《Magic Gems Gourmet》 1 Such a dumb way to die. It was glowing white everywhere. In this place where I can''t see ahead. "It''s not just the difference between turning the chatter where the Lord knows it or turning it where he doesn''t." God said, it''s the same as before. "For once, I''d like to ask, then, that''s what my last life did, and someone wanted to turn it around? "This isn''t me. Another god spinned it." "What was the result then? "Common, so-called normal." Was I destined to be just a pamper? It made sense to go to a lot of college and get into a lot of companies and work a lot. Hmm? But it seemed happy enough. "Common is not a winning category." Don''t read people''s thoughts. "If I were Rare, I could be the president of a company that makes a lot of money in your world, and I could be a moderately long-lived athlete." "Can it be that good in rare?" "Being an UltraRalea would have made it possible to be born a son of an oil king." "Wow." "In the case of the Lord, the cause of death seems a little pathetic, so thank you for turning the chatter over more definitively than rare." "My cause of death, sir? I honestly don''t remember. Because they say my memories will be erased when they''re transported to this place. I would expect the so-called episodic memory to be erased around memories of common sense and so on. Well, then how come you''re in college? "You may remember a little while you''re here, but don''t worry too much about the remnants." "I see, convenience." "because gradually and gradually, those memories disappear," Well, I certainly can''t even remember my name now, and I can''t remember all the things about what house I was in or what kind of wife I had. Cause of death...... I wonder what it was. It''s enough to make me pull a rare confirmation, and it was pretty eggy, I''m sure. "By the way, I didn''t have a daughter-in-law, age = I''m a virgin." "Damn you!! "Cause of death... Hmm..." "Was it hard to say after all" God says. That''s right, enough to give rare to a normally living human being. I wonder if they tortured you, in those days. "Lord, remember how you still hated bugs? "Oh, yes, you did, if you ask me." There''s a cockroach in your house. "What? Yeah, so what?" Cockroaches? Aren''t they just bugs? How does that lead to my death? "The Lord, who made dinner, hastily sighed at the cockroaches that appeared abruptly" "... Gokuri" "I fell behind you." ¡­¡­ What the hell is wrong with you? Are you sure it''s me? Is that my cause of death? "Then my cause of death hit me in the head...? "No, the knife I used to cook it... I threw the knife upstairs after losing momentum. It stabbed him in the throat of the fallen Lord, and he died for nothing. " "There''s about as much as a dump!? "Because I was elaborate on the food. The knife also used a splendid blade knife, and it weighed... Suffer badly. It''s not so bad. " Can there be such an embarrassing cause of death... No, well, really, it''s not like I never wanted to start my life over or anything. There''s a part of me that was a little tired of repeating the same days? "Uh-huh. Right. But there''s no cause of death... Ha ha! God laughs with his mouth wide open. Oh, laugh already. What a dumb way to die... Let''s hope for the next life, my life is coming! You can''t be born on the same planet, by the way. "... to? "Because the trade is already over, as a soul, it''s already erased. Because it gave the world back the energy it generated." "What are you talking about? I can''t come back to life." "No, I''ll come back to life. In another world." "Another world? No, trade in the first place." "There''s a lot of power in maintaining the world, well, that''s good. The Lord can come back to life. So convince me." There''s a line that I''m not convinced of, like a trade. You can come back to life, can''t you? I''m just too scared to think about it, like it''s going to disappear like this, and I get a little nauseous. Oh, will you look pretty good in your next life? "More than rare. You don''t have to look too bad." "Sounds like you could be a winner." "Well, basic qualities are just higher than regular people. With luck, it can be a royalty or a nobility." "In the end" "Not a mess that includes everything like that." I see. Easy to understand. But it''s nice to know that you''ve had a solid talent since you were born. Even if you just try to be moderate, the result is reasonable. Really a winner. "We''ve talked too much. We''re running out of time." "Then it''s time." "Uhm. The beginning of your Lord''s next destiny" "So, where''s Gacha? "For convenience, chatter is not usually the only thing that turns chatter... so here''s what I made quickly" Don''t. What God put out of his clothes is a regular gacha machine that is common in game centers and such. You used to get that big out of that little body, God. Oh, by the way, God was a toddler. You did it. "It''s a cheeky medal." "That, two? "Whatever, Rare. It''s definite, isn''t it? That''ll be 200 yen." "God, I don''t hate acting like that." That''s 200 yen! This luxurious feeling of turning two sheets in. Exactly nothing in line. "Ohhh!! Golden capsule!! Definitely not rare. Ultra and Secret Class are awesome!! Now my next life is bright. Thank you so much. "Well, it''s all golden capsules." "You''re ruining it! "Well, calm down, why don''t you open it? "Oh yeah..." Package, open the golden capsule. What was in it was some kind of Omiko-like paper. I''ll open it up to see if the results are written on this. "It''s super rare! "You''re in luck..." "But God, there must be Ultra or something... not that far if it''s a supermarket" "Though rare, the supermarket is out of balance, so there''s only got to be three of them." "... but for a chatter this size" Yeah, if it''s a regular size gacha machine, so it''s got three in it, it''s not that unlikely. Besides, if you think about Ultra Rare and Secrets and all that, I guess it''s pretty bad as a possibility. "That looks like a fake. I didn''t just put three in a football court the size of one." "You''re too cowardly to operate! "Well, thank you for the surprise. Well fine... so what did it say?" Yeah, I pulled the Super Rare because of it, so I need to see what''s in it! I don''t know. I don''t know... like destiny to be one of the richest people in the world? That''s Harlem or something...... hehe ¡­¡­ "Oh, my God. Tell me." "Oh, my God, this is, uh, yeah! I didn''t assume any of the letters that were written. Toxin Decomposition EX...... what, here? 2 My adventure starts here! ... toxinolysis? "EX is on." "No, it''s on, but God... it''s a toxin breakdown." "Uhm. It''s so poison resistant." "Can''t beat not getting sick or poisoned, just? "It''s not just a terrible way to put it. If it''s EX, no matter what kind of poison, no matter what kind of fungus? I know it''s an amazing ability just to listen. But something... plain... "Speaking of which, I''m going to go to the world." "In the Orthodox fantasy world, it''s easy for you to understand." "Is that about having demons or magic? "Mm-hmm. Finally, the status system is in place. That''s a handy one." "Isn''t that an outrageous ability! "Wow!? Don''t scream all of a sudden! I was thinking a little bit. It''s another world as a possibility, so I guess there''s something different about it than before. He said he doesn''t normally become a salarier... ''Cause that god, he said royalty and nobility. There were people on Earth who were in that position, but here''s the thing... it was uncomfortable, wasn''t it? "Well, let''s read it to the end... what kind of lineage are you going to be born into? "... this one''s a hit! Even the Count! I don''t know how much." "Third from the top. Probably. Wasn''t that worth it?" "undeniable" "Whatever... Hit it, what the Lord has got. Anyway, even the un-neutralized pure magic that''s bad for your body can drain and absorb toxins." "So what the fuck!! "Calm down. Absolutely... So, do you have any questions? "Is it time?" "Even when abruptly returned to salute..." It was a little too appropriate for too many events. I don''t know if you''ve done anything wrong when you think they''re gods, I''m just reflecting a little. "Does it feel like I''m losing my memory here?" "No, it won''t go away, I won''t have any memories of the previous world. I can''t believe I lived like this though - I''d still remember those things well. If you''ve forgotten something purely, I don''t know. It''s your fault." "Terrible words." "Do you still have it?" Question, question... I can come up with as much as I want, but when I have to... Speaking of which. "Has anyone else been reincarnated besides me?" "It''s nowhere near here, if that''s what you''re walking for, you''re within a year-to-year distance. It''s a regular and likely to come close in the future." "You''re leaving unexpectedly." "It looks like there''s a problem even if it''s too close." "Thank you for your concern." "Uhm." If you do have cheats, it would have helped if you weren''t close, I''m scared. I''m definitely going to TUEE other rare and super rare owners. "Finally. Am I gonna start over with the baby? "That''s right, you''re born into a nobleman''s house, so it''s safer than interrupting somewhere, and you have a future." "Indeed." "... it''s time" "I think I''ve been here a long time." "Well, the feeling isn''t, but the Lord has been here for ten years." "What''s so long?" Ten years? I didn''t feel at all like that time had passed since I woke up, but I''m sure there''s something about another dimension that I don''t understand. "Oh, just to rebuild the Lord, that''s all it took." "Ha ha. This one, Lori." "I''m losing my temper..." "Sorry, I''m so tangled up." "Ha... well. Then it''s really the last time. It''s time to send the Lord." "My glorious second life that finally begins!! Then God, please! "Yes, sir. So... bless your life." "No, no, no, no, no, no! "Here we go. There we go, then! Sent a lot of people. Those who have lost their own lives, and those who have finished their lives with their lives. It was the first time for God that he had such a dumb way of dying among them. 3 Its a winner, well, it seems like a hassle. I feel eyelids in the light I plug through the window and my consciousness awakens. Second, when I woke up, a beautiful brown hair was holding me back. Oh... well, I was reincarnated. "Ab...... bah! "Yes, yes, it''s your mother, Ein." Apparently my name is Ain. So this beautiful person would be my mother, something like that. "Yeah, yeah. Thank you for being born well." This is my mother. I''m glad she''s beautiful. That, but are the words the same as in Japan? It usually sounds like you''re listening to Japanese, but, well, no, it''s like a perk, I''m sure. Ah... I''m starting to mumble... "Huh... Ohh! Ohhhh! "Oh, rice? Yes, yes, I''ll give you dinner." Hmm. I can drink as much breast milk as I want from such a beautiful mother. That''s great, I cry unconsciously because I''m hungry. I have such a disadvantage, but I feel an advantage over it. But I don''t feel like I''m horny... because I''m a mother after all? Or because I''m a baby, can''t I create such a consciousness? Oh, Mother, I''m already hungry. Thank you... "Oh, I fell asleep, grow up to be a fine knight, Ein." "Olivia?" "Oh sir...... it was just a little late" "Hmm? I see you''ve fallen asleep... it''s just a job to eat and sleep, I hope you grow up sturdy" The reincarnation destination has always been a luxurious room to see. I''m pretty sure it''s the Count House, too, what a winner. ... I''d like to spend a whole lot of time away from getting into a political dispute or something, can''t I? Well, no. Let''s just rest, drowsiness is the limit already...... I''m saying your mother became a fine knight or something... but I''m sorry, my ability-- "Okay, so let''s sort this out." It''s been four years since I was reincarnated into this world. In the meantime, I haven''t had a problem with words since the beginning, but it wasn''t until a while ago that I was able to speak. First of all, physical ability, I think this is definitely getting advantages. If you''re growing faster than you''re around and you''re seven years old, you can win quite a lot of games. And then there''s the magic I''ve been waiting for. I have had many opportunities to touch things like magic since I came to this world. I read it in a sneaky study, but basically there are many attributes in magic, but they don''t have the aptitude to only use special which attributes, etc. However, I am not good at changing the difficulty. I only tried the beginning part, but I wasn''t particularly bad at magic. "In terms of these two points, perhaps this was also a perk" There was nothing like this in the explanation from God. But what about all the talent we''ve got so far? I think so. My father is a famous general in the country, and my mother seems to have been a magician working in a castle, so I find it hard to abandon the possibility of heredity. They have a lot of genetic strength in this world. Even if it''s a consequence hereditary, it''s an ancillary benefit of my luck pulling the Count family. Even if it wasn''t hereditary, the story only has the advantage of being lucky enough to have a child like that. But there''s only one thing I''m sure would be a privilege. I''m studying and I feel it, I can remember right in my head. I''ve already finished packing my knowledge of the history of this Heim kingdom that I was born into until I was fourteen years old. I couldn''t have done that in my last life, I think. I didn''t actually get that image. "And you don''t look so bad." I inherited the beautiful brown hair that my mother Olivia had, and my father...... the stern face that Logus had. I am proud to say that the future is exactly what I look forward to. Yes. "Um, okay, it''s a winner! Shyaoraa! I also want you to know what makes me want to scream, I never thought it would work like this. I''m sorry about your skills, but your mother said Ein could be a fine knight, too, so I''m trying my best to do something with my efforts. "Aine?" "Yes, I''m going now! By the way, right now, I can be in the middle of a training break with my father. Well, even if it''s training or something, it''s just me being danced with a wooden sword. "Oh, you impotent boy. Were you here? ... There was only one thing I didn''t like. This is him, this aunt. "Mother Alma...... good morning" "Yes, good morning. Master Logus is in trouble too... I can''t believe you have to train a kid like that who doesn''t have the fighting, the magical aptitude or either." "... my father will lose his head" "It''s true. But I''m glad... my child, unlike you, got the Holy Knight." In this country, the talents and skills born at birth are diagnosed. Of course I was diagnosed and easily sprayed, Toxin Decomposition EX! It did surprise me from everyone that it said EX, but still the toxin breakdown in question. That''s okay. I knew it... Compared to that, my brother, the boy born of Alma in the side room, was born with a cool knight called the Holy Knight. I''m two years younger, so I still can''t train unlike me. But so much so that my father says he''s looking forward to it, and I guess he''s expecting it. By the way, my brother inherited Alma''s blonde hair, Grint. This is another facial kid who''s going to look good. "Yeah, I''m bothering my father, and I''m really sorry. That''s why I''m making an effort that I can...... I hope I can be of some help. Of course, Alma, don''t get your mother''s name dirty." "Hehe... right. I want you to help Grint, the future heir." Funny. Well, Grint''s more likely to be the heir. Even your wife''s attitude to Grint is a few steps sweeter than her attitude to me, to be honest. And sweet. I''ve only ever had a souvenir for me, and my mother was moaning about it and sneaking up on a souvenir, and I realize you gave it to me. Thank you, Mother. "Yeah, right. Then I''m sorry, your father''s calling me, so on this." "Right. Something I shouldn''t keep you waiting. Go quickly." You''re the one who spoke up. I''ll make that blonde drill. Ha...... I hope they don''t at least banish me, or something lately. I hope you don''t keep my mother away from me when I wake up to Mazacon. (True) "It''s late, Ein! What have you been doing? If you call, come quickly." "I''m sorry. Mother Alma called me." "... well, what did he say" "Good luck. You have to help my father and Grint, so I heard you say good luck" "Right. So what did you do? "... of course I meant to, but what? "No, nothing. Then start training today. Take the sword." "Ha! Thank you again today! I want you to insist a little more on your strength and hard work, my father Logus thinks. But Grint and Alma are both important families to Logus. That''s why I didn''t even think about saying anything bad about you two. I didn''t even mean to point out to Ain not to be rude. Roundheart''s eldest son, a maid was getting the room ready while Ain was taking a bath. Still young, he was very untouchable, a smart kid and friendly to servants, and had a very good reputation among the maids. "Good..." Bed makeup over, then... " Ein''s room is the eldest son of the Earl''s family, but he doesn''t keep many extravagant objects. Speaking of expensive items, it was something that could rest the body like a bed or a couch. Of course, the maid lightly taps the sofa dust without losing a hand in cleaning, so that Ain, the lord of this room, is comfortable. "Oh? I think it''s out again..." Unlike other residents'' rooms, Ain''s room was susceptible to lights going out for some reason. The light is lit with a small demonic stone to use its magic as a medium. "Hmmm... I wonder if there have been many defects lately. It''s the third time this month - I''m gonna change it." The demon stone in Ein''s room has already been replaced twice in a month. Ain''s room, which is going up to the third time in a month, was still an anomaly, because that''s basically enough if we usually replace it once a month. "My hungry Ein ate it... Nah. If you eat demon stones because you''re hungry, you''ll break your body, won''t you? And it doesn''t look delicious." Isn''t Ain''t Ain smoking its contents because the demon stones in Ain''s room are no longer effective immediately? and rumored to be joking in the maid. 4 After a little while again... "Phew... Phew...! Make a routine gesture. I''m almost five years old, and I''m finally going to let you join the party. Even when it comes to parties, it''s a place where nobles living near the Wang Capital bring their children, what they call face shows. There, me and my brother Grint join. Grint, three years old, is also going because it''s convenient to show off with me. As a father, he seemed to think about turning five, just like me, but my mother Alma blocked it. ¡ª¡ª Of course the reason "We have two fine kids, especially Grint, who got the brilliant talent of the Holy Knight, who should also be taken to the unveiling, right? I guess you''re trying to use me to make my brother''s awesomeness stand out. My father was my father, and I admitted it when I said it made sense. Your mother apologized to me for being sorry later, even though it wasn''t your fault. "Ha... after a thousand times" I started this training with my father when I was four years old, and that is now enough for me to impose voluntary training. Though for the time being, what I''m doing is a thousand bareback gestures. Exactly. You said you couldn''t do it a thousand times at this age, right? That''s right. That''s why it''s a specially made ultra-light wooden sword. What happened to toxin decomposition? I stopped thinking about it. You work hard, I do. "Oh, good day, Ein." "Mother! You were watching! Now your mother''s healing is the moisture of my life. So marry me in the future. "Yeah, I was watching. You''re pretty clean now, aren''t you? "I''m glad to see the results of my daily training." "... what about your husband? "Father is Grint''s... training, I don''t know" Father hasn''t shown much face in my training lately, hence his voluntary training. Recently he has started training his brother Grint¡­ because he is not yet in a position to train, because of such small things as how to hold the sword and stand. "... let go of my oldest son, that guy at all" But it''s okay, Mother, because of that, it''s the best fight for me that Mother hasn''t gotten along with that guy. "I can practice independently for once, so Grint needs to be taught..." "Ugh... you''re a really good kid, Ain''t. You''re a good girl." "Mother... Yes, my breath" I''m glad to have you pressed against this rich chest, but you still breathe, Mother... "Oh, oh, I''m sorry, Ein... have you finished your voluntary training today? "Yes!" "You are. Then I''d like to go shopping¡­ Knight, would you like to escort me? "We are happy to serve you, Mother!! "Hehe... thank you, pretty knight" Your mother''s going shopping? Then I''ll have to protect you. Leave it to me, I won''t let you touch your fingers or your father come! "Mr. Olivia? If you''re going shopping... oh, you were there too." "... mother-in-law" My nasty guy number two. Father''s mother, Isis. I guess I was beautiful when I was younger, but I can''t really like it. By the way, someone with a verse who loves Grint too much to disturb me. Number two, number one is Alma. "... Going out, Ein? Strange... I can''t believe you''re done with my brother Grint working so hard. You''re talented and inferior, so you have to work a few times harder, right? "I''m sorry to bother you, ma''am. I was making my routine voluntary exercises quick... so I thought it was time to cut it off before I got hurt." "Oh yeah, excuse me for this. You can''t do what Grint can and you can''t do together." Every time I see him, every time I see him, he throws up. You''re breaking it down? Ah? Don''t lick my toxin breakdown, it''s EX, right? Don''t lick God''s tattooed detoxification effect. "No... thanks for the advice" "It''s okay, I don''t care how much you can''t do, but I need you to help me with my inheritance." They''ve said this again and again, but I can''t seem to be a successor to any of these guys anymore. Well, you''re right, you''re already the protagonist of the Holy Knight. "So, mother-in-law? Didn''t something happen? "Oh, it is, Mr. Olivia. Would you like to see some tea? Something you can trust more than a merchant." "Okay, I''ll take a look at some" "Oh, please... oh, yeah, I have another reveal to make." "Yes, what? "We have officially decided to call it Logus, when we publish Grint as our successor" "... Really?" "Really? So I''m gonna ask you to do it, right? Then go and be careful." If you think your father''s been talking to Alma lately, I see. Is this what you mean? I''m sure it would be more beneficial to publish it this way. It would be easier for my wife to take it, and it would be a good thing to clarify her position, except that my mother looks sad. "Mother, shall we come? "... Ein, but" "I don''t care if I can keep my mother safe. ''Cause that''s the hardest thing you can''t do." "... sorry, do. Really... sorry" That said. I can''t deny this is serious, I think Mazacon is getting superb, but I''m not going to cure that. Thanks to you, Father and Alma have only been friends at night for a while now, and it''s been a good thing. In the meantime, Mother, let''s come, shall we? Because I can''t help but look forward to shopping for the two of us (though I would be near the escort). "Oh, yeah, Ain''t! I got what I asked for! "What you asked for, is it? "Yeah! Look... you were looking forward to that, weren''t you? Take this." "This is... Mother! Ein Roundheart [JOB] None, Roundheart, eldest son. [Level] 2 [H P] 55 [M P] 41 [Attack] 22 [DEF] 21 [Agility] 25 [Skills] Toxin Decomposition EX, HP Auto Recovery, Training Gifts "Ugh... wow! Status! Yay! "Happy birthday, Ein. I''m glad you had a quick lift. I''m sorry? It''s for nobility, including forgery. It''s so loud, it takes a lot of work." "No thanks! Wow... did I have an automatic HP recovery...? "Oh, I think that''s something I inherited from my parents. I can only inherit one." "Heh... I was surprised because I thought all I had was toxin decomposition" "Some things you don''t know until you grow up a little bit, that''s what you inherit from your parents. By the way, HP automatic recovery is like recovering about 1% at a time in five minutes, right? I see. Was there such a trick? I thought it was cheap for a second, but if it''s 1% every 5 minutes, well... no, it''s still strong. I don''t know what the five-year-old average is, but what about this? Blast the numbers, too. I''m not sure. When I thought about it, my mother guessed. "Okay? HP is your life force, and when it''s gone, you''re dead. If you were a five-year-old... I''d say 10 or so was average except for HP and MP." "Then I will." "Yeah, it''s so much stronger than average. Congratulations Ain" "Ah... thank you! I see, though I almost blew it all up because my mother praised me. I mean, as I thought before, when it comes to qualities and stuff, you''re higher than a regular person. Honestly, I''m relieved. "Is that the gift of training... what is this?" "Yes, I''m very proud of that." "To?" "Skills that even those who sincerely went on to do something one thing all the time can gain by being recognized by the world... Even though I was a child, I tried so hard to keep it on every day that God would recognize me." "Sure, I''ve been going on every day... is this skill amazing? "Yeah, a lot of people call it plain when they keep working out... but they don''t understand how awesome it is." I do think it''s amazing, how tiresome it is to keep practicing voluntarily, it can be done more often and it''s a good thing! But can you have a kid my age? God could... No, you''re innocent. I got it, so let''s be honest and happy. But if God watched, thank you. I''m happy for you. "Mother! Mother! Come on!" "Yes, yes, wait, Ein." Shopping with your mother. The Roundhart family manages the harbour town right next to the Wang capital, so there are really different things lined up in the store from different places. "My mother-in-law asked me for some good tea... and then, Ain''t? I wonder what you''re looking at." "What is this? It''s like a shiny crystal inside." "Oh, that''s a magic stone." "Demon Stone? "A demon has it... like a human heart. We use that magic to fuel our baths and clean our water." Heh... I thought I had one, but I can''t believe I really have one of these... I mean, do you normally sell them in the open air? Well, it''s like a necessity in every house. Shall we arrange that? "Isn''t it that expensive? "It depends. If it''s taken from a strong demon, it can be used in large-scale rituals¡­ and if the country is about to be invaded, it can be used to activate a great deal of magic." "Heh... then how long is it if you normally boil water? "In a month... well, 3000G would suffice." For the record, I think I''ve been quite helpful about monetary value. Because there were roughly no mistakes with 1 yen = 1 G. Honestly, thank you. And 3,000 yen for a month to boil water... that''s no different than living alone on gas! "I see that''s about it. Is that it? What a sweet smell..." "Oh, the sun is already leaning... it''s time to go home, Ain" "Ah... yes, Mother!... is sweet!? Something about the demon stone smelled sweet, so I hid and licked the chillo and it was as sweet as caramel. Might be good for a snack, this. "... Am I? What the hell, hey, old man! "Yes, I don''t care, sir." "What is this demon stone? I don''t know what''s in it anymore... I''m just dying to see some crystals." "Hmm...? Oh, was that a 500G demon stone? Excuse me. But it''s funny... I tested it properly." Ein Roundheart [JOB] None, Roundheart, eldest son. [Level] 2 [H P] 57 2UP [M P] 41 [Attack] 22 [DEF] 21 [Agility] 26 1 UP [Skills] Toxin Decomposition EX, HP Auto Recovery, Training Gifts 5 First time away, for Wang Capital. That''s why we''re on our way to the King''s Capital, the first King''s Capital. Take two carriages to Wangdu. The first one was ridden by Father, Alma, and three of Grint. It was me and your mother on the back. "Mother, let me guess what you''re thinking? "Oh, what is it? "A little more... you want me to think about Ain, or something? "... you''re a really smart girl. Ain''t" No one can beat you anymore when it comes to your mother. It''s been a few months since my mother told me that she was going to succeed Grint for the next time... during which time love seems to be breaking the limit for my mother, who laid me to sleep indispensably every night. Your father seemed somewhat unhappy with this. Yeah, you''re gonna be able to refuse me at night because I don''t care about your mother. That disappointing head. "But honestly, I was happier with this one, and I''m happier with your mother and you." "Well... hehe. Glad to hear it, thank you Ain" "No. Speaking of which, mother? How long will it take to reach Wang Capital?" "I''ve been on it for three hours now... about half the time, are you tired? "I''m not tired, it''s just my first time away¡­ I was wondering how long it would take" Yeah, actually, this is my first getaway. The town of Harbor, which is round-hearted territory, is very busy and doesn''t have to go shopping on purpose, because that''s why it boasts an unbeatable assortment of products compared to the Wang capital. My father, a general, was busy taking to a domestic fort or castle a few times, but there''s no way this guy, who just turned five, is going to follow it... "Right. Sure. How''d you get your first getaway? "Like the road you never see in port town... it''s so exciting to have lots of travellers! "Hehe, right. So the question is, what are these walking travelers doing? "Huh? Aren''t you traveling...? The traveler...? Isn''t the journey the main thing? All sorts of things, live as you like... oh, no? "The correct answer is, I''m an adventurer enrolled in the Alliance." "Adventurer!? Are you there so much?!? You think you''re an adventurer?! And guild! Yes... the guild I dreamed of (though I don''t remember you right now because my memory is gone) But I know I had an admiration! "Yes, I''m here! Round Heart Harbor Town¡­ The name is Round Heart, the city as it stands, but the road from there to King''s Capital is arguably the safest in the country. It''s completely paved and easier to walk, and the merchants... that''s what some people get to Wangdu on foot. Because this path is important for both the King''s capital and the port town, it seems that this road, which is a lifeline for each other, spends the most money on defense as a kingdom, and is carefully paved. "I wonder if this is how I''ll be able to get to many places..." "Well, if Ain''t... yeah, Ain''t can try anything. So when you''re a little older, why don''t we go sign up? "Is that okay? Well, I knew there was an age limit." "I wonder if she was only 12. What does Ain want when he''s an adventurer? You want to try a strong demon? Or do you want to make a new discovery and keep your name? "I''ll get your mother some beautiful jewelry." "Well, that''s nice, Ein. Thank God you''re such a good boy and happy." Well, I''m a mazacon no matter how far I go. But right... it''s a monster. If I can be strong, I''d like to try, but it''s opaque to go ahead. In the meantime, I mean on hold! "Don''t you still want to get there, Father... I''m tired already" "Grint, we''re almost there, so wait." "That''s what you said earlier." "Mmm." In the previous vehicle Ain''s brother, Grint, was spilling stupidity. "Be a little more patient, Grint, because you''re a good boy? Even though it''s quiet behind you, it''s embarrassing that you''re so good you can''t stand it, right? "Huh!? You can''t be ashamed to lose to Brother Ain! Father, I''m sorry." "Good, ''cause it''s your first trip, you must be tired and natural." "Speaking of which, Grint? You must have received a letter before you went out, right? from the Church." "Yes! Actually, my status card arrived! "Well wow! Can you show it to your father and mother? Grint got his status card over a year earlier than Ein, but this was because his grandmother Isis rushed to receive it. I asked the church for a status card for nobility because I didn''t have to deny it because I was rushed to be my father''s Logus or anything else. That means it arrived before we left today. As for Grint, he was thrilled inside that he hadn''t lost to his brother Ein, but he thought his mother Alma and father Logus would never be able to do that. Because he had gained the talent of the Holy Knight at any rate. "Status card... now show me my strength! Grint Roundheart [Job] None, Second Son of the Roundheart Family [Level] 3 [H P] 120 [M P] 94 [Attack] 35 [DEF] 41 [Agility] 33 [skill] Saint Knight, Defense Growth Rate UP "Ko, this is..." "Well... well! Awesome, Grint! "Mother? What do you think? How strong are you? "Grint! Well done! "Wow, Father!? That should be what makes my parents very happy. His status is old enough to register for the so-called 12 year old guild¡­ because he also beats the status of those found standing alone. Especially since I''m out of strength. "I''m really glad I nominated you for the next term. Now I can be sure this was the right thing to do." "Thank you, Father! "And yet... hey, Master Logus? The Holy Knight is my skill... but isn''t it going to be a job? "If you make the skills of the Holy Knight somewhat more proficient, so will Job." "Right, I''m relieved" "Father! I heard that God listens to people''s thoughts and changes jobs! "Um, Grint seems to be studying a lot. Exactly¡­ you can also evolve the jobs you get yourself. Next up for the Holy Knight is the Heavenly Knight, a legend that can only be three in our country and in the past." Grint rejoices when he hears that. "Then I just have to go for that heavenly knight! "That''s right. And I think you can do it." Heavenly Knight¡­ Excellent in magic, its endurance is just as rugged as a castle, and its wave of attack is a profession with a high voice with the strongest of knights said to slaughter a thousand soldiers. The status is also incomparably higher and is said to be exactly no enemy. Grint of praise also served by Logus. Convinced that Ain''t gonna catch his eye no more, Alma smiles gently at Grint. 6 Mazacon everywhere, but heroin abruptly. "What does that mean? "I''m sorry, ma''am! He didn''t seem to be in touch..." Now I was in the middle of something like a training ground. Thanks to that, Mai Angel, your mother is in a lot of trouble, what can you do? "So you''ll admit it was your mess? "Yep, that''s already... I''ll fire whoever was in charge of contacting the highly formatted Roundheart family..." "Well, that''s the way it is. Please process it with you. So... can Ein come in? Because it''s not easy for you." "I''m very sorry for the overlap, this party was hosted by the Grand Duke and we are very much..." "Yes..." What happened is because the Grand Duke, the head of our nobility¡­ the Grand Duke of Augusto, told us not to follow the revelation until we had one child and our brothers. The reason is that during the last unveiling of one of my grandchildren, even younger kids than my age, such as my brother and sister, would cry. It would make a scene. Apparently, it was an uncommonly restless party. Therefore, the Grand Duke said he had decided to host up to one unveiling party. And that contact didn''t seem to reach the Roundheart family... As a mother, I was planning to reveal it for me, so I asked my father if Grint could pull it off this time. As a father, I was troubled by my troubles, but Alma, who was by my side, blocked them. "What are you saying, this time it''s also combined with Grint''s disclosure as the next winner!? I didn''t know you were going home without even showing your face when you said that... are you going to expose yourself to shame!? I was summoned. What am I even talking about? I thought it was this guy, but now I know for sure. Perhaps this was set up... to embarrass me and your mother. I would say so myself, but I would not make such a mistake to a famous house that would make it the Count''s house and produce a famous general. Did you let him grab the money or burn it so he wouldn''t touch anyone''s eyes after it reached the mansion... well, you don''t care how. No more. Well, how do we cut through this? And the garden at the Grand Duke''s house sucks. Are you lighting up with magic or something? It''s romantic and the atmosphere is nice. Somehow it''s too artistic to do anything about it, and all the flowers I''ve never seen are in my eyes. "Mother." "Ain... I''m sorry. Just wait a little longer, okay? "No, Mother. I''m the one who wants you to wait... Excuse me, security guard." "Ha... what is it? You thought you were gonna complain to me? You don''t have to be so nervous... "Visit the Grand Duke, your garden is stunning and you will never cease to be interested. I was wondering if I could just watch it during party time... okay? "Eh... I''m sorry, Dear Ein. Then please wait a little longer as I come to you right now." "No, take your time." "A... ein" Mother. Don''t look so sad, because "There are so many beautiful flowers blooming like your mother, I''m sorry¡­ I want more flowers than important revelations or anything. I''m glad you''re not disillusioned." "Ain''t... I''m sorry, I''m really sorry? "Why do you apologize so much, because I''m the one who bothered you" "Ha... ha... Thank you for waiting, Mrs. Roundheart... Dear Ein! "How was it? Oh, come on. You''ve been running so out of breath. Can we do that in this place full of nobles? "The Grand Duke said he would give you one guide, and that you wouldn''t mind watching as much as you wanted on that condition." "I appreciate that. Which one of you will give me guidance? I was relieved to be able to leave this place for a moment. And then you have to be the one to interrupt me and your mother! "It''s me." "... I''ll see you first, young lady. My name is Ein Roundhart¡­ Excuse me, may I have your name? "A, Ain''t this one..." What came out to be me was a beautiful girl who appeared in the wind with light blue beautiful long hair, 3,4 looking older than me, and Ultra Rare was a crappy beautiful girl if she was to be rare about her future. "I''m Krone Augusto. My eldest daughter in this house. I''ll show you around." But Grand Duke, I never thought I''d follow my oldest daughter... 7 Can there be such a jewel? Gardener''s moves to reconcile it as if it were art, even though various types of flowers are intrusive. Feeling it, I walk here with a beautiful woman. Men from all over the world will be jealous and give you an enviable look. The woman takes my hand and proceeds with me through this paradise of flowers. Only one, if only one can convey my thoughts... Why is that woman you, Krone? In conclusion, I''ve been missed. It was also nostalgic with fierce momentum. "Ain! Hey, look. Shall we hold hands? "Yes, thank you" "Hehe, friendly and cute wow" I was half nostalgic, how did this happen... "My son would be happy if Lady Krone could show us around." "Don''t say such a hard thing, Master Olivia. I can''t believe you''re as beautiful as you are, and I''m just bringing someone called a social flower¡­ I''m worried that our garden will be sumptuous. I''m happy to show you what I admire." What is this, a fan of your mother''s? Hmm, Miss Krone... you''re a good one! Olivia, I can''t believe you understand how wonderful your mother is... All right, I''ll give you the right to walk next to your mother! Gratefully bite that happiness! "... I knew I didn''t know the rumors." and krone snaps, so rumors? My mother reacted if I thought so. "... you mean Ein? "Yeah, that''s right. It really gets in my ear... and I don''t even want to hear it for Olivia." "What are we both talking about? "The only person I don''t know, right? Nothing, is it? Never mind that as Olivia''s son, you weren''t ashamed of yourself." "was, yes... was it, more than anything" I heard good things about that. You should have considered self-harm if it seemed to embarrass your mother. "(... not quite the opposite of what I was asking. I don''t even know how to be polite, ugly looks... I was wondering what kind of boy because people told me not to care at all)" Famous General Logus, as his eldest son, is that a failure, no, maybe not a child due to the infidelity of Lord Olivia? What a lot of words Krone had heard. And Krone was thinking, what it''s like to talk to a man who says Ain. And the facts were completely opposite to rumors. "(Don''t know how to be polite? Though I think you have at least one head out compared to the aristocratic children who are here today? Ugly look? Nice looking gentle guy who gets Olivia''s beautiful brown hair and looks similar to Olivia. I can''t believe I can''t care... I''ve never even seen that kind of care, the social world) " Before Olivia embarrassed herself, Ein bowed her head, and found something as lovely as her mother''s, she said why don''t you go see it with her, someone who can complain about killing like that¡­ Krone thought it would be harder to find it. "(Well, I love Olivia, but I think there might be a little bit of a glimpse from me.)" Krone felt Ain was a good kid even without some glances, Second Lady... knew as much as anyone in a position such as the side room would plot a ploy, but Krone still couldn''t stop feeling ill. "It''s really... beautiful" Ain''t love flowers with clear eyes when you see flowers in the garden. Krone saw Ain, who honestly loves flowers and is impressed by them. "(You have such beautiful eyes, and now if you''re lying, I just can''t believe people)" "Yeah, it''s beautiful." "Until I got here, I thought flowers were glowing with magic or something..." "No, as you can see, this rose... shines itself." Blue Fire Rose. It shivers like a pale flame, as its name suggests. It is very difficult to grow, water, soil, climate¡­ all the conditions are in place and growth finally begins. Once the buds are formed, the flowers finally blossom by giving them a huge amount of quality fertilizer. If the flower opens, it absorbs the surrounding magic a little bit by itself and makes the flower glow pale. "But be careful, okay? The flower... because after blooming, it''s poisonous all over your body." "Eh." "That''s amazing, too. It''s poison for a single flower, and 500 people are strong enough to kill! Hearing about the poison from Krone, Ein thought at that time. It''s such a mess. I told you not to plant it here. "Anyway, why are you planting it when it''s so dangerous? "... you can''t deny it" "If you''re Olivia, you know why that''s okay, right? "Yeah, sure. Ein? You know... the Grand Duke''s garden only counts as many people as he can get in. That''s why I know it''s dangerous to let people in, and I''ll be sure to tell the first person to come in, so it''s okay. Because that poison won''t come out unless you touch or unplug it otherwise" "I see..." Grand Duke Augusto really cares about the garden. Because it is his only hobby, the land is like a sanctuary to him. "And then what''s usually covered in glass, it''s special today. I''m making it easier for you to see because there are so many people here." "So can you come so close today?" "That''s the thing, come on. I still have a lot to show you. Have fun, huh? Look at the tense krone. Ein and Olivia follow it. The two of them felt this would be a good time. Finish your walk in the large garden, which extends approximately an hour, and rest in a salon space about inside. Miss Krone asked for tea and snacks, so I appreciate it. "So, was it fun? "Yes, thank you for a valuable experience" "It''s okay. It was a pleasure talking to Olivia." "Oh... as much as I''d like" ... Your mother seemed to relax a lot, and I''m glad. Rather, I feel glad I didn''t attend such an atmospheric unveiling party. This is how I met beautiful girls like Miss Krone, and it''s just the winner. "Speaking of which, Ain''t you familiar? Blue Fire Rose." "No, I''ve never heard of it, but isn''t it because it sways like a pale flame? "Heh... no. You said that was poisonous, right? "Yes, I heard, is there something about that poison? "That poison... it hurts like a burn. They''re finally going to die after the pain of burning your whole body down." What''s scary about it? You''re too noisy, Blue Fire Rose... "That... has seemed like a spectacular name" "Hehe. Isn''t that right? Beautiful things have thorns. That''s a good thing." "Oh, Master Krone? But there''s another one, isn''t there? "That''s Olivia." "One more thing? Oh, my God. Do you still have the kind of name that you don''t pull? We''re both starting to look beautiful and scared... It''s called a star crystal. "Does that... have something to do with Blue Fire Roses? "Yeah, right, Ain''t. What do you think it is? "Hmm... is it made using Blue Fire Roses, special flower making or something" But that''s why I don''t think the name Star Crystal evolves. It''s an amazing luxury product from the name. "Kind of a shame" "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh "Huh? Flowers in gems...? "Blue Fire Rose toxins crystallize matter. When you drastically remove the poison, you feel the crisis and start crystallizing near where the seeds can be made. I heard you were protecting yourself. Ultimately, the top hardens from the pod, and that''s called the Star Crystal." That toxins make them crystallize? I''ve heard of snake venom that solidifies the blood in jelly... and that sort of thing. What toxin...? A toxin. "What crystal will it be? "You''re glowing pale right now, aren''t you? It glows like right now... but even more like a starry sky, the particles shine! "So it''s called Star Crystal. I''d also like to show Ain..." "It''s hard, isn''t it, Olivia..." "Aren''t you just going to unplug the poison? How much magic is going to drain the poison, but you''re just going to detoxify it, aren''t you? "Ein, I know exactly what you think, but... if you don''t pull it out quickly, it will wither away. That''s why it''s magically difficult¡­ I''ve heard there are people who can, but if you ask your father, he seems to be very far away." "And then you can use the money to force it." Let me tell you something about money, that''s how you can force it in any world. But the way I say it is bitter... is it gonna take a hell of a lot or something? "Mother? How long does that take?" "Maybe three years of Round Heart Territory''s annual income." "Huh...? Huh!?" "You''re spending money on drugs to pull them out! ¡­ hang a very fine antidote with hot water to wipe out the poison." "What an unscrupulous way..." A fancy antidote... huh. Don''t feel like a waste as a man to use to make gems. I knew it. ... detoxification? I think I forgot something. Oh, I remember. Speaking of which, you can break down toxins. It''s EX and I feel like I can afford it, God said. If it''s EX, no matter what kind of poison, no matter what kind of fungus? What did he say? That god. "From the root... detoxification" "Ain''t you? What''s the matter with you? Ain''t no danger if you get too close. I still want to believe there''s something I can do. Even if that''s just making gems, at least the two of us here will be happy. "Ain''t!? "Ain''t you touching it!! Yeah, I''m sorry in the form of sudden pull-outs. But... oh well, here''s the thing about toxins... once I touched them, I felt connected to the Blue Fire Rose. But that''s nothing to be afraid of or disgusting about, but accept it as it is... assimilate it with me, neutralize it, break it down. The poison is definitely dangerous, and it''s scary... but you can accept it as much as I do. I raised her to be good enough to be poison friendly. "Ugh... sooo..." "Ah, Ain''t that... you can''t be" "Yes, Master Krone. Thank you for showing me around today. I''m sorry I took the liberty of pulling one out, but if this is to thank you, I have no further pleasure." "S... star crystal ruh!? Hey, why... Ain''t you why?! "Yes, Ain... your power. You could have used it for something like this." "Looks like it, Mother. It''s just a little bit of a nice ability, don''t you think? "Hehe. That''s right. That''s lovely... your mother is a happy person to be such a lovely girl" Before we started, blah, blah. I was a little scared. But when I touched something... oh, I had an instinct that this was okay. ''Cause it''s nothing. These flowers make me happy to mix them up. "Oh, Master Krone? May I have another bottle? I''d like to give it to your mother." "... Yep. Sure, right?" Generate another pull-out star crystal beside Miss Krone who is still a little relieved. Yeah, I think I got the hang of it if it''s the second one, it was smoother than just now. "Yes, Mother. It''s a feeling from me, can you take it? "Oh... that''s not such a nice proposition, is it? "If you could take it... it sounds like my proposal was a success. More than anything." "Hehe. Thanks Ain" "What Ain''t! How did you make the Star Crystal! "Oh, it''s back to normal" "You''ll be relieved of that! There are only two of them in this country. I see. Two here! Don''t do it, me. "You probably think these two or something, but they''re not! Miss Krone roughs her voice as she rocks that beautiful light blue hair. You''re a lady, so calm down. "They''re both in the royal family... with the queen wearing them and the dagger of the royal family." "Oh, you did." "That''s not it... how did you make this! "It''s my ability. Haven''t you heard of it? My toxin breakdown." "Well... I can''t believe the eldest son of the Roundheart family had the skill of toxin decomposition" Oh, I knew you were leaking all the time. Well, that would be such a good gossip story. "Mine is not normal toxinolysis, but toxinolysis EX... so it basically breaks down all the poisons and fungi." "I''ve never heard of you. I don''t know..." And yet, Miss Krone, your face is getting more and more red, but what''s wrong? If you''re too noisy and tired, you should calm down a little. "... are you sure you want this for me? "Yeah, that''s what I got for you, so can you take it? "¡­ Yes, we would like to receive it" "Oh, my God, Ain''t your mother happy to grow up with a big bowl and propose twice at a time." Hey, Mai Angel, Mother... proposal, no, not your mother''s joke just now? What the hell is that? "Mother? What does that mean?" "What a proposal to give a star crystal to a woman. The woman who received the Star Crystal said she would always have a happy home with the man." "... I didn''t know" "Right. But... Master Krone knew that and accepted it." What... what...? 8 About the Grand Duke and whats to come. The Grand Duke of Augusto, an unparalleled mansion in the Wang capital. What is open here now is a presentation by the heavy towns of the future country. Not purely a revelation. There is no denying that certain kinds of thought-like things fly around. It is also customary for presentations to be able to get together like an impromptu pageant. Sometimes if the position comes from the nobility below, it can be well made to be cordial with the nobility above. ... Trading engagement into stock became a familiar sight. "This is shabby, Lord Logus." "Oh, it''s been a long time, Ricardo, and it seems to be coming out better than anything." Grand Duke Augusto doesn''t blame it, though he feels a little pity for the children caught up in the greed and thoughts of the drooling parents. Because I know it doesn''t make sense. Sometimes though, I honestly wanted to give a presentation, and I hadn''t been able to abandon my emotions as emotional as I thought I would. "I''m here to talk to Ricardo... Viscount Ricardo Lance. According to what I heard, Count Roundheart was taking care of him. The growth of the disciple, that would be a good thing" Grand Duke Augusto drinks as he hears two people talking near him. After 60 years of age, the Grand Duke of Augusto still has more strength in his eyes, rather than diminishing. He only has one current problem with that. That''s just so cute that it doesn''t hurt to put it in my eyes, or my granddaughter who is so drowning that I think I can give her one town if it''s for that kid. It''s only been nine this year, but as a nobleman, it''s never too early to wrap up the fringe. It was only a while ago¡­ I have been smelled by Tiggle, the third prince of the Kingdom of Haim, that I want to be engaged. When I told my granddaughter Krone that, she hung up on Bassari saying she didn''t like it. Fortunately, the Prince will have heard the fact that he hasn''t officially signed up for an engagement, so it''s not important, but he still says no. "No matter how old you are, your troubles are endless, Grandpa." "Ha ha, even a masterpiece like your husband still feels like he''s human." A butler called Grandpa who refrains by his side¡­ his name is Alfred. A little older than the Grand Duke of Augusto, he still serves as the lead deacon in that year. He knows that his most trusted subordinate for the Grand Duke is him, and even a case like he hasn''t told his family. "Here, Livin, say hello. You will serve in the army. This is Mr. Grint." "Nice to meet you, Master Grint! My name is Revin! I''m Grint. Nice to meet you, Livin. "Oh, Ricardo''s kid... um, isn''t he a good, healthy kid" I still smile when I watch the kids greet me, I''m breaking up that there''s already some upward and downward relationship that I can''t help. "... hmm? What''s up, sir? The Grand Duke thinks it''s too small for discomfort, but he feels something different. "Oh... I see. Alfred." "What is it? "I heard Round Heart was bringing in a brown haired kid." "Yeah, in the meantime, actually." "If you''ll excuse me, Grand Duke Augusto, I need to speak to Mr. Alfred." "... excuse me for a moment, Grand Duke" "Okay, talk here." Grand Duke Augusto saw this rare situation and thought he should keep it in his ear too. "Yes... the wife of the Roundheart family, Olivia and her son Ein, wondered if I could go to the garden" "What are you talking about? This time the Grand Duke hosted a party, and Lord Olivia offered to do that? "Yes, no, your son Ein." "... No, wait. That''s crazy. Ein should have just been his eldest son, and that''s why he''s not in the venue? On the contrary, so is your wife, Lord Olivia... Alfred." "The Grand Duke has decided to have up to one child today, and the Roundhart family has decided to have a younger brother present as their next host." "Well? Then why is there a wife in the venue and I know I can''t get into the venue and I have my oldest son" Grand Duke Augusto sending his gaze to Alfred with a sharp eye, something out of hand? Did you have any disrespect? Or are you being rude over there? I thought about that. But the woman who said Olivia, who the Grand Duke knew, knew she was not such a disrespectful woman. "That was something I didn''t know much about either... could you keep explaining? "Ha! ¡­ Invitation, no¡­ seems to have been inconvenient in the guidance department" "Keep going." The Grand Duke''s gaze and signs become even harsher, said to be the most unjustly harsh and harsh in the kingdom, the Grand Duke of Augusto. The person is, of course, very hard on himself. I understand that there are parts of my granddaughter that I can''t get out strong though, and I don''t really want her to touch me. "¡­ the invitation seems to have arrived, but this time we seem to have attached a statement stating that we have one child to bring to the reveal. That''s why Count Roundhart brought you two children on schedule." "... Then why hasn''t my oldest son come out? "Dear Alfred. Would you mind if I told you the conversation as it was? "That would be better. Grand Duke''s orders." "Then go on¡­ Count Roundhart, who learned the fact at the reception, was troubled to hear the words that it was natural to give priority to the Second Lady''s next princess¡­ admitting Master Grint, who was the second son and was named the next princess," When I heard that, Grand Duke Augusto understood. "As the mother of my oldest son... Lord Olivia must have refused to enter with me" Olivia, the First Lady of the Round Heart family, is gentle as an angel and is so woman that she is also said to be the Virgin of the Harbor Town, so much so that it naturally becomes Krone''s longing. "I see. So Mrs. Olivia has been wanting to see the Grand Duke''s garden? "If that happened, of course, I''m determined to allow it. After severely punishing the guide, I must convey a firm apology¡­ Now I must guide you." If you are Alfred, the archduke''s lead butler, you can guide him perfectly above all else and you are not rude in your position. The Grand Duke had just decided to put Alfred on the guide. "No it isn''t... the eldest son of the Roundheart family... what a masterpiece Dear Ain" "Hmm?" The Grand Duke was a little interested, he wanted to ask his second son what his eldest son had done when he took his seat. "Master Ain said: "Visit the Grand Duke, your garden is stunning and you will never cease to be interested. I was wondering if I could just watch it during party time... okay? ¡­ and " "Ha ha! I see." "As a nobleman, no... your eldest son never loses." "Yes, Alfred." Nothing like that if you think you''ve been unfaithful, standing up as a host, the Grand Duke, but badly going out and making a request. The Grand Duke liked the argument to speak up and not offend the other person. "But what shall I say afterwards... Perhaps it''s better to be a woman''s killer." "Go on." "He went on to say: ''There are so many beautiful flowers blooming like your mother, I''m sorry¡­ I want more flowers than important revelations or anything. I''m glad you''re not disillusioned, though, my son.'' When I heard this, I couldn''t hide my surprise at the size of Ein''s vessel. " "How dare you... kill a woman?" "Grand Duke? I guess I should be the one guiding such a gentleman." "Exactly, Alfred." "A... Dear Alfred guide you?! "That would be courtesy, then, Alfred, the garden guide." "Grandpa? And you can hear the Grand Duke right next to you, wherever he is. Appearing as she deceived the beautiful long hair of light blue, she is Krone, the eldest daughter of the Grand Duchess. She greeted me as a host, the Grand Duke, by her side. "It seemed like a fun story." "Did you hear that, Krone?" "Yep. Alfred?" "Yes, why should I?" Krone asks without one bad appearance. "I will guide him and Master Olivia. All right? "Oh... lady" "Krone, you want me to show you around? I can''t hide my surprise from what I never assumed for the Grand Dukes. This granddaughter who wasn''t interested in someone else? thought, but there the Grand Duke recalls that Krone longed for Olivia. Do you want to talk to Lord Olivia until then? "Yeah, that''s right. Is there a problem? It''s only a strong Krone. Even here, my granddaughter has a sweet Grand Duke''s weakness, and that''s why I can''t do it. "Hey, you? "Ha, ha! Krone asks the knight who was the receptionist and escort who came to report on Ain and the others. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Hurry up and tell Olivia and the others. Allow the garden to be viewed, with one guide. Now go. " I see Alfred and the Grand Duke as if the knight peeps at their complexion. Alfred seems to have already left it to the Grand Duke not to change his expression in particular, and the Grand Duke may like it with the same look he has already given up, he said. "So, I''ll tell you! "Hurry up." "You''re the host. That''s what we call home." "I say I don''t like it from the start, and every time I go to a party, it''s beautiful, it''s beautiful hair and shins... Because she thinks I''m a whore or something. I can''t help feeling sick." "Well, I know what Krone feels like, but still," "... working disrespectfully on Master Olivia is our home if we correct our responsibilities, Grandpa. Yet I send one servant over to show me the garden. Isn''t overlapping shame an idea? "Ha ha, Grand Duke... Lord Krone will be stronger every day" The Grand Duke, who turns his face into something bitter in Alfred''s words, can only put his head on one undeniable fact. "Don''t tell me, Alfred, I know... don''t get hurt, Krone." "Yes, of course, thank you, Grandpa. I love it." When he heard the words, the Grand Duke looked loose. In my mind, I thought I could do anything anymore. No... "... Grand Duke? "What the hell, Alfred..." "No. Boy? "Shh, I''m sorry! But you have to understand." "I know what you think, boy, but well, this is all good. It''s not outrageous enough to take away the pleasures of old age." "Oh man. I''m happy with all the competent ones. This I am" Krone headed to Lord Olivia with a coward, and he said that it would have been nice to see him. The Grand Duke will be so convinced. I haunt my own grandson idiot, but I didn''t feel like I could quit on that. At the same time that the party ended and my granddaughter showed me the Star Crystal and the whole family was surprised. Seeing Krone in the face of a woman in love with ''Ain...'', the Grand Duke became an unspeakable emotion. but that''s never the end of the story¡­ next to Krone with a sloppy face, I get an urgent call. "Excuse me for the urgency. Ah!... Master Olivia, First Lady of the Round Heart Family... I see you have offered your lord, Mr. Logus, an edge off! Looks like you''re returning home to your parents without waiting to hear back! Alfred thought at that time, the area around the Roundheart family is rough¡­ I knew that well. But the bigger shock will probably happen in my Grand Duke Augusto. Because there is our beautiful princess Krone, who has fallen in love for the first time, who is capable of acting and smart... what can we do for her? That''s the only thing that worried me. "... Grandpa? Could that be Ein from this country too...? Where are you going, Ein and Olivia!! Things will get bigger soon, I was sure. So does Master Krone, but what country does Olivia have a home in... 9 Where am I going? "Ein, I''ll see you later! I''m going to visit too, so I''m really glad the territory is nearby! Apparently there will be a greeting or something at the end as the host''s home, so it''s time for Krone and Ain to say goodbye. Ever since I gave you the Star Crystal, it was already sorely missed. First, I kept holding hands since then, and without naming you, I no longer call you ''Ain''. If you call me Master Krone, it will change with the adult appearance and it will inflate your cheeks puckerely to appeal to your dissatisfaction. What a hug the last one had on my arm. The mood at that glance lasted until the Grand Duke people came to get Krone. I seemed to be able to do what I could, and I was under the good impression that I was trying to fulfill my responsibilities properly. Is there something selfish about it? And Ain was thinking, so he was reflecting a little. "I get it. ''Cause this is a place you can''t come and visit easily, and honestly, it helps." Exactly, Krone. Ahem! It is not a house where you can come. The reason is that the Roundheart family is under the ranks of the Grand Duke of Augusto. "Hehe, right. So... Dear Olivia, thank you for a wonderful time today." "Oh, that''s our line, isn''t it? Thank you so much for today. Make sure you get along with your son." "Hey Ain? Olivia forgave me." "Ha... be gentle." See you later! And that''s how Krone went back to the venue. "Well, actually, I don''t think we can get along any better." Ain shrugged small. Ein was at the Count''s house and Krone was the Grand Duke, at which point the identity difference was very large. Above the Count''s house are the Marquis, the Duke, and finally the Grand Duke, but that won''t be the only problem. All Ain thought about was that even royalty would want to know about Krone. He''s smart and looks great. It was too much of a condition as a royal wife. That''s why this story won''t go on, that''s what I felt. Thank you, Ein. "What is it? "You cared about your mother, didn''t you? "... I don''t know what you''re talking about, but if your mother feels better, I''m happy." "Hehe. Really... then that''s what I''ll do? The best harvest is that your mother was not ashamed, that she was entertained. Speaking of which, I heard that Krone is back because he''s going to tighten the party... but I wonder what the fathers are up to. "The one there? Dear Logus... I wonder which Count Roundheart is." "This is Mrs. Roundheart. Please wait." We were out of the garden, too, waiting in a place like the salon near the reception. Exactly. We can''t just go home, and I''m not feeling too good, but we should rendezvous. "It''s too late..." I think it''s been over 10 minutes since I asked the person who was serving about our father, he hasn''t come back yet... "Yeah, but it''s hosted by the Grand Duke, so sometimes I can''t get out too lightly..." "It''s not a good idea to smash their faces, is it?" "You''re a good boy to know better, Ain''t" ... Well, I''m so glad your mother praised you? But still, I thought it might be a little too long. Exactly, I''ll give you some understanding of the circumstances that prevented you from entering. Then why don''t you care enough to come out a little early? If you look only at the factual results, it''s no exaggeration to say that you left your real wife alone for the duration of the party. "Ha... ha... oh, thank you for waiting, Mrs. Roundheart" "Oh, I''m sorry I rushed you, so where''s your husband? "... it''s hard to say, but all three of you went to the night club... and Viscount Lance said they were going to host a night club tonight." "Until recently, Lady Krone and we were together, and lastly, Lady Krone was also returned to work as the Grand Duke of the host¡­ before that greeting, are you saying that you left the Grand Duke? "It is so. From the outset, Viscount Lance contacted the host Grand Duke that way, saying he planned to host today''s night club, so he didn''t seem particularly rude that Count Roundhart, who was in a mentoring relationship, would go out and support him..." "A while back, you mean you already went through here? Is that your mother? You don''t look sad when you want to look at me when the party starts. I''ve never been over it without it, but it still creates a slightly more powerful atmosphere than usual, but I felt slightly uncomfortable, that would make me angry, not to mention my wife. I can''t believe I''m going to a second meeting... "Well, I apologize for taking so long to report this." "Oh, that''s okay... but yeah. Okay, thank you." "Yes. Now if you''ll excuse me. Please let me know if you need anything." "... Phew, that''s good." My mother sighed, I''ve never seen the look on my face like I was so disappointed, done enough and bothered everything. Nevertheless, your mother is beautiful. "Hey Ain? Do you like your father? "... Huh? It''s all of a sudden¡­ what kind of intent is the question? "Oh, I''m sorry, Ain''t... you''re in sudden trouble, hmm... but still, your mother wants you to tell her what Ain thinks about your father." "Is that what I mean, like? "Yeah, that''s right. What do you think about your father... how much do you like him? Understood. Maybe your mother only wants you to like yourself. I''ve been treated like this in the house I''ve been married to, and I''m sad and lonely... and so am I. I don''t want to admit that your mother is willing to treat me like that and I''m sad. So... "I''m sorry about your mother, but I don''t have the feeling that I like her as much as I don''t want to leave. I appreciate you raising me. Still, there''s no such thing as love in a father as doing this to his mother. " "Oh yeah...! So even without your father... Ping, do you mind? "There''s nothing wrong with me if your mother stays with me. So... it''s okay, right? Ain''t convinced to see Olivia looking so happy. Good, I knew I was lonely and sad, I''m fine, because I''ve always been on my side... If I had thought about it that way, I would have started something Ain''t imagined. "... let''s get started." Pull out the wedding ring that was in the middle of your finger, and hold it in your hand. "Mother?" Polo polo... It rushed with rapid momentum and collapsed by the time the whole thing rusted. "I don''t need this anymore... that''s why I did this" "You don''t want it anymore... Mother? "(Uh, what''s this magic? Is it magic? awesome momentum and blurted out but what is this a little scary)" To be honest, surprises accounted for the majority. I''ve seen some simple magic like boiling water and cutting things off several times. Still, I''ve never seen it feel so magical. There is no way a wedding ring like the one used by the nobility would be rust-prone metal. It was golden and I knew it was golden and expensive. It was pure gold. "(I''ve heard that pure gold basically doesn''t rust... I''ve heard that it''s easy to understand rust if it''s a mixture, but there''s no way a nobleman like us would buy such a cheap one, and that means)" At least Olivia is magically good enough to make it easier. In fact, Father only holds the rank of Grand General in the Kingdom of Heim, and when it comes to martial arts, he is the apex of the Knights in the country, even though he took it for granted that his father is good at something because his daughter-in-law gives him. "(I hear your mother worked as a magician at the castle, and that means it was more amazing than she thought)" They also normally exist magic like flaming and icing, but it was too much to think it was amazing for Ain''t I''ve yet seen. Because Roundheart territory is just a territory with a heavy town of knights, and not many people are good at magic. "(That''s different, not if you''re thinking about it... It''s more of a problem that you broke your wedding ring, What the hell...) " "Ha... refreshing. Yeah... it''s refreshing, I should have done this from the beginning. Hey, Ain''t you scared to go out to sea and get on a boat? "The ocean...? No, I don''t know what it''s like, but it sounds good! "(Mother, please. Please explain a little more... what''s wrong...? And I''m sorry. I''ve never been on a ship, so I don''t know what it feels like) " "Yes! Good for you, because your mother will make you a lovely adventure, won''t she? "(Me, adventure?)" "Yes! Looking forward to it! Ein gets a little distracted, unusual, by Olivia, who has been creating an unspoken air. "Now, is it time to go back to the port town? "Well, there are no fathers either. If I go home now, will I be able to wear it before the day changes? "Heh heh, yeah. I think I''ll be there just before it changes. Shall we leave now, too?" Ein couldn''t ask why he broke the ring or why it was refreshing. Still, I wasn''t dissatisfied when I saw my mother who didn''t seem sad. Ain''t been able to anticipate the furious events that followed. "You''re finally here, Mother." "I''m sorry, Ain''t I? Make it such a sudden schedule." A little before midnight, it''s almost midnight. We finally arrived at the port town Round Heart, where we were born. Ein was tired of riding the carriage for half a day, but he was satisfied with his rather full time in Wang Du. "Is that your mother? Aren''t you coming down? "Yeah, I''m not going down here. We''re almost there, right? "... ok" The carriage, which normally passes in front of the Round Heart Mansion, proceeds towards the port. But there''s a lot of noise in town today. "Mother? What''s the matter, it''s so noisy that this is the time" It was odd that the town was this busy at this hour near midnight. The harbour town of Roundhart is a harbour town near the king''s capital, which is why there are quite a few people in the liquor store at the latest of the night. This noise was unusual, though. "(Busy today is strange)" What''s that sound like a carriage out on the boulevard? Are voices and knights like that still there? and so on. It was a noisy voice. "(What? Is there a case?)" "Ma''am, something seems noisy... because you can move on? He asks Olivia in suspicion. "Yeah, I don''t mind, just keep going to port." But without any intention, Olivia instructs him to proceed. Isn''t that a case? Does your mother know what it is? and a lot of things come to mind in Ain. "Uh... that''s busy" I''m not exploring it, but I''m going to say that it''s busy sometimes because I can''t stand the air anymore. "Hehe, yeah. You''re about to see something nice, Ain''t you? "(I see a nice guy named you every day, right?)" "I''m looking forward to seeing what it looks like" Take the road, and when it''s time to see the main harbor through the boulevard, Ain finds a large building he''s unfamiliar with. Ain found it sticking out of the roof of a private house near the harbor or a three-story inn¡­ it was a chimney-like nanica. At the same time, the volume of the people''s hustle and bustle has risen far. Where that voltage sounds culminating, when I arrived at the port where a large ship could stop, it was in Ain''s eyes that it was so big that I couldn''t have predicted... "Huh... what, this... Huh!? It was a huge, beautiful ship with a white tone of 200m. Even when it comes to ships, I have the impression that they are equipped with something like a turret or something that is about to beam and are like a battleship. "Yeah, yeah, you''re here. Come on, Ain''t you gonna ride this? "I''ll ride... Mother, what the hell is this?" I have such a presence in front of me that I''m honestly not convinced that I''ll ride it. "Your lord? Please deliver this letter to the Roundheart family" Olivia had been writing to me in the carriage for a while. Pass the letter to the man who has pulled the carriage so far. "Or... I''m in awe! "(See, your mistress is a little out of her hips too... Mother, a little more explanation...)" "Master Olivia! "Mrs. Roundheart! What the hell is this!? The people of Round Heart Territory speak to Olivia, who seems to know the circumstances. Olivia, who usually answers with an angelic smile, never replied this time and never had her usual smile pointed at her. When Ain''t got off the carriage and a minute or so went by in that hustle and noise, about 10 knights from the giant ship in front of them and a knight who''s nicer than those knights walk down here. "Mother! "Ein, it''s okay... right? You know him? When Ain''t thinking that, Olivia turns to Ain and smiles gently. And Olivia walks out alertly, toward the 11 knights who have come down. Ain''t failing to be vigilant so he can protect Olivia no matter what. "... brave knight. Don''t worry, we are not enemies" I heard voices from the most intimate knight of them all. One knee with that said, Ain and eyes close. That voice was just a woman, more to the word ally than that? Doubts arose as to what that meant. "Not the enemy...? When I think about it, I take my helmet and smile at Ain. Hiding in her helmet was a beautiful woman who looked about 20 years old with beautiful pure blonde hair on her white skin. "Yeah, I''m on your side, and I''m being rude in our position... but at least I''m not an enemy to you two. I''ll see you first, Dear Ein." "Welcome... nice to meet you" I couldn''t get a proper response to too many events. I can''t understand right away when they say I''m on your side. "It''s been a long time, Chris. Thanks for caring about Ain" Olivia speaks to the knight as if to speak to a friend she is used to. Olivia gave me a gentle smile. "Thank you for meeting you once. We have been contacted and are here to pick you up as soon as possible... Princess" "(Princess...? Oh, it''s not me, is it? Mother...?)" 10 The truth, what I didnt know. The Kingdom of Heim is the southernmost of the continents. Because it is not a continent with high temperatures and humidity, it is never difficult to spend, rather it is a relatively comfortable area. Haim has made most of the southern half of the continent a national land, and one of the top powers on the continent. In addition, the size of the country is unbeatable, and within the continent the military power is pulled out more than the other countries by one or two heads. There are three other countries besides Heim on the continent, but it was no exaggeration to be king of the continent, both in fame and in fame. North of Haim is the trade city of Birdland. Located north of Heim, the country lies in the middle of the continent and is therefore commonly used by merchants and adventurers across countries. As a result, you can see many of the newest and most varied items on the continent. Originally, when all the countries of the continent were at war, it was a region that established itself as a neutral zone and signed a truce or something. Birdland is a neutral region of the continent, not a nation. It becomes a big merchant to have a high voice in a trading city. Because maintaining security in Birdland and the damage caused by demons depend on the Alliance''s adventurers, and the costs of providing assistance to adventurers and policing are covered by the merchants'' taxes. Basically, the de facto monarch becomes the Merchant Guild because the Merchant Guild is involved in what happens and what the person responsible needs to do. Rockdam Republic is east of Birdland and northeast of Haim. In a country where the Head of State is to be determined in elections in accordance with the law, the electorate becomes a so-called nobleman with a title. The country has a site area of about half of the northern half of the continent, followed by Heim, a country with vast premises. The more I mention military power, the more I can bear for a month, assuming I wage total war with Heim. There is nothing notable to be honest with because it is never weak but not strong. Areas where agriculture flourishes using large plots of land. And the last to be mentioned is the Principality of Euro. The location will be the upper-left region of the continent. It''s northwest from Heim and west from Birdland. Although it is said to be the third largest land on the continent, the site area will be 2/3 the size of the Rockdam Republic and quite small. In a nation with an excellent army for horseback riding, combat on horseback is so hand-worked that it does not allow other followers on the continent. However, since the population is never large, it cannot be said that the size of the army is large. Unofficially to General Logus of Heim, there are so fierce as to soil him in a duel. "(¡­ and did a long study review)" No country could have possessed such a huge ship, because, in terms of military power at all, there is no better country on this continent than Heim. "(The ship was guided but boarded as it was. The doubts don''t go away)" What surprised me when I came in was the luxury hotel of my previous life, which I remember mostly. Beautifully laid carpet with a simple but high quality interior. Something smells good. "Oh, I wonder what''s wrong, Ein? "Mother... what is it" "It''s okay, you''ll be in my room soon... then I''ll talk to you, won''t I? Then I''ll be waiting for you. They can finally explain. Starting from the disturbance of the ring, I heard a word like "princess"... from there on the boat. Already on the sea. I''m giving up thinking beyond the realm of what I don''t know already. "Hey, Chris." "Ha." Chris... a beautiful female knight who spoke of a princess or something before boarding the ship and said she was not on our side. Your mother talks to that Chris. "For now, what explanation do you need? "It''s all true. Perhaps if we didn''t ask, when we got home, they''d dig for roots and leaves." "Well, can we just see what happened today or something? Me and Ein are tired, Ein? Are you hungry? It''s unusual for your mother to dew her tired face. Even if it was in front of my fathers, I never did that... Looks relaxed to me. "Well... if you want some snacks and drinks" "Right. I''ll ask for the same thing." "Ha! Tell your servants." "Yes, sir." Mr. Chris commands the other knights. The ordered knight then withdrew from the occasion with sophisticated thanks and movement. "You can have something delicious, Ein." "Looking forward to it" After a short walk into the ship, Ain and the others arrive in what they think is the purpose. There was a large door there, and the door was a beautifully designed, beautiful door with beautiful tall wood so much that it would be as much as 5m. "Sorry for moving you around so long" "It''s okay. This is the one I called so suddenly... right? Here''s what Chris apologized for. The expression doesn''t feel like a social dictionary at all, and he looks purely sorry. "Come on in, Ein wants you to sit down too" "As far as I''m concerned, it''s time for your mother to take a break." "Well... hehe, let''s both sit down and take our time" "Your Majesty would be delighted to have such a fine son from¡­" "Mr. Chris? Something... did I tell you? "No, it''s nothing, go ahead." I heard some disturbing words, but they cloud it and guide me inside. The space being spread out inside was made of white marble-like material on which lay a thick, soft and beautiful pattern woven green carpet. The walls are decorated with some paintings, and on the high ceilings this is another large chandelier. The furniture seemed to be made of wood similar to the door and very beautiful, the luxurious impression was somewhere reassuring. "Ain, stay here" Olivia invited Ein to a large, luxurious white sofa near the center of the room. That''s how I let him sit next to me about Ain. "Excuse me. We brought you a drink first." I sat down and took a couple of breaths...... and when I calmed down I knocked on the door and the maid came in. "(What brings you in at this perfect time, Sarge?)" Ein was a little surprised, as such perfection was never felt even in the Grand Duke''s residence, where he was until about evening. "What did you bring me? This way, of course. That''s what I said and poured out was an orange yellow drink. Who could have smelled like a nostalgic apple? "... apple juice, it''s been a really long time. Thanks, looks like you could really relax. You can drink Ain, too, right? Yes, please." "I''ll have it! "(Apple, it''s like an apple already, I''m sure. ...... yeah. It tastes exactly like apples, but it has a sweet, intense flavour that makes it feel more luxurious) " "Well, yummy? "Yes, I think I like this." "That''s good. You can drink a lot from now on, right? "Are we going to...? Speaking of Mother." I moistened my throat, and I took a breath. Ein thinks, is it time for an explanation, Mother? ¡­ and. "Oh... thank you for waiting, Father! It was Grand Duke Augusto who came into the room out of breath...... Grand Duke Graf Augusto is his only son, Harley. The Grand Duke of Augusto was unusual for his position as Grand Duke and only married one wife. Now neither that wife, who had already been preceded, was blessed with a child, and one son, finally born, was this Harley. Today was the revelation of Reel, the long-awaited eldest son for Harley''s second child. As a host''s home job and as a revelation, I had so many things to do that I was finally able to show my face a few hours after Graf called me in. "It''s late, Father." ... Nor can Krone, who is usually firmly in bed, sleep when it comes to her first lover and the woman she admires, and she has refrained from being by the Grand Duke of Augusto ever since she received the report of her estrangement. "Oh, I''m sorry, Krone... but it''s time to go to bed." Harley, who came at me out of breath, offered him Alfred a cup of tea, and Harley receives it. "Sorry, Harley. Just let Krone hear it today." "I hope that''s what your father says. So can I ask you some flow? Drink a sip of tea and moisten your throat. For Harley, and ever since my mother preceded me, the words of my father, who raised himself splendidly, are strong. If my father wanted to, he would admit it honestly. "You should talk in a little order." "Please" Harley agrees with the words of Grand Duke Augusto. "I can''t go into the details because I didn''t hear it from him, but after our party today... the hosting of the night club was Viscount Lance" "I know you. We have been contacted in advance and have had meetings, including information, etc." And Count Roundhart accompanied him. "We heard that could happen, too, so we know that." The Grand Duke thinks. Does Harley have a report on the situation from the beginning? Then wouldn''t it have been easy for you, as Count, to tell your wife that? and. "Hmm... but Lord Olivia asked the service this way. Where''s your husband? and" "That''s my first ear." "I guess so. I asked about the separation, and then I asked." "I''m sorry to bother you." "I don''t mind. It was an important party for Reel." I''m afraid, and Harley lowers his head gently. "It''s easy to deduce. Count Roundhart, or Lord Alma of the Second Lady, intentionally informs us about night clubs, etc. ¡­ not only that, but also about the information that there is one child attending the party I ordered. I mean, we didn''t both talk intentionally." "What a... Sure, as the next successor to Roundheart, it was in my ear that the second son was nominated, but this is too pitiful" "I hear as many similar stories as I can, I can''t blame this much... but" "Does that mean you got separated?" Hearing Grand Duke Augusto''s reasoning, Harley is convinced. Krone, who had kept his mouth shut so far, was sipping tea because it was information he already knew, and watching the star crystal Ein had given him. "Indeed, let the remoteness of the Count family be a major event even as a social community. But is there anything you can do to get me to this point?" "Explain it from here." Correct your home and listen to it. "Involving the origins of Lord Olivia" "Are you from? According to what I was hearing, my wife received a fallen aristocratic maid from another country." "That''s not right. It''s not that easy... as the next successor to the Roundhart family, Lord Olivia decided not to reveal the truth until the time when it seemed okay to spread the word." When I heard the information I didn''t know, Krone listened to you and concentrated. "... is that enough to need to be hidden on a country-by-country basis, Grandpa" "Excuse me, but I agree, Father." Two parents and children expose their doubts. That should be it, too. Because you don''t have to go out of your way to hide the truth and publish it as fallen, etc., at all. "But... I''m worried about you! What''s so loud about being Ain''s wife and being noble?" Seeing the unusual tense atmosphere of the Archduke Augusto, Krone puts it in his mouth like this. The face of Grand Duke Augusto, who usually smiles at me, becomes all the more bitter. "Krone, what are you talking about? I haven''t heard anything..." Harley, unaware of any circumstances, such as Krone''s feelings for Ein at all, asks his daughter what she is saying. "I''ll explain that to you later, Harley. And... right, Krone." It was also during the bundle that Krone appeased when he saw Grand Duke Augusto finally having a slightly softer look. "... may not be good enough" "Grandpa...? When I saw the Grand Duke with an equally hard look, Krone also had a hard look. "Harley, Krone. Do you have any idea what''s going on on on our continent? "I don''t know to what extent that would be a story, if it was from a ceasefire 50 years ago" From the wars that have spanned the entire continent in the past, all four countries are now ostensibly at peace, but what happens next was completely opaque, the Grand Duke of Augusto said. "That''s fine. Culture has always been the same wherever you go¡­ technology has advanced and grown." "... yeah, I think so too" Not that I''ve seen it with my eyes, but Harley, who has learned history properly, unlike the past, had a firm understanding of how well the present has evolved into a privileged environment. "The harbour town Round Heart, a continent at a distance of about two days from there...... is there any way you don''t know? The continent the Grand Duke of Augusto speaks of, it is not this continent where there is the Kingdom of Heim, etc., but the one beyond the sea. Not like here. There is a name on that continent, and the name is Ishtal, and the continent Ishtal. "Is it Ishtal...... it can''t be forgotten. Even those of us who have gained strength 50 years after the war will not be opponents... no, I was wondering if we boast enough culture, strength, and skill to reach our feet" The reason Harley can''t forget, that''s because Harley studied at Ishtal on the Continent when he was a teenager. He saw it then, to culture, to the strength of people, to the refinement of weapons¡­ and to the size of many knights. "Ishtal. There''s only one country on the continent, right? Krone asks this of course to his father and the Grand Duke because he has never been there. "The continent itself may be referred to as a country. Without calling it Continental Ishtal, it''s more common to call it a country name. The name of that country is Ishtarika...... the united state Ishtarika" Ishtal''s continent is huge enough to be roughly two to three times larger than it is here. There is only one country there, that is the united state Ishtarika. About 500 years ago, heroes dominated and built a continent. At the time, hundreds of small countries seemed to exist, all of which were united and put together as one nation. "There are also many different races here. A demon with knowledge... you think the demon tribe is recognized and living as a people" What Krone means is that it concerns Ishtarika. There are also many species in Ishtarika like spiritual species such as elves, dwarves and dry ads. "Krone seems to be studying a lot." "Thank you, Grandpa." "So why did Ishtarika come out? Grand Duke Augusto sweats on his forehead. Harley, who had never seen my father such a nervous figure, and Krone, who had never seen my grandfather such a human figure, were both quietly surprised. "The present king of Ishtarika, Silvard von Ishtarika... be the third son of that one, two daughters" Krone looked like he hadn''t grasped a few guidelines on what the Grand Duke was talking about yet, but Harley understood. I started to understand. At the same time, Harley sweats on his forehead, little by little... little by little, his breath gets rough. "" Former "Throne Inheritance Third...... Olivia von Ishtarika. That''s Lord Olivia... Olivia''s true name." "Maybe I''m not good enough." My grandfather, Grand Duke Augusto, had just said this, and Krone understood it all now that he had taken it the exact opposite way. 11 "Former" family back then. Time goes back a little bit, nightclubs organised by Viscount Lance...... in other words, second party venues. When it comes to night clubs, which are basically attended only by adult aristocrats, night clubs that take place on the day of the unveiling party also create an unusual look. "The more my child has already participated in the hunt for the beast, the more the liver rests on it." "Oh that''s great. By the way, when it comes to my daughter, she''s got a lot of ideas... and she''s also good at chanting songs." It turns into a so-called pageant venue. Every nobleman serves in my son''s appeal and sharpens his outpouring to connect him with a child in a better capacity or with a child with a superior appearance talent. Essentially, from the aristocracy with the lower identity, the appeal to man with the upper identity is disrespectful, but it was common sense for everyone to weave the appeal by calling it a greeting. "Grint, how was your unveiling party today? Talking to Grint is my grandmother Isis. For departure in the morning Isis was not on his way to the king''s capital together as a round heart line, he arrived late. That''s why I''m showing my face from the night club. Most importantly, nightclubs were more important to Isis than revelations, so there were no problems. "Grandma! Grint misses Isis so much. Unlike his response to Ain, Isis doesn''t smile gently at Grint all the time. When I went away, I did not give it to Ain, but I always treat Grint with feelings close to drowning, such as preparing souvenirs. "Mother, have you arrived?" "Yeah, a while ago. I''ve been here since I greeted a little acquaintance." "Good luck on your long journey in the carriage, mother-in-law" "Yeah, Mr. Alma, Mr. Alma''s been having a rough time partying too, hasn''t he? Good luck with that." Talking back in time, Isis was also kind to Olivia at times. I had very great expectations for Olivia, who had been married to the Roundheart family by certain circumstances from a large country called Ishtalika. Just that expectation was shattered by the skills the long-awaited eldest Roundheart son had. After that, the response cooled to the point that it could be said that it was almost contrasting. The way he talked became prickly, showing his grandson Ain and his face were rarely less, and Isis talking to Olivia was close to zero except when he had errands. "No, that''s not true. Because of the important Roundheart family... the future of Grint hangs." "Hehe... you did" My attitude towards Alma, by contrast, improved so much that I could see it visibly. Alma was like a second lady, a side chamber, from the Baron''s house in the Kingdom of Heim. As such, it did not make me particularly cold as Isis, but it was not as good as my attitude towards Olivia, who was my original legitimate wife... But when Grint was born and his talent was the Holy Knight... the next Lord''s thoughts in Isis and so forth inclined at once. Now he has grown a splendid grint of traces, and Alma, who can also care for Isis, has become the best Second Lady. I am a second lady, but I cannot deny that I have become a de facto true wife in Isis. "Alma, by the way. How''s Olivia doing? "Sir...? I told you, tonight''s a meeting for Grint." "But it''s a little bad not to speak up at all." It was Grint who had restrained himself and kept quiet because his parents were having a conversation, but when he heard that his father cared about Olivia... Ain, he looked up. "Father... can''t I just do this?" That crush of Grint doesn''t reach Logus. "Logus. You must have been convinced, too, right? "... yeah, but" About the night club Ain and Olivia hadn''t heard about. The three of us were consulting beforehand, when Alma and Isis were settled in such a way as to round up Logus that Ains should not be put to shame. Among Logus, I understood that I could not succeed Ein or that I had to refrain from putting him on the table, my destiny and responsibility as a great nobleman, and all sorts of emotions were around my head... but as a result I was sweetened by words such as I should not be ashamed of. "We think it''s bad, too. So we apologize a little too... but I''m sending some treats to the inn." The story that Alma sent you what she calls a treat, this is true. Because if Ain''t in a better mood with this, he didn''t think Olivia, who''s drowning her son, would be angry enough to take care of it. "If... well, I can''t help it" "You know Logus, if you don''t clarify your position, it''s pathetic for Ein, too, right? "Your mother-in-law is right, sir? If you don''t understand a little bit from now on, it can be a big problem." "Um, it sure is. As a nobleman, you can''t deny the ability..." Honestly, I understood in the back of my head that I remained sweet to my mother and wife''s words. But you can''t stop it. For, as a nobleman, we must accompany the Lord with a competent child, if we think for the prosperity and territory of the house. "I''m glad you understand." "Logus was a child, of course." Isis and Alma talk to make sure Logus finally breaks and lifts Logus. That''s how Logus would have stopped caring about this matter. Seeing the fit, one woman has spoken to me. "Oh, Master Isis! Long time no see." "Oh dear Nakura! Long time no see, you look well and above all." Finding the Roundhart family and making strides is the Nakura of the Marquis of Bruno, who lives in the King''s Capital. The Bruno family is a prestigious family that has produced outstanding civil servants for generations, and their current lord, Aid Bruno, is also the minister responsible for the law. And this nakura is the mother of its aids and a famous female jewel in the social world. "Dear Nakura, it''s been a long time." "I can''t believe you said that to the famous Admiral, Master Logus, and I haven''t thrown it away yet, have I? "Ha, play" Seeing Logus speak softly with Nakura, Alma introduces herself in a bit of a hurry. As a female jewel, she dealt with the famous Nakura, nervously making sure there was no disrespect. My name is Alma, and I am the Second Lady of the Round Heart family. Alma had never met Nakura before. Unlike Olivia, Alma, who was the Second Lady, didn''t often show her face to the social world, and had plenty of time to greet her at today''s unveiling party. "Yeah, nice to meet you, Master Alma. I''ve heard your name here in Wangdu, haven''t I? Whatever you are, you have given birth to a fine son who will be the Holy Knight, the Virgin." "Well... it''s such an embarrassment, I can''t believe I''m called by that name" "I think it''s true, by the way... oh, excuse me, what I did has worked disrespectfully" Nakura, who lightly uttered rumors about Alma, she comes to change the story. "Nice to meet you, Master Grint? My name is Nakura." "Huh!... is a pleasure to meet you, Master Nakura. I''m Grint Roundhart... and I''ve been named my next principal." "Well, thank you for your kind greeting, my next lord" Isis smiles, because I find that a female jewel like Nakura is eyeing me with a grint. If you have ever been a Nakura, even if you say hello, be polite like this... you don''t talk the way you would have a child up. "Dear Nakura, by the way. Isn''t Minister Aid here today? Logus asks, there was a strange reflection of Nakura alone in the nightclub setting. "Yeah, actually... Yeah, I''m walking over here. I went to say hello to Viscount Lance, so you can''t be rude not to say hello to your host." "Oh, I see. Is that what happened?" "Grint, are you going to say hello again? "Yes, ma''am. We will not imitate the name of the Round Heart with mud." "Hehe, you''re a well done grandson, Master Isis." "Yeah, he grew up to be such a fine grandson to me." Having these conversations, Aid...... Minister Aid Bruno arrived. Minister Aid is taking one red-haired girl, with a slight fish-eyed win and a feisty impression, this girl was arguably cute enough during the night club. "General Logus. Is this a fight tonight? "What do you say, Minister of Justice Aid, that''s how you dress... is it also a trial? "Ha ha! No, I''m sorry. Actually, I brought my only daughter, and I want to be cool in front of her." "I see, in fact, I have also brought my son... a trail, so today or so I will show him the majesty of my father." "Hmm. So you were like each other." Minister Aid presides over what must be a strict thing called the law, but his personality in private life has been quite a talkative figure. It was between the military and the law, departments that normally had not much to do with each other, but nevertheless, at parties such as the Royal Castle and these nightclubs, we could face each other more than once, and the relationship was like a good friend. "I''ll be the first to see you, Minister of Justice Eide. My name is Alma, Alma Roundheart. I''m with the Second Lady, but I''m attending tonight''s party, so please know me." "This is... you don''t have trouble getting out that badly by the Notre Dame we''re talking about. My name is Aid Bruno. Lord Logus is very kind to you, and please, Lord Alma, it would be a pleasure to do the same." Alma was a little confused. I can''t believe that my son Grint was born with the Holy Knight, and that he could be lifted up to this point by a leading figure. At the same time I congratulated myself on some sense of superiority and my own fate that I was a chosen person. "Greetings, Grint." "Nice to meet you, Master Aid. My name is Grint Roundheart. Regards, Father." Alma makes Grint say hello. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Grint... Come on Anon. Say hello, too." "Yeah father...... nice to meet you all round hearts. My name is Anon Bruno, and I am honored to meet you here tonight with the Grand General and the famous Lord Logus, as well as Alma, known as the Virgin Mary¡­ Mr. Grint, rumored Heavenly Knight of the Future" The Bruno girl, who named herself Anon, honored Logus, Alma and Grint along with introducing herself, where she was two years older than Grint. "This is a polite greeting. It hurts, I''m Isis. This is my current mother, Logus, thank you very much." "Nice to meet you, Master Isis. It''s an honor to meet someone called Mother of Heroes." "Well...... I''m glad to say thank you" That was exactly what I said about the Attorney General''s son, or when it came to politeness. Even compared to Ein, the eldest son of the grown-up Round Heart family, I feel that there is no suffocating color. "My child will be quite well, Lord Logus." "Yeah, that''s brilliant. I''m afraid you''re going to say such a fine greeting." "Oh, my God, it''s so hard for our granddaughter to be scared." The welcome proceeds soothingly. But Minister Aid still seemed to have an idea, and he just ran it around saying that the time had come. "It''s not sexually appropriate to talk about foresight for too long... Lord Logus, then I would like to go straight in. I''d like to ask for the engagement of my daughter, Anon, and Lord Grint. " "... are you serious? Honestly, it was unexpected for Logus. Whether you''re a civilian or not, it''s normal to be born with special talents, but I didn''t think that it would go well with that Bruno family and the Round Heart family, that''s what it is. The Holy Knight is a one-of-a-kind talent in battle. Minister Aid was born with the skill of authenticity, which allows him to determine whether he is lying or true. Seems like a very strong ability, but of course there are weaknesses... bothersome preparation down there. You''re in a space where you can be one-on-one with your opponent, and you can''t successfully identify authenticity without almost completely blocking the sound outside. Though powerful, it makes no difference, but when you multiply true and false with holy knights, it will surely be the latter who are stronger on the battlefield when compared to abilities such as, for example, holy knights and physical strengthening. "Oh, I don''t even like doing belly art, let me explain it to you first. Indeed, I also know that the skills described as civilian are not compatible. But Anon is not... just like Lord Grint, he was born with a special gift." "Speaking of which, you never asked. Minister Aid...... what is that? Interested Logus visits it, I felt it must be some special ability because that minister Aid is going to push it this far. "Anon, please explain." "Yes, Father. General Logus, my birth skill is" blessing. "It is something that can make my husband stronger and more divine with holy power." When I only communicated the results, this fringe came together honestly after this. Isis raises his hand and permits, supports. And Alma goes without saying...... Grint, who liked Anon, also decided to talk without complaining. Anon told the Grints that after the blessing tells him his skills, I want to be the wife of a hero... and yes. The words were also a good impression. After this, an emergency flight using migratory birds arrives from Round Heart territory, the contents of which are communicated to Logus. The sender, of course, came from Olivia, the First Lady. Logus had a stunned look, various emotions intruding and losing his composure, but sometimes it was decided with such results that the mother''s and wife''s follow-up and son''s relationship could be said to be the best, and he brings it back relatively quickly. The Grand Duke of Augusto used the Grand Duke to check the contents of the letter before it was brought to the nightclub venue. 12 A second outing, aiming at the Wang capital (of a different continent) Gatangoton...... Gatangoton...... hours after receiving too shocking an explanation from Olivia. Ein and his men had already disembarked from the giant ship and moved to another location. For the record, the example ship had a name and Chris described it as Princess Olivia. "(It''s a ship entirely dedicated to your mother, isn''t it)" I''ve already said Princess, Olivia, and so on, and as for Ain, I just had to convince him if he could show reality so far. Princess Olivia''s speed of travel was not unusual, and she arrived in a shorter time than the time from the port town of Roundhart to the King''s Capital, from the port town of Roundhart to Ishtal, the continent there, to Ishtarika, the united nation on that continent, which usually takes a couple of days by boat. Chris explains that the power source, like a ship in Heim, uses demon stones as fuel to gain propulsion. Even if you just use the same fuel, there is a reason why there is a huge difference in speed, because that makes a huge difference in the number and size of engines. The material of the furnace, etc. is not detailed, but when installing a normal furnace, determine the size and number to be arranged according to the solidity of the ground. If that''s excellent out of step, then I''m guessing the ship''s bones are made of something else, a special material Ain''t know about. I don''t know why, but they use as many Demon Stones as they do. This ride was comfortable for Ain. I gained a satisfaction similar to the feeling of fullness that would satisfy me. "Well, your mother''s birth was more of a problem than the speed of the ship." "Ein? What''s wrong? Did you say something? "No, that was an amazing ship, Mother." "Hehe... right? It''s my pride ship." A slight crush went into Olivia''s ear. He doesn''t seem to care much though. Unified State Ishtarika, Second Princess Olivia von Ishtarika. Olivia''s original name...... no, it would be nice to say that this went back to her current name because she was already separated. While studying about the state, Ain stuffed his head about Ishtarika here, of course. The area of the country cannot be overwhelmed in Heim vs Ishtarika, making it a battle for the continent where Heim was located vs Ishtarika. Still, it makes a difference close to triple scoring from double scoring and loses. When you add up all of the surrounding small islands in the continent Ishtal, if you score about triple and you don''t add it to each other on the main continent, this is twice as big as you would often do. Although people also live on that small island, there is basically not much military strength there, as it is probably those in positions such as peasants and inhabitants. Or, if you look from Ein, you can''t help but wonder why he was deliberately sent out of such a country by Heim''s wife. "... Mother" "Hmm? What''s wrong, Ein?" "I knew there were too many things I still didn''t know..." What I heard, first of all that your mother was a second princess, was that she married the Roundheart family because it was also necessary for Ishtalika. And then there''s Chris, the blonde knight, who was part of her mother''s ex-only knights, and now she''s on assignment as a knight in another department. Gatangoton...... Gatangoton. One last thing, about where we''re headed. The place is the king''s capital of Istarica, the mother''s home in it...... that is, the castle. White and beautiful (apparently) I heard that the castle is called White Knight. The name comes from the fact that the first king to unite the continent Ishtal was a silver knight. ... What I don''t know the most is why I was hiding that I was the Second Princess, and what was the other thing that was necessary for Ishtarika? ''Cause you''re right, it''s amazing. Technology here and all. I have plenty of resources, I haven''t had trouble with food, I have enough fighting power. What the hell do you want a princess to marry in a country like that on purpose? "I''m sorry. You''re suddenly making me think a lot, Ain''t" "Yes...... no it''s ok! Doesn''t that mean you''re going to be left alone with your mother? It''s a common story. Mother sacrifices herself and lets her son escape. The child thus vows vengeance on the man who made his mother a deceased. "That can''t be more than anything, Ain''t it? Until I got on the boat at Round Heart, maybe that''s what I was thinking... but now I can''t" do that ¡±. You want me to tell you a lot, don''t you? Sometimes I can''t judge by myself, so tomorrow... oh, you''ve already changed your date, and I''ll explain when I get to the castle this morning, Ain''t that right?" "Okay. There was something more intriguing than anxiety! Then we''ll wait quietly." "... really well done, no... you''re a wise man, Master Olivia" "Yeah, she''s a good girl, isn''t she? Even as he got off the boat, Mr. Chris kept him close by. She said, because there''s no one stronger than me in the neighborhood now. I was just escorting the princess, and I guess she''s an excellent knight. "I''m sorry to hear that you''ve been so far from me..." "... it''s okay, it''s nothing. My regrets and feelings for that guy have almost disappeared a while ago, so it''s even dangerous to have them from the beginning." Even as Olivia, who treated Ain''s father like an array, her husband''s rating was a look like Hmm. "(Chris and your mother say quite a bit, don''t they...)" "Ah! Well... Speaking of which, what the hell is the ride I''m on right now? When I got off the boat, I went through a tunnel, and I got in, so I didn''t really know." I honestly don''t really know what I got on board because I went through the same luxurious road that I was carpeted on when I switched, and then I got into the same luxurious room again. From the outside, I heard a little noise called Gatangoton, which I could hear. But I couldn''t be sure. "I apologize for this, Dear Ein. It was the water train that switched, but Heim didn''t have a similar ride." "Mi...... water train? Was it a train after all? I imagined Gatangoton because it was ringing... Oh well, think about it. I have the technology to build such a big, stupid, fancy ship, so I can train about it, and I have plenty of resources. But what''s a water train? Are you running on water? This. "Yes, it''s a water train. Briefly explain the principle¡­ let the demon stone crushed sink into a special shape tank. At the bottom of that tank there is a special layer that acts on it from the outside and generates heat on crushed demon stones." I see. Steam. It seems to be more natural and gentler than using coal or something to fake, and it doesn''t seem like smoke and maybe black. "Do you generate steam and then move it?" "... surprised. Did you know how it works, Dear Ein" "Ein, when were you studying? "I just happened to be reading those books." I''m sorry, I know as far as steaming goes, but I don''t know after that. Something like this...... with that generated steam momentum, I know it turns turbines and stuff but I don''t know anymore. I don''t even know the shape and principles of the turbine in the first place. It just created that kind of atmosphere. "I see, I didn''t know such studies were indispensable..." "It really happens! "You''re a good girl, Ein." I''m satisfied because your mother complimented me. Sometimes I do a good job of knowing. "By the way, how fast is this water train coming out? Because I don''t feel much shake." "Did you also know that when there is speed, it shakes...... Let me explain, the maximum speed is 1100 Rs per hour, but the speed when operating normally is between 850 and 950 Rs." R is always helpful because it reads load in units that mean the same thing as km, and the contrast of numbers is the same as Earth''s memory. "It''s so early!? If we consider the speed of a passenger aircraft to be between 800 km/h, we know exactly how amazing this speed is as a train. Even though it is, it does not shake at all, and boasts an unheard comfort other than the occasional sound of a gatangoton. "Yes, Master Left. The only thing that doesn''t feel wobbly is that this water train''s space management device is specially made, so it''s controlled by its effect." What, that spatial control device is something like a different dimension here? I''m getting scared of going near the window. "I see... the Ishtarikas are comfortable moving around." "No water train has been used so far for civilian use, by the way, this train is a direct link to a station called White Rose, the largest station in the Wang capital. We will follow almost the same path as the other water trains out of the harbour, but the tracks also lay a dedicated line by them, and of course there is a dedicated place to get off at the station" So was there a way to board the train directly from the ship? Mm-hmm. I''m starting to feel like I''m getting awesome VIP treatment. "But I can''t believe you''re getting into a royal vehicle... you''re a little sorry" When Ain says so, Olivia shrugs, she puts her hand on her mouth and laughs small. "Oh... Mother? Something weird, okay? "Yeah Ain''t got a little funny... sorry" "Yea..." Did I say something? And if you''re wondering, Chris explains it. "Dear Ain, it''s something I never knew before and I know it''s hard to convince you of everything right away..." Sounds mildly sorry, but it keeps explaining. "Master Ein is also an authentic royal family of the Ishtarika royalty. It is the legitimate son of Olivia, the second princess, so of course it can be used as a legitimate right." Yes, I was royal too! That''s also the son of one of the best people in the position, the Second Princess! That''s natural for a ride! Let me ride you again, the juice is delicious. "Honestly, I totally forgot. Surely your mother''s son meant I was royal, too." "I''m glad you understand." "Don''t be sad, Ain''t you? It''s not a lie, it''s just my one child... right? In the morning, he rode a carriage (rear car), lost to his second son as a priority in the King''s Capital of Heim and couldn''t get out to the party, and was naturally hit by something like a second meeting, but now he is treated VIP as a member of the royal family. Mm-hmm. I couldn''t predict this flow. To tell you the truth, I thought it was part of the second life that God gave me, but I''m sure in that chatter it said Count House. So purely this would mean that this was the fate. "By the way... Dear Olivia" "Yes, I wonder." "Not that it''s one problem¡­ but it can happen when you get to the castle, it''s a hassle for Olivia and the others" "I can''t help it for a little while, because I suddenly went home because I was separated." "No, actually, on the matter" Mr. Chris won''t be able to tell you, what''s wrong? "... Olivia''s message bird did arrive and was delivered to the royal butler''s office in the castle" A messagebird is only a bird, a disposable communication device that can be used by the recipient and the sender by having a set. Divide one demonic stone into two pieces with special machining to activate it while maintaining the connection. The amount will be higher depending on the distance available, and the price will be equivalent for something like this one that spans the continents. The amount will also be neck, but I have heard that it is never user-friendly because of one-way communication only... "Well, that''s why Chris and I picked you up." Thanks to this, I was picked up early at the port town Roundheart, otherwise it would take me a week to communicate using the return flights. "Delivered, but since the butler''s office contacted us... no, even before we arrived, Your Majesty... we have not told the other royals that Olivia will return" "Oh." react that your mother doesn''t really care about. But that''s a lot of problem behavior. "In this case, the communication of Olivia, the royal family, means that the authorisation to use the royal train and Princess Olivia has been processed as authorised by Olivia" "Yeah, I see." "As for why I didn''t tell His Majesty..." "I can largely imagine. If your father finds out, he''s gonna send out the White King." "Mother, what is the White King? I have a word that I don''t know, so I''ll ask for it. "Father... I''m talking about His Majesty''s dedicated ship, much bigger than Princess Olivia, with lots of things to attack, things we shouldn''t let sail much" "Olivia is right, and it is impossible for us to contain His Majesty... in many ways" What do you mean, I''m scared? "I know what Chris is thinking. You can''t forget to take care of the butler''s office, thank you, but I won''t do anything to avenge it." "Thank you for your concern" Mother herself ordered the kings not to tell, I suppose. Your mother seems to have access to Princess Olivia and travel permissions to use the Royal Train. As a butler''s office, I have no problems in these respects, and if I have orders not to speak out of Olivia, the second princess, I guess I also have an obligation to obey. "But yeah... well, I guess that suddenly means my daughter came home without even contacting me" "... although the expression is not convincing. There''s no big mistake." "Hehe, that''s good. That sounds like fun." My mother seems to enjoy it more than anything. "What are your father''s plans for tomorrow? "There was nothing special when we checked before we set sail to pick up Olivia" "Yes, I''d love to. As usual, I normally go into the castle, take a bath, and then head to my room. Is there a problem? "Yes... no, but before I do, I have a word for His Majesty." "Ain''t got tired. I''ll give Ain a good rest to your father, then we''ll both go say hello. Is there a problem? Mother to expose those intentions that there is no one problem for me. Free to go so far...... Be honest about your will and don''t see a slightly stronger mother for the first time...... (These mothers are good too) Nevertheless, Your Majesty seems a little pathetic. Let''s turn to following. "Mother, if there is such a thing as a sudden return home, Your Majesty and your mother''s family will be worried. Chris, what time will this train arrive at the station?" "Yes, it is scheduled to be around 11: 00 in the morning" "Thank you. By the way, how long does it take to get from White Rose Station in Wangdu to the castle? "It''s about 20 minutes in a private carriage" Then you''ll arrive at the castle early in the morning at 11: 30, because your mother wants to take a bath when you get to the castle... "At around 12: 30, we will ask you to prepare a light meal. And it''s a little steep schedule, but we''ll take a break around 1: 00, and we''ll see you after 3: 00 p.m., so what do you say, Mother? "Hmmm...... Ein, is that okay? Why don''t you take a couple of days off anyway? Too much waiting. Exactly. That sucks, it''s going to get raided somehow. "So I''m going to take care of you... let me also say hello to Your Majesty, Mother, early. Olivia''s education was no big deal, and it''s the most insulting thing." "... you''re a really cute and good kid Ein, I get it. Let''s do that." Alright, I got a hug. "Speaking of which, can you have my room? I''m worried I''ll be rude." "Excuse me, what are you saying? Dear Ein... Of course you have a room." "I''ll make it my room with you for now, so it''s no problem, Ain''t it? Looks like you''ve settled for the best. More importantly. Hey, Chris, don''t look at us with that subtle look. 13 Travel very special where. "Station Manager" "What''s up?" Speaking up was Ishtarika''s largest station, White Rose, the station manager. For those working in these railroad-related ways, it was admirable to be the station manager of White Rose. "We have received a signal to the 5th floor home" "I have not received an application. Possible mistakes." When it comes to the 5th floor home, there is only one train to stop. That''s why the station staff came all the way to contact the station manager, and the station manager asks about it. "No, sir. It''s officially departing from the harbor." "... I will contact the Royal Palace, the estimated time of arrival is" "I thought maybe another 10 minutes." Keep getting ready. Essentially, even before you leave the harbor, contact me with something like a dedicated radio, just in case. In this case, the station manager also felt suspicious because it was sudden without any of the contact. "Excuse me, this is White Rose Station Manager¡­ As you may know, I would like to present information regarding the use of this Royal Train." Contact the deacon''s office at the Royal Palace using a dedicated radio. "We will not guide you regarding the case in question, and White Rose Station will be concerned with handling the" royalty "as usual. There is no misuse, it is operated under official authorisation" "Become... oh, hey, wait. That''s all." Even when it comes to the butler''s office, there are many maids who deal externally. The reply communicated to the station manager was too simple and almost devoid of content, but unilaterally blocked communication. "What the hell... but if you''re asking me to deal with the" royalty "as I''ve always done, there''s no way I won''t" Responses to the royalty include keeping the people safe from rampant at the station, cleaning and maintaining roads to private carriages. If anything is asked, give a response to it, as there are usually many knights and squire acting together in the royal family, so working as a station will be the main thing close to other chores. If there is something special to be done, I will be about to interact with the driver for the garage storage of the royal train, etc. Though the station manager of the largest station, I feel sad about being a worker. Station reached...... White Rose was a very large station. "(Home How many of these are there?)" The royal train on which Ein and the others rode stopped about the first floor high, separate from the other trains. There are a number of approximately 10 homes spread downstairs. But this is not the end, and the stopped home of the Royal Private Train is located on the fifth floor. For this reason, a simple calculation would result in 40 if there were 10 homes at a time. Oh, what are there so many people? It''s already before lunch!? And Ein naturally thought that the capital that was in the country of the previous life... where it was often said and reputed to be a "station where construction would not be finished," was no worse than that place at the top of the list of users. "... they''re looking at me from the bottom." "Normally, I would go in for a report. This time there is no information on one thing, and the royal train is in motion form. It was inevitable that it would draw the public''s interest." "Ain''t nothing to worry about. It''s okay to be seen by a lot of people, because you''re the only one I''ve ever seen." "(That''s a little problematic, Princess. But I love my mother like that)" "Then Dear Olivia, Dear Ein. I will lead the two of you, the knights who are ahead will provide perimeter security¡­ As I said earlier, it has attracted considerable public interest." "Yeah, right." If you don''t care about it as much as that, Olivia will naturally reply, and there is no frightening or wolfish appearance of the condition. Wow, I''m used to it, Mother. I guess he was still used to being seen by people, Ein thought. "So I think we''re going to go through a lot of hustle and bustle, of course we''ll protect you no matter what, so don''t worry, we won''t come near you." "I trust you. You''ll be fine." "It''s an honor. Dear Ein, we will certainly continue along the only path we can take to the private carriage." Dedicated, special... I haven''t been able to find much "special" in the lines I''ve been hearing since yesterday. "Okay, so please lead the way" "Yes, sir, let''s go." That''s how Chris leads us to the exit, I''m afraid it''s luxury near the exit and to the entrance and exit. Ain''t out of hand. I don''t hate this feeling. And Chris opens the door and guides us. Then into Ain''s ears are the many voices that are a few steps louder than I imagined and who? and was the voice exploring those who had taken the royal private train. "This way, please. Dear Olivia, I apologize, but the firm face to the people..." "Right. Now it seems a little better not to. Ain''t sorry, I''ll be right on my way to the carriage." "Yes, please" This is the first experience of being seen by so many people, even if it takes thousands or even 10,000, Ein was nervous, confused... emotionally these things kept spinning around. Ain calms down a bit because there was a staircase down by the open door, which allowed him to quickly escape the eyes and voices of many. "I never thought it was so amazing" "I''m sorry, Dear Ein. As for time, it''s past the most crowded time¡­ here at White Rose, every hour of the day is crowded, and it''s about midnight to early morning when we''re free any more." "Are there always so many people... Huh? Are you free now?" "The most crowded is just about an hour ago now. It''s a form of gradual opening from there." "(I thought it would be the fastest time around 10: 00 or exactly 7: 00)" People or schools going to work? I thought it would be crowded with people going to something like that, but probably different starting times, etc. "I see you did. By the way, I was surprised because just going down the stairs would make it pretty quiet." "That''s more than anything, it''s not as good as the train, but it still has powerful space controls, so it can reduce the noise." This is what Ain thought in his heart. You''re also putting an example wonder device here, the awesome Ishtarika royalty. I can see the exit a little further down the stairs, it''s been a while since you''ve finally been outside. "Dear Olivia. In view of the situation this time, we are closing the carriage gate. After you two board, we''ll open the gate and leave." Carriage door? "Mr. Chris, what is a carriage gate like?" "White Rose has several entrances. But this is only for the public¡­ Olivia will not use it because it is intended for the general public, there is a parking lot for royal carriages at the central entrance. The carriage gate is there. It''s the gate." For the royal family only, or this bourgeois. "Though you two have moved quickly, many humans still confirm. I can''t help but get people together near the carriage gate...... still closing and placing the gate will not convince you who got on the carriage, so it will keep the disturbance somewhat contained" It''s only somewhat anymore, Chris adds at the end. A princess sent home by her daughter-in-law to another continent, without that or suddenly contacting her... it was only natural to make a scene. (I also heard that Ishtarika people occasionally came to the port town Round Heart. Then I think about your mother... Isn''t it true that you were the princess of Ishtarika and so on?) I have also been wondering about this fact as to how she had publicized her mother to the public. "Chris, by the way. I wonder what kind of explanation you gave me while I was going to Heim? "We may be laying low some information. Surveillance of those who can cross the ocean, we stopped talking. I told the people that I went straight to my daughter-in-law for Istarika." When I heard about surveillance and stopping, I was interested in what it was like to be Ain. The smell of the conspiracy is so puffy that I''m dying to turn on the air purifier. Nevertheless, it is only natural for a princess who left for her daughter-in-law to go to another country to make a scene if she abruptly returns home. "Were there any leaks of information due to people coming to Ishtarika from Roundheart territory or people going from Ishtarika to Roundheart territory? As for Heim, I hid her identity." This bothered me. Leakage of information due to the movement of the peoples of each other. To some applause, because if Olivia''s qualities are out-of-the-box in Heim, it will matter. "We''ve managed that with strength, and I think that explanation will kill our time on the road to the castle, so let''s talk in the carriage, come on." You can''t help it if it''s a force move, can you? I''m already on the carriage, so I''ll just get in. I got into a big carriage that looks like it could be about 10 tatami. Looks like a white, big horse pulls a carriage with two. "I will accompany you with escort and service. Don''t worry, the other knights will turn to the escort." The carriage was lined with a large king bed, a sofa the size of which could seat about three people and a sofa for one. You can see space like a small room in the corner, probably where the service prepares tea or something. Then please continue the conversation. "Nevertheless, I didn''t take any new force moves, but Master Ein said the port towns Roundheart and Ishtarika...... do you know how much money you need to travel between them" "Speaking of which, I never thought about it." "There are also many demons that are strong in the sea. That''s why I don''t know what I need to do to survive." True, no one can get on a monstrous ship like Princess Olivia. "I don''t trade much in both countries for that, because I can''t make a profit" "That''s true." "With the result, even at the cost of one way... if it''s easy for Ein to understand... eh" "Ain''t there a round-heart mansion? "Yes, I lived there until yesterday." It''s not a mansion I can already live in, but it was helpful that my mother would give me an example. "A quarter of that mansion is gone when you travel back and forth." "That''s important, I understand." The Round Heart Mansion was quite a grand mansion, well on a level I''m sorry compared to the Grand Duke''s house. Will the money disappear so much just to go back and forth? "I heard it would take a couple of days on a regular boat... even that short period of time would cost a lot of money" "Dear Ein. The majority of travel expenses are escort-related costs. Near Haim...... Demons near land have no major problems. Not enough for a fisherman to poke and knock him down with a mole." What a mess. Can you eat? "But when it comes to the waters where the seabed is getting deeper, it becomes the home of the big demons at once. A person with powerful combat skills¡­ If you don''t have a magic system among them, you can be wiped from the bottom of the ship all you want." "Oh, I see, then you''ll have more money to hire the strong adventurers." "It''s the left. Intermediary costs to pass through the guild and preparation of ships that can sail long distances specially processed. Considering this, you can''t even get to the starting line first if you''re not more than a lot of nobility, and I''m sure it''s rare for people to do it even if you do." "Was that rare before? Was such a fierce man in Heim? How rich are you? "You''re the son of the Grand Duke of Augusto these days, I remember that was the last time he was coming to study abroad. It was a short study abroad, but they looked at a lot of places, and of course they monitored¡­ No, there was no problem because the guide was there." If it came with surveillance, it would be okay, though, I knew that house was different. "Chris, I wonder how many applications for sailing to Round Heart have come from Ishtarika in the last decade" "Four. But all applications were denied." You''re using your skills. "One reason for the impermissibility is purely impermissibility¡­ There is no particular reason for this, it will be mildly harassed. The other managed to get his hands around the house he had applied for, forcing him to edge in and put it together. Since then, as for the two remaining applications, there has been no conversation because His Majesty has started a new business and has engaged in it." You only use force moves. Some poor nobles have been harassed. "By the way, how do the adventurers stop talking? "If you become strong enough to cross continents, you don''t have a large number. But it is also difficult to prepare the ship personally. For that reason, I laid down a warrant for those people not to take taxes for a while." (If you''re the leading adventurers, you can make a lot of money, and it would be beneficial not to have taxes) "... what I did, I should have prepared a drink first...... we are just a few steps away already, but I hope you will relax a little with your tea at the end of your description. Have a little rest." I was just getting thirsty, and Chris'' suggestion was a delight. (Ishtarika Royal Castle...... White Knight, I guess I''ll be ready) Ain''t never had anything to do with a castle, albeit a high-ranking aristocratic child, the Count''s house, holds a little tension and anxiety in his chest and awaits Chris'' brewed tea. "This is White Rose Station Manager, requesting instructions from the driver." "... this is the driver. Request Mechanic Summoning by Provision" The station manager arrived on the train after Olivia and the others left. Because we have to check after use. Less often, but separate from cleaning tasks, etc., a mechanic may be called, an important task to ensure safety. "Got it. Finally, I would like to ask you to explain what you think is wrong." "Possible defects in the heating layer of the tank, the conversion efficiency of the demonic stone is reduced by about 20%, unlike normal...... do not treat it as an urgent problem, but ask for inspection and maintenance in terms of safety" "Copy that. Then we''ll move on to inspection work after we get into the garage." The driver was wondering. Today''s water train is because the part that generates steam didn''t perform very well. I thought that there was one more tube of something, and I learned the illusion that it was being sucked from it, even the defective demon stone was mixed a lot, but the first thing to do would be inspection work, in case there were no abnormalities in the mechanical section, I would look into the source of the demon stone delivery. 14 Since we arrived at the castle [previous] "Yes, please proceed." Something''s already amazing, I''m really getting to an amazing place. Big and high enough that you can''t see the end...... pure white castle, I see this is White Night. I didn''t really understand the outside situation because I didn''t open the window when I was in the carriage. It was this Ishtarika castle called White Knight that I saw when I chipped open the window of the invisible part from the castle gatekeepers and looked at how it was going. Now Mr. Chris was having a conversation to enter the castle, not when you wondered if the royal carriage would stay in. I heard a little conversation, though: "Kristina Wernstein, Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights. I returned from my escort assignment, I will continue to enter the castle ''... I see. He was a pretty elite, because he''s the Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights. "Mother, Mr. Chris is quite capable, isn''t he?" "He''s been a strong kid for a long time, but he looks like he''s getting a great promotion. That''s so pompous...... no sorry, there was a dodgy part of it, but it''s amazing how I even stuck it up to the deputy commander" Pong, the trick......? You can work so much. You''re an aura. And you have a beautiful sister...? You don''t hate it. Has it healed now, I swear I''ll skin it off sooner or later. "It''s time to get down, Ain''t. Have you forgotten anything? "Mother, it''s like we don''t actually have any luggage." "You were right, I was accidental...... hehe" I guess so, too, because even if we go back to Roundheart territory from the disturbance, we don''t go back to the house, we keep going bare and we''re getting here. When it comes to luggage, it''s about a small wallet with a status card and identification documents, but I don''t think this ID already makes sense. "Then Master Olivia...... no, princess. And, Master Ain, please step down carefully at your feet." Princess? Oh. Does that mean there are others? Being a princess all of a sudden is a little uncomfortable because I have always been Olivia. He says he''s been an escort for a long time, and I don''t know if he''s close or anything, he seems to be making a distinction around calling himself a proper princess in an official setting. "Yeah thanks...... haven''t seen you in a while, I knew it was a good place. Something that feels like you''re home." "... wow" Beautifully grown lawns in patterned waterways everywhere, stone for making? is the main thing. Speaking of places with dirt, it''s probably about behind the lawn. Its beautiful figure continues to be long and wide, and the size of the castle you''ll see nearby is huge enough to really tire your neck. It was such a sight that I saw the road that would lead to the inside of the castle in the centre, getting off the carriage stopped there. "Isn''t it beautiful, Ain''t it? There''s going to be a lot of them... you can see as much as you want, so let''s go to your room first." "Yes, I understand. I''ll follow you." "Princess, straight to your room like this? "Yeah, come on, it''s my house. Is there a problem?" "No. But I think a lot of people are surprised." "I can''t stand to be blind to that. Then there''s nothing left, is there? I guess Olivia wants to go to her room early already, hastening Chris with unprecedented momentum. "Yeah, sorry to keep you waiting. But, of course, I will continue with the escort." "I''ve been telling you for a long time, how safe it is in the castle." "Let me also say this. I''ve been telling you for a long time... in case it''s too late," "Yes, yes, I remember...... then let''s go together" "Here you go." "This is Lieutenant Chris, since yesterday to Dochi... et al...? A knight looked at Chris and asked what was going on. After noticing the woman next door at that time and looking familiar...... I turn into a surprised face at once. "Escort duty, anything wrong?" "Yes, no, I didn''t have one, but if I insist... about the person to be escorted, etc." "It''s me." "Ya...... still O, Master Olivia!? When will you be back...... Huh!? "I got here this morning. Oh, yeah. Can I do you a favor? "Yes, of course. Please tell me what it is." The knight who was right next to me when he opened the castle door was amazed, sending Chris a glance at what to do with confusion rather than just surprise. Chris leans down quietly, and the knight manages to regain consciousness in the wind of... for now his response to the royalty. "I was having trouble asking who. Call Martha, tell her to come to my room." "Yes, sir. Is it urgent? "Yeah, I''d better hurry, please." The last time I replied, the knight went to get someone named Martha. Looking at the footprint, he looks a little rushed. Let''s go, Ain''t. "That sounds like a lot of surprises." "You have no choice, you''re back all of a sudden." The princess, who was married to another country, returned home suddenly. I couldn''t be surprised. "The people of Ishtalika know that the princess married Heim. Nonetheless, we have not announced anything more to the knights in the castle. Because I''m only telling you that it''s for Ishtarika." "Then don''t worry... just in case it doesn''t seem like it" I see. Ain understood. And there''s one more thing I''ve learned. "So, Mother, just like me, the people in the castle don''t even know why Mother married Heim." That''s what I''m talking about. "Dear Ein. The only people who know why, Ishtarika or many of them, are enough to fit with their fingers." "(What kind of secrets did you do that on purpose because it was so confidential)" "I''ll even talk to you when I see your father in the evening. So I''m gonna make you wait again... just a little longer, okay? "It''s all right, Mother. Let''s take our time in the room first" "Ain''t such a good kid...... yeah, something that makes me want to root" "(root...? Root......? Ishtalika-specific rhetoric or perhaps wanting to stick around. Ha ha, as much as you want, Mother) " Ain''t starting to run wild thought about it, speaking of which. Speaking of which, you''re not going to see your mother''s family brilliantly. Honestly, I thought I''d find you as soon as I got into the castle, because it would be time to go around a little bit. The dressers and knights who appeared to be maids of honor were seen at first sight, but had an unequalled look of amazement. "Yeah, right. Maybe he''s doing something." Right? And I turn to Chris and wait for his reply. "His Majesty has no special business, so I was wondering if he was in the line of business as usual. The Queen is visiting a nearby town." "You don''t have a mother." "Yes, but Master Katima... Her Royal Highness the First Princess, like Her Majesty, wondered if she was on duty in the castle" "(I mean, for me, Auntie. Wouldn''t you be mad if I called you Auntie? Are you as young as your mother...... oh, I don''t know how old my mother is)" "Sister, have you noticed yet? "Clerk had a saying. Looks like they''re going to the lab. I thought you might not notice what''s going on out there." "(Mother''s sister, I have to greet her later)" By the way, I''m talking about the lab, but is it like a princess caged in a lab? I saw Ain thinking like this and Chris came up with something. And he turns to me and asks. "By the way, Dear Ain, I''m suddenly indignant, have you ever wanted to eat anything? Ain''t talked abruptly about the meal, but honestly, I was hungry. "(Yeah, I haven''t eaten anything in particular since I got on the water train... I''m growing up, so I''m hungry, right?)" Olivia was in a bit of a mood again knowing Ain was cared for. "Right Ain, I thought I''d have a snack when Martha arrived... shall we have a decent one? When Ain tries to respond, Olivia responds to Chris first. "If it''s not inconvenient" You can''t just not eat it when you hear it''s a castle dish, can you? Ein, who thought about it, decided to look forward to it. "Yeah, shit, ''cause I''m dying to eat it, too. I''m glad Chris noticed that." "It''s an honor, Princess. I was just wondering." But Ain''t shocked. You looked so hungry, you looked a little embarrassed. "Yes, no, Master Ain! Don''t look at me like that, I haven''t had many things in my mouth in awhile... sorry to make you mistake" "You don''t have to look like that, it''s not cute" Yes, eat a lot and you''ll be a fine adult, where I was thinking that, a knight came back who went to get someone called Martha. "Would you excuse me, Princess?" "Go ahead." "It''s from Master Martha, let''s start with this book" Hand over the little letter the knight brought to Olivia. "I am more than happy to know the Princess'' return home. Apparently there are deficiencies, such as meals and meals, in welcoming the princess. I will go to your side earlier than anyone else and apologize for not being able to welcome you '' "Oh... have you heard about Ein yet? "Ha, I told you about the back length, etc. just in case the princess has one of you." "Yes, thank you, that was helpful. It''s too common for this girl to be around, and I forgot to mention it." I was relieved to see if the knight was to the left. "And Martha has a message for you, she says hot water is ready. You can go straight to the bathroom, and the woman will take care of the change of clothes, so there is no problem." "Martha is a really well done kid and helpful. Chris? Let''s keep taking a bath." "I understand. We will continue to show you¡­ tell them to leave their luggage with the servant and take it to the princess''s room." "Ha!... I''m sorry, Princess. Martha wanted me to ask the princess something." Chris deposits Olivia and Ain''s luggage with the knight. If it were to be a princess''s room, it would not normally be acceptable for a man''s knight to step in. A knight will hand over his luggage to the service, and the service will carry his luggage into Olivia''s room. "I''d love some meat for dinner." "I understand, I will tell you so. But what I''d like to ask you this time is something else, and it''s about you here." "My son Ein, yes Ein. Nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you. I''m Ein Roundheart...... is that it? Mother, should I call you Round Heart? Shouldn''t we already be named?" My first introduction since I came to Ishtarika, I didn''t mind doing that but I have one question. "(Well, am I just Ain''t? I''m going to be punished for using the name of another house on my own)" "Huh!? Dear Olivia, your son......?! "Yeah, that''s right, she''s the one I had." It was a good understanding of what it would be like to be a knight to be a werewolf. And confused by the sudden events, the knight hit Chris with that gaze. "... Ein is the son of the" righteous "Olivia. I don''t mind telling Lord Martha that... Princess, you don''t have a problem, do you? "Yes, sir." That''s how Olivia was in a good mood when she was talked to. "It''s just... I''m so sorry! I''ll tell you that as soon as I can! "In that way, you liked the kid who came to the service at Heim, there''s a verse you thought was" Though I became a little rushed, the atmosphere seemed not to make Ain feel troublesome, and Ain''t appeased to it. "(Oh well. The circumstances of being separated were not public)" I headed to the bathroom with a few worries, hoping I wouldn''t be the only one to split into man water. 15 After you reach the castle [after] Hey, it''s me, it''s Ain. It''s a beautiful salon connected to the bathroom right now, huh? How''d it go in the bathroom? Yeah, we don''t need to talk about that. "That was nice hot water, Ein." "Yes, Mother" The bathing area that was in until earlier is the largest of many. Of course there''s no way there are a number of such large baths, there''s only one big bath It was a very spacious and beautiful bath, maybe complete with Jacuzzi and I was in reverse culture shock. I had my body washed with some good smelling soap and it was a very good time. Man Yu? That''s a word I''ve never heard...... "I brought you something cold." Chris, who waited for me in front of the bathroom, brings me a drink. The contents are cold tea. "Ha... that''s refreshing, and then you''re off for a little while, Ain''t you?" "I''m looking forward to seeing what you can eat" "You seem to be hungry for a moment, Master Ein." So, Mr. Chris, why do you understand my hunger? Stop because you''re embarrassed. "This has to be trained early, right? Or would it change if we ate and were full..." Mr. Chris is whining about something, but I don''t care. Cold tea is delicious on a lit body. "Looks like you got a little tired first, more importantly, Princess, welcome home" "Martha! Yeah, you''re finally here." "... Princess, over and over again since I was a child... I''ve told you many times, it''s too late to think ahead rather than act abruptly, after an unexpected accident." Martha, who was called by Olivia, finally arrived. "(Mr. Martha, huh? this girl?)" What showed up was a girl with about 140 tall cork tea hair, a little shavings but an adorable accent. The gap with well-dressed maid clothes is amazing. "(Dear Ein, I think you''re surprised... she''s a fine adult, she''s old enough to take care of Olivia, and... and she''s married)" "(Ki, married...... that guy!?)" Chris, who was by my side, snuck my ear to Ain. It was Ain who regretted finding out what he was thinking again. For now it was decided to honor the culture of this country, where legal loli can honestly marry. Although Ain''s preference was older. "Is that...? I wonder if you''ll suddenly be mad at me for coming back around the corner. It''s not what I thought." "I''m thinking the same thing, Princess? We weren''t ready for one because of the sudden return, especially since Ain, who is next door, lacks what he needs." What, you don''t have a room? I''m worried about Ain, but I remember what Olivia said earlier. I heard the room was with Olivia, and it didn''t seem like there was a disability. "Dear Ein, I will be the first to see you. I was exclusive maid of honor to Martha, Second Princess Olivia. We now serve in the castle as a first-class service." "Oh, oh... nice to meet you, Mr. Martha, I''m Ain. I feel a little different about naming the previous name, so now I''m just going to name you Ein" "Thank you for your kindness, excuse me, may I ask you one thing?" When Ain introduced himself, no, he suddenly began to look in the middle. What would you like to know? "What is it? "It''s very rude, but what do you mean by the previous name? I see, I don''t know the isolation. I guess so, because at any rate, neither Olivia nor anyone is talking about isolation. "Oh, yeah." I don''t think that''s a good thing I said. That''s what I thought, Ein says. "Hey Martha, why do you think I''m back? Hey, guess what." Olivia began to ask Martha with pleasure. "Ha... well, I don''t know about it being a one-time service, but in your country... was there an urgent problem or something in Ishtarika? Or do you want to see Master Ain''s face? Martha answers, but the face was a little tired. Because Olivia, who hadn''t been home in a while, suddenly talked about it because the quiz was going to work. "Yes, it''s off, the right answer is... me, I''ll never go back that way again" "(I guess this Martha is someone who can really be a vegan for her mother. I''ve never seen you play this kind of prank)" "I see. If I don''t go back to Heim, I don''t know what you mean." "Hey Martha. I wonder what you prepared for me." "You said you wanted meat, so we have some smaller steaks in the main, and then some soups to tire you out, so why don''t you explain what you meant earlier? A small, adorable maid named Martha is angry, her figure was gradually getting blue on her forehead. "Mother, it''s time to talk to you..." "It''s really a scratch, that''s fine. I''ll tell you. I, Olivia, have been separated from Logus. Yes. Is that enough? "Well, that''s not all it takes, Princess? I don''t understand at all." Oh, come on, it''s totally blue. The blue sky is amazing blue too, Ein decided to give up. "Even if they say so...... hey Chris? "Princess, I haven''t asked you about the details of the isolation, either." "Oh... Ein, are you here? Olivia, who lost her escape route, calls Ain on her lap, and Ain''t happy to sit there, of course. "I wonder if we can use Ein to escape." "Chris is cold, Ain''t that terrible?" "Yeah, that''s terrible." Chris looks at Ain with eyes that feel like wow...... Martha also talks to Olivia after seeing Ain with a slightly pitiful eye. "I understand very well that the princess''s education is going very well, will we be speaking under Your Majesty? "Yes, I''ll report it to your father for now, and then I''ll tell you both the same thing. Is that good? Olivia''s attitude changed slightly and she conveyed this with a slightly more serious expression, a voice color, different from earlier. Respect that will or you two will back off. "... Dear Ein, you must be tired from a long journey, right? This way, please. I''ll show you to your room." "Regards" Speak up for Martha saying good luck to Ain, not to Olivia. This was Martha''s acknowledgment of Olivia, and care...... a little payback. "Hey, hey, Martha. How come you''re not tired of me... hey, I''ll show you, too, already..." "It''s been a long time since I''ve teased you, so I''ll show you around." Returning to the castle, he took a bath, and Martha, who had been his caretaker for many years, also showed up. Because of that, I had a glimpse of Olivia''s appearance, something that Olivia had never shown before. "Thank you for your sudden response, Mr. Martha." "No, not as good as Chris on an expedition from last night." For Chris, it''s an urgent pick up assignment from last night, a final break from there. Chris also took a short break as he led Ain and Olivia to their room and they took a short break after the meal. Chris looks slightly sleepy. For Olivia, who also suddenly returned around noon as Martha, eating and dressing...... some preparation for Ain, due to the support of the bathing area by mobilizing many servants, and the emergence of Ain''t that I didn''t expect. "Kids that age...... I know it''s a hard day for Ein, but I didn''t know this short holiday would be good" What Martha felt was Ain''t no hassle, and this was the first place she noticed. No conversation, no care, I can read the air. There is some difficulty that my love for my mother is too strong, but the status quo seemed within common sense. "It''s true, but... it didn''t take much more than Olivia, did it? You''re a really good girl. You''re a good girl." "You''ve been with me since last night, haven''t you, Chris?" "Yes, it is, but she can really care for what she says... even when we were on our way to pick her up, she stood forward and alerted to protect Olivia." The conversation between Olivia and the others in the room in the immediate vicinity is all about Ain and Olivia. Chris also thought about what he was doing last night when Olivia contacted him by the butler''s office... On the other hand, as Martha earlier, what are you talking about? This guy should have been telling the story with an easy-to-understand blue muscle that put the idea into his attitude. "... Olivia comes out when you pull the word freedom in the dictionary? You said you were able to raise your children in good standing...? "Honestly I doubt it too... but Olivia is so obsessed with people that I don''t think she''s lying" "I can''t believe my kids are more splendid and, conversely, I doubt my parents are my real parents... I''ve never been on such a payroll before" "As a matter of fact, so am I." Olivia was also good with her head for a long time, she didn''t deal with it in her age, and her head spinning well enough to return the loathing of the nobility with disgust. If you''re just saying it''s a flaw, you''re free to go... you''re too free. "Dear Chris, what do you think will happen today? "You mean in front of His Majesty? "Yes, we''ll be waking you both up in a little while, what happens then..." "I thought you''d be angry. ''Cause when I get back, I''m gonna go take a bath, eat dinner when I get up... and then I''m sleeping with my son, so I think I''m gonna be mad at whoever it is." "Oh, Your Majesty probably doesn''t know, that Olivia is back." "Huh? Are you saying that Master Olivia is home...? That can''t be true, because so many people had seen you. You can''t order the knight I give you to call Martha, or this can''t be right. "Yeah, for now, I''m ordering everyone involved to decide that they didn''t know." "Oh, uh... I see, Mr. Martha." "It would be better if His Majesty didn''t give you time to think a lot, rather because it doesn''t seem like there''s a problem to go and say it abruptly right now" Martha has quite a few more orders as a first-class service, especially in the case of Martha, so it is no exaggeration to say that the words are equivalent to those of the Knights of Kingsguard, Chris. "Mr. Martha is sweet, and thanks to Olivia, she''s getting some rest." "... I''d like to talk to you slowly, but not until we''re done with something else." Martha with a sad look on her face, she was thinking a lot. Don''t let anything get out of hand from the day Olivia left her daughter-in-law so she can come back whenever she wants. Even though I was thinking about it, I don''t feel like I could have acted as Martha for Olivia. I couldn''t even pick you up and finally have a conversation because it was when the two of you left the bathroom and started taking a breather in the salon. "Yeah, that''s right. In the meantime, have a good talk about your sudden return in isolation! "It seems pathetic to be angry until you ask why, so it''s best to listen and think about it first" (Ah yeah, that''s where it comes from for Martha after all...) Martha, who was also beside her as a member of the educator, how will Olivia''s future fall, when she hits and changes from that little body and turns to everything with a stern and rinsy attitude? "It''s hot! Oh... I burned... Ugh, it hurts..." Chris, who was tired and seemed to sleep, spills tea in his hand. (Is it a secondary disaster since the princess returned, like Chris is getting back in shape) The free princess and the knight with the pompous part, both of whom have high personal specs in vain, had some troubles. Martha looked a little tired when she thought it would come back to life, but at the same time seemed to recall a past she enjoyed, and at the end of the day she was smiling a little. "Ha, burns. It hurts...... ah, but after Master Ain was full, his body weakness disappeared, and he healed quickly. Yeah... I need to think about Ein''s health..." "Master Chris? What is Ein''s physique? When Martha spoke, Chris had already fallen asleep, I guess he couldn''t afford to take a nap as head of the escort. I spent the whole night working on my nerves. "Because really, Master Chris goes to bed fast." Chris said something that bothered me, but I can''t let it happen. Let''s hear it again at night. I decided to give him a break first and talk to him slowly later. 16 What I finally understand. "I''m home, Father." After a short break the Ains came under Olivia''s father, king of Ishtarika. The location was about 20 tatami conference rooms, which were in the process of meeting as per the room''s name. As soon as Olivia enters the room, the meeting room will be quiet and everyone will pay attention to you. A luxurious chair in the deepest part...... a large man in the body sitting on it makes him King Ishtarika and Olivia''s father Silvard. Next to both of them sat a man of strength and an old man of good stature. "... give me the rest of your cheeks" "(That''s right, Your Majesty. Because my daughter, who married a foreign country, suddenly broke into a meeting)" Ain had a little sympathy for King Ishtarika. I wouldn''t have been able to assume one thing about this, even as a king. I thought it was only natural that I wanted to make sure it was real. "Can you hit me?" "I understand...... Phew! Let the bent man Silvard sat next to hit himself in the cheek. The man got in the mood and gently aided the king in the cheek and beat him. "(Eh, eh... aren''t you scratching your usual cheeks? You shouldn''t hit me, right? The guy who beat you up, he said... he''s too temperamental.)" "Uhm not bad. Apparently, it''s real." "(Now do you understand? Your Majesty, you''re sturdy, it''s not working at all.)" Ain''t amazed at the king for eating such a strong punch that he hasn''t been damaged enough to say it at all. "Oh, Father? I don''t know what''s wrong with letting people hit you all of a sudden, you should still be young." Ain''t Ain''t it your fault? I thought so, but I don''t talk about it. Or too unusual an atmosphere to pinch your mouth. "Princess, so if you are suddenly here, Your Majesty will also be confused" "But even if I could say something in advance, I''d end up with you because it''s sudden too." "As a king for the rest of us, I don''t want to look wolfish under my throne. I''m sorry, but today''s ritual is going to last, okay? Unlike the mysterious air that preceded me, I order Silvado to face the meeting. He couldn''t think of anything other than to do this, either. After Second Princess Olivia decided not to speak out about her return, the face of the meeting dissolved. There are seven people in the room right now. Olivia to Ain, and Chris and Martha...... and Silvard and an old man and a tough man who was next to Silvard. The place changed and moved between sights because it was a serious story. Spacious, the marble floors shine there, the carpet is so fluffy and Ain''t very calm. Silvado sat on a luxurious throne that was still so majestic that the story began. "Be honest. It''s confusing... my daughter, who went to her daughter-in-law across the continent, suddenly broke into a meeting." I beg your pardon, Your Majesty, Ain sympathizes. "Right, I admit this is really suddenly happening. I decided to come home last night." "Last night or... I didn''t get any reports. Lloyd, Warren... what about you lords" It was the two men sitting next to Silvard who Silvard spoke to. Looks like a tough guy named Lloyd and an old man named Warren. "Me too, Your Majesty." "The same goes for this one, Your Majesty. I haven''t heard from the Knights... but I''m wondering how Lord Chris was." Lloyd went on to answer after Warren answered. Lloyd seems sharp and Lloyd''s gaze is pointed at Chris. "Ha, I''ve been on a princess escort assignment since last night. So we understand the situation." "Please don''t say anything about that, Father. Both the butler''s office and Chris asked me to stop and pick them up." Olivia followed the Chris guys as promised, Silvard would have to be somewhat convinced, too, to say this. "... then I can''t hear that anymore. If you only obeyed my daughter''s orders, those who were involved in this will not question anything. That''s it." "Thank you, Father" "Ha... Totally recently, if you think I''m going to keep taking care of you, now my daughter''s back, Warren." "Your Majesty, you should have disciplined your attitude a little more if you were to complain." "That''s right, from us you can see His Majesty is pleased. Aren''t you glad the princess is home? "(I''ve been watching, but I wonder if these two mean His Majesty''s most trusted subjects)" Silvado complained to Warren. Warren and Lloyd both say Silvard is happy, but honestly I don''t know. Honestly, I''m not angry, but it just seems like a look close to grumpy. "I can''t understand the rest of your heart at all." "So I''m going to refine it." Reply like Warren doesn''t give a shit. We seemed to work together for a long time, and for that reason I felt like I could tell the small difference. "... and I want one answer before the reason I return home. Who''s the kid here? Restore your mind. Silvard sees Ain, and asks Olivia and someone about Ain. "Ein, can you introduce yourself because you''re okay? "Yes.... I will see you first. Me... I''m Ain... My previous name was Ain Roundheart. Here we are. Olivia is my mother." Just hesitated to use it with me in front of His Majesty, Ain. Now I guess you should use it with me from time to time, but I was somewhat embarrassed to speak in such a tone at this age. "Son... is it a child... the son of Olivia..." At the end of Ein''s introduction, Silvard was bewildered. "Oh, Father? Are you going to do nothing while I let my grandson introduce himself? He''s my first grandson, and I won''t do anything if he thinks I''m scared." Silvado was told that by Olivia and saw Ain with a hazy look on his face. And keep looking down just a little bit. "The rest is King Ishtarika, Silvard von Ishtarika. It will be a pleasure to meet you, but the rest will be your Lord''s grandfather." "Yes, I know you, but it was also last night that I heard this story..." "Him, the princess''s son..." "This surprised me. This child... was written in a letter from Olivia. I was waiting for His Majesty to come and see me now or now, Olivia''s." "Lloyd, what are you talking about?" Silvard begins to be molested by Lloyd again. The atmosphere was much easier to spend than Ein thought. "No, what... Lord Warren? "Yeah, well, was it a few months ago? You had received a letter from Olivia saying that her son had the gift of training. You were in such a good mood that you could tell it was not just us." "Oh yes, he did, His Majesty also said in his mouth that my proud grandson seemed to be growing well. No, but I''m honestly surprised this Lloyd was so young to get the gift of training." "Please don''t do this anymore, you can lose the rest" (It doesn''t show up in attitude, but is it the sweet type for the family?) "Ha ha! I have defeated His Majesty. You must not be sentenced to death, Lord Warren." "Dear Lord Lloyd, I''d like you to meet me first. Dear Ein, my name is Warren Lark. As Prime Minister, I pledge my allegiance to Ishtarika. It will be a short time before you return¡­ thank you very much." "I''ll be the first to see you, my name is Lloyd Grayshire. As Marshal, I am giving my life for peace in Ishtalika. If you''d like to come home, please let us know if you have time to work out or anything." After all, they were both heavy towns for Ishtalika. Ein realizes that the face of this room is largely amazing: the king of the united nation, his prime minister and marshal, and Einside, the second princess, the vice president of the Kingsguard Knights, and Martha, one of the top in the service. "You''re all just finishing your greetings, and shall we continue? Father, that''s why I came home." "Oh. I would have liked to have done the greeting place with Ain a little slower, well, that''s enough" "Oh, Father. But I''m sorry, I couldn''t afford it because it was a sudden decision." "... let''s hear why" It was not just the three of us, Warren and Lloyd, on Silver, but even Chris and Martha, who faced nervousness. Chris has been acting together since yesterday, but he hasn''t even heard about the reasons for his estrangement. "I have been separated from Logus Roundheart. I''m not going back to Heim, and I''m not willing to give Ain over there." "... Lloyd. I''m sorry, can''t you hit me again?" "I''m afraid, Your Majesty, I''d like you to hit me too" Humph and I raised our voices and beat each other up like cross counters. Silvard isn''t losing either. Respond to that with power. "Hih, princess...? You''re pretty sure that being separated is an isolation where your wife and husband break up, right? Only one, Warren, who seemed calm, confirmed. "Yes, definitely on that edge" "Reason! Why don''t you give me a reason, Olivia... what happened? It makes Silverado look more excited than ever. What Ain''t told me is that he''s a sweet type of person to his family. I guess I''m so concerned about the contents of the isolation that it''s unusual. "I didn''t think Ein would be happy to be there. Neither Logus, who was close to his parents, was willing to spend the rest of his life together." Olivia started explaining why. The fact that Logus began to take care of Grint all the time, and the cold attitude in his eyes towards Isis'' ein, his grandmother. Explained to everyone to curl up what had happened before. "(Ha... there''s half the human blood in the house that was doing that to me. Even if you don''t accept it, I wonder if you could at least make it enough to live)" What Ain was thinking was about his own blood. The Roundheart family thought there might be something they didn''t even like about Ain because they treated Silvered''s precious daughter like this. "... well, you''re back, Olivia" "... Yes" I guess Silvard is trying so hard to contain all kinds of emotions, he called Olivia back with a slightly painful look. "Lord Lloyd, did you need a budget meeting? "There won''t be. I don''t know what to say, but Heim is the opponent, there''s nothing particularly scary about pre-emptive attacks. If I were to mention it strongly, Lord Logus is certainly quite hands-on, but I can only say" quite "" "(I heard a noisy conversation)" "Nevertheless, as a Knights, you won''t feel very comfortable losing" Haim "either. Isn''t the attack on Roundheart''s mansion enough? "... Lord, what are you talking about in front of the rest of us? That must have been just a bad conversation, to stop Silvard with a grumpy face. "I won''t admit to losing Round Heart in Heim. I will capture the man of the house and drop his neck in the square under the castle." Isn''t that the least of them, Your Majesty, Ain''t about to put it in my mouth. "It''s already a hassle to be so... no, I went home in confidence because I didn''t want to, Father? Let''s not do this anymore, shall we? I don''t want to remember either." Perhaps even as Olivia, there''s a part of me that doesn''t want to get involved anymore, suppressed about the three of us having a noisy conversation. "If the princess says so, I will stop sending troops..." "Because you''ve always been sweet. The princess, ha-ha! "Let''s just shelf it when it comes to Heim. For Ishtarika...... he said he went to Heim for my wife" "Yeah, so was that. May I tell Ein and the others why I married Heim? "(Yes, the reason your mother came to Heim. One of the things I wanted to know) " "Oh, that''s enough. This bond has also been broken, and I don''t mind talking to anyone here." Forgiveness from Silvard has come out, and this will finally solve one question. "Bye, Warren. Please explain." "I understand. The story is simple¡­ it was about resources and the rights involved." "As a nation, we do have a huge lot of space, and we follow a path of prosperity with high technical skills and culture. But because of that prosperity, we had one problem." "Problem¡­ Could it be in terms of population" Martha, who has never spoken of anything before, says her thoughts. "As Lord Martha put it, it''s population. Trains of course...... now life always uses magic props, I would use this to boil water or even a smaller ship. It''s a magic tool that''s very commonly present in life, but there''s not enough ore overwhelmingly needed to make this." "Is it a sea crystal, it is indeed urgent...... Dear Ein, do you know the sea crystal? Of course Ain''t understood the content at all, so I was grateful Chris confirmed it. "No, I''ve never heard of it before. What kind of ore is it?" "I''ll explain everything to you. Sea crystals are materials in which the bones of demons in the sea have been reborn over so many distracting years. We have melted its sea crystals at high temperatures in our magic props." "(Was there such material?)" Materials that seem precious even if you''re just asking. I would definitely like to explain the effects of that too. "Yeah, well, what effect does that melted sea crystal have?" "This melted sea crystal can remember a variety of magic and control demonic stones. We remember and control two kinds of magic in our water-boiling magic props: the magic for boiling water, and the magic for cooler winds and more comfort." Warren, the Chancellor, explained in detail. "(I see, are all parts of the appliances and other functions remembered with their sea crystals, or even the cat country where the air conditioning...)" Ein is also surprised that there are magic items like air conditioning. The level of culture is several times higher than assumed. "I understand the approximate use" "That''s fine. Let''s go back a little bit. The population has grown and the demand for magic artifacts has increased dramatically. But in our offshore, as far as we''ve discovered, most of the ocean crystals have been mined. But that''s when a huge amount of sea crystals were discovered off the coast of Roundhart, Haim''s port town." If the demons in the sea mean, why don''t we just expedite? and Ein thought, but the answer to it is immediately spoken. "With our wisdom and technology, we do not know the conditions under which sea crystals occur. There''s only one thing we know about this, and ocean crystals don''t occur on the seabed too far from land for some reason." "(Ah, I see...)" "Fortunately, Heim''s magic props have different specifications than ours. In our case, we make the liquefied sea crystals remember magic, controlling and activating the demonic stones that serve as raw materials. In the case of Heim, on the other hand, there is nothing to control¡­ there is no sea crystal for us. For this reason, there is no control function. If you activate the magic prop itself, it will just be like boiling water or wind. There''s no control over demon stones here." "(I don''t know, it''s just the difference between being in control or not? Do you think the use efficiency of demon stones is different? If so, I don''t think that''s enough to get the princess out to her daughter-in-law)...... sorry. What is the difference between when you can control the Demon Stone and when you can''t?" "I''m sorry about this. An uncontrolled demon stone leaks the magic of its hidden demons into traces. Demonic magic is a" poison "to humans, and so what happens is that life expectancy is purely shorter, and growth is inhibited." This means that every time I used demon props in Heim, they were eroding my body a little bit. When I hear that, I don''t go to use it. "Almost every human being in our country owns a magic artifact. That''s why I couldn''t allow you to use those forms of magic props. Of course, we''re doing new research, but we''re not looking to develop it." "... So you think the princess is married to Heim for that? It''s also my first fact for Chris, I guess I''m not feeling very good about the content. Ain''t been happy that you felt that way for Olivia. "Right. As a result, what we wanted from Heim was the mining rights of sea crystals and other equivalent rights. What they asked us for was a back shield, Heim said the difference in national power from ours is overwhelming. With our back shield, Heim can leave that continent even harder." Some of the things I was thinking about and wondering about resolved. In other words, Olivia made herself intimate in the bait because of Ishtarika. "When I made my decision about Ein as the next owner, I was supposed to publish about Olivia and Ishtarika. This means we were looking at the time because we are not being troublesome pursued or interacted with by other countries. At the same time, the Roundheart family went from Count to Marquis, to Duke when Ein was an adult." I can''t believe I got a princess from a country like Ishtarika. I wouldn''t be able to say that. If the extremists knew about it, it was also conceived that Heim would wage war on other countries at once. It seemed like there was a time to see, given a lot of things. "Um... by the way, would it have been nice to have made such a covenant? I''m sure we don''t need a back shield right now because things are stable on that continent, but still, these forms of breakdowns..." Martha might as well say so. Honestly, it would be better to assume that there is no more Istalika cooperation. I can''t really imagine this guy named Silvado allowing that to happen again. "I still don''t know what they''re thinking. Lloyd, what do you think?" "I honestly don''t know either. Sure is painful for us, but more for Heim..." "The sea crystals are fine." "... Olivia, what did you say? ... Mother? What the hell are you going to say? 17 Trading Ive planted and Eins ability to "So the problem about sea crystals was solved. That''s what I said." I said that Olivia''s case, which was supposed to have been a problem again, was solved. "Excuse me, Princess. If it was so easy to solve... you didn''t even have to marry Heim." Warren speaks so doubtfully. That should have been enough to make a princess of a country daughter-in-law. Word was that what Olivia said was resolved, even though it should have been. "That was a painful choice for us too. We cannot act of aggression, as the First King of Unity put it. That''s why it was a bitter choice. And I asked the princess to marry me to Heim..." Ishtarika does not tolerate acts of aggression against other continents. For that was the decision of the united king, who united the many peoples of Ishtal on this continent and became the first king. Such combat action is not tolerated as one, except when the crisis is imminent and so on. Deal suspension and so on can be considered retaliation, but I haven''t basically done so because dealing with Heim would be in deficit in the first place. For this reason, there were probably parts of the severance of national traffic that seemed to be the limit of what could be done as retaliation for this. This is why Ishtarika was an authentic deal that didn''t forcefully take resources, nor was it blackmailing. "To be honest, I''m a research group looking for sea crystals... and I resent your father a little for ordering it" "I guess so, I know the rest of you did something resentful" "Oh, what do you know? "... that I gave Olivia to my wife. It''s not the Lord''s will." Olivia makes a grudge, but it didn''t seem like the same reason Silvard had in mind. "Then why don''t you tell me what it is, and I can''t apologize as king. But as a father, I can apologize." "Yes. Then I''ll tell you...... that''s what I thought my country, Ishtarika, had developed technology. I thought it would be amazing to discover a huge amount of sea crystals when the team returned home." "Surely that job was a great one" "Yeah, well, I hope you''re not satisfied with your work there." "Princess, what the hell does that mean?" Chris inquired about what Olivia had said. Something has changed the course of the conversation. "Roundheart was giving me more freedom than that. That''s why I was also somewhat free to use my tax revenues as a Count family. That''s why I''ve been able to do it." "That leads to the problem of sea crystals, right? "We should have doubted what was found only in the nearest heim. The Principality of Euro, northwest of Heim¡­ could also be discovered in Euro" "Princess is that sincere!? I can''t help but be surprised at Lloyd. Because we found another place filled with sea crystals that were supposed to be valuable. "(Mother, how long have you been investigating?)" "But Princess, I wonder how you did your investigation. If you''ll excuse me, we need to dive into the bottom of the ocean pretty deep for that investigation. I didn''t hear you sent an investigation team to Ishtarika." "Yeah, because I didn''t use the investigation team. I used... the guilds, the adventurers, from that continent." "You say you''re asking an adventurer? It''s Olivia. No way." "I took years to do it. Because I had to make a request to an adventurer who was okay to dive into the deep ocean. In terms of cost, it was beyond what I was free to do." Olivia had been dowry with the Roundheart family, one by one, but had been investigating sea crystals. Even she thought it would be even better for Ishtarika if new sea crystals were ever found. Even a commotion like this one would help, but I didn''t mean to do that at the time. "I''ve been talking for a long time and I''m getting tired, you''ve already put it together briefly. Ishtarika''s investigation team just surveyed the offshore. We heard the voices of people living locally, and we didn''t investigate hiding inlets or anything." "Yes, it''s a cove...?! But in the cove, demon bones and so on accumulate..." "Do you mean if you dug the sand in the cove, you found it, Mother?" "Hehe... yes Ain''t it. That''s smart of you." "The Principality of Euro is an area with many wind disasters. So the power of the waves became stronger and I thought..." The coves are usually calm, but the coves that were in the Principality of Euro were different. Cliff rocks are very sturdy and it''s not easy to sharpen them. Still, a strong wave pushes against a cove that could be shredded. As a result, seabed accumulation gradually moved as it flowed into the current and was pushed by the waves, and sea crystals accumulated in the coves of Euro. "As Ain explained. Sea crystals were carried into the cove by waves generated in the climate of Euro." "... so now you want to make a deal with Euro, do you have any more to say, Olivia" "What are you talking about playing with, Father? I will no longer be someone''s wife. The deal with Euro has already progressed to some stage." "... what do you mean, princess" As everyone fell in love with Olivia''s words, only Warren proceeded to ask about it. "Yes, this way. This is why the phrase," The problem with sea crystals is solved. " That''s how Olivia gives two message birds. A disposable communication device that Olivia also used on her return home, but which is not a bird but can be used by the recipient and the sender by having a set. Divide one demonic stone into two pieces with special machining to activate it while maintaining the connection. To serve as one-way communication, two message birds were prepared for one round trip. Even as Olivia, I really wanted to make it at least two round-trips, but the distance between Ishtarika and Euro makes the messagebird expensive as well. These two messagebirds were what Olivia was able to freely use round heart territory tax revenues and finally prepare in them. "The rest looks like a messagebird, Warren. Hey, so does the Lord." "Yes, I''m sure, Princess... if this is the reason it''s solved" "Oh...... I''ve always been smart and when it comes to negotiation, I''m a princess who even His Majesty has had things to say down...... no way" Martha looks at Olivia''s messagebird and speaks a surprising word. Warren seemed to have predicted it, but Martha also seemed to understand it. "We have a number of commercial and adventurer guild personnel through. So I guess you can''t be sure with me who was the First Lady of Roundheart. I will also give you this document in conjunction with this messagebird. It''s about the labor costs of mining sea crystals and the cost of buying sea crystals." That''s how Olivia takes out a piece of paper and hands that paper and two message birds to the Chancellor, Warren. "Kuha...... the princess has long been a princess looking forward to the future. I didn''t expect to be able to make deals between nations so far alone." "As for Euro, it was a material that was not worth using, so we bought and beat it to some extent during the negotiations. Well, it''s over the intermediary." Silvard, Warren, and Lloyd can''t hide their surprises in Olivia''s words, which pop up one after the other. "Princess. As for the other person, what do you know about the princess?" "We proceeded as a new chamber of commerce. As for the use of ore, I wanted to use it to develop new products." "¡­ we have kept it to a bad amount, even as a unit price for sea crystals. Adding labor costs, etc. is too much of an achievement. The amount of mining that can be assumed is also the amount that can be covered for some time." After reading the paperwork, Warren shared her thoughts on Silvard, something that seemed likely to go along fine as Ishtarika as well. "That''s how you reveal this trait, though. The deal seems to be going ahead with this. Apparently, there''s nothing particularly wrong with calling it Ishtarika." "I''m sorry... I don''t know what''s left" "Your Majesty, I beg your pardon. Me too." Martha tunes in to Silvado, who has a tired look on his face. "I''m tired of talking about this anymore. Father, can I take care of the deal and everything?" "It''s that simple, but this didn''t seem to make sense to me that I bothered to put Olivia out on my wife" "I''ve got a pretty girl named Ain, and I''m going to write her off." "... right" For Olivia, having a child named Ain had already made things hard in other countries blow up, etc. Everyone was surprised that Olivia had served, but something reassured me that the story seemed to work. Looks like the cheapest one was your mother. "Ain''t I sorry we talked about this for so long, didn''t we get stuck? "No, that''s not true. ''Cause it feels like everything I''ve been wondering has been resolved all at once." "Good for you." About an hour in time, finally solved what everyone was wondering? I did. At the end of the day, your mother showed off a little cheesy though. Martha, can you get me some tea? "Yes, sir." "I''ll help too. Your Majesty, Princess, I beg your pardon once." Mr. Martha asked His Majesty to go prepare tea, although Chris followed it with help. You''re actually getting a little dry throat, aren''t you? "Totally the rest of the kids seem to love the subject and the commotion." "You must, Your Majesty." "Certainly so.... Your Majesty, may I ask you one thing? "What?" Mr. Warren seemed to wonder one thing and began questioning His Majesty. "Excuse me, but I''m not surprised, why did Roundheart abolish Ein?" "... my skills are responsible, Mr. Warren" "Hmm? Is your skill......? Mr. Lloyd sees me with a strange face. "I''m afraid, Dear Ein, is it just skills? "Yes, as Father, the Grand General, and as Isis, your wife...... Roundheart, who was a famous Takemen family, my skills were not recognized. My brother Grint was born a holy knight. I brought him." "Hmm... that''s a little strange, Lord Lloyd." Now Mr. Lloyd turns to speak with Mr. Warren looking strange again. "Um still Heim...... I was convinced that that continent was a lot behind" "Uh, what do you mean, Mr. Lloyd?" "Dear Ein. I am here as Marshal to unite the Knights of Istarica. So what do you think of my birth skills?" Why are you asking me that, like the Holy Knight or something? Are you proud of me? I won''t allow it. "... is it the Holy Knight or something" "Pfft... Kuku, Lord Lloyd was born with the Holy Knight... Ha ha! "You don''t have to laugh like that, Lord Warren... there''s not much to talk about even in the table, but my birth skills were" sewing "..." You think it''s sewing? Sewing is that sewing that sews clothes and stuff? A man of such resilience was born with a sew? A joke? "I''m confused. Would it be better to make clothes?" "With all this happening. What, but you''re right. I don''t like to brag about my efforts¡­ I have continued my bloody training for myself and after all my training I have become the strongest corner of the Knights of Ishtarika." Mr. Lloyd said he had become the strongest corner. The look on my face at that time was as cool as I was proud of it, and I envied it. "I''m not saying it''s easy. But you''ve made it to the top of the Knights." "Ein, I still acknowledge the strength of Lloyd and his efforts" So much for His Majesty? "Next time you can show me Lord Lloyd''s sewing skills." "Nooo! "... and let me give you one example. Let me be clear. Whether we are the Knights of Ishtarika, there are people who have reached the Marshal with their own efforts. I don''t think you can do that with the Knights of Heim. If you dig deeper, there''s no way you can''t do that with Heim." Mr. Warren, you say a lot. I haven''t seen the strength of the Ishtarikas. But to see the technical skills, they must be pretty good. "Mm-hmm. Dear Ein, this is what we wondered." "I didn''t think it was that bad until I went, either, but Heim is greatly distinguished by birth. Something that wasn''t really taken into account when it comes to subsequent growth." "Oh, my God, that''s a waste... Lord Lloyd, what can you think" "I guess I don''t have purely training or educational skills, so I have to rely on my luck of being born" I thought the skills I was born with were important even in Ishtalika, but I was a little relieved to see someone who reached the Marshal with effort. Because I felt like I had a place. And let me show you Mr. Lloyd''s sewing skills later. "Thank you all for waiting. We brought you warm tea." Or so I thought, Mr. Martha and Mr. Chris were back. "Shall we go to the back room? Ain''t got a room to rest in the back between these sights. Let me talk to you there." "Yes, Your Grace." "Your Majesty... Hmm, well, can I call you later" Led by His Majesty and behind the throne...... a large cloth hung on the back, even though it was a luxurious object with gold thread embroidery. Next to that cloth was a door to be hidden, and from there, when I entered the room, there was another large room and several large sofas were arranged. "Please take a seat. Tea will be served." "Come this way, Princess, Dear Ein." As Martha handed out the tea, me and your mother were led by Chris to sit on the sofa by her side. I couldn''t get a long break after the meal, so I''m grateful to be able to sit down. I calmed my mind with a mouthful of handed out tea. "Phew. Nice tea, Lord Martha. Now, Ain''t it possible to show us your status card if you don''t mind? Mr. Warren says to show it to me, but, um, I don''t know if it''s something I can show you easily. Let''s just send your mother a gaze. "Ain''t no problem showing it to me. There''s nothing to be ashamed of." "Okay. So, uh..." That''s how I take the status card out of my chest. I don''t think I''ve seen it in a long time... it''s not supposed to grow. Ain [Job] Homeless Child [Level] 9 [Health] 235 = > 180 UP [Magic] 341 = > 300UP [Attack] 74 = > 52UP [DEF] 40 = > 19 UP [Agility] 95 = > 70 UP [Skills] Toxin Decomposition EX, Absorption, HP Auto Recovery, Training Gift There was only a scratch. I don''t know when I got to the level, and I feel strange about the growth in my status. When did you learn how to absorb it? I don''t know what it is, but I snap into my paper endurance. "Mother..." "It''s okay, Ain''t nothing to worry about" "No, I''m worried about something else. Would you look at it first?" That''s how I handed my status card to your mother. "Huh!? Oh...? I wonder what happened to this..." That''s right, the mystery phenomenon seems too mysterious for your mother to say anything. "What is it, Princess?" Well, that''s enough. No, it''s a pain in the ass, Mr. Chris cares, but I''ll publish it already. "I don''t know what happened, but my status was growing rapidly. But I''m going to publish it now, even if I don''t know why." That''s what I already put my status card in the middle of the table. "Is it growing rapidly...... ho" "I mean with five years old, but this is quite... is Battlemage good at avant-garde as a direction" "Show me the rest! The three uncles are coming to see my status card. Looks like the former two are already thinking about my education policy because they look surprised. What kind of job is Battlemage and Yakuza? "Hmm. Isn''t that a good status? I don''t know how to get rid of it... but this is..." Your Majesty is surprised. Have you seen it? You''re my toxin breakdown EX, right? Don''t be too surprised because I know you''re crazy. "Warren, Lloyd! Look at this." "What is this a skill, Your Majesty... What is this? Well, this is more like it." "... I must thank the Roundheart family, Your Majesty. If you do it badly, it can be quite a big" thing. " Following Mr. Warren, Mr. Lloyd sees my status. Hey, come on, maybe it''s a garbage skill, but that''s good enough for a roundheart fight, right? "Olivia. No way." "There''s not even one person in Ishtarika who can be replaced, because my Ain''t such a great kid." I don''t know what it is, Mother. Thank you. "... were you still capable of these" Chris was convinced when he saw the status card. You''re trying to tell me if I was capable of this. You, you''re hurting me, so stop it. "It''s Warren. I have some paperwork to prepare before anything else, you understand? "Of course it is. We''ll get back to you as soon as this story is over." "Lloyd, check the level of security at the castle. Raise it until you feel the Lord needs it." Of course, Your Majesty. Why are you being a little important? I''m getting scared...... Is there any more paperwork to prepare? "Chris to Martha. I''m sure you do, but we treat this as confidential." "Yes, sir." "Ha." "Mother, why are you being classified?" I''ll just get a little scared and ask your mother, I want a little help. ''Cause Ain''t such a great kid,'' cause he''s gonna be fine. "Nothing is amazing...... ok" "... excuse me. Does Ein know much about your skills? "Which is it about? Toxin decomposition is... I know." "No, they don''t understand! Wow, don''t be so loud all of a sudden because I''m surprised, Mr. Warren. You don''t have to come to such a delicious taste. "We honestly appreciate the Round Heart. It''s not like this... because depending on how you use it, you have abandoned your son who has the ability to be too horrible." "Dear Ein. Your abilities are not very great, but they are not as cheap as you think. Don''t talk about this for a while." Following Mr. Warren, Mr. Lloyd complimented me on something. What the hell does it mean? "... it was a skill that made it better to not care about the numbers in the status. Olivia... the Round Heart is its... what can I say, why didn''t you see this advantage? Don''t you have enough ideas?" "You just have to be honest, Father. The people in that house couldn''t understand its awesomeness. I was quite surprised, to be honest with you." "I would say so. Though the round-heart of the Wu lineage, you''re not that ignorant? Although the current situation, with tremendous momentum, has disparaged the Round Heart. I couldn''t say anything because it looks natural. "... Isis, who was my mother-in-law, said in a small voice, ''It''s a hassle'' when I found out Ain''s skills. So I have not explained or advised you one thing. I felt like I was gonna tell you afterwards." Hearing what your mother said, His Majesty and Mr. Warren... even held their heads to Mr. Chris. "Princess. Then, when Ein was born, I found out that I would treat Ein badly............ thinking about returning to Ishtarika from then on? It''s called sea crystals, isn''t it too well prepared?" "Because Ein wouldn''t have been happy to be in that house. I think we could have made Ein a" yes "situation in a different way. It''s just that I wanted Ain to be happy. Sea crystals were just doing their research in free time, purely for Ishtarika, only at first. But I''m glad it turns out to be useful when it''s like this one." Mother replied with a smile as if the prank had succeeded. "The princess really..." "Lord Martha. You have a sigh you don''t know how many times." Martha and Chris are sighing a little again. "... Yeah, I don''t know if you want me to tell you how awesome..." "... Gohon. I''ll explain, Dear Ein." Looks like Mr. Warren, who coughed up, will explain, please. "" Poison "does not work for Master Ain. Is this good? "Yes, that''s proven. But I just didn''t die..." Oh, I made a star crystal. It seems to be valuable and certainly useful. "Yeah, right. That''s just great... what I think is that Ein''s toxin breakdown EX will probably destroy even the disease" "Are you ill? "We still don''t know if it''s just if it''s classified as poison to the body or what Ein recognized as poison. But it seems that the approximate diseases and poisons can be broken down. That means you can save a lot of people." "Damn...... indeed" "There are many poisons that cannot be detoxified. If you can detoxify it, there may be demand." I never thought about it, it really is. So much so that it''s on EX, I don''t think there''s a poison that can''t be detoxified, and the disease would be similar. "The rest is a place you can''t go through without purifying it...... it can be a dangerous place, but it''s a place that is difficult to get into despite having valuable resources. There are also many places like that here in Ishtarika. As Olivia''s son, we cannot tolerate such dangers, but we can think of many things¡­ such as securing mining routes for such places." "Ha ha! Looks like Roundheart was stupid and helpful, Lord Warren! "Yeah," Big Fool, "and honestly, it helped, because it could have affected the balance of the state." It was hard to think of it as a garbage skill, so admirable and a little confusing. Even then... I didn''t realize its usefulness to call myself an idiot as well... Something complicated. "Speaking of which, Mother... I''m adding some skills like absorption, but what is this?" I''m getting a little embarrassed, so I''m starting to want to change the subject a little bit. "Oh, you know, you''ve grown up, so you''ve expressed Ein''s skills as a race. It''s okay. Because there''s no problem. When it comes to its absorption, it just looks like a status card, something I should have used before." "Species, races? What do you mean by race skills? Are people in this world capable of using skills like absorption? I''m also not too sure I should have been able to use it before it was listed on my status card. "Dear Ein, I also have a few things to do with its absorption. May I speak to you from me? "Oh, yeah, that''s right, Mr. Chris." I asked my mother about the absorption. Chris then talks to me like he wanted to tell me something too. "I''m afraid you can take this one and imagine drinking a drink." That''s how Chris got it in his hands is a little demon stone... about the same size he saw at the dewstore in the Harbor Town Roundheart before. Imagine grabbing a demon stone and drinking a drink, and Mr. Chris is having a terrible sexual habit, too. It was the same demonic stone I had seen before and had a sweet smell. Weren''t demon stone magic poisonous? I don''t think it''s harmful because Chris gave it to me. "I don''t mind. But you''d rather lick it normally than imagine it, wouldn''t you? "Hey, do you lick it? The demon stone...? As long as it''s in my hand, I don''t have a problem with it, but it''s in my mouth..." "Yeah, ''cause it''s sweet and tasty like caramel, isn''t it, Demon Stone?" ... When I told him it looked like caramel, the air in the room quieted down properly. "Princess, could you explain?" "Hey Ain? When did you do something dangerous to lick the Demon Stone... and tell your mother, right? I''ll be honest with you about your mother''s momentum. "... you went to a port town dewstore with your mother before, and that''s when you told me about the Demon Stone. It is reflective that it was mean. But the sweet smell came from the demon stone, so I licked it." "Yes... okay, I''m not mad, Ain''t I? So don''t worry, I just wanted to know." "Excuse me, Princess. Any information on the demonic stones sold in Port Town?" "That demon stone was 500G cheap, so it probably belonged to Big Bee" The Big Bee is definitely a big bee about 80 cm long. It''s not very frenetic and not strong, but it breeds strongly and builds large nests. They should have been crusaded a lot because of that, so they would have sold the demonic stones they got after the crusade in an outdoor store. It is sold for a discarded value of 500G because it is a demonic stone with a large number and not very strong power. "I see. Actually, this will also be Big Bee''s Demon Stone...... and how does this smell, Dear Ein" That''s how I took out another demon stone. Bring the demon stone by my side. "Oh, this one smells like a ripple. It smells like riple honey and sweet and sour fruit pulp! I smelled the same as riple juice and accidentally swallowed gokuli and spit. "... This is Riplemodoki. It''s a weak demon about the same as Big Bee, but I see it smells..." While I was excited about the smell of demon stone, Chris noticed something. ... Is it going to continue to be a hassle yet? "Dear Ein, maybe we can also explain the rapid growth in status" Is that true? 18 Fine demon stones for real food. "Ein uses two skills unconsciously and absorbs demon stones... no, he''s eating" They couldn''t have said that or understood it, and everyone had a decent face. "Chris, keep explaining." "Ha. I''m sure Lord Lloyd knows why demons fight each other." "Two for eating and growing. Eat meat, fill your bellies, eat and grow demonic stones." "That''s right. Master Ain was breaking down the toxin part of the demon stone and eating it using absorption. As a result, they became stronger in a similar way to the demons." Why did Olivia think that when she saw Chris explaining that? asked. "There was a reason I could think of from the time I was escorting you. But the main reason is to look at the status." Two abilities are used to absorb demonic stones. It''s like cooking and eating a poisonous fish like a fugue. "Demons depend on their growth values when absorbing demonic stones. For example, if you absorb Demonic Stones with high Magic Power, you will have the highest Magic Rise." "Then Lord Chris. You think Ein''s growth values are similar to anything else? Lloyd, who had some understanding of the story, wondered what its growth values resembled. "It is characteristic of our elves that they are highly magical and agile, rising and less defensive. I got weak a few times. That was when Ein was hungry, so the absorption must have been activated to give nutrition to the owner. Because it''s an absorption property." For Ain, his rising status was a big problem. But more than that, I''m shocked that Chris said he was an elf. "K, Mr. Chris... an elf, is that true? ''Cause my ears." "I''m late for my offer, but I''m an elf. Unlike Heim, you probably know there are many interracials in Ishtalika, because elves are hard to tell from the outside." "I didn''t even notice because my ears weren''t pointy." In Ein''s view, the elf was characterized by pointy ears. What was being taught in the fact heim was also heard to be characteristic of the elves as white skin and long ears. "Dear Ein. The Elves change the shape of their ears depending on the environment in which they live. Lord Chris lives in this king''s capital, so he doesn''t often pay attention to small sounds, like elves in the woods and mountains." Upon hearing Warren''s explanation, Ein was convinced that such a nature would become. "Because the elves are also small in number in Ishtarika. There are also many things that can be misunderstood in Ishtarika." "... Hey Chris. If you''re right, Ein can use that... demon stone to be strong, right? Olivia asked Chris gladly. "It''s the left. Nevertheless, I felt there was a cap, Dear Ein, could you absorb this Big Bee demon stone?" That''s what I say. Hand the demon stone to Ain. "Eh, what can I do? Until now, though, they''ve absorbed it unconsciously, Ein. I didn''t know how to do that. "Imagine drinking water, and you should be swallowed with it." When they said that, Ain imagined what he was told. As I think about sucking it up from the Demon Stone, the color changes more and more like the Demon Stone is just a crystal. "What the... what is this!? "Well... Chris was apparently right" "Lord Lloyd. These cases have never happened before." "I''ve never heard of it. If people absorb demon stones in the first place, they will soon fall and become dangerous." Ein sucked up his magic from the Demon Stone even as everyone was reacting. After a few moments it seemed to be over sucking and completely transformed like a glass ball. "... it looks like it''s over" "Yeah, right. Now, Dear Ein, look at the status card and check it out. Is it going up at all?" "Uh... it doesn''t make any difference" After I finished smoking, when Ain checked my status card, it didn''t change the numbers. And then Peroli, licked the demonic stone that had become like its glass balls. "Yeah, it''s sweet as caramel, it''s good for a snack." Everyone except Olivia was surprised to see Ain lick the demon stone. Speaking of Olivia, I saw Ain licking the demon stone, and he was just smiling. "I didn''t know you were really going to lick the Demon Stone..." "Dear Ein, Ein seems to smell and taste from the demon stone¡­ we can''t feel it." "What? I thought we were all exactly the same, but am I the only one? Warren pointed it out. Normal humans never smell or taste from demonic stones. "I know you''re smelling from demon stones, even from the apple modoki demon stone thing... but now you know. Demonic Stones with a status lower than your own can''t be used for growth, I guess. Perhaps there''s also a limit to the growth you get from one species of demonic stone." "Does that mean Chris, such a weak demon stone is a snack for Ain already...? "Yeah, well, you can''t go wrong if you do say snack. Now." "Ku... ku, ha, ha! Master Ain is just a masterpiece. Probably the first human to say snack on a demon stone! Lloyd laughs out loud. Looking closely, the Silvers were also surprised, but laughed out to smile when they heard Lloyd laugh. "Lord Lloyd is right, the princess seems to have had a hell of a child." "Must be. The rest of my daughter has been indispensable to the subject for a long time. It''s a different matter." "I mean, Mr. Chris! Mr. Chris said I grew up with the characteristics of an elf. That means the elves have demon stones..." "Yeah, of course I have the Demon Stone in my body. ''Cause it''s only natural that interracials have demon stones." The fact of the shock is too much for Ein to block his open mouth. I had some knowledge of the interracial race, but didn''t know I had the Demon Stone in my body. "Yeah... but if I smoke a demon stone, I''ll die." "Interracial and demonic objects are different in nature from pure human beings. That''s right." Interracial and demonic alike have two important organs in their bodies. One is Demon Stone. There exists magic and the vitality of the Demon Stone itself. It is pure and packed with magic that usually never goes outside. Bring that pure magic into your body, little by little. The other is the heart for someone called the nucleus. Spread things like blood and nutrients all over your body. Instead of having a heart, the nucleus takes its place. These two arrangements are not all in the same position, but they have one thing in common. That when the demon stone is destroyed, the nucleus also dies, but even if the nucleus is destroyed, the demon stone continues to live on a yearly basis, alone. As a result, many demonic stones are sold in outdoor stores. "In other words, you will not die unless you breathe the vitality of the Demon Stone itself. In the case of Master Ain, there must be a condition for inhaling the vitality of the Demon Stone. What I understand now is that demons and inhumans who live cannot suck the vitality of demon stones." "So if you take the demon stone out of your body, Ein thinks you can suck it off? Yes, Silverado spoke. "Earlier Big Bee''s Demon Stone fulfilled that condition" "I see. Surely we can grow with that, though, if we disassemble and absorb pure magic from Lord Chris''s demonic stones, isn''t that enough? Anyway, Demon Stone is the most nutritious thing in life." What Lloyd refers to is the growth value when absorbed. When demons absorb other demon stones, the most important contribution to growth is not the demon stone''s magic, but the demon stone''s vitality. For this reason, even though I sucked pure magic from the demon stone of the powerful man who said Chris, that was not enough to convince me. "... Big Bee''s Demon Stone didn''t allow him to grow. I guess that''s because I''ve absorbed a ton of Big Bee demon stones before. It could be the Round Heart Mansion. Or even today''s water train has a furnace nearby, so you can suck it all you want from there." The water train furnace was packed with tons of demonic stones, so it was exactly all-you-can-smoke. "Your Majesty, more and more, this story adds credibility¡­ no, I thought it was no longer definitive" "That''s what I thought of the rest. I''d actually like to see you grow up sucking on demon stones." "By the way, Mr. Chris. I heard the absorption you were saying was a pedigree skill... why would you have that on me? My parents are supposed to be pure human beings." The absorption Ain''t human skills, pedigree skills and Chris explained. But it didn''t explain why Ein had it, and what kind of species the absorption was. "Oh, I certainly didn''t explain, the princess is dry..." "Hey Ain, should we go eat some fancy demon stones? Your father wants to see you get stronger, too, right? Chris tries to explain, but Olivia suggested we go for demon stones. As for Silvard, my daughter gives the look of¡­ again, but she lost interest and decided to get on with the suggestion. "Your Majesty, what do you think of the princess and Ain" Ain''t smart enough to look like Olivia, but the joke-loving part is hidden. "Ha ha. Sure, I got a little messed up, too." After Olivia let go of telling her to go for a demon stone, she was supposed to take a break for about 10 minutes. Ain was taken by Olivia to take a look around. "Is it no wonder you don''t think of the advantages of toxin breakdown? Certainly there is a part where it is known if it was normal toxinolysis, because it is EX." "Master Ein is still a little girl, Lord Warren." "Yes, it''s a very small child¡­ but how many reasons do I have?" "Hmm. Go on, Warren." Warren sets out his own considerations. "To defend the position of his own mother, who was his rightful wife, wondering if it was for the princess. The Roundheart family, with its head in a flower garden, could not understand the awesomeness of Master Ain. The second child was born with the Holy Knight, and the eyes of the Father turned to the second." "Ein is a kind child who loves Olivia... the possibilities are undeniable" "Yes. Perhaps unconsciously, you were lagging behind in thinking about the use of your abilities. Make it up to my brother so he can make it up to me with his efforts and admit it." "Hmm... just looking at the results, does that mean it was a foolishness and a failure? Lord Warren." "You gave up thinking about how to use it, it was a failure to put it behind you. I would have been nominated as the next Lord without any problems if I had thought about using it and found it¡­ No, it''s the Roundheart family, so maybe I''ll still take my brother''s Holy Knight." For them, the Roundheart family has already had the impression that they are weak minded children in the flower garden. "I see." "There are a number of reasons, Lord Warren. What''s the other one?" "It''s a princess''s measure. Don''t feel comfortable with your abilities¡­ support being a fine knight and consider the possibilities you were guiding" "... it''s about Olivia, I can''t deny that either. And what do you think that heart is? "And if that was the measure¡­ that everything was as planned until you returned to Ishtarika for the princess? Silvard and Lloyd go around the thought, but they still couldn''t deny it. The same is true of Olivia bringing a deal with Euro, because she has long been good at touring measures and directing people. "The priorities for the princess seem to have been Dear Ein, Ishtarika, Roundheart and Heim since Ein was born. As a princess, I think there was an unintentional part. But as the princess said, I wanted to bring you to an environment where Ein would be happy." As one thought, though. Nevertheless, it is only natural that the child should work hard to achieve it with the support and expectations of his parents... so Warren closed the story. Whether there is another possibility of toxin decomposition EX, if my mother Olivia tells me to become a fine knight, I will strive for it. He''s such an honest and sweet kid, Warren said. "Hi, princess, I brought you... Phew, it was heavy" We moved to the conference room again. Because your mother is going to treat me to a magic stone. The meeting room is somewhat user-friendly. "Olivia, this was... in the Lord''s room" "Princess!? I wonder what you ordered Lord Martha... to prepare a Durahan demon stone, no way to make this Dear Ein!? "You''re so loud already, Chris. Be quiet. Yes, Ain, your mother will treat you to this." Oh, my God. I can''t tell you what Durahan looks like when he brings it. It smells like coffee and looks bitter. Durahan''s demonic stone is black, and there is something like a pale aura in the demonic stone. A slightly larger size about 30cm in diameter as a size. "It''s an extinct Durahan demon stone, Olivia! such a precious national treasure." "I didn''t know you were bringing Durahan''s demon stone... princess" "Kukuku... it''s all been fun since the princess left, Your Majesty." "Yes, I can''t hear you. Ain, your mother loved Durahan. ''Cause it''s cool, don''t you think? He''s such a strong, cool black armor. Come on, come here." "Yes, I''m going! Your Majesty says something, but I don''t know. Something seemed awesome and I won my interest. And I''ve never known your mother to be a Durahan fan. I guess I was forced to put it in my room. "This was your mother''s precious treasure. Yes, go ahead. You can smoke." Mother says go ahead and have fun. Then we''ll have a treat. Shall I take care of your mother''s treasure? That''s how I reach for the Demon Stone. "Ooh... they''re sucking. The Demon Stone of the National Treasure... is being sucked... eh" "Bitter...? It was as painful as I imagined. I don''t know if the coffee is in Istarica, but it was exactly coffee, if you describe it. No mixed milk or sugar, dark bitter as espresso. The sourness is not strong but just right. The tongue I feel even though I am not drinking from my mouth is intense and heavy. Never spicy, but I feel a unique aroma. I would like the cheesecake to accompany this bitter taste. "Mm-hmm. They''re sucking, Lord Warren." "It''s a good sucker. I look forward to the future." The old men are smudging something, but I keep sucking. It gradually transforms into a large glass ball. "But that''s enough¡­ if this happens, you suck without leaving it behind, Ain''t it! Don''t do anything you can''t do! His Majesty is too surprised to say anything strange already. It''s okay. I won''t leave it. I won''t give it to you. "Ain''t you done smoking? I wonder what it tasted like. You''ve always looked delicious." "Looks like you''re done, Princess. I don''t think I''m going to order Lord Martha to do anything... at all." Mr. Chris is a little frightened again, but it''s already completely too late. "It''s over, Your Majesty." "Calm down, Your Majesty. Enjoy already! You must be excited." Mr. Lloyd remained excited from the beginning, the exact opposite of His Majesty. "Hey Ein Ein, have you ever been involved? "There''s no way you''re going to get your neck in your hands like Durahan. If you insist, your body is full..." "You are! It''s lovely, Ain... come on, show your mother everything you got." It sounds a little obscene, but it''s a status card. But thank you. "Unprecedented events, even demons, such as absorbing Durahan¡­ if at all princess" "No, I''m excited, Your Majesty!... Your Majesty?" "Oh yeah... I''ve already decided to look forward to the rest, I''ve given up" Chris and His Majesty are half frightened, but still look forward to it. Your uncle like Mr. Lloyd hasn''t changed since the beginning, has he? "Shall I show you, Master Ein?" In Mr. Warren''s voice, I put my status card in front of everyone again. Ain [Job] Homeless Child [Level] 30 [Health] 1255 = > 1020 UP [Magic] 2541 = > 2100 UP [Attack] 218 = > 144 UP [DEF] 540 = > 500 UP [Agility] 95 = > 0 UP [Skills] Dark Knight, Toxin Decomposition EX, Absorption, HP Auto Recovery, Gift of Training Wow, it''s getting stronger, hehe. Now I''m a celebrity, too. Tell me later how strong you are. I would also like to compare it with Mr. Chris and the others. "This rise... is just amazing." "Your Majesty, this is a big discovery! The department doing the research is delighted." "Lord Warren is right. The rise in status also runs out of awesome words. But with that, the growth values of the extinct Durahan species were found. This must be quite a discovery." "Durahan was famous for his strong defense and his strength to wield the Great Sword. but magical specialization to see the raised status from the system...? No matter how big the amplitude of the defense is. This is... In other words, was your lineage as a knight specialized in magic?" It was just a national treasure, and the effect absorbed was amazing. The absorbed demon stone continues to smell aromatic. Apparently, the flavor remains even after absorption. I guess I won''t be able to use it anymore anyway. Can I have this glass ball? I want to eat it from my mouth normally later. "Oh, uh... what the hell is with the Dark Knight? Mr. Martha puts it in the mouth of a dark knight or something. What''s that scary, what''s the sudden matter? When you think about it and check your status, ah... isn''t that me? "It''s a vocation and a skill of the lineage that only Durahan can be, Lord Martha. What the hell is that? "Eh... look at your skills. I still don''t think we''ve achieved this much." "Your Majesty?... Lord Lloyd! I was surprised that His Majesty found the Dark Knight. That''s odd. I''ll do it. "You think the Dark Knight lived in a man''s body? Durahan is said to have been one of the most powerful of the man-shaped demons. Have you gained that skill, Dear Ain! I couldn''t imagine this! Yeah, yeah. Kind of cool to hear of a dark knight, huh? Getting a dark knight opposite my brother Grint, though I feel something ironically stained. "Hmm. You''re a good kid if you''ve already Ain''t, Durahan your mother longed for. I can''t believe I even got that dark knight! I''m so glad I''ve thought this far." That''s what your mother holds me to her rich chest. Excuse me. Is that enough for today? I decided to sleep here. "... princess? I''ve been thinking a lot about it. What does that mean? I was thinking about it, and Chris seemed to care about your mother''s words. "Huh? About what? I wonder what Chris is talking about." "I did hear that too, Princess. What if you are?" "I''ve heard the rest, Olivia, your lord is no more" Why are you all looking at my mother so much? "Lloyd." "Ha. Princess... what if you''ve been planning this since you found out that Ein would be abused when Ein was born? Believe in the possibility of sucking demon stones...... trying to give Durahan demon stones? Mr. Lloyd started questioning his mother somehow. plan? I wonder what... and a little more about the pedigree skills from your mothe 19 Olivias inner heart and Ains future. "... do I have to tell you? "Okay. That''s the last time you''ll explain it to me today. So please explain it to me." Silvard conceded. I thought it would be better to hear it now than to carry it over later. "Hmm. Where do I start? "Princess. Please do everything" "Yes, from the beginning." A request by Martha and Chris, close to the order to speak from the beginning. "Me, I''m rooted in Logus............ I was still afraid to live to death in the Round Heart. I knew it was for Ishtarika. But I offered my life to that house, and I was hesitant to live and die together." Olivia explains, but Ain doubted again the word "rooting" that reappeared. "Let me briefly explain the rest of that. Ein gave birth to me, Ein had a toxin breakdown EX. So I figured out how to evolve like a demon, the possibility of it. What was taking over my absorption" "Mother? What does it mean to root? And the absorption is still...? "Oh, I''m sorry, Ain''t. The roots are connected by magic to the man with whom the dry ads have been exchanged. And absorption is a dry-ad pedigree skill, because I''m an ancestral dry-ad." Ain got confused after a furious explanation. Your mother''s the dry-adder? What the hell are you talking about? "Oh, your mother is dry adds!? "Yeah, well, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you before. Are you sure it''s dry adds? Even trees and grass can come out a lot! It''s not because you can get a lot out! And Ain thought about it, but not the other way around. "Oh, yeah..." "You''re gonna keep going, aren''t you? When I found out Ain''s toxinolytic EX, I was also discovered about the sea crystals I was looking into in my free time. Though the results weren''t surprising enough to say because it was somewhat of a predictable place. So at this point, Ishtalika''s problem is solved already! So I started acting. If Ishtalika is okay, figure out how Ein can be happy already. And I''m going home with Ain, who started it." Dawn! It was Olivia''s word that she was likely to hear such an effect. "Even if they say we''re going home together... hey, Lord Martha" "Yeah, yeah, what are you talking about? This woman feels something like that." Martha answers Chris'' query dry. "Oh, you don''t have to say that... Because even in that house, you knew Ein wouldn''t be happy, right? They''ll treat my brother like an accessory anyway. Even if it understands the usefulness of toxin breakdown EX." "Hmmm... I won''t deny that. But I don''t know." "The Princess''s thoughts are still amazing! I still need to sit down and review the investigation team! "Sea crystals seemed like nothing to worry about anymore, so I was going to look at the time and go back to Ishtarika. I honestly wasn''t expecting this, but I thought it would be a good time to do it." Contrary to Silvard, Lloyd praised Olivia. Looks like Martha has some thoughts next to it and changed her face. "Excuse me, Princess. I heard you didn''t like to take root." "Ah... that? Olivia did say she didn''t like to take root. That means I didn''t like sleeping with Logus. If so, it''s a strange story, because there is a child named Ain. "No way, princess. I used the habits and properties of dry ads. I''m too prepared for everything, including Durahan''s Demon Stone." "... hmm? Looks like Chris noticed something, but Olivia tilted her face laughing like she was in trouble. "Mr. Chris. Excuse me, but what is the habit of drying ads?" "... princess. Would you rather be explained out of my mouth or do it yourself? Again, Chris seems to know something and asks which one speaks. "... Yes. Chris will talk to you...... because I''m a little embarrassed." "Ha no. Ain''t got a lot of excitement to talk about. Dear Ein, may I? "Oh, yeah, I get it." "Dry Adds are a race that never counts. That is due to the characteristic of rooting for dry ads and a certain habit. First of all, rooting is like sharing life with the person you interact with. If one dies, the other dies too. That''s why dry ads are a very rare species that only interact with one person in their lifetime. So the deep-rooted, heterosexual behavior for dry ads is particularly cautious among the many races." "I''m getting to understand the rest. Lloyd... I have a headache for the rest" "There''s nothing you can do, Your Majesty. Come on, have some tea." Silvard holding his head when he hears Chris explain, which Lloyd comforts only a little. "Um, but you said you weren''t seeing each other... so you couldn''t have kids? What the hell am I? "That''s the liver of this story, Master Ain. Make it a dry ad habit and it''s character. Dry Adds can separate their nucleus from demonic stones to create their" ideal "heterosexuality. As a dry add-on with the habit of rooting, it can also be considered the most common form of safety measure. Of course, you can only use it once in your lifetime. And clearly, it''s the dry adds that are delicious and very strict on the character of the person." "Huh!? No. Is that... uh, uh...? "It''s not strictly reproduction alone, though, as only heterosexual genetic information will be required. So... princess? Ein couldn''t sort it out a bit. Aren''t you Olivia''s child? I couldn''t calm down thinking about it or understanding what it meant. "Ugh... ''cause if you get rooted, you''re gonna die with that guy!? I''m scared to root for someone I haven''t seen for the first time and don''t really know, something I went to Heim alone and missed. So I think you can forgive me a little bit if I want to be with my ideal cute cutie Ein." Olivia reopens. "Mm-hmm. Lord Lloyd... the princess must have had a hard time." "Must be. You''ve gone to an exotic land to be my only wife." Next to these two, Silvard still had his head. "What''s wrong with heterosexual genes? And the first night." "I used a bloody cloth when Logus got hurt. The first night, and the night after that, it was overwhelming with dry ad hypnosis, right? That''s why I shouldn''t have turned down the night. I used to think that when I was ready, everything would be..." Even speak for granted, dry adds have the ability to hypnotize a bit. It was easy enough to lightly confuse Logus, who was never strong but round hips. For Olivia, who has the characteristic of rooting, the matter of the night was a matter of life and death. For that reason, I was going to manage to cloud my tea with it until I was ready and able to organize my feelings. "I''m sorry. I haven''t been able to organize much information...... I mean, what''s that? Ain''t been able to organize the information, but Olivia''s feelings were somewhat understandable. For dry ads, the act of literally rooting for life. Considering that with my father Logus................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "Because inherently this behavior is an act that makes the ideal turn for dry adds. In that sense, Ein is not a child... but as it stands, Ein is a child for the princess." The shock event Chris told us about. As Ein, aren''t you Olivia''s child? I was chilling thinking about it, but when I heard that I had rather been born as Olivia''s ideal person, the tension rose. "Olivia. I hear that when dry ads create that ideal heterosexual, they can also adjust age, etc. I guess I can''t do it now with a complete people-shaped, but couldn''t I wait to come back here and give birth as a dry ad? ¡­¡­ Something that didn''t have to wait. And if I didn''t have a baby, that would have been a problem. " "No way, princess..." "I only have a bad feeling" Martha and Chris react in a familiar combination. The two of them were slightly afraid of the next word. "Wouldn''t it be nice because you''re such a small Ain? Can''t you understand the happiness of being able to love Ain that gets bigger gradually? The so-called Reverse Light Source Mr. Plan. Yes, Olivia had a preference for the Shota attribute. My ideal child decided when he had a toxin breakdown EX. Trying to give this child the Devil''s Stone of Durahan that was kept in his room. "Okay. I''m starting to feel like I''m putting you on the winning route in a lot of ways" Ain, who understood this, was secretly convinced of the victory. The morning Ain and the others arrived in Ishtalika by water train. Around the same time, it had become a little noisy at the Grand Duke of Augusto. "... Hey, Grandpa? Talk about studying abroad in Ishtarika." "No, no... it''s not that simple, is it? Krone was stuck with the Grand Duke of Augusto. Tell him to send himself to Ishtarika. Of course I want to be with Ein and Olivia. "What''s the big deal, money? Or maybe academics or manners? I hate to say this to your father before, but do you think I win about as many nobles and civilians as I did to your father? Derogate Harley, whose father Krone has long been. "Yeah, you''re right, Krone, you''re right." "Chi, Father...? "What the hell, Harley? Say it." "... nothing" He was a hard worker, Harley, but I can''t help it all. It was pointless in front of my father, where Krone was the best above all else. In fact, it is true that Krone excelled, both in manners and in academia, and although there were problems with the way he said it, it was true that it was well above Harley. "So, Grandpa? What do you think? "Do you want to come down to Lord Ain?" "Father, honestly, I think you should call me Ein." "It''s a strange encounter, that''s what Non felt." Ein is the son of one of the second princesses of Istarica. I don''t know how many grand duchess there is to say "lord" to the royal family of that great power. "Yeah, I want to go. This star crystal doesn''t mean anything either." "Sure you''re right...... but uhm" "Ha... Father. You won''t be able to do it any time soon, but I''ll let you go." "Harley! Don''t make it so easy! "Even if they say so, it''s strong when Krone gets solid. He hasn''t spoken to me in three months." "Mm, mmm...! When Krone was four, Grand Duke Augusto made one mistake. I accidentally stepped on a doll she liked. You''re right if you say so, but Krone got a lot of anger at it at the time. Over the next three months, Krone found himself in a situation of continuing to ignore Grand Duke Augusto, and the Grand Duke managed to stay in a good mood and finally went back to normal. "Even considering the situation in the near future, I thought that might be better" "Right, Father. Ishtarika has a warm and pacifist part. But I feel like I''m going over this one. At the very least, it would be inevitable to cut off international relations with Heim." "Most troublesome...... no the end of it is being attacked by Ishtarika, but what do you think is the next point Harley" "It''s about Euro and Rockdam getting the back shield of Ishtarika." Grand Duke Augusto leans down on Harley''s words. Grand Duke Augusto had some anticipations in mind. "Father. What is your current priority? Home? Or is it a country? Grand Duke Augusto said a few words, but still spoke his mind. "Other words are useless. I do intend to serve and contribute to Heim for generations. Neither this nor the Augusto family. But what Non thinks... most important is definitely the family and those who serve this house." "Father, you''re right." The Grand Duke of Augusto, who kept himself at the top of the aristocracy called the Grand Duke, but thought of his family best. He had strong family love and love for the house. Even if you serve your country and care about it, the priority is, of course, your family coming to the top. "Bye Grandpa!? "I can''t do it right away. I want you to give it some thought.... it would be foolish to honestly head from Roundheart Harbor to Ishtarika" "Sure. As for you over there, you''ll be thinking of cutting off national traffic. Even if not, I wonder if Heim''s ship has the worst impression. If you say it in the near field, it would be best to use Euro." "Grandpa! You can go to Ain! When are you going? "Take it easy, Krone. It''s a year, and within a year, we can think of a way to Ishtarika. In the meantime, we''ll be in charge." "Really!? I love you, Grandpa! Thanks!" "Heh, heh... Krone is a good boy" Grand Duke Augusto loosens his face, which Krone calls his favorite. When he saw it, his son Harley gave a frightened look that there was nothing he could do. "I hope it doesn''t take the form of asylum, Father." "Exactly" Tens of minutes after the outrageous cumming out. We were just continuing our conversation in the conference room, but Concon and the door were knocked. "Who?" Warren responded to that. "I have prepared what Warren ordered, and..." "I''m going now" It was one civilian who hit the door. He was one of Warren''s men. "Hmm. Looks like we''re ready... Olivia, no objections? "If you do something terrible to Ain, I''ll make you suck another National Treasure Demon Stone." "I won''t. Please don''t do that because I won''t..." It seems to be about Ein, but Ein has no idea what it is. Chris next door smiled gently that he was okay. And as Ein, I can''t help but wonder about the taste of another national treasure demon stone. I swore to my heart that I would taste it one day. "Nyah!? Olivia, she''s really back! "... right, cat? "Oh, it''s been a long time, sister. You look beautiful today." "Hmm?! Is that right? Olivia knows very well." "Oh, Mother, this cat... cat? What the hell." Mr. Warren went outside the door to talk to the clerk who brought the paperwork, and it was a big cat about 120 cm tall that came in for a replacement. He was a black cat walking on two legs and wearing clothes. He is a cat whose fur is shiny and seems to grow well. And the cat spoke people''s language. "It''s not a cat! Rude!! Even though she''s still the first princess, she has this beautiful fur! "The First Princess!? The cat!? "Nya-ya-yah! It''s not a cat! Katima von Ishtarika! Beautiful First Princess Nha! Even so, Ain thought it might be a cat, but he didn''t put it in his mouth, because it seemed like a pain in the ass. I just thought it was a big cat to talk to, but unfortunately I started to believe it because Chris, who was next door, said he was right. "Oh, your mother''s... sister, is it? "Yes, Katima is Olivia''s sister. It''s the first princess of Ishtarika." "You mean an Inhuman?" "Ancestry! Totally rude...... did you find the royal gacha awesome? "What''s that royal mess?" As for Ain, I didn''t have to get too nervous because it was easier than greeting the Silvers. "The Ishtarika royal family is already experiencing an incredible number of species, so it''s not strange to return to any species! That''s why I enjoy royal chatter." "(Ishtarika royal is that okay, naming...)" "Who are you, by the way? The first princess won''t greet me or the undead." "It''s Katima. This child is Ain... Olivia''s child." Katima asks someone about Ain. It was Silvado who answered that. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!? Child to Olivia!? Nha!? So I''m... uh, sister? "Your position is with your aunt." Martha teaches Katima. It is unclear why I thought of my position as my sister. "Oh, Auntie Nha...? It''s like my sister had a baby..." "That''s why you''re telling me so." Ain''t getting more and more frustrated watching Ketsey, a busy cat named Katima, touched Katima''s neck. "Behold, you... you stroke well. I''ll give you a compliment. I''ll let the reward call me Katima." "... thank you, Mr. Katima" I touched my aunt like a cat, but she didn''t seem to have any problems. "Oh, have you already broken it with Master Katima, Ein?" "I don''t know if I can say I cracked it, but yes" "That''s good. Master Katima? Did you check the paperwork? "Yes, I did. I signed it." "Thank you. The queen, who was visiting the neighbouring town, was rushed to get her autograph. And then it ends with the signature of the princess and his majesty." The royal family is signing at the grand total. The condition looked a little strange. "Yes, I''m fine with this, Father." "... All right. I''ve already signed the rest." "Then this Warren and Lord Lloyd will confirm as the seers. Lord Lloyd, please." "Um, I got it... Okay, no problem, Lord Warren." "Then the last thing I... Yes. Approval accepted." We''re all checking some kind of important paperwork. I even came up with the word "courier." Something was going on at a tremendous rate. "Then Your Majesty. Go ahead." "Um. Silvard von Ishtarika. In the rest of the name, I authorize Ein to join the Ishtarika royal family! "Huh! Mother, that''s..." "Yep. You can have a home to go home to, right? Ain rejoiced. I was happy to have a family like this because I thought the house was gone. It was a big house called Royalty, but still the joy was extraordinary. "Yes, thank you, Your Majesty. Then give me the second one." "Huh? Second...? Ain''t wondering, but I don''t care about that. The second piece is read. "Silvard von Ishtalika. I declare Ein von Ishtalika a king prince in the rest of my name" Joining the royalty from a homeless child. Ain''t I thought this was just a pretty big life, but it makes more than that. For now I see Olivia next door, but she just stared at Ain with an angelic smile. 20 Thoughts The day of fury for Ain is over. It begins with the disturbance of the estrangement and comes to Ishtarika. Much has happened since we arrived. It''s too dense a day. "I''m tired..." "hehe, good job Ain" "No. So is your mother, right? Time is around 10: 00 at night. At Heim he slept after a night of study, so he was a little quicker than usual to get into bed. But he couldn''t stand the fatigue of his body, and Ain went into bed with him in Olivia''s room. "Mother. Can I ask you something before you go to bed? "Yes, of course." "Then there''s one thing first, I... Ain''t you a human? Or is it dry adds? What Ein thought was his race. It just looked like a human being, but I was confused when they told me I had taken over my dry-ad pedigree skills. "It''s a" half "born out of a human man''s gene and a dry ad gene that says I am. Half human, half dry." "So I was born out of your mother''s stomach, right? "Hmmm...... uh" Ein says it''s a half as far as treatment goes. Which means I''m "only half human." But there seems to be a slight difference in the word that it came from Olivia''s belly. "Have you ever heard the words" rooting "or" stock sharing "? "I''ve never heard of it before. But if the words are right, do you mean divide the roots into different places and germinate from them? "Yeah, yeah. I''m fine with that image. The way Ein is born is exactly rooted. It did grow up in my body, Ain''t it?" "You were... So, you were born in labor like a normal human being, right? I grew up in Olivia''s body. Having heard this, Ain finally begins to understand how he was born. "Oh, that''s different." "Huh?" "There were a lot of midwives, but something I hid under hypnosis. It was only when I gave birth that I gave out my body of dry ads. Because I couldn''t have given birth otherwise. If I were to give birth to Ain as a 15-year-old or something, I''d have to stay dry for a while." "Honestly I''m not sure why your mother is not a body of dry ads right now...... why a human body when your mother is a dry ads" "Hehe. I''ll tell you that later, too, won''t I?... Ein was made into a small tree that stretched from the foot of my dry ad body, from nuts. That little tree looks like Ein''s dry adds." Ain thought. What is that, amazing, such a fantasy thing? and. I was convinced, though, that this was the world. I can''t help it. It''s a world where we even have monsters, and there are so many ways to be born... "What is that? It''s like talking about a world you don''t know, and you can''t put it into words." "Do you think a child you''ve met can be born in the same place as a human being, even when you''re a dry adder? It''s just a tree wrapped around my feet and stuff." Even if they say it''s just something, that feels amazing to Ain. "I''ve decided to understand that it''s already like that" Ain''t she a good girl? "So what is it about the body being human? "Dry ads are like half fairies, nothing like hiding grass." What a convenience, Ein thinks. Actually, there''s magic. There''s demons. So, that''s the world, so I had to convince myself. "''Cause if your foot is a tree, don''t you think it''s hard to walk? "Well indeed..." "I''m sure Ain''t gonna be able to get trees out like dry adds if he grows up too." One way or another, I''m better than a human being. "Yeah, right. There''s nothing wrong with being a tree, is there? More inconvenient is the body of a tree..." Olivia gets smashed. In fact, it wasn''t that something special was superior just because it became a tree body. "Then one last thing. Do you mind?" That made Ain look serious. Until then I was talking as I lay down in bed, but I wake up. Olivia woke up to it, too, and saw about Ain. "Yep. Of course, Ain''t." "Your mother passed on my abilities to the Roundheart people... to your fathers, right? "... yeah" "I still do. Your mother was an excellent man. So much so that we were able to investigate the sea crystals, which were a dead and alive problem in Ishtarika, alone and find them." "... right, you''re right. You can''t complain if they resent you." Seeing Olivia snort quietly, Ain goes on. "Then why didn''t you tell me about it! If that''s what they tell you......" What Ain thought was why he didn''t do it. That Olivia kept her mouth shut about the use of Ein''s abilities, that Olivia didn''t show her excellence. "Sorry, dude..." "Yeah, that''s right. If your mother had told me this well... I''m sure." "... yeah. I think it was different about Ain." Olivia is what Ein thinks. That was well understood. If I had taken another path without taking one like this, it would have turned out differently again. That Ein would not have been abandoned by his father, and that he would have lived happily "quite" in the Roundheart family. "Me? It''s not me... what I didn''t like was that even your mother was scorned. I couldn''t stand it, but I couldn''t stand the way your mother treated me like that! But Ain''t thought differently. For Ain, it''s best for her mother, Olivia, to make her happy, because she was making an effort to do so. "A, ein...? You''re not mad at me? "You''ll see. I''m mad at you! I was so worried about your mother... at all" "I''m sorry Ain''t, ''cause I thought Ain''t happier to come to Ishtalika than to be in that house. So even if it makes Ein feel hard, let''s do this..." "Then I spent my normal time, and then I followed your mother. A forceful return like this one, or an escape from the Round Heart." "Really? Your mother has a clumsy spot, too, he said. Ein loved her mother, Olivia, to the point of being morbid. No one here knows why, but still this feeling was true now. "Totally...... if you were as smart as your mother, wouldn''t there have been a few more? And the way your mother could have spent it without being scorned." "But then, because it took more time... I thought we should hurry" "Right. Well, not anymore. I think it''s a difference in values with regard to this. For me, my mother just said that I was important to her. I guess that''s what happened...... I decided to think it was a mistake, and only this time I forgive you. Not next time! Yes, when Ain said it, Olivia looked decent. I smiled in tears. "Yeah. Thanks Ain... sorry" "No, it''s fine. Just talk to me a lot next time." A five-year-old who, from the sight of it, had achieved much, but I also did not particularly disbelieve the people around me when I thought he was Olivia''s child. Even as Olivia, she was so drowning that I only thought of her as a smart kid. And Ein was wondering if he should tell him that he had memories of his previous life. "I knew Apple was delicious. This is a Modoki demon stone. I think the flavour is rather intense." "Heh, that''s good. Hey Ain?" "Yes, what is it? "I''m weak to apologize, but I''ll tell you one good thing, won''t I? About 30 minutes after the exchange to communicate Ein''s feelings earlier. Ein, who somehow stopped sleeping, was drinking tea with Olivia. Of course it was Martha who prepared it. By Ain, there was a Riplemodoki demon stone available. It was already supposed to be like a snack, and the ripple''s brilliant aroma and a little sweetness and sourness were just right for refreshing your throat. Ain takes it in his hand and absorbs it. "Is that a good thing? "Yeah, he''s my cousin. Durahan''s demon stone was delicious, wasn''t it, Ain''t it? "It was already amazing." Durahan''s demonic stone, it tasted really good like coffee. But the quality of the flavour was so touching that there was no such thing as a line-up. A taste that is so sweet and addictive that it can be called a drug. "... there''s a bigger demon stone embedded in the ceiling between the sights." "Is it a bigger demon stone? What the hell..." "Demon King." Olivia says the demon stone of the demon king is embedded during the sight. This is the greatest treasure and national treasure for Ishtarika. It seems that its strength is unusual, and it is placed for the crisis in the country. "Demon King!? Oh, that''s again... how strong it seems" "Oh Ein? Does it just seem strong? "Sounds very tasty! Ein was also thinking about the flavor. I wonder how good it tastes, what it tastes like...... is it the main dish? Or dessert, I was thinking a lot. "But your father''s going to be angry if you eat that just now..." "That''s true, and I was told not to do it when we were talking in the conference room." "Sounds like a demon king crusaded about 500 years ago. He suddenly appeared on the continent Ishtal... and the place is so far from here, isn''t it? "That was a long time ago. But you''re the Demon King, I can''t imagine, but you seem strong." "He was such a strong enemy that he could tell that half of Ishtarika''s powerful men were dead at the time. I''m sure it''s amazing delicious for Ein too... hmm, just can''t, can it? Ein rejoiced when he heard of the Demon King''s Demon Stone, but just when he ate it, he felt bad. Seems like the last resort in the nation''s defense, and I don''t feel so sorry to be so angry when I eat that. "I''ll just put up with smelling it next time..." "You can''t eat it unconsciously, can you? "When you go in between glances, come after you are full" "I like that." Chris says he''ll also be able to have some control over his absorption skills. They also told me that you would train for it. For Ain, it was a necessary training to avoid unconscious harm. "Ain''t by the way" "Yes, what is it?" "Master Krone and then... um, I''ll forgive you if it''s until about one more person, right? I think Krone is smart and beautiful." "Is...? Uh, what do you mean?" "It''s about the future queen. As for your mother, well... let me keep an eye on Ain''t, shall I? "Yeah, of course I care about your mother... why Krone" Olivia suddenly talks about Ain''s future daughter-in-law. In her, it seems to be up to two people to forgive. "But if it''s Krone, my position is too low... Ah" "If you''re in a position, Ain''t much better, don''t worry about it, okay? "It does seem to have happened" "The second one is Chris...... hmmm that kid is a good kid and she''s beautiful, but she''s a pompous one...... well I''ll think about it soon, then good night Ain! Somehow it was Olivia speaking Chris'' name, but she ends up there without continuing the conversation. Say that and lie down, Olivia. It would be an appeal that today''s story is over. "Krone, what are you doing by now?" Think of Krone spending time on other continents far away. She was an amazing girl with the first impression. She was smart and beautiful, and she was so charming to Ain. "A child who grew up without knowing her mother''s love, Uru..." Before Ain was raw to this world, God had one thought in the white space that turned the chatter around. Ein''s previous life growing up in an orphanage. The memories of my previous life have almost been erased, but is it still the same that I wanted my mother''s love? "Unusual seems pathetic, but still far from normal love for my mother" Ain''s previous life spent in an orphanage for a reason. My postpartum mother died of excessive bleeding and decreased blood pressure. Then my father, who became bitter watching the child, abandoned parenting and went into an orphanage. "Were you left unconscious? I feel sorry for my mother." My mother died giving birth to herself. When I thought of that mother, I felt stronger about taking care of her than anyone else. God thought that might have happened. "There''s no way the baby has that memory, and Ain''t no way Ain''t got that memory now. You can''t possibly tell." Still...... Still, his love for Olivia leads me to wonder if his previous life''s influence is sparse. Did it have any effect on his soul, or was he himself such a person as Ain? God who has been watching Ain. Let''s keep an eye on him, yes she made up her mind. 21 Dark straw ver.1 "Okay...... I can! "What is it, Master Ain? On a beautiful day when the light of day slipped in, Ein was in the courtyard of the Royal Ishtarika "White Knight¡±. And yeah, I saw Ain snorting. Chris speaks up. Not only was Ain there, but Katima, the first princess, was there with him. Chris, what''s going on? "I heard that Katima and Ain were doing something in the courtyard, so I came to see how things were going." "Phew Phew Phew Phew. Eight months of bitterness. A joint study with Ain has finally borne fruit. I applaud you." I have no idea what you''re talking about. It was Chris, but the First Princess couldn''t help but tell me. I honestly decided to applaud you. - Nine months have passed since Ein came to Ishtarika. The muscular eye will be able to control the unconscious actuation of absorption in three months. Chris and Lloyd have since taken turns following Ain''s archery. The basics are the main thing, strength building and bareback... magic classes. Such Ein is also over six years old and in another six months or so he will be seven years old. In the meantime, I see Katima and Ain hanging out with each other a lot because of their mood swings. Katima was also caged in the lab when Olivia returned home, but basically she doesn''t want to let anyone else in that lab. In the meantime, the servants, knights, and Chris were surprised that Ain was the only one allowed into the room. "Then it''s time to experiment or no cat...... Mr. Katima" "Yeah, I will. Chris is going away a little bit. That''s dangerous...... and Ain''t no cat? "It''s my fault." "Dangerous?... Yeah, I get it. I''m moving" "Yes, we all love the Riplemodoki (biological) that we want to take out here. Come on Ain! Do it!! "... Yikes!! Katima took the living Riplemodoki out of the box she had largely kept beside her. Riplemodoki is a monster, but a monster that attracts bugs with its smell and just eats it. It''s easy to knock down if you even have a wooden stick. "A, Dear Ein!? What Ain put out in a mood was a single black tentacle extending from his palm. Beyond it came something like three fingers, and I saw something like a sharp nail. And it stabbed Riplemodoki, and something flowed like a foam that glowed its arms. "Dear Ein, what is that? "I did it, I did it, Mr. Katima... it''s a success! Finally, the research has borne fruit!! I know what it tastes like! This is amazing!... and this Riplemodoki hits, it smells strong and ripe with honey! Ain figured out a few things in his experiments over the past few months. Demon stones are individually different in taste, even if they are demon stones of the same demon. There was a difference in taste, just like the crop. The other is about the demon stone in the sky after I finish smoking. Although this does taste the same, I feel a decrease in quality compared to when I am sucking on the vitality of Demon Stone. The demon stone in the sky becomes brittle. And because of its melting properties like ice sugar, Ain was powdering the demon stone in the sky and dissolving it in water to drink. He also studies the demonic stones of the beverage system, such as Durahan and Riplemodoki, and how to eat other demonic stones. "Yay!! Finally, we did it! The two of them don''t seem to hear Chris completely and don''t respond. "A... Dear Ein! Please, listen to me! "... Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Chris. What''s the matter, sir? "There''s nothing wrong with it! What the hell is wrong with you now! "Well heard, Chris." "Yeah, you heard me." "What the hell are you two doing together?" Seeing the two strangely intentional, Chris had a mild fear. "This is me and" "My greatest masterpiece! And its name." "" It''s Dark Straw ver.1! (Nha!) " A few days after Ain became Prince Wang, it was announced about Olivia. I was married to Heim, but I was separated. It has not been made public as to the reasons for the isolation, but it has been announced that he has returned to Ishtarika because of the isolation. His name was to return to Olivia von Ishtarika. Olivia, who was popular in Ishtarika, is rejoiced at the return of that Olivia. Why did you get separated with it? Why did you need to marry Heim or something in the first place? Many of these voices went up. During those days, it becomes quite a commotion among the Wang Du nobles. Of course Olivia returned home, but that she took the boy home as an even bigger event. such as the question of the right to inherit the throne and about his future. Much was said. Why don''t you give me a mouthful from Round Heart in the future? No, there''s nothing wrong with being served. It''s Heim... a number of opinions were expressed. In the meantime, Ein''s right to inherit the throne...... the announcement that he will be Prince Wang. There was considerable opposition to this. Round heart problems too, but secluded heim for Ishtarika...... there are nobles who don''t make it good that the blood there mixes. But Chancellor Warren, Marshal Lloyd... and Deputy Commander Chris of the Kingsguard Knights. Three highly spoken people in the Wang capital also supported Ain. The nobles who have taken care of Warren and Lloyd certainly support Ein. There were some people who watched, but they were never negative about Ain. Even among the knights and servants serving the castle, Ain didn''t have a bad reputation because he was honest, a good boy, and a good person. As a result, there were no major problems in the current situation, such as the Ishtarika royal family and the leading aristocrats of the King''s capital. "Ha ha! Dark straw! Lloyd''s laugh echoed in the conference room. He heard the noise in the courtyard and made Chris report. "The Dark Knight of Durahan, which can be called a legend... What is Straw made of that skill... Again, Kukuku" I laugh small to Warren, who was nearby. Even for them, I never thought that the first move I could make using the skills of the Dark Knight would be the name of Straw. "It''s not funny... all of a sudden I wonder what you''re going to do, at all... Master Katima would like to say something next, too? "Nha?" Katima came to report together. She was in a cheeky mood for the sweet treat she got for tea contracting. "Kee, I haven''t heard..." "Well, it''s not a particularly big case. May I, Lord Chris, Lord Warren? "Right. I''m just getting a report just in case. Dear Katima, if you don''t mind, can I ask you how it works? "Mmm! You listened so well, Nyawarren! Eight months of bitterness, I''ll tell you about the dark straw ver.1 that''s finally finished." Chris was thinking. i''m saying ver.1, i mean an improvement...... i got a little slackened when i thought so i wondered if the next generation of machines could come. "The Dark Knight''s skill is the magic of the hand of fantasy. I can give you a third arm. This is the basic moves of the Dark Knight that make us stronger than we care if we use them." "You''ve heard of it. Nevertheless, I''ve never seen it in my eyes." "Lord Lloyd. It was already impossible to see with your eyes." "You''re absolutely right." Dark Knight skills can be used in a number of moves. One of them, the Hand of Fantasy, creates a black third arm. Attack, durability, and arm length vary depending on how you use them, which makes them incredibly strong. "Combined with the absorption of dry ads. Absorption alone absorbed some Demon Stone magic. That''s why the dark straw concept Nya!! I put my arms together with that little body and stood up to look down. Although I couldn''t actually look down because of my small height. "By wearing specially crafted nails, penetration and magic are enhanced. I can go." "Hmm. Master Katima? Then you do pierce it, but how can it be straw as a result? "Well heard! Lloyd is a good boy. I''ll give you homemade nutrients later." "I appreciate that" Katima was a brilliant researcher. The nutrients she makes and gives in the mood were very effective. That''s enough to make me feel grateful as Marshal Lloyd. The ingredients formulated, though, are a little scary because they are kept secret. "A specially made nail works. You can suck magic from demonic stones. But that''s not the end of it... Dark Straw is a ground-breaking invention that can suck demon stone vitality without removing it from your body!! Chris held his head. What a dangerous thing they invented. "Dear Katima... what a powerful thing that is" "But there''s still room for improvement. Ein''s magic is consuming too much concentration. And it''s the other person who''s so powerful that they peel it off." There are some weaknesses, it was a vicious ability to hear that. Because as long as you sleep, you will surely suck even some life out of the Demon Stone. "Whoa! Inspiration worked! Then Katima will be free." With that said, Katima left like a storm. After the bomb explained as well. Probably going to cage in the lab from now on and do some research on improving that noisy stuff. "Ha... those two are not at all. It''s like Olivia and Katima are mixed." "Ha ha! At all, Ein has been successfully raised." "You also know that Katima is somewhat dangerous, and occasionally you should receive a report." "I understand. So... does Warren and the others have anything to talk about? Warren called Chris to report. But even as Warren, I did tell Chris. "¡­ is a report from someone who is making us collect information at Heim. The Roundheart family has been crushed." "That''s good news." What Warren said was that the Roundheart family had been crushed. As for Chris, it was a very good story. "I guess there''s a continuation, Lord Warren? Apparently Chris is not the only one to receive this report, and Lloyd urges it to continue. "I hope so, Lord Lloyd... yes, thank you. Round heart territory where the port town Round Heart was located, but this will be managed by the Haim royal family, the name remains unchanged with the port town Round Heart." "I see. So what''s next? "... the Recital by Lord Logus for the merit of bringing the Son with the Sacred Knight to Heim. The desired name is Round Heart, and the title is Viscount." What Warren said. That''s bad chest shit. It was just a done race. "Is that... is that true? "Lord Warren. Was the land given? "Sounds like it''s just a pretty big mansion in King''s Town. As a heim, you wanted to keep the punishment down with this much. Round Heart was a famous family in Heim." "I''m not convinced! I don''t know." "Lord Chris. Sure, we can''t convince ourselves..." Chris was not convinced. Because Olivia, who I''ve been taking care of, said I felt so hard, and this was the way it was done. "The demotion of the title to the substantial Viscount and the confiscation of the territory¡­ although the King''s Capital seems to have received a large mansion" "That''s quite a punishment... well, I know what''s going on. I guess it''s because we understand that we don''t wage war that we made this about it. Even as a Heim royal, I can well see how ''I want you to forgive me this much'' feels. I guess there''s a strong part of it that makes Heim the king of that continent in the bend." "So... it was the princess who was harmed, but you don''t feel good. I don''t like being licked too much either." "Well, even if it''s us, we might not even be able to retaliate... but I''m thinking about it." Warren told Chris to follow up. "Every ship leaving the port town Round Heart is not allowed to enter the country. At the same time, you cut off national traffic. After that, it is forbidden to include any requests for Heim in the guild within Istarica. Or one thing¡­ it''s about Euro." Name a few countermeasures, of which the one I would most like to deduce as Warren was with Euro. "Lord Warren, you''ve come together with Euro, haven''t you? "Yeah, it came together the other day." "With Euro... is this about sea crystals? Olivia got a deal with Euro and brought it to Ishtarika. Warren, who was doing a little of that exchange. And the deal was settled. "That bothers me, too." "Ha ha, let me explain now.... In the meantime, what I decided with Euro was the transaction amount of sea crystals. This includes all the costs involved in mining, but well it was cheap stuff. And the other point is that Euro continually searches for mining sites for sea crystals. Our return on that is our permission to declare that Euro is doing business with Ishtarika" The mere trade in sea crystals was the result of hail as Ishtarika. And I can hold a story from Euro. That is to have a few people from Ishtarika sent to search for new sea crystals with the people of Euro. The costs of discovery would be borne by Euro, but instead he wanted to publicly announce that he was officially doing business with Ishtarika. "I see. You''re not asking me to be your back shield, but you''re asking me to act like I''m making you smell" "Lord Chris is right. It was a fruitful deal. As far as we are concerned, he also says he can buy sea crystals cheaply and will look for a place where he can mine them on an ongoing basis. You won''t lie because our personnel will accompany you on this." "Hmm, didn''t it end up as a pretty good deal? As Euro, you can build a jetty by talking about us, and even as us, it''s a little return of interest to Heim." We made a good deal with each other, both as Euro and as Ishtarika. Ishtarika is also able to return a little interest to Heim, something that is a little distracting. "I''m not convinced you''re being licked, but is that the greatest retaliation you can get now?" Heim won''t be able to get out strong on Euro with this. Chris''s hoarding dropped just a little. Though, in all seriousness, I wanted a complete round-heart crush, and a disposition of Logus. This. "Now... there''s only one problem left" "What, Lord Warren, is there more?" "Me too, I''m already hungry." "It has to do with Ein, make sure you give us your opinion" "... if you ask about our Prince Wang" "You can''t back off." They said it was about Ain, and Lloyd and Chris became a solid listening system. Lloyd was well impressed with Ain from the start, but now he sees his personality and attitude to training as favorable, and he admitted purely about Ain. "I''ve been told to really tell you. Please see it in writing." "... Hmm" "Is this via Euro? "Yeah, that''s right. Honestly, I''m not sure if I can tell Olivia about this." What Warren says is one contact he could have made via Euro. The content is that I want a certain aristocracy to be hidden, an acquaintance of Ain and Olivia¡­. If possible, he wants me on a flight to Ishtarika via Euro. "Haven''t you heard his name? I don''t think Ein and the others have any idea." "I''m afraid I can''t tell you until I get your permission. The only thing I could ask was... Tell Ein that I always wear the flowers I received, and that''s what you said." "Was there a woman in Heim who wanted to? Lord Chris, have you not heard?" "I''ve never heard of it either... but I think I should tell you" Chris felt he should convey the request of a nobleman who did not know his name to Ain. He didn''t understand what kind of person he was dealing with or why he wanted to come here, but he still said he knew Olivia as well. That''s why Chris couldn''t have left the case without telling Olivia and the others. "Well, let''s tell him." "Yeah, well, Lord Chris says this, so you can tell him." "Huh? Is it that easy? "Fine or nothing... um, Lord Warren" "Ha ha. It''s Lord Chris who treats Olivia and Ain more than anyone else, so if you want that Lord Chris, it won''t be weird. But even if we can hide it, it''s one of our ships that''s going to be docked in Euro for a while. It''ll be tight on the schedule to get here right away." Chris had the most contact with Ain and Olivia in the castle. ... No, it would be about the same as Katima when it comes to Ain. That''s why Lloyd and Warren were thinking about telling Chris if he said he was okay. Chris came to tell Olivia and Ain about earlier. I discovered two people in the salon, two who enjoy tea that Martha would have brewed. "It was really nice, Ain''t. The name of the move is cute, and you invented something amazing." "Thanks to Mr. Katima. I''m glad it worked though." "Heh heh. But what Ain tried so hard for, good boy. You can use it if Chris is busy." "Well, if you need anything, I''ll say" gussy. " Ugh... what is this conversation? Why am I supposed to be stabbed... When I come to report it, I''m talking about weird things and we''re both... "Dear Olivia. Dear Ein... May I?" I''m a little scared, but I can''t run away, because I have to report it properly. "Yeah, come on, I was just talking about Chris." "Go ahead, Mr. Chris." Yeah, I heard you, didn''t I? Gussy stabbing that Ein developed... that noisy one called Dark Straw, right? Please don''t, okay? That''s a real mess, isn''t it? "Ha. I have a report for you." "What could it be? To me? To Ain? "To both of you, sir." "To me, too? All right, Mr. Chris, go on." But Olivia seems happy, and Ein seems happy. That was the happiest part of me. Be careful not to get stabbed in the gutter. "From Euro? "Yes. He said he came via Euro. I don''t know where he lives." "Mother, there are only a few nobles I know." Report a story about Chris wanting nobility hidden. Again, Ain and Olivia didn''t look too pinned either. "Yeah well... I can''t think of anything else that I think is common with Ain? "I have no idea, either. I can think of something a little more..." That''s what Ain and the others tell him, and Chris tells him another piece of information. "I always wear the flowers I received from Ein...... he seems to want me to tell him that. And then if you don''t get a reply that you''ll accept me as Istarika, then you can''t name me." "... Ein gave you flowers? "How could I have given you flowers? I received this reply and just in case I reported it Chris but I thought it seemed like a trick. "Is it a trick? of those who are thinking about getting in with Ein and Olivia." "Eh... Ein, Mother, you may have figured it out. About that person." "Oh, is that true? I have no idea." "Dear Olivia, is it true? Someone I know..." "Hehe, yeah, I know him... maybe we''ll get along a little better. But I can''t believe I want to come to Ishtarika..." I think I found out who Olivia was talking about. Ain''t thinking about it now, but I didn''t remember anyone raising a flower. "Ein, shall I give you a hint? "Please! "Tips. I didn''t just give you flowers. Ein made it for you." "I made it for you... make it... make it... ahhh! "Dear Ein? What the hell kind of person is that? And can I take you to Ishtarika? Ein seems to have figured out the person as well, and Chris asks if he can call them. As far as how you''re talking, they don''t seem like bad people. "Mother. I don''t know why you want to come to Ishtalika, but isn''t it okay? "Yeah, that''s fine. You can stay in the castle if you want." "Isn''t that just what you hate...... so please reply to me, Chris" "I understand. But may I ask his name? I have to tell Warren and the others, just in case." Even as Chris, I have to check his name just in case. Because if it were someone else later, we''d have another problem. "Yeah, that''s fine.... what''s his name?" 22 First Castle Below and Demon Stone Shop Euro far from Ishtarika. Not long before Lloyd gave Chris his report. Heavy towns were all here discussing the matter with Ishtarika. "I didn''t know this was gonna happen." It is Lord Amur, the head of Euro, who speaks so. When he received this story, it just seemed like some kind of joke. We finally got to him via a number of people until we got to Lord Amur. At first, letters were sent to the diplomatic and trading personnel from those who named the merchants of the trade cities. I exaggerate when I say sea algae chips for Euro, but stones that are just a little pretty. I''ve said I want to buy that stone away, so as Euro, I was very welcome. When that deal came to a big pile, I thought it was a pretty polite deal when Message Bird was delivered with the letter and told me I''d be in touch here. I want you to wait for a while because it will take me a while to prepare for my schedule, it has been about a year since such a last letter, and I will be contacted from a crack in that messagebird. "Lord Amur. Then it arrived today, may I tell you what Ishtarika said to Chancellor Warren? Oh, please. "As for us Ishtarika, the amount and terms of payment of both parties related to this transaction. And announce that Euro is officially making a deal with us Ishtarika. We acknowledge these two points and hope for further development of both. With this, I would like to" agree "the terms and conditions and move on to meetings such as excavation work... Yay, I did it, Lord Amur! "Yeah, I''ve had a lot of busy days, but this deal came together and it''s above all" Lord Amur relieved himself greatly. I never thought about doing business with an overly powerful country called Ishtalika. Lord Amur was not foolish, but good at reading the flow of things. Even with him, I had no idea what this deal was going to be like until the end. "Ha. Good luck, Lord Amur. But even for us, the country is heavily moisturized, and you can borrow the name Ishtarika." "This is what happens. I don''t know what life is." As for Heim, he didn''t publish about Olivia, so of course he didn''t go through with that story to Euro. From Euro''s point of view, there was only the fact that the interactions began when the Ishtarika humans who were investigating in the trading cities discovered Euro''s sea crystals through their guilds. "Well, here''s the whole story, and here''s another thing." "... about the Grand Duke of Augusto, huh? It was the Grand Duke of Augusto that the vicinity talked about. Grand Duke Augusto thought this, in case there was an attack from Ishtarika, and wanted to evacuate Krone. Fortunately, it is not impossible to go from Euro to Istarica, so Grand Duke Augusto had quite a bit of money available and intended to cross the sea from Euro. "I have one suggestion" "Let''s hear it." Familiar nobles who were at the meeting express their opinions. "Grand Duke Augusto is a heavy town in the mighty country of Heim, how would it feel if as many people as he knew about our deal with Ishtarika? "Isn''t that dangerous? "I don''t think it''s something I can say lightly." What he said was to make Grand Duke Augusto an advertising tower. Euro has a friendship with Ishtarika. But, of course, it is followed by careful opinions. "... No, the problem is pretty good. Ishtarika, the Chancellor, Lord Warren, accepted. It also means that we speak the name of Ishtarika. I don''t think this is going to be a problem if it is." That''s what Lord Amur said. It would have been a problem in a situation where the transaction was packed. But now official permission from Ishtarika has been granted. It was Lord Amur''s opinion to say that that would not be an issue. "Sure, if you ask me." "Hmm. I''m officially cleared, and no matter how I tell you that, it won''t be a problem." I listen to Lord Amur and gradually the opinions of those who are taking part tend. Yes, Warren replied that he had already "agreed" to the terms. The deal is already in motion, and the next step will just be to keep in touch with the mining and other small contacts. "So what do we do? Ask to have Grand Duke Augusto aboard the Isthalica ship? "Exactly. You seem rude to Ishtarika." "You''ll be fine. I think we should just discuss this beforehand. Since you''re a Grand Duke, I don''t think you''d be so evil if you paid the right price as Ishtarika." Heavy towns exchange opinions, but eventually came to the conclusion that we should first make a visit to Ishtarika. "Grand Duke Augusto said his grandson, Lord Krone, wanted to go see the man he wanted. That''s Heim... if you''re Heim''s grand duchess, you seem to know Ishtarika''s nobles." "Ha ha, what an envy even for us" "Then why don''t we go see Grand Duke Augusto? Prepare the letter." After that, the Grand Duke of Augusto was so surprised that his eyes seemed to pop out. The result, however, is relief from the fact that it is likely to safely cross to Ishtarika. I told him to pass on a word of Krone to Ain and decided to see if he would accept it first. A few days after Chris asked me about Krone. Ain was rolling under the castle. Chris is with me as an escort because I just couldn''t let him walk alone. "May I ask you one thing? "what is it" Chris, who is an escort, rarely even covered his face to his helmet. This was a measure to keep Chris from finding out he was escorting him. "You want to go where they sell demon stones, don''t you? "Yes, I am." Ain''t been out under the castle for a reason. I came looking for a demon stone that I had never seen before. Because Silvard was giving Ain quite a penny. I was thinking of buying something if it bothers me. "You want it better where you''re selling fancy stuff, don''t you? It starts at about 50,000 G in one piece." "Yes, that''s about as good. Until now, I''ve already checked things like Big Bee and Riplemodoki, so I thought I''d pick up a fancy store." What Ain wanted was a luxury store in Demon Stone. Fine demon stones have several uses. For ornamental use, for example. Enjoy it on a special pedestal made from sea crystals, which will be fine if left there. Luxury demon stones were not suitable to be sold like outdoor stores because of their strong magic power. Little weak demon stones lined up in outdoor stores are safe because they won''t be poisoned unless activated. The other is fuel. Not very good looking but upscale demon stones are mainly used for fuel applications. It was treasured because of its high output. Finally demonic props for nobility. Demonic props for nobility are obsessed with the appearance that the demonic props themselves are also carved with gold. For this reason, the magic stone that grabbed it was chosen to look quite good. "When I left the castle, His Majesty said it was a penny and gave it to me. Is that enough? "I think you''ll be fine. My grandfather liked a few of them, and he told me to buy them, and if my mother had to, Chris, he told me to leave them." "Ugh... why me..." Of course the last one is a joke. But Olivia never stopped messing with Chris. You could have said this was a routine for her. By the way, Ein calls Silvard his grandfather because Silvard himself wanted to. Sweet to his family not fitting his appearance, he had told Ain that he didn''t like to be called His Majesty and that only public places would be allowed to call him that. "Is this it? "Yes... yes..." Majolica Demon Stone Store. It''s a store specializing in demonic stones that Ain was aiming for. One of the few stores selling luxury demon stones. Hurry Chris, who is still a little dented, and go inside. "Ala, welcome" Pathan. That''s how Ain closed the door. I closed it because Ein found something strange, but it was late. "Hey, Mr. Chris? I wanted to go to a demon stone shop, not a special sex shop." "Chichi...... no! This is a beautiful, famous Satanic Stone luxury store! Chris denies it with tremendous momentum. But it wasn''t impossible for Ein to think so, someone like you, to wax and carefully stiffen his blonde hair, in a naked suspender on his upper body, a muscular man hiding his nipples with demonic stones. "Grandpa, I will" When he never opens the door again, apparently it was not a dream and the man welcomes Ain again. "I thought something was wrong because all of a sudden I was closing the door, there you are, little customer" "Oh, yeah, nice to meet you." "Long time no see, Mr. Majorica." Make sure Chris doesn''t have anyone in the store, take a helmet. "Oh, it''s not Chris. What''s the matter with you? ¡­ I wonder if this Bowya escort" "Yeah well. It would be helpful not to pry into all this." Although Ain has been certified as Prince Wang, his appearance has yet to be revealed to the Isthalic people. As the name is publicly available, there was a possibility that it could be misrepresented. "Phew...... well fine, don''t ask me what name it is now with which child" "Thank you." "So, what can I do for you? Can I help you with the Demon Stone? What can I do for you, Majorica? The demonic stone on that suspender glows. Ain''t never understood how to glow and why you need to glow. "Yeah, actually, I wanted to see the Demon Stone." "Heh, you? "Me, too." "Yeah. Okay. Look what you like. Oh, yeah, I always say, but you can''t take it, can you? Don''t take it off the pedestal because it''s dangerous." "I know. Uh... okay? "Okay. I''ll be careful." I couldn''t use the name Ain in front of Majorica, so Chris handled it a little blurry. Ein calms down and replies to it. "I wonder what it is." Ein initially thought that going to a place with various demonic stones would be full of smell and tiring. I did feel a lot of smell, but it wasn''t on the level anymore because I was still able to control absorption. ¡­¡­ Majorica''s shop was home to many demonic stones. Golden monochromatic demon stones that look like pure gold, or even red and black demon stones that have something like thunder inside called bees, or some kind of carved glass case. And... "Steak huh...? What Ein felt was a steak was a demonic stone about 30 cm in size that glowed in grey. "Oh Bowya, you''re sharp. It''s gonna be a steak, White Bison. You''ve noticed." "Because the Demon Stone is studying" "Yes. That''s a good thing, because the Demon Stone is a great thing! It''s no exaggeration to say that its existence is packed with living proof that the Demon Stone is the best gem ever! Ain''t been able to keep up with the sudden high tension a bit, but I agreed that existence was a living sign. Given that Big Bee is a big bee but tastes sweet, how did its existence come to life? I was wondering if those elements had anything to do with it. "Yeah, right. It''s a testament to life, probably this white bison was cooked deliciously." "Ala, that''s not a good thing, Bowya... it is. White bison is a luxury ingredient. White bison, which can take a demon stone this size, was absolutely delicious." "Would you like to buy that one? I decided to buy it in Chris'' words just because I wanted this as Ein as well. Although the royal castle also tasted many gastronomic dishes, the flavors coming out of the demon stone were still not as good as they could be together. That''s exactly the magic stone of the steak I found in there. I feel sorry for the White Bison when it comes to the Steak Demon Stone, but it was no longer only looking like a steak to Ain. "I will. How much is it? "The White Bison is pretty rare, but the Demon Stone isn''t worth that much...... you can take Chris with you for 30,000G" "Uh... yes. Is this enough? So I gave out 30,000 Gs. Chris was anxious to see if it would be enough for a moment, but watching Ain after he gave the money seemed to still have room. Chris was wondering how much the hell I gave him. "Yes, I just got it. I''ll wrap it up when you get home. White bison doesn''t have a lot of power, so I usually box it." What Majorica would say would be about the magic power of the Demon Stone. Demonic stones like those found in luxury stores can leak some magic without activating magic, so it is fundamental to use a dedicated pedestal. Although it was a rare ingredient in the case of the White Bison, it was not particularly strong, so there is normally no problem with boxing. "Yes, please" "Can I still ask you for something, Bowya? "I''m going to take a look at some more." After Majorica asked Ain so much, he even went to the counter to box the White Bison demon stone. "Dear Ein. You can''t smell the magic stone..." "Sorry, that was frivolous" Chris, who had spoken sneakily, stabbed the nail to make sure Ain''s abilities were not diverted. Because the current situation is treated as confidential. Almost an hour already from about Majorica Demon Stone Store. Ain indulged in a lot of demonic stones. The result was a White Bison and another 20cm demonic stone of the species Wyburn called Green Wyburn. Although Green Wyburn smelled somewhat like fried chicken, I didn''t soak it up as much as the white bison did, but I bought it. This one has little magic, but I don''t have to worry about spills, so I boxed it. Price is 52,000G. It got a little high. "So it''s time to go home, Mr. Chris?" "Right. Lord Majorica, can I have what I bought? I''ll hold it." "Yes, I understand." ¡­¡­ That''s what Majorica left behind the counter, taking the boxed demon stone. Ain, who was watching how it went, feels like he can hear something like a voice and looks in that direction. What was there was a red and black demon stone I found when I entered the store. It was tucked away in a carved glass case. Then I felt like I heard a voice. "Yes, thank you for waiting...... alas, Bowya. Are you interested in that? "Huh? Oh, yes. I thought the case was going to be amazing." Ain''t supposed to be able to say anything stupid about hearing his voice, and deceiving his reply to Majorica. "It''s been five years, and this is Ishtarika... no, he came to my store around Ishtal, the continent" "What do you say we go around? Is something wrong?" "It''s not you. I can keep saying in my dreams that it''s not you. They''re going to dream. Everyone with this magic stone did." What a noisy story, Ein thought. Then has Majorica been in the same situation? "This is a special case, a seal. I''ve made it since my store. I''m good at this kind of technology." "Well, if you don''t seal it, can you hear Mr. Majorica?" "I don''t know, because they heard it without exception. It''s really weird... I can''t believe I hear you because you have a demon stone" For Ein, who feels the smell and taste of the demonic stone, he didn''t feel it was particularly weird, though it was strange. All this time though, my interest in that demonic stone outweighed my appetite. ¡­¡­ Still, I feel something from that demonic stone. That didn''t feel like something I was going to do to myself unless it was evil if I tried it from Ain. And even as Ain, I can''t abandon my interest in that demonic stone. "Mr. Majolica. That demon stone...... how much is it with the case? "Sorry, Bowya. I didn''t hear you...... what did you say? "Oh, please don''t! Not since something happened." "Mr. Majolica. How much is that demon stone? Majorica wanted to decide not to ask, but still Ain goes on. There was nothing to do to stop Chris. "Why do you want this, Bowya?" "I don''t know. But my interest in that demon stone really doesn''t disappear, I''ll be careful to get it out of the case... can''t it? "... I''m not attracted to anything, I''m not fooled." That''s what Majorica affirmed when she saw Ain better. He was also good at finding out such things, and as Chris, I was relieved by the word. "It''s okay. It''s all my will." "Ha... there''s something I can do for you. Chris, okay? "Honestly, I can''t admit it, but I also know that if this happens, even Teco won''t move, so if Lord Majorica cares, so on." "Then all you need to do is pay for the materials in this case. It''s 300,000 G, okay? "Yes, I can pay" Hearing Ain''s reply, how much did His Majesty say pennies he gave him... yes he moaned in his head. "Yeah, but this was the last of the money, so it was just fine." "That''s good. Then I''ll wrap it up a little bit for each case." It''s kind of noisy, but as Chris, I decided to report it to Silvado and Olivia for now. In fact, as Chris, he was in a position where he couldn''t stop very strongly, so he thought it best to turn to Silvado and the others for judgment. And after receiving that third demon stone, Ain and Chris left the Majolica Demon Stone Store, where they stayed longer than planned, and returned to the castle. "You''re gonna love something weird, are you a big guy? His Royal Highness the King? It was easy for Majorica to predict "Bowya" as Ain. Neither the Kingsguard nor the Knights'' deputy commander are supposed to escort the nobles. As a result, Chris probably wore a helmet outside the store so that he couldn''t see his face. Nevertheless, Majolica is the owner of a luxury store of demonic stones commonly used by the nobility and also delivers them to the royal family. Its mouth was so stiff that it could be said to be equivalent to that of the Lloyds. "Found... Found..." 23 By the way, how strong are you? "Father. Thank you again for today" "Oh Grint. Rest tight." King Heim''s capital, the new Round Heart residence...... Grint and Logus finished their morning training. Punishment in the matter with Olivia has been downgraded to a substantial Viscount for territorial confiscation. Thanks to this, I was wondering if Grint''s fringe would disappear as well. But Anon''s father, Aid, never dropped his daughter''s engagement. Grint finished his morning training. Daily status checks were routine for him. Grint Roundheart [JOB] None ¡¤ Roundheart Next Period Principal [Level] 5 [Health] 220 [Magic] 124 [Attack] 125 [DEF] 90 [Agility] 41 [skill] Saint Knight, Defense Growth Rate UP "Father, you''ve got a little more status." "Excellent. Keep going for the Heavenly Knight." "Ha!... may I ask for one, by the way" "What? Grint looks a little like he expected from Logus. "I''d like to show you your father''s status." "Well, I''ve certainly never shown it before." "Yes! Even Heim, like your father, can''t help but wonder about the status of a knight with a finger fold." "Then I''ll show you. If you don''t go as far as me, you won''t be a Heavenly Knight." Logus Roundheart [Job] General. [Level] 55 [Health] 1490 [Magic] 811 [Attack] 653 [DEF] 421 [Agility] 317 [Skills] Great Sword moves, physical strengthening, command That''s how Logus released his status to Grint for the first time. The mightiest knight in Heim, it means he who also has the strength of a finger fold on the continent. Having seen such Logus status, Grint will have even more respect for his father. "Awesome, Father! Such a high status...... I have to work harder on this too! I ran away, Ain''t brother enough to deal with you." "Oh right. Your harder work will also pave the way for the Heavenly Knight. It will be applied to the Holy Knight any day, that way the true power of Grint will be unleashed. I''m waiting for that to happen." "Ha!" "Mother-in-law. As my mother-in-law said, they don''t set me up." "That''s right. It''s a stupid story from the start, though I can''t say much outside. We''re already kings of this continent, even without the help of that country." It''s Isis to Alma that we''re having a conversation. The theme was about Olivia and the others, Ishtarika. "But in case something happens, you''re going to wage war." "I guess not. In that country, the words of the First Unified King weigh as much as the voice of God. That country and Heim don''t have an economic deal, which is why they''re banning people from entering the port." Alma had not been asked about Olivia. Alma was the second daughter of the Baron''s family, who had been sent in as a second lady, so she had not been told that the bond or anything else would be divulged. The only two people in the Roundheart family who knew about Olivia were Isis and Logus. For that reason, Alma feared that she would be executed when she found out about Olivia. "But mother-in-law. Even if we are prohibited from entering the harbour, it will soon be detrimental..." Alma felt the most at stake in the Roundheart family. I was a person who was cold with Olivia and the others myself, and a country so powerful that I wouldn''t be opponent in Haim when it comes to Ishtarika. You can''t say it in front of Logus or Isis, and it''s not like you''ve ever seen Ishtarika with your own eyes. But based on the knowledge I''ve learned so far, I thought Heim would be destroyed in a few days. "That''s true. I can''t deny it...... but what was the result. I couldn''t put Ain in the next round of hearts. Anyway, it was the one that was born." Toxin decomposition. Its ability was commonly used in Heim to detoxify poisons from snakes in forests and elsewhere, and to cure light eating areas. So even if I followed EX, I could only think of it as something like that for Isis. And that Ain''t never happened, that Ain''t gonna be the head of the famous Roundhart family of Wu. "Right." Haim where birth skills are important. Alma tries to convince herself that''s why she couldn''t help it. Because of his anxiety, Alma also strongly supported Grint becoming a splendid Saint Knight...... Heavenly Knight. "Ha... ha... So, Your Highness, thank you for your time." "Oh, thank you. You must be tired, you can lie down." "Excuse me...... let me sweeten your words" Ein was training with the Knight of Istharika at the Knight''s Stuff in the Castle, at the training center adjacent to it. This was the first thing Lloyd made me start, and at first Ain was just rolled over. "Good day, Dear Ein. You''re no longer a regular knight." Chris speaks to Ain after the game. This form of training was started by Lloyd, but Chris was also involved in keeping the guiding role and Ein safe. "Can I beat my father soon? If it''s true, Ain wanted to call it off about Logus. But somehow there is resistance to callout. Ain''t been able to think about this because a lot of my thoughts on Roundheart were blown out as I came to Ishtarika and lived with this family. "Come on, what do you think? I still don''t know unless I actually fight. It doesn''t mean you can win if your status is high." "You did. Though I don''t think I''ll ever see them again." "It''s something you don''t know what''s there, Dear Ein. Now wipe the sweat." Hand me a fluffy, dry towel. The refreshing aroma of herbs soothed Ein''s fatigue. "Thank you, Mr. Chris. Speaking of which, Mr. Chris can beat your father......? "Do you hear that?" Chris replies with just a few evil looks on his face. "Shouldn''t I have listened" "Oh, no, not that I can''t, but I was wondering what to explain." "... what do you mean? "Hmm. So I''ll show you my status, shall I? You never showed it to me, did you? "Yes, I just released my status and you never showed it to me before, did you?" Ain looks resentful, but Chris laughs bitterly. It wasn''t that I wasn''t willing to show it, I was purely losing sight of the opportunity. "Because it''s a good opportunity. Take a look." Christina Wernstein [Job] Saint Knight [Level] 81 [Health] 2290 [Magic] 3110 [Attack] 574 [DEF] 299 [Agility] 813 [Skills] Holy Swordsmanship, Wind Magic, Spirit Magic, "Oh, no. Strong." Ain''t got a weird tone to stick with. But I had no choice but to do so. It was Chris in status. "Some parts of me are winning, but Master Lloyd is more expensive overall." "Is it a monster" Chris keeps talking with a dull laugh. "Hehe... you can''t help it if they think so, can you? He''s probably the hardest and strongest man in Ishtarika." "You did indeed. Can you actually beat your father?" "I''m so sorry for your loss. Though I think you''ve seen my status. Probably losing in physical strength such as offense and defense. Nevertheless, I have quick moves and wind magic... so clearly, it doesn''t seem like a battle." Ain''t been surprised to see Chris'' status, but I''m not convinced it''s because there''s quickness and wind magic in a word. "Maybe Lord Logus can finally follow me with his eyes... so I think it''s easy to take him down." "Much and proper" The answer was appropriate. Never so much as a pompous trick, but Chris was also gradually becoming more and more of that nature to come out even before Ain. I think I explained this time with a few more words. What she just said was the word ''at last''. The feeling that I could handle it was too much on the table. I felt a little confident in Chris that I could defeat the habit he had spoken of if I didn''t actually fight him. "Because if you have the strength like Master Lloyd, you can follow it with your eyes. They''ll take care of it." "I see. By the way, I''ve never seen anything called Sacred Swordsmanship. Is this different from the Sacred Knight? "Oh, I can use the Holy Sword. If I could use it, I would have gotten the skills. Even the Devil''s Sword and other systems would probably get it if it was advanced in use." Lightly, they have a holy sword. Chris says it is a testament to those who can draw on the strength of the Holy Sword, those who can handle it, and that it will be easier to draw on its power. It doesn''t mean you can never take the Holy Sword without this, it just makes a good sword with the cleavage you just have. "I want something of my own, too." "Right. A rare knight of darkness¡­ no, it''s a skill that can''t possibly reside in people, so I think you can think of a weapon to go with it" "Is that the Devil''s Sword or something after all? "They also had Durahan, who had the Holy Sword. I''ve read it in books." Anything at all. Katima''s lab changed. In this room beneath the castle, Ain and Katima studies and discussions take place. "So you''re saying that cases where you can absorb skills from demon stones are rare? "I think so. Ain''t you been eating Green Wyburn''s magic stone the other day? "That''s an unsavory one. I ate it properly. I also tend to have HP status." "There are also hypotheses about rising status. Can I explain it to you? "Nice." There were significant discrepancies in skills and statuses that could be absorbed from the Demon Stone. To conclude with regard to skills, not one has been able to be acquired since Durahan. The rise and fall were still intense in terms of the rise and fall in status. "Don''t imitate me. Come on, Skill. Green Wyburn is definitely a miscellaneous fish in Wyburn, but it''s still a Wyburn species even if it rots. Flying, braces, all sorts of skills." "But I have to get one." "Uhm. That''s why I think about the magic and vitality of Demon Stones! "What the hell is that?" Katima launches the Nyanya hypothesis. "The amount of magic and vitality contained in Durahan''s demonic stones is enormous. That''s why I expect to get skills." "I mean, that doesn''t mean you can''t get skills if you smoke the demon stone of a weak demon..." "So yes, this is Nha! I have 10 Black Fuorn Demon Stones in my Pocket Money! "What is that Black Fuorn, by the way?" The cat took out a demonic demon stone called Black Fuorn. I took out about 10 of them, which were made of cod brown. "Fuorn is a word-speaking tree demon, smart and harmful to people, so knock them down, but Black Fuorn tricks people into nourishing them and eating them." "I see. You mean bad Fuorn" Katima explains that both Black Fuorn and Fuorn move by generating fog as they move. It can have a messy effect if it occurs in a wide area or in a woodlike place, but it''s not a big effect if you do it in a visible place near the field, he said. From its black Fuorn demonic stone, Ain felt a fragrance reminiscent of an aromatic walnut. The smell alone was intense, and the aroma was palatable, but there was only one problem. "Mr. Katima, do you have a minute? "Nha?" "Black Fuorn demon stone, it smells like walnuts... I don''t like walnuts" Ein didn''t like walnuts. Rather than dislike it. The touch and fragrance were really hard to accept. I already like this because I like almonds and stuff. "What are you saying to the half of the dry ads..." "Hey, dry adds don''t just eat nuts..." If you breathe water, it also takes nutrients from the soil. And if you''re human, you eat regular meals. It wasn''t special considering that. "It cost me a lot of money. Eat it because it''s going to be useless." "How much, by the way?" "Black Fuorn''s magic stones are expensive. 90,000 G each, so 900,000 G in total." The demon stones Ain bought at Majolica''s demon stone store were 30,000 G and 52,000 G. And the mysterious demon stone 300,000 g. Aside from the mysterious Demon Stone, it''s an unbeatable price for the White Bison and Green Wyburn Demon Stones. "Exactly, that''s bad, so I''m going to smoke it" "I''ll be there at once." I made up my mind. I thought I''d smoke you fast enough not to have time to taste it. Ain then reaches for the Demon Stone and begins to absorb it. "It tastes so dark... I''d love it if it wasn''t for me." What Ein felt was the intense fragrance of walnuts. I guess this would be a reputation if I made cakes and other treats, but that doesn''t matter at all to Ain''t no good with walnuts. Ein, who had thus finished sucking all the demon stones, had lost a little energy. Because I''ve smoked a lot of flavors that I don''t like. "Green Wyburn''s demonic stone wasn''t too smelly or tasty either. It was only painful to smoke such a bad taste..." "Good day. Hoi Riplemodoki" Do a reword with the Riplemodoki demon stone given to Katima. The first experiment was terminated. "Huh healing. Delicious." Ein had Riplemodoki''s Demon Stone as his favorite. Good flavour but inexpensive and easy to get is also highly appreciated. "Ain, check your status. Are you getting more skills? Ain''t been told to check his status. HP had increased by 100 to 1355, that was the only increase in status, but I confirm that I have more skills called thick fog. "The fog has been added. Success." "That''s Blackfuorn''s skill, blind as an application. Apparently, the experiment was a success with both skills and stats. I hope you use it in the courtyard for a prank." Katima asked about Ain''s status, his skills and said he was as expected. It''s been a strange thing so far, but it finally reveals a little bit about the demon stone absorption. "Are you saying that not only skills, but stats also have something to do with Demon Stone''s amount of magic and vitality? "What I''ve learned from my current experiments is that I can''t build my skills or stats without a certain amount of magic or life. We can have these two up to a certain line, and it''s just like nourishing." "It''s just gourmet." "Yeah. I think Ein''s status has something to do with it. The more status you gain, the more candles you need. I think any Demon Stone I''ve ever been able to absorb my skills and stats will become more powerful." Katima explained this. In other words, if a demon stone does not have a lot of magic or vitality, increase the number of the same demon stones and increase the amount of magic similarly. That if you don''t, you don''t have an absorbed effect on your status or skills. He also said that as Ain grows, so will the skills and stats of many weak demons and demons he was able to absorb until then. "Surprisingly, there''s a bad part of it." "That''s a real monster if you can absorb anything from clams." Ein was convinced what Katima would say. Ein has absorbed Durahan''s demonic stones, thus gaining the ability to detach humans. But it has always been too good to talk about infinitely increasing stats and skills like this. "So on the contrary, if you smoke more demon stones, do you also have more skills and stats that you can suck away for that matter? "Hmmm... I think the status growth is going to be huge. But the skill... you shouldn''t expect too much. Sometimes strong races like dragon breeds gain multiple skills. You smoked Riplemodoki''s magic stone before, and your stats improved? But I don''t have the skills. That''s why I think there are more elements of skill that need to be structured." "Then you won''t know soon enough." In the meantime, I decided to experiment with this matter later if I had the opportunity. No matter what they say about dragons, there''s no way I can prepare any number of demonic stones of such a race, and I abstained from drawing conclusions now. Concon con. "It''s Chris. The Queen and Olivia have invited you to tea." "I''m a little tired and I think I''ll take a break. What about Mr. Katima? "I''ll think about it some more. I want to find out what stone Ain bought me." That''s how Katima sees the red and black demon stone in the case Ain bought. Since the day he bought it, Ain''t never heard anything like his voice. It also seems to shake my willingness to research as a Katima, and for now this demonic stone was kept and managed in Katima''s lab. Ain replied that he found out about Katima and headed to where the queen and Olivia were waiting about Chris. Laboratory after Ein left. Katima was expanding the book and doing every research. Not that one. Not this one... I was looking into the characteristics of the demon stone. I did discover a similar demon stone, but it belongs to a giant dragon species, and I would exclude it because it would be a child''s demon stone, but it is too small for this size. "Mmmm..." Another thing, there was no record of demon stones acting like they curse people. That''s why I launch one hypothesis. "... an equivalent class of demons to Durahan, specializing in magic? Undead if it''s like a curse......? If you have enough power to be good at magic and keep your own will, could you possibly leave something a little like your heart? That''s what I was thinking. In the end, though, the Demon Stone was taken from dead demons and inhumans. I couldn''t really believe the hypothesis that my mind would stay with it, nor for Katima, who makes research a business. Ain''t been guided by Chris and came to a place where he''s having tea. "Sorry to disturb you." "Oh, there''s Ain." "Welcome, Mr. Ein." Would you like some tea? And he invited me, and the first to arrive was Ain''s mother, Olivia, and grandmother, Laralua. Laralua was Silvard''s wife, or queen, and the race was the half of a dark elf. Now she is young and beautiful, she was Silvard''s only wife. "Thank you for inviting me" "Come this way, Ain''t you" "Then excuse me." That''s what they said, Ain sat next to Laralua. If Laralua is present, Ain often sits next to him. Even as her, she was her first grandson, and a child like Ain was preferable to her. "What was Ain doing after his training? "Something like an experiment at Mr. Katima''s. I know a lot about my absorption." "Oh, Ben, this is Ein? Why don''t you tell us if you like?" That''s what Laralua tells me, and Ain explains what he figured out earlier. The conversation thrived because it was also a rare fact for Olivia and the others. "Really... then, if you had the skills you wanted, you''d have to have a lot of those demon stones" "Hey Ain. Don''t you know how many you need? "I think a lot of experiments would tell. But I knew I''d need a lot of magic stones to experiment with." "It''s not that easy." This experiment cost me 900,000 Gs. Assuming you did it 10 times for the same amount, 9G, and even if you looked at how much you could have smoked each time, you wouldn''t easily find a "certain line" to build your skills and status. It''s also unrealistic to re-examine Ain every time he gets stronger. "I feel like I just have to go through all this myself and learn some kind of line" "Right. It''s as much as you don''t know by your status, and good luck, Ein." "Yes, it''s a status, Ain. I need to talk to you." I hope Laralua has a good story to tell, see Ain better and talk with a smile. "Good story, is it? "Ain''t what you''re getting bigger too. Lloyd told me you could have a decent weapon." "Is that true? I''ve always been a wooden sword, so I''d be happy to go to the next stage! Ein is still young, so his body length is never too high. For this reason, what I am using now was a sword made of wood. In the meantime, there''s no way I''m happy to be told I can practice with a decent weapon. "My body is still small though, and is it from a dagger and heel? "Right. I think Ein is full of just having a normal sword. So... there was something just right in the treasure trove, looking forward to it? "Show your mother how cool you look with your sword, too, huh? It was abrupt, but Ain was happy. I was glad to have been allowed a decent weapon from the wooden sword that seemed to acknowledge my growth. Laralua tells me I''ll give you that dagger next time, and Ein can''t wait for the day. But first, I decided to thank my grandmother for looking for my dagger. "Thank you, ma''am. I''ll make sure your mother sees me grow up too! 24 Step forward. One day. Kingdom of Heim, Grand Duke of Augusto. "Father, then we come to Ishtarika..." "To Non and Krone, Alfred. And a couple of old servants." A few days after Ishtarika contacted me about the acknowledgement. Grand Duke Augusto and his son Harley were in the process of planning a crossing to Ishtarika. "So you''re gonna take me as planned? "Ah. Harley, make your lord the head of the Augusto family on the date this Non leaves the King''s capital. I will inform His Majesty accordingly, and henceforth the sovereignty of the Grand Duke will also be Harley''s, Lord''s." Grand Duke Augusto had decided to cede the Lord''s seat to his son Harley. It was one of my preparations to cross to Ishtarika. "Then Father leaves Wang Capital for sanatorium and goes to the trade city. And Krone gets to the trade city for his dear grandfather. Alfred and a few servants, for their care." "Exactly. If it''s a trading city, it''s a big problem, and healing to Euro is likely to work as a heim." "Right. There are many luxury inns created by big merchants in trade cities¡­ I wonder if it would be uncomfortable in terms of service." The trade city of Birdland is a sovereign city of numerous merchants. The luxurious establishment they created was already comfortable. Haim was of course so popular with the nobles and millionaires of Euro and Rockdam that its comfort and quality of service were unparalleled on the continent. For that reason, Grand Duke Augusto decides to use it. In order to relieve the fatigue of the affected body due to his age, he decided to conceal the Lord''s seat to his son. Normally it would have been important if the Grand Duke had also been hiding, but he was quite old and he had spoken that hiding was not a distant future for a nobleman close by, so he expects it to never appear in disbelief. "What did Elena say" Elena and I are Krone''s mother, and if you try from the Grand Duke of Augusto, you will be my son''s daughter-in-law. She worked in a castle and was a working person. There are days and days on the moon when that character affects or does not return to the Grand Duke of Augusto. "That already looked as light as usual. If my daughter decides to respect it, she says it''s only an adult responsibility to be safe." "I''m really a dowry. Don''t let Harley think you don''t have it." "Don''t say that. My wife is certainly better..." My daughter-in-law Elena works in the castle on finance. He was such a vessel that it was said that if he was a man, he could also have been a minister, and such a woman was such a jewel that he was rumored to be able to do more work than the current finance minister. She comes out of a lowly aristocrat called the Baron''s, but still a brilliant woman who has gone so far with her strength. It was Harley''s heart that Krone was glad he had a mother''s sloppy personality. Grand Duke Augusto, who saw the job for the first time, introduced his son Harley, and Elena liked Harley so much that she went into marriage. "Then, as soon as the loads are ready, we shall head to Euro." "The fathers will be waiting for a while on the Ishtarika ship, won''t they? "Right. Looks like the ship is pretty good too. It seems that there is a room built for the Ishtarikas to ride too, so that they can stay there with Olivia''s consideration." "Then when you get there, please say thank you until my minute" "Oh, let''s just say I will." The first time I was contacted about having a boat stay, I was prepared for a short cramped life. Although I could put up with it if that was for Krone, I was only a little worried that Krone could put up with it. It is a thankful offer from Olivia who came there for consideration. "... should I consider the possibility of a lifetime breakup? "The possibility is not zero. Non takes many of the money and jewellery he has ever had available to enable Krone to live without difficulty there. In some situations, let''s just be..." It''s hard to cross continental Ishtal and then come back with the power of the individual alone. That was why this Grand Duke of Augusto and Harley were determined. "Ishtarika/Pedigree Atlas......? Ain does every check in the castle library. I was collecting some material to find out about the mysterious Demon Stone I bought. "This looks good." That''s what Ein says and takes in his hands is a drawing that summarizes the species present in Ishtarika. Thick and large, this book still weighs billions in hand for Ain''t the kid. "Ha-ha..." "I''ll take it." If you say so, Chris will help you take the drawings. Ein seeps a little remorse into the way it is. "... I hate Mr. Chris" "Oh, yeah!? Ignoring Chris in a hurry, he opens the drawings he put on his desk. "Oh yeah. Let''s find out first about dry adds." Open the table of contents, look for the Dry Adds page and open it. The page was found light. "Very familiar." Filled out are the nature of what I said would root for dry adds, as well as skills. Biological information was detailed. "Dry ads enrich the soil, so many crops grow. I see." Dry Adds have the power to enrich soil nutrition. Because of this, the land where Dry Ads live is blessed with abundant crops. "Why is the number of dry ads low......? Page of interest to Ain, here''s what it says. Dry ads have greatly reduced that number. It has to do with one nature, rooting. Using the nature of this uprooting, numerous dry ads have been hunted. Dry Adds, who can never be said to be highly combative, have been symbiotic with warm races. But in search of the power to enrich the soil of the dry ads, the dry ads begin to be hunted. What comes out then is that it takes root. Those who raid forcefully interact with the dry adds, which have not taken root in the raiders. Then it''s easy next time, if you threaten to kill yourself, many dry ads have had to get to that raider. Or he said that his own life-threatening dry-ads kept coming after him. "I feel so down, let''s not do this anymore" Having read it, Ain decided to rest already. "A, Dear Ein... What is it? Oh, I see. Have you read about dry adds..." Resurrected Chris calls out to Ain. Looks like Ein also figured out what he found. "That''s one of the reasons why Dry Adds, and Master Olivia was afraid to interact with Lord Logus, refused. I don''t hear about these cases of dry ads these days, but it used to seem like a lot." "Chest shit gone bad" "There were a lot of these cases. We''re here to protect you from it." "Yes, thank you very much. I don''t think I can even forgive Mr. and Mrs. Chris in case your mother has one." "I understand.... Would you like me to speak to La Larua and pick up the dagger I was asking you about before? And how would you like to join us in training? It was Chris''s concern. Because Ain''t got a lot to do with herself, and I''ve got information about how bad chest shit gets about dry adds. Train and make Ein feel a little lighter. I wanted to make you feel confident that Ein himself was stronger. "Right. I have to be strong, too. Let''s go get a dagger." That''s how they leave the library behind. Then I went bowling with Lloyd who stumbled through the outside of it. "Hmm? Was this a matter of research, Dear Ein? "Yeah well. I''ve stopped." "What can I do for you? I look at Ain, who feels a few steps lower than usual, and Lloyd asks about it. "I''m looking into dry adds, and I''m feeling sick, so I''m about to go get a dagger from my wife." "Was it to your left? I have a good story for Master Ain. With the permission of the princesses and sires." "Good story, is it? Ain got interested. I thought Olivia and Silverado would need permission, but Ain was very happy with what Lloyd would say next. "I thought it was time for Ein to go through a crusade of demons, and I was consulting His Majesty. If you get a dagger, join us today for a trip to the nearby woods. Rest assured there are only weak demons." "Is it true!? Yay, then you''ll get your dagger soon, Mr. Lloyd! For Ein, who has always wanted to be strong, and crusade the demons, there has never been a happier story. Riplemodoki used in the experiment with Katima is half fruit, so it doesn''t count in Ain. Having heard Lloyd''s words, Ain went for a room with the queen Laralua on a very fast foot of joy. "Ah... Dear Ein, please wait! "Lord Chris. What did Ein find that offended you? "It''s about past cases of dry ads." Lloyd asked Chris why he was so far away from Ain. Listening to Chris'' answer, Lloyd turns into a bitter face, too. "It will be hard for Ein, the decision to go get a dagger was probably best. It would have been nice to change your mood." "Right. If you say so, I''ll be saved, too. I''ll ask Lord Lloyd if I can get you a dagger." That''s what Chris said. He followed Ain. Ain''t hated and disgusted my fellow countrymen and past incidents. Think of him, do your best to help, Lloyd was thinking. "Though Master Ain''t gonna do his best for the princess," Laralua took me into the treasure trove. They have some treasure trove, and this time in is mainly where the weapons are stored. Four people enter there: Laralua, Olivia, Ain and Chris. "I wonder where it was." "Ain''t no way to touch it because it''s dangerous. Chris, nice to meet you." "Okay. I''ll be waiting to find you." "Ha." Laralua searches for the dagger he is looking for. The treasure trove was covered with many weapons. I can see everything from giant sickles, spears, what seems like a holy sword to something like a demon sword with a seal on it. Looks like Laralua found what he was looking for. "Chris, will you take that dagger over there? "Ha.... Your Highness, if you''ll excuse me, is there anything wrong with me? "I don''t. Ain''t that perfect for you? "Yeah, yeah, your mother''s right, I think it''s cool, too." They have a dagger that is recommended for parents and children, and I let Chris take it. And the dagger Chris took in his hand, the whole thing glowed black and dull, and the patterned part was embedded with red gems. The making was beautiful and never a substitute for what could only be described as disastrous. "Again this is... what a dagger for the Dark Knight" "Then from now on, it''s Ain''s yours." "Yeah, yeah, you look great, Ain''t. Good for you." That''s how I take the dagger handed to me. In the meantime, I decided to put it on my hips, put on a leather belt that was stored together and equip it with a dagger. "It seems expensive, can I have it? "That''s okay. My husband gave me permission, and more importantly, the dagger has always been dusty in this treasure trove." "Why not? It''s so beautiful." The dagger Ein received looked so beautiful that it wasn''t something to be ashamed of even when he was using it. That''s why I wondered it wasn''t used. "You''d say the name of this castle, White Knight, wouldn''t you? Is that why all the kings and knights of history... ask for white and silver holy swords and treasure swords on the outside? That''s why they didn''t have anyone to use it." Ein was convinced that Laralua had explained. The desire to impress upon the first King of Unity was well understood. Thank you very much. "Ain. We''re going to the woods nearby, right? Are you okay?" "It''s okay. He doesn''t seem to be strong, and Chris even has Mr. Lloyd." "Well... it''s hard for you to be there in case it happens. I''m going to be careful." Olivia is also convinced and decides to let Ain leave happily. There were two proud powerful knights of Ishtalika, and it was harder to find someone to wake up to in case. 25 Unsurprisingly, a demon and a romance weapon. The carriage carrying Ain and the others arrived in the woods near Wang Du, the destination, in about a few dozen minutes. The weather was nice and the sky was clear today and the forest air was pleasant. "We''re here, Master Ain." "Be careful. Come on in." Have Chris take my hand. Ain''t getting out of the carriage. That''s how Ain saw a beautiful forest with beautiful greenery and a bird''s voice. "It''s a beautiful place. I don''t think there''s a demon." "It''s a beautiful place, but there are still demons. There are no demons at risk, but remember to remain vigilant." Taking Chris'' advice, Ein pulls himself together, too. Because we don''t know what''s going to happen any more than it is where demons appear. "Then I will lead the way, so please keep Ein going. Lord Chris, I''ll leave you behind." "Understood." As Lloyd was to lead the way, Ain was to walk behind it. From the Ishtarika people who know about Lloyd and Chris, nothing could have been more reliable. "By the way, Mr. Lloyd. What demons come out of this forest? "Right. It''s the Forest Rat, the Greater Egg, the Green Slime, and so on that often emerge." I wasn''t sure what kind of demon it was when I heard the name, but Chris supplemented the information to Ain. Apparently Forestrat is a rat about 80 cm and prefers to act alone to collective action. Greater eels seem to come in sizes greater than 1m, but are dull in motion and less aggressive. Just be wary, like when you chop an onion, it sprays a poison that makes you cry. Green slime is a green slime as per the letters. Covered and smothered by an enemy perceived presence. Because your body isn''t just big enough, you can scratch it with your hands and get out even if it gets covered, and the position of the demon stone and nucleus is clear and visible, so if you attack there, you can take it down lightly. "Sounds safe and good for the first war." Ein is basically a character he doesn''t force. Opportunities like this one therefore feel just the right balance for him. "If Ein is the knight of the castle, he has grown until he can already fight firmly. So even if it were us, we wouldn''t be able to help. Of course, if it''s a dangerous situation, I''ll protect you." "Thank you. You can fight with confidence." "Ugh, yeah...... Master Lloyd. Apparently, it''s not enough." "Honestly, I was expecting some. At the point where you can do it with the knights..." Two people looking at Ain from a little behind Ain in battle. What was in his eyes was Ein''s appearance, which did not include the great eels or the Forest Rats. When I first confronted Forestrat, there was something about how I was going to attack him. Of course he looked worried about the first hand as well, even when dealing with the great eel. It feels like you''re already dealing with these demons with a patterned attack and not with them. "All right, that''s it. Yeah, the rats and the eels are gettin ''things. That''s a hassle." Yes, what Ein is saying was one of Ein''s pleasures, the thoughts of the demon stones. Rats and eels were honestly disgusting. Nevertheless, only the green slime seemed to be in Ain''s mouth as well. "Melon soda? I wonder. I can''t wait to see why it''s slime to melon, and soda, but well, it doesn''t taste bad." Ain''t been happy with the taste I''ve felt in a long time. Can''t you do too much melon soda from green slime? Though I thought about it, I wanted to enjoy this flavor first. "There were a lot of flavors from Demon Stone over luxury, but the green slime is different. Isn''t it fancy because it''s slime? By analogy, a child''s favorite melon soda with colorants that could have been drunk in a family-like store. It tasted like a so-called sweetener, and this sense of junk made Ein comfortable. "Ha ha! Dear Ein, apparently you''re not getting enough." "Mm-hmm. I knew it felt different because I''m not your human opponent. Weaknesses are different, and you can''t say they''re similar when it comes to behavior." "I guess. Because they will feel a danger to their lives and either defeat Ein or try to escape." "Yep. So I''m learning a lot. Unlike training at the castle, the opponent''s life is at stake, so even here, the response has changed." It was easy to understand the aim of the weak demons or the demons Ein has fought for today. Rats are bound to jump at Ain''s neck, and when it comes to the big boar, they just sprinkle mild poison and try to escape on the tree. And the green slime, though it was the fastest and most dangerous of these three types of demons, only came with an attack that covered me, so I should have attacked the demon stones and nuclei for that time. "Sounds like the tactics were already in place." As Chris says, Ain had already completed his own way of dealing with it. It was never difficult because it was simple demons of movement. "But I''m glad I''m as strong as this today. Don''t get hurt. It''s a good experience." "That was more than anything. Let''s go somewhere a little stronger next time." "Please. You can count on both of us to make me feel safe." Ein looks at the green slime that was nearby, saying so. I was about to go home, but at the end of the day I was thinking about trying out some moves. That''s how Ein took out Katima''s specially made nails. "Oh, dear Ein, that''s..." "I thought I''d use this in practice too because it''s a corner. Should I stop? "No problem. Even if I were you, I''d like to see you actually use it." Then I said I was glad, and from the root of that nail in my hand, I emerged an arm like a black tentacle. "Well, this is the dark straw of the example" "Even though it looks like this, it''s straw, isn''t it, Ain''t it..." Something tells me Chris is unhappy with the naming, but as Ein, on the contrary, he was unhappy with it. All right, I''m thinking even if I had one of these awesome straws. Ver.2 is currently under development and discussions continue between Katima and Ain on its direction as well. "Okay. Eh... no! The "dark straw" stretched out with a hanging voice pierced the body of the green slime, right next to the demonic stone. And while breaking down toxins for humans, the action of absorption causes the contents of that demonic stone to be sucked. "You''ve never seen a skill like this... I see, like a glowing bubble is the vitality or magic of a demon stone" Green Slime tried to escape with a light tremor at the same time as the dark straw pierced him, but the pierced damage also caused him to stop moving immediately and just get sucked. "I knew this move was a little scary, Dear Ein..." "Really? Although it does look black and intimidating." "No, it''s more like you''re smoking a demon stone." It was quite noisy to see the black tentacles poking out of the boy''s hand and sucking the contents out of the falling demon. "Well, you can''t deny it''s intimidating. But isn''t it a good thing that there are powerful moves, Lord Chris?" "Yeah, well, that''s great. You''re right. It''s best if Ein gets stronger." The demon stone I smoked using the dark straw still felt like it was graded somewhere better than taking it out and smoking it. It has been some time since I came to the woods, and as a result, Ain''s hunting went well. Sometimes the sun was already setting. Ain''t they talking about going back to the castle? "Dear Ein, by the way. Was there any movement on the status? "Looks like I changed if I was smoking some green slime. Apparently, the magic was really just a little bit higher." I wasn''t expecting any fluctuations in status until the hunt started. But as I continued to smoke the green slime, I confirmed the increase in the magic power of something that was trace. "That''s just hard. Thinking about it, it would still be best if you sucked on some weak demons'' demon stones before Durahan''s demon stones." "Mr. Chris is right, but you have no choice anymore. If I have the skills I really want, I will manage to have a lot of demon stones for that demon." "That seems to be the only way." As Chris said, if you smoked weak demons before absorbing Durahan''s demon stones, even demons like Green Slime, you would have had a lot of skills now. I can''t help thinking about it that way, but now I couldn''t help it. "Then let''s go back to the carriage, Master Ain." "Okay. Thanks to both of us, we had a good hunt. Thank you." Yes, Ain thanked me and replied that Lloyd and Chris were very sorry as they smiled. "Speaking of which, Master Ain. It''s a dark straw, but the nails used in it were pretty good." Lloyd remembered about the dark straw. Katima''s special claw for the dark straw, which was a strong offensive from Lloyd''s point of view. "That''s true. Dear Katima, I''m talking about something special, but what the hell is it used for?" "Do you want to know? Ain''t got a little laugh and want to hear it. Lloyd, who was interested, replied to that, of course. "The nails of the dragon species are plated with misrils. Katima said she forgot what a dragon it was." "Oh, yeah, it was made of such expensive materials..." Of course as Chris, I can''t hide my surprises. Even if it''s just a dragon claw, it still has a fair amount of forehead for what is pinky. I was also surprised at the use of having misrills plated more than that. "Mithrills will be applied to skills like absorption, which seek conductivity. I''m just surprised to hear of the dragon claws, but I didn''t know you''d even have a misrill." Mithril was an expensive material even in Ishtarika. So much quality and strength that if you make it in gear, it''s a thing for life, and the price is for life. If you''re making a thin sword like Rapier with an overall misrill, it''s not uncommon to reach 10 million Gs with just the material. In the case of Ain''s nails this time, although the amount of misrills is not surprising in terms of raw materials for plating. Still, both Lloyd and Chris were shocked by the combination of dragon claws and misrills. "Ask for romance! and Katima made it for me. Honestly, I''m sorry because it''s a good amount of money, including demon stones..." "Well, Master Katima, that''s my hobby and I live, isn''t it, Lord Lloyd? "Ugh, that''s right, Master Ain. And since Ein arrived, Katima has always seemed to enjoy herself, as much as she would be happy to be us." "It would be helpful if you could say that. You''re here all the time." While I was explaining my nails, I even got to the carriage where the knight waited. Finally, Ain thanked me again, and today''s hunt is over. Given the results of today''s hunt, Ain was a success because he had a good experience without injury. "Lord Amur. Ishtarika''s ship has arrived." In the Duchy of Euro, a large Ishtarika ship finally arrived. That number is two. Although the ship was smaller than Princess Olivia''s, it was nevertheless bigger and more powerful than any other ship held by Euro. "Okay. I''ll try to pick you up too." There should have been no disrespect in welcoming guests from Ishtarika. That is why Lord Amur was to welcome the Ishtarikas directly. Those coming from Ishtarika are also clerks to make final confirmations about the transaction, etc. Another fact-finding team to examine the guard knights and sea crystals. Many personnel have been mobilized. As far as the civilians are concerned, the superiors have also been mobilized in Ishtarika. "But when you get here, it really boils down to you. I don''t think we can officially do business with Ishtarika." "Mm-hmm. I can''t say much about it, but I''m getting more realistic, too." Two ships moored by the castle inhabited by Lord Amur. I saw the intimidation and the building of the ship, and I understood the strength of Ishtarika. "What''s going on with Grand Duke Augusto?" "Ha. We''ll be there in a few days. When you arrive, you will meet Ishtarika and transfer to the ship." "Okay, so it doesn''t look like there''s any special problem." The Grand Duke of Augusto was slowly but on his way to Ishtarika. "Lord Amur! The Ishtarikas are coming down, hurry up! "Oh, okay! Let''s start by treating our guests from Ishtarika politely. We have to end this deal with no problems, I thought so Lord Amur hurried to pick up the Ishtalika mission. 26 My first anger. A few weeks have passed since the day Ain first hunted. Two ships of Istalika headed to the Principality of Euro, one of which returned to Istalika. One of the two ships returned home after completing the prescribed work, as the main ship was loading materials and other necessary supplies. Warren, who compiled a report from a civilian aboard the returning ship, is coming to report to the Silvers. So you can actually mine sea crystals, Warren. "The quality of sea crystals from the Principality of Euro is also a practical endurance, and there are no particular problems with mining. If so, we can move on to work as planned." Silvado and the others had been briefed while checking the sea crystals from the Principality of Euro, brought in by Warren. There were no problems with the quality of sea crystals with regard to their use in demonic props, and enough was brought from the Principality of Euro as a sample. "This is a superimposition, Your Majesty. As long as we don''t have a problem with the quality of sea crystals, we''ll be happy to think about what lies ahead." "Uhm. Let''s also hope we find a new mining site" "... and Warren. Are we done with the report? "No, I still have it. Of course, I have received a letter from Lord Amur, and I would like to ask His Majesty to sign his approval." "You know and you''re delaying the conversation. The Lord..." Silvard had one thing that really bothered him. It is about the Grand Dukes of Augusto. Grand aristocrats who have bothered to contact us via Euro and wish to cross to Ishtarica. He said he cared about the flowers Ein received, he was concerned about the granddaughter of the Grand Duke. "You won''t have much trouble bullying His Majesty later, Lord Warren? "Ha ha. Well, I would also like to report on the Grand Duke of Augusto, which Your Majesty may be concerned about." "Always a troubled minister." Warren laughs a little, takes out a piece of paperwork and looks at it and reports it. "Krone Augusto. The year will be on top of Dear Ein''s four" "Go on." "The results of the exploration. The third prince of Heim is unofficially present, but he asked to marry him." "Hmm?" "That''s been a delightful topic." When I hear Warren''s report, I smile as if Silvard and Lloyd were going to be happy, but plotting something. "Yeah. Isn''t that pleasant? By the way, that Miss Krone seemed like a no, but that third prince apparently hasn''t given up." "Pleasant. Lloyd, isn''t this getting to be a delightful stream? "You''re getting more and more delightful stories, Your Majesty. Come on, Lord Warren. I want to hear more." The two rush on. For those of them who don''t have a good feeling about Heim, this story was getting interesting. "And the party the day before Olivia and the others returned home. I met Ain on that day, and we were getting along." "Warren always has a lot of intelligence." "Yeah, you''re right. I''m not worried that I won''t be able to find out when I''ve been searching for information." Istarika Chancellor Warren was a powerful man who would not allow other followers on intelligence-gathering. Even Heim''s information on another continent was being examined along with his deal with Euro. Seeing that high level of intelligence ability, Lloyd also gave him words of praise. "... I''d like to talk to you directly when you get here about who you are" Krone for doing something delightful for the Silvers. Silvard wanted to make sure she was in person. Before I had any idea what conversations were going on at the Royal Castle in Ishtarika - a line by the Grand Duke of Augusto. The former Grand Duke of Augusto, Graf, had taken Krone, Alfred, his ancient service and a few escorts aboard the ship of Ishtarika. "But you''re stunning, Alfred." "Yep. It''s Master Left. I don''t think this is the ship." The room through which the Graphs were passed was for the nobility of Ishtarika, and the amenities and decor were all satisfactory to the Graphs as well. Krone and Graf had separate rooms, but they are staying in almost the same room just because of different furniture and other arrangements. "Grandpa. I think it''s easier than the Augusto mansion." "Right. Honestly, no matter how many rooms there are for nobility, it''s in the boat. I thought you might feel wobbly and the equipment was inconvenient." "You don''t have any. It''s really easier than the mansion." The Graphs, though in the boat, were comfortable without feeling wobbly. It is also gratifying to Graf, Alfred and the servants that the problem of Krone''s difficulty in spending time was also a matter of concern. "Our supply room is also stunning. I don''t have the amenities or luxury of this room, but I still don''t find it inconvenient to live in, and I don''t feel wobbly as well." Alfreds, a few servants and escorts, of course, had another room available. However, there was no difficulty in spending the room, and because it was quite comfortable, there was not a single dissatisfaction among those accompanying Ishtarika. "Though it was a fairy tale, of a distant country. You get a real feeling when you get here, Grandpa." Ishtarika for Krone was all I could imagine just studying. Even though his father, Harley, had experience studying abroad, I couldn''t imagine listening to it at all. Even when boarding the ship I''m on now, I couldn''t say much surprise when I first found the ship. "Oh. And we''ve already gotten this far, so we won''t be able to interfere with anything, even as Heim" Graf''s concerns. That was about a proposal from the Third Prince. This time he left the country because of Graf''s sanatorium and arrived in Euro via the trade city. Something close to obstruction was expected when Heim left the country, but there was nothing special about that. Speaking of which, the interview from a person near the third prince to Krone wants me to consider the third prince positively again. The fact that we had not yet used forceful means was also a shame as a graph. If it is usually also an offer of marriage from the royal family, it is common sense to honestly accept it as a nobleman serving the country. That it was the family name Grand Duke that the Augusto family did not easily acknowledge among other things and were able to postpone the problem. And as a third prince, he also strongly liked Krone, and wanted him to like himself because he could take his time. As a result, no forceful means have been employed. "Please replace your tea" "Thank you, Alfred" "Let''s take it." Alfred sees how it goes and makes tea substitutes. Graf was thinking. I think that there will be some kind of problem in the future, big or small. But it was the near future that would happen, and it was certain that it was not now. It felt most important that the problem did not arise now. "School?" "Yes. School, let''s go when you''re seven." Olivia''s room late at night. We were talking before Ain and Olivia went to bed for a light cup of tea. In the meantime, Olivia abruptly told Ain to go to school. On second thought, if I was about Ain''s age, it would have been normal to go to school. Speaking of which, you''re almost seven. Me, too. "Let''s celebrate, shall we? "Yes, I look forward to it" Ain is almost 7 years old. More than a year had passed since I arrived in Ishtarika, and I had become a complete Ishtarika person. Even in the castle is already a familiar face for the knights and the supplicants, called His Highness and Ain. The unveiling of Prince Wang Ain was scheduled to take place after the age of 7 when he saw the period. "What school are you going to? "Well... what kind of school does Ein want to go to the other way around? "That, can I choose? "Fine. A large school in the harbour town I went to when I came to Ishtarika or one of the best in Ishtarika in the King''s capital. And then there are some famous ones in the distance... it''s hard for Ain''t to go, something with a position" Apparently, the limit is the school in Port Town. They have a dedicated water train, and it''s easy to get back to the castle when something happens. The other is a school in Wangdu. As for Ain, I didn''t want to leave Olivia, so in my heart I was going to decide to go to King''s Capital school. "If it''s a port town school, will you live alone in port town after all? "I know I''m taking some escorts, but as a royalty, Ain''t gonna be there alone. It''s okay, ''cause your mother can stand it." Olivia endured with a light tear in her eyes. As for Ain, I heard he lived alone, and I still decided to reject him. "I don''t even like to leave with your mother, so Wang Du is by far the best. If you''re in Wangdu''s school, you can go through the castle, right? "Because he''s a good kid if he''s Ain''t already. Thank you, Mother would be delighted. If you want to attend Wang Du''s school, you can go through the castle. I think we''re just gonna take the water train and get close." "Is that a little distance? "I''m pretty sure it''s in the King''s Capital. It''s just that the king capital of Ishtarika is huge, isn''t it? That''s why Wang Douchi often travels by water train as well. Because traveling in a carriage takes too long and you get tired." I see. Ein thought. Nevertheless, can Prince Wang normally take the train to school? Aren''t you going to make a little noise? and I was thinking about some things like whether it was a dedicated water train for the school as well. "By the way, is it okay for Prince Wang to take the water train to school? "I wonder who the escort will follow. Sooner or later, Ain''t gonna be appointed exclusively, so wait till then, okay? When he heard that Ain''s exclusive escort would be appointed, Ain was convinced. There was no foolish story about letting Prince Wang ride the train alone. "But I''m getting a little excited. I never really got involved with people my age." "Right...... sorry Ain" Ain had 0 friends his age. 1 if you add krone, but still she''s not around. Olivia apologizes for making such a situation. "It''s not your mother''s fault. But... what is the school in Wangdu? Ein changes the course of the conversation before Olivia makes another apology. I wanted you to tell me about Wang Du''s school. "Right! You want to know what kind of school. Then I''ll explain, Ein." Olivia begins her explanation of Wangdu''s school to Ain. The name of the school is the Royal Kingsland School of Isthtarica. Kingsland is the name of the King Ishtarika capital, and they use it as it is. They have a royal name for the school, but they also have the National Kingsland School. To be honest, Ain''t wanted me to change my name because it''s confusing. The royal one is only royal to the school, and the supreme power is Silvado. The State operates as the State of Istharika. The Royal Family is, of course, of a higher level, and it''s hard to get into school. And he says the number of students is less than half that of the nation. It is, of course, the royal one that Ain is going to enroll in, by the way. Nevertheless, it does not seem to be possible to enroll without doing anything. "Is it an exam" "Can''t all this be wrongful? That''s why Ain''t gotta work hard." I was talking about taking a selective exam. You can do the math, you can do the history. Or even if he excelled in one area, such as law, enrollment was considered possible. Of course I could magically sell myself in. "Well, I mean, in my case, the strength is toxin decomposition EX and the dark knight." "I honestly don''t think you''ll find out, even if you used the Dark Knight skills. I don''t think there are people I''ve actually seen with my eyes. So I know it''s ok... maybe it''ll be a bit of a hassle after something happens, but the toxin breakdown EX is still a secret too..." A dark knight who would never dwell in a person if he were normal. I still couldn''t use that for my exams. The toxin breakdown EX will then be used. However, its toxinolytic EX was not yet scheduled to be published due to its specificity either. "Then I''ll have to do it with my sword already...? "As a mother, I''m sorry I can''t use my corner skills, but I can''t help it." When he told me to show excellence in something, Ain''t had no choice but to compete with sword moves. All you have to do is show that strength as you always train with the castle knights. His efforts, so much as the gift of training, and the fruits of his training in making use of it, had the strength to cross sufficiently, if only to the extent of a regular knight, in the same age. "As a mother, I don''t think it''s a bad idea to compete with the strength of a sword. Ain''t Ain''t you getting to beat a castle knight now, huh? "Yeah, right. If so, can you pass? "Of course. Even the Knights of Ishtarika were so chosen to reach that place." "Then I''ll finish it with training by the day. When is that entrance exam, by the way?" "Because of the high number of exams, we should be doing it every month for kids under seven." If he does it every month, Ain thought about ending it all the time. He thought it would be troublesome if he ran out of room later on. "I have my next exam coming up, and you want to take Ain? "Yep. I''d like to get this over with right away, and can I sign up? "Okay. I''ll have everything you need in the morning." "What time is that next exam date, by the way?" Olivia such as I''ll be ready in the morning. Ain heard about it and thought the exam day was near. "You don''t have another week, do you, Ain''t you? Much earlier than expected, but no problem because I just wave my sword as usual. You just have to be in shape by the day. "It''s okay. Next week''s exam, please." "Okay. I think Ain would be fine, but your mother''s here for you! Ain''t been waiting for the entrance exam for the past few days. Though I thought it would be good to train with the Castle Knight as well, it was nevertheless an opportunity to show it to an outside person, because I wanted to see the school with my own eyes. The day of the exam. Ain''t decided on a dedicated knight yet, he was escorted by Chris to the Royal Kingsland School at the exam venue. Just like the last time he went to the Demon Stone store, Chris hid his face in his helmet to avoid making a scene and was equipped with personally owned items, not Kingsguard knight armor. For the record, Chris'' personally owned gear seems more expensive than the Kingsguard''s armor with more digits. After leaving the castle, the two head to White Rose, the largest station in the Wang capital. This time I got on a regular water train, not a royal water train. The area lined with schools is like a school city lined with several schools as well as Royal Kingsland. Get on the train heading there. Arriving less than 15 minutes later, the place is crowded with many students. The Royal Kingsland School exams are held monthly and numerous examinees come together from all over Ishtarika. But minus that, quite a few other school students were walking, and Ain was stunned by that. "You have so many people" "This is an area in the Wang capital, yet called a school city. Students, of course, but there''s always a crowd of researchers, teachers, parents." Chris responds to Ein''s question. As for Ain, I get a little slackened when I hear they''re always so crowded. "I don''t really like crowding each other out, but for now, I''ll try my best to pass" "I also believe that Ein can pass. Royal Kingsland School is this way." That''s how Chris takes Ain for the exam venue. If I looked around, I saw a few people with knights as escorts. Chris explained that it seems basic that the aristocratic child also attends schools in this school city, and that it is a natural sight to have salaries and knights. "But Lord Lloyd''s son must also be attending the Royal Kingsland School." "... What!? Somehow Chris said something serious. Ein can''t really react to the facts either. "Mr. Lloyd''s, child...? Huh? Was Mr. Lloyd married? "Oh, that... didn''t you know, Dear Ein? I thought I was already listening." "No at all. I didn''t even hear the dust." "Ugh, uhh... what do we do" Chris starts to worry about what to do, he seems worried that he can explain this. "It''s good because it''s Dear Ein... no problem, yeah. Dear Ein, I''ve actually met Ein at Lloyd''s wife." Chris continues his explanation, confirming that he has no problem with his small voice. "Huh!? It''s a lie. It''s a lie, right? "You''re the one who makes tea to Olivia every day. Lord Lloyd''s wife." "Mr. Martha!? That little Mr. Martha and Mr. Lloyd like a big beast are a couple!? Too factually, Ain''t losing his usual composure. I had no idea that little cute Martha and Lloyd like a beast were said to be husband and wife. "Please calm down, Master Ain. A lot of people think so¡­ yes, we all do." "Right? I didn''t feel like a couple, either." "They both seem to have that stance in the castle. You both have a position, so it looks like you''re trying to stay moderate and not look like a couple in the castle." "Oh, yeah. Yeah, well... that''s good, right? If we''re close." No conversation to see with the couple, no action, so Ain''t noticed at all since he came to Ishtarika. Now that I think about it, Ein basically didn''t know how everyone was spending time outside the castle because he lived in the castle. "Something about the day you two are on vacation, you can also see them shopping together. I was wondering if we could get along." There''s so many things I don''t know. Ain''t been slightly confused and the tension''s dropped. "By the way, when you say you look like a beast in front of Lord Lloyd, you need to be careful because there''s something easily depressing about Lord Lloyd" While we were having that conversation, we arrived at the Royal Kingsland School, the testing venue. As for Ein, after learning the facts of the shock, he switches and tightens his feelings about coming to the test. No escort seemed to be allowed where the exams were going, and Chris and I broke up on the way. Ain''t gone inside. Ein''s upcoming exam is about combat. Permission to use weapons, whatever they may be. However, dangerous items such as blade parts are conditional on the use of crushed items. It is also possible to use skills, but it is forbidden to use magic that acts on space, such as flaming. That''s why Ain brought in the training wooden sword he was used to. I prepared that and waited now or now for my turn to come. Exam content shall include "excellent" grades in one-on-one battles with examiners. The definition of excellence is quite difficult, but two examiners, apart from the examiners who actually fight, are watching how it goes and eventually the three of them decide whether or not to accept it. "Hey, ahhh! "What the hell is that gesture! It is said that the quality of those who taught you the sword will be known. Why don''t you retire already and go home?! "(Quite the mouthless examiner.)" Examiners for combat exams here at the Royal Kingsland School make numerous provocations. See how provoked exams behave. If you can calm down and act. That''s okay, too, if you show strength, even if it''s intense, of course you pass. The weak who just shed tears were unsuccessful. Even they do a lot of provocations, but of course they were only doing it for the exam, not the heart. "Knock... wow..." And a test taker who grieves that his arms don''t work too well, and brings tears to his eyes. If this were the case, the exam would be over by now. "You have failed. Next man, come on! Ein was not convinced about this method. Still, in addition to strength, mental strength, etc. are being investigated only because I thought there would be no choice as a superior school, so I understood. "Please! My next exam came forward. Examiners cannot be named here at the Royal Kingsland School. By giving them names, a number of measures have been taken to ensure that nobles associated with school operations are not allowed to prioritize enrolment, etc. Not being able to name it is one of those measures. It made me feel easier as Ain. "You fail as well! Royal Kingsland School doesn''t deserve it! Next!" While I''m doing this, Ein''s turn comes. I couldn''t say I wasn''t nervous at all, but as for Ain, I was relaxed. The examiner was quite powerful only as the prestigious Royal Kingsland School. He always looks stronger than the knight in the castle who was his training opponent. But I didn''t think my strength would work. "Please" "Come on, kid. Win the pass and show me." That''s what they say, Ein packs the distance and waves the wooden sword. "Ho ho... I''ll do it, kid. Best speed of the day." "Thank you for that. I''ll keep going." Ain''t no surprise, he keeps attacking. Aim for the feet, for the joints, for the neck. He attacked several parts without fixing his aim, preventing his opponent from reading the next attack. "Hmm. It doesn''t make sense where we dispersed the attack with one of the kids'' memories, it won''t work! "Gu......" There is also a difference in stature and Ain gets a light blow to the side. The status was high and excellent Ein, but there was a difference in experience here. "You depend on your status. Technology isn''t chasing us, what do we keep doing? Or do you want to wrap your tail around it and go home? Although it took a blow, Ain is soon to come back because it was light. I didn''t mean to provoke the examiner at all. "No. Not yet, please" "Huh! I don''t know, your teacher doesn''t seem like a big deal! Ein, who had come with a kachin for this provocation, managed to keep himself restrained. But I felt that I had to show my strength when it came to provocation for exams. It was terribly uncomfortable to waste time with Lloyd, Chris and the castle knights who had taught themselves the sword so far. "I don''t know if I have to try. Let me keep going! "A busy lad. This is why I hate kids with no parental education! ¡­¡­ Using the Dark Knight, Ein decided so. I don''t even know if it''s any trouble with that. Speaking of provocations for the exam, Ain''t stopped putting up with being insulted Olivia. My body is in good shape today. Enough magic I never used. There was nothing wrong with using the Dark Knight. 27 First time in action The Dark Knight was a unique job, making it Durahan''s unique skill. Though they were demons, they were able to interact with people and were also combatant fanatics who preferred to strike one horse in battle. It is in the way they were born that they became extinct. That they can''t even be children when demons interact with each other. Durahan species could only be born purely, in evolution. That is why Durahan, who has been born, is powerful and dangerous without exception. The demon king who was crusaded in Ishtarika in the past also had two sides, one of which was Durahan, he said. If you fight them, never take a single hit. If you want to fight them, never fight between them. No one stands side by side in the melee. Because Durahan is the demon that also earned tremendous trust from the Demon King. "I know it''s work. It doesn''t matter if they''re convinced or not." "Did you say something, kid? ¡­ I have time to complain, if¡­¡­¡­" Ain''t been able to use up the Dark Knight''s abilities completely yet. The only thing I could have done was "fantasy hands". It''s only a basic move for the Dark Knight. That was the "hand of fantasy" for the Dark Knight so that he could use absorption while the dry adds were born. A third arm that activates with magic. Let them work by eating magic rather than by being able to get in. The strength of that hand is only that it is free to add or subtract a teaspoon, and it is a magic eater. You can harden as much as you want, and when you feed your magic with anger, you seek endless strength. Never make it a big accident, Ein understood that. I''m just threatening you, I''m just making you regret those words. Activate the Dark Knight that you didn''t plan to use while thinking about it that way. "Hey kid, what are you doing!? The magic described in the status is basically 200 for a human being without any training, and about 500 for a single wizard. Of these, Ain''s magic power is over 2,500, so he holds five times the amount. To the black aura leaking out of Ain''s body, the examiner asks what he''s doing. But Ain''t got nothing to do with it. "If this were to happen, we should have made sure of the power. Let''s give it a little bit." And all Ain can get in is about 200 magic. I don''t want any more output if I use magic. You don''t need any more than that until your fantasy hands are broken or you run out of magic you''ve given them. That''s how you eat magic and make fantasy hands appear. Shaped like a tentacle in black, but somewhere muscular, its arms still give it a sense of intimidation. I didn''t plan on using a dark straw, so I created a "2" book from around the scapula, although it was a bump production. The fantasy hand that emerged was about 1.5m. One arm with the magic of one person in general, Ain was a little excited to see how strong it would be. "What, is that... Huh! What are you doing? "I''m not flaming or anything, okay? "I''m telling you to explain! "That won''t be in the rules. If you''re scared, I''ll stop, so can you pass quickly? Incitement back. They''re doing the exam. It''s something you shouldn''t do. But Ain was supposed to be unbearable anymore, making him stronger than usual. "Huh... Ha ha! I don''t know if I''m still busy or what kind of skills I have. If you get stronger with more arms, the bug will be stronger than you... Shh! Examiner who said so runs out toward Ain. A more powerful examiner enters Ain''s intermission at an accelerated rate at once and waves his sword toward Ain''s head. "Huh!? That''s a clever arm! Chip!" With a fantasy hand on one side, he held down the examiner''s shaken wooden sword. Ain still got three hands left to use. Now with Ain''s own arms, swing the wooden sword toward the examiner. "Hmm! Though you''ve only got more hands, you''ve got a lot of trouble" I''ve been thinking about it from the start, but the examiner is strong. Shizuku was stronger than the castle knights Ain always dealt with. Ein''s attack causes his armor to be cleverly used and guarded. "It''s not what I was saying. Ha!! Using the other fantasy hand to punch the examiner, he was aiming at the torso but trying to round his body and he didn''t make a clean hit because it was hidden with his arm. "Gu...... nooo. That''s heavy, damn it! Fantasy hands made with 200 magic. Even a man of strength like the examiner was powerful enough to take damage, though it might be from above the guard. But Ain thought he had a little more power. "No. Almost, this isn''t enough" The examiner was thinking when he heard the words. Want more? What are you talking about? Among the examiners, Ain passed enough on the first offense. That way Ain can be even more magical. I''ll double it anyway. That way I can magic 200 at a time again. The magic power used in the hands of these two fantasies doubled earlier in total. "(What the hell is that? Probably strengthened now, my arm pulsating and glowing blue like that odd arm sucking up blood vessels...!)" After that sucking motion, the fantasy hands looked darker. "Now I''m going here." And Ain packs it between him and the examiner, whose distance has opened. Ein is never more agile. Rather, he was less agile than the Knights of Ishtarika. Normally, the Dark Knight is never highly agile because he strengthens and fights with that skill. "Use odd moves, but your moves are slow and helpful...... heh! The sword Ain was wielded with both hands is easily guarded. But Ain''s sword, which gained momentum and waved with both arms, this forced him to put his strength into his lower back, even as an examiner, and lay his sword down with both arms to guard him. "Are you sure about that? A moment of freaking exam officer, sees the black arm coming out of his back. That black arm aimed after the examiner guarded Ein''s attack and began to move. Even in that critical situation, he manages to rotate his body, shielding the hand with his armor and trying to guard it again. If you look at it from a third party, the examiner''s movements were superhuman reactions and movements even then. But the fortified Dark Knight''s arms don''t even go through guards willingly. After the sound of Bekibeki and the tester''s equipment cracking, the tester is blown straight behind him a few meters. Ein''s fantasy hand was attacked by the other side after he made it look like he was going to attack for a moment. I planted a feint. But in response to that feint, the examiner moved the defense. Ein felt that the examiner''s move was purely amazing. A blown exam officer wakes up his body and looks more at Ain. "Ha... ha... what the heck. I''ve never seen a kid like that before." "It''s an honor. Let''s get on with it." "Don''t be silly. My loss, it''s unprecedented that the examiner loses in the entrance exam, you idiot... you pass." At the end of the fight, Ain forgot he was taking an entrance exam. At the same time, I regretted it, both for using the Dark Knight and for my attitude towards the examiner. "I apologize for the bad attitude you''re getting when you''re testing me" For now, I decided to apologize. I couldn''t forgive him for insulting my parents, but I knew he was saying it for the exam. "They''ll be like each other. I guess I''ll have to ask for an exam instead. You pass, you go home after the process." Passing the Royal Kingsland School, which was the purpose. Ain''t been able to get that, but I didn''t think I''d even use my fantasy hands, so my body''s getting loose. "Uh, yeah, I get it. Thank you for taking the test." When it''s over, both the adrenaline secreted by excessive anger and the fire lighting on its body pluck out like a sarcastic wave pulls. All that remained was a sense of pure fatigue and a little remorse for what had become intense. "Dear Ein. Congratulations on your acceptance." Submitted the number tag the examinee received and the exam was completed. Apparently the detailed contact for the successful candidate will reach the house of the successful candidate, in Ain''s case it should reach the castle. In the meantime, Chris stood at the entrance to the room, where the rate of deduction stood right next to him as he left the venue. "Yes, thank you. I mean, Mr. Chris, you know very well that I''m coming home." "Yeah, that''s for sure. And you must be tired, but I''m sorry. Sermon on your way home...... I have something to tell you to Dear Ein, okay? "... Yes" This is why Chris stood at the entrance and waited for Ain, and why I found out Ain''t passed. Chris knew Ein had used the Dark Knight. I could feel the signs at a distance. I didn''t see her face in the helmet, but Ein thought she must still be angry. "Hey, Mr. Chris? "what is it" Chris responds with a slightly colder voice than usual to Ain, who spoke up as he walked. "Are you mad at me for feeling musty? Or are you purely angry? "Both." Then I thought you''d be fine, Ein. If it was slightly mushy, there were still islands to install. "I knew you were pissing them off for the exam. But you taught me the sword, and I''d be pissed if Chris told me you couldn''t even tell me about Lloyd." Correctly, the words that followed were the trigger. I''m not lying. In fact Ein was also frustrated when he was denigrated about Chris and the others. "Mm... mmm... but still no use! Because I used skills I shouldn''t have shown... no matter how much I felt like that" I feel like one more breath. I understand you''ve done something wrong, Ein, but I wanted to refrain from preaching because I was so tired right now. "I''m going to admire Mr. Chris so much that I think he''s my real sister. That''s why I can''t stand being angry." This is also true. Ain''t never stopped thinking about Chris, who also escorts me and trains me. "... ha. Your Majesty will probably hear the story via the school." "I don''t know what else to do with that. Speaking of which, I injured the examiner''s person, is that okay?" "As an examiner, I wouldn''t have planned to get hurt. Nevertheless, some people in that school will specialize in healing, and it''s okay." Apparently Chris stopped preaching now, and Ain was somewhat relieved to guess it. Chris'' sermon to his tired body was hard in the current fatigue situation. How will my grandfather Silvado react? Though I was feeling somewhat depressed, for now I wanted to go back to the castle and get some rest. "(I wonder if we can be friends properly. I don''t know too many people my age... Krone, when will they come?)" Passing makes me think about my future school life. Ain''t never had any friends his age before, so he was looking forward to it. Among other things, Ayn was wondering and looking forward to it, given Krone''s coming to Ishtarika. When I was getting a little chilly after October. It was a little over a month after Ein''s entrance exam for the issue, and he received a formal acceptance notice to Ein. With that notification, Silvado and the others were talking about Ain. "Whatever it is, it''s a good thing you passed it safely. I can''t deny that there was any problematic behavior in it." It is Ain''s grandfather Silvard who speaks so. Of course, the case of the example was contacted to Silvard during the test day. A certain exam number human puts out a black arm and beats the examiner. The examiner said he had suffered a bone breaking injury. Although it was a passing decision because there were no problems with the rules of the exam either, it was the only event as a Silverado that had to hold its head. Ain, who had just returned home that day with a tired face, was sucking some Riplemodoki demon stones and healing his tiredness. Olivia took it for granted to hear the passing news, but not when it comes to using the Dark Knight, right? And I blamed him gently. "Ha. Well, it was an intolerable circumstance for Ein, but it wasn''t a compliment." "As a teacher, I''m glad to hear that my disciples are angry for their teachers. That''s why I can''t be very strong..." Warren said it wasn''t a compliment, but Lloyd wasn''t blamed very strongly. Anyway, it made me angry for myself, so I am happy and in a difficult mood. "Fortunately, skills exist immensely. That''s why I don''t know what I used, and I''m not in a situation to be identified." "That''s more than anything." "By the way, what is that examiner''s injury? "I let those who could use healing treat me. I heard you''re finally feeling better." I was concerned about the examiner that he was injured, Lloyd. I visited Silvard to that extent. "Nevertheless, speaking from the standpoint of teaching martial arts as well. It''s your own fault you got hurt. Only the fact remains that in the end I just lost" His thoughts were harsh. It was an idea for him to be in Ishtarika as marshal of the Knights and also head of the Kingsguard Knights, a teaching position and a person in a position to test was exposed to such ugliness. "Lord Lloyd. But only in this case, don''t we have a choice? Ein was used by the Dark Knight anyway. It''s a legendary Durahan move¡­ I wonder if he, the examiner, has a heavy load." "I agree with the rest of that. I know what Lloyd is saying, but since Lloyd has our biggest prowess, such as Chris, as a teacher, it''s a natural outcome." Lloyd was convinced to hear the words. Fact Ein has a remarkable effort of his own over his skills. I thought it was like I was looking at my younger self. "Lord Lloyd, by the way. Would you recommend Lord Lloyd''s son? "Oh that''s the story. It''s just that he''s still immature, so only in school or in an emergency can he be conditioned." "I see. So what will you do about sending me to and from school? "When it comes to sending and dropping you off, you don''t have that much credit yet. I thought Chris would take over." "That''s reasonable. If that''s all that''s left, I''ll admit it." What the three of them were talking about was Ain''s exclusive knight. As for Lloyd, the school likewise recommended his own son. From the Marshal''s point of view, the out-of-school escort was not yet strong enough to be forgiven. That''s why he''s only in charge of escorting inside the school, and outside the school, Chris continues to do it. His son was, so to speak, an exclusive knight apprentice. "Then let''s also put the princess in a clinic that way. I''ll talk to Ein later." "Oh, Lord Warren. I asked for it." "But it''s getting cold out there, and the rest is hot, but I don''t like the cold." "Yeah, sure. Speaking of which, it''s getting cold... it''s about time, Your Majesty." "Mm-hmm? Yeah, I sure am. The long-awaited first flight will arrive soon" When Warren says it''s time, it''s a long-awaited sea crystal as Ishtarika. The deal with Euro, and the first flight we can mine, is scheduled to arrive in Ishtarika. "As long as I can''t wait. I guess the mining volume is beyond my assumptions? "Yeah, you''re right. I was wondering if you''d be worried about depletion for a while." "That''s good. It means she looked exactly like a princess." I had a situation where I could buy cheaper and more quantities than my deal with Heim. As a result, the situation could cover much of what was needed in Ishtarika, and for a while it stopped worrying about depletion. And that first flight will arrive any minute. Many sea crystals and guests from Heim on board. 28 Her prank. "Ain''t nothing but a dark knight eating demon stones in a mazacon! Suddenly I learned an unspeakable frustration with a word said, but Ain managed to contain it with criticism "Suddenly, what are you talking about, Mr. Katima?" Katima''s lab. So the two of them had a noisy development in the name of their usual research. The main thing today is the mysterious Demon Stone that Ein has purchased for 300,000 Gs. "When I heard about the magic stones that curse people, I thought there was something like that." "You''re selling a fight." Although Katima had read and fished for books that were likely to be material even while Ain was away, and past examples, she has not been able to find what demonic stone it is now. I was a little stressed because of it. "When I thought about it, I didn''t have any friends my age. Weird to be a botched dark knight eating demon stones at Mazacon...... Ouch! Ouch Nyaaaaaa!! I can''t stand it. Ein snaps Katima''s ears to the left and right. It doesn''t break my heart when I think about educating cats. "It''s okay because there''s no one else. I''m not a botch." "Who? I''ll tell you what." "... I have one friend named Krone, so safe" "Where are you?" "Coming to Ishtarika on a boat soon" "Oh, a customer from Heim. So now it''s botch...... so it hurts! Nyaaaaaa!" I have a bad Katima that doesn''t punish me, but I also enjoyed this exchange slightly as Ain. After all, it''s a good time for Ain''t got no friends. Although it is a different matter whether it is his intention or not. "It''s time to start going on. Don''t be so stupid." "Ku... ku, that hurt..." "After all, you still don''t know what kind of magic stone it is." There''s only one thing I know. "What? I didn''t hear that. Me" He showed off a little Doya face and told her that he had figured one out. "This demon stone is at least the same generation as Durahan''s demon stone, or the product that preceded it" "Then if you fish for the materials of that generation," "That''s not all. A demon as strong as Durahan. There''s no such thing as magic stone material from Nha. Even the Demon King''s Demon Stone in the first place doesn''t know the details. If you know how strong it is, there are two things you know." I never thought it was so much a product of the past. And it''s about the same as Durahan, although Ain''t a little wussy to hear about the Demon Stone without the materials. I still can''t help but worry about the curse. "I guess it''s a demon stone curse after all" "... do you want to smoke now? Katima''s proposal is a fact that I have also considered as Ein. The poison doesn''t work, though I thought so. So what''s the curse? become. I don''t think the curse is poisonous at least. I hesitate to think if something happens to my body as a result. "I guess the curse is the neck. If it''s just poison, I''m not afraid." "Nyah. I can''t believe they curse me to death the moment I suck." "I don''t think so." "If Durahan Class demons can use the curse when they were alive, they can afford it." "Wouldn''t that work in the end! No matter how much toxinolytic EX, Ain''t got no strong resistance other than special poisons, and no certain cheats. They thought that was the curse, if it wasn''t for the resistance, they''d be lightly hit. "Ain''t the owners of this demon stone held it in unsealed circumstances? "Like that''s what Mr. Majorica said." "Hmm. I''ll get you out of the box." Katima''s proposal was to take it out once and put it nearby. It''s a force move, because the cursed ones were never supposed to be dead just to say they had weird dreams. "Here? Where Mr. Katima is? "I won''t let the loser do such a fun thing." Although I pulled a little on Katima, whose liver was too tight, that''s about it... and Ain decided to be ready. And reach for the sealed case. "No, wait a minute. If the curse affects the castle people, it''s dangerous. I almost opened it." "I can''t get out of this lab. This lab has at least a more rigorous sealing process than its sealed case. It''s specially made, so it''s okay." "Oh, yes." He seemed unnecessarily worried and reaches for the case again. I understood Katima was putting money on the research, but I never thought she was even putting curse control in the lab. "In the meantime, I''ll open the case and take out the demon stone. Don''t touch it yet." That''s what they say, releasing the case you were reaching for. ¡­¡­ "I knew it. I feel signs from the demon stone that you''re breathing something" "I don''t feel it. What sign? "I think you''re going to notice, I guess that''s a sign. Even though it was sealed in Mr. Majolica''s store, you felt some sign. I didn''t feel it in the lab." "I expect it''s because the curse control here was excellent." The muscles were through. And Katima said, I could also feel the strength of the anti-curse processing applied to the lab. "It''s a sign that you might notice... that Ain''t got no idea..." "I hope you don''t say anything ominous." "But I can''t explain it. I don''t know why I''m possessed by Ain now. What are you, Monoya?" "You''re a normal boy." If you want to explain Ain, you can absorb Demon Stone with the power of Toxin Decomposition EX in the half with Dry Adds. And that you''re a reincarnated person. I could never tell you about a normal man when I think about this. I was so familiar with this world that I occasionally forget to say that I was reincarnated even as Ain. "Mazako." "I''m gonna pull your ear again." "... Sounds good. One thing to teach you, Nyaein, about absorption, you can control it" completely "? "I think you can say you can do it now. At least you don''t suck it out unconsciously because you''ve got the stone in your hand." "If you''re still sucking unconsciously, you can suck all you want in Majorica''s shop." I ran my mouth a little dangerous, but Ain''t had no problem controlling absorption already. "I won''t do that though. Maybe you can smoke it if you don''t like it a lot." "Ain''t no good." "So, is there something you can control? "... you want me to take it? "No way." Katima put her finger (meatballs) on an example demon stone. She expected that she might find out something by taking it in her hand. "That''s just dangerous." "If you don''t smoke, the link with the Demon Stone shouldn''t be built. I used to suck it up unconsciously. So I guess I''m fine now." Indeed, Ain was unconsciously sucking up his familiar demon stone when he couldn''t control his absorption. Katima had hypothesized that there would now be no problem because she controlled it and basically sucked it up from her arm. "Assuming something goes wrong, what do you do? "Seal every room. So for now, the outside influence can be suppressed, so it''s best to think a little bit about destroying the demon stone from there." "... are you sure? Because I thought that there would be a way to deal with it and that it would not be particularly dangerous. Ain also made up his mind to take that mysterious demon stone in his hands. "Nice. The study of demonic stones is a little dangerous." "I get it. Then you don''t know what''s going to happen, so just stay alert." And put your hands next to the Demon Stone. "How much?" "We''re ready. Let''s do it! Using that voice as a signal, Ain took the example demon stone in his hand. Oh, my God. I thought it was nothing. Now it''s not just a voice that Ain can hear, but a voice that sounds all over the room. ''Found it... Found it... Found it... Found it! "Nha!? What the fuck!? The voice that says I found it doesn''t ring. "Ain''t got it back! I can stay in the box!! "Wow, okay! Katima decides it''s dangerous and tells me to put the Demon Stone back in the box again. So what I didn''t expect happened to Ain''s body. "What... why? Why the Fantasy Clue" Two or three fantasy hands emerge from Ain''s back¡­ four and more and more. Their arms stretch toward the Demon Stone. "What are you doing! Ain!" "It''s not me! Come out on your own...... ugh! What the fuck is this!? Suddenly, Ain''t got no idea what it is. I won''t leave the demon stone out of my hand even if I try to put it back in the box. "Nyah...... go back Nyah! Katima moves into that unusual situation. Tackled Ain''s back and forced Ain''s hand back into the box. Then I managed to pull Ain''s hand out of the box with all my strength and close the box. Then the fantasy hand, which had appeared many times, gradually returned to Ain''s body. "Ha... ha... what the hell is that?" "Mr. Katima. You''re so weak..." "Naturally, if only you had fantasy hands. What the heck... Ayn!? "What the hell. Nothing yet." "Body! I''ll see! Katima tells Ain in such a hurry. Ein, who had never seen Katima in such a hurry, also hurries to move in front of the mirror. While Ain was on the move, Katima headed to the bookshelf. "What the hell, this..." Ain walked into the lab wearing his usual clothes. That was supposed to happen. But what I''m wearing now is black armor. He was wearing armor the right size for his little Ain''s body. The leaking aura is black. Mixed with red blue aura. Now it''s like, that armor is Durahan itself. "There it is! Ain''t seen this! Katima brought up an old book. What was written there was one painting, the black armor Ein was wearing now. And the page explains a certain demon. "Durahan......" The book brought is a valuable collection of old demons, and the page opened by Katima is information about Durahan. Illustrations about the hand of fantasy were by his side, and Durahan, next door, wore black armor. The design is twofold with Ain. "Ain''t. Honestly.... smoked a little? "I''m not smoking! That''s what happened when you suddenly thought you had a fantasy hand!? That''s how Katima thinks. There were various hypotheses and calculations in my mind about what had just happened. "I''ll smoke this first. Heelbird''s Demon Stone Nha. Heelbird is a special magic stone, not toxic to humans, and its power is used for healing as it is. Ain''t supposed to suck the same effect" That''s how Katima handed three heelbird demon stones to Ain. Ain, who was tired rather than normal, sucked it up all at once. I couldn''t afford to feel the flavor, but the soothing scent like mint goes through Ain''s body. The aroma and sobriety also felt like it was healing my tiredness, and by the time I finished smoking, Ain had regained a little calm too. "Thank you, Mr. Katima. I''m a little calm." "That''s good. I think the armor''s gone." Apparently, the Durahan armor disappeared as well, just as Ein calmed down. "Ask for your information. Other than fantasy hands, the skills of the Dark Knight are practiced or something." "I didn''t. I mean, you didn''t even know what skills you had." "Honestly, I had no idea how magical the equipment was or where it was coming from when it came to Durahan. That''s why I was scared when Ein was practicing." "Then why did you ask..." Its strength was the famous Durahan, but details about the skill of the Dark Knight are now unclear. In fact, it could even be described as an historic discovery about the armor just discovered. "I don''t know what that means." "But you also found out Mr. Katima could hear you, didn''t you? "Yeah. That''s all I discovered, but... uhm" "Why do you think the hand of the Dark Knight''s fantasy asked for that demonic stone? I have a hypothesis. That the fantasy hand activated on its own and asked for the Demon Stone. There are things I don''t even know about the Demon Stone body, but I didn''t know why I even appeared in Durahan''s armor and asked for that Demon Stone. "But the story is completely unrealistic. The first is that the Dark Knight asked for this demonic stone, perhaps because he felt it had something to do with his growth. The second is¡­ this is a stranger story. Maybe the Dark Knight was some kind of" fringe "demon stone." "I mean, my sucked Durahan demon stone. That the original owner of it had anything to do with this demon stone, or with this demon stone? "That sort of thing. It''s no wonder this happened, considering the fact that the Demon Stone curses you already." To be honest, I could only give an example of a hypothesis that is unrealistic as well as katima. Even she, who has lived a life of dawn in research, is riddled with everything that involves this demonic stone. As both of us, I won''t go as far as to say at all, although I''ll keep talking about that assumption. In the end, after a little while, today''s research will be opened, and both Ein and Katima will be leaving the lab behind. The day a little after the demon stone commotion. Ain''t been away for a long time. The destination was visited on the first day of Ishtalika, the largest port town in Ishtalika. Ain''t going, which usually means the Royal Dedicated Water Train departs, but it wasn''t much to be done, so it''s on a water train with vehicles for nobility. The members on the way are Ain and Chris, the two of them, on the vehicle Ain got in. The previous vehicle contains several civilians, including Warren, and the knights of the escort. I was on my way to the ship arriving at the port town. A port town that takes approximately three hours and a little time to arrive. Many sea crystals brought back from Euro are on board the ships that plan to arrive there. Warren is going to inspect the state of the sea crystal. The reason Ain''t following is because Silverado thought it would be a good experience, and he interviewed Olivia. The reason Olivia hasn''t come along is because she''s helping Queen Laralua do her job. I wanted to follow Ain even as her, but I had decided to leave that role to Chris. "We''ll be there soon, Master Ein." "It''s been a long time. He said he was coming this far." "Right. Speaking of which, isn''t it the first time Ain''s ever been away from Olivia? That''s what Chris told me, and Ein was convinced for sure. On second thought, I''ve only ever been away with my mother Olivia. I have been to the school for entrance exams, but I wouldn''t call it going away because it was only a trip within the same King''s City. "I''m starting to worry about your mother when I think about it. What shall we do¡­" "Olivia thinks the opposite is true." "undeniable" "Dear Ein will have many inspections and official duties in the near future. This visit will also be a good experience." Yes, as Chris puts it, I was grateful as Ein. The current Ain was just being fed, so I wanted to keep my hands on as much as I could think about the future and what I could do now. "I appreciate it. To Grandpa. But every time I see him, he tells me novels lately." I made a mistake with the entrance exam. Not if Olivia breaks what she promised, too, right? And although I had spoken of it, it was too sweet a way to say it from Silverado. I knew Olivia couldn''t say strongly to Ain, so Silvard was usually a sweet attitude, too, but I scolded him strongly that it shouldn''t be all that time. One thing is that I used skills that I was told I shouldn''t use. Two, learning what the results will be properly before using the moves. Since then, Silverado has been telling me about it for a while. "It''s not something you can do publicly yet." But one thing was good for Ein. That had inspired me, and training using fantasy hands had begun. Lloyd still serves as the opponent because normal knights were impossible. "I appreciate Mr. Lloyd serving as his opponent, but I think he''s too hard, Mr. Chris." "Ah, haha..." When I dealt with the exam officer, I even broke the exam officer''s bone. Lloyd didn''t get that much damage. Although I try to use as much magic as I did during the exam, I get guarded with one arm with armor together. And then there was no blowing up or disfiguring. "Certainty, the training of fantasy hands was supposed to be in the name of safe use. He said it was also necessary to understand the dangers. It''s different when I use it on Mr. Lloyd, but it doesn''t look dangerous at all, so the spirit has changed slightly..." It should have been a training to remember the strength of fantasy hands well and to understand where to use them and how to apply and subtract them. But using it on Lloyd doesn''t look dangerous at all. I''d rather eat it. Yes, next! It doesn''t look dangerous at all anymore around rushing the next shot. "... I''ll tell Lord Lloyd about it next time." "Please" Chris holding his head. In terms of usage, Ain would have improved a lot. I''m also getting used to moving it fine. However, we have not been able to deepen our understanding of the dangers that should have been the problem. "Recently, Lord Lloyd sees a few more verses trying to get the output out." "No, you can''t do that." Ein had to consider another training for Lloyd, who was already about to start intensive training. And I understood very well the strength of the marshal of the great Ishtarika, Lloyd. Looks like we made it to the harbor while we were talking like that, and Chris suggested we go down to Ain. And Ain nods at it and goes down to Harbor Town. "You were so big" What Ain''t seen getting off the water train is a vast expanse of harbour town landscapes. The station from which Ain went down is located in a small high place close to where a large ship stops. When Ain came here before, he didn''t see the town''s landscape because he moved from Princess Olivia to the royal train in such a way as to move the door through it. "You couldn''t see it last time. This is Magna, the largest port town in Ishtalica." It also serves as a military port, Chris continued to explain. Large and lively, this town features many houses with white-walled houses on a red roof. By the way, there''s an aqueduct, and I can see you carrying something around a small boat. Numerous ships were stopped by the sea, as were those who could not be counted. There were also many stores open where light meals could be eaten, and it seemed like a fun town to just look around. "It''s so busy, it''s a beautiful town" "The seafood you can buy here tastes fantastic. I will be purchasing some on the way home, so make sure Olivia has a souvenir as well. Olivia loves fish sold in magna." "You shouldn''t do that. Let''s make a massive purchase." Chris laughed bitterly when he heard Ain''s reply, pointing to where the ship would dock and starting to guide him. "Looks like you arrived a while ago. Looks like we''re going through a process." Ahead was a man in a uniform, thought to be an employee of the harbor, and a civilian and knight who got off the ship talking. Warren, who got off the train as well, comes nearby. "Dear Ein, good luck with your long journey. What do you say, Magna?" "It''s a beautiful and busy town. It''s so fascinating that you want to spend a while." "Ha ha. That''s above all. Then let''s come. We''ll talk about sea crystals and some equipment." That''s how Ain walks near the cargo that was dropped off on Warren. Apparently, for one box, Warren dropped it off early by saying he was coming to inspect. "There. Have you finished your predetermined work yet? "Ha. We are putting an end to sterilization and other tasks as a matter of priority with regard to what Warren will confirm! "Good luck. We''ll take over here, move on to your next job" "Ha!" Looks like Warren had some confirmation about the cargo, and he visited it on the knight who was by his side. Move the knight because there seemed to be no problem. It was a measure of thinking about Ain. "Lord Chris, may I have it opened? "Understood." That''s how Chris opens the welded lid. Something seemed to have used magic, and there was already a cut when I thought the wind had blown. "Thank you. Now, look, Dear Ein, this is a sea crystal that has been mined and is particularly untouched." It was taken out in front of Ain. Chunks like rock salt. It was a white, clear mass. The touch feels like a normal stone and the surface is a little rough. "This is the sea crystal. You''re ravenous." "You''re going to freak out because you''re going to wear a bunch of scratches in the ocean. Let this memorize magic and control the magic stones." "Doing so eliminates the effect on the human body, doesn''t it? "That''s right. These ocean crystals have been sharpened, their conductivity enhanced, and processed to become part of the magic artifact." The sea crystals Ain had in his hand were about 20 cm in size. Still felt no weight at all and felt like a dry bone. "Please have one. I''d like you to touch it with your hands on the train." That''s what Warren told me, and Chris deposited sea crystals from Ain. "Then let''s move on. Here are a few magic tools to use for mining." Ain''s inspection continues. This was followed by descriptions of the demonic props used for some mining, the processing machines of sea crystals located in the port town and the activities of the survey group of sea crystals. "That''s it with this. Thank you for your long time." The inspection of Ain, initiated by Warren''s guidance, was concluded. I got a lot of explanations, but Ain''t all heard that explanation seriously. Most interested was the processing machine for sea crystals. I heard it scrapes the surface. I was wondering if there were a number of things like cutters, but I had drugged them and dissolved the surface before cutting them off with something like water cutters. "It was all very interesting. Thank you, Mr. Warren." "That was above all. That''s more than just an inspection." "I thought I''d go see a souvenir for your mother." "That''s good. Chris, you have some paperwork to check, too." I heard the inspection was over, so as for Ain, I wanted to go see the port town for a bit. But it looks like Chris still had work to do, so I decided to wait a while for it. "Then you''ll wait until Mr. Chris is finished." "I think I''ll keep you waiting a lot. So you can put on some other knights." Warren comes up with an alternative, but as Ein, it wasn''t a very welcome proposal. He didn''t say anything, but he was going to get nervous when he went out to port with the knights he hadn''t talked to much about. "No, then you''ll be waiting at this pier. I want to watch the ocean, okay? While waiting for Chris, Ain decided to watch the ocean from a few piers. The sea of Magna was clear and beautiful, and the fish swimming inside were well seen. "I was just wondering if you were in danger alone." "Lord Chris. You may take a little breath, Mr. Ein. But, Master Ain, please don''t travel outside of the pier by your side from here, okay? Stay where we can see you. If it''s Lord Chris, you can hear Ain in case he ever falls into the ocean." "Certainly this area only belongs to the Knights and the Survey... but still absolutely safe" Chris is reluctant. Even though it was near Prince Wang, it was unacceptable for her to be alone. "Then Dear Ein. Here you go." Warren handed over one little red gem. Ein also receives a thin chain together. "This is a valuable magic trick. It''s small, but it protects those who have this. Don''t send anything malicious and glow hard if anything dangerous happens. The queen gave Ein to give it to me when she left for port town today." "The red balls of the earth... if you do have them, I will allow you to just be at the pier" "What is it? The red balls of this earth." "It''s a very valuable magic tool. It condenses the nucleus of a powerful dragon and embeds it in a sea crystal." Chris goes on to explain. And the red balls shall shine according to the vicinity of the malevolent, and they shall envelop the malevolent, and they shall not be able to move. And even if it struck magic from a distance, it was a precious magic item that could be disarmed if it was about a few rounds. "It seems so expensive." "It''s only natural that Ein is a king prince. Mass production is not possible because this takes a long time to make. I''m saying that I can finally give you what I was able to do the other day." "Okay. Then I''ll take it." "Please put it on your arm. Because it won''t work unless you wear it." That''s what Chris told me, and I used the chain to attach it to my arm. It seemed like it was to be worn on my arm from the beginning, and it was easily worn because it also had a fastener. "Then Dear Ein. Try not to get further than the pier by this side." "Okay. Then come and get me when you''re done." That''s how Ain headed to the pier. Ain was pleased to see the ocean nearby full of transparency. "It''s so transparent. I can see to the bottom." Ain went to the pier early and watched the ocean for a while. Unlike the port town Round Heart, Magna''s harbour, which is clear and shows how it is in the sea, enjoyed a good view to even the swimming fish. "You''re going to be able to get the fish by the clue. It''s warm and nice, and I''m getting a little sleepy." What Ein came to mind was a nap. There''s no way I''m allowed to take a nap in a place like this as a royal. Nevertheless, Ain''s face is not yet known to the public. Ain''t this your last chance to think about it if you''re gonna do it? Think about it, forget it. Do it and lie down. The pier lit by the sun was warm and pleasant with sea breezes. There are several crates on the pier, and if they are behind them, they will not see much from around them either, and decide to take a nap. "Ha... that feels good here" Even though it had cooled down gradually, the beautiful weather port town of Magna was surrounded by quite a bit of cheer. As a result, there was no cold to catch, and the temperature was easy to spend. When I looked at Chris, I looked at him and he seemed to be sighing with his hands on his forehead. But I can''t blame you. You seem to forgive me. With that in mind, I decided to meditate my eyes and enjoy this cheer. It''s been a little while since Ain started napping. Chris hasn''t checked the paperwork yet or picked up Ain as though he still has some work to do. He also had no problem with this cheerfully wrapped nap because he was comfortable and was not awake now. While he slept "alone," no one noticed walking nearby. Ain''t never been a big body yet, nothing noticeable. And those who worked on the large ships of the harbour town of Magna rarely looked aside from the ships that were destinations. That was only when I slept alone. "Mm-hmm." That''s how Ain gradually awakens his consciousness after enjoying his nap. After a pleasant cheerful nap, he felt quite satisfied but felt some difference in his head. I slept leaning against the crate, so the feel on my head should have been stiff. Yet what he felt was soft and smelled like flowers. Ein, wondering about it, decides to wake up to see what the situation is. Slowly open your eyes and see what''s going on. The sunlight dazzled me, but I could still understand what was happening to me. "Hey Ain? What is the first dialogue you say? Long time no see? Or thanks for lending me your knee? I was lending her knees. Here''s what she says. Ask Ain to play a small prank. She''s grown up a little, she''s prettier than before. A nostalgic beautiful voice takes Ain''s ear away. He looked at Ain with a slight mischievous smile and asked what Ain would say first. A flower-shaped gem shines in her hands as she raises her long and beautiful light blue hair. "... I missed you. Can''t you say that? Still a little kid Ain, but a hard word for him. She turns her face just a little red and strokes Ain''s cheek. Words from Ain to her that grew beautifully. It was Ain''s little payback for the little prank she did. 29 SIDE: Krone & Graf [Previous] "Ladies and gentlemen, we have just entered the coast of Ishtal, the continent." First flight carrying sea crystals departing from Euro. Inside the ship were Graf and others, the Augusto people, on board and aiming for Ishtarika. More mined sea crystals than planned by Ishtarika will be loaded into a ship and proceeded smoothly through the sea. "I heard that, but you''re really fast to say it''s a ship" "Non has also ridden outbound only a long time ago. Nevertheless, the speed seems to be considerably higher than by then" "Yep. It was three generations ago, to say the least, that Master Graff was boarded in the past. Compared to ships around that time, stability and speed have all increased." It is Ishtalika''s civilian who is guiding the Graphs, under the direct command of Chancellor Warren. The lodging room for the nobility was equipped with a salon, where they gathered for tea and were briefed. "That''s why I felt the difference. But I''m still afraid that three generations will evolve in the last few decades." "Numerous technicians study day and night. It''s an achievement they''ve made." "That''s right. Ishtarika, Ein... No, will the ship that Ein and his men crossed to Ishtarika be another ship? Krone, who considered Ishtarika''s human opponent to be less impressed if Ain was to be abandoned, avoided it by adhering to him. "Another ship came to Heim when Her Royal Highness the Second Princess returned. It is a ship reserved for princesses who say Princess Olivia. It is also somewhat larger than this ship, but not comparable when it comes to equipment and performance." "I''d love to see it at first sight. Hey, Grandpa." "When I hear you''re overtaking this ship, don''t worry about it" "We will be disclosing our operations on a regular basis, so we hope you will enjoy the occasion as well" "I see, I heard good things about that" In the unveiling of its operation, White King, the dedicated ship of King Silvado of Ishtarika, also appears. The size, the equipment and its performance cannot hide any surprises, even from the Isthalic people. "Does Princess Olivia also have different speeds? Krone asks. "Of course it is. There are also reasons to say that this ship has a lot of loading, but even if you subtract it, it''s about 30% faster." "That''s exactly what you mean by a royal ship. When Her Royal Highness the Second Princess returned home, you picked her up quickly." The clerk heard it and smiled gently at Nicole. Then I cough once and reopen my mouth. "¡­ Now let me explain how this is going to work. May I? "Please." Yes, please. This clerk was here to guide us, because he also planned to explain how things have been since Ishtarika. I needed to be on the ship for a while after I got to the port due to some detailed confirmation work, etc. "First of all, we will check the status cards of Master Graf, and Master Krone, both of you, to confirm your identity. Then I''ll check the paperwork and ask you to sign it. It is prohibited or promised." In order to welcome them, the great nobility of Heim, we also needed to have some confirmation, as Istarika, about our responsibilities when something happened and how we behaved in Istarika. "We will then do tests such as germs, which we will also be subjected to. This is to prevent accidents." "Of course I''m going to obey." If I don''t obey, I''ll give you bad feelings. That makes no sense given what''s to come, which also makes it unfavourable for Krone. "Thank you. And last but not least, I''d like you to talk to my boss for a moment." "I understand. What will it be like? "I am the Chancellor. Warren is coming. I think you''ll be asked some final oral questions, so I was hoping you could answer that." Graff didn''t know Warren was going to take a leg. So there was a little confusion. He thought that the Graf would be nothing more than a nobleman on the border, such as the Augusto family for Istarika. I didn''t expect the Chancellor, who is a heavy town on purpose to such a peripheral nobleman, to take his feet. "I didn''t know Lord Warren was here." "If it had been Ishtarika''s entry by another means, things would have changed again...... in this case, the name of the princess and Ein came up. That''s why the Chancellor took his leg." "... Dear Ein, how are you? Krone hasn''t even heard from me in a while, and I don''t know what the situation is. I heard about Ein. "Master Ain is vigorously encouraging martial arts training and the necessary studies as a royal family. The princess and I are going to have a good time." "Really? Thank you. I''m relieved to hear that." Hearing the answer, Krone smiles and says thank you. "As a matter of fact, Non didn''t have the opportunity to speak directly with Ein. That''s why I''m thankful to hear from you." "Let''s talk a little bit about Ein. Even in the castle, you have a very good reputation. As I said earlier, you are not above all sparing any effort, and you are courteous and smart." "--Good. You haven''t changed, have you?" No one has heard Krone whining in a small voice. She was more than happy that Ain''t changed. "It''s just... what shall I say? There''s a little bit of a mess. I''m very close to the First Princess, but we can do a lot of planning and a mysterious experiment and make a little noise." I hear about Ain''t that what Krone didn''t know, and you nod that there were places like that. "Since Ein arrived, the castle has been busy. Her Royal Highness the Second Princess is back, and Her Majesty and the Queen are delighted." "... I can only say I''m sorry" It is true that what happened in Heim has made me uncomfortable with Ishtalika. You can''t apologize for that as the great nobleman of Heim, the Augusto family. "¡­ there were many things going on, many circumstances, and many things that I had to be convinced of even if I wasn''t convinced. You can''t let it all flow into the water. But making an effort to move forward won''t be a bad thing. That''s all I can say right now." Only calmly, never putting his attitude on the table, this is what Ishtarika''s civilian said. "When you get to Ishtarika, be sure to enjoy the view of the port town first. It is also one of the leading port towns in Ishtarika and a huge city. You can also see many fresh fish. I think you''ll enjoy it." "Let us look forward to how much the town has changed in the last few decades" "I''m new here. I will burn the landscape of Port Town in my eyes." "Okay. Then I''ll be free. I will give to Lord Alfred a document summarizing some of the summaries. Lord Alfred, may I ask you to confirm? "Accepted." Alfred responds and the clerk hands over some paperwork. I guess it contains some important things about Ishtarika. By the time we arrive, we need to check in advance. After handing it over, the clerk quietly leaves the room. "Krone. I just want you to be prepared. That Ein is now not an easy man to meet, the royal family of the great Ishtarika." "I understand. But as much as I''d expect to see you... okay? A few hours later, the ship carrying the sea crystals arrived safely at the port town of Magna. The sight Krone and the others see from the room is just a roll. The beauty of houses built alongside each other in an unparalleled size to the port town of Roundheart in Haim. Cobalt blue sea with a good view to the figure of a swimming fish. And many piers and various ships docked there. Though I have also taken to the port town of Magna in the past as a graph, I find myself shocked by the magna that has been even more prosperous for decades. "I guess this is what you say when you can''t block an open mouth, Grandpa. I can''t believe there''s such a town in the world." "Even the sights that Non used to see are very different. I feel the same way, Krone." "... It''s something I thought about when I used to be with Master Graff, but now that feeling is even stronger. The strength of a country called Ishtarika is more than Heim imagines." What Alfred says is exactly the truth. So much so that I understood that they were making a huge difference in terms of culture, size, and technology just by looking at the town. "Just walking around town sounds fun" "You must be. I''d like to do some slow shopping here someday." The ship''s power seems to have stopped altogether, and the ship was fixed to the port. Near the large pier where the ship has stopped, there are numerous standby personnel to unload and civilians to carry out detailed checks. In the small high places visible from the ship, the water train had stopped. "Grandpa? What the hell is stopping on that thing?" Krone had no knowledge of the train, so he asked Graf what it was. "That''s the main way to get around Ishtarika, a water train. We can travel to many places on the continent." "That''s convenient. Is that water train fast, too? "Whether it''s a grand horse or not, it can''t be a battle. Keep moving so fast" "Well, there''s such a ride for Ishtarika... eh" Getting around in Heim was basically a carriage. For this reason, if we looked at an over-tech substitute from Heim, a water train, we couldn''t keep up with our understanding. "But for a ride like that, it''s expensive." "That''s not true. Depending on the distance, the more you pay for a typical civilian meal, the more money you''ll get." "... I didn''t know it was available to civilians. I guess that''s something like Ishtarika." Even though Krone said he hadn''t gotten off the ship yet, expectations continued to swell over a number of new discoveries. Will I be able to catch that water train myself? I was excited to think about what kind of ride it would be. "Excuse me, Master Graf, Master Krone. We''ve arrived, so I was hoping you could help us get off." Yeah, I got it. "Let me explain a while ago, I have a few things to do. You will disembark from the ship as soon as the work is complete, and you will meet with the Prime Minister." "Lord Warren." Graf was in the far heim. Even so, nervousness ran when I thought about what kind of person Warren was. It is the head of the civil servants of a great power called Ishtarika, and one of the sides of King Silvard. If that objection was raised by him, it could also be that there was no acceptance of Ishtarika. I couldn''t even stop sweating on my forehead when I thought about it that way. "Yes, I know it will get a little loud because some work will unload again. I''m sorry, but I was hoping you''d let me know." "Whatever. Thank you for bringing me here." "Neither do I. Thank you." A civilian smiled when he saw the two thankful men and said there was no extermination. "It''s what you all had, but let me put it all down for you and us. I''ll give it to you somewhere you can take your time later." What the Graphs brought in is all you need to live with. It boxed and stored the belongings of several escorts and servants, as well as the belongings of the Graphs, in considerable quantities, to a place where loads would be placed in Ishtarika''s favor. "Thank you overlapping. I didn''t bring much here because I had it boxed. I can leave now, so I''d like to ask for guidance." "I understand. Then I''ll take you." There was nothing to prepare, so I left the room where I was staying as I was guided. As it was explained, the hustle and bustle grew as we went down the road. Graf headed into the process, thanking the troubled ship for a while. 30 SIDE: Krone & Graf [after] "I''m sorry. Apparently, there''s been a change of plans." Warren''s arrival is said to be delayed. Correctly, he has arrived, but he says he''s late looking around at another job right now. For this reason, the Graphs wait about 30 minutes after completing the necessary procedures. "Terrible. This is the one who''s making the sudden request." "Right. I appreciate the opportunity to meet you." "It would be helpful if you could say that. I don''t think you''ll be here for long..." "Did something go wrong, too? Graff, who considered it unfavorable not to have a conversation, decided to ask the civilian if anything had happened. "Uh.... You have no problem telling me. The Royal Ishtarika, the royal family, wants to visit you. This is an important deal even for us called sea crystals, so it seems that we are in need of it." "Oh, that''s... that''s going to take time." Graf never thought royalty was coming. Even Warren said it was a big story for him, but he couldn''t calm down when he heard about the royalty from there. "Oops. If I had told you that, you''d already be here." That''s how Graf looks in the direction he sees it. One old man and a female knight swooped at her beautiful blonde hair together. When people close to the top of the big Ishtarika think of themselves as opponents, even Graf can''t be nervous. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. I am the Chancellor. My name is Warren, Warren Lark. You''re the Grand Duke of Augusto, right? "I''ll see you first. My name is Graf Augusto. I gave my son a seat the other day, and now he''s just hiding." "This is rude. There was a part of you that didn''t get the information right away, and good luck with your long journey. Is this Lord Graff''s grandson better? The introduction was also brief, and Warren looked at Krone, who was by his side, and asked. "My name is Krone Augusto. Thank you for accepting this abrupt story." Krone also gives a gentle thank you after a brief name. I went along with it because my grandfather''s Graves were brief greetings. "No, I don''t mind. Let me tell you a few things... Whoa, Lord Chris, excuse me." "I''m Christina Wernstein. I am Deputy Head of the Kingsguard Knights. We also serve as escorts for the Second Princess and your son Ein." Finally, Chris introduces himself. Even from Krone''s point of view, she was such a beautiful woman that she thought she would stand alongside Olivia. I get a little jealous when I hear the word afterwards that Olivia and Ain will also escort me. And the fact that the Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights is escorting the individuals, Olivia and the others, is also surprising. I still feel like I''m that much of an identity. "This is it. Was he the vice president of the prestigious Knights of Ishtarika?" "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment. I''m escorting you today." "Now that I''m done saying hello, may I ask you a few questions? And Warren''s face changed. As a heavy town in the great Ishtarika, I had to find out who the Graves were. "I understand. Regards." "Then let me check your status card first. And of course, we will present it." That being said, Graf and Krone present their cards. I wanted to make sure not only as Warren but also in my own eyes. "Yes, fine. Then we will also present our status." Then Warren and Chris present the card. Graf and Krone to see it. Though Graf didn''t have to put the surprise on his face, Krone couldn''t hide the surprise from Chris by looking at his status. Warren sees that face. "Ha ha. Miss Krone, have you been surprised by the status of Lord Chris? "I apologize for impertinent imitation. I couldn''t hide my surprise when I saw with this eye the strength of the great Ishtarika." "It''s an embarrassing story. Nevertheless, it is an honor to compliment you, Master Krone." Graf and Krone were both surprised by the same thing. Chris'' height of status was the first thing I noticed, but it''s job and skill. I was impressed with what Job saw for the first time as a holy knight and holy swordsmanship in his skills. Skills enough to have been talked about all over the country when Grint was born into the Roundheart family. That it has already elevated it to Job and retains a powerful skill that you can even see in the appearance of holy swordsmanship. That''s right, I thought he was the Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights of Istarika. "Lord Chris is only a deputy commander, and his status is out. Well, for now, the identity inquiry is successfully completed. Next, let me ask you a question, and I apologize for taking so long, so let''s go straight to the point. I''d like to know why you went for Ishtarika." I thought Graf was here. I predicted that this would happen because I didn''t explain it directly, although I explained that I wanted it to be hidden in advance. "Let me answer you." There''s a lot of nervousness, but you can''t just not answer it. Should I say that I purely wanted Ain to protect me about Krone, or should I say it cloudy? I can hardly get my thoughts together. "... Krone. Show me your left arm." First, I decided to show you the star crystal Ein gave me. I don''t know how much it''s worth in Ishtalika, but then I''ll explain what it''s worth in Heim. "This way, sir." That''s how Krone points Warren at the star crystal bracelet he was wearing on his left arm. "Excuse me.... Is this the example" flower "? "Yes, I... I received it from Ein, it''s more important than anything else I have." "Hmm. I didn''t hear all this either. I didn''t know Star Crystal was about flowers. Was Lord Chris listening? "No, I didn''t ask. Because Ein only said he gave them flowers he''d made himself." "I''m sorry to interrupt. How much will Star Crystal be worth here in Ishtarika? I interrupt the story and ask questions about Star Crystal. Though I thought Graf had done a little, it was a bitter decision because there was also a question of how to get him involved in the upcoming conversation. "It''s probably worth it on par with Heim. Anyway, it costs as much money to detoxify the Blue Fire Rose in Ishtarica." Chris explained. As for Graf, I was relieved to hear that. I thought the expensive ones were more impressive than the cheap ones. "Miss Krone was attracted to the character of Mr. Ein, and received a star crystal during that time. And with a sentiment of favor, he wanted to see Ain again and went for Ishtarika. Is this wrong? Warren hit the lead, as if to see through the Graphs'' thoughts. Nor was its content a mistake, so I have to snort honestly. "Yeah, I''m sure." "I see. So... I''d like to ask you something about Round Heart." Graf thought the most troublesome question had come. If I make a mistake with this answer, I can also think of stopping accepting it. That makes me more nervous. "May I answer? In the meantime, Krone opened his mouth. I honestly wanted Graff to be quiet, but Krone already told me if I could answer, so I couldn''t stop this flow. "Yeah, I don''t mind if Miss Krone answers. No. If you''re Miss Krone, let''s change the question. What do you think of Ein?" "Roundheart is a famous house of martial arts. It is the lineage of a heavy town in Heim''s army. When Ein was born, I heard he was disappointed in Ein''s skills." "¡­ continue" "Since then, many rumors have been mixed about Dear Ein. I have no manners, I am jealous of my brother, General Logus'' failures and many other words." Listening to what he hadn''t heard, Chris tries to hold his hand hard and remain self-contained. "In the meantime, I met Ain at a party at my house" "How did you get to know Mr. Ain, who couldn''t join us? "I was struck by Dear Ein''s lovely consideration of Her Royal Highness the Second Princess, and wondered what she was like. So I bought Ain''s guide and got out." Yeah, yeah, look at Warren nodding a little bit. Krone keeps explaining. It was a graph that seemed to keep things normal next to it, but not at all calm inside. "And as I was guiding you through the gardens of the Augusto residence, I saw the people of Ein. It was the opposite of what I was hearing, and he seemed like a lovely person who cared for me." Chris was slightly irritated when he heard the rumors that Ain was being made. The current situation, which is complimenting Ain''s crowd, was only slightly undone. "... is the hang-up. And it''s like pre-construction." Warren was distracted for a moment by Krone''s sudden change of subject. "To be honest, my thoughts when I first met you are, to say the least, close to love at first sight. You laughed with a kind look like Her Royal Highness the Second Princess at the first encounter, and then I knew who Ain was, and while I gradually felt more favorable. And since the last time I got the Star Crystal, there''s never been a time I didn''t think about that one." Warren thought of Krone as a child with liver. In front of me, I honestly talked about what I thought I was doing, thought about balancing the conversation so that the other person didn''t feel uncomfortable, and was also concerned with discouraging the conversation. "... Lord Graf. Your grandson seems to be looking forward to the future." "I''m ashamed to say that you may have some trouble with your wife." "-- smart. The liver is also resting. And good looks. I see..." Warren confirms something to crush, the content of which only sounded like Chris next door. "I understand the story. Maybe what Miss Krone thinks." "I''m glad you understand what I think" "Miss Krone. As far as I''m concerned, I still have a few questions for you, Lord Graff. What do you think, why don''t you go to the pier and see the ocean? Here in the harbor town of Magna, the sea can be healed just by looking at it beautifully." When I heard that, neither Krone nor Graf understood the intent of the word by themselves. But I understand that there are circumstances that I would like to remove the krone from, so I will admit it honestly. "I appreciate that. Krone, you should have fun. This is what Lord Warren is like, and there''s nothing dangerous about it." "Of course. If you ever fall into the ocean, Lord Chris will always notice that sound, and everywhere you look, we have knights today, so there''s no problem with crime prevention." Besides, I was told that the demons would not show up in this harbor, and I was relieved to be a Graf. So I honestly decided to send Krone. "--Huh!" "Lord Chris. I''ll ask you later." After Warren had spoken that he should also go to the pier, Chris, who sensed something, turned a surprised face to Warren. You were convinced or not by Warren, who said we''d talk later, he looked unhappy but had nothing more to say. "Well, shall we talk about adults?" Another battle begins. This time Graf tightened his mind to try not to get around to the rear. "I don''t know what that means if I suddenly saw it at the pier..." I don''t care what you think, Krone doesn''t know why you kept yourself away. Nevertheless, I could realise that this sea was so beautiful that it would heal just by watching. "Such a beautiful sea. First time." I was happy to walk outside on my own feet a while back because I was on the ship for a while. I thought Heim was a special city, Krone, but I have completely changed my mind when I arrived at this port town of Magna. "Because you''re going to get a princess from such an amazing country to serve that up. He was just an idiot. Round hearts. I can''t believe... I can''t talk to you." Not being asked in detail about the contents of the covenant, Krone also did not understand why Olivia had come to Heim to be his daughter-in-law in the first place. Originally, the crossing from Euro to Ishtarika was planned to manage the ship and hire the adventurers as escorts. It was a coincidence that Euro had asked me about the Ishtarika deal and asked me to put him on the boat. "... beautiful weather. The wind feels good." I was walking on the pier, looking at the beautiful sea and feeling the wind. Clone, whose clothes were a little dirty but thought about sitting somewhere, found a crate and thought about taking a break there. And I found him. "A, ein...? You can''t be wrong to look at it. Olivia conceded beautiful hair, her face seemed to come out just a little manly though tender. My body was growing big but definitely Ain''t that what I wanted to see. That Ain was taking a nap. "Hehe... yes. Lady Warren." Krone understood why he let himself go to the pier. He said he sent himself to Ain. I could also understand why Chris was watching Warren so that he said something. I guess you were still on guard about Krone, naturally. But now I don''t care why. I miss him. I go by him. "Oh, jewelry on my arm." Krone took Ain''s hand and looked at the red gem in his hand. A gift from a woman? Considering that it was not calm inside, I decided to convince myself that I was royal and would wear about a gem. "Totally no more. You take a nap here, you''re gonna have a headache, aren''t you? Would it be mundane from around here? I can''t believe unmarried women lend their knees. Or would they still be punished for disrespect? Ain''t royal. Although he came up with these things, Krone, who seemed so pitiful that he was sleeping in this hard place, decides to put Ain''s head on his knees as a result of his thoughts. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you again. I can''t believe you''re asleep. Here. Here. Sleeping boy. Gently follow Ain''s cheek with your fingers. Although he seemed ticklish and moved his face slightly, there was no sign that Ain would wake up. "You look really good, Ain''t you?... Oh? Speaking of which, he''s royal, so he was a good man." Self-completed Krone decided to lend Ain a knee until he woke up, stroking Ain''s hair just a little bit. "Lord Warren? Totally...... shouldn''t we be a little more alert? "We are giving you the red balls of the earth so that nothing happens. You''ve been too honest in front of Lord Graff." "No, I''m royal, so let''s just say it''s natural. There''s no way I''m complaining." "But Lord Chris? Miss Krone is so beside you... I didn''t know you''d lend her to your knees." I was able to confirm from where Warren and the others were that Krone lent his knee to Ain. "I didn''t know you would even do that...... The red balls of the earth do not respond at all either. That''s why I know it''s pure favor." "As a result of my understanding of Miss Krone, I let her go beside me. Isn''t that a smiling sight, Lord Graff?" "I do smile. I didn''t know you could see Krone like that." Even as Chris to Warren, I decided it was special today. Normally, you can''t look like that of a royal, but because Ein hadn''t published his face yet. "Do, Lord Warren. I still have something to ask Non..." "Oh yeah. Even so, there''s one thing I want to hear. There are other people I''d like to talk to and hear later, but this is the last one from me. Going forward, Lord Graff may need to be prepared to cut the edge with Heim. Can you understand that? Warren''s words were heavy. Can you abandon your country? Because that''s what it is. But Graf''s heart had been set before he left Euro. "My country is indeed an important land that cannot be easily abandoned. Nonetheless, Non is an aristocratic disqualification, not the country or the royal family he was serving... and my granddaughter, Krone, was the one who gave the most thought. Then the result will be one." "That''s not a bad answer. I''m glad to hear that, too, Lord Graff. Then there must have been another grandson, and your children? "The fact that Krone had to hurry across the ocean also influenced an offer from the Haim royal family to negotiate. And if the whole family moves to Ishtarika, there''s a chance that Heim will bother Ishtarika again." Hearing the words, Warren grins. "Think about Miss Krone''s feelings and take her to Ain''s side. And we can also protect the Augusto family in Heim with Miss Krone on the edge. That''s exactly two birds a stone." "... I''m afraid. That''s Ishtarika, the Chancellor." As a Graf, I was going to say that I could respect Krone''s feelings, and that Krone would not treat the Augusto family in any way, even as Ishtarika, in case anything happens if he gets along with Ein. "As far as we''re concerned, I don''t have any good feelings for Heim. In the meantime, the fact that Lord Tiggle, the third prince of the Royal Heim, informally proposed to Miss Krone. I thought this would be a pleasure. Especially when you look at the two people at the pier, thinking about it..." Warren smiles badly at people. Graf, who understood the feeling well, decided to reopen it just a little bit knowing that it was all foreseeable. "Crone said he didn''t like the Third Prince physiologically." "Ha-ha-ha! That''s good." "What a pleasant story, Master Warren." Finally, Chris smiles with me. I forgot to tell you this, Lord Graff. Warren has a different face, a gentle look. "Welcome to Ishtarika. We, Ishtarika, welcome you, Lord Graf, on your way." 31 A country called Ishtarika "Erm. Feet, isn''t it hard? Care for Krone to hide some embarrassment. I hit and changed from the one I worked hard on earlier, and it was an unintended word, but I couldn''t help it. "... ha. No, it''s nothing. It''s okay, ''cause I didn''t make it that long." "Oh, well. Yeah, I''m glad." Still, I''m still a little confused as Ein because I wasn''t able to hide the total embarrassment. When I thought so, I felt like something was being seen from around me. "Is that it? Are we being watched? "That''s obvious because you''re doing this here, right? "It sure is." Harbor pier. It was also a place where large ships docked, so only humans, mainly those working with knights and ships, would pass by. It was also natural to stand out if you had knee pillows in such a place. Although Ain''t been largely inconspicuous when he was napping alone, now it''s another story. "I feel relieved to have arrived safely" "Yeah, thanks. I''m relieved you''re well." "You left late yesterday? "Yes, I do. You''re really fast. I was surprised to hear you were on a faster Ishtarika ship." "I thought the same thing. Still all new things." What they were talking about was a short overnight time. But the more I felt that it had nothing to do with that, the more they could have been in nature. There was just a little tension in my mind. "... I''m surprised to hear you''re royal." "I''m surprised I was suddenly taught, too." "I heard you went to another continent, and I thought you couldn''t talk anymore" "But now we can talk." There was as much I wanted to talk to you about. But when it comes to a situation where you can talk, words suddenly don''t come out. "Hey, did you get that arm jewel, with a present or something? "He said something to protect the royal family. Mr. Warren gave it to me." "... yes, that''s fine." Clone with her hair pulled apart, saying it was nothing good. Seeing the glowing star crystal with its arms, Ain seeps in joy. "Thanks for the knee pillow. Looks like I got a good night''s sleep thanks to you." "Hehe, that''s above all" Although there was some remnants of fame, the current situation has attracted some attention from the surrounding area. I couldn''t have stayed awake, so I thanked Krone and woke up. She was napping in a tight spot, and her body seems to be just a little tight. "Hey, what do you think of royalty napping here? You might think I''m a little nervous going ahead. "Right. Well, from now on, I''m gonna refrain, is that it? Speaking of which, Krone alone? Ein, who was thankful for giving himself a knee pillow, wondered that Krone was alone. You crossed the ocean by yourself? Though I felt that Krone might do it, it''s unrealistic. "Grandpa and Alfred, uh... some escorts and some supplies are coming with us. There you go." And Krone sees Warren and the others better. Ain imitated it and looked in the same direction, and there was a good old man there beside Warren and Chris. "Is that the Grand Duke of Augusto? You''re the only one in Heim who''s got a penetrating heart." "It''s the former Grand Duke. Because I''ve already given up the Lord to your father." "Ah...... I''m coming to Ishtarika, do you need that too" "I was told that I was the only one who could look at the ocean because the necessary procedures were almost over. So when I came to the pier, you were taking a nap." "I see. That was Mr. Warren''s offer." Ein was also convinced. Conveniently it seemed strange that Krone had come by his side. "Right. But thanks to you, I''m sure Warren was sure of another one." "What do you mean? "Wouldn''t I really hurt you? But you knew it wasn''t because of me, so thank you." "Ah I see..." As it turned out, Warren was right and had no problems. As Chris, I couldn''t deny my desire to be a little more cautious though. "How is Olivia?" "Like every day, ma''am. I''m having tea and fun with the queen, and I''m sure Krone will be called next time, so join me for tea." "I tea with Her Royal Highness and Olivia...? "Ah. Looks like we''re done over there" Krone, who was told that she might be called to a tea table with Queen Laralua, was suddenly confused when she said such a thing, but without such confusion, Ain sees the Chris who came towards her. "Ha, mind you a little bit more.... Ein? I''ve been sleeping here, and my clothes are getting dirty." That''s what Krone says, pounding Ain''s back and dropping the trash. Ain''t got me embarrassed again, but I won''t forget to thank you. "Oh, I''m sorry. Thanks. No, thanks for everything. Me." "Fine. That''s about it. Yes, it''s beautiful." Krone, speaking of, had removed the dust already on him beautifully. "Dear Ein. How was your break? "I was able to confirm again that Mr. Warren was a good worker." "That''s more than anything." Warren visited Ein and the others. Behind it was Graf on Chris, and Alfred holding back. In the meantime, Ein decided to compliment Warren on his work. "Dear Ein. It''s just for today. I can''t believe I''m taking a nap in a place like this." Go on. Chris mouths the novel. Even as Chris, who missed taking a nap, I kept my precautions just in case. "I lost cheerfully. I know, I appreciate you missing out today." While in such conversation, Krone leaves Ain''s former and goes next to his grandfather Graf. When Warren and the others arrived, they thought that standing next to Ein would not be considered disrespectful. Although I felt stronger now that I was being seen with a knee pillow. "Dear Ein. I''d like to introduce you. This is Graf Augusto, Miss Krone''s grandfather and former Grand Duke of Augusto." "I''ll see you first. I''m Graf Augusto. Until the other day, I was the head of the Augusto family. I am delighted that Ein, the royal family of Ishtarika, has been given the opportunity to worship you. " Greetings to Ain from Graf. Honestly it is a glaf-like eye and when treated like this by people who have dived through a number of training grounds, it is not very comfortable as Ain. "It''s been a long time, Dear Ein. I am more than happy to see you again today, Master Ain. I can''t thank you enough for accepting Krone''s insignificant offer." He went on to greet Krone in awe. In front of a heavy town that I said was royal named Ain or the Warrens, I thought I needed to correct my residence. "Nice to meet you, Lord Graff. I am delighted to be able to talk to the former Lord of the prestigious Augusto family in this way. Thank you for your long journey. I know you''re still busy today, but I hope you enjoy Ishtarika slowly afterwards." As Ein, who is already a member of the royal family, it is not a good idea to treat him as if he were a Graf opponent. For this reason, I decided to call it "lord", and I said thank you for your hard work instead of tiredness. The words after that clouded the tea with lines that didn''t hold corners. "And then... Krone. I think it''s too late now." "Kuck, kuck..." Although Ein was convinced given that she had behaved politely and why. Still, I feel so much stronger now that I put in a scratch. Looking at that ein, Warren seems desperate to endure a laugh, too. "A, Dear Ein. That''s just what Krone said..." "Huh. ''Cause I already had my knee pillow on earlier, and there''s a little loneliness when I''m polite like this?" Chris also follows up when he sees Ain, who has attributed Krone''s care and effort to nothing. "That''s Dear Ain, I''m totally delighted. Now, Dear Ain, since your visit today is over, you can escort Lord Chris to see the market as planned. I have a few more things to do and meetings, so I''m going to continue with Lord Graff." "Okay. Well then..." I was told that what needs to be done today is done, and as for Ain, I was going to move on to seeing a souvenir to Olivia. It seems that Warren still has a meeting with the Graphs, and he can''t take his seat off. What will Krone do? I thought Ein glanced back at Warren after seeing Krone flicker. "Could Miss Krone accompany Mr. Ein, if I may? I think Ein will enjoy it even more." "I''m in awe. Dear Ain, can you forgive me for accompanying you? "Uh, yeah... this is me, please" Although I am not particularly upset by the words of Ain earlier. Poked into thin air by Ain''t got no nervousness at all, Krone asked Ain in the way he spoke as he did. "Lord Warren. I wonder if my butler Alfred will accompany me. I''m worried that Krone might cause some trouble, and most importantly, I can help Ein see the market." And Alfred, who was behind him, turns to Ain and bows his head. The work was brilliant, even Ain, accustomed to the servants of Ishtarika, feeling sophisticated. "Hmm. Looks like you''re right, Lord Alfred. Can I ask you a favor? "Of course it is. I''ll see you first, Dear Ein. My name is Alfred, and I''ve served the Augusto family since Graf was little. I am truly honored to be with you." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Alfred. I''ll take care of you." Alfred joins in, making it four. Ein decided to go and see the market in the port town of Magna with those four. "I just want to thank you for caring for Krone." "From my point of view, it''s for Ein either way. I''ve seen Ein so happy." Warren and Graff continued their conversation after Ain headed to the market with the Krone and the others. "A few steps more attractive than I was asking. I thought so." "That''s above all. It''s the treasure of Ishtarika." Graf and Ain meet for the first time. Though it was the first time we met, from Graf''s point of view, I could well understand why Krone liked Ein. "Now, Lord Graff. You know, a few questions." "Oh yeah. Then one first. I have to take an inn in this port town, so I was wondering if you could introduce me." "... hmm? Is it an inn? Don''t worry, we don''t need that." Graf thought he had to prepare a place to live, but first he thought he''d stay in the inn for a while. I had to move to Wang Capital to find a home, but the first day I planned to stay here in Port Town. "What the hell do you mean you don''t need it? I was wondering if you could lend me some facilities here? "No. Exactly. There are no lodgings for nobility here¡­ but there are only rooms for royalty. Don''t worry, we''ve already prepared it in Wangdu." "Oh, my God. I appreciate that, and to what extent is the cost of that inn? I''d like to pay for the jewels after I redeem them." "You will all stay in the castle rooms. So you don''t have to pay anything in particular." As Warren, I never planned to be able to stay in the castle with the intention of surveillance. Olivia, the second princess, wanted this because she wanted to talk to Krone slowly. "... I didn''t know you''d get the honor to step into the royal castle of Ishtarika" "It''s what the princess wanted. I would like to talk to Miss Krone slowly, so I would like Miss Krone to deal with the princess." "Krone will be delighted too. I admire Her Highness the Second Princess." "That''s a good thing. As a princess, I hope you intend to join me for dinner today." "... hmm? Is that even Nong? I could still understand if it was just Krone. Even at the Augusto residence, Krone and Olivia had a conversation, because Krone''s longing woman was Olivia. "Yes, Lord Graff is with you." I''m slightly surprised that she even told me so. Nevertheless, it does not make a difference that Graf is thankful to have had the opportunity to convey his thanks. "That''s... then let''s just say thank you in person on the spot" Afterwards, Ain a row enjoyed the market and bought a lot of seafood. In anticipation of the meeting, Ain and Warren and the others, who went out to the market, rendezvoused and took the water train to Wangdu. While Ain and Krone were separate vehicles on the return water train, they both fell asleep right aboard the water train. Ein was on inspection, tour of the market, and Krone was on a long journey and tour of the market because they both used their strength. I woke up near Wang Du. Krone regrets it. That he soon fell asleep, even though he thought about enjoying his journey to the King''s Capital by water train. But the sight from near Wang Capital was also quite an exciting sight for her. In the scenery, which is getting darker and darker after the evening, Wang Du looks beautiful with numerous lights. Seeing the size of the King''s capital makes me feel good. I thought there was such a huge capital. Kingsland, the king''s capital, grows even bigger as we approach. It was Krone who lived in the King''s capital of Heim, but I can''t hide my surprise that even the same King''s capital is so different. "Grandpa." "Hmm? Are you awake, Krone? Sounds like the market was fun." "Yep. I''ve never had more fun." Although Ain didn''t seem to care, Krone remained polite because Chris was by his side. But the town walk with Ain that I wanted to see again was still extraordinary. "You''ll see, Krone. Kingsland, the king''s capital, is the largest city in Ishtalica." "Yeah, it looks good. You had such a beautiful, big capital." "It''s a symbol of a country called Ishtarika. It was a series of surprises in the daytime harbour town, but if it were to be the king''s capital, it would shock us beyond that." "Grandpa. One thing, can I say what I think?" "Let me hear it." "Round heart, you''ve done something extraordinary." Krone mouthed this with a little sweat on her forehead. I had felt it even when I saw the ships and harbours I boarded, but seeing the absolute presence of the king capital of Ishtarika, the feeling became firm. "When Grandpa spoke of Olivia and the others, I knew exactly why he was sweating frighteningly. This country must not be hostile, no matter what." "... oh, I guess so" "I have heard the words of the First Majesty of Istarica. You should be thankful to Ishtalika, who still keeps that word." "Now I can speak, but the punishment of the Haim royal family is sweet enough. I''ll send the heads of the Round Heart family, if they were meant to be, they''d have to do about this. The royal family is sweet to Ishtarika''s decision." "It cannot be denied that Roundheart was a heavy town for Heim''s army, and that is why it was a sweet treatment" "Nevertheless. Non is relieved now, that he has accepted us. Whatever it takes, it turns out we can protect Krone." I can protect my own family if I keep this up. I thought so. Graf was a little relieved. I don''t know what''s coming, but I could still clear the conversation with Warren, which was the first issue. That gives Graf a great deal of relief. "And that''s an amazing ride. I can''t believe it''s so fast but don''t shake it, I can sit in such a good chair" The vehicles on which the Krone and the others are riding, like the Eins, are for nobility. There are no other passengers, as vehicles for nobility are in the form of private rooms. "Not at all. I''m just surprised that so many vehicles are running as civilian objects." "Eh, Grandpa! Will this train continue into the king''s capital? It doesn''t slow down at all." "Oh yes, Krone. Continue along the path dedicated to the water train and head to a stop called the station in Wangdu." Krone was wondering that the speed would not slow down as it came near the walls. Makes me think of myself as glad to come to Ishtarika as a graff, to Krone''s year-to-year appearance, which I don''t normally see. And the water train that everyone boarded safely entered the Wang capital and proceeded towards the White Rose. "You don''t stop right after entering the Wang Capital. I can''t believe I still can''t see the end of this run." "Ishtarika uses this water train, whether it''s in the king''s capital or not. It''s so big." "Wow. Lots of beautiful buildings..." "--When it comes to Heim being able to win, it would be about as stupid as adding or subtracting from the country''s heavy towns" Boso and Graf masturbate themselves, but that was also something they had no choice about. With such self-inflicted talk, the train arrives at White Rose Station. "This, so many water trains" "It is said to be one of the most gigantic stations in Ishtarika. That''s why there are so many water trains." "And there are so many people. Are they all using water trains?" "This is the station, of course. There must be people coming." For Krone, who is fresh from anything, this crowd is interested in just being a giant station. It was about a few times a year whether it was the King''s Capital of Heim that so many people gathered. And after the train stops completely, Concon and the door are knocked. "Is that Lord Warren? "Excuse me. Here we are, how was your journey to Wang Du? Warren comes to get Graf and Krone. "Everything is different from it was decades ago. You were amazed at that." "I fell asleep until I approached the king''s capital. But when I woke up, the nearby Wangdu was a view I''d never seen before, and I still can''t help it." "You''re just like Ein. Master Ain also looked like he had been resting for a while. I''m glad you enjoyed it, though." Heard Ein was asleep, too, and Ein enjoyed it? and Krone imagined. "Then let''s come. I have a carriage for you today, so I''ll get you there when I leave the station. Lord Ain and Lord Chris are headed to the castle first, so we''ll follow them." The luggage the Graphs brought is brought in by cargo only vehicles. It was to be delivered to the castle later. For this reason, the Graphs arrive to guide Warren with only simple baggage. Alfred and the others who brought Graf were also to take another carriage to the castle. "Dear Warren. May I ask you one thing? "What is it, Miss Krone?" "Is this station called White Rose always so crowded? "I''m free today, because there''s no school. It''s just that one morning at school, you''ll be 10 times more prepared than this." "10x, is it? With so many people already, that''s 10 times..." Krone learned the shock. If this was still the time I was in Heim, it was about a few events a year. They say that can swell tenfold, and I can''t imagine how many people walk. "Come on. I''ll show you to the carriage." Ishtarika, which has thrived and continues to grow. The size of its king''s capital represented exactly the strength of Ishtarika. When you get here, the castle is next. Krone was looking forward to seeing how awesome the castle he was headed to. 32 Reports and Dinner Party Shortly after the carriage with Ain and the others arrived at the castle. The carriage with the Graf line also passes through the castle gate. And the Graphs got off the stopped carriage and saw a castle with an absolute presence called White Knight. "I didn''t know you were really going to step into the heart of Ishtarika" "If you look up, your neck is high enough to be tired, but wide enough that you can''t see the ends...... And what a beautiful castle." Stepping into the royal castle of Ishtarika, even as a graph, was my first experience. Needless to say, Krone is just amazed at the size of that castle. "Ladies and gentlemen have arrived. Welcome to our Ishtarika, its heart, White Knight." Warren welcomes the Graphs who stepped down. In anticipation of his arrival, the entrance to the castle opened and from there a supply appeared to several knights. "Now leave your luggage with them. We will also keep the baggage of the Augusto family servants. We''d like you to take a short break first, and we''ll take you to your room with their guide." Oh, thank you, Lord Warren. "Thank you, Master Warren." Although they were still surprised by the awesomeness of the White Knight, I managed to regain a bit of my mind when I heard that Warren would show up and guide them. "Miss Krone, you must be tired of being walked long. If you don''t mind, why don''t you heal your fatigue in the castle''s prized bathtub? I was wondering if we could go to dinner with Olivia afterwards." For Krone, who wanted to get familiar, this suggestion seemed delightful. To meet Olivia face to face and have dinner seats together for the first time after this. It was urgent for her to think that she had walked all day and was also sweaty. "Thank you for your consideration. Then let me sweeten your words." "I understand. Lord Graff should rest with you, and we would like to provide you with a bath for your guests." "Then let me sweeten you too." "I''ll put a few servings on both of you. I will guide you to the bathroom and help you, so please let me know what you want. Let me show you to your room first." That''s how Warren signals, and the servants guide the Graphs. The luggage was to be carried by the knights to the holding room. "Ah, Lord Alfred. After Lord Graf has healed his body, I will send someone to guide him again in a moment, so get to him and come to his seat with Olivia." "I understand. Thank you for your patience." Guided by the suppliers, Graf and the others headed to the room first. Seafood that has already been purchased from the port town of Magna has been brought to the head chef and cooking has begun. After the guide to the castle, Warren headed to the room where the king waited to report about today. I beg your pardon. "Get in." Warren arrived in the room where Silvard waited. In that room, it wasn''t just Silvard, but Lloyd was eagerly awaiting Warren''s arrival as well. Good morning, Lord Warren. "No. It''s been a fruitful inspection, a lot." "Then report." Silvard couldn''t help but wonder what the consequences were. For that reason, I had Warren check on me again and again until he arrived in the room. There are two reasons for this. Reports on sea crystals, which are also important as Ishtarika. And the other was about the Augusto family. "... we both know what you care about. Shall I say that I will submit detailed documentation on the sea crystals later? "Never mind the rest." "Hmm. If I could get a report, I wouldn''t have a problem." "First, then, Lord Graf Augusto. Let''s talk about the former Grand Duke of Augusto. Not for nobility, in a nutshell." Explain what Warren found out in one day today. First, I decided to report on Graf. "You said he was a grand duke of character not for nobility? "Yep. Again, briefly, he took a family more than the country. So the result is going to be Ishtarika." "Hmm? I mean, more important than the heim you were serving... that Lord Krone accompanied you on this journey? "You will be." Warren agrees with what Lloyd says. I''m going to be Warren, and I''m going to see who the Graphs are. Can''t you expect loyalty, then? "That won''t happen either. I was wondering if Lord Graff would face it in good faith, at least in a situation where there were guarantees regarding the safety of the family and, as things stand, that of Miss Krone. He''s a smart guy and can calculate, if you''re in a position above, let''s get the deal going pretty well. If you say it as a flaw, it''s hard to show strength when you''re in a lower position." "Your Majesty. Though the drawback is there, it''s not uncommon to speak of Lord Warren as a man who can." "I do think so for the rest. Some of them must be pretty strong." Graf was never underrated in Warren, but rather higher. At any rate, the fact that we took upon ourselves a strong man named Ishtarika prevented us from feeling somewhat burdened and gaining a glimpse of his true strength. "Miss Krone as Ishtarika... and the Augusto people in Heim. When it becomes" unexpected "for us in the future, we will not become enemies if we know that we will not harm them." "Although I heard in the original report that even Heim was a strict and fair aristocrat. I don''t know because I take more families than I do in the country." "As a nobleman, I find it terribly contradictory, don''t you think it''s easy to understand" "Lord Lloyd is right. It''s easy to understand. You just have to understand that it won''t harm them. I was wondering if you could wave your arms for his safety." Sometimes it was easy to understand about Graf, as Lloyd said. As it stands, I felt a great debt of gratitude to Ishtarika, even if I cared about Krone, and it seemed to me that I would return it. "Well, then the way you put it is rambling, but the front seat is over. I want to hear what''s at stake." "Have you come with the front seat, Your Grace?" "Whatever... I knew our majesty was a family man too" What Silvado says is Krone. For Silvard, although the Graf thing wasn''t a small thing either, the priority in him now was to say what kind of relationship Krone had with Ein. "Lloyd! Whatever your lord would care to say," "Ha ha! Then continue, Lord Warren." "I understand. Miss Krone is exactly the jewel''s stone, the Prince of Heim''s unbearable woman." The report on Krone begins. Krone, who has talked dignified and expressed his thoughts about Ein, even before himself, has made a great impression on Warren. "Talk about taking advantage of yourself without offending the other person to the power of understanding things in detail. I felt I had excellent decisiveness in the gall power to do it. And your appearance won''t even take a pull from Lord Chris, so that''s no problem." "That''s the vessel, Warren. As much as the Lord speaks." "At this point, let me express myself a little differently. Miss Krone will certainly be capable enough to surpass me in the future." "Lord Warren enough to be told that even the Historic Chancellor will contend for the top? Warren''s reputation as prime minister in Ishtarika is very high. Of course the policies and developments he has carried out so far, but above all he was good at his ability as a civilian and his ability to negotiate. Besides, whether it''s Heim on a continent across the ocean, there''s so much power in information warfare that we can explore it. "Master Left. If I may add another thing, she prefers Ein as a heterosexual. We will not discuss what form we will be beside Ein in the future. But in any way, she should be there." "Then if we are generous enough to protect and cooperate, we will agree with Lord Graff''s earlier thoughts." "Lord Lloyd is right. It''s worth it." "And as for Ain, what do you think of Miss Krone?" It was understandable to say that Krone was competent, as well as to say that he preferred Ein. And the last thing I care about is what Ein has in mind for Krone. "Something quite interesting happened today" in the port town of Magna. I reported on Ein''s nap and Krone''s knee pillow. Silvard didn''t feel very good about a human being who would also be Prince Wang taking a nap in a public place. But I didn''t feel bad about what happened after that. "Hmm. Isn''t it favorable enough for Ein as well?" "It''s the left. So there''s no problem staying close to Ein." "Lloyd. What do you think" "I was wondering if that would be better. Ain''t nobody near her age." Lloyd agrees. Certainly no one in the castle was close to Ain, to the point that Katima was enjoying something together. "From my point of view as Prime Minister, I would like to say: She will be a woman of national interest." "Well, Warren, I''ll leave you with your personal opinion." "We think well of each other, shouldn''t we be nearby? At least it doesn''t seem harmful." It seems pathetic to bother to keep your distance, Warren closed the conversation. Warren said it with a gentle grin, as he did when speaking to Ain, when expressing his opinions as an individual. "I would also like to say as Marshal. If the Chancellor is as female as he thinks it would be in the national interest, I think he should be generously welcomed. As an individual, if Ein is in the right direction..." "I see. I also understood what the two of you thought of the rest. After all, Ain''t had no negative effect on Ain, and there''s nothing to complain about if it''s enough to even be considered in the national interest. Ask Miss Krone what she wants to do now, Warren. As a result, it is okay to look at the direct education of the Lord." "Yes, sir." "Hmm. If it''s the education of Chancellor Warren, it''s going to be tough." It''s the same education Lord Lloyd gave your son. At the end of the day the atmosphere was soothing and Warren''s report was over. He will be submitting a dossier summarizing his thoughts in a little more detail later, in conjunction with the matter of sea crystals. The location is different. The rooms where the Graphs were guided. Enjoying the castle baths, they were waiting to be picked up in a salon set up between the rooms. "Krone, by the way. Looks like you''ve polished your beauty." "I also feared the skill of the suppliers, but more than that, the beauty stuff is very good quality..." Compared to before heading to the bathroom, the hair was more lustrous and the skin was more transparent. The massage also soothes the face that was somewhat tired. "Until that point, I didn''t know I could show off the difference in technology" "That was a comfortable bath, Grandpa." "Uhm. Thanks to you I was able to relieve my fatigue" They were leaving the bathroom for a short break. Where the sweat was also relaxing, a guide service finally arrived. I heard him knock on the door. Graf gives Alfred instructions and passes the guide through the room. "Excuse me. My name is Martha and I work exclusively for Olivia. I''m here to show you to Princess Olivia''s dinner table." Although Graf faced the little woman who appeared that way for a moment, he replied without putting it in his attitude. "I understand. Then why don''t you and me and Krone, two granddaughters, head over? "Don''t worry, we will serve you at the venue. Your servants will also be tired from the long journey, so Her Royal Highness the Second Princess would like you to take a break." "Um... I understand. Alfred, tell everyone that." "I''m in awe" "I hope you will wait as we bring meals to the suppliers as well. Then, Master Graf, Master Krone, please come this way." Martha leads me out of the room and starts moving. As I was told, only Graf and Krone left the room. "The place is a salon where the Eins are well used. I hope you enjoy the meal as we bring it in there." He then walked a few minutes and arrived at the salon where Olivia waited. Martha knocks on the door, confirms she heard a response from inside and opens the door. "Dear Olivia. I''ve come to show you both around." "Thank you Martha. Long time no see, Master Graff, Master Krone. Please come inside and relax." Krone feels relieved at Olivia, who is no different from when she met her before. Nevertheless, the outfit is wearing something even more beautiful than before, and I guess I use something that has a high Ishtarika beauty effect, just as Krone used it, my hair and skin looked more beautiful than before. "Her Highness the Second Princess. I was thinking of a number of words. But first, I''d like to apologize." "Ah, that''s not necessarily true, Master Graff. Because I don''t care anymore." "Dear Princess, you must brace your neck if you are so called by the Second Princess." "Yeah...... hey Ein. I don''t know what to do." "I think it''s a good idea to accompany your lord for now." That''s how Ain, who was next to Olivia, followed him. "Her Highness the Second Princess. It''s been a while. To Her Royal Highness the Second Princess, Dear Ein, I never had a day where I wouldn''t think about how you two were spending your time. I''m so glad to see you again." "Well, Master Krone... oh, well, no, my lord... something is hard." "Let''s just be patient now, shall we? It seemed that the only thing that remained the same as before was in terms of appearance, and the contents were visible and I could see how I was drowning Ain more than before. Even the last time Krone met with the two of them, I felt strongly about her love for Ain from Olivia, but beyond that, I feel free to act now. "Why don''t you just take a seat first? Dear Olivia." "Martha''s right. Sorry to keep you waiting. Please make sure you both get to your seats." As Martha suggested, the first thing we had to do was get our guests to take their seats. Graf was to sit on the front of Olivia and Krone on the front of Ain. Brought to the salon is a bigger table than what is usually placed. It has been replaced because of the idea that it is not good to be too close. "We''ll get you a drink first." Make sure you''re seated, and Martha prepares a drink. "Thank you" "There''s no such thing as Krone. Please take your time." "Well. Martha, can I ask you a favor? "Yes, sir." Inspired by Olivia''s words, Martha gives instructions to another servant who was in the room. The servants then leave the room. Only five of the salons remained. "Enough, Krone." "... Dear Ein? I don''t really know what you mean." "Dear Krone, Olivia and Ein would like to have a conversation with the previous Krone. I hope you don''t mind." They wanted Krone to have a conversation like Krone. I had a sad feeling that you would feel a little bit of other manners even though you had come across the sea to Ishtarika because of it. "Actually, Mr. Chris is okay, too. Well, now." "... ein. You liked to put my efforts behind you." ''Cause I haven''t changed my nature, and I know I''m decent, but I''m tired of that all the time.'' "Ha... ok, if Ain''t gonna be okay with that, I''ll do the same." What she was doing was never a mistake. It was only natural for people to seem disrespectful from around them to call the royalty the same way they still do because they used to call it this. "Dear Olivia. It''s been a really long time. I told Grandpa I was done, so I won''t talk about it again. But it''s too dazzling for my eyes that you''ve become more beautiful before." "Well, thank you, Lord Krone... Let''s make it, that''s preferable to take the hardness. As she grew up, Mr. Krone became more beautiful, and many of you would have liked to get engaged." "The offer came quite well. But I don''t know the details because I refused most of them in a nutshell. Hey, Grandpa." Graf, who was suddenly told the story, reacted slightly late. "Yep. Krone is right. The most troublesome part was that the proposal from the Third Prince became a problem." "Well. You officially have an offer? Olivia was surprised to hear that the prince had proposed. "No, the place was informal. But if the prince speaks, it won''t make any difference if it''s official." "Surely if the royal had spoken of it, I think it would be official to say what form it might take. You''ve traveled to Ishtarika a lot." "I came through Heim with an escort by saying that Noh was going to retire and go to a trade city for health care. Since there''s been a lot of information involved since then, you won''t be able to identify where you are." "But Master Olivia. Even though you''ve seen me over and over again, this is the first time you''ve had a conversation, isn''t it? Yet all of a sudden I just thought something was wrong with applying for an engagement or something. And what I didn''t accept physiologically." Ein laughs a little bitterly when he hears the words. What Ain''t done at Augusto Mansion, handing Star Crystal to Krone meant the same thing, because he was doing the same thing as the Third Prince, even though he didn''t know it. "Excuse me. I brought you food." Martha carries the food. I just bought it from Magna and it''s a menu made with fresh seafood. This was a dish that used plenty of Olivia''s favorite ingredients and I look forward to even with her. "Hehe. I would certainly ask you to continue with that story of Mr Krone. But now that you''ve received your prized dish, please enjoy it first." "That''s right, it''s a corner dish, so I''m going to enjoy what Olivia likes and what she hears about seafood." "Let''s say you get a non." Enjoy cooking while it''s warm first. It''s just Olivia''s taste, and the flavor is excellent. The seafood that was just taken this morning was brought to the castle with its freshness preserved in a special container. "When we were in Heim, too, we enjoyed fresh seafood purchased from the port. But this tastes more delicate and very tasty. And fresh." "That''s above all. What''s fresh is the influence of magic props, Ishtarika''s magic props are a few steps ahead of Haim, so you can get something delicious." Olivia responds to Graf''s thoughts. In fact, the freshness was extraordinarily different because there were special magic items made to keep the freshness. After that, the flavors of the ingredients were utilized because of excellent techniques such as bottom processing. "It''s more than anything if you were happy. That was worth a lot of souvenirs." "Yeah, thanks Ain. I''m delicious too." The meeting proceeded softly and it was a meaningful time to talk again slowly with Krone, even as Olivia. Graf was also pleased that things were going well and could afford to enjoy the taste of the meal. And after enjoying some cooking, the dessert is over. It''s time we were having our last cup of tea, and the story moves a little. "Excuse me. I''d like to borrow your hand wash for a moment" "I understand. I''ll show you." Graf told Martha he wanted to go wash his hands. Ein, who hears it, takes his seat. "Mother. I''ll get some outside air, too. Lord Graff, I''ll be with you on the way." That''s what Ain said. He also took a seat. Only two of the salons will be Olivia and Krone in order for Martha to guide Graff. "Now, Mr. Krone. I asked Ain to take my seat off because I had asked him in advance." "Dear Olivia...? Though Krone, who suddenly became alone, gave thought to why, I couldn''t think of a reason. "What do you want to do now? Olivia, with a slightly more serious look, asks Krone. "Does that mean what you want to do here in Ishtarika? "Right. But I''m sure Mr. Krone knows that''s not all." "... Yes" About Ain and his future. Many things came to mind. "Are you ready to spend your life in Ishtarika? It''s not Heim, it''s here in Ishtalika." "That''s what I''ve already done when I left Heim, Master Olivia." I am relieved that the first question was about this content. It was something I had already been prepared for, and not something that would jam my response. "Really! Then the big problem is gone." Although he was Olivia, who looked slightly more serious than usual, he returns that look as soon as he hears Krone''s reply. Look at that. Krone, too? And I wondered a little bit. "Then you have to go to school here too. I don''t know what to do, but I think it would be a good idea for the ladies to go to school because of Mr. Krone''s image. Well, let Warren take care of some of the missing education." "Uh, Master Olivia...? "You can be a gem''s primary stone, which can also be an extraordinarily beautiful gem. As much place to brush that, I''ll have as much ready to show you. If you keep polishing, you will always get what you want. We just have to show them what we''re all convinced of." What do you say, Mr. Krone? and Olivia continues. Olivia darkly said that her wish would come true if she continued her efforts. I understand that Krone favors Ein, which is why it was Olivia''s support. "(With Warren''s report, your fathers will have no problem. Then all you have to do is polish it here. Because if she is able to work hard and smart, she will be able to finish as beautifully as possible)" Having heard Olivia''s words, Krone understood everything that it meant. Then he looks serious and replies'' yes'' to Olivia. 33 Future Krone and the others arrived in Ishtarika, a few days after an Olivia-sponsored dinner. Several things seemed to have progressed under the water during that time, and Ain''t had no face-to-face with Krone for those few days. "Oh dear Ein. Good mood." "Mr. Majorica, were you here?" As I returned to my room after my study time today, I met Majorica. Looks like he was coming to the castle to bring in demon stones. "What do you know about that demon stone? "No at all. It''s just getting noisy." To conclude, Majorica had found out about Ain. A short time after his departure for the Majolica Demon Stone Store, he had come to the castle to carry out the demon stone loading to Katima. At that time, I can speak with "Oh, dear Ein." When I asked him why Ain''t figured it out, he was able to imagine the whole thing with Chris''s attitude. However, Majorica did not end up being particularly problematic because of her strong mouth. "I don''t even know who Katima is. That''s right..." "There''s never been such a special demon stone, has there? "It''s not like there wasn''t. What I thought was special was the demon stone of the Demon King between the sights and the Durahan stone that Ein ate." "Was that? Was both the Demon King and Durahan special? Oh, you never heard of it, do you, Majorica? "The demon stones of the Demon King and the demon stones of Durahan were drawing each other together. When those two were by my side, the magic that I could see through the stones was released, and I was moving a little bit closer." "You mean you were willing? "... right. It''s no exaggeration to say you were willing. That''s why the Demon King''s Demon Stone set up a powerful sealed pedestal in the middle of nowhere. Then Durahan''s demon stone struck and turned to quiet like he was dead. That''s why they took it to Her Royal Highness''s room. Nothing was already dead..." I felt a sense of vision. What Ain experienced was that Durahan''s skills were activated once he had the example demon stone in his hand. This never seems to be a coincidence. The Demon King''s Stone and Durahan''s Demon Stone meet, and Durahan''s skill and example Demon Stone meet. Although the latter is not already Durahan''s demonic stone, I felt it would be made up as a hypothesis. "Dear Ein? I know you have some ideas, but don''t be too unscrupulous." "Right. Don''t worry too much." "Remember that Durahan''s Demon Stone was strong enough to associate with the Demon King''s Demon Stone" When I hear that I was dating the Demon King''s Demon Stone, it makes me a little dizzy as Ein. I''m determined to go a little more cautiously from now on. "Thank you for your advice. You''re going to be careful, just like I said." When she heard the reply, Majorica said she would excuse herself and walked away. I felt the odd fringe between the demon stones and decided to look it up even more carefully. It is also undeniable, though, that I have taken a strong interest in that odd edge. "Oh dear Ein. Just fine." Apparently Ain''t no easy day to get back to your room. The next time I show up in front of Ain, Lloyd, it looks like Ain''t got some errands. "Hello, Lloyd. Did you run errands for me just in time?" "Yeah, actually, I thought I''d introduce my son to you during the afternoon training." "How could you suddenly again?" Chris told me about Lloyd''s son. He is older and falls for seniors who have already attended the school that Ein plans to attend. I was told I would suddenly introduce Lloyd''s son like that, and Ain was wondering too. "Unknown, my son will serve as an escort to Master Ain. Well, it''s just for the inside of school." "Exclusive escort in school, is it?" I couldn''t comprehend pah when they said that in one word. Lloyd keeps looking at Ain like that. "Master Ain''t probably wondering why he thinks of an exclusive escort in the school. But this is natural. It also exists, of course, when you can''t put on an escort. But only when we can escort them, it''s only natural that we put them on." "Uh... I see. But what about in-school exclusivity? "If I''m going to say it as a marshal''s position, I''m purely powerless. Extraordinary strength in the same age. Nevertheless, I''m still not convinced if you ask me if I can keep Ein safe wherever I may be." "Then the main escort is continued by Mr. Chris, and inside the school, Mr. Lloyd''s son will be my escort." "Sir Left." In other words, Ain will be accompanied by two guards, one that is limiting. The main escort is Chris, and Lloyd''s son tells him to start with an apprenticeship, exclusively in school. "Okay. So you can introduce me during the afternoon training." "Yeah, I''m taking you, so I thought I''d tell you first." "Then you''re on your way." "Yes. Then I look forward to seeing you this afternoon" That''s how Ein breaks up with Lloyd. I went back to my room and decided to take a short break. After a short break and lunch, Ain is aiming for a training center for knights. "I wonder what he''s like" All I care about is Lloyd''s son. To be honest, I couldn''t imagine what he was like. A giant man named Lloyd and a little woman whose appearance as Martha left her feeling young. I was also a little excited to see what kind of child would be good from these parents. "Speaking of which, I haven''t even heard of it in years. Well, see if you can tell." "Oh dear Ein, are you going to train? "Yes, and you can introduce me to Mr. Lloyd''s son." I''ve been talking to the occasional knight at the training center, Ain, who I''ve seen walking and talked to. "I see. I heard that Lord Lloyd''s son will escort Mr. Ain, is that a face-to-face meeting?" "Looks like it. Have you ever seen someone like that? "Yeah, that''s good." Although it was Ain I was looking forward to until I met him, I couldn''t possibly not ask what kind of person he was when I heard I''d met him. "Is it true! By the way, I was wondering if you could tell me who you were." "Yeah, of course. But I''ll see you soon, so I''ll tell you what my first impression is." A knight who said he would teach Ain only his first impression with a grin. "Master Ain definitely said, ''Huh?'' It will seem. Definitely should feel that way." "Right now, huh? I thought so, but I know it''s unexpected." "That''s more than anything." Lloyd''s son was well understood to say he was highly unexpected, Ein. In the end, the fact that it was unimaginable did not seem a mistake. "Then you''re going to Mr. Lloyd''s." "Please be careful" Knowing that there is unexpectedness, Ein breaks up with the knight for now and heads back to where Lloyd waits. "Unexpected, unexpected¡­" Was she actually my daughter or something? No, then I don''t know what you mean by son. Royal crap, some kind of ancestral return? Not that I don''t, but I don''t even think that''s why there''s a special surprise. "I put on Mr. Martha''s face, Mr. Lloyd''s body" I couldn''t. I feel as if I have opened the forbidden door. Ain''t been thinking about that while walking. I can''t even imagine who I am in the end, and I finally get to where Lloyd waits. "Excuse me." Knock on the door and enter the room with words. "Oh dear Ein. I''ve been waiting for you. This is my son Dill Grayshire, a 12-year-old knight apprentice this year. Come on, Dill, say hello." "I''ll see you first, Dear Ein. I am honored to have appointed Ain''s escort this time. I will put my life at risk to keep Ein safe. I''m still immature, but as Ein''s escort, I will always risk my life to be the strongest knight, like my father." And Ain understood. He said he was just thinking too hard. The boy called Dill seemed to be the man he looked like, if not some sort of ancestral return. Word that Ain''t going to be surprised what the knight was saying earlier. I finally know what that means. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Dill. I am Ein von Ishtalika. I''m still a little ahead of you, but thank you for coming to school." Dill was a beautiful boy with thin lines. Sure, ''Huh?'' Ain''t thought about it. Lloyd''s gene and Martha''s genetic goodness together make it look like this dill. Honestly, Ain''t I thought I wouldn''t have known if you hadn''t mentioned Lloyd in your introduction. "Now, Dear Ein. In fact, we have a little something to do with Ein''s education regarding this Dir escort." "My education, sir? First, I left Dill, who finished introducing herself, and the story went on. Even as Dill, if my father Lloyd starts talking, he quietly takes a step back and listens to the conversation. "Dear Ein, please respect us with respect, even to our knights. It''s definitely a virtue of Ein." "Terrible. I''d love to hear you say that." "But sometimes it can also be a vendetta. There''s what''s called an attitude as someone who stands on top." "... you want me to get used to that attitude? "Sir Left." Dill''s involvement with Ain''s escort had a different aspect to it. It''s one education Silvard has laid down. Ein is basically polite and can be said to have a rare attitude that touches Katima. In the meantime, Ein often treats people with respect, whether they are knights or suppliers. For this reason Ain''t used no respectful language, it was just one education to be able to speak and act majestically. "I thought one day there would be something like that." "It''s superimposed. If it is, can you also understand your attitude towards me and that it shouldn''t be? "If you think you''re going to be king any day, I think you are." "So I have one instruction from His Majesty to Dear Ein. Do not use reverence against Dill, do not imitate your complexion. Respect the other person and demonstrate their worth." Silvard''s orders have always seemed somewhat difficult for Ein, who uses respectful language. "Grandpa''s, is that what you say as Your Majesty? "Sir Left." "... ok. Mr. Dill, then I think we''ll deal with it that way. Best regards," "It is a great honor to serve as your escort to Master Ain. Best regards," "Dill. Look at this one" Lloyd, who was watching Ain and Dill interact, turns Dill toward himself. "It''s a punishment for you. Eat your teeth off." And Lloyd beat up his own son, Dill. The battered dill knocks his body to the ground. "You have no idea why I got angry. While you treated His Royal Highness Prince Wang as he had done earlier, you said thank you without stopping it. I don''t know why when that hits disrespect! Ain''t had no idea why Dill was suddenly beaten, but I hear and understand the explanation. I found out that Dill was beaten because of me. "I''m sorry. It seemed sweet to me, punishing me no matter what." "Run over to the training center. Don''t come back until it''s good! "Ha!" Ain''t staring at Dill, who was beaten because of himself and punished because of himself. Dill, who told Lloyd to come running, heads outside to run right away. "You fool! Let me say something to His Royal Highness Prince Wang! "Huh... Your Highness! I apologize for exposing myself to this as an escort to the other who would also be His Royal Highness Prince Wang! Dill then bowed his head and ran out again. "... and well this is what happens, Dear Ein. As Marshal, as Dill''s boss, I''m gonna be tough on you." "Now I know very well. I was thinking slowly until I got used to it, and I decided to throw it away and go with perseverance." "I appreciate that. Sounds like I don''t have to hit my son, either." Ain''t never been good at dealing with it from above, but I thought if it was necessary, I''d have to do it. I didn''t even want to see my surroundings punished because of me. "Nevertheless, if I say what I said earlier is disrespectful, my attitude towards His Majesty and Lord Warren is disrespectful in itself! Ha ha! "It''s ruined, Mr. Lloyd..." "Well, I hope you get used to using Dill as a practice opponent, gradually. We all know Ain''s kind heart. I hope you have the same attitude in front of me and Lord Warren." I had worked with him for decades, and Ain knew that it was the only thing he could do because he was the one and only minister. And to do so, I also know that there are a number of things I''m missing. But Ain seemed a little envious of Dill. Because Ain''t never had a father to come this sincerely to. In the midst of Ain''s new education, in one room of the castle, Krone was about to be given one challenge. "Now, Miss Krone. This is the homework I gave you the other day, but it''s brilliant. I never had a problem with it." "I''m relieved to hear that." "Therefore, as promised, Miss Krone will be admitted to the Reebe Women''s School run by Her Royal Highness from the same time as Ein after the dawn of winter." "You can get a letter of recommendation, right? "I''ll write you a letter of recommendation, so there''s no problem." Krone had been tasked with numerous homework during the days since dinner with Olivia. She did it without difficulty and submitted it to Warren. Since there were no problems with the results, Krone would also be enrolled in Wang Du''s school from the same period as Ein. "I understand. So in the period until then, does that mean you can tell us what''s missing? "Of course. I also made the amount of this challenge because I thought it would take a little longer, but it seemed worrying, so let''s increase the amount from now on." "... thank you, I know" Krone with a slightly tight grin. Even as Krone, I''m glad to say that this time Warren gave me an assignment I tackled with death and madness. The content of the challenge stems from questions of courtesy and manners, as well as case studies and suggestions on laws and policies. There were a wide variety of computational problems and so on. I desperately solved it for the future. "However, with regard to the following issues, we will proceed according to the three educational policies." "Will you choose one of them" "It''s the left. You will choose from three things to tell you." "Okay. Thank you very much." And Warren takes a piece of paper and reads it out. "The first is an educational policy with the ultimate goal of a position like mine. We will educate you to be the person you will need in the future." The three educational policies were about what we wanted to do in the future. Listen to that, Krone, too, seriously thinks about what he wants to be. "The second is to say that we aim for someone like Her Royal Highness. You are so knowledgeable that no lady stands alongside you. To say that you will aim for those" When I heard that, I thought Krone would be enough. I still don''t know what kind of person Ain wants. Nevertheless, I felt attracted to being said of a lady like a queen with a high upbringing. "The third is the policy of aiming for a queen-like existence. Even if the king is not beside him, he thinks and acts himself, protects the people and gives instructions. You will develop strong judgment and thinking skills." Hearing all the proposals, Krone thinks. What is best for me and for Ain? I overlapped many simulations in my head. "... Dear Warren. May I offer you a suggestion?" The day Ain and Krone set out to encourage new studies for each other''s future. That night, the usual three members were gathered to present today''s report. "Lord Lloyd, I heard you. He said he hit Lord Dill." "Ha ha, that''s just fast ears. But it''s for Dill, it''s for Ein." "You''ll be right what it takes to educate the two of us. Lloyd, what about Ein?" "I cannot deny that there are parts of you that are a little too kind, but I believe that Master Ain is the vessel of the king. And that''s why you''re going to grow strong." "Dear Ein has already finished half of what he learns in school in the castle. Nowadays, soldier, law, national politics, home affairs¡­ and today, imperial studies have begun." Ain''t inspired many challenges from time to time. Not only as royalty, but also to gain the much knowledge needed as a king prince. Recently, subjects such as home affairs have also been added, with a gradual increase in subjects. In the meantime, imperialism through Dill begins a little bit today. It was necessary to learn how to behave and think as one who stood above. "You should be. I''m thinking about giving some more challenges, but it''s still the two of you who get to see how things go the most. I trust you." "Don''t worry, we''ll raise you to a fine king." "Right, Your Majesty. Let''s grow up and show it to strength that outweighs me any day! "If that happens, I don''t need an escort..." In a soothing atmosphere, today''s report proceeds. "Next, Miss Krone, I will write you a letter of recommendation for Reebe Women''s School because you have completed the assignment without any problems. At the dawn of winter, it will begin to pass from the same time as Ein." "Wasn''t it faster than expected? "Yep. Please finish in about half the time period assumed. So I thought I''d double it from now on." "... Lord Warren''s education seems to be very demanding." "Olivia asked me to do the same. If you want me to polish you beautifully, I''ll do the best I can." Even as Warren, I''m looking forward to giving Krone a class. Absorb well and always do your best to encourage study as well. Even from Warren, who came as Chancellor in Istarica like that, the future was a crude stone to look forward to. "If that were the case, we would have decided on education policy, too? "Yeah, I made up my mind today." "Let''s hear it." Krone chose his future. Silvard is also interested in what the hell that is. "A lady with a high level of thought and judgment like a queen and a high level of upbringing who can keep an eye on the king...... so be it" Warren giggles and says the answer. In the end, Krone chose not out of three. What she chose was a good, somewhat selfish conclusion. "When you defend the king. ¡­ Your Majesty. Apparently we haven''t had time to feel free since Olivia returned home." "Must be. Not at all. A new generation is a problem with too many grains." Silvard knew. That whoever tells me to protect the king will be beside me, how comforting it is. 34 First day "It''s okay, Ein? Have you forgotten anything? "It''s okay. I''ve checked many times, and Chris will come with me to the school." "Dear Olivia. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of anything." "... you don''t trust Chris because he''s missing too, do you? "Aww..." Winter dawned, making it the first day of long-awaited school for Ain. There were a number of events until the dawn of winter, for example Ein''s 7th birthday. Ein''s birthday took the form of gatherings only within her body, not in a party-like fashion. On Ain''s birthday like that, Krone gave him a silver bracelet as a gift. Even though I wear a gift from Ein, what Ein wears is the red ball of the earth, a provision from the country. Given that, I regretted it a little, so I decided to give you a bracelet. And one more thing. Finally, Ain''s revelation took place. Instead of a revelation about running through the Wang capital, it took the form of presenting himself from White Knight, the castle, to the people. Pre-aged disclosures are made just in case, and are disclosed a little distance from the public for safety reasons. From the people''s point of view, the first impression would have been that Ein''s appearance was difficult to understand. Nevertheless, the revelations of the new future king were also greatly boiled down by the people. "As, well, mother. Whatever it is, it''s okay." "Okay. If it''s true, your mother would like to send Ain with you." "No, dear Olivia. Definitely going to be a fuss." "Right..." Unlike Ain, Olivia''s appearance is well known to the people. Olivia, such a second princess, is a densely populated area of school called the school city. It was only natural to make a fuss if he showed up at such a place. "Speaking of which, mother. Krone already left, didn''t he? It''s been a while since Krone and Graf came to Ishtarika. Graf bought a solid mansion, though a few steps smaller than before. Of course Krone lived there, but most of them stayed at the castle because of the many challenges from Warren and various other efforts that seemed more convenient to be in the castle. "Yep. Reebe Women''s School starts early. It''s a great place to grow up with strict rules." Likewise, Krone, whose first day the school was in, had already left. As for Ain, who was confirming that he was staying at the castle last night, I''m a little sorry. "Dear Ein, it''s time to leave." "Excuse me, Mother! It''s time for you to go because it''s dangerous! "Come in, Ein. Chris, please tell me about Ain." Ain''t agreed to Chris'' suggestion. Even as Ain, I wanted to avoid being late from day one. Then he takes his luggage and leaves for the station White Rose to catch the water train. Depending on the station and the inclusion on the train, we managed to reach the school, although Ain was already tired before we got to the school. Though we left a little early, the school city is busy with many people. I finally took a breather when I arrived on the grounds of the Royal Kingsland School. "Mr. Chris. It''s disgusting to think about it every day." "... don''t worry, I''ll send it to you." Nico smiles beautifully Chris. Ein didn''t mean to skip, but I can feel the firm will that Chris''s smile won''t allow him to skip either. "Nevertheless, the Royal Kingsland School, to which Ain goes, can be slowed down once you arrive." The more easily the premises of the Royal Kingsland School were compared to those outside the premises, the more idle and quiet the space was. The reason was in the number of students. Although the Royal Kingsland School boasts some of the top property areas in school cities, it is quicker to count them from below when it comes to the number of students. The educational philosophy of the Royal Kingsland School is that it trains people who can entrust the future of Ishtarika. For this reason, the number of students is designated at considerably less than 1/3 to 1/4 compared to the National Kingsland School and other schools. They want a high level of education and as much strength as they can do it. "Dear Ein. I''ve been waiting for you." "Dill. He picked me up." "Of course it is. Dear Chris, more dill than this. I will take over the task of escorting Mr. Ain." "Thank you, I did take over. Until then, protect Ein with your life." "Ha." Although it was somewhat tough, it was necessary for Chris and Dill. Finishing taking over Ain''s escort, Chris will be returning to the castle. "Then Dear Ein, I will return to the castle. I''ll pick you up when you get home, so never try to go home on your own, right? "Okay. Be careful, Mr. Chris." Chris returns to the castle in thanksgiving. And from here on out, Dill serves as Ain''s escort in exchange for Chris. "Then Master Ain, let''s come. I''ll show you to the classroom." "Oh, okay. But it''s huge. I''m tired of just moving around this school." "This vast lot of premises allows us to do a lot of training and research. That''s not a bad idea." "I see, well, it''s nice to have a wide range of places to use it" Beautifully maintained school based on nature, but some buildings are visible. Ein thought that was probably the facility that could be used for training and research. By the way, the Royal Kingsland School doesn''t exist like an admissions ceremony. It says in the dossier to think of it as enrolled from the day of passing, and freshmen will suddenly take classes from the first day. "Dear Ein. I hope you will let me guide you through the school as soon as class is over. We''ll pick you up at lunch, so come to our exclusive lounge." "Okay, well, I''ll wait for you in class, so say hello." Take Dill''s guide to the classroom. I got a little excited to think about what people were like. "Uh, here? "Yeah, here it is. Ain''t no doubt about Ain''s classroom here." The place where Ain arrived is a classroom with a high and splendid luxurious door that will be as high as 4m. I couldn''t hide the surprise because it was too different in making from the classroom I had passed by then. "Why are the doors so different? I feel so unequal." "The Royal Kingsland School is divided into five classes a school year, in order of grades. Classes change only once a year, but are favoured in several respects as close to 1 in classes 1 to 5. The same goes for classroom building, but there are numerous perks such as priority use of research facilities being allowed." "If you want something, you can win it on your own." "That''s what I''m talking about" It turns out that only the king runs it, and it never means equality, but there is a fierce competition for survival. Though I was able to pass a rigorous entrance exam, I don''t seem at all willing to let it soak in warm water. "Five pairs (Fifth) and four pairs (Force) each have 25 people. Three sets (third) and two sets (second) of 20 people each. And there''s a set of 10 people for Ein." "I heard it wasn''t much, but it wasn''t that much" "There will also be a description in the admissions guide. But we don''t really know how many people we have." "I was checking the class form and stuff. Well, listen... Dill, thanks for the guide. Then I''ll be in the classroom." In the meantime, I decided to go into the classroom. Ein. Though I heard it was less, I never thought of myself as a quorum of just 10 people with myself in it. However, I was interested in knowing what kind of people were there. "I''ll pick you up later," Dill, who said he was coming later, smiled well at the beautiful boy''s appearance from whoever he saw him, and after thanking him, headed to his classroom. And Ain also opens the classroom door, there were only five of us in the classroom. "You''re spending a lot of money on classrooms, too." The classroom was so stunning that I spoke to myself about it. Although it doesn''t look extra luxurious, desks and chairs are artisans at a glance. The Tables are also sculpted objects of love. The desk has only one semi-circular object made as if surrounding the table. The desk is long on the side and is built to allow 10 people to sit together. Ein, who did not know where to sit, also did not like to sit in the center, so he sat in one inner chair from the edge. Ain was added, and six students took their seats. I don''t even speak from Ain because there was nothing I could talk to, although I was blinded by some people before I sat down. Eventually, the time passed as it was, and a little while later, the seats were filled and the 10 people were all there. "Morning, it looks like we''re all here. Most importantly, it''s bad luck to have a vacancy from day one." Then came the person who seemed to be in charge a little later. Quality suits, glasses, polished leather shoes. A well-styled middle-aged man dressed like a businessman who can work. "In this class, acting on a class basis is only a small opportunity. I want you to understand that and inspire the rest of your school life." And words by office that begin abruptly. "Let me tell you something first, this class is special. That''s why I don''t often ask my class for it as a position of office. Oh, and I don''t need to introduce yourselves, and if I have to, I suggest you do it personally after this." I guess even more heterogeneous are the words of his tenure, the meritocratic school, as if he had been poked into the void as Ein. "What I ask of you is even quality. You guys won some exams and were able to get into this class. That is why I ask for that high quality to be maintained, and I pray that none of these 10 will be replaced until the end if I wish, so that I can graduate. That''s it, I don''t mind breaking up." Put it in your head. ''Huh?'' Only the word kept turning. Is it over for the first day of face-to-face meetings? Ain''t felt like we talked too little. "Oops, I''m sorry. Be sure to attend when it comes to the six-monthly exam, which you still have to tell. If there''s an inevitable reason, let''s talk about it. Other classes, etc. don''t have to be in special attendance, I don''t have to complain as a school if they even gave me results. If you fail to attend this exam, be careful because you will be demoted unconditionally." Word that you don''t have to attend until class. It makes me feel like I''m no longer in school. But what I want is the result, which means if you''re out of class, but you''re trying hard, but you''re of low quality, you''re demoted. "Exam subjects are similar to other classes and multiple subjects, and become elective subjects. Make great use of faculty consultations and questions.... I''m late, but I say Kyle. I will be in charge of magic engineering for some time to come. [M] So that''s it. Dismissed." Although there was only a little more information, it ended up being a carriage to dissolve. An arrowhead event that I thought would begin by introducing myself one by one or explaining the school. I can''t deny the fact that I was a little confused, but I understand that it''s a stance that I''m finally very free but I can get results. "Hey, that was quite a personalized greeting." In the meantime, one boy speaks to Ain. With a refreshing face, he was a boy who could be confident that he would look good in the future. "I''m glad someone''s thinking the same thing. I didn''t think you''d even let your students introduce themselves." "Ha. I heard it was more of a meritocracy class in meritocracy school, but it wasn''t like that until I said hello." "I''m surprised it''s a stance to find out where the facility is." He seemed to have a nostalgic personality, and it felt good talking to him as Ain. "Whoa, I was doing the same thing as my teacher. I''m late for my name, but I''m Loran, and I passed my exam in magic engineering. What subject did you pass? "I guess I''m swordsmanship. So I passed and I came to this class." "Huh... then it was the boy you were talking about" Ein wanted to hold his head when he was told he was talking about it and there was a verse that came to mind. Probably hurt the examiner. "... what a conversation, by the way." "Examiners of swordsmanship are famous people. He used to be famous there as an adventurer, because there''s no way we can talk about someone like that getting hurt by a seven-year-old exam." The other students who were around introduced themselves, including a little conversation. In the meantime Ain was reflecting on what he had put out. "I lost my provocation and I did it. I wonder if they can help me laugh." "I think it''s like laughing and respecting nothing. I''m seven years old and I can''t believe I''m just proud to knock down a famous examiner. Maybe he''s got a reputation among his senior students, maybe he''ll sign up for an arms test." Ain''t strengthened my awareness that I''ve heard that and done even more. I was also reflecting on my mental weakness, but one visitor comes to the classroom. "It''s the 6th year dill, excuse me" The one who showed up was Dill, who just broke up a while ago. Ein wondered that he had come at this hour because he said he would pick him up around lunch. With Dill in the classroom, the air in the classroom wandered off. Apparently, Dill was a celebrity, and there were several who spoke his name. "Huh... it''s Mr. Dill. Royal Kingsland School''s strongest corner, no way to sign you up for an arms test." "Hey, hey, I don''t think so." Loran was also one of those people who knew Dill. But his thoughts would be wrong. Dill''s probably just picking Ain up, so Ain''t sure he won''t have it. "No, it could be! Like I said... can I ask your name if I''m sorry? Ein noticed that he was fiercely late. I''m sorry, but I try to tell you my name. "Sorry, uh, what''s my name?" "I am so sorry, Dear Ein. One group (first) lost sight of the fact that they were free classes in the first year. I think I''m done greeting you, so I''m going to show you around the school." "It wasn''t just the first year. That format. I''m a little relieved. Sorry Lorraine, I''m going to have to show you around the school now... yeah, good. Want to come with me? "Oh, oh... no, I''m sorry. I''m fine. Actually, I already know some things in school. So it''s okay, you just have to take a good look." "Oh well, okay. Then let''s talk slowly this time, see you later! Ain''t going to take a look inside the school when Dill comes to show me around. Loran was losing his mind a little bit. If I thought the celebrity Dill was here, I said I would bow my head to the person I was talking to and guide him inside the school. And when I heard the name Dill mouthed, I was surprised again. "A, Ain''t. His Royal Highness Prince Wang...... Huh?! Loran wasn''t the only one who was surprised by Dill''s appearance, many students in the class were equally surprised. And the other thing is, it''s never just Loran who was hearing the name Ain, everyone in the class is going to hear it. After that, the classroom was left with an unbelievable silence for dozens of seconds. 35 Knowledge Mistakes Guidance on the Royal Kingsland School took a lot of time. A number of dedicated facilities on large plots of land. Because there was much to see for Ein for the first time, Dill, who found out about it, also provided detailed guidance and explanations. "Well, that''s it. You are done describing and directing the major facilities groups." "Thanks. I never thought there''d be so many of them, but they don''t seem to be many places I''d use them." "That''s true. But the magic training building is convenient to the library, so it''s probably easier to use than to try and find out in a castle." The school is equipped with a huge library, unbeatable in size and arguably one of the best in Ishtarika. "Some areas can only be viewed by one group (first), so be sure to go check it out next time." "Oh, is that even a book like the one not in the castle? "There is. Rather than that, it even stores valuable materials like there is only one book in Ishtarika. There''s been some magic done to keep guards from deteriorating." I thought Ein might have some clues about Durahan or the unidentified Demon Stone. Because it is a free class, I decided to use it to look into it. "Then I''ll go next time." "Don''t forget the student notebook. I can''t let you in without it." "Rikai. Um, speaking of which, does Dill escort me all the way to school? "Not always, but I''ll stay by your side as long as I can. I am also a group (first), so I am free in class, but I can''t get out of the highest grade because I''m free." The escort in the school is only combined with Dill''s apprenticeship exam. I''m just branding it royal, and this school was a very safe place. From the standpoint of Prince Wang, it would be good to always refrain from beside him when it comes to ideals. Nevertheless, it was difficult for Dill, who was in school and also a student, to always be beside him. Ain''t optimistic and thinks there''s nothing wrong with anything else if you think there''s some time to take your time alone. "Well, fine. Grandpa said it was quite safe here. People over there, I don''t know what year it is, but a set (first)? "It''s the left. Essentially, there are a few people who are free in the first place, regardless of their grade." "Well, speaking of which..." Ain''t seen a student out there free. What I just saw were two female students. Ain, who was full of things he didn''t know about Dill, pointed Dill at a topic he didn''t usually talk about sometimes. "Which one prefers dill? I asked Dill looking at the two female students. "Wow, is that my preference...? "Yes, yes. Sometimes I hear things like this, and I want to know about Dill." "Mm, mmm. I see. If they say so." Ain''t happy with Dill, who seems to say the answer without particular reluctance. "Fine. I''m the only one here. Tell me." "... neither is my preference" "Huh? Really? I think she''s cute." They both look cute and not in bad style. They say both of them are different and I wonder if they are ideal. "No if hmm. So what''s Dill''s preference? "... at least a stronger woman than me would be nice" "Huh?" "I was wondering if I could be as tall as your father, Marshal. I find it even more fascinating that it''s a successful figure." Although Ein was also unable to respond immediately to the unexpected answer, he was able to reply about 3 temps late. "So you''re saying you like strength and body women like Mr. Lloyd? "It''s the left. I''d like to be laid together." "Oh well... it seems hard to meet, but I''m here for you" "Thank you, Dear Ein! ''Cause when I talk about this, they say I can''t do most of it." Ain''t convinced that would be true. I wonder where a woman who is as good and successful as Lloyd is. "A little early, but why don''t we go to the lounge and have a light dinner? Because it would be a hassle if people came." "I understand. I''ll show you." I thought it would be tough if I dug into this topic while listening to myself, Ein decided to move and cloud his tea. It''s still a little early for lunch but it won''t be a problem. Before it was peak time, I decided to eat lightly. Chris will pick him up after noon, so he''ll kill some time and Ain''t going back to the castle. Dill had to stay in school this afternoon, so Ain was the only one left. "Yeah, I''m from the country. I am very pleased to be able to collaborate with you in such a high format and wonderful school." Around the same time Ain was being guided to school by Dill. At the nearby Reebe Women''s School, Krone, who enrolled in the form of integration, was talking to the female students in her class. "Well, if someone like Krone tells you that, we''ll be summery." "Right. I''m glad to be friends with someone as beautiful as Master Krone." "You think everything is recommended by Chancellor Warren? We were all looking forward to seeing Master Krone when we heard that the required tasks were almost full." How far is the rhetoric and where is the sincerity from? Krone, who has still lived in the aristocratic society, thinks about that. "Would you like to meet my brother, if I may? Because my brother would also be very fond of Master Krone! Oh, I knew the same trouble would be here. That''s what I thought, Krone. I''m used to revealing things about the opposite sex to her. The opponent is noble, and the prestige of the Augusto family, the nobility of Heim, does not prevail. That''s why Warren''s glory creates a huge impact. "No, I will not match the noblemen to the civilians. It''s a very honorable offer, but it''s just not enough for me as a lady" "That''s not true. That Warren is the one who admitted it, and there''s no way he''s going to let such a beautiful Krone get in the way." Beautiful, cute, it''s a pleasure to be praised, but I''m not too happy to hear them say this. It''s no different from the party exchanges we''ve been through. "I''m honored to hear you say that. But if I make any coarse mistakes, Warren will be bothered..." If you say this, even with her, you won''t be able to get out strong. At least it''s not a lie to be in Warren''s asylum. "Hey, you. I''m sure Warren has some thoughts, so even if I strongly recommend it, Krone will be confused." "Yes... right, I''m sorry, Master Krone. I was wondering if I could make a good connection." "No, I''m fine. As long as you feel good about me." I thought you were going to hit the side room anyway. There is no way to treat a woman who is not a nobleman to her true wife. Krone hasn''t dealt with him since the beginning in the first place, but it''s good that the story really fits in. Because when I was in Heim, it was as much to be discouraged by being advised to talk without reading the air. Reebe Women''s School is a good place. Though the school rules were very strict, it was a school that I felt had no one problem training a fine lady. Krone''s goals are very high. For this reason, it is natural to achieve high grades at Reebe Women''s School, but the challenges given by Warren must also be done. "... Best regards, Ladies and gentlemen" When it comes to enrollment, it''s not that long to go to school. In the meantime, all you can learn is at more than double the pace around you. Krone decided to do the best he could, so he finished his first day of school. "Dear Katima, Thank you for your patience, this is your order." "Nyaa!? Finally! Ain and Krone. When the future of Ishtarika was approaching the first day of school, there was a Katima in the castle who received deliveries in her own room. That''s one big thick book she kept searching year by year and finally found looking from end to end of continental Ishtal. Katima spent about 2/3 of the money she was free to spend in a year because of this one book. She had no slight regret, but rather was a substitute enough to be in the top of her class even in her previous lifetimes. "Well, that was a good job! Thank you." "No. Take your time, then." Hand over the box where the supply is packed. I know there''s a book in there for you, but I can''t help but feel this thrill. I carefully opened it and removed its appearance from the box, being careful not to scratch the book. "... just one dish." One book written up by a well-known elf risking his life. That was this book. Let''s put aside a strong interest in the contents. Still even the exterior of the book feels some sort of aura. Leather exterior created by a famous Dwarf worker. When I say leather exterior in a word, I also feel lonely. Was its beautiful and demanding leather cover once embossed or finished by carving leather? I have no idea what the technique is. The material is probably the skin of a small, scaleless dragon breed that lived for a long time, about 1 cm thick and sturdy. Made from its thick skins, this three-dimensional dish is worth a fortune. As much as Katima, the research idiot, if it is such a brilliant object, I will be careful about handling it. Put a small glove made specifically for you in your hand, squeeze your mind and open the book. "... I knew it wouldn''t be easy to read." The author''s famous elf is an elf who has lived for a long time, it is said that he may live hundreds of years¡­ or thousands of years. Apparently the elf was a diligent, study-first man. I don''t even know if he''s alive or dead right now, by the way. His news has remained unknown since he was told he had hidden away a while back. Such a letter he used was a special language used in oral tradition among the old elves called ''old elf letters''. Even as Katima, who was a part of the study, examined some old elf characters and understood the contents. That being said, it is difficult to decipher sentences in places such as dozens in words only. Yeah, I keep roaring. Though I''ll turn the page to read this book, it''s refreshing. "I''ve been told I''m particularly familiar with this book about the Demon King... and I''m sure you have some information about Durahan." I understand a little bit about the title. Katima searched for and bought this fine book as a collection of things about the Demon King. That''s why Katima also understood the letter Demon King on the cover. "... bingonya" And she found it. This book, which provides both characters that can no longer be read and illustrations, made it possible to discover pages that would be material. "The more I look, the more I see this for the first time. Interesting...... nice to meet you, Durahan you''re in Ain now? Durahan depicted as a side of the Demon King. What it means is that the owner of Ein''s absorbed demon stone is Durahan in this illustration. What a stern face you have. Durahan was a kind of fairy as a species, even though he looked like a knight and put his reclining armor together. The illustrative Durahan figure is sturdy enough to provoke slightly longer silver hair. I felt somewhat similar to Ain, who looks good as well. "Nyah... I still want to read it properly, even if I know what it looks like." I feel something. It makes me sad that I can''t read even though it''s the book I got because of it. "I can''t help it. We need to go to the lab and collect the materials, and we need to order new materials." Katima decides to unravel the letters first, renewing her feelings on a subject that makes her more motivated to study what she could not read. There are also reasons why I bought large sheets, but more importantly, I regret that Katima still doesn''t know. Then I took the paper I could take notes from my desk and started listing what I needed. I just finished writing the whole street and start to peruse the book again. "It''s a good, solid book. The illustrations are beautifully drawn, and I want to decrypt them quickly...... nya? Katima''s fingers stop on a certain page. What was depicted on that page was a woman in a hood. Though blind, she seemed quite a beautiful woman to observe from her mouth. He is dressed in a black robe and wears some jewels. This is probably some kind of demonic prop or something. And a big cane in my hand. At first sight, she is a wizard. "Is this woman near the Demon King too? Or daughter-in-law? Well, good. Enjoy the decryption!... and it''s hard to find materials. If an elf connected to an old elf were close by... haha, it''s hard." The language that is said to be an old elf letter is basically only conveyed in oral biography. For this reason, like this book, there are only a few opportunities to be written. And I can understand that language. The Elf tribe is already small in number, and it will take another few years to find it even if you look. It wasn''t very realistic to think about it. But from Katima''s point of view, this one book only exists on pages that intrigue me. Katima swore to her heart to decipher one of those books. In the meantime, I heard knocking on the door. A visitor comes to Katima, who has cemented his feelings that he will definitely decipher it. Katima replied when she heard the knocked sound. "Anyone? "It''s me." It was Chris who took me to Katima''s room. You can come in. "Excuse me. Dear Katima, Her Royal Highness is here for you. I''m angry at you for calling, because Katima is late for her appointment..." "I did it. I''ve got a job to do... Sorry, Nyacris! Just get rid of this box and stuff! Katima, blue-faced to Chris'' report, hurried to Laralua''s. At the same time as I jump out of the room, I ask Chris to clear the box that the book was in and put it down. "It''s dangerous to run...... it''s too late. Ha... Dear Katima, if you''d calm down a little, I''d be very helpful." For Chris, who has always had some sort of incident with Katima, it is often more helpful to calm down a bit. Though I think so, I tried to do the requested cleaning first. "As long as I clear the box, I''ll be fine. Ever..." Chris looked at the box he used to pack and guessed. He said he bought some fancy stuff again. That being the case, I decided to keep the box just in case, and after this I decided to bring the box to the entrance to the lab. "Oh, you bought a book, Master Katima.... the book stays open. Let me close it for you." Katima popped out of the room with the book open. Chris goes by the book, thinking that a luxury book in the corner would be better for a book to close. By that book Katima couldn''t decipher at all. "Wow, wow. I haven''t seen this letter in a long time. I used to get these old books...... this would have been expensive. Uh, what''s the title..." Discussions on the Demon King''s Truth and About His Sides ". Yep... what a noisy book you bought, Master Katima." Chris could read the letter of the book. The tribes in the region where she was born still live their lives by keeping their old teachings. I haven''t seen "Old Elf Letters" in such a long time, but my interest fades when I check the title. As a result of diminishing interest, I closed the book without turning the page in particular. "All right, close it tight. It''s okay now." And Chris with the box in his hand that he was using to pack. I also have to do some support to pick Ain up, but first I decided to go to Katima''s lab and leave this box at the entrance. "But there was a woman near the Demon King. I''ve never heard of humans... yeah" Chris, who also came with quite a bit of education in the tribe regarding the Demon King, wondered. Because in her memory, the Demon King should not have had any human men. But while I think about it, I come to one conclusion. "Oh well..." Elderlich? Unlike Rich, I thought he was human. " 36 Old Memories of Demon Stone [1] ¡­¡­ How and why you were born in a dark, damp cave. He didn''t know why, whether he thought about it or not. Just checking his body when it comes to what he thinks he did for a few hours after he wakes up. Other than that, I was just keeping my body in a rock. "A, a..." Speak up, it''s a slow, slow production for him. But my body is terribly heavy, I''m hungry, I need your help, I''m scared. Only such thoughts run through my head. "... oh sweetie. Are you alone? ¡­¡­ "Oh, don''t you understand the words yet? Nice to meet you, little skeleton? Although I didn''t even know who I was, I felt somewhat happy that I was no longer alone. The woman who showed up before him. He held a large cane in his hand and wore a black robe. She mostly gets her hands on her nostrils and takes out some stones. "A...... huh? "Enjoy it. You must be hungry. I could have guessed by instinct. My body was heavy, but I was hungry. Squeeze the remaining strength and hit the stone she took out. "I knew you were hungry. Look, there''s plenty more to eat." I stumbled upon the stone with all my heart. I don''t feel the taste, the stone I ate slips through between the polo and the bones and falls. But every time I chewed it up, I got a fullness that I couldn''t speak of. "A! a......! "Yes, are you hungry? Good for you." Though I could not utter words, I could somehow express my joy. I didn''t feel the weight of my body until earlier. On the contrary, my body feels very light. "I wonder if he''s a slave child. Something that little kids can''t be alone in here like this. Last night''s earthquake broke the cave, so you were left behind and turned into a demon." A woman has something to say, but he couldn''t understand what it was about. The only thing he knew was to say that she helped him about herself. "Poor thing. You''ve been left alone." She says so and hugs him. Karan, the sound of Karan and his bones hitting each other echoed the cave. He felt somewhat happy, although he didn''t know what it meant to be. An indescribable strange emotion begins to circle. "Come on in. Shall I come with you? I haven''t decided where... but I''m sure I don''t miss you more than I do alone" And follow her in the black robe. The little skeleton walked away behind her, sounding the sound of Karan Karan and his bones. I left the cave and walked a long distance. It took days to cross the mountains, days to cross the river, and days to reach the great woods. "Tummy. Full." "Yeah, you ate well, didn''t you? Shall we take the day off?" Arriving in a flat spot with a few openings without trees, the two were sitting back and eating. A little skeleton, he hits the stone she gave him. The black robe''s girlfriend also stood on a tree beside her with a large cane in her hand, mouthful of preserved food to fill her hunger. Every time I ate a stone given to me by her, I felt my body get stronger and a little bigger. Now I can understand the words she speaks, little by little, and I have been able to speak the words myself. "We''ll walk a lot tomorrow, won''t we? Get some rest and get ready for tomorrow." Even skeletons can restore health by resting. It was a small skeleton. He''s low health. That''s why every night off was important. "Ay......! I followed and replied, and he lay down. Hope to be able to travel safely with her tomorrow. He sleeps very well. Even if it was her who was asleep after a few minutes, I knew right away. "Grow up fine in such a short period of time. Good boy." mouth to herself as she strokes his head, what she was giving was a demon stone. There are several nutrients for the demons to grow, but among them demon stones work above all else. Being undead, he doesn''t talk meat or anything, so he basically eats demonic stones. What she gave you is a demonic stone that is generally quite precious. It didn''t take much extra work for her to get it though. After all these years of living, she never had a family and never said she was living something to look forward to. Little skeleton I met during that. What a trivial piece of cut I helped, I felt sorry for him a little bit and gave him the Demon Stone and he grabbed me in a heartbreak. When I saw him like that, I somehow felt cute and suggested that he come with me. A few days, but I was surprised at myself for having fun traveling with him. I feel happier than anything watching him eat. Speaking of demons, by gender, women, that''s why you have something called motherhood, too? I can''t find the answer to what I''m going to ask myself. But it''s not a lie that I''m feeling "good time" right now, so I felt that was a minor problem. "Come on. We have to keep walking tomorrow. I think I should get some rest." The destination is an undecided journey. That was supposed to happen, but I wanted to take the little skeleton to various places. She continues her journey toward some of the places she remembers. "Speaking of which, I''ll have to think of a name for you, too. I don''t know what to call it..." It makes sense for demons to have a name, the end of evolution spreads. It wasn''t that just having a name would make it stronger, but it was important in the sense that it would expand in the future. A little skeleton so dear to her. That''s why I decided to give you a name. 37 A moving world The season goes round. Even if people stop growing, it never stops. That was true here at the Royal Kingsland School. Three years have passed since Ein enrolled. Ain had a good school life without being demoted from a set (first). "So, I told you. You''re really muscular." "What''s that? Are you being demeaning? "Against His Royal Highness, as always, that''s a rude way of talking. You are. And Namekuji is mostly made of muscle all over his body. So it doesn''t make sense to denigrate it in the sense of muscle." "Ha, ha... but there''s something wrong with the naked whale floating around." When the sun is still not weak during the day. On the open terrace at the Royal Kingsland School, several students talk. They were never skipping classes, they were the ones who were allowed to participate freely. The conversation thrives, pinching the tea I asked for and a little treat. The man who spoke abruptly with Namekuji is Bats. There was an intelligent part that didn''t look good and the entrance exam was literary. Nevertheless, Bats'' lineage is a Baron family that has been knighted in Ishtarika for generations, and he is also better at swordsmanship. Apparently, the reason I took the literature exam was part of an education from my parents. Ain''t the one who asked me if I was derogatory. Over the past three years, his body had grown enormously and was attractive with a gentle expression, and he had gradually become attractive to men as well. The man who called Ain His Highness is Leonard. In the trail of the Duke''s house, he has a high knowledge of internal affairs. The entrance examination was passed in a literary subject. Belongs to a group (first) from the first year. And finally, Loran. He is the man Ein spoke to on his first day of school. Highly knowledgeable in demonic prop development, it is highly regarded as promising in the future, not only by the school but also by Ishtarika. Only Loran was born a civilian. In Ein''s time, only four of them were able to maintain a pair (first). Even with them, conversational members have since been fixed, and as a result these four people are always stuck in school. "No, Leonard, what are you talking about? You''re so small, you''re weak, stupid or you." "So I''ll tell you what the muscles look like... no, I was wrong..." "... ha. Bats, how can a conversation be like this if you''re smart?" "Huh? Leonard...... was Namekuji a whole body muscle? I didn''t know." This is how Ain got a friend tangled in nature. When I heard this report from the school, the royalty, starting with Silverado, as well as the Lloyds, were greatly pleased. It''s been three years since I started school, and Ain''s fourth year, and I''m almost 11 years old at my age. Ein also continued to earn good grades in his school exams, which did not result in demotion of the group. And by continuing to train in the castle, he has grown successfully and splendidly. He has also grown in height and is now higher than the average height of his age. "Yes, no, Your Highness. I didn''t disparage your Highness or anything! I don''t know if Bats is smart enough." "Hey Ain. I feel so despised, like when I said I was a jerk." Don''t worry, it''s not "I feel". They are. " "It''s like oiling a fire like that up to Master Ain..." Ain thus enjoyed getting together and talking with this member. They are all human beings who do not fail in their efforts, and they are gathered together with meritoriousness. Three years later, Ain''t got no escort inside the school anymore. Because Dill graduated. He is now in the castle, encouraging him as a knight apprentice and Ein''s exclusive escort apprentice. It was safe to be gathered by more than one person, and to have a few by the house of nobility, and it was not a bad story to take to the Silvers. "Speaking of which, Loran. I hear the demonic props you made the other day have been appreciated again. Don''t do it!" "Oh, oh, thank you, Bats. It just so happens to work, but I''m glad we made it." "It''s not something to be modest about, Loran. I think we should be proud because the results are in the eyes of the country." Bats abruptly changes the conversation again. The next topic is about magic props made by Loran. Demonic props made by Loran were highly valued in the eyes of the country. "That''s amazing, Loran. So you''re coming to the castle next time? "No, I got a chance to talk to someone from the Bureau of Development at school. So I guess I don''t know what''s gonna happen up ahead." "I trust you''ll create a mechanism that will eventually replace the sea crystal, Loran." As Leonard put it, the matter of sea crystals is urgent as Ishtarika. Raised as a trace of the Duke''s family, Leonard was also well educated at home on the issue of sea crystals, the importance of which was well understood. Even though I do business with Euro, its new development was urgent while there was no guarantee that it would always be. "Well, I guess it''s about time I went to training." We''ve been talking for a while, so it''s been quite a while. Bats took a seat when he said it was time to go train. "I''m gonna make a little face in the workshop, too." "I''m also going to go to the library and do some self-study. Now, Your Highness, if you''ll excuse me... please don''t come." Following the Bats, Loran and Leonard also took their seats and thought the gathering would be dissolved. During that time, Leonard noticed someone coming this way. "That outfit. Kingsguard Knights, isn''t it for Ain? "We''ll wait until that knight gets here, just in case." Leonard said to wait just in case, because there was concern that he was the one dressed as a knight and attacking Ain. "Yeah. Right." And Loran replies. Three stand by Ain. "Excuse me, Master Ain. I have a message from Lord Lloyd, and it''s up to me to make a quick trip to school." After saying so, he presented his status card. The three Leonards also fall back behind Ain, as it could definitely be confirmed that they say the Knight of Ishtarika. "Thanks. So what''s it about? "¡­ will be confidential" Hearing the words, the Leonards decided to leave the place. "Your Highness, I beg your pardon." Have a good day, Your Highness. I''ll see you tomorrow, Your Highness. Leonard is followed by Bats, Loran greeting. Because it was before the Knight of the Castle, both Bats and Loran called Ain His Highness and changed his tone. "Ah. See you tomorrow" Confirming that the three of them have left, the knight begins to speak of the contents of the decree. "One, a dangerous demon has appeared. Besides, Chris is on his way to take care of it. We have a few things to tell you about the demon, so we''d like you to return to the castle today." I wondered, Chris was headed to deal with the demon. Chris is also a fighter of the fold in Istarica, making him Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights and taking charge of Olivia''s exclusive escort, Ain''s escort, at times. They tell me that Chris went out of his way to crusade demons like that, and I can''t keep up with my understanding. If you look closely, the look on the face of the knight who came to pass on the message was never good either. He had a look like he was putting up with something, and he felt something different was happening. He spoke only of dangerous demons, the degree to which that danger probably does not fit into that one word. "... back to the castle now. Escort me." "Ha!" There were several other knights at the entrance to the school. Both the knight who came to the message and the knight who was waiting, all wear the armor of the Kingsguard knight. "Welcome struggle. Back to the castle than this." "" "Ha! The attitude towards the knights has been that of royalty, Ein. If this is unforeseen as it is now, I would have appreciated it with this simplified attitude. Even at this time, everyone took the water train back to White Rose Station because the water train was the fastest way to get around. Many Kingsguard knights and Ain protected by it boarded the water train, which usually had only vehicles. What the hell is going on as the other passengers when you see them like that? And I was wondering. But there was no one who could be pushed by their strange air and speak up. "Get the carriage." "Available here" "Go ahead, Master Ein." The carriage provided was a specially made carriage pulled by four horses. Ein was able to get there faster than the carriage that Ein usually used, and I also felt something different about that carriage being available. "... oh, okay. Hurry up and leave." I don''t need to point that out. Because we have to get to the castle first. Ain, hurrying into the carriage, rushed off. And the Kingsguard knights rode their horses, making sure Ain surrounded the carriage they rode and set off. Carriages that run at considerably faster speeds than usual, and the knights of the Ishtarika Kingsguards that run around them. The figure did not look very good on the usual soothing Wangdu boulevard. Ain was thinking in the carriage. What is a dangerous demon? Where were you headed? And I wondered why Chris needed to go out. The lord of the message is Lloyd, which would mean that Lloyd is in the castle. I have to ask Lloyd as soon as I get there. Ain''t trampling the estate in the carriage and waiting now or now to arrive at the castle. If I said something ruthless, I might not have worried so far if I had just heard that the knight was on his way to crusade. Chris, who has always been my escort and trained me. There was no way I didn''t care about her, who was the closest knight. "Excuse me for rushing! Dear Ain, we''re here! "Oh, never mind! I go to Your Majesty more than this! "Ha!" "We will also escort His Majesty to where he is! When we arrived at the castle, the knights opened the door without knocking, unlike usual. Though it was to blame, I am grateful that the knights are in a hurry. Ain''t got to hurry up to Silvard''s waiting spot, ''cause there''s got to be Lloyd there too. "Your Highness! Welcome home! "Your Highness!" "Welcome home, Your Highness! Your Majesty is in the Great Conference Room! "Oh, okay. Let me keep going." The cavaliers, who were noisy in the castle and still realized Ain had entered the castle, bow their heads and greet Ain at once. Nevertheless, the elegance they possess, only today, is devoid of shards. That''s the same with Ain, who''s headed to the big conference room in a hurry close to running. The knights that followed were equally in a hurry, but none blamed it. And the large conference room we arrived in was found so noisy inside that we could see it from the outside. But I don''t give a shit about that, Ein opens the big conference room door without even knocking. Then, in an instant, the Great Chamber regained its silence. "¡­ Your Majesty. Prince Wang Ain, I''m returning to Castle now." "Hmm. Sorry about the rush." "No, I don''t mind, I''m sorry I''m in the middle of a meeting, can you explain?" The appearance of Ain, which I usually never show, that''s unusual, and a strong attitude that I just don''t tolerate a single objection. The aura was exactly a sign of royalty. Ain looked over at the conference room. Ain''t uncomfortable seeing Olivia, who shouldn''t normally be in the conference room. Olivia looks down and leans down, never looking more at Ain. "I''m sorry. Everybody keep meeting, Ain''t come here." Silvard called Ain nearby. On the side is Olivia, who remains leaning down, and Warren and Lloyd, who look unusually serious, refrain. "I got a message from Mr. Lloyd and I went back. What the hell happened? I only asked you about dangerous demons." "Let me explain to you, Dear Ein." Lloyd, who was giving a message, said he would explain and go forward. "It''s a sea dragon. Offshore of the port town of Magna, even offshore, appears nearby." "... is that enough for Mr. Chris to come out? Years later, Ain''t been able to talk to Lloyd this way, too. Nevertheless, I have not yet been able to take the honor of "Mr." because of the person who served as the sword master. "Ain''t... Ain''t...! Chris, Chris." "Oh, Mother!? What is wrong with you! Olivia, the wolf, groaned small and small at the end. Chris is going to die...... "What''s that... what does that mean! "Dear Ein. Lord Lloyd will continue." Warren, who was beside him, spoke only calmly, because Lloyd would continue to talk. I didn''t say it to you, but it would mean calm down. "Sea dragons emerge roughly every 100 years. The body is very large, a giant nearly half of Princess Olivia. And because it''s that giant, it''s also very powerful, and it''s insane. It takes about 100 years to grow, and then it hits me." "It has appeared many times before in my Ishtarika. Each time, I was finally able to crusade with a large building and a lot of damage. He was finally able to crusade at the expense of many knights, commanders, and ships." "... I know it''s dangerous. But the technology should be significantly more developed than it was at the time. Yet." Warren''s explanation for following Lloyd. Ain''t convinced yet when he hears that. And yet Chris has to go? That''s what I was about to say. But don''t talk about this. Other knights have families and lives. "... it''s an anomaly. We have sent out a number of military ships, but this time there are two sea dragons." Warren said. So I understand what Olivia said, Ain''t what Chris meant by dying. It would not be a simple calculation, that it has been purely doubled. This one doubles the rate of damage, I wondered how hard it would be to think about that. "Then why is Mr. Lloyd here! There must also be a dedicated ship of His Majesty''s! Is that out! "... Lord Lloyd should not move from here. When something happens, the protection of the castle is diminished. And His Majesty''s dedicated ship is indeed powerful. But you can''t put that out, it''s too incompatible with sea dragons. It can only be good and just stiff." Hearing that reply, Ain''t nodding. Can''t you do anything? Are you just in the castle when Chris is in danger? Ask yourself that. Ain is a king prince. Prince Wang can''t die, that''s never acceptable because it''s the future of the country. But I still couldn''t forgive the situation. "Chris is a knight who can use the magic of the wind at a high level. That''s why she told us she was headed to this situation. No, we didn''t. We were sweet on that word." What Silvard tells you is never a mistake. I have not made the wrong decision as a king either, and it would be the right thing to do. It''s just convincing or that''s just the problem. Of course Ain''t convinced enough to say at all. Whether that was necessary as a royal family or not, Ain, who was still young and cared about Chris, couldn''t be convinced of that. "... heading to Magna. We''ll take the royal train." Ain''t that what you said when you turned to Silvado, Silvado''s face as if you''d expected it, is still rude. "You understand there''s no way I''m going to allow that, right? "I know that and I''m talking about it." "Dear Ein. No, you are Prince Wang... in case anything happens, and Ein''s body is not just for Ein" Warren talks to calm Ein down. What Ein thought would disqualify him as a royalty and a king prince. Still Ain''t gonna stop it. "Me too. Whatever happens, I''ll stop going to Magna and show you." "Mr. Lloyd. But I can''t keep my mouth shut here. Your Majesty...... at least let me go to Magna. Permission granted." "Say it again. [incomprehensible] He says he''s just going to Magna, but I don''t think that''s all he''s going to stop. That''s why we can''t let them go to dangerous magna. "Ain''t. No... I can''t believe you''re in such a dangerous place until Ain''t! Olivia told him in tears in her eyes. That word that Olivia uttered until she had tears, though it strongly oppressed Ein''s heart, was still unthinkable to Ein to just wait here for Chris. "Olivia keeps her mouth shut so much. Even so, Ein, the Lord speaks of himself as Prince Wang, but still wants to go to Magna! The majesty of the king that Silvado puts out. The word pierces Ain''s body hard, and somehow he learns the illusion that the air hits him with a biscuit. "... Yes. I''m still going for Magna." "Okay, okay." Ain''t got a little hope for what he said about finding out Silvard. But at that moment Ain''s consciousness flew away. "It''s no use stopping it.... Lloyd, you''ve got a bad role to play." "No, this is my job." "Sorry Ain''t... Ain''t..." Ein was overwhelmed by Lloyd. It was a force move to find out it was useless to stop. Even those in the conference room don''t expect to use force moves, and they can''t hide their surprises. "Ha. Ain''t kind, and he''s a good kid with strong feelings for his people. You know what I mean? "Of course, Your Majesty. And that''s why I thought this might happen." "... right. But Ein is the future of Ishtarika. I can''t let you go anywhere dangerous. Your Majesty, may I take Ein to your room? "Katima is in the lab. Let them grow up in the underground lab for a while, and Katima won''t be able to get Ain out of there. Katima understands those aspects very well." Lloyd, who replied and bowed his head, headed to Katima''s lab. Ain will be cooling his head there for a while. "Are you awake? Where Ain woke up, that was Katima''s lab where he was often immersed. For today only, it is locked from the outside and it is not easy to get out. "... I didn''t know you could make it out to force moves" "How you feeling?" "It''s alright. I don''t know what else to do, if you insist, it''s about messed up in my head" "Then don''t worry, it''s normal." Ain wakes up his body. The place where I was lying was in the lab, a sofa, and Katima installed a fine sofa, so I feel comfortable sleeping. "Hey. I''m gonna ask you once, but you''re not gonna let me out, are you? "I won''t let you out. Even if I let you out, you won''t get out of the room." "Right, so you totally stuffed me? "There''s only one thing. Kill me here and make the outside man unlock the lock. And when you get out of here, get out of the castle and go for the station." "... what a fool. You mean there''s no more hitters?" I couldn''t even think of a hitter as Ain when it got this far. I don''t even want to think about harming Katima, and it''s hard to unlock it. "No, you only have one. You can use the Dark Knight to force yourself out." "I can''t." All Ain came up with was using the power of the Dark Knight to destroy the door, which would normally be fine, but only today could it not be done. "... I didn''t think I''d make it this far. You can''t use magic in this room. A fully designed seal has been prepared, if you can break a fortress like this, it is the demon king or the resistance of those close to it¡­" Ain''t no hitter again after hearing what Katima said. Is there really nothing you can do anymore, or is this the complete end of it? All I could do was wait for Chris to get home safely...... that seemed crazy. "What do you do with Mr. Katima''s recommendations? "Wait in silence. I hope Chris gets home safely." "Can you pray to God?" Ain''t been a long time since Ain thought about God, I can''t deny I hadn''t thought about it in a long time. Instead, I haven''t even been able to think very much about myself being reincarnated. Now, I sometimes even get confused when I pull the chatter and get something like toxin breakdown. "Ha... God, young lady/goddess. Give us some wisdom." I''m not expecting anything, Ain''t prayed. Ein doesn''t know if she''s looking at Ein or not. But although I felt cheaper to the extent than not doing it, I pray. "What a prayer... I don''t want to pray" "That''s okay. Now. That''s what he''ll know." "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but, well, good. You should do it till you feel better." "I will." That''s how I kept praying. Toddler girl, toddler girl...... what are you doing now? Are you still wearing clothes that are going to catch that cold? It''s going to drive me crazy to be in that white place all the time. Is it already there? What a disrespectful thing to think about. I felt a moment had stopped while I was feeling so disrespectful. ''Take a good look at the room. You fool...'' The air then reverted and the space, which seemed to have stopped for a moment, moved out again. "Yeah...... thank god" "Did you say something? "No, to nothing." Was the voice an illusion, or was it a true voice? Ain''t gonna understand that. But I definitely thought it was a tip. Take a good look at the room... there''s something in this lab that will be key. A big thank you for that word. "If you''re free, I can help. Look, the demon stone Ein bought! The study of this! I still haven''t been able to translate the materials I bought a while back! No research at all! A care for Katima. I had the usual conversation so that I could get a little distracted. Ain thanked me for that. But I couldn''t finish the story just because I appreciated it. ... Found it. Ain''t found it. From the tips God gave me, one thing that could be a way to open it. "God. Thank God... you were still watching over me" "A, Ein? So what are you talking about? "No, it''s nothing. Yeah, I can help." "Well, that''s fine." Katima returned the conversation when she said it was nothing, although she thought it was somewhat puzzling. Ein goes by that Katima. "But you don''t know what this magic stone really is." "Really? That''s why this material is supposed to be the key¡­ the translation doesn''t work at all! Katima, who Ein decides has no particular problem with, fools Ein as he looks at a fancy book of examples. Next to it, Ain went beside the demon stone and opened the case of the seal. "Mr. Katima. Sorry." "Hmm? What?" Katima responding while looking at the book. Katima responds appropriately, not knowing what the word sorry is. "Huh... here I come...! And Ain''t starting to absorb the opened demon stones. Just like when I tried it a while back, I feel a different momentum. Katima noticed it and blamed it on Ain. "Ain''t! What are you doing? Stop, stop! Like last time, Katima tries to seal the demon stone by pushing Ain''s hand into the box. But this time, instead of the dark knight''s fantasy hand coming out because of the seal, something else was happening. ''Don''t move... right? Demon Stone''s voice echoed all over the room, just like last time so far. But Katima couldn''t move, while in this lab where magic wasn''t supposed to work, Katima couldn''t even move her fingers instead of her feet. It''s as if they magically sealed the motion. "What, so... I can''t move, nya!? Ein, what the hell are you doing? Ein wrapped in some kind aura. It was warm, gentle and inclusive, similar to Olivia''s. When absorbing the demon stone, it was Ain that felt the taste, but not this time. Instead I was wrapped up in this warmth. Motherhood as if you were protecting yourself, aura that makes you want to loose yourself. Ein kept sucking at it. It''s like the baby sucks her mother''s breast milk, and she keeps sucking even until the end comes. "Shh, I''m sucking?! Ain''t you absorbing that demon stone!? Oh, stop! "I told you I''m sorry. Mr. Katima." Ain''t no stopping absorption without listening to any of its stops. More and more demon stones lose color and become empty demon stones. And finally, that''s when it came. ''Thank you......'' I heard voices from somewhere, they were kind voices. I didn''t understand the meaning of that thank you, but Ein is here to thank you. And I thought to myself. After hearing that voice, Ain put the demon stone on the table that finished absorbing it. "It''s over, Mr. Katima." "It''s over... no, no! Katima, still unable to move her body, reacts with sweat as it seems difficult to speak. "Oh, I''m sorry.... Ok, now you''re okay? "That''s so easy. What the hell did Ain''t you do? "I don''t really get it either. But they taught me a little how to use it, so I''m fine now. I''m going now." The lab sounded like a broken glass called Parryin. Katima wondered what the noise was, but understood that Ain had opened the door flat. Ain destroyed the seal on this room from the inside. I''ve learned that fact. "A, Ein, seal this room." "I''m sorry I broke it. When I get back, I''ll probably be able to pay." "How could I break it... No, what are you talking about? "''Cause it''s rare to finally have a demon around a hundred years old, isn''t it? So when I get back, I''ll pay with that material. Wait." When I saw Ain coming out of the lab, the knight who was the lab''s turn also lost his hips. That would be true, too, what Katima was saying. Unless the demon king or the resistance of those close to it, the seal of this lab must be broken. Ain''t broken it. Not a single comprehension of what demonic stone he smoked followed Katima. "Come on, let''s go to the port town of Magna" 38 Sea Dragon [Front] When dealing with magic builders and demons, we need some preparation to survive. First, you have to think of it as dead if you take the lead in facing up to an item that serves as a means of resistance. A round back against a magical opponent is just as dead from the start. That''s why it''s especially troublesome to deal with magical knights. And even if you are in possession of an item, you should never keep looking them in the eye. One last thing. If you ever feel anything sweet in that voice, hurt yourself. You may already be fascinated. --Unified State Ishtarika, from the Guidelines for the Development of New Knights. "Ha... ha... in a meeting. Excuse me for the urgency! Is Master Lloyd here! Members who were in the large conference room in that voice look at the door opened with a loud noise. I was there looking for Lloyd as one knight corrected his disturbed breathing because of the rush. "I''m here. What''s the matter! "A, Dear Ein... Break the seal on Katima''s lab and escape! We are headed to the castle gate! "Ah, Katima. Did you give me a hand?" "... No, Your Majesty. No matter how much Katima says, it''s going to be hard to break the seal on that room from the inside." "Whatever the means, you can ask later. Your Majesty, I come to stop Ein more than this." Speaking of unforeseen circumstances, Lloyd, the Marshal, was able to respond calmly. What is in his head is that he will do everything in his power to protect Prince Wang''s figure. That was all. Silvard was a little relieved, because Olivia was back in her room a while ago. Without it, I would have been even more restless if I had received reports like this. "Hurry up, I don''t mind using a Kingsguard knight. Stop it at all costs." "As you say." It''s even difficult for Lloyd to stop Ain now in a front-cut fleshbullet battle. Lloyd, who understood it, took a sword without a decorated blade in the conference room. I''ll borrow it. "... I don''t mind. There were only a few injuries, stop them at all costs." "Ha." "I''m Katima. Follow me. What are you gonna do?" Ein, who escaped the lab, had Katima walking side by side somehow. "I''ve finished what I can do. I''m tired, so I rest in my room, when I''m totally in." "You''re not stopping me? "I''ve crossed the line that I can stop, but I don''t like it because it''s a hassle to force it." "Feel sorry for something? "Absolutely my fathers will ask me what happened to the root digging leaves... I''ll explain what Ein did later. Totally this nephew, Kalanya... all the time. Good luck with that." Katima ran out abruptly with a piompion and a light rhythm. Though it was still far from breaking up, she realized something and broke up with Ain and went for her room. "Why suddenly... Oh, I see. Thank you, Mr. Katima." Ein also understood why Katima had left suddenly. A little further, she was at the halfway point down the road from the basement to the Great Hall. "Good mood, Ein. Haven''t seen you yesterday, huh? "Oh Krone, it''s been yesterday. It''s good to see you again today." "Well, it''s an honor to hear you say that from His Royal Highness Prince Wang. How about that? I''m going to take my time in my room for tea." Krone, which has grown even more beautifully in the last few years. As Ein turns 11 this year, Krone turns 15. Even Reebe Women''s School, where many warrants gathered, was so popular that it was said to be Olivia''s comeback that it could not be counted that she would be applied for a matchmaking with the family of a female student. He was able to make numerous fans just by walking from the station to the school, and he was seen confessing on the street several times. Though there were so many stars between her and a man who wanted to have a beautiful and high upbringing by then, the wish never came true. "You''re just making me nervous about tea with a beautiful woman like Krone" "Well, I''m ashamed of you, Your Royal Highness.... So let''s come to my room? "I''m sorry that beautiful people like you invited me, but I have an appointment today" "... terrible way. Because of the courage you''ve invited, you''ve never invited anyone but His Royal Highness Prince Wang to your room? An unusual playful conversation. It was this conversation to keep our emotions off the table with each other, both as Ein and as Krone. "Kind of, because I have to get rid of the big fish. I''ll buy some delicious seafood from Magna on the way home, and we''ll all have a treat at night." "... you''re really going" "Ah." "Even if I stop so much? "Ah." "Mind if I say I''ll set you free with everything I have from now on? "... my heart almost moved. But I''m coming." I don''t want to let you go at all, Krone. But Krone and Ein''s firm will was understandable, and so was her insistence. "... is it innocent for a woman to tell you not to go in vain, even though your lords have cemented their will so far? "I don''t think it''s impeccable. I''m glad Krone''s worried about me, so why don''t you say welcome back when I get home? "Ha... I''ve been stubborn for a really long time" Make way, Krone by the end. "Thanks. That''s what I like about Krone." "Oh? You won''t tell me you like me? "... I''ll see you next time" Although I had a favor, Ain''t been able to be honest yet. It''s because we know how we feel about each other that we recruited the creeps, and that''s been going on for the past few years. "Women are better off talking at times like this, aren''t they? Do you remember that? "Oh, I remember.... I''ll go then." With Krone paving the way, Ain can go through there. The moment we passed through, Krone approached Ain. "Huh... come on. Bless you, goddess." "It''s a blessing you''re bound to win, but isn''t it in your mouth? "Hehe, I''ll see you next time." "I see. This is how I retaliate, I learned. Thanks Krone, I''ll be there then! Goddess blessings were given to Ain''s cheek. I was a little sorry I couldn''t get it in my mouth, but Ain decided to keep it for later fun. Krone, who wanted to drop him off without looking weak so that he could pull his mind together, never showed any tears. But it''s also a matter of time. Tears went through Krone''s cheeks at the moment Ain''t no longer visible. Ain ran through the rest of the way. Run up a staircase to the Great Hall and finally reach the Great Hall. "Hey, Dear Ein. You''re in a good mood, the weather is beautiful! Are you going for a walk, by the way? I knew this would happen. But I couldn''t stop it, come on. Ain''t got his mind tight when it''s the real deal. Because the opponent is the Marshal, the strongest corner of the united state Ishtarika. "Hey, Mr. Lloyd. The weather is nice, so I thought I''d go outside and take it slow. Want to come with me? "I apologize for the invitation. I haven''t finished my work yet..." "That''s too bad. Well, it''s a corner, but I''m gonna go alone." "That won''t happen, you need an escort. Do... How far will you go? The air changed in the wake of that word. I also feel the bashwash and the windows made of glass shaking. Air emitted by Marshal Lloyd. It was so much pressure that Ain''t had nothing to shoulder before. "I thought to my mother it was a souvenir, so what about the port town of Magna... I wonder if you could step back, people." Ein emitted the same thing that stopped Katima from moving. Aside from the principle as Ein, I also don''t understand with my head what I''m using. But in the deeper part of it, I could not speak, but I could somehow understand it in a place like a soul. Even a moment later, Lloyd would have gotten into Ain''s nostalgia. I managed to take the lead at Setouchi. The face of the Kingsguard Knights who came with Lloyd looked like he didn''t know what had happened to him, but he felt the strangeness in his body. "In the case of destroying the seal, I stopped this movement. At all, Master Ain seems to have suddenly grown stronger." "Eh... Mr. Lloyd seems to have plenty of room. Mr. Katima didn''t even talk." "I''m still a marshal. But... Hmm, it''s" tough "for me to move." That''s right. Lloyd''s forehead is sweating. Are you still desperately trying to move your body? "That''s good. I guess I''ll leave while Mr. Lloyd can''t move." "The winner is right. There''s no difference, because you don''t have the right to complain about losers. But Master Ain, you''re going to do what you want. Please don''t forget what that means, because there are a lot of responsibilities attached to it." Lloyd pulled lighter than Ain thought. Although I was also surprised as Ain that the movement was easily stopped, it was not a situation where I was thinking about that now, I have to go for the station first. Ain''t going outside early again. I rushed out to White Rose to catch the train, doing everything I could. "Totally delightful." In the Great Hall after Ain left, the Kingsguard knights still stiffened their bodies. Warren finally arrives and sees it. Lloyd shrugged after one. I was wondering what was going on. "I don''t know what happened though. I understand that Master Ain has gone. Our Royal Highness, Prince Wang, seems to be exceeding Olivia." "Lord Warren is right...... well, duh! Lloyd raised his momentum on his body. Freedom returned to Lloyd''s body as something started to sound. "Oh? Was it a farce? "I just wanted to say yes, but unfortunately you took complete unconsciousness earlier. Because of the distance from Ein, it is correct that it can be disarmed." "Hmm... so Lord Lloyd knows what they''ve done? "It must be the magic of the restraint system. I never thought they''d use that kind of higher magic. The restraint system is easy to play if you have a means of defense, but now it was a problem that you didn''t have that means of defense" "Only restraint systems have a high effect on people. You know, just wearing demonic material makes you resistant." "Exactly. Totally... I regretted not only hurrying but letting someone pick up that defense" Lloyd only said it was tough to move, though it was definitely enough to sweat on his forehead. But still, could you move in that situation, or couldn''t you? Only Lloyd himself knew that. Ain''t safely out of the hall and running to the castle gate. I can''t get the carriage out, I won''t be able to use it just fine, and it takes a while when I get the horse ready. Then I still thought I''d have to run all I could to get there. "Damn... hey, it''s a big castle like an idiot. I''m surprised while I''m in my own house! The castle of Ishtarika, the White Knight, is very large and you have to go quite a distance to get outside. That seemed terribly offensive to Ain now. I kept running and finally reached Ain near the castle gate. There was someone there waiting for Ain. "Dear Ein. I didn''t know you were really here." "Dill......! Dill now works as a knight in the castle. There have been many opportunities to escort Ain even after he graduated from school, and now he''s an unparalleled friend. Unlike my father Lloyd, the sword rolled out of his skinny body waves its sword as it dances. Though he was still a young and new knight, as Ein''s escort apprentice, he was also a recognized bearer of strength by knights in the castle. "It''s no use stopping it. I''m going straight to Magna." Before Dill says something, Ain''t no use stopping him. But the result was completely different from Ein''s imagination. "¡­ accompanied by you. Please use this horse." I said I''d go with you, Dill. I called another horse from behind and told Ain to use this horse. "Hey Dill!? You came here to stop me." "Sure, I serve Ishtarika, but before that, I serve Dear Ein personally. It''s a time like this, so let me just say it lightly. It would be helpful if you could hire Ein personally as a knight if you were fired." Nico had a refreshing grin like him, and he told Ain what he thought. Seeing Dill tell him to hire himself when he has a knight on his neck, Ein smiles and says thanks as well, although he has stopped to be surprised. Take good care of his readiness, too. "I''ll hire you as much as I want. Sooner or later, I''ll build a private knighthood and make you captain! Thank you for the horse preparation, I''m heading to White Rose more than this! "Ha!" It was fortunate to have obtained a means of movement called horses. Because I was able to get to White Rose sooner than I expected. The sickness of riding a horse down the boulevard makes me feel strongly sorry for the people. Ein thought we should create an opportunity to apologize sooner or later. "Come on, Dear Ain, let''s move on! Horses can be connected here! "Ah!" If usual, connect the horse to where the carriage stops and proceed to the station. Seeing Ain and the others coming on horses with fierce momentum, he makes a little noise about what happened to the station guests. "Oh, my lord, what is this? "Majorica. Sorry, I just got a little rush and I''m going to Magna" "To Magna now...? That, Your Highness. Are you kidding?" You''re on your way home, not like Majorica. Majorica, who had never seen Ain present such a look before, heard the word Magna and went along with it. "Eh... Your Highness! Take this with you! Majorica threw one cloth bag at Dill, who was by Ain. Though Dill got it, it''s apparently pretty heavy because he''s about to suffer. "Don''t hesitate, I''ll let you charge the castle later! I just bought this heelbird demon stone! "... ah! Thanks!" Heelbird''s Demon Stone helps heal. Apart from the least, Majorica decided to give it to her. "Dear Ein. Hurry up." "Then Majorica, I''ll interrupt the store again! "... please, good luck" And Ain running for the train, we have to do something next time to get the Royal Dedicated Water Train running. Normally, trains that cannot be run without some management, such as the butler''s office. The question is how to move it. "Dear Ein. I''m afraid I have one thing to say." "What? Dill talking to me as I run. "We can''t make it if it''s not a royal train. But moving that royal train requires a lot of formalities." "Oh! I''ve been thinking about that now, too! "Just one thing. There''s a way to avoid that." "Huh!? Tell me! "Please use the royal decree. It is an absolute power of command allowed only to the royal family. However, if it is considered inappropriate to use it, you may also be deprived of your position as Prince Wang when Ein returns to the Wang capital." Dill spoke of possibility and possibility. But in fact, the stripping will be a certainty. Because there is a position as a king prince who disobeys the king''s orders, yet deliberately strives for a dangerous place and improperly exploits his rights. Still, Ain smiled. "So you can move the train, right? "I can move it. I can''t take you this far, but I''m not good at using it. Can you understand that? "... dill" "Ha." Ain thanked Dill again. I was glad you served yourself so well. "Continue your escort. Head to Magna as planned" Dill certainly knew Ain would say this. His last resistance and advice. But now that the Lord had decided to be ready, he decided to do everything in his power to fulfill his wishes. "As you say." The noise then continued without settling that commotion, White Rose said. Ein and the others then went to the location of White Rose Station Manager and used the Royal Decree to make the Royal Private Train operational. After the departure, Silvado and the others who were contacted used the contact machine to issue a stop order. However, the train was never contacted. There was something like radio jamming, and the train never stopped. Ain ordered the driver and let the furnace be tortured. It''s going to be hard to get it running again unless you use it as if you''re only thinking about letting it hold up to the magna, and probably replace the furnace when it arrives. Port town Magna on in about half the usual time. Although the town had, as usual, a beautiful climate and a clear sea, the people''s faces were completely different. The outdoor store is not open and the market is not doing it. Everyone was scared to hear about the sea dragon. "That''s the worst air you''ve ever had." "You''re right. But when it comes to sea dragons, you can''t help it. And this time, there are two heads... because we don''t know what will happen as a port town to an unprecedented situation." "Dill. Let me know what you think, how many wins do you think Mr. Chris has" "... I thought perhaps one could handle it. It''s a sea dragon that creates a lot of damage every time it appears, but we''re also ready for some. Let us also say that it was the Ishtarika fleet that was able to do so. But if it''s two heads, it can''t be calculated purely double, and it can''t be predicted." "Don''t be too cloudy. Honestly, you think you can do a crusade on the second head, don''t you? Although I''m happy with his care, Ain''t still wondering what he thinks. Continue the conversation. "I''m afraid. It''s likely to turn out just like Ein said." "I guess. Well..." Ein starts to wonder what he''s going to do, how he''s going to get to the scene, but he also has to figure out how to deal with sea dragons more than that. "Dear Ein. How are you going to defeat the sea dragon? If Durahan does become the opponent, he may manage to do so, even though he is a sea dragon. But Ain''t no Durahan." Dill, who became a castle worker and an apprentice but an exclusive escort, was also listening to Ain''s dark knight. Indeed, the Dark Knight was strong, though he did not think that the Sea Dragon could be given what would be a decisive battle. "Hey Dill. Where''s the dragon''s demon stone? "... should be buried in the forehead area" "Oh well, okay. Well, then we have to get the ship ready." "Dear Ein! So by what means? Even if Dill asks, Ain''t gonna answer that. I thought about how to attack Ain, but I didn''t feel comfortable talking about it. ... There were dull, glowing nails hidden in Ain''s pocket like that. "Dill. What do you think we should do with the ship" "Ha... I''ve come this far, that''s enough. All I do is protect Master Ain, so don''t forget that! "Ha. Thank you, Dill. You can count on me." That was Ain''s heart. Although Ain hid it, his hands and feet had a little tremor. That''s why I felt strongly at ease that there was a dill who would tell me to protect myself. "We''ll use our, uh, Greyshire ship. That''s a lot of speed, and there''s no problem. For today''s sake, you can say that none of the demons in the ocean are affected by sea dragons, so that''s no problem either." "It''s really well prepared and helpful. What would have happened if Dill hadn''t been here?" "Absolutely, Dear Ein. But tell me one last time. If you''re just willing to give up your life, I have to stop Master Ain here." It was his last confirmation. Dill who is going to risk his life to serve Ein and fulfill his wishes, but he was going to stop if he just did it in a way that would throw his life away. That was not acceptable for anything. "... it''s okay. I''m not dying, let''s take down the sea dragon and get back to the castle. I hope your mother has to praise you too! Dill was only a little relieved by Ain''s mouthful of love for Olivia, even at this time. I don''t know what means Ain will use, but I''ve decided to believe it''s not a life-threatening way. 39 Sea Dragon [after] A little further by boat from the port town of Magna. It is the scene of this sea dragon and the sea where a crusade led by Chris was dispatched. There are many adventurers in Ishtarika. That was more fierce than Heim in terms of quality. But they were reluctant to participate in this sea dragon crusade. An overwhelmingly unfavourable battle for the human form of maritime warfare, and above all, the strength of sea dragons. In a battlefield where a complete sea creature, the sea, was advantageous, it was thought that it was exactly like giving up your life to deal with what could be termed a sea champion, such as a sea dragon. Still, this crusade involves many adventurers who have responded to requests from Ishtarika. Thanks to this, the damage was somewhat less damaging than assumed. The situation where a few battleships have already been sunk would be a great damage if on a warlike stage. But when I thought about dealing with this sea dragon, it still seemed superior if I thought of it as a situation where I hadn''t lost half of it. "Commander! It looks like the sea dragon is diving into the sea again and asking how this one is doing! "We don''t need to report any damage! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Keep greasing! The ocean is dirty, but I can''t help it! Burn it, burn it!" Sea dragons strongly dislike flames. I don''t know if that''s a weakness, or if I just hate it. But what works is what I''ve learned in sea dragon defense so far. Not if the sea gets dirty but you care about it. Throw a lot of oil into the ocean and light it to induce sea dragons to create a situation that is easy to attack. This is the best sea dragon strategy. It was huge to be allowed to restrict movement even to some extent. From the top of the ship there is a very narrow range to attack. Although many people such as wizards have been brought, it is difficult to ascertain the appearance of sea dragons at a distance and their attacks will not be hit. Chris, who is the commander of this operation, was a little relieved of this flow, which was going well around the palm. "... one head suffered quite a hand injury. The other head is not heavily damaged." The sea dragon of one of the two heads has been hit in one eye and the fin is about a thousand cuts due to some magic that hit him well. But the other didn''t do enough damage to brag about it. More than half of the total fighting power still functions. From that point of view, it is certain that one can be put to rest. Considering the second head though, Chris also had to have a harsh look on his face. "Commander! The sea dragon will surface! Sea dragons naturally burst from the bottom of the boat and bite. But even as Ishtarika, we have not developed that means of confrontation. Several countermeasures are available, such as means of artillery fire and demonic props that emit electric shocks. Sea Dragon hated it from the middle of the way, and has made attacks like surfacing and biting at the temples and masts. No matter how sturdy Ishtarika''s battleship is, it cannot withstand many attacks with its body on giants as large as the Sea Dragon. Chris also heads to the vicinity following reports that a sea dragon will surface. Eyes and throats before sea dragons attack ships. And you have to attack weaknesses, such as a forehead with demonic stones, and sharpen your health. Unless many attacks are lucky enough to hit the same spot, no blows such as smashing the first eye can be inflicted. That''s why it was important to make sure to keep shredding your strength, little by little. "Artillery unit, aim for the throat! Anyone who can use magic, keep aiming for the demon stone on my forehead with me! Chris'' decree determines the aim. If this still gets closer without pulling, spears and the like throw at sea dragons for damage as well. It was one of those whose eyes were crushed that surfaced. Trying to unleash a blow of madness to death, it sets off a rampage with the best momentum ever. "He''s dying. Don''t stop attacking him! Keep going! Sea Dragon''s risk-for-life advance was just horrible. Not only for the knights who took part in the crusade, but also for the adventurers who always risked their lives hunting demons. Ggaaaa and a sea dragon that continues to advance with an endless roar. Continue to attack toward it, it continued in prayer that the sea dragon would fall. And then I visit. Sea dragons, exhausted and heavily wounded, failed to protect their foreheads well. The sea dragon, reluctant to fire from the fleet and trying to protect his throat, didn''t realize he was being magically targeted on the forehead, and took a magical attack from the front, led by Chris. Collaboration by artillery and magic units comes to fruition, and at last one sea dragon is cracked in the demon stone. If this happens, the Demon Stone only breaks. moment and its vitality flows out. "Yay... Yay! I broke the Demon Stone! "Bye! What the fuck, you son of a bitch! "One more head, we can go at this pace! Chris was relieved, too. And I thought this pace might work it out. The magic of many was running out, and the shells were becoming few. Nevertheless, I could find hope that this morale and residual power might manage. "... oh, hey, what''s he doing? "Eh, the sea dragon flies...? The glow of the demon stone had already been almost lost. I thought such a sea dragon sank a little into the sea and flew to sea as if the dolphins were going to jump. Chris was the one who wondered for a moment why he would fly, but as soon as I looked under it, I immediately guessed. "Wait, that place is...! The fleet had lined up to deal with the sea dragon. And the sea dragon jumped a little rearward from the battleship Chris boarded, and all he had to do was just fall into the ocean. If there was nothing underneath it, Chris wouldn''t have thought of any problems either. But there was something beneath it: a fleet lined up in three ships, but only waiting for the falling sea dragon. The screams of the distant but resounding knights and adventurers, they will now just be crushed by the sea dragon. Many were able to escape into the sea, but the prospect of help is never high. When the scream grew higher gradually, the sea dragon finally fell over the fleet. The giant weighed quite a bit as it seemed, and if such a thing gained momentum from a high place to fall, none of us would have been alone with the Ishtarika ship. "Something like this..." There have never been examples in the past, sea dragons flying up at sea, etc. I don''t know if this is a coincidence, or if that sea dragon happened to come up with that act. But does that mean that sea dragons have evolved in a long history, just as Ishtarika has evolved? "Another head will surface, Commander! The sea dragon came to launch an instant attack where the crusaders were greatly disrupted and greatly cut off in their power. If I saw this, I felt it was really evolving, Chris. "... attack as well as earlier! Stand up!" You can''t go doing nothing, she''s a commander. Though you couldn''t turn off the shock, if you behave the same, you can at least shred your opponent''s health while buying time. "Eh, we''re changing course and heading for another ship! Because of the sea dragon that flew up at sea, the fire that had been lit up in the sea was extinguishing, because of which the guidance deviated. Sea dragons are never fools, the ships Chris rides on are the most powerful. It was because I understood it that I headed towards eliminating it from those around me. Having confirmed that, Chris made a fierce assault. To get us back on course. But the momentum never stops, launching attacks on other battleships with that momentum. In that battleship, a wizard who can use flames desperately casts a flame towards the sea dragon. But unlike the many oils lit up at sea, and the extensive flames lit on them, the magic of a narrow flame will not hold its momentum. I''m glad I''m just going for the ship as a sea dragon. "You''re lying. You''re kidding me! "Why are you doing this..." "Run! Run! Please!" Though around Chris the knights make a cry of sorrow, that voice reaches no one. The other sea dragon, still full of strength, lightly turned one of them into a sea algae chip. If this happens, the balance breaks. I have guided him with a critical line and dealt with the rampage with a critical line until now. In the meantime, there''s no next time that your power has been cut so far. "... stand up! Still keep up the temperament, Chris. I managed to keep feeling that I was not allowed to give up. The sea dragon, which sank one ship, dived into the sea again. As I looked in the direction I dived, I started heading back to the battleship where Chris would board. Sea Dragon understood. If you cut your power so much, then you''ll have no problem attacking the boss. Taking the opportunity created by another sea dragon, he said he could defeat an enemy who was trying to crusade himself. And the sea dragon resurfaces, to destroy the battleship on which Chris rides in its giant. "(Ha... I would have liked to see my hometown forest for the last time. And I made Olivia cry, I''m sorry, Olivia)" Feeling like I''m thinking about it. Though he never showed the knights what he had given up, Chris thought of something remotely in his heart. "(Dear Ein... Just one word, I wanted to hear your voice at the end. Please, Olivia, please make friends with Krone forever)" This happened this morning after I sent Ain to school as usual. I can''t stop crying when I think about how brilliant my routine with Olivia and Ain was for me. He desperately hides his face and gives instructions so that those around him do not see him. "Everybody. Let him take a blow that bets his whole body! Ishtarika, a united nation, made by His Majesty the First, to defend our country! The crusaders, who heard the whistle, cried out strongly. That mind is fear, excitement, thoughts about the family. And thoughts to force yourself to be brave. I will not die in vain. Even if you can''t kill him, I''ll rip your eyes out like another one! I thought I was about to intercept the sea dragon. A surfaced sea dragon set the target. Beyond that lies the battleship on which Chris boards. Even as a sea dragon, he is tempered and attacked by his boss. And when the sea dragon sets in motion, there is an anomaly at sea. "... fog? A thick fog occurred. Looking at it, it seemed like the only thing that occurred was around the sea dragon, and the sea dragon who was surprised by it was also roaring as if he had been bewildered differently than before. Create a unique air. It was bright white, dark, a thick mist that smelled sweet somewhere. Many adventurers and Chris remembered it. deep woods, and dangerous areas inhabited by demons. There are plant-based demons there that deceive and prey on creatures. There is no way that the demon living in the woods can appear at sea. The paradox also stops the crusaders from moving. Yes, the crusaders and the sea dragons were baffled and the battlefield was glued for more than a dozen seconds. A loud bombing sounded, and then I heard a sea dragon scream right away and the fog cleared. What I saw there was a sea dragon that was attacked in bewildered circumstances and I still didn''t really understand what had happened and one big ship. From the ship, a man was heard. Though the sound was not very good at sea, Chris and some adventurers noticed the voice. "Are you Master Ain? The fog now! I''d be in trouble if you didn''t tell me first! "Oh, oh, sorry. But see? The sea dragon stopped." It was a distracting conversation that didn''t seem like a place like this. One thing Chris wished for. That was the moment when it came true. "Or Dear Ein. I should have kept attacking you in the fog." "No, I don''t think I can. Because if he dives into the ocean, that''s all he can dodge." Ain and the others have arrived in the waters that will serve as a battlefield. The war situation was so desperate at first sight. If he can''t stop the blow now, Ein feels more scared with his hair. "I see... if you ask me, that''s true. If you say so... I ran off into the sea." "Well, we''ll go a little further." "Was it even in front of the battleship on which Master Chris would board? "That sort of thing. I''ll take care of that. Dill, protect this ship." "It''s also funny that the escort is just protecting the ship..." "It''s not like I care about that. Let''s go full speed." That''s how Dill gives the sailors instructions and moves them closer to the battleship on which Chris boards. Because the sea dragon is looking at the situation, it was thought that there was room for it to that extent. The ships of the Grayshire family boast a high level of aggression. Of course, we have some attacks from the bottom of the ship, and Sea Dragon didn''t come to the bottom of the ship vigilantly about it. With the furnace running at its full capacity, the ship gives a fierce speed and approaches the fleet. We moved to a distance where we could somehow hear each other if we raised our voices out loud. "A, Dear Ein...... Huh!? "Mr. Chris! I haven''t seen you this morning. I came to help when I heard you said it seemed tough. I''ll take that down, so let''s go home to the king''s capital together! It wasn''t just Chris, I wondered what the knights and adventurers were talking about. It''s ridiculous what Ain''t doing so much. I can only assume what I''m talking about, even if I''m told that I''m going to get into this dangerous waters with just one ship and I''m going to take it down. "How... how did you get here! To Your Majesty, Master Olivia! Didn''t Master Lloyd stop Master Ain! "I''ve been stopped. It''s decided! I''ve come this far by force! When Ain thought of going through the siege nets that the Lloyds make and saying they used the Royal Train to get here, I wondered why he thought of doing that and how he made it. But I don''t care about the means. Because the biggest problem is that Prince Wang, whom I cared about, is getting to this point. "Then even now! "You can''t tell me to go home now! You know I can''t do that anymore! As Ain says, it won''t be possible to go back to port now. Still, I wanted Ain to go home betting on the possibilities. "How did you get to give up such a life! No matter how good skills Ein has! Sea dragons are too incompatible with each other! In Durahan and Sea Dragon, a comparison of pure strength raises the armament to Durahan. So much Durahan was a strong, dangerous demon. But if it''s a battle at sea, it won''t be that easy. Because the sea is the home of sea dragons. And the other thing, Ain''t never Durahan. Even if you have the powerful skill of a dark knight, that doesn''t change. "Dear Ein. It''s about time." "Oh, okay.... Mr. Chris! "Yeah, I can hear you! Please, please return to the harbor! Please...! In response to a report from Dill, Ain tries to tell Chris what he thinks. But Ain''t gonna listen to Ain''t gonna tell Chris, Ain''t gonna tell him so hard. "... Kristina, Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights! This is the first time I''ve given Chris an order to be my King Prince! Keep the Grayshire ship out of the way, and support it from behind on the ship you''re boarding! "Dear Ein!? What the hell...! I can''t hide my surprise at the abrupt Ein orders, Chris. Ain''t never exercised his authority as a king prince before. That said, it is the first time I exercise it in a place like this. I get upset about that. The adventurers and the knights were equally upset. For not only did a man, also known as Prince Wang, appear in such a place of death, but all of a sudden he gave the order. "Dill, I''ll take care of everything." "Whatever you say. Dear Ein... No, Your Highness" Ain then stood on the bow and took a deep breath. When he saw him, Chris spoke to Ain. "Dear Ein, what... please don''t! "Chris! Disobeying the orders of Prince Wang is unacceptable as Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights. Execute my orders, and I..." Sea dragons surfaced from the sea. From a slight distance away from Grayshire''s ship, check Ain and he starts to storm straight ahead. I don''t know what it is, Chris. But I understand that I have been ordained, an absolute word from him whom I serve, even on such a battlefield. Having managed to calm down just a little, Chris gives the order in order to carry out the order. "... His Royal Highness Prince Wang''s orders! Support the Grayshire family ship! Chris''s big battleship moves to support the Grayshire family ship from behind. Previous propulsion was also used to prevent it from being flushed as I was told. "I am. Because I''m gonna fight this guy." Absorbing the mysterious Demon Stone, Ain has grown a lot again. Though its contents had not been confirmed, the magic, which had become extraordinarily strong, was convinced that fantasy hands could be used stronger than ever. Emerge as many as six fantasy hands from your back and hit it between the nose and forehead of a sea dragon. The six tentacles, somewhat muscular and slightly grotesque, countered the sea dragon''s progression. "Huh... I can, I''m fine! I can still go......! That''s something I didn''t expect as a single person. I never thought Ain would take that rampage from the front. But without resting, the shock passes to the ship of the Grayshire family, and the ship retreats. By keeping it under control by the battleship on which Chris rode, he killed many of the shocks. "First hand is my win, Sea Dragon! Nobody thought of just one human being, such as suppressing the advances that such a giant would make. Chris finally understood what it meant to be told to support the ship. Still, I still can''t keep up with the understanding that Ain has done so much. "A, Dear Ein! I didn''t hear you do it from the front! "I didn''t say that. Bad dill, I''m going to take a sea bath. I''d appreciate it if you waited for me to come home." "Seawater bath...? What are you going to do! Although the crusaders also did not seem to know what had happened, they were pleased that one boy had stopped the advance from the front and found hope. "Hooray if they keep attacking me like this. But that''s not gonna work, because he''s alive." At the end of the hand of a long-created fantasy is the figure of a sea dragon about to attack with a roar. Ein says that pointing at it doesn''t work. Then, as Ain said, the situation moved. The sea dragon lowered its body and began to move to dive into the sea. "Dear Ein, please stand back! That doesn''t work!! Dill''s voice sounds but Ain''t quitting. Ain rolled out his seventh hand of fantasy and pierced it into the sea dragon. Ahead was equipped with Katima''s special nails, which also scratched the sea dragon and were somehow able to pierce it. "I think there''s a smarter way. But now this is what''s best for me!... It''s a joke called Dark Straw, but it''s probably just a little less cool this time." With six arms wrapped around the forehead portion of the sea dragon, Ain is fixed to the forehead of the sea dragon by piercing the seventh one. And the sea dragon dived straight into the sea. "Dear Ein... Dear Ein! Chris makes a sad scream. But it never reached Ain. "(If this is the case, it would be nice to have more of the same nails made!)" The sea dragon dives into the sea and keeps going down. Although I was worried about the water pressure, I kind of understood the technique of protecting myself after smoking the mysterious Demon Stone. Because of that, my body was never hit by water pressure. "(Sea Dragon! Root racing. Let''s hang out till the end...!)" What Ein thought was an honest and simple way to do it by being foolish. If you suck it, you win, if you run out of strength before then, you lose. He came equipped with a bag filled with heelbird demon stones on his hips. It was a battle between myself and the sea dragon, including that. I guess you can tell they''re sucking the contents out of the demon stone. Sea Dragon keeps moving big, trying to pull Ain away from his own head as he shouts a scream of pain. "(Don''t move around like that. It''s hard for me too, on the same terms, right? Sea Dragon)" It gets a little bit scary in the ocean, but now it''s time. No matter how much fear you feel, you will not be able to see the sky until you defeat the sea dragon. "(Damn. Quickly heelbird''s demon stone)" Severe health drain. Spiritual power to the great moving sea dragon, to the magical power that rolls out many fantasy hands to control it. Whichever one you take, Ein''s depletion is intense, consuming the only means of heal bird demon stones. The more I use one, the sooner I can use it. The seconds consume another demonic stone again, and more and more demonic stones disappear. Decades after being drawn into the sea. There is also a limit to the amount of time you can endure without breathing. When it comes to the oxygen needed, it wasn''t such that I could recover from the demonic stones of Heelbird. Sea dragons also continue to wear out. It must be painful to be sucked from the demon stone while alive, roaring like a scream becomes even more powerful, allowing you to see how desperate you are for movement as well. "(... ah. sea dragon, you''re the best. Best. I''ve never had such a good mouth, I would have enjoyed it more if it wasn''t for this time)" Aroma to intense flavour as if seafood flavour, concentrated only extract. Is it a fish or a crab or other crustacean? Or does it taste like scallops or other shellfish? I don''t know which flavors are intricately intertwined. But of all the food I''ve ever eaten, it was true that I felt it tasted better than anything. I wanted to taste this flavor in a peaceful place with nothing if I could. That''s what I think. "(I can even think about the flavor at this time. It''s a little demon stone gourmet, hon.! But that''s enough! Me and you are the limit now, so maybe it''s time for you to give it up to me)" It''s already been a minute since I''ve been in the ocean. Not only has my breathing been painful, but my body''s movement has also been largely dull due to lack of oxygen. Ain''t defeated at that point when the hand of fantasy is lifted. Because I can do what the sea dragon wants anymore. "(I can still squeeze it out. If you don''t have enough power, you can''t. But you can create it! Because it has such good nutrition!)" While absorbing from the sea dragon, Ain uses its absorbed power to exert pressure. Fantasy hands have also increased in number to a total of nine already. With so much magic in each and every bottle, the burden is also proportionate and significant. I also used the last heelbird demon stone. All I have to do is do something with my guts already. But still not enough firepower. As far as I can tell, the sea dragon seems to be dying, but Ain''t got a limit any closer than that. Is there anything I can do? Can''t you squeeze it out yet? Though I will consider many means, my limitations that I can put out now were already here. Tears of blood flow from the eyes, and the skin of the arms is sparse. The air was close to its limits, and the vision became dark and the consciousness slightly blurred. "(... Was it still not possible for me? But, Sea Dragon, you''re gonna die soon, aren''t you? Then it''s a draw...)" I really wanted to win, I wanted to win and go back to the castle and live with everyone as I have. At least Chris will be able to go home with this. Because Sea Dragon will soon be out of breath even if Ain is dead. "(Dressed in black armor, the sword trident is not lined up. I wanted to be strong like that Durahan... well, yeah. I want to do this)" It''s the last time. But it also seemed a bit daunting that I didn''t scratch it directly with my own hands. Ein, who thought so, pulled out a single dagger that was equipped on his hips. One black and beautiful dagger that Laralua gave to Ein as a gift. Now Ein likes it too, it was a sword to say partner. "(Then this is the last time, Sea Dragon! Honestly, I only have a little bit of fun doing this with you. And it was delicious, you...!)" So he stabbed the black dagger in the forehead of the sea dragon. "(It''s the limit now. Bye...... sorry mother, krone, chris......)" It sounds like the flesh rips, and Ain''s dark straw falls out of the sea dragon''s forehead. The hands of fantasy disappeared one after the other, and Ain let go of consciousness. ... but so what Ein, who let go of consciousness, did not assume happened. Shortly after Ain let go of consciousness, he said that the black dagger was in the sea, but it made him express an aura like a black hawk. Its black aura begins to melt into the demonic stone of the sea dragon. The sea dragon screams painfully and slowly stops the movement of his body. Eventually, the eyes also lost light and the movement stopped completely. At the same time that the sea dragon stopped moving, the sound of Pariyin echoed through the sea. Proof that the demon stone broke shattered and that the sea dragon said it was dead. And after the sound, the black dagger vanished with its black aura as if it were smoke...... What a commotion it was off the coast. The port town of Magna was wrapped in great joy. A vicious demon that does not spare great damage, even if it is the mighty country of Ishtarika, the absolute ruler of the sea called the Sea Dragon. In this generation, two of them occurred. Those who lived in the port town of Magna were fearful and anxious without exception. Numerous residents were evacuated and protecting their lives. Though many fishermen remained in town that the crusaders were risking their lives but they couldn''t escape, it''s not like they still had no fear. In the meantime, I was wrapped up in great joy for a reason. Crusaders are devastated, yet many survive. Many of those thrown into the sea were also rescued and returned to the port town. Crusaders who wept at the same time. Because most of them headed to the scene thinking there was no more life. Many of the families waiting to return similarly wept and rejoiced to return. The fleet has carried the remains of sea dragons. Frequently, he was forced to snap it and carry it to the harbor. Although people were surprised to see the sea dragon emitting its large and overwhelming aura, residents were even more greatly pleased when they saw the fact that they said they had defeated two heads. Among other things, on the ship of the Greyshire family, one beautiful woman held a boy on her lap and waited for him to wake up. "That, here..." "Are you awake? Your Royal Highness, the foolish King? The boy with his eyes open saw the direction in which that gentle, clear voice sounded. "Hey. I haven''t seen you earlier, Mr. Chris" Chris'' eyes are red and congested, and his surroundings are swollen. Seeing how it went, Ain also understood that Chris was crying. "Hey...... it''s not. Dear Fool Ain......! Chris is getting a little out of his own vegetables instead of looking as cool as usual. "Fools are terrible. This is Prince Wang, but I..." "You can say anything. Idiot, idiot! Unlike its beautiful appearance, Ain feels a little cute on Chris, who exudes a little girliness. "But I think I managed to get back. I didn''t think I could do it anymore." "... look at your left arm" "Uh, left arm? On Ein''s left arm, an accessory that protects his body, which was once handed to him by Warren. It should have had red balls of the earth attached to it. The red balls seemed to have splashed in shatters, and now there is no shadow to see. "That. I broke the red balls of the earth." "That stone is also of a nature that activates when it comes to a crisis in life. That''s why Ein didn''t drown in the sea and managed to keep her alive until she surfaced." I had heard of playing it when it was dangerous, Ain. Though I thought it would be amazing to hear that it had such a feature, its red balls are already broken protecting Ain. "I see. That''s why I was saved after that." "Really. You can''t do that anymore. Absolutely! "Uh yeah... well, that''s not always the case, and I think it''s okay now" The most desperate Chris ever. I was more than happy that Ain came to help himself. Speaking of Ein, Chris was happy enough to lend his knees to the opposite sex, but I still can''t forgive Ein for what he did. "Lord Dill told me. He said he was on his way to crushing the royal train by exercising his royal decree." "... he needs a sermon" "I think it''s Master Ain who needs it! You were right. It''s just the result of overlapping impotence, and I was prepared to get a lot angry as Ain. But it seemed like I was getting tired from Chris right now, so I want to avoid it somehow. "As, well... Speaking of which, I brought that one." What Ain saw was two knocked down sea dragons. I never thought I''d pull it like this and bring it, so I''m surprised. "The body of a sea dragon can be used for anything, because it is a valuable item of high quality" I was convinced to hear that. He was such a strong and mighty demon that he must be able to use it to the bones. "Ah! So I remembered. It''s important, Mr. Chris." "So, is it important... Huh? No way. There''s still a problem." Chris gets told and alerted by important things and Ain. "It was amazing. Sea Dragon''s Demon Stone, I don''t think it''ll taste so good anymore." ¡­¡­ "That, Mr. Chris? It was an incredible gastronomy. It tasted so good, the taste of the sea dragon''s demon stone. Wanting to tell Chris that too, Ain said it but Chris didn''t reply and looks like he lost color from his eyes. "... when you say that happened, the next thing you want to say is flavor! It was important to Ain, but it was the best thing to do from Chris and the people around him. But Chris seems to have regained his usual vitality only a little thanks, and his voice color is back. "No, no. It was important to me! Not at all, Mr. Chris..." "Oh, yeah... why do they tell me like I''m bad..." Re-opened Ain argues that Chris is bad. Though Chris gets a little puffy with it, he''s never lost his energy. "... Come on, let''s go home. Let''s go back to the castle, ''cause everyone''s waiting." - Ishtarika, a united nation. Wang Prince Ein von Ishtarika. It was above all about this commotion that it was first spoken of when he was spoken of in future generations. Ein, king of demonic stones, said he was a hero who took a single ride through the sea dragon and crusaded it in the sea. 40 Conclusions of Silvado and the others The capital of King Ishtarika, in its castle, was still being talked about what was to come. The deacons were also rushing in and out in order to deliver not only a number of heavy towns but also a number of reports that would reach the castle, etc. "Did you have a problem with the rest of the education you imposed? Or is this Olivia? or the environment was bad, what do you think Warren" "¡­ I would add the country of birth to that concern." "I see. It makes sense" Even that room has bad air, especially around Silverado. Because Prince Wang Ain forced him out of the castle and went all the way to a dangerous place. As a result of a mix of anger, worry, and a number of emotions. What a difficult situation to put into words. Lloyd in particular has notably exposed the condition. That I took the back and let Ain go. Not only that, but that my son Dill helped me with it and took me to the harbor. I''ve gripped my fist too hard, and a small amount of blood is dripping. In such a state of tension. The report, which everyone had been waiting for, was to arrive in the Great Chamber. "Your Majesty, excuse me." With reports coming to Warren, ministers and heavy towns. A deacon''s office person contacted by the harbour town goes directly to Silvado for ear punching. "Eh... Sincerely? "Yes, the commander contacted me directly." "Your Majesty? Is something wrong? When he saw the silvered face he fell in love with a little, Warren asked in wonder. It''s Lloyd. "... Ha" Silvard spoke to Lloyd before responding to Warren. I still can''t get back to my sanity, Lloyd, and I was thinking about what I was going to do. The reaction was slightly delayed when Silvado abruptly spoke to him. "There is the word" prize imperative " "¡­ I know you" "That''s why. The rest is bothering me now" I wondered what bothered me, Lloyd. In case Dill returns, there is only one punishment. I couldn''t think of anything other than execution. Even so, I wonder the word that Silvard has spoken of troubles. The punishment will be not only Dill, but of course Lloyd. Because I couldn''t stop Ain and my son took part in it. "What the hell does that mean? There is only one punishment¡­" Before responding to that Lloyd, Silvard knocks himself in the eye. "Everyone, the meeting against the sea dragon shall be closed at one end." Nothing surprised me when I heard the words. It is a state of equivalence to a national crisis, and not a sane shakedown, such as closing a meeting of it at the heart of the country. "Calm down. I didn''t give up hope for the rest. It means we no longer have to have a meeting! A crusader crusades one sea dragon. Prince Wang Ain then crusaded the other almost alone...... although it was devastating damage, more than half of the crew survived and Chris, the commander''s deputy chief of the Kingsguard Knights, also survived safely! The unintelligible word that Prince Wang Ain crusaded the sea dragon alone. But the conference room, which only became silent for a moment, is soon surrounded by a whirlpool of joy. "Heh, Your Majesty, what is it now...!? "Be such an idiot. Master Ain said he was crusading the sea dragon alone...? I''m surprised Warren doesn''t have Lloyd''s two examples. Because even Prince Wang and the others have accomplished it, even though it was such a state of emergency. "That''s why I told you, Lloyd. Award imperative, the rest both want to be properly evaluated and decided upon. That''s why this is so hard." "Ha ha. Your Majesty...... Your Majesty''s grandson has apparently become a hero. Should this also be done in a big parade? "Warren is right. Ein has become a hero. We need to hear more about him." "To, Your Majesty? Even for me, I can understand the meaning of the prize imperative. But what Dill has done, and what I couldn''t do, is very" "Exactly. But I have achieved such a result, so that I can have a reason to worry about the rest. Dill took Ain to a dangerous place, but in his heart he served his loyalty. It is not loyalty to the country, it is loyalty to Ain individuals. You may say that this is worthy of treason against the country." Lloyd quietly accepts what Silvard says. There was no mistake. "But what about the results? Ein crusaded one sea dragon and worked what could be described as a hero. And also saved the life of our treasure, Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights, Chris, and brought many crusaders to life. At least Ain couldn''t have done it without Dill''s help. Right, Warren." "It''s the left. By the way, Your Majesty, the material of that sea dragon is" "They brought the whole thing into the harbor." "If it was, if the crusaders had been wiped out, you wouldn''t have gotten those two heads of material either. If you brought in whole sea dragon material, that feat is immeasurable. It''s not something you can buy for money." Next door Silvado was also convinced that ''um''. The sea dragon material is very valuable, and if you consider its use, anything like that will come out. It was never a material that could be obtained with gold, nor could it be taken home in its entirety during historical crusades. That''s two heads this time, and its value is immeasurable. "Let Lord Dill help Ain and sort out the achievements Ain has set up. First of all, he crusaded one head almost alone and became a hero. The other was to have stopped the total annihilation, to have saved numerous lives and protected the magna. And because of that, I was able to bring the whole material of two sea dragons back to the country. The last thing I did was let Lord Chris, Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights, survive. Definitely, Your Majesty." "Um, you''re right. If it''s been such a feat... I can''t go without thinking about it. Prize must, that''s what counts." "But you''ll be in trouble if this happens, Your Majesty. You can''t not not punish me, because it is true that you have endangered Prince Wang. But the feat is too great. Especially for saving so many lives." "Yes, that''s why I can''t decide the rest" Lloyd heard about it and found a little hope. Even though we say that our parents and children have caused trouble and damage, Lloyd still wonders if his son will have to be executed, that''s all that runs around his head. "Your Majesty. I ask you to lay low. Please, with my neck and Grayshire''s collapse, I need your help with Dill and Martha''s neck." Lloyd took a dusty position on the spot and bowed his head to Silvard. Because it was not only Silvard who saw him like this, but also Warren for the first time. Put a little surprise on your face. "... Dill did something not exaggerate when it came to felonies. But Lloyd, you can''t ignore achievements." "... Ha" "Dill stripped the Duke of Grayshire of that identity from his home. And as a knight, also as a deprivation, you lose that identity to the civilian population. And I offer the Grayshire family a fine for ten years of annual income. Ready?" "To, Your Majesty? Is it talking about punishment?" "One last thing. Dill offers 80 years of state service" State service, it was a punishment that made them serve the country as the word goes. That is imposed only to a humanitarian extent. Although life was guaranteed and life was never taken, freedom is taken. "Thank you for your generosity..." Lloyd weeps. My son is Dill, who separated the public and private sectors and treated them harshly, sometimes beating them up. But it also definitely had Lloyd''s love, and I felt above all thankful that the dill would not have to die and not be punished until Martha. "And suppose the contents of state service let Ein choose. I''ll tell Ain later." "Ha... Your Majesty. Then you know exactly what Ein will decide." "... this is the only reward we can give Ain this time. Are you complaining? "I see. Then you have no choice..." Sin is sin, and merit evaluates as merit. Only this time, let us also say that the credit given to the country was a generous treatment because it was particularly high, even compared to the human beings of historical Ishtarika. The word "all right" if it''s over seems too cluttered. But only this time, Silvard thought this was the best. Ein and the others were finishing the fierce battle and taking some time off. One anomaly occurs in Ain when he tries to get to dinner in the harbor. "... that? "What is it, Master Ain? "Is there a problem? Chris and Dill reacted to Ain''s voice. "... I see. The recoil of all that I''ve used." "A, Master Ain? The recoil must have done something to me..." "Oh, no. It was so helpful for Mr. Chris to lay me down. My body wasn''t tired, but it wasn''t..." "Can you explain? Dill urges it to continue. After all those fierce fights, Dill is also on guard, thinking there might be something. "Hey. I can''t move my arm" At that moment Chris loses his mind and falls into the chair. "Dear Ein, take such things lightly..." "Oh, no, but I''m fine. I have a feeling of paralysis or something, probably because I kept on hurting so bad. I think that''s why the recoil is coming to your body so hard... Yes, Mr. Chris, wake up." The condition of the Ain was floating, as usual, without any great concern for the Dills. "Ha!? Ah, the dream that Ein''s hand stopped moving." "Because it''s not a dream. It''s not like I won''t be able to move for the rest of my life." "What do you say when you''re not even a doctor! Come on, let''s go! "Hey... where are you going! "Because many therapists are coming to this port town! Come on, let''s go to therapy, Master Ain! "Oh, hey, Dill, help me" He was about to be taken abruptly, and Ain asked Dill for help. As for Ain, I wanted to do it later because I wanted to fill my hunger first. "Dear Chris. I heard earlier that you were going for Wang Du on a boat." "Hmm...? Oh, yeah. Ride the Princess Olivia to the harbour of the King''s Capital. Disclosure of the sea dragon and the unveiling of a new hero gave me permission to use Princess Olivia." The return to Wangdu was to proceed by sea, not land. Of the crusaded sea dragons, Ain will carry him down. "Then why don''t you turn to Princess Olivia already? And then Ain asked me if I could put it in my bed and heal my body for a while." "Become... oh, hey Dill! "I see. Dill, let''s just say I''ll adopt your idea.... Come on, Ain, I''m coming." "Wait, don''t lift it! That''s a little embarrassing, so at least let me walk." Chris, who listened to Ain''s desperate plea and stopped lifting it. Ain decided to head to Princess Olivia on her own feet. "Ah, Master Chris. I''ll let you deliver your meal later. Because Ein will be able to eat it sooner." "I''m sorry. Do that." "I understand. Then Dear Ain, I''ll be heading to Princess Olivia later, too. Take your time off." "Ugh... back-cutter! You''ve changed your attitude a lot in one day, Dill! "Ha ha! That''s not true, Your Highness. Later, then." That''s how Ain was taken by Chris to Princess Olivia. Several therapists will be picked up along the way and will endeavor to treat Ain on board. "... because it''s the last day I can escort Master Ain. There will be no punishment for showing your feelings a little bit." I have offended so much so far. That''s why there''s no way I''m ever going to be by Ain. I thought it would annoy my father and mother, too, Dill, and apologized in my heart that I had done something unfaithful. But there was never regret. At least I was able to help him with the greatest loyalty to the King Prince Ein, whom I serve. Though I thought I would be executed if I did, I never felt like sinking. "I miss being alone a little bit though. It''s not bad to immerse yourself in the aftertaste, but it''s good to eat today''s Ein dishes." Although it was a shorter period than Chris, Ain has served as an escort at school and watched him grow for several years. I felt very proud as a dill that Ein had become such a hero and saved many lives. Surrounded by therapeutic magic props, he received therapeutic magic from many therapists. As a result Ain was able to heal his body quite a bit. However, although the injury and fatigue of the arm were severe and I was able to move it slightly, it did not come to this condition. And only one thing was to be advised by the therapist. "I don''t know how His Royal Highness Prince Wang used his skills. But this is our treatment as a business. Stop using it like this one, your arm may lose its function completely if you do poorly next time. On the contrary, you can lose a thousand arms." "... I understand you couldn''t even do it with me. Thanks for the advice." "It''s above all that you understand. But what kind of skills do you use to do this... not the kind of damage that people can do to themselves..." A therapist who left the room with a rash and reflection. Ain''t taken a lot of damage after all. Chris opens his mouth when he sees the therapist leave. "Dear Ein. Can I tell you what I think? "Please." "Even though not all the damage caused by fantasy hands can be conveyed, it may affect Ein''s actual hand in some proportion..." "Yeah. I guess so, I don''t even have a tough flesh like Durahan, so it was an extra ability for a person''s body" I can''t do that. I mean, if you think about your body, you shouldn''t use it that way. Speaking of arm damage this time, they say if you take a good few days off, it''ll heal. But maybe not a second time. "Well then..." After an exchange of views, Chris corrects his residence. As for Ain, I thought it might be time for a sermon, and I was just a little distracted. But Ein can''t argue either because he was angry and deserved what happened today. "Because you will also be hungry. Shall we eat?" "Oh, that? "What''s wrong with that? Ein, who thought he''d be pissed off, clapped himself out. "Oh I see. Did you think you''d be preaching? "Yes, no, nothing like that..." "It''s just for today. Let''s just say you''re getting your meal." Chris is sweet. Chris is sweet. No, Ain''t thought a long, long sermon would begin, though he was always kind. "Next door. You''re on your way." And by Ain, Chris sits down in the chair beside the bed. "What''s up with that nearby? "Dear Ein, you won''t be moving your arms. I''ll help you." Chris holds the dish placed in his hand and spoons it for you. "No, no, Mr. Chris!? That''s just embarrassing." "Then how do you eat it? Totally." Chris starts to cool down only a little with his breath of hoo hoo because what was caught was emitting a lot of hot air. Watching that too, Ain''t made it hard to open my mouth because of the lighting. "... Dear Ein. Come on in." But it was also true that there was no other means, which is why Ein put up with the lightness and accepted it. "Yeah. Yeah." I don''t know the taste. I haven''t calmed down. Now Ain''t never had room to enjoy the flavor. But Ain''s body rejoices in the first meal he chewed slowly for a long time. "Is it delicious? I don''t feel the taste. I can''t even speak of Ain. But even though Chris is doing this to me, I can honestly say it. "It''s delicious. Thank you, Mr. Chris." The dish was made with seafood taken from magna, which would have been so delicious that the cheeks would normally fall off. But I don''t know what it tastes like now. So it was a lie, but I decided to answer that it was delicious. "Hehe... is that right? Good for you." The most beautiful smile she has ever shown. Ain''t thinking when he sees that smile so much that he falls in love with it. Oh, good. I could really save Chris... and. Because of that, Ain had tears in his eyes, too, and that caught Chris''s eye. "A, Dear Ein!? Was it still hot!? I''m sorry. If I..." "No, it was just fine, because I was just happy. I don''t know yet, I''m still hungry." Chris didn''t know why Ain brought tears to his eyes. But still, I smiled and saw Ain demanding the next one, which somehow warmed my heart. The Wang du was a fuss, not only to say that two sea dragons were crusaded, but also to pay attention to its contents. The news that Prince Wang had crusaded a sea dragon on his own was running all over the Wang capital. Though many words have gone up to say why you let them go to such a place, the voice is erased on some topics. Prince Wang went to help Chris, who served as his own escort. From somewhere the story flowed to the people of the king''s capital. Rather than worrying, the people, strongly impressed by the beauty story, merely looked forward to the return of their newly born heroes. The harbour in the Wang capital is only about half the size compared to the port town of Magna. Still, the neighborhood was so bright that it was night and full of light as if during the day. Many houses have lights, lots of stores open and lots of lights are installed on the road. Though there were several major festivals a year in the Wang capital, it has shown so much buzz that it cannot be compared to it. And that, as some time approaches, raises the voltage. That''s the arrival of Princess Olivia. According to information from the castle, Princess Olivia and a battleship arrive at the port of the King''s Capital. And the battleship will bring in a sea dragon that was planted by Prince Wang. That is why so many king metropolitan people gathered to see and honor the sea dragon set by the future king. "Oh, hey, I see you! One man screams. I see Princess Olivia and the battleship. Near where Princess Olivia docks, it is forbidden to enter by the knights. Silvado, king of Ishtarika, is on his feet. Next to it, Lloyd and Warren refrain. The heavy town of these three people from the castle will be gone for a while, but this time I had no choice but to. "It''s huge! Is that the sea dragon? "I can''t believe you look so big from this distance... it''s really bigger than a battleship." Many surprising voices echo. Never before has there been an example of the whole sea dragon carried, and the people boil greatly for the first time even as Ishtarika. The whistle sounds from Buo and Princess Olivia. The people who have heard of it add more voltage, and the port begins to be busy. "Your Highness! "His Royal Highness Prince Wang - Huh! Welcome home! Several knights also speak up. The heroic Crown Prince returns. "I have to preach to Ain after this, but don''t get too upset." "You''re right. Good things praise, bad things scold. Isn''t that great?" "... even for me, you have to cage Dill" We arrived at the pier and Princess Olivia shut down the furnace. And the scaffolding is unloaded from Princess Olivia, and the Voltage culminates with Ain''s appearance. "Your Majesty. And Lord Lloyd. Let me just say one thing to this me, as Ishtarika national Warren. I want you to listen carefully to this voice. This was also accomplished by the voice of His Majesty''s grandson, His Royal Highness Prince Wang, for what he had accomplished, and by His Highness Dir''s help to Ain. As prime minister, I can''t say this. Don''t tell me." "... hehe. Warren, it''s nothing but ghosts." "Lord Warren..." "Now it''s the return of the heroes. Shall I pick you up?" Agreeing with Warren''s voice, the three head near Ein and the others. "No, but it''s a brilliant thing, because Master Ain set it up. Don''t you agree, Your Majesty, Lord Lloyd?" "... at all. I showed you the work of one army as an individual. But what a big, ambitious figure you are, you sea dragon. We have to treat it in a useful way." "As Lord Warren said. I didn''t know you were going to tail a big guy like that, when I think of Dear Ein when I came to Ishtarika. Sounds emotional." As the three of them spoke that way, Ain and Chris, and Dill came down from behind them from Princess Olivia. "... I''m back now. Sire." "Mm-hmm. I''m thinking a lot of things now, but as a king I should say this first. It was daunting." "Welcome home, Master Ain. I was surprised to see that dragon so stunning." "Welcome home well and safely.... Dill, you know what I mean? "Yes. Your Excellency the Marshal...... no, Father. I understand everything I''ve done, and I''m ready." After welcoming Ain, Lloyd still looks hard at Dill. "Lloyd." "Huh... Ha! This was the first time Ain called Lloyd without honoring him. Lloyd gets a little upset when he finds out about it. "This is what" I "ordered. I won''t let you complain about what I ordered in the name of Prince Wang." The most surprising thing about hearing that word was Warren. The sign of the king that Ain sent out, it felt like a strong king''s vessel, more than Silvado did when he was younger. "So, Your Highness, what the hell! "Dear Ein... No, Your Highness! No matter how much they say that." "I''m not gonna talk to you twice, Lloyd. I''m not gonna tell you that story here." Dill and Lloyd are surprised to see their parents and children. Dill never thought Ain''t gonna say something like this. "I know I need to determine whether it is or not with respect to the" some "royal decree I exercised. That''s not what we should be talking about here...... First of all, the people who gathered us here won''t be happy if we''re not happy, so let''s go back to the castle with a smile." Ein only exercised the royal decree once. I have not exercised that right since then. In the wake of Ain''s words saying that that''s why he exercised some of them, Silvard and Warren as well as Dill, who was a party, perceived the intention. "... as you say. Your Highness." Lloyd breaks into signs of Ain''t saying yes or no. "Your Majesty. Then let''s come to the carriage, Dear Ein. I am so sorry for your tiredness. If you''ll excuse me, could you show your face from the window to the people?" "That''s about it, of course. Then come on." That''s how Ayn accompanies Chris to the carriage. This time the prepared carriage was built with large windows and was a parade-friendly carriage. A total of six people, three Silvers and three Ains, boarded the carriage and set out for the castle. The main street of Wangdu was also very busy. There are also a number of stores out on the main street and many of the people are boiling in joy. The carriage carrying the Ains continued to cheer all the way from the port town, finally settling near the castle. "May I ask you just one thing, Dear Ein" "Fine, Mr. Warren." "¡­ what exactly is the royal decree of" some "?" Hearing that word, Dill and Lloyd shake their bodies big. "That''s two. One was to force the Royal Private Train into operation. All you have to do is let Dill prepare a horse and order him to advise and escort you. These two." "What are you talking about, Master Ain! Hearing that, Dill disputed, of course. While Prince Wang was explaining it, it would be a crime of disrespect to block it, but no one pointed out about it. "I see. I understand. So if this was inappropriate, did you also think that Ein would be expelled from the royal family, not just as a king prince? "I thought about it. But I couldn''t think of putting that and Chris'' lives on the scale and not acting." "Yeah, I did save it. The result is now...... but if it fails, our country was to lose even Prince Wang. Dear Olivia, and Miss Krone, you''ve made me sad, haven''t you? If you say that, Ain''t got no immediate objection. But an ally came from an unexpected place to Ain. "... I''m sorry, Master Warren. It''s my fault. My command, and Lord Ain''t come from my lack of strength. Master Ain is a very kind and splendid man. I''m the one who needs punishment, so please." Please don''t punish Ain. Chris pleading so. Silvado and the others, who were new to seeing Chris like that, get stuck in the next word for a moment. "Mr. Chris. Now I want you to be quiet." "Shit! "Looks like the rest of us are the bad guys, Warren? "Ha ha. Seems sincere...... even prolonging it seems pathetic. How about it, Your Majesty? Don''t you talk about it anymore? Warren prompts Silvard with a grin. "I don''t like the rest of the idea that if it''s over, it''s all good. But the prize must be punished, and there is no denying that you have to think about both." Silvard mouths his thoughts. "It''s Ain. There are several feats that the Lord has brought, but the biggest of them is that he has brought two whole sea dragons to Ishtarika. Warren, give me an estimate." "It is in my opinion worth roughly 24 to 26 years of the state budget of Ishtarika. Because usefulness is immeasurable and its quality is top notch among the existing Ishtarika materials" "It is a great help to all the people, and even more so we will prosper. So I will not ask you about exercising two royal decrees. But Ain''t gonna be able to reward the Lord for crushing a special train or causing some damage. You know what that means? I meant offset. Still, it doesn''t make any difference to Ain. "Yes, Your Majesty" "As far as other matters are concerned, some fine punishment shall be imposed. Until then, be careful in the castle for about two months." "Ha." "Then next, Lloyd. Punishment for the Lord." And Silvard sees Lloyd next. "Ha!" "It''s a punishment for failing to stop Ein, to put the Grayshire family''s 10-year income into the country. Also stripped of his position as a Knight Ishtarika. I''m not even a marshal anymore." "¡­ I will do as I say" "For this reward, Chris will be promoted to the Marshal''s seat. I don''t disagree." To the sudden HR, Chris was about to surprise me too. But by saying before the king, I managed to contain it this time. "Lloyd, your Lord will be the only remaining dedicated escort from this time on. You risk your life to inspire them." "Heh, Your Majesty......!? "Lord Lloyd. Your Majesty is in trouble too... Hey, Your Majesty." "... what are you going to do, you idiots? He saved the port town of Magna, brought two sea dragons to the country, saved Chris, a valuable knight, and rescued the crusaders. There is no way we can punish those who have done so much good." That it saved the lives of tens of thousands of citizens, moistened the country for decades of national budget size, and rescued precious warriors. Those who had struck such merit could not be severely punished. "Then Your Majesty. Punishment in respect of Dir..." "I''m tired already. Don''t call me Your Majesty or anything." "... Grandpa? "Oh, that''s fine. It''s been a rough day.... If Ain''t been told he used the royal decree on Dir, we''ll have to punish Ain''t. But given Ain''s achievements, we can''t punish him that badly." "Dear Ain, it''s our loss. If Ain''t ever said he used two royal decrees, Lord Dill would have lost his identity as a knight and as a Greyshire family." If you''re saying Ein ordered it, you had to blame Ein. Because that was the responsibility and duty of the royalty who gave the order. Not so much, the meaning of the word royal decree is significant here in Istarica. Instead, no reward is awarded for Ein''s achievements. You may find the punishment a lot lighter. But given the magnitude of what Ain saved, he can''t even inflict great punishment. Even as Silvado, who has reigned as the king of Ishtarika for many years, sometimes he doesn''t know what is right and what should be done. Should I have executed Dill without listening to any words this time, or should I have severely punished Lloyd for not being stopped as well? I thought about many things. Indeed, the feat Ein made was so great that it would not have been accomplished without Dill. Is this okay, though? There was nothing I didn''t think about. Still, the punishment Sylvado chose was this one. He doesn''t really like the word "good" all the time if it''s over. Still, I can''t go without appreciating that Ein and the others could have had such a result. Silvard may be told by his surroundings to be sweet, he may be said to have made an incorrect decision as king. Still, I had no regrets about making this choice. "What punishment will I receive from both Master Olivia and Miss Krone? We will not be involved in any way, Master Ein." Though I felt a little scared by what Warren said, I was still a little more comfortable considering that he put me in this punishment. 41 This is how it grew. "Huh in......! Ain''t!" The arrow tip I tried to mouth with my mother, Ain held over her rich chest. Though there was some embarrassment now that my body had grown, I was able to reunite with my mother, put a lot of worry into it, and many things went through my head, and Ain honestly answered that too. "I''m sorry for your concern.... now back, Mother." "Welcome home... I''m really, really glad you''re home..." Ain''t filled with sorry for Olivia, who weeps without hiding. When you think about how you would have felt until you left, the feeling of not doing so occupies your mind. "Welcome home, Your Royal Highness." And it''s Krone who speaks to Ain, who remains embraced. She desperately tried to hide around her eyes with makeup, but couldn''t hide everything. Of course, the congested eye is easy to understand, so Ein will of course soon notice it. "Ah Krone. I''m home now. I''m sorry to bother you." "I''ll put it mildly again... and Ain''t you changed something?" "Have I changed? "Yep. It might have gotten a little cooler. Did you peel it off?... Dear Warren, I would be delighted if you could forgive me for this attitude towards Your Highness only today." "Well, what are you doing?" Looks like Warren has also decided to remain silent. "I have a few things to say too, Ain''t. But you should say this at first, Welcome home Ain''t. I could see your face again, and I''m more than happy to see it." "I''m glad I can talk to Krone again, too." "Heh, thanks for that. But Olivia''s room will be cleaned by Ein? "What... cleaning? Olivia looks just a little embarrassed when Krone says so, what happened? "Dear Ein. Welcome home." I don''t give a shit about Olivia like that, and Martha starts twirling Ain too. "Mr. Martha. I''m worried about you." "Yeah, I was very worried. I never thought I''d be more worried than Olivia, but Dear Ein... His Royal Highness Prince Wang saved many lives, and I''m proud of that for us." "Would it help if you could say that?" "And I''m talking about Olivia (the lady), who''s lit up here. According to Krone, Olivia''s room will be cleaned by Ein, thank you very much later." "Sorry, Mr. Martha. No understanding at all." I don''t know if they suddenly say cleaning the room, I wonder if Olivia has broken out, but Ein also knows it''s not that personality. "Master Krone said it was a punishment that worried you two, Olivia and Krone. And I hope you enjoy it until you get into your room...... I''ll tell you one thing. Olivia is a very powerful dry add-on." The word dry adds that came out there, I thought I could understand a little bit, and the mystery had just deepened. But Ein thought it would be as much punishment as it would have caused the two of them to worry greatly. "Okay. I made you worry about the two of us. That''s how cheap you are." "Come on, guys. Whether it''s a story to pile up or not, let''s just say we go inside first, whatever it was, Ein did what could be called a hero. I''m going to go into the castle first." With that word of Silvado, I decided to go inside the castle first. Where you are now is where you stop the carriage through the castle gate. Not a good place to tell a very long story. Then he opens the door and Ain and the others enter the castle. It was the great cheer of the knights and servants who worked for the castle who welcomed the Ains. Those who worked in the castle had also heard its work and had managed to make time and come to honor the Ains. "... I''m home. Guys." One of the castle halls and a leg. There were two people there, Queen Laralua and First Princess Katima. "You''re back well, Ain''t you? You must be tired, sit back and rest first." "Welcome home. This runaway king prince." Laralua greeted Ein gently. However, with regard to Katima, she was under some stress because she had received a lot of questions from Silvado and the others after her escape. It was a little payback for that. "I''m home now, ma''am. I''m sorry, Katima, but I can''t deny I ran off." "Totally. Chris went home well, and Dill had a tough time with this idiot king Prince. Let''s get to our seats first." Katima''s kindness stains herself. And everyone took their seats. "Chris had a hard time, too. Thank you for directing the great thing called the Sea Dragon Crusade, and for protecting Ishtarika." "My Lady, Your Highness...! Please don''t say those words! It''s enough that you''ve had a hard time! "Dill. Your Majesty, and I think the shanty has gone down from the marshal" "... Ha" "So I will not speak to you about it. So let me just say one thing." Laralua never reprimanded what Dir did or what Chris did with Ain''s help. "I thank Ain for risking my life to serve me. You can''t say any more in my position, so please don''t forget this." The words she uttered were gratifying. Dill did what he shouldn''t have done, but it was definitely comforting for Ain''t individual, and his presence was Ain''t and no changeover. Hearing the words, Dill brings tears to his eyes. Finally, the thread of tension is broken. "Thank you for your kind words." "De, dil! You... I''m sorry, Your Highness. I''m going to say it again very strictly." "Lloyd. Not only King Prince Ain, but Dill can''t yet be said to be a single adult. What are you going to do with this scolding?" Dill on Ain, there have been a number of things in the past day alone that these two are too heavy to carry. Think of it, Dill would have behaved like a temperament. In the meantime, one paycheck knocked on the door and left Martha a saying. "Yeah, I get it... excuse me for a second" Push away Lloyd, my husband, Martha by Ain. "Dear Ein. Excuse me, I heard you brought something into the castle." "Did you bring it in? Er..." "Perhaps you mean what Ein said he couldn''t do and decided..." I remember what Chris told me and carried, Ain, in one word the air in this room changed. "Oh yeah! There was something we all brought in to eat, Mr. Martha. Can you do me a favor on the steak? "S, is that a steak? What the hell did you bring in, Master Ein?" "Ho ein. Did you get a souvenir from Magna? Silvard smiles small because he thinks it can be spoken of because everyone prefers the seafood available in Magna, which Silvard shows interest in what Ein brings in. "Yes, Grandpa. I brought in a little something I''ve been hunting in the magna, it''d be better if it was fresh." "Um, you''re right. Then suppose we all get that this evening. Lloyd, Warren... we''re going to have everyone here today, okay?" Though the word ''bought'' spoken by Silvard and ''hunted'' spoken by Ain meant something different, that was not conveyed in the story. "I''ll let the cook prepare it in a big hurry, you''ll have a moment" Martha left the room to go tell her. "Oh, Ain, what happened to the dagger you were wearing on your hips? That''s what Laralua tells me, Ein opens his mouth feeling sorry for him. "Grandma. It''s that dagger I got because of it, but it probably fell to the bottom of the ocean." "Ah, don''t look like that, huh? But how did you drop it? "I don''t know for sure. I pulled out that dagger when I was ready to die when I was fighting the sea dragon. I thought I''d take one last blow in my hand." Everyone is interested in what the battle was like when Ain started talking about sea dragons. Even Chris and Dill hadn''t gotten that explanation yet. "You did... then it would be great. If that dagger helped Ain''t, there''s no more joy." "Sure, I don''t think I would have won if I hadn''t received that dagger from your wife. In that sense, I can tell you that your wife saved me." "Well, well. You''re such a good boy, Ain''t you?" Next up for Olivia was Ain, who could be hugged by Laralua, who was still young and beautiful to look at, so Ain''s expression lit up again. "It''s Ain, by the way. What do you mean, you stabbed a dagger in a sea dragon? What kind of battle did you fight, Lord?" "Right, I''d love to hear it from us. Dear Ein, please tell me how brave you are." I just have to talk to them when they say so. But the means Ein has taken will surely anger us all, absolutely. Ein thought so, but honestly decided to talk about it because it''s not even a situation where he lies thinking about how he defeated him now. "... hi, on your forehead, right? I jumped on the forehead of a sea dragon, in the sea...... knocked it down, yes" It was Silvard who held his head, and Warren who was enduring laughter. Olivia and Krone supported each other with their faces blue. And with a laugh, Warren urged me to continue. "Ku, kuku...... Dear Ein. I don''t think so, but you said you jumped on the forehead of a sea dragon and crusaded while being dragged into the sea? "... Yes" Until now I knew Chris and Dill, and still act like they hold their heads as well. In the meantime, Katima jumped to Ain with a loud voice of joy. "Oh, my God, Nyaein! I mean... Dark Straw worked!? "Honestly, I guess I worked enough to have had a couple more made." Katima, who shudders her body when she hears that reply, is never back. "That nail I made worked for the sea dragon! This is a pleasure! All the trouble you''ve caused me today, I''m going to make you a charlatan." Choroy and Ain thought. "Ein. I don''t know if... you used your fantasy hands to secure your body? And you sucked and killed the demon stone? Silvered spoken, a new way of killing people who say they suck and kill. "In conclusion, yes, I thought that was the quickest." "Were you going to use it from the beginning...? "Yep, that''s more than anything... it hurts!? "Now I''ll give you a break" Silvered''s fist bone flew to Ain. It hurts so much but I just have to put up with it. "So while you were drawn into the sea, you said you had a battle about which ran out of strength first? "Yeah. Before that, I used my fantasy hands to stop the sea dragon movement or something." Finally, we ask Lloyd. And that reply is something Lloyd didn''t even imagine. "I didn''t expect to stop the sea dragon from moving" "Father. Master Ain''t just stopped moving... because all of a sudden he stood on the bow and stopped the sea dragon from advancing directly from the front" "Is that sincere, Dill!? "Your Majesty, you''ve never heard of such a martial arts tradition? The idea is to take the sea dragon''s advance from the front. "I don''t know, Warren. I don''t know how surprised I am." "That''s all I could do anymore desperately! "It''s not reopening..." The result was success. But it wasn''t a lie that there was a great danger attached, so I can''t praise it very easily. "Ein, by the way? Um... why do you keep letting your arms hang out earlier? Is something wrong? "I can''t move you right now, Mother. The therapist said it would heal after a while." "Ho, really!? There''s no such thing as a lifetime of inactivity, is there? "It''s okay. I''ve just taken a lot of damage, so I''m gonna take a good break for a while." Olivia noticed Ain''s hand and pointed it out. I''m just a little relieved that it wasn''t a matter of not moving for the rest of my life. "So long, Ain. I''ll feed you dinner today." "Krone... that''s just embarrassing" "We''re not all people who know, it''s okay. Master Olivia, is that right? "Yeah, I''ll leave it to Mr. Krone, because he''s Ain''t got it right" Just before Olivia talks about eating properly, Chris opens his mouth. "Wow, I... I''ll take care of Ein! Chris ran that way with a bright red face. No way did anyone expect Chris to say such a thing, so not only Olivia and Krone, but even Warren and the others have a surprising look on their face. I also did exactly what Chris said with a surprising amount of krone. "That''s right, Ain''t it? I''m glad to hear that. Will Chris do something for you? "Don''t bother re-telling me to be ashamed..." "Hehe. I see." This will be the look on Olivia''s face when she plays a prank because she seems to have guessed something. But I never open my mouth. "Ein, by the way. You said you smoked a sea dragon? "I said, what''s wrong? "Show me your status. And you might know something about that magic stone you smoked before you left the castle." "Sure, if you ask me." And Ain asks Dill to take out his status card. See how it goes and Chris and Lloyds start closer. "Oh, why are you all so close?" "Everybody''s worried about you. Come on, Ain, get your status cards." "It''s the status of the hero who crusaded the sea dragon alone, so there''s no reason not to be interested." "... ok. I''ll show you." Ein von Ishtalika [Job] Named [Level] 64 [Health] 4055 [Magic] 7367 [Attack] 473 [DEF] 952 [Agility] 395 [Skills] Dark Knight, Great Demon Instruction, Current, Dark Fog, Toxin Decomposition EX, Absorption, HP Auto Recovery, Gift of Training "Ain''t you familiar? Named it a kind of demonic job. When did you stop? What the hell is going on? It''s not normal. Ein''s status has gone up. Though Ain thought the physical aspect was considerably enhanced by sucking out sea dragons. The fact that he was sucking and turning all that power into fantasy hands and their maintenance didn''t seem to absorb much. "This has grown a lot... don''t you think, Lloyd?" "I''ve never seen such great magic. And you''ve grown a lot in health and defense¡­" "It''s okay, Ain. If you''ve become a complete demon, I''ll stay with you." "Not very happy, but happy to follow. Thanks, Krone" Speaking of mysterious demon stones and sea dragon demon stones and sea dragons, I can''t say I could totally suck them. But it was visible that it had grown greatly. I honestly have feelings of sorry around me because it''s this growth just to suck the Demon Stone. "You have two newly acquired skills. Great demon guidance and currents, what a terrible ability to manipulate the flow of the ocean, that''s all the battlefield tilts at once." "You''re sure Warren''s right. But I''ve never heard of the Great Mage..." "What... to your father, Warren? I just said," Great Demon "!? "Oh, yeah, that''s what I said, Katima. Wouldn''t the Lord read well?" That''s what Silvard told me, and Katima took the status card from Ain''s hand and confirmed it firmly. At first, it was a letter of status and name, and his eyes didn''t go that far. "Ho, there really is... then that demon stone" "Katima. You know. About this skill. Then what is the demon stone of the example?" "... you know Chris, too? about this." "Yeah, I know. And about the owner of that skill." "Your sister? Can you tell me without wasting it? Because Ein cares too." That''s what Olivia tells me, and Katima finally opens her mouth. "Che, nya" "I can''t hear you, say it out loud, Katima." "Oh, my God! Richna! Ain''t the one who sucked Rich''s demon stone nya! Instead of lining up with Durahan, Rich''s Demon Stone Nha is more precious than that! Katima''s words triggered another commotion. "Wait a minute! I''ll get the dossier, I''ll wait! The air in the room has become absurd, but Katima heads to her lab and leaves the room. I heard you brought some materials. And a few minutes to wait, a breathless Katima returned to the hall. "This. Rich... just like Durahan, it doesn''t exist now, and when it comes to magic, there''s no such thing as a line of demons." Katima expands the material she brings and shows it so that everyone can see it. Written there was a demon with a large cane in a robed skeleton. "Hey Katima. Does that mean Ein... smoked two National Treasure Class demon stones? "Your mother''s right. Not only Durahan, but Rich, I never thought that magic stone belonged to Rich. But the mystery is solved. If you are a magical monster, it will be easy to curse it." "Oh. If Ain''t, You''ve Been Attractive Again" "Olivia......" Katima agreed with Laralua''s words. Next to it, Olivia was staring at Ain with tender eyes, and Silvado holds his head in those utterances. "I see. I stopped that movement. Restraint magic, I wondered how I could use such an advanced thing, but with a noose." "Nevertheless, I didn''t know that Rich and Rich had a magic stone in Lord Majorica''s shop... something I don''t know" As Warren says, who could have imagined such a national treasure class item being sold to a demon stone shop in town? "Dear Katima, Probably not you, but Rich here." Chris, what are you talking about? "Uh... not that material, this one. It''s one of those ancient elf letters." That''s how Chris points to a book, that''s a fancy book Katima was burning her hands at deciphering. "What are you talking about? You mean you can read this? "Yeah, because my tribe is also a gathering of the old ones. This is the title of the book" Discussions on the Truth about the Demon King and His Sides "...... Dear Katima!? Hearing the words, Katima made a loud noise and crashed into the ground. "Nyah, it''s about Nyah...... I should have honestly shown you from the beginning that someone could read so close." "But what do you mean? What is the truth about the Demon King? "You do intrigue me. Dear Katima, may I begin by showing you what Lord Chris says about Rich? "Nice. I''ll let you decipher it all later, Chris. You can touch this book and I''ll open it." Chris, who was instructed by Katima, opened the page in question and indicated it. "This way. Because Rich has another skill: the ability to teach magic. This is the owner of Ein''s absorbed demon stone." "I can''t explain it because I don''t know what it means... no, I''m gonna read up on what I''m writing here a little! "Uh, yeah, I get it. Uh, Elderlich Sylvia. Elderlich has the habit of using his own nuclear power to create a dagger and pass it on to his turn. She will be the first companion of the Demon King with Durahan. I supported the Demon King with my husband Durahan and contributed greatly...... Husband!? Everyone was surprised that Chris read it out. What it means to show, because that means that the two demonic stones that Ein absorbed were originally a couple. Ein and Katima both remembered and convinced him of a case that had been in the past. Durahan felt his wife''s signs even after she was absorbed and asked for her wife, trying to grab her demon stone with her fantasy hands. 42 The end of a long day. Turned out to be a few things about the demon stone Ain sucked. However, it was only later that we discussed the continuation in time and circumstance, and we ate. What Ain brought in from Magna was sea dragon meat. Silvard was to hold his head again for bringing such things in without saying anything, but a few seconds after that, it became quiet after he carried the meat into his mouth. As a silverado, I had to shut up. That taste was enough to hold my mouth. Other than that, the dinner party ended in a soothing air, although there were several topics, such as Chris'' appearance to look after Ain while turning his face bright red. Having taken a sigh of relief from eating, we decided to take the day off for now. Ein and the others were sometimes greatly tired, but those who waited never felt tired either. Something that kept me worried all the time, and the Silvers kept squeezing their wits for a while at meetings. The detailed story will be later, so this day will be dissolved for the first time. And Ain went to Olivia''s room with Olivia. "Uh, Mother? How could you do this? "I was worried and worried about Ain, I couldn''t stand it..." Ain was supposed to clean Olivia''s room. Nevertheless, I don''t start cleaning now because my arms don''t move. Simply because Olivia asked me out. Sole was also leaking through the door. And when I go into the room, I ask what happened to the situation. The whole room was covered with tree roots and a little grasshopper. "Martha said your mother was a powerful dry adder." The roots of the tree were spread around the couch on which Olivia would have sat. "In the end, because my essence is dry adds...... So this is what happens when you don''t feel comfortable." "Don''t you have to look so shy? "But Ain''t it? When you think of all this as my body, you can''t help but be ashamed, can you? I was only a little convinced when they said that. Ain''t decided to convince people that values are different and will vary from race to race. "So you want me to clean the roots this mother put out later, right? "Oh, yeah, please, Ein." I was worried about it, so I thought it would be as much as this. And Ain wondered if he could root for himself as well. "I wonder if I can take root, too." "It''s a human Ain, but you think you can get it out, don''t you? Let''s practice together next time." I''m interested in what practice it is, but well, let''s look forward to any of it. "Well. Ain''t you there?" Olivia sitting on the couch invites Ain. Next door, then. "Yeah, it''s not. It''s not next door." Olivia lifted Ain, who sat down next to her, and Ain''t floated herself because she looked a little heavy. And Ain can be hugged over Olivia''s lap. "Well done, you''ve done well. Good boy, good boy..." Ain''t held against Olivia''s chest and her head gently touched with a pom. While they were doing that, a little tears flooded me. "Oh, that...? "It''s okay, good girl Ain''t... a lot of hard work, huh? Are you okay now? There''s nothing to worry about." Wonders, embarrassment, etc. do not float, but rather are wrapped up in warmth. Even then, the tears don''t stop, Ein keeps crying. "What... why are you so" To save Chris, the adrenaline over-secreted in his brain had suppressed Ein''s fear. Even after finishing the Sea Dragon crusade as it were, it must be because of something that didn''t settle down. Ein, who has returned to the most secure place for himself, and Ein, who was finally forgiven. I realized that I was terrified. He could have died, he could not have saved, Chris could have died in front of himself. There are so many reasons to be scared. That mind, which was forced to be contained in my head, is finally on the table as an emotion. "Yeah, yeah. Ain''t done a lot of good work, but you don''t have to worry anymore, and you don''t have to be scared. Because Ain came back here with everyone. So it''s okay now." And I cried so hard that I couldn''t speak the words well, I leaked my voice. What he did was too big for his body and mind. It was Olivia who had seen it at first sight since Ain left and understood it. "Whoa... whoa, whoa... whoa! You can''t imagine it from your usual Ain. But he''s also only 10, almost 11, but he''s still a kid. Because I did something that doesn''t correspond to the year, I''m now showing Olivia what it corresponds to the year. Ain''t been crying for a while now. Its body, heavily tired in a day today, fell asleep with Olivia holding it. When Ain slept on Olivia''s chest, a total of four Warren and Lloyd were gathered in Silvard''s room to talk to two people, Silvard and Laralua. "But don''t you think it''s a little pathetic that there''s no reward at all?" Laralua opened his mouth and expressed dissatisfaction. "... Laralua. I know what the Lord says." "Hey, can''t you reward me? "Ugh, um... but I can''t forgive you for all this, either, to give from the Lord, who is royal" "But Your Majesty. I can see what Her Royal Highness says, the hero Ein did indeed act arbitrarily and exclusively. That''s how much credit I put into it, though. I mean, without a reward." "... Lord Lloyd is right, there are certainly times when the people may be unhappy." Ain''t a hero if you look from the people. It was also a problem that Ain''t got no reward at all for offsetting his blame, etc. It was a source of concern for Silvado. "I understand the rest. But" "So you? I have one suggestion, would you listen? "... go on" "Ein, on what did you triumph to the king''s capital? Hearing what Laralua had said, Warren nodded a few times as if he had already made a point. Princess, it''s Olivia. "Why is that? I wonder why Princess Olivia." "No matter why they said it, that would have been best. There''s no reason to use the rest of the ship, and Magna has Princess Olivia. than using princess katima etc." It would be more right than using Princess Katima, that''s what I tried to say. But Laralua blocks it. "You can''t fix a bad guess. I''m not retarded when it comes to the country, but I wonder why my insides are so involved..." Laralua, who has come to the private space, does not hesitate to say a word to Silvado. "Warren. You know that, don''t you? "¡­ for one thing, it must be due to the lack of a dedicated ship for Ein" "Yes. So Ein, you couldn''t make the triumph aboard your own ship, I know you didn''t need it yet. Something that was certainly too early to have a dedicated ship yet. But... isn''t it just right? "I think everything Her Highness says seems to fit well together." Sylvado begins to think after hearing that opinion, rather than the form the Sylvados give as a reward, what is given to them by the state is a dedicated ship. It doesn''t seem to make much difference who gives it to them, but every one of them means something to their royalty. That''s why I didn''t even feel a problem in this case as Silverado. "He''s a hero who saved many lives, and it''s only natural that rewards come out of the country. Hey, you?" "Mm, mmm... you are indeed right about the Lord. Let''s get this over with." "No, you. Actually, the dagger I gave you Ain, it''s gone. Do you remember that? "Yeah, I know that." "That''s why I have an idea, okay? Silvard urges the sign of Laralua, who says no, to continue. "Can you tell me what you''re thinking first? How bad for the heart." "You got two good things today." "¡­ Your Highness. No way." Looks like Warren soon understood what it meant, and looks at Laralua with a surprised face. "Let''s use one. From now on, we will create a masterpiece that will also be a symbol of our Ishtarika. I will build a ship beyond your White King." "Your Highness, are you sincere!? "Laralua. Lord...... no way! "Yeah. I''ve had two of them, and I''ve never even brought one whole head in before, so that''s two of them this time. So distribute those you put on the magna, and use it in the country. You won''t be dissatisfied with that. And carried it all the way to the king''s capital, Ain, the sea dragon you crusaded... that." Precisely from unexpected, and from previous materials of royal vessels, etc., the story is incomparable. "Ein, we will build a new ship dedicated to King Ishtarika, using the whole material of the sea dragon that you crusaded. Well... I don''t know what kind of name it is." Sea Dragon ship Leviathan, that''s the name she spoke of. We will continue to make it a symbol of Ishtarika. If that''s the case, it was never a bad story. The White King, taken over by the king of Ishtarika, was ageing and was also being considered for new shipbuilding, which is just the right time. Before anything else, when a sea dragon shows up, it''s not too bad that it can be used as a countermeasure. It is also fitting to reason to give it to Ain, the king and prince of the future. "It will be a ship worthy of a hero, Your Majesty." That''s what Warren told me, Silvard. Even in Silvard''s mind, there were a number of ideas for making this proposal a reality. "Not bad. That''s what I''ve been feeling." The royal family of Ishtarika has always seen women as very good. Laralua was also excellent without leaking into that example and was a help to Silvado. 43 Old Memories of Demon Stone [2] "Hagu, gu, gu, gu! "Really, you eat a lot. Were you that hungry? I have continued my journey. The two kept walking for a long time and looked around at many places. He was a little skeleton when we met, and now he''s evolving into a fine living armor, too. He had a new name. It''s called Cain, and it''s named after Sylvia of Elderlich. Now I can talk to you firmly, Cain. I''ve been traveling with Sylvia for a long time, but now I found my fallen child a few minutes ago, and Sylvia was just feeding him. "Hey Sylvia. What kind of race is this kid? "Dream Demon...... maybe? And you''re still small." "Hagu ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha I''m a lump of futurity...... Huh! The silver-haired girl is apparently a dreamer. I don''t know why he was going down, but he seemed to get back on his feet for now. "Oh, oh, I''m sorry. But how could you have been alone here? "I have no tail, no feathers. So they dumped me...... that''s all" "... yes. You''ve been working on your own." That''s how the dream demon girl was held by Sylvia. I couldn''t seem to stand loneliness, and I cried out. "Huh..." "Is your stomach full yet? "Ugh... Ugh...! "That''s good. Let''s go, then, shall we? Because it''s a little hard to sleep here." The place where we were resting was in the mountains, but because the slopes were steep, it was not the right place to be for a long time. "Huh...? You want me to go? Where...? With me?" "I haven''t decided where. I''m just gonna go see a bunch of stuff. Come on, let''s go together, huh? There are so many good things in the world." "... Ugh! "By the way, what''s your name? Like Cain, she''s finally not alone. And with Sylvia and Cain, we decided to travel the world. "... name? "Oh well. You don''t have a name, either." "Look what you''re doing. Both of you, I''m coming. Cain...... Arche" A dream demon girl named Archet by Sylvia. For the first time, I take an unspoken joy in the name I hold. "Arche... Arche... Huh! I... ARSHE! "Nice to meet you, Archet. I''m Cain." "Cain?" "Yes. It''s Cain. We''re going to all kinds of places together." "Ugh... Cain, Cain... brother! "Oh, yeah, my big brother." Cain looking a little troubled. Turn your body toward Sylvia and ask her what to do. "Oh Cain. You''ve got a sister, so what happens to me? Archet, I''m Sylvia." Archet begins to admire Cain with his brother. And what will happen to Sylvia? Sylvia groaned uncommonly. "Sylvia, sister! "Well glad...... thanks, Archet" Hear the words, Sylvia, seep in joy. I was walking down the mountain and picked up the downfall, and the kid became my sister. That increases the number of fellow travellers to three, and the journey will continue. There is no purpose ahead of the journey, just this journey that keeps you enjoying the world. Unlike people. They lived a long time, which is why they enjoyed watching the moving world, even the course of time. The dream demon girl who was going down, her name was Archet. She rocks her long, beautiful silver hair in the wind and walks out with her footsteps lightly. Thinking about the future, I was happy about something and I was very excited about it. 44 Dawn all night. "Finally." Ain''t slept with Olivia holding me last night. When I woke up in the morning, I was similarly hugged on the bed and asleep. I wondered when I had moved to bed. But I found more roots in the carpet, and I was wondering if Olivia would have gone dry addled and moved. Olivia''s dry addle appearance, it was such a shame she didn''t see it. But that feeling also lurked the ringing, considering the embarrassment I showed you last night. Olivia didn''t look like she cared about last night at all, she just seemed to enjoy herself with Ain, sending time for conversation and breakfast. She was in such a good mood that Ain and I haven''t slept together in a long time. Afterwards, the supplier brought a message from Katima, so he did his homework before heading to Katima''s lab. By the way, with a night''s rest, Ain''s arm seems to have regained that function just a little bit. "What''s the matter, Mr. Katima?" "I''ve been up all night to wrap this up. It''s about Rich''s Demon Stone and what he sucked out of Sea Dragon''s Demon Stone." A lot of paperwork is placed on the desk after a crisp noise. Even after Katima broke up last night, she caged herself in the lab and continued the work. Looks like Chris named the help and the translation has progressed. "I don''t know where to start." "I''ll figure it all out because it''s about me. You can order whatever you want. I''m going to give the same report to your fathers. By the way, as you can see, the illustration was well prepared for the castle painter." Ein, who was so told, decided to check in turn from the top. The first is about sea dragons. "Speaking of which, I got skills like current." "Well, maybe I can''t use it now. Skills that cause natural phenomena are not so easy to use." The great demons possess immense health and magic according to their bodies. That''s why there was something I could do. Sea Dragon skills are one of them. "I have a few questions. I''ve smoked all those National Treasure Class demon stones, and you still can''t be as powerful or magical as the Sea Dragons? "Eat 1 kg of meat and get fat soon? If it had grown that easy, no one would have been able to defeat the strength of the demons by now." I knew it, but it doesn''t seem to work that way. "Rather, there are caps on the existence of human shapes, which also affects them." "You mean the limit of status? "Yeah. It''s one line that almost doesn''t go up when we get around here. When we get to 999, it''s hard to go up anymore, and that kind of hypothesis has been around for a long time. But there are a few people in history who have grown up to that point, and I can''t say for sure." "I see." "Well, I''ll experiment with the absorption rate next time, so I''ll leave it now. Just read the dossier." That''s what they say. I look back at the paperwork. Ecology about sea dragons, body length and much more are compiled. The estimated health is hundreds of thousands. I can feel that just looking at the numbers was a real monster. However, because the number of individuals to be consulted is not high, the contents of the materials are still low. What''s new is that we don''t use brace attacks, we''re mainly dragon breeds fighting in flesh-bomb warfare. "Hey, Mr. Katima." "What the hell?" "Which is stronger, Durahan or Sea Dragon? "If there was a scaffold, it would be Durahan." "I knew you were that strong" "The real Durahan means it was just a monster." Now it''s hard to actually see how strong it was. But if it was only strength that could be read from the material, Durahan was stronger in Katima''s opinion. "Hmm...... I see" "I''ll tell you what, Ain. The way Ein''s status grows is similar to that of the dangerous demons." "What are you talking about, all of a sudden? What does that mean?" "I''ll ask. Exceptionally high health and magic, high defense. Proof that you are very capable of survival. Dangerous demons fight to strengthen their bodies with magic. That''s why Ain''t status is closer to dangerous demons than people." "... you said yesterday, even a job called Named? "I think it''s because of that. But it doesn''t make a difference that you can be strong. I don''t think so." Dangerous demons such as sea dragons and Durahan are first and foremost spoken of their high ability to survive. It is proof that they have lived for a long time. And with its high magic, it strengthens the body and makes high moves in terms of attack power. "I see... I mean, after all, there''s not much material on sea dragons." "There is also a small number of individuals, and more importantly, there was nothing to observe..." "Oh, but I know what''s good." "Huh!? Teach!" "The Sea Dragon''s Demon Stone was better than all the food I''ve ever eaten" Katima falls off the chair she was sitting in. "There''s nothing I can do to find out! "But it was amazing, that one. You have that sea dragon steak we had yesterday, right? It tasted incomparable..." That''s just what they say, Katima, she swallows the saliva. Because even yesterday''s steak was one of the top ingredients I''ve ever eaten. I get interested when I hear that. "Mm-hmm... but we can''t feel it, so it doesn''t make sense in the end! "Well, it is." "Nyah!" Katima gets her nails up in a floating Ain. But Ain''t got me all worked up. My body moves even if my arms don''t move much Ain, it was easy to avoid. "Then the next dossier...... oh, this guy" "He''s a hell of a nephew.... that demon woman was Durahan''s wife, Elderlich." I can only understand the mouth, but I can understand how beautiful it looks. Its appearance with a large cane on a black robe is very impressive. "Something''s wrong. I thought you''d done something wrong." "Nha?" "If I''d known you were a couple from the start, I would have let you see me right away. I didn''t have to seal it from the beginning without being scared." "... but now even though it''s in Ain''s body, they''re together. So I think it''s a little good." Though demons, even if they showed so much love and thought, Ain''t made me wish I''d let him see you soon. I guess this is why I heard ''thank you'' when I absorbed Rich''s demon stone. "Is that the sword of this painting?" "Chris was explaining yesterday? Elderlich said he would create a dagger by using his nucleus against his opponent." "I said it. That''s this dagger......? "Do you recognize him? "I do. Because he was my partner." One black dagger Ain lost in a sea dragon crusade. The dagger written in the dossier was exactly that dagger. I also feel odd edged that it appears here. "The name of that dagger is" Iron Crumbs of Dead Ancestors ". It''s a dagger made of riches'' own way, cutting out their own nuclei little by little." "It''s just a horrible way to explain it." "... maybe it''s because of the sea dragon. The dagger is supposed to be like an amulet for use at the end. When it comes to its true value, the dagger will vanish with a single blow, but even the Demon King was told it might be worthy of a fatal wound." "It was such an amazing substitute. Then why didn''t you show it before, Mr. Katima?" "It''s an item to be sent to your turn, so it doesn''t make sense if your turn doesn''t use it. Ein absorbed Durahan''s demonic stones. I think that''s why it became a ground, and it showed its true value. And I let Chris translate everything." Good job, Mr. Chris, and Ein says thank you in his heart. "I see. Not like I fell under the sea, then." "I stabbed him in the stomach and disappeared. Thank you, Elderlich, for making Ain a hero." "Yeah... I''ll thank you" "Perhaps when Durahan''s magic stone was brought into the castle, he was brought in from a similar place and slept in the treasure trove." Durahan, Elderlich, and that dagger. I feel some strong edge that this element was gathered at the base of the Demon King''s Demon Stone. Ein''s consciousness is strongly taken to the vague word of engaging. "I''ll take a look at this at the end." Katima took out a few pieces of paper as she spoke. The first sheet states this. "Hypothesis about the actions of the Demon King and one suspicion of betrayal" The author, Elf, has lived a long time and examined many legends. Among them he paid particular attention to the inconsistencies about the actions of the Demon King. It''s written about it. The Demon King strikes Ishtarika hundreds of years ago. But it comes as no surprise that such a powerful being suddenly appeared. The strength of the Demon King was just mighty, taking away numerous lives with just one magic. I doubted he didn''t show up for a while because he was so strong. As a result, the three demon kings, Durahan and Elderlich are finally crusaded over an untold sacrifice. But doubts remained about the two men who were close. Why didn''t Durahan move himself just waiting for his enemies, and why was Elderlich thoroughly obstructed without using offensive magic? Let me assure you. If Durahan had taken the lead and acted, if Elderlich had used attack magic to drive people away, Ishtarika would definitely have perished. That''s why I''m not surprised. Were you licking people off? There won''t be, because, at any rate, these two kept that stance until the last time they died. Again and again, that''s why I wondered about it. Years of research reveal a number of things. The movement of Durahan and Elderlich worked as if to guide people when the Demon King was rampaging as if to cry. That move, as if to keep people away from the Demon King, seems to be helping people. And one more thing. This will be the last key. It''s a female red fox demon near one of the Demon Kings. She never moved from the home of the Demon King. Despite the Demon King and other proximities fighting, she didn''t do it as one. And her body had not been identified, and the species she was leading disappeared. And the race I was leading, without exception, was not in the battle of the Demon King. The demon known as the Red Fox is still a mysterious species. Not only does it transform people, but its nature of enjoyability remains a mystery because it has not yet been elucidated in detail and there is no appearance. This study is to be completed here because it was considered too much for me. From what I''ve learned so far, let''s conclude my research. "The red fox, which was near the side. Likely she''ll trigger the Demon King''s outburst '' "... I read it. What is this, I mean, what is it?" "The Demon King started a rampage because of something. And the conclusion was that it was expected to be one demon that triggered the outburst." "That''s right. I mean, the Demon King himself said maybe he wasn''t frenetic? "I suppose so. Even in this painting." One painting handed to me. A pretty girl with silver hair and a flashy look on her face and looks about 15 years old. "Uh, who? I know you''re cute." "Demon King." "Huh!? This is the demon king who made so many sacrifices!? "The Demon King was seen by so many people. There''s no mistake in that painting." A girl who looks good playing in a flower garden. That''s Ain said to be the Demon King. "The magic stone she found between her eyes, the girl who owned it." "... from the looks of it, you don''t look like someone who would do something as bad as I heard." "I agree. But sometimes I just don''t know what it looks like after all. ¡­ and if you believe in the material just now, there are things that have been done nearby." "Can a demon-like being fit so well in the vicinity? It''s foolish to exclude anything as a possibility. I did think so, Ein. I don''t know what would happen if I actually lived, which is why I never thought there was any chance of this happening. "Dear Graf! Dismantling of the head is over! "Thank you. Next time..." He is Graf Augusto. Now he didn''t use the name Augusto, he used a similar name to Graf Augusto. This is the harbour of the king''s capital. We are in the process of giving the sea dragon that Ain and the others brought in last night to land and dismantling it. Why Graf is at that workplace, because his current work has something to do with it. It is no exaggeration that he was a nobleman in charge of all land transport in Haim, and in some times he was called the champion of trade in Haim. A new chamber of commerce was created under the Ishtarika-funded as its achievements were appreciated and it carried out some of the work handed to it by Warren. Augusto Chamber of Commerce, with numerous chambers of commerce and nobility and a great deal of trust. It was now also a well-known Grand Chamber of Commerce in the capital of King Ishtarika. The fact that there are also royals in its source of funding is also above all advantageous. He has reached out not only for sales, but also for distribution and development, and this time he has also been asked by Warren from the flow to work in the management of the materials of the sea dragon. "This is a very big demonic stone. It''s empty, but I crusaded demons with these. Prince Wang is amazing! "The future is bright! Come on, next. Next! Selected talented craftsmen continue to secure materials. Because the sea dragon is quite a giant, this task was also important as a business. "Dear Graf! Dear Graf, heh! "Mm... anything wrong? Craftsmen affiliated with the Chamber of Commerce call Graf. "I just wanted you to check something out, and I was hoping you could come over here" "Oh, okay. Alfred, I got this place." "Yes, sir." And we leave the scene where we are now to Alfred, and Graf heads to confirm. It is floating in the sea because it is near the belly of a sea dragon and has not yet been given to land. A craftsman who was working on the demolition at sea said he found something. "I''m sorry to call you so suddenly. Chairman." "I don''t mind. What happened? "Give me that." Where the craftsman pointed, two large blue objects are placed. "What is that? "I picked it from around the belly of a sea dragon. ¡­ is moving inside" "What... are you kidding me, an egg? "Probably. We can''t make any more decisions, so it''s up to you." The sea dragon Ein defeated was a female, which would mean those two sea dragons were his turn. Even though, Graf can''t judge for himself if he finds something like this. That''s why I decided to contact Warren. I was contacted by Graf and two carriages and horseback riders appeared from the castle. "... Lord Graf. I was contacted. Is the egg sincere?" "Honestly, there''s something I can''t tell you. I''d like you to confirm." Arrived, the most descended was Lloyd. And then Chris and Dill show up on the spot with Ain. Lloyd, who became Silverado''s exclusive escort on the date yesterday, was only involved, and Lloyd took to the scene as well. That gear is just rolling. There was an aura that was overwhelmed just by being beside her, and this was the look of a man who had been a marshal in Istarica for years. "These two blue things." "Hmm. That''s a substitute for what seems like an egg." Eggs surrounded by many knights. The opponent is a sea dragon, you can''t be alarmed, even if you were born. And there was no way to let him escape to the sea, and he came to the harbor in the Great Zone. While I''m checking to see if it''s an egg, I get a crack in those two. "Huh! Master Lloyd, don''t you hatch!? Tension also runs on Lloyd in Chris''s voice. And I pulled out the great sword I had brought, and laid it up. The knights who saw it similarly pull out their swords, and set them up. "Dear Ein. Stand back." "I know... I said I couldn''t do it today" Ain''t been following me since I said I couldn''t, I can''t let you move on from protecting Chris and Dill''s iron walls all day. I honestly followed what Chris said. The crack in the shell immediately passed to the whole, and it was soon torn. "Pie! Pie! Two little sea dragons showed up. Its body, shining blue and white, was precisely the sea dragon itself. He''s checking his own body with a fin, and that looks so cute. He is roughly 1 m long, has a thick torso, and has a dinosaur-like appearance in the ocean. The neck and tail areas are long and are covered in dragons'' unique scales, precisely for their appearance such as dragons. "Lord Chris, Dill. Dear Ein." "I understand." And Lloyd with the sword goes toward those two. If we don''t hold our breath now, we''ll be in danger in the future. "What, Mr. Chris? Mr. Lloyd, are you going to kill those two? "Of course, Dear Ein... on the contrary, why didn''t you end it?" The sea dragon baby who confirmed Lloyd had approached, intimidating Lloyd with a tall voice as he leaned over. I see him slowly lowering as he shivers his body, and Ein also has a sense of sympathy. If I thought so, I felt like I had eyes for those two. "... well. I don''t have any parents anymore." "Dear Ein? Did you just say something? "So... my parents sucked the demon stone on me, huh? Yeah......" "Dear Ein... what did you start earlier" "Mr. Lloyd. Stop." Lloyd, having heard the voice, stops on his feet without looking back. "What is it, Master Ein?" "You''re gonna kill me because it''s dangerous, right? "It''s the left. So as not to be an obstacle to Ishtarika in the future." "Hey. It''s not common in Wang Du, but it''s a different city. Flying dragon flights." Numerous cities in Ishtarika, some of which use demons. The demons, who were kept from a young age, listened carefully to their owners and grew up obedient. It was a use of the properties of demons loyal to their parents. "¡­ will not" "Mr. Chris. Dill. Follow me." The two men who couldn''t stop Ain, who suddenly walked out, follow Ain. Seeing that Ain, the two sea dragons raise their voices Peppy and try to get close to Ain. "Dear Ein! "Oh, I knew it. You thought, maybe for these two, I''m like a parent. Not imprinted or anything." "No way, Master Ain. You think they think you''re a parent for sucking off the dragon''s demon stone? "Mr. Chris explained it to me, but I guess that''s what I mean. He''s got some skills in the ocean currents, and I think he''ll find out somehow there." The two voices become curly and sweet, trying to get closer to Ain. Although Lloyd was there and couldn''t get close, he still seemed to be trying to sweeten it somehow. "Look, it''s getting so sweet. Mr. Chris, what do you think? "Yes, I do think so...... but it turns dangerous! "Hey, Mr. Lloyd. These two, easy to kill? "... let''s bury him in one breath and show him" "Mr. Chris or Dill. But as well? "No problem. Now even the knights in the castle can crusade without a problem." Lloyd tells me I don''t have a problem with it and Ain''t starting to think. "If you''re in a cage, can you manage just one day today? "There''s no problem to that extent...... what are you going to do? "At times like this, the market is set. Can we keep the animals we picked up? I''m begging you." Ask your parents first. To Ain who said that, Lloyd with a pocan face. Chris and Dill just held their heads. 45 A lot of things. The trade city of Birdland, which is a neutral city surrounded by Heim and Euro, as well as Rockdam. Every three years there are major events taking place there. It was a tournament in which fierce men gathered from all over the continent to compete for that power. This tournament, which many prides themselves on participating in, is also a time to earn money as a trading city, and it is a major event in which a number of shopkeepers and merchants shred their scraps. And this year''s tournament, the finals were finally starting. The voltage of the venue also jumps to its largest, with many cheers enveloping the venue. The finals had some reason to be cheerful, and many were cheerful. The combination of finals was oddly that they were the same two in three consecutive tournaments. And the two, the numerous moves carried out from their forged bodies, take the eyes of the many gathered from all over the continent. "Chip!... Still collapsing! "You''ve grown much stronger than you were three years ago. You don''t look right." "It just sounds disgusting! Whoa, whoa! On the other hand, he appeared as a delegate from Haim, General Logus of Haim. For the third consecutive tournament, he has made it to the finals of this tournament. And that opponent, the old man, he was the representative of Euro. His name is Ed, the Duchy of Euro is the F¨¹hrer Amur, his childhood tame and the man who has served as a sidekick until now. The final, which was the same card in three consecutive tournaments, but Ed had not come to the final in three consecutive tournaments. It was roughly eighteen years ago that he began to take to this tournament. Then for six consecutive tournaments, he was an unparalleled spear on the continent, if I may say so by personal force, taking to the stage of this final. There is no doubt that Heim has the advantage because of the difference in national power, but if he had gathered as many troops and equipped them, Euro might have held the hegemony of the continent. Ed is the man they say he is. Of course Heim and Rockdam and others have piled up a lot of money and solicited him. But his answer is always the same, ''I am the people of Euro'' I have never replied otherwise. "Looks like too much of a blow to get honest from the front." "Eh... still that spear, I really don''t think it''s a human trick! Logus sets up a series of hits, but he just never gets a clean hit. Ed, although sometimes attacked unceasingly and retreating, is not damaged by just retreating. Because it distributes that pressure well. "No, you''ve come. The sword is so heavy that it feels so hard on my old body that it can''t be compared to the last time." "So what do you think? Try to take a blow like this." "If I get that, it''s bound to be a huge injury. I''m still a workaholic, I won''t let that happen. ¡­ which is why it is preferable to settle" Ed enters Logus'' nostalgia with a movement of cushioning. The audience raised their voices when it came to using spears, but I don''t think that would allow them to capitalize on their advantages. But the idea was soon broken. Move the spear neatly onto the spindle to intercept and guide Logus. And Logus, who was knocked out of his body in the pattern part of the spear, and Ed, who took a step back as he did, sticks his spear to Logus'' neck. "Game over! Winner, Ed belonging to the Principality of Euro! Logus was unbeaten in the duel since becoming an adult and general. But that also changes when this old man named Ed starts showing up at the tournament. This man named Ed was the only one on this continent who could soil Logus. Maybe some adventurers can do the same. But they will not stand up and show strength. Still, Logus was undoubtedly one of the strongest on this continent. "We had a good fight this time. Come on in." Ed reaching for fallen Logus, Logus grabs that hand and gets up. Repentance is great. But being able to compete with such a powerful man for a martial arts was also a valuable experience for Logus, which is why I haven''t forgotten to thank Ed. "¡­ I always wonder when I can defeat you" "Sooner or later, it will always be. You''re a strong man, and you''re still young. That''s why we still have a future." "I''d appreciate it if you could say that." The unprecedented sixth consecutive tournament winner, Ed, who accomplished it, will no longer compete for martial arts on the occasion of this tournament. He is no longer young, which is why this time he felt fit. "Oh, Father! At the venue, my son Grint also comes to watch the game. I got a little confused about something that Grint couldn''t have thought of, that my father would lose, but I manage to stay strong. "... Mother! My father lost, but he showed so much martial arts. I am proud of my father! "Yeah, right, Grint. My husband... Master Logus has really shown you his strength in a splendid way." Two people sitting in the VIP table were Grint and Alma, watching the Logus game from the beginning. The two had never seen a man named Ed before, but he keeps getting overwhelmed. Logus, who was an absolute being, saw that technology overwhelming him, just amazed. But he would never be disillusioned by Logus, and his battle with the mighty as a samurai did not stop snatching the hearts of both of them. "Mother. That Ed guy is talking about winning six games in a row. Then I''ll set a record beyond that." "That would be great! Me and my husband are waiting for that, but... maybe we''ll see your husband and Grint fight. If that''s the case, which one should your mother support?" "Yeah, yeah... yeah..." Sometimes I may fight Logus, my father, on this occasion. When I hear that, I start to get lost, but at the same time, I smile. If you think you can compete with the target, Father, in a place like this with that person, you can''t force him to roll either. But Alma thought Grint might win, that''s what he thought. Born as a holy knight, Grint was a mass of talent. It continues to grow at an overwhelming rate, trailing its surroundings without much effort. And the other thing, it''s anon, who''s allowed to marry. Minister Aid brought her here to marry Grint, a cute redhead girl. I believe her skill of blessing must make Grint stronger. And one day, Grint was expected to be a heavenly knight. Alma is not looking forward to his future. The place has changed, a room in a luxury inn in a trading city. There appeared to be an unsettling appearance of one royalty waiting to be reported. Even though the representatives of my own country are fighting the final, there is a reason why they waited in the Inn room without watching it. "You haven''t... you haven''t found it yet! "So, Your Highness, please wait a little longer... I thought it was time to arrive." Tiggle von Heim. Make him the third prince of the Kingdom of Heim, the third man in the right to inherit the throne. He was looking for one woman, one woman who kept catching his heart. The woman was last seen in a trading city. "Why! Why... where have you been, Krone! Third-prince Tiggle, who is born with holy magic and is a cleric. The woman who kept capturing his heart is Krone. The only woman who proposed at an early age and wanted to be his wife somehow. Its beautiful and pathetic appearance, its light, its sparkling hair. With my knowledge, I could feel so much fun just talking. For Tiggle, a woman with very little flaws was Krone. Likewise, the hidden Graf disappeared, which is why he sprained out of state spending, hiring many adventurers to gather information and search. But the result was not very good, and I didn''t get a clue. Because of that, it hits Harley, the head of the Augusto family, who waited in the room with me. "Harley! How can the Lord be so calm! "I''m afraid, Your Highness. Both my wife and I, Elena, have been grieving for a long time. When I received the information that my figure disappeared, I also thought about losing my life. It doesn''t mean I blew it off. But this is how His Highness Tiggle feels when he sees you worried so strongly that as a parent, and as His Highness''s minister, we must do everything in our power to hit the search." "... sorry. You were the ones who felt most sad." "I get such care and I just get scared" Inside, Harley knows all the circumstances. acting skills developed in the aristocratic society, and has continued to outperform it. I have not yet received any direct contact from Ishtarika. The only contact I''ve received in the past is via Euro. Krone and Graf are just saying that they are safe and accepted and have fun living. A country that would also be Ishtarika on purpose doesn''t even have to lie. If I lied as Euro as well, I thought this story was credible in case my relationship with Ishtarika deteriorated. Excuse me, Your Highness. One knight arrived at Tiggle, who waited for the report now or now. "Oh, there you are! Report it now! "Ha. I found out about some of the inns you two used. It''s also the last carriage I think I used again. Finally, we have a collection of information that can be called clues! "It was daunting! Keep it going!... Finally. You''re finally getting some information! It will take some time and money to get here. The faux created by Graf didn''t seem easy to break when it comes to royalty, especially if it''s also a trading city here. "It''s Harley. Father and daughter of the Lord...... it may not be such a distant future to see Krone again! By the time you''re foolish, Tiggle believes you two are safe. Opinions are spreading to the nobles in Haim that they have already been killed or sold as slaves. In the meantime, Harley thought to himself that although he was impressed with Tiggle, who kept believing he was safe, the thought was never going to reach him. "We appreciate Your Highness''s dedication. My wife is thankful for it on a daily basis too¡­ if you find it, let me thank Krone as well as my father firmly" "... then you want Krone as your wife" "Krone will also give his heart to His Royal Highness, who will give him something he cannot change." "Ha! Right, we need to expand this search even further for that! Somewhere out of the ordinary conversation. Whether Krone is found or not, Tiggle doesn''t give Krone anything to change. And although the word Your Highness was not a mistake, which His Highness it is, and which His Highness it is. Words change their meaning dramatically, even by the recipient. "So you''re here." "Yeah. They kicked you out, didn''t they?" In the midst of the Third Prince Tiggle''s search for Krone, Krone was generous in his room, prepared for the royal castle of Istarica. "Ha... it must be obvious. All of a sudden you bring that stuff in, can I keep it? How dare you ask. What difference does it make to pick up a dog or a cat and want to keep it? He tells me to pick up the cat and analogy, and the figure of a certain person comes to Ain''s mind. I tried to simulate it in my head, and the cat looked katima. I can never tell people. "No, you''re right. But she''s cute, or she''s stirred up her protective appetite." Ain''t brought home the Sea Dragon twins. I said I wanted to keep it as I had decided, and Silvard told me, ''Lord who would be prudent for now,'' and they let me out of the room. I wanted someone to hear this story. Ain, I was visiting Krone''s room with permission. "I wonder if my upbringing isn''t enough to understand what you''re talking about..." "... No, it''s probably my fault" "Phew. How could you cause such a commotion in this short period of time yesterday? Totally no more... well fine, stay here for now" Ein, who was sitting on the couch opposite him. Krone called me, and I honestly headed next door. Because I don''t say it, but a lot of worrying made me decide to listen honestly for a while. "Oh. You''re so honest, Ain''t you?" "I''m always honest." "Could it have? If you''re honest, I think you were in my room yesterday. Well, fine, even if you think like sin in your heart, I forgive you." There is a slight cold sweat in the leak. But there''s nothing I can do about it, Ain''t decided to reopen it. "Yes, come straight here." "Huh? Huh...? He turned his arm and put his head on Krone''s lap as he was turned. "What the hell is this?" "Did you know His Royal Highness the King is a knee pillow? "No, I know, but it''s sudden, so I mean, I''m surprised" "... yes. I''m in the mood for this, so I need you to hang out with me." I don''t hate it when Krone does this to me. That''s why I decided to shut up, the good scent of the flowers emitted by Krone goes through Ein''s nose. "Arms. What do you think? "It''s a little better than yesterday, I''m not in the book yet, so I guess I''ll have a little trouble with that." The light slipped through the window was dazzling, but if you look at it, Krone''s head shifted slightly, and he could shade Ain. The wind passing through the room through the open window was pleasant and I remembered the day I reunited with Krone in the port town of Magna. The chirping of the birds flying outside reaches just a little bit into Krone''s room, immersed in a little musical mood. "Can we rest a little? "Yeah. I found a pretty good place." "Good for you." Krone was also very worried about Ain. Even though I gave way to Olivia last night, it still survived for Krone to be given time to talk slowly with Ain. "Hey. How did you feel when you were fighting Sea Dragon? "... do you care? In a pranky reply, Krone gently slaps Ain''s cheek. "I''m sorry, after all. The only way I could do it was to explain it, so I was desperate to do it." "Weren''t you scared? "As much as I realized I was finally scared when I got back. Even when I was dragged into the ocean, his magic stone was delicious, and his breathing was painful due to Setouchi''s battle, but I wonder if you thought it was strange and hard." "You, Ein, defeated the sea dragon and became a hero. But you had the qualities to be a hero from the start, I''m sure." "That''s exactly what I get when they say it." Ain''t got a straight praised and illuminated face. "But there''s no food in such a battle. A hero who''s eaten a lot." "Yes, that''s good... that''s how good it was" "That''s more than anything. When I was worried about you, you tasted the sea dragon deliciously, right? "I feel guilty when they say that." "I''m pretty sure Ain saved a lot of lives, and I''m proud of that, too. But, you know, I was worried about you, that''s all." And a little skew of the head, Krone. A little payback for her, the shifting brings sunlight to Ain''s face and feels a little dazzled. "Well, I''m really sorry I left without asking you to stop me." "Phew... Really? "Of course, that''s exactly what I think." The wind rocks the curtain, and a breeze with a rush reaches both of us. Krone''s hair shakes in the wind, and the scent from which it reaches Ain takes Ain''s heart. From the outside, I can hear the knights training, just a little. Afternoon training must have begun. I heard the same thing, Krone. "Keep the training until it''s healed properly." "For two months at a time, I''m being discreet in the castle, which is actually just fine." "Right. Because Your Majesty is kind." "I''m always grateful. Even this." Krone looking out the window, Ain looking because he looked like it. Shaped and shiny attractive Krone lips. I''m blinded by it. And Ain''s head moved a little, as if invited by it. "... here. Be a good boy." "... Yes, sir" Aside from that, Ein woke up and reached for tea. I had an arm that wasn''t in good shape yet, but I can handle it enough to reach out and take tea. "Delicious tea. Truly, the castle people always have a perfect job." Tea you drink in the castle all the time is delicious. Ain''t never enjoyed much tea before, but that hobby has changed since I came to Ishtarika. "Oh, thank God for that. Glad to hear it." "Uh, why Krone? "I''m the one who brewed it. I learned it at school, so I was taught to be educated. I''ll prepare it myself when I study, so I''m used to it." "... I saw that." Even Ain, used to the tea that Martha and the others prepare, the tea is a first-class product that feels stunning. When Ain said that, Krone stood up and headed to the window. "Nice day. I can see how hard it is for His Majesty to be brought here on purpose in this weather." "Also, that''s enough! I think it''s bad..." "Hehe. Well, then I won''t tell you anymore." Krone speaks in a good mood, looking out the window. "Hey Krone. Did you mean what you said yesterday? "... what could it be? "You know what I mean. ''Mind if I say I''ll set you free with everything I have from now on?'' That''s Krone''s word. Though I ran my mouth to stop Ain, I was curious to see how serious I was if I tried from Ain. "Hey... I''ll tell you something good, Ain" "What kind of things? Krone, Ain''t looking back through the window and continuing the conversation, Ain''t seen him since. "You like Ein, don''t you? "... you say it abruptly" The abrupt Krone word, Ain''t suddenly told I like it. It was full because I would say it like this. Still stubborn, Krone doesn''t look back on Ain. Block Ein''s words from eating and continue his words. "That hasn''t changed since we came to Ishtarika." Krone keeps talking without responding to Ein''s words. Never look back, from Ain you can only see Krone''s hindsight. I wonder what kind of look you''re wearing. "Show me your face, Krone. Tell me, how far are you serious?" "... I wonder. You can take whatever you want, okay? When they tell me to take it as I please, I think about it. Even as Ain, I know Krone thought so well of himself. Still, I get a little nervous about not being assured. Then Krone finally showed her face. That was just the side, and it wasn''t totally pointing towards Ain. But from the side, I could also confirm to Ain that Krone''s cheeks were stained red. "But yeah. I''m worried about you, too, when you''re so impotent. That''s why I want you to rely on someone when you can." And Krone looking back. Both cheeks are dyed red, but I don''t know if it''s sun fever or if I''m a little embarrassed to tell you how I feel. "I worry too much, and I and Master Olivia might be able to figure it out. Even if it does..." And accumulated a little, Krone looked back. "Sister, you don''t know? Krone with a slight hip fold and slightly lower posture. Turning toward Ain, he put his index finger on his mouth and mouthed it. Krone smiles gently. The trick takes Ain''s heart completely, but it delivers too much results. Ain after that proceeded to walk near Krone, trying to say what he thought. Krone saw what that Ain looked like and just waited in silence. Is it your fault that she doesn''t seem to have more room than usual? But the door was knocked, as if I had fully anticipated the timing. I heard a voice from outside saying it was Martha. "... oh, that''s all I''ve seen today Ein" "Krone... he''s strong. If I was blushing, I wouldn''t say I''m too strong." "Dear each other, right? Your face is just as hot as yours." I thought my temperature got hot for a long time, Ein''s face, like Krone''s, seemed to be stained red. That being pointed out makes me a little hot again. "Come on, Ain''t. I hope you have a new pet, okay? "... ah. I''ll be expecting you." Ain''t to be dropped off. Since the result seems to have been obtained, I decided to head to the waiting area for Silverado and the others, Ain with my back hair pulled as far as I could, but Krone has spoken so far today, it is clear that it will be a re-division. Honestly, I decided to back off today. "Hey Ain? "Hmm? What? "Thanks, that was fun." Krone still looks on fire. I stopped Ain and thanked him for coming to me today. "I had fun, too, tea treat. I thought it would be a good idea to have Krone brew it next time." "... Ugh. Come on, hurry up. Your Majesty is waiting for you." "Okay, I''ll be back." Then he opens the door and Ain goes to the Silvers. Looks like we''ve settled on the twins of the sea dragon, so I have to go and ask him how it turned out. As I had never said it had already been terminated, yes, in my heart Ain was praying. "... ha. I thought I''d have a heart rupture..." I can''t think from the usual krone, he looks in a hurry. Her heartbeat continued to play loud for some time, even after Ain left. 46 Tabernacle: Eins First Year of School Life [Previous] Many schools and private schools exist in Ishtarika. In the meantime, where is the culmination? The school that is bound to be mentioned when it comes to that topic, that is the Royal Kingsland School. The exam is not very good, but it is said that it is not at the level of eight years old and it is a very narrow gate. There are only so many students among the many schools that it is quicker to count them from below. However, when it comes to school grounds, it is large and fully equipped. It maintains a higher standard of education due to the fact that the Royal Isthtarian family is throwing private expenses, as well as donations, etc. It consists of 100 people a school year, with five (Fifth) and four (Force) groups of 25 each. Three sets (third) and two sets (second) of 20 people each. ¡­ and a small group of 10 (first). Even the five groups (Fifth) can say that their path after graduation is guaranteed. And if you can be promoted to more than three sets (third), then becoming a future Ishtarika dignitary is not a dream that will never reach you. And if it''s enough to be in a group (first), you''ll be able to get eyes on it from the state, whether you''re in school or not. For this reason, it is no exaggeration to say that many students are doing enough to cut their lives in order to be promoted. Nevertheless, there are also those who, like them in conversation here, can afford there and greatly enjoy school life. "Then Loran wants to work for a state-run development agency." "Yes, yes. But in the end, I want to use that technology to make something big. For example, a big business like the White King." The White King is the name of a battleship that has been inherited by the historic King Ishtarika. New technologies and the like are deployed as new equipment at all costs, and many of their mechanisms are considered top secret. "Ah, Your Majesty''s ship... Sure, you have a dream." "Anyway, when Ein has his own ship, I''d be happy to get involved." "Okay. Then promise me. In the future, Lorraine will be involved in my ship." "What!? No, I did say I''d be happy to get involved now, but..." Ein asks Loran to treat his classmates in a rather shattered manner within the school because he didn''t want them to be treated in a very tough manner. But even as Loran, there''s no way he can call Ain, the king''s prince. Whatever the tone, I didn''t give in to honoring it. "But I like Lorraine''s thoughts on her magic tricks. It''s kind of new, because it''s going to be convenient and I''m really hoping for it." Being involved in the development of important battleships in the country, like the White King. This was just like a dream for a developer. But if you look at it from Loran and the developers and technicians in general, the White King uses monstrous development techniques. It was their developers who had incomparable knowledge, development, creativity and all of that. "... if Ain''t told me that, I''d have a lot of confidence." "We still have time. I still have my own boat, and if I didn''t get involved from the start, I''d have as much equipment in place later, right? So I think Lorraine''s gonna do something for me." The demonic props that Loran thinks were close to the memory of Ain''s previous life, the technology that existed in that world, which had already faded. In his entrance exam, he was asked one question. ''There are now a number of problems in Istarica with regard to water trains. The most important of these concerns the laying of tracks. The current situation lays in an ideal location, with numerous routes passing through the continent Ishtal, but that is not necessarily sufficient in the pursuit of further cultural improvement and development. However, it is also difficult in relation to land to increase it easily. Suggest improvements to break this situation.'' Ain''t Ain''t this school idiot when he hears that from Loran? I thought so. Never the Eins, it''s not a matter of putting it out on an eight-year-old. It didn''t seem sane to submit a proposal to break it. But then Ein thought, did Loran complete the problem and enroll? and. Ain, concerned, urged Loran to follow up and ask for answers. Here''s what Loran submitted, attacked it from somewhere else entirely. On the occasion of the exam, he designed and proposed demonic props to keep digging safely through the ground. At the same time add a proposal to consolidate the wall as a tunnel with the holes that have been dug. Thereafter, new routes shall be developed using that tunnel. I broke through the exam with that conclusion. Now, as for Loran, I hear there was a big hole in the proposal. Especially the big problem is the cost. He said it was unrealistic because it was expected to cost too much to develop that magic prop. Still the idea of digging a huge tunnel in the ground and using it. It shined in the eyes of the examiners. Entrance exams for literary subjects at the Royal Kingsland School are a mechanism through which acceptance announcements arrive in a few days. This was different from the martial arts system. In the meantime, what a content of Loran''s proposal was sent to the national development agency, and it was inquisited. They, from the good researchers, appreciated their future and potential, although it was a proposal full of holes. Loran himself hasn''t heard of him at all, but even as things stand, development agencies recognize him as a promising boy in the future. "Hmmm...... right. I''m trying to be a developer. I can''t give up now." "Oh. That''s why I''m waiting. I''m..." Ain''t got much to go before Ain has his own dedicated ship. That''s why, given that, Loran has a big chance, too. Ein was expecting his first friend at school, Loran, to be involved in the development of it. "Copy that. I''ll wait in anticipation... hey, Dear Ain. Welcome, Senior Dill." In the sixth year, Dill, who belongs to a group (first) of the highest grades, came to pick up Ain. The time was after 3: 00 p.m. when Dill, who had to attend class, rushed to Ain. "Hey Dill. Good luck today." "Dear Ein, thank you for waiting. Lorraine, thank you for staying with Ain." "Yes, no... I''m honored to be able to talk to Ein, too" Dill knows Loran very well. Not so much Ain''t heard, but Dill''s got the details of the classmates Warren looked up. It was safety and the information I needed when something happened. And the person Loran understood by Dill speaking in person is also impressed as Dill. "That would help me, too. ¡­ So let''s come, Dear Ein" "Okay. Bye, Loran, good luck today. See you tomorrow!" "Your Highness, I''ll see you tomorrow" Ain''t telling me not to worry, but Loran was still a little polite with his tone when Dill was around as an escort. "Dear Ein. How was your day? "Thanks to the free class system, I''m free to do a lot of things. I was wondering if you could go to the library as much as you want." "That''s more than anything." A set (first) is classroom classes, but basically they don''t. The main thing was to ask questions and self-study to faculty members who had free time. But that''s fine with this group. It was the best place for everyone to study on their own, to use school facilities at their own pace and to encourage experimentation, research and self-study. "By the way, this is a regular exam that''s getting closer at times, do you have any questions? "I don''t mean to sound great, but I don''t know if it feels like I''ve seen the range at all. The range I''ve studied at the castle seems like I can still afford" "I understand. I''m relieved to hear that." Dill smiling tenderly. A female student walking nearby was seen with that smile on her face. Unlike my father Lloyd, Dill looks like a pure beautiful boy. And the strength of the sword is top notch, such a perfectly handsome dill is hot enough to tell at first sight. Even female students from another school are celebrities whose names are known. "Speaking of which, it''s been kind of a school city busy lately, hasn''t it? You got something? "... right. We do have one big event." "What''s that? I didn''t ask." "One pair (first) and two pairs (second) are irrelevant, so you won''t even be notified. There are school matches in the school city. So gradually it becomes like a festival." Said to be a rivalry between school cities, an inspiring Ain. But what does it mean that we have nothing to do with it? "That sounds like a lot of fun! What do you mean, we don''t have anything to do with it? It''s a school match, isn''t it? "Yes, Ain''t right... unfortunately, it''s a special measure" "Can''t you get out with special measures? "... To put it simply, it''s a difference in strength. Confrontational battles compete for it in many areas as well as martial arts. But if I make it clear, the Royal Kingsland School is a vengeance for high levels. But the problem with not being able to participate fully is that three or fewer groups of students will compete as our representatives." "Oh, uh... I see. Are you saying that if you can smash it, it won''t be a battle? "I can''t say it out loud, though. Exactly." It is here, in the school city, that the united nation Ishtarika, from all over its continent, brings together a number of students. Among them, the Royal Kingsland School attracted an additional handful of talent. To be honest, I was too different from the rest of the school. It was a special measure, even though we wouldn''t let the top students compete, because we still get big results every year. "So Dill''s never even been out? "Right. Rarely did I travel to other schools as an exchange and wave my arms." "... but? "¡­ Wow, I have been assigned by the royal family to serve as an escort to Master Ain. And my father, Lloyd, is the current marshal. Since we were young, we have loaded up a lot of workouts in the castle! "I said I know... so? Tell me how it went." "¡­ probably not fruitful to each other" There was too much power difference, I guess it didn''t make sense. Ein has also been brought to the knights in the castle, but the knights who were allowed to work in the royal castle of Ishtarika are just a bunch of elites. If you look at it from an even more elite dill among them, you won''t be dealing with them the same age as you deserve. "Well, okay. That''s what happens, but that rivalry. Can we watch the game? "If Ein wants it" "Oh well. Then I guess I''d like to go check it out." "I understand. I''ll tell Chris, too." A rivalry that brings together many. The occasion still requires a higher level of escort than in the school. That''s probably why Chris will be on his feet as an escort together. This conversation continued until Chris and I joined each other afterwards. Everything seems to have Dill''s childhood tame man competing. I heard he enrolled in the Knight Training School and was alienated from it. Everything seems to have been a strong man for a long time, and now he''s looking forward to how much he''s grown, Dill said. 47 Tabernacle: Eins first year of school life [after] School rivalry taught by Dill. It was a short period of about a month until that day, but even Ain''t appeared in the growing air of the school city day by day, it got in that festive mood. The day of the confrontation that finally came. The battle took place in three days, a school city that was always busy with people, but it showed even greater buzz. The weather is clear, and a number of students have high goals and aim to win the matches that have finally come. Each day of the week the contents of the rivalry can be divided. On the first day there will be confrontational matches in literary subjects such as arguments. Schools aimed primarily at the civilian population and those attended by many nobles participate. The venue rents and takes place several school facilities each year. Depending on the competition, public facilities were often used. Ain was accompanied by two people, Chris and Dill, who had enjoyed a confrontation since their first day. I was able to get a lot of inspiration because I also participate a lot at my age. Warren and the others considered Ein''s desire to watch the match due to a report from Dill. The result was judged to be a good experience for Ein as well, and permission was granted on condition that Chris be taken. Ain''t had a lot of fun with the debating tournament on the first day, etc., the second day had a rivalry with magic-specific content, and Ain had a meaningful time until the finals of a number of events, which took place in the evening. Those working at White Knight basically had many knights, and the training Ein had received was dominated by the physical system. Though Warren and the others planned to educate Ein about the magic system, that is now only being done in terms of seating. That''s why the opportunity to see so much magic so far has been a very enjoyable, precious time for Ain. And that second evening. There was one problem with the arrow tip, trying to move to another venue and watch a new competition. "Then Dear Ein. Shall we come?" "Yeah. I''m looking forward to seeing what''s next" Ain''t prompted by Chris to start moving. Next to it, Dill also refrains. "Dear Ein. Looks like you''re enjoying today''s game more than you did yesterday, and I''m glad to hear it." "It''s hard to get this chance to see magic. But I also wanted to see Dill fight because of it. Is the martial arts system tomorrow? "Yeah, it''s tomorrow''s date. I''m honored you''re interested... but I''ll show you in the castle if your father gives you permission." Dill hasn''t shown Ain his sword arm yet. More than that, they''re not allowed to show off. Lloyd, my father and Marshal of the Knights of Istarica, had not allowed it. Dill is still immature, which is why Ain''t got to let Ain''t get hurt, that''s what he said and didn''t get a chance to show off. "I''m looking forward to it." Dill can''t show off that martial arts in a confrontation. Because he is also a set (first) of Royal Kingsland Schools. He can''t compete in a rivalry, just like Ein. Would Dill also have liked to fight on the big stage, this rivalry? Thinking of it that way, it was Ain that I''d just be a little vain. "... you. No way. Is that Dill? "Hmm? Are you... no way" "Long time no see, Dill! I never thought I''d see you like this." The man who abruptly spoke to Dill, he seemed to know Dill and was greatly pleased to find out he was Dill. You don''t look so bad. Beautifully wrapped with short, golden hair, taller at about the same age as Dill. And his hips were equipped with swords. "Yeah, me too, Clive. I''ve been in the same school city and I haven''t seen you face to face in years...... sorry. We''ll talk later, we''re at work now." "At work? You''re supposed to be a student, just like me..." Clive, who looked suspicious and turned to Ain and Chris. Today Chris is hiding his face with his helmet and wearing the armor of the Kingsguard Knights. As a result, the face could not be seen. "Excuse me for this. Let me apologize for speaking up when I said I was on duty." Clive saw the armor that Chris wrapped around and anticipated being escorted. I didn''t even think of it as Wang Prince Ain, but still think of it as a trail for a noble nobleman, and honestly apologize. Ain''t replied before Dill replied to it. "It doesn''t matter. Dill, you can talk slowly for about 30 minutes. There''s another escort waiting at the next venue." Dill realized he didn''t call Chris by his name. You don''t put the name Ain on the table and you don''t want to make the story too big. With that in mind, Dill responds to Ain by being careful with his choice of words. "I won''t! Never leave the escort in such a personal matter! "Escort captain. About 30 minutes would be fine, right? Are you in danger alone? "... no, no problem. Dill, it''s the first reunion in years in the corner. I hope you enjoy your words and have a little conversation." Chris also gave permission for that amount of time. I was told to speak slowly to the two of you, Dill, and I just thought it would be a little rude to shy away from it any further, and the result would be sweet on the word. But even though it was about half an hour, I realized my immaturity in the words that Dill wouldn''t be a problem without. "Well...... I would like to sweeten your words and enjoy a little conversation with an old friend" "Yeah, that''s fine. Then we''ll go, and Dill can come back later." And Chris and I, Ein headed to the next venue. He followed the scene early enough so that he could not understand who Ain was until the end. "I can''t believe you''re surprised that Dill''s already been on escort duty since we reunited." It''s an honor. "... I knew you couldn''t tell me whose escort you were taking? "Oh, oh, I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you. I''m friends with Clive, so I''d like to tell you." Clive was concerned about Dill''s subject of escort. It is treated as a well-known fact at the Royal Kingsland School, but I did not purposefully intend to inform the outside world. We had no choice if the information gradually spread, but there is no advantage in publishing it from our own special sources. "Well, I guess so. By the way... you can''t fight back, can you? "It''s settled, that''s why" "I am. I''ve always looked forward to fighting you in a rivalry. Yet you enrolled in the Royal Kingsland School and never had a chance to do so." "... so am I. I figured how much fun it would be if we could fight over there with Clive, who competed when he was little" "If so...! Then why did you go to that school? The two of them have been competing for some time as childhood tamers. That''s why Clive was looking forward to competing on the stage of this confrontation. Even so, Dill decided to enroll in the Royal Kingsland School, making a set (first) from his first year. As a result, Dill was unable to compete in the rivalry. I didn''t like that, Clive. I was never making a promise, but I felt like something had been betrayed, from which the relationship between the two of them became alienated. "... to make my dream come true." "You didn''t tell me one of those dreams! Why not? Is that the kind of dream you don''t want to talk about so much? "No! I went into the Royal Kingsland School to make it happen. That''s not embarrassing! "Then why can''t I tell you! Dill has one dream. But it was never spoken of to anyone. Whether it''s my father Lloyd or my mother Martha, I''ve never told her that. But Dill''s dream was a big, great dream that no one could be ashamed of. But now he just didn''t have the courage to say it. "... one day, when I can put my chest up and say it. I want to say that to Clive first and foremost. So I want you to wait a little longer." "Huh...! Did you lose your temper just because you got into Royal Kingsland School, Dill? Enough, I''ll move on, I''ll... I''ll be Ishtarika''s strongest knight any day! Clive, who looks a little irritated, said to Dill when he became the strongest knight, turning his back. "Today. It was a pleasure meeting you, but I also felt a little sad. I don''t know how you''re going and what kind of dreams you have. Still... one day, I''ll be waiting for you to compete with my sword again" "... Me too, Clive. I''m sorry, I just don''t have the courage." "I know. There''s always been a reluctant part of it, but it''s full of things I''m not convinced of.... Tomorrow, are you coming to see? What Clive has spoken of is one of the most exciting competitions, taking place on the last day of the rivalry. It is a tournament that determines the most powerful knights of the school city. Of course Clive will compete, but he was the head of the winning candidate. "I think I''ll probably go check it out. He was looking forward to it." "Is that the escort child? Well... then take a good look at how strong I am." Clive walked away without waiting for a response. Dill had a sad feeling somewhere, hard to put into words. Did I want to compete in a rivalry? But the closest thing to fulfilling a dream should have been the Royal Kingsland School. He couldn''t figure out what was right when he thought so. Then he went to Ain. Instead of being escorted, he conveyed his deep appreciation for the time he had given to speak with his friends and returned to his escort assignment. But unlike before we broke up, I saw sadness somewhere. Ain and Chris noticed how it was, but they didn''t listen to it with all their care. I was curious about how Dill looked like that, but Ain''t watched the next competition while acting as usual as possible. By the time I left, Dill''s condition also seemed to have gone as usual and I was only able to feel a little relieved. "Dill. I need to talk to you for a second" "Father?" At night, Lloyd spoke to Dill when he got home. "What happened, be honest" Lloyd immediately noticed how Dill was different from usual. Martha seemed to have noticed too, but today is the day she escorted Ain. I think Lloyd is more appropriate than I am, and I leave it to Lloyd. "... it''s not a big deal, but I haven''t seen Clive in a long time" "You''ve been alienated since you got into school. Wasn''t it a good thing we got to see each other again? What a bad expression. I was wondering if something was wrong." "If you didn''t hear from Chris, you''ll be fine. I was just wondering if I was going the right way when I was talking." "... is that your dream? "Yep. This was the best way to make your dreams come true, that''s all." "Hang out a little bit" That''s good. Pull Dill''s hand hard, Lloyd. Just as they take him, Dill heads to where Lloyd is going. The place you reached is the courtyard of the Greyshire family. It was also where the Lloyds conducted their training. "Take it" "All of a sudden... what''s wrong?" Lloyd gives Dill his training sword. It was a dill that didn''t make sense to this sudden stream, but I took it exactly as my father said. "I''m not as smart as Lord Warren. I''m not the kind of person Martha cares about. And like Ein, I wouldn''t even call him a kind person. But I''ve never lied to a sword like that. I have risked my whole life to continue my efforts. That''s why I believe I can put my feelings on this sword more than anyone else and keep shaking it" Lloyd didn''t get to his current position with his talent. We made it to the Marshal, where we continued to work several, dozen times harder than others. And like Dill, Lloyd took a training sword in his hand. "There''s not much I can do. But I can convey my honesty to Dill through my sword. That''s what I thought. So sorry but we can hang out...... here we go! Training for the night that began abruptly. The usual times have been bogged down by Lloyd, Dill. I was worried it would interfere with tomorrow''s escort, but I think it cleared my mind more than that. I won''t put it to words, but a big thank you to my father, Dill. I thought it would be easier for me to get here than my father. My father''s words and my father''s connections have made me go through a number of things. As a result, I have even been assigned the task of escorting Ain. I wondered how easy my situation would be if I thought so. He inherited the power of his father, who became Marshal, and was also born with numerous talents from his mother. There is such a palpable result in front of me. A man named Lloyd, who continued his efforts and became Ishtarika''s strongest knight, even though he was told he had no talent. Understanding that, Dill thanked him for everything that happened today. The third day was the last day of the confrontation. The venue for this festive tightening competition was just an exciting one. This competition, which attracts a large audience each year, rents out an arena near the school city this year, and its competitions are held. Excitement is a noose climb for a reason. Because the moment was finally approaching when the strongest knight in the school city was to be determined. Ishtarika is also paying attention to all this day. That''s why Lloyd, the marshal, is taking the guest table. Ishtarika National Knights School. It was a simple name, but also a famous knight''s school as a school. There''s Clive, a friend of Dill''s, enrolled there, taking him to the stage of this finals. Its opponents are the Royal Kingsland School, the next three groups (third) of boys in the fifth year. The games that seemed close to each other at the beginning, if also at the middle, began to differ in local power, and Clive was gradually beginning to overwhelm. And the moment of settlement, finally, comes. A sword waved by a boy student at the Royal Kingsland School, crumbling it from the front at the end of the meeting, with a sword on his neck and Clive raising the victory. ''We''ve made a decision! This fiscal year, school city rivalry...... the strongest knight has been decided to belong to the Ishtarika National Knights School! Clive!'' Clive''s classmates sitting in the audience raise a loud voice of joy. Other than that, the venue was wrapped in great applause and cheer. Clive had torn in the sixth year of the Royal Kingsland School a year ago and had finished in the semi-finals. After that, I''ve made my training even more demanding on the springs of remorse. Having decided to win, Clive aims to receive a commemorative medal, Lloyd, who moved near the VIP seat. "... Long time no see. Dear Lord Lloyd." "It''s been a long time, Clive. I''m glad to see you getting stronger, too" The two of us having a conversation, and Lloyd, take out the medal and try to put it on Clive''s neck, but Clive stopped it. "Dear Lord Lloyd. The winner has the right to receive an Exhibition with an Authorized Knight. Is there any mistake? "Mm...? Sure, I can nominate someone. What''s wrong with that? Medal first..." "Then there is one person who would like to nominate. He may not be an official knight yet, but he''s on a mission from Ishtarika." To Clive''s attitude without saying yes or no, Lloyd decides to hear the content first. "... with whom" "With Dill. I want to compete with him for the last time. That... now on this occasion." The conversation between the two is audible to the venue through the magic props. I heard that, Dill, and suddenly I can''t hide my surprise. "I see. Everything came to an end... you know what I mean" How Dill looked last night, that''s what I somehow understood, Lloyd. Indeed, Dill has a book as an apprentice knight. So there''s no problem with letting him fight in this excursion. I checked that in my head, Lloyd. And I uttered the words to the venue. "The winner Clive hoped to make an exit on this occasion now! I''ll allow that as a marshal! Play more games with the winner Clive than this and the apprentice knight Dill! The venue boiled even bigger. Dill was also a famous figure in the school city, and it would have been natural if he had fought on this occasion. "Dill. Go away." "A, Dear Ein! But I have an escort assignment." "You''re happy, aren''t you? Come on, about the last year of school life, you can have one of these. Hey, Mr. Chris? "Well, that''s what Master Lloyd allowed... I don''t have the authority to stop it." "Huh...! Is it from joy, Dill, with a thin tear in his eyes? And I told Ain. "Dear Ein. As Master Ain''s escort apprentice, we will show you a shameless battle! From Ain I heard that word, go! Yeah, Ain slapped me on the shoulder, Dill. He left Ain to go down to the arena. The face looked sunny, somewhere delightfully clear. "Are you here?" "You''ve been nominated." Dill stepped down to the venue. On the front of it, Clive, now the winner of the tournament, waited now or now for Dill to come. "But am I good? If you were a Kingsguard knight, it would have been a good experience for Clive." "You''re the one I want to take down, Dill. I wanted to fight you in this place, so when I won, I decided to nominate Dill." "... well. I''m glad to hear that." "You were watching, weren''t you? How was my final fight?" "I thought you were stronger than ever. Surprised." Both of them keep the conversation quiet. The two of you have not heard the noise of the venue already. "Both. Get ready." The referee speaks up. The two people who were nearby distance the voice from the signal. And he changed his expression, and the air changed in an instant. "... Begin! The unusual excursion began as Marshal Lloyd watched. Clive, who seems tired, but the move seemed to be faster on the contrary, even compared to the earlier finals. "Eww..." "When all of a sudden you get cut off so fast, right? We''re still going! Clive, whose body is warming, takes the lead. Dill, on the other hand, is now on the defensive side. "You can''t win just by defending yourself! Clive''s health as if it seemed inexhaustible. A strong blow keeps swinging at Dill. The vibrant momentum was breathtaking for the audience in the venue. "What''s up, Dill! Are you sure you''re out of your mind? I told you I have dreams, you! "Oh, there is! To make it happen, I went another way with you! "Then show me how strong it is! You can''t even talk about it. Throw away those dreams! In general, it is assumed manners to be cautious of private language during matches. But still, they didn''t stop it. I didn''t stop, I was fighting my feelings on the sword. But Dill made me look immature. I get upset and distracted by the word "throw away" Clive''s dream. "Damn... Damn...! Clive''s blow was heavy and Dill, who couldn''t defend himself well, knocked his body down on the floor. "Ha... ha... hey Dill! What a pitiful look! You think I''ve been waiting forever to fight you like that!? "Not yet. You''re not done... Clive! Rise and wave your sword at Clive, Dill. But I can''t get through the upset about the earlier words, and it''s just an attack that I don''t really feel comfortable with. "... Dill. I thought I''d be there for you if it was your dream. But now I''m only feeling so sorry for you. How did you get so worked up, that''s enough. I keep going, put you down... I''m gonna be Ishtalika''s strongest knight... Shh! Attack following dill. I no longer feel I can exert my powers as usual. I thought Clive had been honest with his dreams and had worked hard for it. But how about yourself? You''re no longer understanding the right answer, and if you think so, you''re gradually losing the power to wave your sword. I''m sorry, Master Ain. It wasn''t your escort. That''s what Dill thought in his mind. He said he was supposed to stand with Lloyd yesterday and be ready. I felt sorry for my mental weakness, which upsets me so far with just one word of childhood tampering. Like slow motion, I can see the sword movement Clive shook up. I''m sure I won''t be able to protect that. I''m already losing, I thought so. "Dill! From afar, I can hear Ain calling himself. Oh...... I have nothing to say. I''m just sorry. That''s what I was thinking. "... you swore an oath! Don''t even think about the hard part! You told me you''d make me the strongest knight ever! ... right. Dill took an oath. For Ain''s sake, I had decided to be the strongest knight. "I''m sorry. Clive... I''m not allowed to lose." Clive gives a surprise look at the mere words of the escort, and whether that changes the aura so far. Clive''s feelings are tightened to that face and aura that was different from earlier. "Eh... what are you. You suddenly changed...! "I let that one say that much. I''m sorry, but I understand. I don''t need anything difficult, you''re absolutely right. You just have to keep going to get results... that''s all" Like a light prep movement on the spot, the look of a sword-wielding dill. True to the contrary from earlier, he showed a soft movement as if his body had been broken. Dill is not the type to use force moves. Purely soft and fast swordsmanship as a strength. It is as beautiful as a painting, a serene sword technique as a spiral. "Hey, Clive." "... what" "It''s my dream. I''ll tell you what, I can probably... speak. Because I don''t think I''m scared." "Huh!... right. Then we''ll look forward to that too, and let''s continue... Whoa! Clive launches a harsh attack just like earlier. The only difference was how Dill, the recipient, looked. "I''m used to that already. You can''t hide your frustration from yourself. I''ve shown him so many different fights." Clive, who was supposed to have launched the attack, collided on the ground. I can''t seem to kill the power, I hit the ground from my head. The attack was lightly flushed by Dill and, conversely, it hit the momentum. "Oh, you...! "Come on, keep going, Clive. It''s nobody''s sword, it''s my sword. Get a good taste of the sword that Dill attracts! "Absolutely. Show me something unusual..." "Mr. Lloyd. Are you here?" "It''s the only job I''ve been entrusted with to give you the medal, so it''s the hole my son fell out of. I should bury it." "... but that was odd, Master Lloyd" Lloyd took Ain and Chris to their seats. It was easy to find them because they were two people sitting in seats reserved for nobility. "Uhm. Sure...... but in the words of Ein, it looks like he has somehow gotten back on track" "Hey, Mr. Lloyd. What''s odd? "Dear Ein. There''s no way you can always escort a man who fought like that." "That''s right, Master Ain. Dill was chosen because of his excellence. Even when it comes to escort apprenticeships, to the extent that they are good at their age, they will not be chosen." "Then the usual dill, if you''re a person called that clive..." "It''s bad for them, but it''s not supposed to be Dill''s strength to be them. I used to antagonize there, but Dill also trained me and Lord Chris, and he''s already trained himself in the castle. If you say that, it''s natural not to be the other person. Too mentally immature was the problem..." Listen to Lloyd and Chris, Ein thinks. Then I wonder why you were fighting so much. Now I''ve started to gain an advantage for some reason, but even that seems strange. Even as Ain and the others have this conversation, the fierce battle between the two continues. Already in his advantage, Dill, Clive has gained even more momentum and launched a harsh attack on Dill. "... you''ve decided to win or lose" "Lord Chris is right. Clive can only wave his sword harder now" Tensions seem to be rising, and the two voices become even louder and begin to reach under the Ains. "From the beginning... you should have done that from the beginning, why are you always... Huh! "I''ve got enough to worry about! But I''ve already decided... so no matter what happens to you, you can''t lose! "Then say it! Your dreams and shit! You can tell!? Come on, say it! The two of us continue our conversation as we engage in an intense battle. As we approached the end of the phase, the conversation grew bigger. "Oh, I''ll tell you! Clive... my, my dreams! "Say it, Dill! If that''s what you can really be proud of! Clive''s sword was wielded with the most momentum ever. Clive''s sword, Dill flushes it to the side of his body and uses the momentum to disfigure Clive. And I stuck a sword in my neck from behind. "My dream doesn''t just mean I''m going to be the strongest knight! Father... it''s about defeating Marshal Lloyd and taking that mightiest seat! And the excursion ended with a dramatic tabernacle. The words, spoken by Dill, resonated throughout the venue and were to be heard by all the audience. The venue after the Exhibition was a fuss. Not only was Dill''s bomb statement, but also because the excitement was a chilling circumstance in the contents of the battle. Ein eventually managed to see the gap and get in the carriage and return to the castle. It would take a lot of time if we didn''t use the water train, but still, if we look at the situation today, we can''t help it. Four of Ain and Chris and Dill were aboard the carriage for the castle. "I apologize for showing you impudence, Master Ain! It is only natural that you should be relieved of your guard duties! I deeply apologize for applying mud to Mr. Ain''s face! In that carriage Dill kept apologizing to Ain. That he looked unusual for a long time, until he won. That was also an apology to Ain, who was the subject of the escort, for thinking that he had caused shame. "You don''t have to apologize so much. Because you won. That''s all right." "So..." "It''s tough, Dill. Ain''t no objection to what Ein says." "... Ha. Marshal." "Well, well. Don''t you have to be so angry, Mr. Lloyd? You looked so happy until just now." "Ah, Dear Ein, how about that..." Lloyd scolded Dill, but now Ain''t praised me the other way around. To that, Dill wondered what had happened. "Dill, I have to reward you for winning today." "Yes, no. There is no such demise either! "Dear Ein, hey, no way is that reward..." "Well, take it, Dill. I heard Dill''s dream was to defeat Lloyd and take his seat, and Lloyd was so happy he''d never seen it before, right? "No, I don''t know..." Lloyd reacted out of embarrassment or not knowing what it meant. But Ain''t never missed it. "Hey, Mr. Chris? Isn''t that right? "Yes, as Ein said, I thought that was a happy face." "Nooo... when I use Lord Chris haha! Father. Dill, hearing the words, lightened his expression a little and spoke to Lloyd. I didn''t say His Excellency the Marshal, I called him Father, but Lloyd also loses track of blaming him for it. "... what? "I''m not aiming for a marshal. But¡­ sooner or later, we will defeat your father without skin, and take the throne of Ishtarika''s mightiest knight into this hand." Dill''s face, full of confidence, looked dazzling to Ain as well. It was sunny, and now he also has a courageous and splendid look to say the word. "I''m not going to give you this seat so easily. Until I die, you''ll never think I can take it away." As sunshine somewhere as well, Lloyd''s expression looks delightful. A lot happened today, but even as Ain, it was an intense day I felt it was a good day. "Hey, Dill." "Ha!" "Dill promised me he''d try to be the strongest knight. I''m not saying anything to that, just waiting for the day Dill becomes the mightiest knight. Waiting more than anyone for that day to come...... ok? "... as you say. Your Highness." Ain''t smiled when I heard Dill''s reply. For Dill, the day he swore true loyalty to Ain was this day. Don''t worry about anything, don''t doubt it. My own monarch who just said he would wait for me to take that seat. For his sake, let''s risk our lives to continue serving. Yes, I swore to my heart. Whatever happens, I''m on Ain''s side and become a shield. The thought was, above all, an important oath to keep until Dill finished that life. 48 Tabernacle: Eins Second Year of School Life [Previous] Ain''t been taken by Chris as usual and headed to school. Many crowds from White Rose Station, Ain''t already used to that, were looking to school to figure out what to do today. "That. Good morning, Dear Ein" "Good morning, Your Highness. Looks like you were on the same train." Two friends who were to meet each other first thing in the morning, Loran, who was closer to each other than he was the next year and who often liked Ain and were two. And the other was a silver-haired boy named Leonard. He is the family of the Duke of Forth, the top nobleman of Ishtarika. He spoke to Ain about the rivalry Ain watched the next year, and then the day after that. Then the thing is, did it go well with the personality? I''m acting in threesomes. "Oh, good morning. Don''t get tired of being crowded today, really." Two people laugh lightly when they hear Ain''s words. I don''t even have to bother having a conversation at the station, so I start going to school. Chris, Ain''s escort, has two Duke of Vols escorts. A total of six people go on their way to school. Thus, for Ain, school life as usual begins today. When we get to school, Chris and the Fouls family escorts break up with the Ains. In fact, the Royal Kingsland School places several humans on its premises who are not widely publicized but who are good at covert operations. They protect the sons of nobility and those who bear the future of Ishtarika, just in case. "Your Highness, are you ready for breakfast? "Not yet. And the two of you? "I''m just picking lightly, too." "Me too, I guess. Just fine, let''s all go to the terrace first." Open terrace laid in the school. Dining rooms and lounges are set up adjacent to each other so you can eat and study yourself there. The three of them have a slow conversation on the open terrace or self-study. And I look forward to getting together and eating. On Loran''s suggestion, he decides to head to the terrace first. "I wonder what I''ll eat today" "I... I think I''ll have the pleasure of the mountain today" "I don''t know what to do... for an afternoon internship, eating meat to nourish and stuff like this" "Then I''ll take the time, even the seafood." "Your Highness, then, with all the usual" "Did you find out? It''s okay. The food here is delicious, and sometimes I get another dish." A menu of restaurants made by inviting famous cooks. That was both Leonard''s two fattening tongues Ain''t complaining about one thing, and it was voluminous for students. There is basically no charge, as tuition also includes the use of the canteen. Loran, a civilian born, feels thankful for it above all. Ein likes seafood here as well. The ingredients brought in each morning are fresh and excellent even if eaten raw. Sometimes I asked for another menu, but Ain''t much of a sea blessing to ask for after all. "But it still feels like luxury." "Luxury, is it? Leonard questioned Ain''s words. "Yeah, well, I''m a student. You can take your time on the terrace with such delicious food from this hour on." "Indeed, Master Ain is right. I don''t know if I''d ever think of that." "Get results instead. That''s the guiding principle of this school...... we show our own worth and have them appreciate it. Compared to other schools and groups, you can''t deny that there are heterogeneous parts." While we talk for a while, Ain''t a line gets to the open terrace. I see people sitting in their seats, but all of them are in one group (first) regardless of grade. And some eat and some study themselves. I sing exactly what I want to do freely. "I''ll get the order. It''s okay because you both said it earlier, right? "Sorry, Lorraine, please." "Oh, then I''ll be waiting in my seat with Your Highness. I asked for it." "Rikai. I''ll be there." Loran, who distracts himself and goes to place an order for everyone, the remaining two sat in their seats and decided to wait for him to come back. The three always had seats to sit on, even on the open terrace, a table placed at the end. It was a seat rich in landscape, with large trees and small fountains by its side. The weather is nice today, the leaking day that plugs in from among the trees and the wind with just the right temperature were great days to enjoy this environment. "Leonard. Yesterday the Duke of Vols was called by Mr. Warren, what happened? "Yep. There was a little trouble with the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, and some of the existing chambers of commerce said they were giving it a little bit of a go. Those chambers of commerce have quite a say, and they are major...... Within that chamber, there is a chamber of commerce that even the Vols have an edge on, and he wants to hear about it." "I see. It was like gathering a little information." "It will. It''s the most powerful Augusto Chamber of Commerce right now, so there are a lot of people who are jealous. Personal imagination, but perhaps not surprisingly in the last few years, it has become the most powerful chamber of commerce in the Wang capital. The chairman is terribly capable, even from us." Its chairman''s name is Graf Augusto. I used to call myself Augusto, Graf. The arm of distribution that was exerting itself in Heim was also largely prevalent here in Ishtarika. He was talented enough for Warren to admire him highly enough to make him even say, ''Lord Graff made a mistake in the country where he was born''. When it was founded nearly a year ago, it wasn''t even topical at all. Six months later, however, the situation changed, and the Augusto Chamber of Commerce became more likely to hear its name everywhere, even in the Wang Dynasty. "Right. Mr. Graff seems like an amazing man." Speaking of which, Your Highness knew the president of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. "A lot of things." "... is it Miss Krone, her grandson, who is rather close?" "Well, I don''t know what it is. I know about Krone... yeah." I felt smiling when I heard back, Leonard, with a soft grin. Leonard often has a rude look. The House of the Duke of Forth is a lineage that has spawned the heavy towns of the Legal Department from generation to generation. That is why he has also been raised to be a highly educated and strict person. But if I talk, I get a different impression from that first impression. The change in facial expression is hard to understand, but he''s quite easy to talk to. I can notice people well and care for them in detail. Ain''t heard a lot of hidden fans. "Hey, let me wait for you!... Is that it? What were you talking about? "I''m just saying that Your Highness seemed happy and above all. I''m sorry, Lorraine, but I''ve got my orders." "You can say it. Let''s eat it while it''s warm, it looks delicious today." "Without this, my school life wouldn''t start. That''s not an exaggeration." Loran came back for two, cleverly brought a meal for three. For the long-awaited breakfast, the three grown-ups start getting their hands on each other again. "Oh, you''re here today. You guys, you can eat." Several little birds came to the three of us eating. These little birds are a little friend who is bound to show up when Ain''t and the others are gathered here. The little birds would also be hungry, and Ain handed it over with a chop of bread. "You''re full of good food, even today." "Not at all¡­ happy birds to receive a meal from His Highness" "Give it to Leonard. It''s not that big a deal, is it? Do you still want some? I can''t help it." "This is becoming the norm, too." What was the hang-up? Only when Ain and I started sitting in this seat. If you think you heard a tung and a little bird coming from the tree, you''d be down on the ground looking for food. Seeing that look, I thought Ain''t you hungry. When I started handing over my bread in a thousand pieces, when I saw Ain''s face, I began to gather. "I got permission from the cafeteria, and there''s nothing wrong with that." Given such things as bird manure, feeding could also have been inappropriate. That''s why Ain had contacted the cafeteria manager and asked him if he could give him a little bread. Permission came down briefly, and now giving bread became the norm in the morning. "By the way, Your Highness. What are your plans for today? "I haven''t thought about it at all. Maybe I''ll go to the library. I want to check something out." "I''ve been looking into it since last year, do you have any clues yet? What Ain was looking into was about the mysterious Demon Stone. An example demon stone that has not yet come to any clarification. There are numerous valuable materials in the school that are not found in the castle. I''ve read and fished through a lot of material in the past year, but haven''t found any clues. But the materials still exist, so it was routine to go through them every day. "We can help if you want... but you''re not, are you? "I appreciate the two of you saying that. That''s what I want to find out, so don''t bother. And then... well, I guess I''ll take you to the training center for the first time in a long afternoon" The mysterious demon stone thing is not something that can be taught. That''s why Ain''t looking into this matter on his own. Even though no clues had been found, browsing a number of materials was not all that bad because they were also supposed to be able to accumulate knowledge. One more thing, it''s a training center. Although Ain was the main part of training at the castle, he sometimes takes to the training center at school. Because the training centers built in this school are special and can be trained differently from normal training centers and castles. Enjoy your meal for a while. Thereafter it was dissolved. Everyone''s main learning content is different, so apart from subjects such as general education, they were encouraged to fall apart. Today and today, there were no new clues about the mysterious Demon Stone. Hi, I''m Ain. I''m just getting tired of my head, so I''ve already decided to move my body at the training center. I see some students at the training center. But the training center is huge, so there''s nothing wrong with it. "Come on, will you train well again today... hey, Teacher Kaisel! It''s been a week! "... you. What''s wrong with you today?" "Of course, train the demons! "That''s always it. You are." "Because this kind of training. You can only do it here, because you have people in the castle. Balanced at school." "Ha... Damn. I''ll be ready. Wait." Instructor Kaisel takes good care of his face and attitude. Or the roots are too gentle and confusing. At the time of the entrance exam, the attitude of stirring up students changed and was well looked after and popular in the school. I feel like an uncle in the neighborhood who takes care of me, complaining about something. When you''re done with your training, you''ll give me accurate advice. And more importantly, the hard-working students are told, ''Well done!'' And a good old man praising high tension. Blah, blah, blah. When I reunited here, I was too confused with the impression I had at the entrance exam. "What about them?" "In the Red Bison" "I don''t want to be the demon you deal with at your age. Then get your gear ready." Fine ingredients such as white bison. I smoked Demon Stone before too but it tasted exactly like the finest steak. By the way, the Red Bison looks like the White Bison has evolved. Instructor Kaisel said it tasted bad. Instructor Kaisel told me before, "It''s the Red Bison who woke up to some sort of murderous fluctuation," but I don''t know what that means when he tells me to wake up to murderous fluctuations. But I decided not to think about it because it would be a good training. "Hey, instructor." "Uh? What? "If you go to the guild and become an adventurer. How many Red Bisons are there for?" "About middle-class adventurers are the ones to defeat in about two. That said, one of you is." "Heh... I see" "So it''s not like a kid your age is dealing with you alone." "Then why can we fight at the school training center..." Demonic props that can train demons really help. I used the Demon Stone like an idiot, and I heard about creating a phantom, but I didn''t understand the principle. It''s a phantom that can be created with its magic props, and the highest level seems to be the Red Bison. I heard it was a valuable piece of equipment that only existed in Ishtarika for the reason that the cost of the equipment and running costs would not be foolish. "You say phantoms, but you don''t know what it means to have feelings." "If I say anything, you don''t even know that the shock will come but it won''t cause any damage. I''m telling you, I don''t know either. We can leave such a difficult technology to the developers, we''ll let them use it and be strong. You got no problem with that, do you? "Indeed. By the way, did the instructor actually fight the Red Bison? "I''ve killed many more demons before I got hurt. Hey... it''s time to get ready." It seems that instructor Kaisel was an adventurer who was also at a glance at Mr. Lloyd. I heard that after I had just suffered a major injury to my hands and feet, my body stopped moving as I wanted, and I retired from my adventurer. From then on, that means I''m supposed to be the instructor here at the Royal Kingsland School in my introduction to the Guild. "Three in a row, please" "Damn. You''re a busy guy...... get Ain ready too, we''ll start on your signal! ¡ª¡ª Kaisel has been asked to treat Ain harshly by Silvado''s immediate words. And he told me to do it in the position of instructor and student. Ein was grateful that he would treat me as a teacher. Because if you were a naughty instructor, Ein might have been somewhat reluctant, too. And the demonic training that started. To become stronger, he concentrated on the demonic phantoms that emerged. 49 Tabernacle: Eins Second Year of School Life [after] "So what about the ratings?" "About 30 points." "Oh, yeah..." Ein, who completed three consecutive Red Bison trainings. Instead of being fatally injured, he could never inflict damage that would result in a major injury. But Kaisel, the teacher, was underrated. "I could have defeated you properly, why!? "I could have done 90 points up to the second one... but it was brilliant that I sealed the movement for my legs, and that I stunned him with a clean shock to the head. But... what are you doing? The third one. You can''t take that down." "Yay, I just had a power battle..." "Run the demon! Where''s the fool who takes it from the front? Ah, ho! That''s a big cut. Next time, don''t imitate me like that." "Yes, it might come in handy someday! "If that time could come, use your head so it doesn''t come, and try! Ein took the third Red Bison directly from the front and went into a power battle. I felt I could do something about it, but Ain''s status, which was still enhanced by sucking the Demon Stone all over me, was able to stop the Red Bison with force moves. But in the end, the means can be dangerous. Kaisel saw it and evaluated the reduction. "Oh man... Whatever it is, thank you" "Oh man, that''s our line... but for now, I''m tired, and when I get my gear back, I''ll make sure you get hurt before you go home" "Yes." Return the equipment on loan at the training ground and check your body for injuries. Ain''t hurt, he finished his training today, and the results are good and not a bad day. One boy stared at Ain like that. "... uh" "Shh, it was an awesome fight... that''s His Royal Highness the King, I can''t believe you took the Red Bison from the front... you''re so cool" Ain''t got it in his head, he remembers him. He was also a boy named Bats, who belonged to a group (First). A boy taller than Ein and with a boner figure. It must have been the heir to a baron named Crim. "Bats. You were here, too. I let you use it first." "Eh... yes, no, Your Highness! I was excited to see His Highness''s ambition! Rough nose, bats who shared their thoughts. The place where he is is is a railing in the tour space. He stepped himself out of the railing and watched it with momentum that pushed Ain into the place he was fighting. "Ko... are you excited? Well, I''m glad you complimented me." Ein has only had a little conversation with the Bats. It''s a school I spent another year in, some of them demoted their classes, but the Bats are excellent boys who went on to celebrate their second year in one group (first), just like Ein, Loran, and the Leonards. "Teacher! I must have the Red Bison too! "Oh, oh... I hope nothing else gets hurt, but I think it''s early for you, Bats" "You can''t contain the pain in this body if you look at such a battle! Come on! Come on! Shake your head, for Christ''s sake, Kaisel, and start preparing. It''s nothing serious, so I could have created the Red Bison phantom. "Do it or don''t do it. Here, gear up. Get ready so you don''t get hurt. And gymnastics." "I''ve been exercising for three hours now, so no problem! "... rest first, you are" "(I''m fine, Bats)" I can''t help but praise his strength when I wonder if he''s been caged in a training center since around noon. Red bison for tightening, after three hours of exercise. Given Ain''s age, it''s quite a personalized training menu. "All right, Bats! We''ll start with your signal! "... please! When Kaisel hears that voice, he pushes the demon prop switch and creates the Red Bison phantom. The emergent Red Bison turns the mysterious killing intent gained by evolution towards the Bats and begins a fierce run. "Oh, hey Bats, you can''t be...! Kaisel starts to surprise me. The Bats didn''t move their legs off the spot, even after the Red Bison appeared. As it were, Kaisel spoke out as if he were going to take the Red Bison. "Come on, Red Bison! Without passing that voice by any intent, the Bats took the Red Bison rampage straight from the front... it looked like it. But the power of the bats seemed unbearable, and the bats were blown to the wall. The safety device was activated and the Red Bison phantom disappeared. "This... you stupid bastard! What are you doing? You! "Well, that''s the Red Bison rush. It was too early for me..." Ain''t staring at the bats with a pompous face. The last thing I did, I didn''t think I''d imitate. Bats, who couldn''t take it in the end, was blown to the wall, but somehow pointed a clear face at Ain. "Your Highness! I knew you were amazing! I can''t believe I not only defeated Instructor Kaisel, but I even defeated him with force to such a strong Red Bison! A bat with strangely sparkling eyes pointed at Ain. As a result, I realized the awesomeness of Ain, and suddenly began to honor Ain. "Ah, ah. Thanks Bats...... I''m glad you said that." "Damn you, you idiot! What are you trying to imitate, Bats? I''m sorry! "I did it myself because of how cool it was! "I''m not an idiot. It''s not easy for anyone. That''s... Ain''t it! Because you''re gonna do something weird, not at all." "Yeah... is it my fault?" "You have one end of the responsibility. Damn, look, Bats. How''s your body? Kaisel worried about the Bats injury and stopped by nearby. Standing up in a kelloggy manner, Bats confirmed his body abnormality to gymnastics, but had no particular problems. "You''re okay. No, I''m sorry to worry." "Then we won''t be doing that next time. If we do this next time, we''ll ban demon training in the future." "Well, I can''t challenge you if you say that..." It''s natural to be scolded tough, just playing with things that give up your life, it''s not training. It''s never free to move this device either, so Kaisel tells the bats that properly, too. "You better not be too pushy, Bats. But it was... it was so cool that I tried." "Oh, oh! Thank you, Your Highness! I''m glad you said that, too! "Ha. Then I''ll go now, and don''t let the bats get messy." Ain decided to leave the spot first because he had finished his training. Honoring the Bats'' spirit of challenge, he leaves the training ground. "Sometimes. I thought he was healthy." "Ah, Bats, is that you? Sure, she''s always fine." A little early in the evening, Ain joined the two. We didn''t get together much of this time, but with what we happened to meet today, we decided to take a break on the terrace as it was before heading home. "But Your Highness. Did you know that? I''m Bats Crim, but even with that personality, my grades are actually second only to mine, and I''m in third place overall." By the way, first place was Ain. The grades that defeated Instructor Kaisel had been calculated as full scores. "Huh...... what!? "Ugh, is that a lie, Leonard? "Unfortunately, it''s true, Loran. Which means he''s doing better than you." Actually, Bats wasn''t just a brain muscle, he was an intelligent brain muscle. I don''t know what a smart brain muscle means, but he can study. My parents, no. My mother, who has been married to the Klim family, was a nobleman born into a literary lineage. That''s why I''ve also invested in studying and been educated to grow up. Leonard talked about enrolling in third place overall grades. He didn''t break through the entrance exam in martial arts, he broke through the literary exam to enter a set (first). Perhaps a group of (first) people might think of the Bats as just a brain muscle. But the contents are smart intelligent in number three, even in a set (first). "What. You mean he wasn''t stupid, he was just a bright guy." "So, Your Highness, it''s certainly bright... no, it''s nothing..." "But it''s amazing, right? I can''t believe I can keep training that much longer. Bats, is your father a knight? "That''s what I hear, too. Leonard, do you know what kind of knight Bats'' father is? "Yeah, I know you. He should be serving as the head of a thousand people in a fort in an area where there are many demons." Ishtarika was the only nation that existed on the continent Ishtal. But there is never a demonic threat. In some areas, demons are strong and fortifications are built in the country to create defensive bases. There, numerous knights were protecting the people and guaranteeing their safety. Bats'' father was also a knight working in such a dangerous place. "So you''re saying it''s always a dangerous place" "It''s the left. Thousands of people, so I thought we''d be pretty upstairs." "Heh... so that''s awesome. Bats'' father" "I''d love to go to many places on this continent someday, too. I knew it would be difficult..." "No... Isn''t Master Ain''t that hard? I have a position as Prince Wang, and I don''t think the people in the castle will give me permission." "Loran is right, Your Highness. That''s why I have one concern." Ain and Loran saw Leonard speaking out of concern. "Concerns?" "Yes...... next year, when it''s the third year. Because one pair (first) and two pairs (second) have demonic local internships. It''s not as dangerous as having Bats'' father, but you''re still going to practice where the demons are." "Uh, I''ve heard something. You''ve spoken to Mr. Warren before." "What did Master Warren say? "At the very least, he said we need to put the dill close. Or maybe Mr. Chris." Chris, Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights. We both know her name. And, of course, Dill, in a sense, the legendary battle in last year''s rivalry, there''s nothing he doesn''t know. "If someone like Master Chris or Senior Dill is going to escort you, don''t worry." "All this must be special measures. As a school, I won''t let you graduate without this internship, but I also have His Highness''s position, and I have to guarantee your safety. We hire and take many adventurers as escorts, but we can''t always speak of safety." "But I''m a little happy. If you''re right, it means we can all go to the event." "I''m looking forward to it, too. What kind of internship would that be?" "Me, too. I can do a lot of things with friends like this right now." Leonard also tuned in to Loran''s words. The three of them can be said to be best friends who have always enjoyed school life, and many of the upcoming events also make their minds jump just to imagine. "Speaking of which, is that internship only going to be in pairs of five? There are ten pairs (first) and twenty pairs (second). There''s a total of 30 people, so I think I heard they make six teams in pairs of five." "Really? Then it''s us, two more. Are members allowed to make decisions between students? "You can choose, Your Highness. So we have to solicit two more as the three of us solidify." "I see. Then I''ll have to call one more person from somewhere." "A, Master Ain? Are you sure who''s left? Leonard said there were two more, whereas Ain said he would align with one more. I wondered who it was. Loran asks. "No way, Your Highness..." "Did Leonard notice? Lorraine, the fourth fellow I thought of is the Bats. Don''t you think this is gonna be some kind of fun team? "I see... you, Bats. But... yeah, I think it''s good. He''s a good guy, too, and I''m sure it''ll be fun." "Well, I''m not the kind of guy who''d be terrified of being bad... and I agree that Loran said it was going to be fun" "Then it''s settled. Let''s talk to Bats about it next time, and I''m sure he''ll agree to it." I kind of agreed, Leonard. It''s not like the bats are underrated or anything like that in Leonard. This was often the case with Leonard, who was just a little hard to get acquainted with, against someone he usually didn''t talk to much about. That''s why even when speaking to Ain and Loran, he was actually squeezing a lot of courage on his part. "It''s going to be fun next year." "... yeah. Right." "Yeah, let''s have a lot of fun. There are so many upcoming school life and events! The Royal Kingsland School can say that almost all junior year events are nil. If there is, it''s about a regular exam. There will be no festivals to give away the school, and there will be several events every school year. Demonic local traineeships will be the best event in the third year. Those who have risen to two sets (second), whether they are students enrolled in literary subjects, must participate. Though it was a strict policy, if the school decides, I have to participate. I''m also curious about some of the events that have been waiting for Ain and the others since the fourth year. First, the most recent demonic local internship. Looking forward to this, Ein and the others decided to live their future school lives. 50 Tabernacle: Eins Third Year of School Life [Previous] "Hey, Ein." "Hmm?" "It''s dark - here. Let''s get out of here." The monster local internship day awaited is upon us. The Bats, voiced from the middle of the second year, are happy to act as the same team. Although he initially had a stiff attitude, Ain and I were now able to have a conversation like friends. Only Bats became friends who were limited in school and elsewhere, but who abandoned Ain. "Bats. We''re not coming out, we''re coming out. I would have hunted a few before." "That''s right, Bats. You''re already in danger, aren''t you? Two people, Leonard and Loran, put a scratch in Bats'' words. It''s already in the dark woods, and it''s not weird when demons show up. "Unless you''re irresistible or something, you won''t get hurt badly. Still don''t forget to concentrate." And the last thing that brought attention was Dill. He was a dill who had already graduated, but was allowed to participate, especially because of Ein''s escort. It''s not Chris, it''s the result of being judged okay with Dill. "Senior Dill. But we''re a team of four...? "Oh yeah, I''m only following you as an escort. Unless it''s too dangerous, I''m not gonna let it happen." Ein and his team are on the run. On the same day, two groups (second) of boys expressed their non-participation and never came to White Rose Station at the meeting point. They say punishment includes downgrading the group, and occasionally students who are scared and offer not to participate. "You don''t have a problem, Loran. There''s nothing to be scared of by this member, in this realm." At times like this, Bats'' attitude felt very reliable. But Bats is right, if the demons in this neighborhood, Ain''t never gonna get behind them. "It''s time to have a little something to burn. It''s gonna be tough after dark." "Leonard is right. The food will be fine with the rabbits I hunted on the road, and then I just want to find some drinking water." "Oh, it doesn''t matter if it''s not so dirty water or something. All you have to do is clean up with my magic props." "Mr. Loran. It is forbidden to bring magic props..." Yes, Ain thought so too, but Dill points that out first. "It''s all right, Senior Dill, we just make it out of the demonic stones that we''ve hunted so far, so if it''s a small water purification function, we don''t even have to make it." "Well, I hope so." Loran keeps improving its technical skills year after year. Nowadays, he is so talented that he makes simple magic tools on the ground. "I will prepare the kingdom, Your Highness. Because it''s the only skill I can use in this setting." Leonard was a literary figure, but he has a rather rare skill of connecting. It''s never a high-ranking junction that he can use, but it was still convenient enough to avoid it if it was to the extent of the demons around here. Ein and Bats serve as the main avant-garde. It was Ain''t team that brought together those who excelled in a show. They decided to set up today''s camp because it was getting dark. Demonic local traineeships take place on a full three-day schedule. Between two nights and three days, go through the woods and mountains for a destination. Even if a demon is not lucky enough to emerge, it is a difficult journey to use a lot of physical and mental strength. Break up into two pairs at a time and go find what you think you need. This forest was able to collect it immediately, without being crippled by such things. Set the fire and begin to support the meal. "Hey, look at this. Fine. I found it." "What''s that? It''s purple and it''s disgusting." The Bats were on their way to collect in pairs with Loran. The returning bats seemed to have discovered something. Show that to Ain and Leonard. "It doesn''t look good, but it''s a fruit, Your Highness. Taste is hard to fool around with, but bats. That looks the same, some things must have been poisonous... you know what I mean? "I don''t know. I thought Leonard would understand." "Well, I don''t know exactly how to tell, either." "Dill. You know what? "Yeah, I know you. But I can''t give that kind of advice..." Dill knew, but it was still hard to get help.... but Ain''t one thing to remember here. "Bats, give me a break." "Ah, ah. It''s okay, but it could be poisonous, so be careful." "I know.... Hmm, that''s surprisingly soft." It acts on absorption and toxin degradation so that they are not found out. But it didn''t seem to make any difference. I stepped on it that I would have no problem eating it. "It''s okay, it''s not poisonous." "Dear Ein, did you know how to tell? "It just so happens. Bats did a good job, and I''d appreciate it." Luckily, one dish will be added to the menu tonight. I can''t tell you the luxury of eating in the woods. Some teams probably haven''t put it on their diet. I''m blessed to think so. With Marutai instead of a chair, I sit back on it and finally start taking a breath. Not long after it starts to get dark, until we don''t know what''s going on around here. With that in mind, it might have been a little quicker to do the camp support, that''s what I thought Ain decided to make it a challenge for tomorrow. "We''re in a little bit of a traveling mood." "Sure. I don''t hate it. Something like that." Cool winds pass through the woods and the sounds of the trees swinging. The fireworks are shaken by the wind, creating a unique atmosphere. The smell of rabbit meat blurring on the side stirs their appetite. I sat down on the whole thing and felt somewhat calmed when I was surrounding the fireworks. From the rally early in the morning, I took the train to a place away from the King''s capital. After that, I stayed on foot and used a lot of my strength. "Leonard, do you really think you''ve decided on an engagement? "Hey, what the sudden... don''t be weird, Bats" "What? I didn''t hear that!? What do you mean, Leonard? "Hey, even Loran! Leonard the Great Noble Trail, which is why it is never too late at this age to decide on an engagement. I don''t know where you bought it from, but attention is drawn to what Bats said. "Leonard. I didn''t even hear..." "So, Your Highness! Don''t look so sad! "Ah. Leonard made Ain cry" "I thought you were my friend, but you''re terrible, Leonard" "... Huh! Ah, already! Okay! All right, man!... Your Highness, I will tell you, Your Highness! Please, listen! "Yeah. What? What kind of person?" Ain''t got a kellow face and a face toward Leonard. "Shit... they did it" Where the conversation has become lively, Loran begins to cook meat among other things. "Then shall we even hear about Leonard while we eat? Come on in." "That''s nice of you, thanks Lorraine! "Oh... I''ll have it" "Hey Leonard, cheer up. Not yet." "Hello, Senior Dill. Senior Dill, please." That''s how Loran handed Dill his meal too. "Hmm? Oh, no, I''m fine because I get cell phone food." "Dill, you can''t afford it, you can''t afford it to be dried meat, eat it." Ain''t told me, so I''ll take it. Dill said he got it from Loran. "Then I''ll give you one too." Thus, from the nostalgia, the bagged tea leaves were removed. "Well, I was wondering if that would just be fraudulent..." "Leonard, you''re right, it''s this annual routine. The rest of the team brought it in themselves. It''s just you guys, because you''ll forgive me for something as small as this. The Royal Kingsland School doesn''t have many events per event, so even if you bring in some elements of fun like this, you''ll forgive me. With a tacit understanding." With that in his mouth, Dill started preparing to brew tea in the dishes they brought in. "Does that mean we''re the only ones who were being stupid and honest with you...? "Bats. It''s nothing to be ashamed of... right? "Loran is right. But... well, about this time. You won''t be punished for having a little fun. Sweet for your words, Bats." Having received unexpected tea further enriches the meal. A little prank would also be a student privilege. And enjoying the meal, then the story about Leonard became the flower in question. But the conversation was there, and everyone lay down early to prepare for tomorrow. "You''re foggy." "Oh. You''re not gonna be too far from me and Ain, either." "I know. Our feet are slow, sorry for the inconvenience" "If this is the case, I should have worked out already..." On the second day, the road is walking between the mountains and the mountains through the woods. The fog seems to be getting stronger because of the special climate. "Bats. What''s the landmark? "There''s nothing you can do about this fog. I''m treading the ground hard enough to get my footprints on, but only to the point of rest." "How about staying here once and waiting for the fog to stop? "Loran. Probably not much fog in this area, is it, Bats?" "Exactly. Looks like you''ve pulled a little bit of a hassle course, you''re so damn lucky." The way forward for the six teams is all set in pieces. It will all be decided by whaling, and will go down a determined path. It''s not exactly the same difficulty, and sometimes a hassle lottery goes in like this one. "We just have to move on. I thought I''d go straight in my head, but it doesn''t make much sense. Still, you can be a little careful not to bend over, don''t fall apart." Bats the lead, followed by Ain. Leonard and Loran follow. At the end of the day, the guard dill refrained. "Is the distance between the goals going to be difficult? "... I don''t know what to say. Depends on how you can get through this mist." What made Leonard anxious was that he could tread the distance that was his goal. There has been a little madness in the plan because I never thought I''d be covered in so much fog. "Hey Loran. Can you do a magic trick that can defuse the fog? "What are you talking about, Master Ain..." "Right. I don''t think so." "I can, though. I don''t think I can handle it right now." Can you do that? "It''s not hard to make, and I''ll show you something similar next time" Loran, who makes it, was a genius. If you have the material, make it and show it. The appearance of a light mouth can shine somewhere. "Dill. What''s Loran really... that? Dill?" "What''s up, Ein?" "Dill! Answer me! Ain''t realizing Dill hasn''t responded, he calls Dill out loud. But still, I never got back to you. "Hey Ain! Stop it!" "Why not! Dill''s not here!? "Eh... just keep your voice down. Noticed...... No, is it too late? They''ve noticed! Both of you, stay between me and Ain! Never leave! "Huh? What the fuck!? "Loran, calm down. Come here, come here! Pulled by Leonard, Loran took the form of being sandwiched between Ain and Bats. And soon. The sound of something called kick-ass starting to rub around. "Dude... you heard it emerge here. Shh! Hey Ain!" "What the fuck! "It''s a raven butterfly! A troublesome demon who plants eggs on people and paralyzes them! You''re not the demon that comes out here! Watch out! That''s what they say and keep your mind tight Ain. I''m also worried we''re off with Dill, but we''re the ones who''re about to get attacked now. "Ugh, wow!? What now!? "If it''s a black, big butterfly, that''s the enemy! Let me know when you''re getting closer! "Tell me... Hey, Bats" "What the fuck! "Recommend Running" "You suddenly can''t decide if you say that! Bats who immediately deny what Leonard said. It''s foolish to do that even though you don''t know the situation. Leonard should have known about that too, but he speaks of it. "Bats! Bats! No! Let''s get out of here! There''s plenty of them! "Full of... hey are you kidding me!? Dozens of raven butterfly herds. Such a group is coming from one side to another in an attempt to attack them. "Bats! We''re gonna run! "Oh! Hey, we''re both coming! Follow me somehow! A few or so would have worked it out. But I don''t think we can handle this situation and dozens of them. Though dangerous, he ran out to leave the scene. I don''t remember how long I ran. I think he kept running for at least a few dozen minutes. The place where your health reaches its limit and you finally reach it is a small hole warehouse. The four of them were hiding themselves there. "Finally. Are you done... eh. Ain''t no louder than shouting in a place like that or committing suicide! "... bad. That was my mistake, I got emotional and raised my voice. I''m sorry." "Hey Bats. You don''t have to say that..." "That''s okay, Leonard. Obviously it was my mistake, but... Dill, where have you been..." As we walked through the thick fog, Dill and the four of us fell off. I was really worried about that, Dill is strong, so you won''t have to worry too much, but still, if you ever get attacked by dozens of herds like you did earlier, it could be in case. "Ha... ha..." "Are you okay, Lorraine? "Oh, oh, I''m sorry, Leonard. I''m just tired... Phew..." "For now. This situation is strange" A slightly calm bat starts explaining to everyone that the situation is strange. "Those demons aren''t the ones that usually appear in places like this. Demons in areas where there are many cunning demons, like the Black Fuorns. It''s weird that you''re not engaged with the level here." "... you mean an anomaly? "I mean an anomaly, as Ain says. I''ve thought about two paths, one being to say we''ll wait for rescue. The other thing is to say we move on, isn''t it simple? But even though there are so many of them, it''s not realistic to wait for rescue, because maybe we''ll find them here any day." "You''re worried about Senior Dill..." "I''m really worried. But there''s nothing we can do about it... Your Highness, is there any way that Master Chris and the others are coming with escorts? "No. Mr. Chris has been on his way to Magna with his mother''s escort since yesterday. So I don''t think there''s anything to tell you about Mr. Chris." In case you were following me in hiding, Leonard thought about relying on Chris. It was a bitter decision because of the anomaly and the emergency that went off with Dill. "Then I knew it. We just have to keep moving... because there''s no guarantee it''ll help, and now it''s a fool not to do anything." "I agree with Bats'' idea, too. Even if you keep your mouth shut, the danger''s just coming." "If you agree with me as far as Your Highness, I have nothing against it..." "Likewise, I don''t think the fight will help, and I''ll do my best to support you at all." Everyone''s opinions were summed up. It''s dangerous to move, but it''s even more dangerous to have many raven butterflies nearby. I don''t know which one is right unless I try. That''s why they chose to act. Then I kept walking for a few hours. Still a thick fog surrounds them and blocks their way. From the direction of the sun, the approximate orientation was known, so there would be no turning back. I heard kick-ass raven butterflies over and over again, and each time they stopped on their feet and got on guard. Nothing could be found, but the situation with raven butterflies flying around nearby is always the same. We discovered a small river that flowed thinly, where we decided to drink water and take a short break. Having walked long enough, Ain and Bats have also saved up fatigue. "Lorraine, I''ll carry the water." "Rikai. Everyone drink well while you can." "Leonard, you don''t have to tie the line." "Why not, Bats? "I can''t believe you noticed the bond, and when it''s lifted, you''re going to attack me." Leonard, who was about to tie the line, told Bats to stop it. The cunning demons detect the existence of the junction, some at the same time launching an attack as it was lifted. The raven butterfly is among its cunning demons. That''s why I didn''t want to tie the line. "You really know Bats. Is that your father''s influence? "Oh yeah. My father has always fought demons in dangerous places. He has taught me so many things." Answer Ein''s question with care, Bats. The area served by Bats'' father is a dangerous area, Bats grew up being taught a lot to deal with and what not to do by such a father. He''s a very dependable man in a place like this one. Even then, I heard from Bats as he took a short break. Raven Butterfly''s weakness is flames at its best. And second, it looks like sunlight. Everything seems fine in the fog, but if it hits direct sunlight, he says his body will collapse. Nevertheless, the current situation is in deep fog. And no one can use the magic of fire. It seemed difficult to make a weakness. "How are you going to rest tonight, Bats? Without a break, Leonard and Lorraine will have their limits." "Take turns sleeping. We''ll be leaving shortly before the sun rises, I want to get through the fog while the sun rises in the morning." "I understand. Then we have to find a place to rest." "All right, I held the water tight. I can go anytime." We finish our break with Loran''s words on the signal and start walking for the goal again. The break also restored some strength, vowing to our hearts to survive safely, moving our legs. 51 Tabernacle: Eins Third Year of School Life [after] The four of them made it to a slightly open place in front of a small cave. There was a reason not to go into that cave. "Whoa Ain. Don''t go into that cave, okay? "Huh? Why, if it''s because of you, you''d better cave in... like demons are in danger or something? "Look at the gravel that''s falling at the entrance. It''s purple, isn''t it? "... ah. Indeed." "It''s a cave that''s generating temper. Old magic and demonic corpses are mixed up in a troublesome environment. It becomes poisonous for demons who don''t live in that cave, as well as for people. You don''t have to breathe in. I''ll be fine around the entrance, but you can''t go in the back, so be careful." "... I see. I''ll be careful." Where the demons are, the poison is poisonous. For example, it is not uncommon that the cave itself emits poisonous substances, such as this one. Ain''t the first time I''ve seen it with my own eyes, I look into it uncommonly. "Are there demons in there too? "That''s right. But it won''t be a big deal here. There''s like a poison bug or something. By the way, anger works for raven butterflies. Even so, there''s no way they''re going in here." "Then I''m relieved." "Neither of you is talking noisy... look, help me get ready" "Oh bad Loran. So, Ain, let me help you." "Pleasant." "Hey, wait, Bats! Is it safe to be there!? "Nothing wrong with that. You''re not coming out the entrance, so no matter what happens, don''t go in there, okay? "I hope so..." Leonard is also convinced, and everyone begins to support the camp. Just when I went to bed, Leonard was supposed to support the bond because it was dangerous. The water was not a problem because it was drawn from the river, but the food was mainly fruit picked up on the road, and I felt it was slightly insufficient. "... there''s just something I can eat, I guess" "Honestly, my belly doesn''t swell. But I guess Ain''t right." "Don''t say that, Bats. It doesn''t taste so bad." "Yes, yes. Fresh and delicious." The atmosphere never sinks too much and their considerable vigour is still preserved. "Hey Loran. I''m sorry to improvise, but could you make me one demon prop? "What''s the matter, suddenly... I wish I could, but what do you want? "Well, I wish I could, uh, make it..." I was worried about Dill. But first, there''s nothing we can do if we don''t survive. With that in mind, the feeling that I would definitely survive became even stronger. After they calmed down, something happened that the Bats were afraid of. Several raven butterflies were watching from outside the junction. But it''s not compatible where I opened it. The fog is also thin here. The raven butterflies, who understood it, waited for their prey to leave the junction and go to an excellent position. And the next morning, while they still couldn''t see the sun, they began to dominate their departure. Everyone who took turns resting was still able to recover more health than yesterday, although much of the fatigue had not been removed. Carefully committed, they follow the spot a little before the sun rises. "So, listen to me. Dear Ain, if you think you suddenly stood up when you were on your turn, head for the entrance to that cave... and you just went inside." Loran leaks his voice in a frightened manner. "Ein, what are you doing... so dangerous" "I wanted to go to the bathroom. He just came in the shadow of the entrance! "If it''s just the entrance, well... Your Highness. Please, it''s a dangerous imitation." "I know. I''m sorry. I won''t do it anymore! Last night''s split was for a pair of Ain and Loran. I took turns in a pair of Bats and Leonard. During the former pair, Ain suddenly stood up and said toilet and went into a cave. I wondered what Loran was doing stupid when he saw it, but couldn''t react to the sudden. A few minutes later, I finally sighed relief at Ain, who came back as if nothing had happened. "Let''s go then, folks. We need to hurry and survive and tell them about Dill." "Ah!" "I understand! "Good luck today! Day three, usually the last day of this internship. Everyone thought it would be hard to score a goal by the end of the day. But still, no matter how many days it takes, it doesn''t change my mind that I will survive. Today''s journey felt flatter than ever before. At the end of this internship, they were convinced that the goal was close because it would be a flat journey. "... it was tough. Looks like the goal''s close." "Oh, shit. I don''t want to do this kind of internship again." "Bats is right. You want to give me a break the second time." "Really... but if I could survive, I''d work out a little bit next time." "Me too, Loran. I just realized my lack of strength." "That would be a good thing. I''m going out with you." "... ask for your hands and software" Wrapped in a slightly soothing atmosphere, the line continues down the road. I haven''t heard the raven butterflies yet today, I was somewhat suspicious of that, but it still makes no difference that I don''t want to meet them. "Oh no, you guys, sooner or later, sign up for the guild? "What the heck from a stick to a stick...... I don''t. This time I know it''s not my job to deal with demons." "I guess I''ll ask a lot. Because demonic material is essential for the development of magic props, of course I plan to do it." "I plan on doing it, too." Ain''t the last time I replied, everyone looks surprised and stares at Ain. "Hey Ein... aren''t you just, like, unacceptable? "Yes, Your Highness probably won''t grant permission..." "Because I wanted to be an adventurer, and I think you''ll forgive me for a little while." "I guess it''s hard..." "But Your Highness. If you want to go to a lot of places, I was wondering if that wish would probably come true in a few years." "Huh? Why? "This is the position of Prince Wang, so you will travel to many places and do official business. So you''re going far away from the king''s capital." Ain''t got a big smile when he hears that. "That''s good to hear. Looking forward to it." "His Royal Highness the King of Cash, Ain''t..." "Isn''t that better than pulling? I feel safe as a citizen." Sign up for the guild, visit many places as an adventurer, and see a variety of objects. Even as Ain, that seemed very exciting. Given his status as Prince Wang, I thought it wouldn''t be that easy, but still, I''ve never forgotten that dream. That being said, Ain and Bats stopped at the same time. "... Bats" "Oh. The fog got a little thicker than it was earlier, I guess I was after it. Here." "Both of you? What''s wrong with you?" "Loran, Leonard! Follow me! I began to hear the sound of kick-ass from afar. It''s the sound of a raven butterfly targeting a line of Ain and coming to attack. "Where are you running..." "We just have to run for a few more openings! Let''s go!" Numerous crowds of raven butterflies begin to follow the line. First we have to escape and head to a place where it''s easy to fight. The chase begins, as abruptly as yesterday, against the raven butterflies. "Leonard!" "Eh... what is it, Your Highness! "Can you also prevent your junction, poison or something!? "Duh, poison!? About a dozen minutes will prevent it! But what the hell......! "I''m relieved to hear that! Hurry!" I didn''t understand why they said it was poison, Leonard, but I can''t afford to think about that. Leonard and Loran follow him crazy in death in the direction Ain and Bats run. Then for a few minutes I arrived at a place that I thought could be a shield with a large tree, even though it kept running open. As soon as he arrives, Ain gives Leonard instructions. "Leonard!" "Ha, yes! "Hurry up and tie the line! Please!" "Wait, Ein! Even if we tie the line here, if we release it again, they''ll just attack us! "I know what Bats say too! But please, Leonard! "Huh... I understand! And Leonard sat back and began his discipline to broaden the boundaries. From afar, a number of raven butterflies are flying. Place Loran and Leonard behind your back and get ready for Ain and Bats to intercept it. "Leonard, hurry up! It''s not that long before we can protect you! "Oh, I know, Bats! While in a hurry, Leonard is well on his way to building the junction. Next to it, Loran watches everyone with a nervous face. And Ain and Bats are protecting those two. Several raven butterflies, flying forward, flew by Ain and Bats. "Ain!" "Ah!" I can handle about a few of them. Ain stabs a stomach in the gap where the bats could be cut. A raven butterfly unleashing a paralyzing attack can handle it, unless it eats that paralyzing attack. That''s how you take down one raven butterfly at a time, but a big wave arrives. There are dozens of raven butterflies. Ein and the Bats manage to stand around two to one, but they still have a large number of enemies. A defense that spanned several minutes, although he managed to fight that way, finally happened what he feared for the Bats'' body. "Grr... chiku, chiku..." "Bats!" I got a raven butterfly paralysis attack on my body. And it was Ain alone who could fight, the moment they thought it was over. "Eh... junction, activated! The area was surrounded by light and Leonard''s junction was activated. The junction that spread around them to their starting point drove the crowd of raven butterflies out of it and managed to escape from a state of absolute despair. "Ha... ha... you''re late, Bats" "Oh, oh... thank God, Leonard" "Bats! Are you okay!? Ain''t run over to a bat that''s paralyzed and falling. Fortunately, a raven butterfly paralysis attack was never a highly toxic attack just to be paralyzed. That''s the luck of being unhappy. "Oh, it''s okay, Ain, I don''t have a good body. I could have planted an egg even though I wanted to." "Lay down a little and rest." "That''s all I can do. I intend to." "... but Dear Ein. Did you even think about suddenly spreading the line to Leonard? "Eight or one." "Dear Ein? I was suddenly baffled when they told me to tie the line... what the hell are you going to do? "I''ll explain it right, but give me a break. Exactly tired..." Ain had an idea. If you think about it, it''s a hand that could sweep away a bunch of raven butterflies if it works. But the first thing I wanted to do was take a short break, and for a few minutes I kept waving my sword at many raven butterflies against them, and I was running out of most of my strength. "Yes water. I''m glad I drank a lot yesterday." "I''m sorry, Loran.... Pfft, if it weren''t for this time, I would have enjoyed the water in the woods." "Yes, sir. You don''t have to say that until this very moment at all." I drank the water I was given, and took a breath Ain. After a few more breaks, I scheduled to decide on the operation. "... I used disposable demon props that Loran made me yesterday" "Loran, what have you given His Highness?" "Don''t look at me with such a scary face... it''s an easy thing, it''s just a magic prop to preserve the ambient air. I just increased the range a bit and it should spread in an instant around 20m or so" "... from what I hear, nothing seems offensive" "You''re right, Leonard. Ain, what are you gonna do with that? "Don''t tell me that. But it''s okay. Because it can''t be ineffective. As long as they''re creatures." to Ain''t explaining the details in detail. The three of them just had doubts. But Ain''s face was so serious, I could understand what he was really saying. "Is there anything we can do? "Leonard wants us to maintain our ties desperately, though there won''t be much magic anymore. Lorraine, check on the bats." "Oh, is that all? "Hey Ain. Then it''s like you''re alone." "That''s right. This means I can''t make it without myself, so I''ll do it alone." Ain''t no way to forgive such a dangerous thing. "It''s okay, Bats. You told me yesterday you were working." "I taught...? In the end. Ain''t talking about what you do. Bats is said to have taught Ain, try to fish out yesterday''s memories, but those things don''t come to mind. Yeah, I''m roaring and wondering which one it is. "No, you''re stopping a lot on a tree." If Ain looked up at the great tree beside him, the crowd of raven butterflies stopped on the tree, waiting for their prey to come out. In a nutshell, the sight is terribly disgusting. "Wow, that''s disgusting. What''s that?" "... not much of a sight to see." "Okay, I''ll be there." Loran and Leonard to the side, Ain mouthed. "A, Dear Ein...? Where are you going...? "You''ve made up your mind. To defeat those guys...... right! Then he gained momentum and ran out of the junction and out of its realm. The junction can get out of the inside, but it can''t influence from the outside. Using its nature, Ain jumped out of it with tremendous momentum. "So, Your Highness!? "Ain''t you what... Whoa! You can hear your buddies from the juncture, but Ain''t keep running, ignoring that too. A crowd of raven butterflies who saw Ain begin to use their feathers and fly from trees to chase Ain. "Wow, that''s really disgusting...... well no, come with me! Body fatigue recovers and Ain runs diligently away from the junction. He then moved around the tree he found, guiding him to gather the flocks that were flying apart. Looking at the junction more than 100 m away, there were three people who looked sad and saw Ain. Perhaps you think Ein is trying to crusade the herd at the expense of his life. But Ain''t thought about it at all, and I want to go home and talk to Olivia soon. That''s all I thought in my head. "Hey, you. Shit! Suicide bombings that don''t work for parties are paradoxical but horrible don''t you think......! Round demonic props, removed from the pocket. That was a simple, disposable demonic item that Loran had made last night that trapped the air. "It works for you guys, doesn''t it? Then still suck on this and fall to the ground! He slammed the magic prop on the floor and generated the air enclosed inside on one side. As Loran had said, the air in it spread around in an instant, and the shock was never weak, but Ein managed to step on it. The air emitted by the magic prop emitted grey, slightly purple smoke. That''s what Ein collected in the cave last night. Bats had his mouth full. The mood of the cave also works for the raven butterflies. Ein believed it and used the air as a weapon. Using his strengths as a toxin breakdown EX, Ein deliberately threw himself into a space covered in exasperation to gather that dark exasperation from deep down. "... not quite a tactic that others can do, but if they are intolerant of poison. That''s a lot of terrorism..." The result is great success. Its poisoned flock of raven butterflies will be swept away. It was Ain who could feel the horror of something called temper right in front of him. After that, after a few minutes, Loran and the others came to Ain to make sure his temper had disappeared. The bats, who still can''t get out of the paralysis, were taken to the spot by Leonard and Loran. Don''t make me worry! and Ain''t been pissed off by everyone, but the operation is a huge success. Though the result was the best one, he asked me to at least explain it. Ain''t told him nothing because he thought he''d be able to stop it, but he definitely worried about it. I honestly apologized for that. After that, everyone thanked me a lot, especially Bats. Ain''t received a lot of praise with shiny eyes. Now that it''s not a completely safe place, but still a major threat has left. It''s been a long time since I could tell they felt calm. From then on, I waited for the paralysis to fall out of Bats'' body. In a few hours you will be able to move and start walking towards the goal again. The goal was thought to be close. "But Ain, how did you do that? It''s not like humans can stand it." "Oh. I didn''t say that, because I was born with a skill called toxin tolerance, you''re strong even though you seem angry." Toxin resistance described in an aggressive manner. Toxin Decomposition EX was not something I could say even if my mouth was torn. "I see... I''ve never had such a cold liver before in my life, Your Highness." "I''m sorry. But you''ve succeeded, so forgive me." "... I had something to say, too, but, well, no. It''s true Ain''t saved me. But I''m surprised you used it like a suicide bomber, but it''s bullshit that you''re intact." "Really, Lorraine''s right. That''s a move. What you''re doing is a man-made weapon! Bats with shining eyes again and looking at Ain. "I told you Bats was also good for raven butterflies. That''s why I used it." "... ahhh! I told you yesterday, you mean that! Finally got the point, Bats. I finally understood that I had explained myself. "But is it okay, Master Ain? Even if I really get this demon stone." "Oh fine. Nothing. I don''t have any use for it, and they made magic props for me. All right, both of you? "Yeah, I don''t mind. You can say Lorraine was next in line for Ein today." "Me too. So make me another good magic trick, Lorraine! The demon stone taken from the raven butterfly was to give everything to Loran. Actually, it was only one sneaky sucked Ain, but somehow it just tasted bitter, so I wasn''t even willing to absorb it any more. So I decided to present it to Loran, who made a magic prop to compress the air. "Thanks! I wouldn''t be stupid if I bought it on my own dime or something... thanks! While we were talking about that, I could see where the fog seemed to be a sunny destination. The four of them, who I thought had finally arrived, found a surprising sight there. "Dear Ein. I''ve been waiting for you, the move that knocked down the herd with a rush drive. It was very brilliant. The three of them worked well together and got to this nearby area well unharmed. I''m also glad to have the promising ones beside Ein in the future" "D...... Dill!? Why are you here..." "Sorry...... actually, you have to make a seed" Time goes back before this internship, and the place moves to a certain room in the royal castle. "Hehe... hehe, Your Majesty! What the hell is our stupidity!? Is there anything crude about your Highness? "I''m afraid, Your Majesty. I also want to tell you...... I know that on a daily basis, our Leonard is doing well with His Royal Highness the King. Are you kidding me, Leonard? "Wow, how could a downtown craftsman like me have been called to the castle..." On the spot, several adults sat in their seats. First Silvard, and beside it, Warren refrains. The three sitting opposite it, make it Baroness Klim''s wife, Bats'' mother. Next to it, the Duke of Vols. Father of Leonard, who heads the Legal Department. Last but not least is Loran''s father, who works as an artisan in Lower Town. The three of them, guided by the Kingsguard knights, took to the royal castle. The Duke of Forth would not have had to know, and it was about twice in the past that even though the Baroness stepped into the castle, and Loran''s father was his first experience. "Your Majesty. May I give you an explanation? "Oh, I don''t mind." "Now if you''ll excuse me... gentlemen. Thank you for coming here today. First of all, I would like to thank His Royal Highness Prince Wang and I for doing so on a daily basis." Warren starts talking, and the three of them keep their mouths shut, just keep their heads down. "It is up to me to hear and summon your sons this time as the same squad as His Royal Highness Prince Wang to make their way to the Demonic Local Internship. We will now distribute the materials." And Warren handed several sheets of paper to each and every one of them. A few minutes later, the three people who read the contents raise their faces. "Looks like you read it. Then I would also like to take advantage of this opportunity to give His Royal Highness Prince Wang one assignment, explaining from me. It will contain the contents." To sum up what was stated, here it is. Put Dill as an escort and let him leave on the way. After that, he wants to cast off the demons he prepared in the Knights, make the crisis a test and let them overcome it. But safety is guaranteed. Warren keeps the secrets he keeps with him around a few people, and Chris, the Deputy Commander of the Kingsguard Knights, is also nearby. Whatever happens, I promise in the king''s name that I will not make it a matter of great injury. "... may I ask you one thing, Chancellor?" "Yeah, go ahead. Duke of Forth." "In other words, the trial to be made by His Royal Highness Prince Wang. Does that mean our kids are in the same place at that time, and you want permission?" "You''re right. I will also tell you from my mouth..." "Good. Warren, I''ll tell you what else." With Silvard opening his mouth, the three bow their heads. "Fine. The rest of you are making a request this time, keep your head up." Permission is given, three parents raise their heads and look at Silvered. "I promise you in the name of Silvado king of Ishtarika, let''s guarantee security. However, with regard to the injuries arising from the internship, I would like you to take a closer look. Can''t you ask for it?" "Heh, Your Majesty... If Your Majesty asks you, etc., I will be scolded by my ancestors" "Yes, Your Majesty. Even for me, I have nothing in particular to disagree with if you can say so. Rather, my husband will agree and appreciate it. We should be thankful to have a trial that will be such a good experience, even though we are safe." "Wow... I don''t know the details. But His Majesty will say so, for no reason to disagree." "I appreciate you saying that. Thank you." And the three guardians agreed what the Silvers wanted. "Well, here''s what I''m going to tell you, but I mean it was one of the challenges from His Majesty" The four men who had heard the words had fallen off their knees amicably and had stigmatized the fact. "Oh, yeah... well, Dill suddenly disappeared." "You just missed it and left." "And then the crowd of raven butterflies..." "It means we unleashed the captured herd and sprayed it." "Maybe this is our course, too." "Yep. Warren and the others consulted us and chose a tough path." The three of you who interacted with Ain and Dill. It was just amazing, but gradually the bats start to laugh. "Ha ha... Damn. My mother chewed on me too." "So is my father when I say that. Totally... I didn''t know you were doing this behind my back." "Neither is my father. Ugh... how''d it go laughing when I left? I guess they say," This. " "Your grandfather will give you a trial so abruptly..." Perhaps the contents, even the most intense of historical traineeships, will continue to be engraved on them as strong memories. "Well. I think it was fun, and hey guys? "As His Royal Highness says, it was certainly fun too...... but I''ll give you a break for the second time" "That was fun for me too, I guess we can''t all be naughty like that camp" "You sure were like camping and having fun, I''d love to do that again if that''s all. I think I should work out a little bit more because I found the challenge of lack of strength..." Everyone laughed out loud at Loran''s words. The contents were structured, but the result was great success. Ein team''s demonic internship brought the curtain down that way. 52 []/(n, vs) fame/fame/(P)/ Winter is approaching even in Ishtarika, and if you don''t weave your jacket to get outside, the cold is going to catch you. The sky is a little cloudy and the weather can''t be said to be sunny. In the meantime, he was out in the courtyard. "Don''t eat too much, you guys." Five months after the Sea Dragon incident, it''s already getting cold outside. Ein was in the castle courtyard watching as the pet twins fed. I feel different about chanting the theory of sexuality to this twin, but it is harmless enough to say the least, and is no longer turned into a mascot in the castle. "" Hagu, gu, gu, gu! There was an excessive bend, but the twin sea dragons were allowed to keep. At its current size, it has been released there because it was possible to raise it in a water field located in the courtyard. After passing through the castle gate, the water field is connected to a multiple-built waterway, which boasts its vastness. That''s why they didn''t think the Sea Dragon twins were inconvenient either. "How are you today, Elle and Al? Hey, Master Ain? El and Al. I like the name Ain''t easy to call and understand, that''s what I thought of it was this name. El is female, Al is male. The gender was a separate twin. "Right, Mr. Martha. I eat a lot, so it feels good to watch." "I was worried about what to eat, but you were worried" There''s no way I have a track record of raising sea dragons. So what to eat and how to grow it has been explored and explored. Among other things, there were no particular problems with the meal. If you eat fish, you also eat livestock like cattle and pigs. He also eats meat from monsters on shore, and vegetables all he wants without any problems. And then I tried to prepare two pieces of water: sea water and true water, but even true water seemed to have no particular problems. It has been confirmed that there is no problem with the genuine water, so it has been released to the water field in the castle. By the way, now, three servants, including Martha, feed the twins. It was a balanced menu of meat, fish, vegetables, etc. "Yes, sir. There''s still a change." "Good boy, good boy. Oh, come on. Thank you. Come on." Watching the two servants feed somehow soothes. When I initially decided to have a sea dragon, I was very frightened by the humans in the castle. Where Martha decided to be ready and take the bait, it was sounded with a peppy and adorable voice, and the fear faded away lightly. Since then, he has been on duty among his servants, feeding them in turn. Ein is the owner, but when he can''t take time as a king prince, or when he goes to school. Because of such a lot of time, I was often asked to help me with my salary. "Curlu! "Cure! Is it a thank you for the meal, say a word and then start diving in the water. "Oh, he''s gone..." "Ha, healed. Shall we go then... Dear Ein? Now if you''ll excuse me." "Yeah, thanks." And leaving Martha behind, the two salaries went to their next job. "As far as eating goes, they''re cute kids. I knew it was a sea dragon when I saw the movement after diving into the water." "Even if it''s small, it doesn''t make a difference to a sea dragon, does it?" They are also probably born with current skills. Even without moving his body, he was seen moving the waterway in a stream of water or playing with it hitting each other. When Ain takes a trip to the water field, he doesn''t swim and is transported in the water stream, which can look dull but adorable. "Well, I guess it''s time for me to go." "I''m in awe.... What can I do for you? ''Cause Grandpa''s calling me. I''m gonna look at you.'' "I understand. Then we''ll be with you. Tea will be served." Ein enjoyed how the twins looked. The school was on holiday today, but Silvard called me to talk to him after noon. We decided to head early so that we wouldn''t have to wait for Silvard late. "Grandpa. I''m here now." "Hmm. Unlike Katima, your Lord is a good boy who keeps his time" Ain''t gonna follow Ain''t no special about a lightly disgusting Katima either. Ein then sat down in the front seat of Silverado. It was Silvard and the usual two waiting in the room, Warren to Lloyd. And on Ein''s side, two of Ein and Chris sit back, bringing together a total of five. "So many heavy towns have gathered. What''s the matter, sir? "Warren, explain." "I understand. Dear Ein, Ein is in the position of Prince Wang." Silvard urges me, and Warren starts explaining. "Yeah. You''re right." "As I have explained many times in the past, Prince Wang, in the name of His Majesty, may head to many official duties." "I know that too. Does that mean I''ve decided to do something? "Sir Left." He communicated his willingness to affirm to Ain, followed by Warren handing several dossiers to Ain and Chris. "Dear Warren. What''s this?" "I want you to see the first one first. The summarised figures summarise the movements of Euro and the gold in our dealings, etc." Why Euro? Ain''t I wondering, but I''ll see what it''s all about, as I was told. "... you''re doing so well" "Yep. As Ein said, there seems to be a lot of mining." "You both seem to have noticed, more importantly. As I said, the mining volume is going well. Under the water, we are also in the process of planning new magic tools. But as things stand, the sea crystals that can be taken from Euro are a necessity for Ishtarika. I never thought I''d get this far." "Yeah... if it''s this much, it''s an important deal for Ishtarika." "To be honest, there is no guarantee that the new standard of magic props¡­ will surely rise. Development has gone a long way in the last few years, but the truth is that there is no certainty." Ishtarika uses magic tools to do anything. Sea crystals are always used in them, without which harmful substances flow into the human body from demonic stones, with significant adverse effects. That''s why sea crystals are an important material for Ishtarika. "For that reason. We''ve decided to make our relationship with Euro one step closer." "No way. I''ll go to Euro..." Had it been Heim beyond that, another feeling or thought might have crossed my mind. But Euro would have no problem. Ain''t so upset with myself. Ain''t relieved. I realize I grew up too. "Exactly, Ain''t. From there, let me explain... in my first official duties as a nominee, I thought I would have more. But after a meeting with everyone, Ain decided that there would be no problem. It''s too big for the rest of us to get to our feet, where the Lord will go to Euro as a nominee." "Oh, Grandpa... so suddenly. what will happen to the school" "Mm-hmm. Periodic exams were next week, I''ll allow you to be the top director of the school. I will take an exam of the same content as soon as I return home, so there are no problems. The demotion of the group should be reassuring, as it will be judged after the exam." The school has no problems, and you will be allowed to pass the exam as soon as you return home. I am relieved that there is no demotion of the group when I hear that, although if the results of the exam are not fragrant, there may also be demotion...... Ein, by the way, was prepared to take up his official duties as a nominee one day. Nevertheless, I have never thought of traveling to Euro for the first time. "Are you sure you want me to go all the way out to Euro from the question of succession to the throne or something? In case..." "Put Chris at the head of the entire Kingsguard Knights and Dill on as well. Warren, I don''t have a problem with the kids. It''s hard to lose the Kingsguard Knights from the castle, but still, you can''t always keep them full. The level of alert in the castle gives you a lot, so there''s no problem with both of them." "Oh... if you''ll escort me that far, I''m relieved. Yeah." Kingsguard Knights. It''s Ishtarika, a gathering of the most talented knights. Not only do they excel in martial arts, but they are also smart. It is the Kingsguard Knights of Ishtarika that each person was raised to act as a commander in an emergency. And Chris and Dill both follow as escorts. It boasts sufficient escort. "So, when do we get there?" "It will be during next week. Okay?" "Another sudden..." Though I get a little light-hearted by the abruptly decided work. I can''t help complaining. "Warren, Chris. I need you to talk to me about Ain." "Yes, sir." "Ha!" "What, is Mr. Warren coming too? If Warren''s coming with me, I''m comfortable. That''s what I thought, Ein. In a place like the talks, someone more reliable than he is, Ain''t come to mind. "Because it''s a special meeting. That His Royal Highness Prince Wang, and I, the Prime Minister, will go out in His Majesty''s name. You''ll understand exactly what that means." Ishtarika''s sincerity and this member was selected to show his seriousness. During the meeting, many opinions were expressed that there was no need to go that far to rural countries. There are many in that attitude that the strength of the country is overwhelmingly won by Ishtarika and it is unacceptable to make people think they are out poorly. That is why this is the result of summarising the views of both parties. Two Warren and Ein, prove the seriousness. At the same time, it shows Ishtarika''s power of war as an act of demonstration. That''s why Ain''t got in this time, and the ship headed to Euro... "Ein. I authorize you to use the White King, primarily in my name. Show us what we mean and show us how strong Ishtarika is." As Ain headed to Euro, the ship he boards was the White King...... the largest battleship in Ishtarika, which has been taken over by the Historic King of Ishtarika. Ain then ran around convincing the women close to him. First of all, Olivia. Suddenly, I managed to stop him from going to Sylvado to retreat. After that I spent until morning in Olivia''s room and managed to gain forgiveness by sharing stories and tea with her. Next, Krone, she wasn''t as good as Olivia. But after I return home, I can be made to promise to go shopping for a few days. And I kept one letter. "I want you to give it to your fathers. Via Euro, manage to reach the Augusto residence. '' Ain''t I glad to hear that. I made a promise and vowed to deliver the letter. Ain thought he was going to run to the journey progression, but he was an excellent Martha there. He finished Ain''s journey schedule at a flowing speed, and the day before he left, he was already perfectly prepared and his luggage had already been transported to port. And on that day, Ain''t had no particular disturbance, getting on a private train Chris or Dill. He then went with Warren and the others to the port town of Magna, where he boarded the ship White King dedicated to King Ishtarika. I''ve seen him before, but I''ve never been on board, Ain. If you get on board, you''ll be surprised at its extravagant craftsmanship and many weapons, and you''ll explore the ship. Warren gave her a smile and a guide. The sea here in Euro is also blowing cold winds as it approaches winter. Especially in the castle inhabited by Lord Amur, a cold sea breeze pierces his skin as he faces the sea. Normally, even though I felt a little bothered, I couldn''t feel that bothered all day. Because more nervousness is about to happen. "No... Lord Amur. You couldn''t imagine that." "... is that really something that people have created...!? In Euro, near the castle inhabited by Lord Amur, three ships parked in a berth there. On the headland opposite the castle, another Ishtarika ship docks. Even those ships said they had lost their liver, but there were three ships that were more than twice as big, and the ships in the center of them were even bigger and more beautiful. It was a ship that the heavy town of Ishtarika, coming to a meeting with Euro, had just arrived. Battleships lined up on both sides are expected to be boarded by the knights of their heavy towns'' escorts. Of those three ships, it was the most existential one in the middle of them that took away the eyes of those on the spot in particular. "A ship dedicated to the famous King Ishtarika... you''re the White King" "E, Ed Yikes... is there anything wrong with my appearance!? Doesn''t that deserve rudeness!? "I don''t have any. They are from a country that boasts a high culture. Sincerely, if you pass on our thoughts, you won''t be angry either. Rest assured." Lord Amur forgets his position and gets harassed. It was full of overwhelming Ishtarika strength because it strives not to lose any more sanity. Next to him like that, Ed was trying to calm him down. And suddenly, the sound of a loud whistle buzzes. That''s from a giant battleship moored on both sides of the White King. With that signaled, the well-known knights showed themselves from the two battleships and stepped down on a neat foot. Then line up in two rows to pinch the White King and open the center. "¡­ a united state Ishtarika. It would be the best Knights, Kingsguard Knights. It''s a brilliant move. There''s nothing more to it than an undisturbed sense of unity, brilliance." "If you get invaded at this moment now, my castle is going to fall in an instant..." "What do you say, Lord Amur?" "Mm-hmm... right. You''ll fall in a flash." "Those three ships are already falling by the time they get closer." Lord Amur who gets pungent when he says it, but that was a fact. Three of the highest Ishtarika ships equipped with numerous artillery shelling and demonic props. That''s how close we are, so if we''re going to make a fight, we''re already settled. While doing that, four people stepped down from the White King. Walk among the Kingsguard Knights and begin to advance to Lord Amur. "Lord Amur. Please be resolute." "Ugh, uhm..." Lord Amur, who somehow regains his mind and welcomes them. Looking at them one step at a time, I feel the sound of my heart getting louder and louder. And finally, the time has come to meet. "I''ll see you first. I''m Warren, and I''m Prime Minister in Ishtalika." "Here... here you are. I am Amur von Euro. Here is the head of Euro." "Dear Warren. Your name can be found here in Euro. I''m Ed. I have no family name¡­ I am an old minister who has served Lord Amur since I was a young child" "Were you Lord Ed? It''s an honor to keep it as a compliment, I know your name well, too. The other day, there was a rally of fierce men from the continent, and they decorated the victory." For a moment, Pickle and Ed''s brow moved. I was wondering if you even have a good grasp of the minister''s information when it comes to distant continents. "Oops. You mustn''t let me have a long conversation. Let me introduce you...... Those of you who are here have come in the name of His Majesty Silvard. Prince Wang Ain" "Lord Amur, I see you first. I am Ein von Ishtalika. I came here to Euro in His Majesty''s name. I hope this will be a fruitful meeting, thank you very much." Ein was on the ship, receiving some guidance from Warren. Never need to engage in a dialogue with a complete view from above. But it doesn''t have to be a position of total equality, it''s a little trivial, but he wants me to act like I can see the position up a little bit. Ain''t found it a little hard, but I was careful to swing it right. "I thank His Highness Ain for meeting me this time. Let''s take you to our castle." For both, important talks begin. Many thoughts will run through the talks as they seek each other''s prosperity in the future. Ains, when a line from Ishtalika was entering Lord Amur''s castle. It happened. Disturbing things come untouched. And so was this time. Castle of Lord Amur in Euro. In a town near it, guests from a certain country were showing themselves. Using his own identity greatly, he is forcibly headed to the castle where Lord Amur and Ain are. He led three carriages and he was running his horse in a great hurry with a stuck look. Who is in it, though the people of Euro, who walk in the city, see something and their carriages? And I couldn''t understand one thing about what was going on. "So, Your Highness...! Aren''t you so forceful!? One young boy gave his opinion to his own master. "I don''t mind! We, the royal family of Heim, are coming, so much so that we cannot speak of Euro! Give it time, it won''t come true if it''s covered up! We have to hurry! "Shit...... I understand! Look, you guys! Hurry the horses! Heim''s third prince, Tiggle, is accompanied by one young escort apprentice starting this year. His name is Grint. Born in the family line of Round Heart, Heim''s proud general, he is the next master. From being born with the Holy Knight and his talent, he accompanies him as an escort apprentice, of Tiggle, a third prince, even though he is still young. "Ha!" One more line to hurry the horse and head to the castle. It was finally, finally a clue gathered that she was last known as Euro. Since he got that clue, he''s been doing all sorts of hand-working to get here at Euro. And today, on this day, we finally arrive at Euro, and soon we will reach the castle of Lord Amur. "... almost there. I''ll make sure we find him, Kronet! Nobody knows what his rampant one-way thoughts, how that ends up rolling. Even if, on the spot, Ain''t waiting tied by strange edges. ... Prince of the king of Ishtarika and Prince of Haim. They encounter someone who probably doesn''t want to be alone, and that''s both of them... no, for Heim''s sake. 53 uninvited guests Ain and the others were led to Lord Amur''s castle and awaited the beginning of the meeting in the large conference room where they were passed through. That room, which is not always as decorative as you see in Istarica, but where you can feel the atmosphere of an ethnic system somewhere, is an exciting reflection for Ein. Now Lord Amur was taking the time to read the contents of the parent book handed to him by Warren. "... Lord Amur. Keep the paperwork with me and act like you''re checking." "Mmm?... what''s going on, Ed" He looks at his parent book next to Lord Amur as Ed looks strange. In the meantime, Ed has spoken abruptly. "Listen carefully. A beautiful woman with blonde hair, who is beside His Royal Highness Prince Ain. She''s the new Knights of Isthalica, Marshal Christina." "I heard rumors, that it''s number two for the Knights of Ishtarika? "Yep. Since Lord Lloyd resigned that seat, it is she who has taken that seat anew. He''s also head of the Kingsguard Knights." Hearing Ed explain, Lord Amur gives a slightly contemplative look. And then it seemed like something had come to mind, and I asked Ed. "... intrigued, Ed. How about your lord? "What do you say? What? "Don''t shimmer. Whether or not you can win." Ed of the Principality of Euro has treated and made a name for Logus, said to be one of the strongest on the continent. Lord Amur can''t help but wonder how he felt about Ishtalika''s new marshal. "... play" It seems to be the usual joke, Lord Amur wondered if he was behaving in a floating manner. But when I look at his temples on the side, I''m sweating softly. Seeing it makes him change that perception. "What''s stranger than that is His Royal Highness Prince Ain" "Strange, huh? How did it feel, Ed?" "That one, that vessel doesn''t fit in that body. When I stand in front of you, I can''t help but look like a big demon. I don''t understand why..." "Don''t get the point, Ed." "Probably the strongest one on one right now is Lord Christina. But perhaps if you become a mighty demon opponent, perhaps the strongest is His Royal Highness Prince Ain" Ed went on to say more. I feel it, I just put my impression of them into words. Still, Lord Amur did not understand in detail. "I have no idea. So why not Lord Christina" "I don''t know either. But...... when I saw His Royal Highness King Ain, I remembered my old experience. It was when I was an adventurer in Rockdam. Rockdam''s guild headquarters is decorated with models of giant dragons. At first glance, it was just like when I was surprised." "... Ed, does it sometimes mean that your Lord is old too? To a boy like that, when he saw a giant dragon, etc. I didn''t know you had the impression that... His Highness Ain''t human." "... yeah. Maybe you''re old. But if you do poorly, His Highness Ain is more terrifying than the battleship you brought in. I think so." It is difficult to explain this emotion any further. But the impression Ed had when he saw Ain was that he saw something unmistakably gigantic. "Well. I have carefully read the parent book I received from Lord Warren, the guest of Ishtarika. The will of Lord Silvado, king of Ishtarika, was certainly conveyed." "It''s superimposed." I shouldn''t have to make you wait too long for a line of Ishtarikas. The parent book itself had finished reading, so he spoke to Ain and the others in anticipation of the time. Warren responds to that. "A number of agreements on trade of that kind, as well as a formal treaty of friendship. No harm in trying any of them on us, thank God." "That is above all. Lord Amur." "Then why don''t we start talking about confirming the contents? Be fruitful to each other." The parent books prepared by Silvado and the others are not bad to try from the Principality of Euro. I can import ingredients from Ishtarika at prices that are almost close to cost. However, instead of setting aside the current cost of purchasing the sea crystals, I would like you to promise me the amount of ingredients imported there. From Ishtarika, we can sell ingredients that are excessively present. If you try from Euro, you can buy the missing ingredients cheaply from Ishtarika without purchasing them from trading cities and other high gold. It was a story of mutual benefit. And the meeting begins. For its part, the Principality of Euro is led by Lord Amur, and Ishtarika comes to that meeting by Warren as the lead. Ein was reassured that the meeting was going to go smoothly at that point. Outside the castle, the time is finally approaching. A line from Heim finally arrived at Lord Amur''s feet. "Hey, I won''t! "Because you don''t! You say I came all the way here, but Lord Amur won''t see me at first sight! The Duchy of Euro, the castle of Lord Amur¡­ an uncalled guest from Heim appeared at its entrance. Lord Amur''s castle is a large castle standing by the Cape. That''s why when you come straight through town, it''s hard to confirm the Ishtarika ship moored behind it. "Father... I have also kept a letter from His Majesty! You still want to drive me back? "Ha, is it from King Haim...... Huh!? also, sorry...... still, it was about me not being judgmental. I''m going to ask you something right now, so I was wondering if you could wait a little longer..." "... hurry up." A knight who hurries to the castle. He turned to Lord Amur and those close to him for guidance on what to do. I can''t help it either, because this matter is too much for a single knight. "Let us take you to the Guests and Rooms from Heim. Please come this way." A line from Heim that doesn''t try to hide any of the disgruntled looks. Guided by the castle knights, head to the rooms. Normally, such imitation could have been a major problem. But Haim, who is in the strongest position on the continent, is often strong against other countries, and this was also the case with the flow. Even if Euro had made a deal with Ishtarika, that would not have changed. "Your Highness. Speaking of which, what about the castle of Euro, which has a cape with a good landscape or something to look at there" "That''s good. Let''s try to adopt Grint''s proposal, there. It doesn''t have to be a room, show it to you." The knights who were guided were struggling with their freedom. "It''s time for a break. What do you think, Istarians? The meeting went well. Ein was also focused on looking at Warren''s choice of words and how to proceed with the story and trying to make it a reference for the future. And a meeting that had been going on for a long time, but at Lord Amur''s suggestion, we would put in a break once. "Right. I think it would be a good idea to take a break once we''ve had a long, meaningful meeting." Warren truthfully entrusts it. Because I thought that Ain''t the first time such an opportunity would probably be weary, and Lord Amur''s suggestion seemed gratifying. "It wouldn''t be boring to be caged in too many conference rooms. What do you think? To see the view of our castle proudly. The wind seems to have calmed down, and I''m afraid it''s not too cold." "Um, that''s good, Ed. What do you say, Lord Ain, Lord Warren?" Speaking up, Warren sees the chilling Ain. "Oh. I''d like to see it, Warren. Let me show you around." "I understand, Your Highness. Thank you, Lord Amur." "That''s good. Let''s go¡­ Ed, show us." "I''m in awe" Lord Amur''s call led Ed to lead the way and provide guidance. Following that, Ain and the others get up and follow Ed and Lord Amur out the door. To the left and right of Ain, Chris and Dill stand to pinch, before which Warren walks to lead Ain. Behind the Ains who walked out the door, several Kingsguard knights who waited outside the conference room then began walking. "It''s a little queue..." "It''s not an enemy country, but given Ein''s position, it''s obvious." Chris replies in a small voice to the words of Ein, who snapped at the boss. "Well, I knew. Mr. Chris, Dill. Please." Two people who shook their heads and replied, not words. Ain follows the Amur lords while being protected by reliable allies. In Ishtarika, materials close to stone, ore, and demons were used all over the castle. Lay down even more fuzzy carpets, walk and feel no strain on your feet. Meanwhile, here in the castle of Euro, it seems to use mainly materials as if they were rocks. The castle is decorated with beautifully woven cloths, sculptures and other decorations, but is somewhat close to nature. If I say the words badly, I have feelings that there is no warmth in the castle. Walk in such a castle, down the stairs and out. Lord Warren, by the way. "Yes, I wonder what happened, Lord Amur." "Actually, that''s what I was going to report to you today, where Lord Warren and his ships docked. They found huge clumps of sea crystals on the bottom of the ocean." "Whew... that''s it. How big is it? "It is a huge substitute that will also be approximately 15m in diameter. What do you think?" Warren, who hears the words, is surprised by the way he hides them. That too, I''ve never found such a huge mass of sea crystals in Ishtarika. Just thinking about how many magic props you can use is such a substitute for laughter. "I can''t believe it''s that big...... Huh! No, excuse me, I''ve never been discovered before, so I couldn''t hide my surprise." "It won''t even be possible. As soon as the meeting is over, let me bring you more details." "Thank you very much. It''s so huge, it''s hard to dig. After reviewing the materials, we can work out a plan." "That''s a good thing." He said he should have gone on a break, but the story about the deal starts again. Ed looks like a jerk and laughs at Lord Amur. "Lord Amur. I need to take a break, so I''m going to tell you in this place..." "Oh, you''re right. I''m sorry, Lord Warren." "Never mind. As far as we were concerned, I could hear a good story. We appreciate it." "That would be helpful if you could say that..." Lord Amur with a punitive, evil look on his face, but at a good time, he reached the exit. "From the courtyard, you can go down to the cape. Watch your step and come down." Ain and the others out in the courtyard continue to follow Ed and Lord Amur. They can get out of the courtyard to the cape, and the view of Lord Amur''s proud castle approaches. "The waves are calming today, and the wind is calming and warming. We''ll get along just fine." Ein and the others left Ishtarika at night and arrived at Euro in the morning on a line. I was a little chilly when I got there, but now that time has passed in meetings and such, the warmth after noon is just right, as Ed says. "It''s a nice sea breeze." "You like it. Above all, my lord Ain. Come on over here...... hmm? He was Lord Amur, who cared about Ain''s words, but found several knights on the road from the courtyard to the Cape, wondering what was wrong. As well, Ed realizes how it is, and asks the knights what it is. "What are you doing? "Gosh... this is Dear Ed. And Lord Amur... no, were you with anyone from Ishtarika?" "Yep. Thought I''d take a look at the view of the castle''s pride. So what the hell are you doing here?" "¡­ oh, when the Guest sees this view and waits" Guests, I wonder, Lord Ed and Amur. "Excuse me. What if we Ishtarikans are crude...? I think Warren asks. I wondered if the knights I brought behaved tyrannically. "Yes, no. You may also destroy the ministry! Guests are¡­ the¡­" To a knight who can''t seem to speak much. Lord Amur begins to ask. "That''s enough... that''s enough. Go directly and I''ll find out! Ignoring the knight, Lord Amur descended the stairs and appeared on a terrace placed on the headland. If you were really a guest, I don''t have that planned for today. I mean, I meant friends with no promises, which is why, assuming this one would be strong, they were the ones who imitated it disrespectfully first. Following Lord Amur, who walks with his bosom, Ed moves on. Apologize to Warren, another knight attached to Lord Amur will lead the way and guide the Eins On the terrace where Lord Amur arrived, an "uncalled guest¡±, not expected by everyone, sat and waited for him. Behind it are a few supposedly escorts of the guest. "Lord Amur! Wasn''t it too late! I didn''t think this was gonna take long! "... hey, why are you here..." It was Tiggle, the third prince of the Kingdom of Haim, who came up the stairs descending to the Cape. He has met several escorts and a line with Grint, the next head of the Round Heart family. "Lord Amur, what happened? Suddenly panic like that..." Guided by the knights, Ein and the others arrive late by Lord Amur. Ask Lord Amur what happened to Warren. "... hmm? Who is it, Lord Amur? You were keeping me waiting and dealing with another guest? One of Tiggle''s escorts startles me at the look of it. "Eh... don''t... lie, it is. Why... why are you here! "What''s the matter with you all of a sudden raising your voice, Grint? Shame on me..." Found the person who was walking behind Warren, Grint dew his great surprise, aside from his master. But that won''t help either. A few years ago, my own brother, who suddenly disappeared...... I had no idea that my brother, who I thought had fled Roundheart, was in Euro and was talking to Lord Amur. "Your Highness! That man is my brother...... not from Round Heart already, but his previous name was Ein Round Heart! He was my real brother! With the words, Grint pointed to Ain and told Tiggle. And all who were on the spot saw Ain, even though they had lost their words to the word. That was with Ed and Lord Amur, without exception. "... should I say it''s been a long time, Grint... Mr. Chris, Dill. You can''t move that hand forward because it''s okay. Everybody, okay? "... I understand that." "Ha......! Chris, who tried to pull through the fine sword (Rapier) he put on his hips, and Dill, who also tried to pull out the sword. Ain''t stopped them. There will be many reasons why Chris and Dill got angry. First of all, on this occasion, you called me ¡±that man¡± about Ain. And that''s what I said and fingered after that. And finally, Grint''s lineage and the word His Highness triggered the most. Because the fact that it is a Roundheart lineage, and the word ''Your Highness'' that Grint uttered, means that he is a royal human being in the Kingdom of Heim. Based on Olivia and Ain''s past, it is not impossible for the Ishtarikas to kill Roundheart and the Heim royal family. It can also be said that they had no choice but to pull out their swords. It would have been to blame, but Ain''t never blamed it on this occasion. By the way, it was never just Chris and Dill who nearly pulled out their swords on the spot. Ein said, ''Everybody like you?'' I said it. Behind Ain, the Kingsguard knights heard their hands on the sword. It was the same thing that was killing them. "How dare you say it''s been such a mild and long time...! "Excuse me. Are you--" Warren opened his mouth and tried to keep the conversation in his hand. That was stopped by Ain. "... Lord Amur. This is not the place to rest in this situation. I could walk and change my mood, I appreciate it. ¡­ but there seems to be another guest. Let''s get a new conference room and get together there." "Ah... brother! Awesome because I''m suddenly starting to divide up what! Ain''t a little irritated by the grint of not reading the air. "Grint, if you are also a nobleman, behave yourselves accordingly. It''s been a long time since I''ve spoken to you in the first place. What do I say, yours is beyond degrees.... Lord Amur, okay? "Ugh... you''re right. I don''t know what''s going on either, sorry to keep you all on your feet, but we''re going back to the castle." Ein''s unique aura, emitted by Ein. Lord Amur, who was given the sign and whose complaint he tried to tell the Tiggles also lurked the ringing. I honestly commissioned Ain''s proposal and decided to go back inside the castle. At that time, Ed again senses the size of Ain''s strange vessel and becomes wary with his obsession. "Eh... Master Tiggle is a third prince! Before that prince, that attitude." Lord Amur has entrusted Ain''s proposal, but he still won''t give up. To Grint, Ain''t said strong words. Grint''s words have crossed degrees, even though he is still younger than Ein. "... then I am Prince Wang. The Third Prince and the Prince Wang, even young children will know who is in the best position. If you have an understandable head for that, if you''re not a fool...... follow me in silence first! To the words, Grint and Tiggle turned red in their faces and dew their excitement, but Ain''t going through no intention, he goes up the stairs and leads to the castle. The Kingsguard knights of Warren, Chris, Dill and other escorts also attempted to mimic it and go on-site. "How disrespectful...! Slightly windy suddenly...... wow!? "So, Your Highness! Please watch your step! Apparently, a suddenly stronger wind struck the Tiggles. Ain''t seen that from the top of the stairs sideways. "... Hey Mr. Chris. Something wrong? "That''s about all I''ve done. I want you to thank me." Apparently Chris was using wind magic and gathering the wind to them. A strong sea breeze gathered blows hard around the Tiggles. "That''s what I like about Mr. Chris." "Ah... thank you, sir" In my mind, it was Ain with all sorts of thoughts staggered. But a little soothed in Chris'' adorable resistance. Speaking of Chris, it lights up Ain''t words. Though the tone remained the same...... he turned his face slightly downwards and hid a slightly reddish face. Praise was also heard in small voices from the nearby Kingsguard knights and dills. Some of them echo Ain''s attitude earlier. And then Warren, who saw how Ein was earlier, talks to Ein. "Dear Ein. You were brilliant earlier. I am sure I will report to Your Majesty, Your Highness and Olivia." "... but a third prince, I thought it was too disrespectful to say." "No. I''d rather say so. Because you could have said something like," When I can''t take over the throne, "etc. I was wondering if there was a problem." Tiggle is the third prince. Unless something matters, I will not succeed to the throne. "... is that Mr. Warren in a bit of a mood, too? "Come on. What do you think..." A man like Warren would never put his attitude on the table. But still, Ain''t got it, Warren''s probably in a bad mood, trying to be mean. At the end of the day, he grinned and conferred with Ain, returning to his original place. I know you have pride and pride as a royalty, but shouldn''t you think a little more about a country called Ishtarika and say the word? Yes, I think against Tiggle and Grint. "Ha, I should have said no to this name if I couldn''t... How did this happen? You should have taken your time with your mother and Krone..." ... given what would be happening. It was Ain that made me think that. 54 After a disturbance. "Again! Grint, you can still go! "Ha, ha! Of course, Your Highness...! "Uh... Dear Warren. Do you still want to go on? "Of course, keep going, Dill" The stage is the training center for the knights in Lord Amur''s castle. Together there, in great excitement, two knights were competing for the sword. How did this happen and what happened? It happened in the conference room, it started with a stream. Each row returned to the castle with a distinctive face. First a row of Euro, the castle owner. Finally, Ed also lost his composure and had the look of what was going on. Lord Amur can''t seem to stop the sweat floating on his forehead, he can''t feel calm. Next uninvited guest, a line from Heim. Ein''s words still make the situation bright red on his face unchanged. No, I might have settled down just a little bit. Nevertheless, it did not change the way they looked frustrated and, unlike one row of Euro, they were restless in a different way. And finally, from Ishtarika, Ain''t got a line. As far as the people around you can tell, I can''t see anything different. If you insist, it was mainly Warren who took the lead, but it moved to Ain. And I guess that means Warren just follows suit. Apparently, no one knows what they think on the inside just because they can''t see anything unusual. Finally, after returning to the castle, we arrived in the newly prepared meeting room. First, a line of Euro went inside, through a line of Ishtarika, and then through a line of Heim. Tiggle was also a frustrating factor in that, but the situation was bad. If it were a normal calm situation, I would have immediately remembered one of the Olivia and the others when they said Grint''s brother. But today I started with the Krone thing, and there was a lot of blood on my head. Because of that, I still didn''t realize it was Ishtarika people. In a sinister atmosphere, the humans of the three forces assembled in the conference room. Make sure everyone takes their seats and Lord Amur never opens his mouth. "... His Royal Highness Ain. We apologize for this situation." "It looks like you didn''t mean it either. It would be like an accident, I don''t mind." "If you say so, I''m just thankful.... and Prince Tiggle. Without a promise, why did the Lord, the prince''s position, suddenly come here to Eurus?" "Oh... yeah! Something important happened! Listen, you have to be honest with me! Is love something like blindness? Tiggle just starts talking about his purpose, without examining Ain''s qualities first, without apologizing for the fact that he suddenly interrupted them. "Honestly...? "Uhm. A nobleman in my country showed up here in Euro for the last time...... it was unknown! But we found one clue! "¡­ please continue" Talk about Haim''s nobility disappearing from Euro. I heard that, Ishtarika. One line said, ''Is that...? react such as''. Ain''t got eyes on Warren by his side. Warren had such a pleasant grin. "I heard that the Principality of Euro is officially doing business with Ishtarika more than a few years ago! And that ship has been back and forth many times!... Our heavy town of Heim, Grand Duke Graf Augusto. And that granddaughter, the woman who would have been my fianc¨¦e...... she must have sold Krone off to Ishtarika! Unable to contain the excitement, Tiggle stood up and pointed to Lord Amur. Lord Amur, who had no choice but to float a pocan face, beside him stands Ed with a similar look. "Hey. Mr. Warren." "Ku, ku ku ku...... sorry. My grin has leaked...... what''s up? Speak to Warren in a low voice. Because the flow is getting suspicious. "A lot of things, I''ve been wondering what that guy''s talking about. I''d like to hear Mr. Warren''s opinion." "Hmm...... That''s right, this situation, where Euro is a villain per se, is hard to pass up as a friendly country. Will you leave it to me? "... more or less" I understand, Ain''t staring at Warren, who replies in a whisper. "We do indeed trade with Ishtarika. But I don''t remember doing anything like human trafficking. There may be a possibility that you are riding in the middle of something. But at least we haven''t done anything." "As Lord Amur said, we do not traffic in human beings." I do not traffic in human beings. But I guided him. It was a word game. "Then I want the Ishtarikas to hear about this! We trade in Euro, so how easy would that be? "Ugh, that''s certainly possible..." "-- Excuse me, Lord Amur. Do you want to come from me? Warren''s words, which can be exactly the help of heaven, for Euroside. Hearing that voice, Lord Amur and Ed both relieved themselves. "Lord Warren...... Oh, I don''t mind. Regards." "Then excuse me... Tiggle" lord, "I''ll see you first. I --" "Become... disrespectful to the Lord! What the hell are you--" "I''m Warren Lark. I am the Prime Minister of the united state Ishtarika. My country''s name came up, so soon as I opened my mouth." At that moment, Tiggle''s face became once again excited. And I remember Grint''s brother, Olivia, at the same time. "I didn''t know you were here! Let me hear it! Why did Ishtarika take the heavy towns of our country and Krone, who will be our princess! "... Hmm. Is that a deal? The biggest surprise of the day was the moment that occurred to those here without exception. Warren mouthed it looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow as she stroked her beard bearded beard beautifully. Attention is drawn to him. "And... the deal, so...? "Yeah, that''s what I said. I ask again...... is that a deal? Tiggle that will be the reddest face ever and dew your excitement. "What a fool! What''s the deal! It would be natural to correct it, because it is possible that the lords are doing wrong! "Hmmm... if it''s possible that you''re doing something wrong, it has to be right." "Heh, heh! Not quite honest, I''m the prime minister, so naturally...! "Then let''s investigate it quickly. Oh, there. Find out what''s going on. Bring me a survey. I''ll give you three months of respite, check it out. Return to the ship and move on to work." Warren gives instructions to an Ishtalika civilian who was nearby. But the contents of it are licking off Heim, and Tiggle''s anger will not subside. Civilians who were desperate because they enjoyed laughter follow the instructions and leave the room. For the record, the clerk was to be resented by many knights and clerks this evening. The reason was to escape from a space desperate for laughter. "What''s so long...! Don''t you know what will happen to the Krone and the others after such a long time! "I see. You''re absolutely right, then let''s have a meeting after this...... a meeting about Miss Krone. So, you sure you don''t mind? "I wish I had done that from the start! Totally... well, that''s fine. Then find out as soon as possible." "Yep. Don''t worry, I''ll tell His Majesty everything I''ve done." Tiggle got a little satisfaction with how Warren was doing when he finally asked me to be honest. But Grint, who was by his side, opened his mouth. "¡­ excuse me, Your Highness. May I?" "Hmm? What''s going on, Grint?" "Of course I wondered if the results of the examination could be sent to His Royal Highness..." "That would be normal. Such a thing. Isn''t that right, Prime Minister? "Hmm? I don''t know what you mean." "What are you talking about? So I guess it was after I checked on Krone." And Warren looked up as if he had a point. If you look at it from Ain''t, you''re about to spill a laugh at that playful attitude. "Oh was that it? I assure you that I will convey my reassurance to Our Majesty." "... you don''t, you contact me" "So that''s a deal. We will look into it. Whether or not to tell it is a different story." "What are you talking about? Are you..." "So is there any advantage to us, by communicating what we looked up to Heim? There won''t be. Anyway, the national traffic is cut off. There is never any interaction... so to speak, we can talk about a different world. To be clear, I don''t feel the need for us to pay for it and tell you about it. That''s why it''s a deal." Tiggle was not the only one flashing, Lord Amur was with him. Only one line of Ishtarika around Warren has just not changed his expression at all. "So, what can you give me from Heim? It''s a consideration for the information we looked into." "Look at your feet...... okay. Of course I''ll pay the corresponding price. Promise in my name." "Oh, excuse me. I can''t trust Heim''s promise to the royal family. So I would like you to prepare the consideration first, if you have it¡­ yes, I can give you the information we can only know about Miss Krone." Unusual for Warren, an attitude that greatly stirs up his opponent. But Tiggle is already in hand, because Krone''s intel on Istarika would not be available without a deal with Warren on this occasion. "Eh... he said he was licking us too much" "Is there something you''re licking? I want to hear more." One thing, Tiggle couldn''t get into a strong attitude. There''s too much difference in the argument against Warren. Even the year, but also the experience. Tiggle knows more about a country called Ishtarika than many humans do. And of course its strength. It cannot be denied that Ishtarika was out strong in the umbrella of not launching a pre-emptive attack and not committing an act of aggression. Still, when I''m talking to this guy named Warren, I really can''t get the advantage. Until now Ishtarika has been just a sweet nation if you try from Haim because of the fact that it keeps the words of His Majesty the First. But when I talk to Warren, I realize it''s not just sweet. "¡­ what do you want for consideration" "Right. If you want some necks...... would you be ready? Warren''s gaze suddenly became stronger. Tiggle felt a scarier aura than that. It''s easy to find out whose neck you want. Royalty and I can easily predict it would be Logus'' neck. "... there''s no way I can" "Then you have no choice. Besides, I''ll give you that." Warren with a change of expression and a favorable look. "It''s also on the edge of something that we met on such an occasion. What do you say, Lord Tiggle''s escort and the escort of Our Royal Highness Prince Wang... make the two of us duel. If Lord Tiggle''s escort triumphs, we will send you the materials free of charge." "Oh, really! "Yep. I won''t lie to you." Tiggle that dews great joy, and Warren keeps smiling at that tiggle. It was Chris sitting on the side who looked like a man. Ed to Lord Amur, who was like outside a mosquito net, in a stream made by Warren. I didn''t understand what was going to happen... when they said it was their castle. Then the stage returns to the training center. This battle, proposed by Warren, as consideration for the deal. Ain''t thought it was something Chris fights for as a representative.... but this is what Chris said. ''That''s just the weak one. The bully... Dill. Dill will be your opponent. " ''Wow, me...? Of course I don''t mind......'' After such a conversation, Dir as Ishtarika''s representative. And out of Tiggle''s escort, I wondered exactly if an adult knight would be chosen, but it was Grint who was chosen. Even though he''s still young, among the escorts Tiggle has with him, it''s about top-notch strength. Even before the duel began, Ain''t had no choice but to react to what he said: ''Born as a holy knight, fear our knight''. And that duel begins. It is coming to an end several times. Why so many times... "Oh, one more time! Come on... what the hell..." Because Grint, who had his body knocked down and his sword stuck around his neck, had spoken so many times. When I look at Warren, I smile and ask Dill for permission. And next, that duel begins for the fifth time. "No, Mr. Chris. Dill is strong." "We are also a handful of people in Ishtarika. That''s enough for Ein to be entrusted with his escort... but I didn''t know there was a big difference so far. I didn''t think at all." Did a single blow hit Grint''s offense, it didn''t hit him. Of course, there were several scenes where Dill would take Grint''s sword, but after he took it, it either flushed lightly from body to body, or he would take the counter and sink. "G...... Grint! What are you doing! Next time, next time, we''ll decorate the victory! "Ha... ha! Tiggle for desperate support. And I''m going to win at any rate and dedicate my victory to Tiggle, Grint. "Dear Ein. To be honest, I thought I could do a little more if I was born with the Holy Knight. It''s one of the best in the chivalry." Finally, Chris complains. "Is that it? Isn''t Top the Heavenly Knight? "I wouldn''t recommend that because... somehow, there''s a part of it that''s close to suicide bombing. I''ll explain it in detail next time." "What, that bothers me awesome. What''s a suicide bomber..." I''m more interested in Chris'' words than in the battle of the Grints. But the next time he told me to explain it, I decided to put up with it. And the fifth duel began, two of Dill and Grint stood up and were signaled. "But I wanted to see Mr. Chris fight, too." "... then when I get the chance, I''ll show you one thing I''ll take care of" "Looking forward to it." The battle between Dill and Grint continues while we''re in conversation. Already Dill is just waiting for Grint''s attack without setting it up from himself. Looks like Grint is attacking that too. "Ed. The guy named Dill, for a long time..." "You''re strong. In a few years, Lord Logus will have enough arms to eat." "Well... do you appreciate that much" "You say you''re so young, you get a glimpse of Ishtarika''s strength. It''s just horrible." Lord Amur decided to enjoy the duel purely. In terms of mental health, I also thought this would be better. But from earlier on, Tiggleside couldn''t seem to calm down. "Eh... what is it, what is that other guy! How are you..." He kept saying things that were just out of hand, and he was still there for him, believing Grint would win. Not so much, the meaning of the word Saint Knight in Heim is significant. If I can''t beat that, I''m also desperate to think I can''t get Krone''s information. But ruthlessly, the end he hoped would never come. "Damn..." On Grint''s belly, Dill''s sword pattern was hit hard. The shock caused Grint to lose his freedom and fall to the ground. "G., Grint!? "... it would be cruel to say it again. How about around here today? Dear Warren," "Mm-hmm. Dill''s right, Lord Grint seems to have been a knight in quite a brilliant move for his age..." "Oh, yeah... I think so" Dill turned his back on Grint and began to return to Ain. But even if he rots, the Holy Knight, Grint, who gained such rare skills, also recovered his body quickly. "Not yet! Not yet. Ahhhhhh! I got up and started running towards Dill, Grint. Amazing resilience, he started to get up and run out. His pride and many thoughts aroused Grint. Surprised at how it went, Dill looks back and looks at Grint again. "Dear Ein. It''s just the right opportunity. How I can show you my strength in these places of duel. We''re going to show off one end of it --" When I heard Chris say it, I thought Ein would do something to stop the runaway grint. But Chris'' words stopped halfway through. For a moment I wondered if the sand at Chris'' feet had moved, and I mouthed the rest. "¡­ we have shown off" "Uhhhhh!! Ah...... that!? Where is my sword? Chris said he showed it off. But Ein had no idea what he had done. Grint, whose phase never stops, finally pulled out his sword, and the anomaly occurred as he tried to turn to Dill. "G., Grint!? You... at the end of the sword, where did the blade go! "Wow... I dunno! When I pulled it out, for some reason there was no part of the blade..." Chris keeps talking about the two who keep surprised. "A few years ago, I told you, didn''t I? If I fought Lord Logus, he said there was a reason why he couldn''t fight me. That''s this...... how did it go? "... all I could tell was that the sand on the ground moved. I guess it''s just brilliant." Chris is probably the fastest knight in Ishtarika. Ain, who witnessed the speed, reaffirmed her reliability. It''s hard to stand on the same stage as her first, that''s what happened. When Grint searched for the blade, the part of the blade was delivered in the rustle of the sword. Apparently Chris cut it off the roots. "Eh... brother! One last time! Fight me one last time! Not only are you hiding in the escort, but show me how strong you''ve gotten in years! After a moment of silence, something that everyone never expected happened. It comes from the Isthalikas and, in a nutshell, is above all disrespectful. It was just a demeaning attitude. "Ha ha ha!! "Ku... ku ku" "Hey, I wonder what you''re going to say... against Your Highness? Ha ha! The Kingsguard knights of Ishtarika were the limit. I finally couldn''t stop laughing at this farce of the day. "What''s wrong! Would be disrespectful! "Bu... it''s a funny story which is disrespectful" "Oh... not at all. If it was such an interesting pastime, I should have laughed from the beginning" "True. I heard it was you, Your Highness''s brother, so I thought what would happen..." Grint hits that wrath on Ishtarika''s Kingsguard knights in too many situations. But their attitude will not change. "... not something to laugh at" Finally, Dill begins to crush the Kingsguard knights. He''s young, but his position is higher than that of a regular Kingsguard knight. That''s why I can flatter you. "Our knight excused himself. Lord Grint... but if you can''t beat me, it''s a strange story to deal with His Highness. Because Your Highness is far stronger than I am. As an escort, I''m sorry." The words had a huge impact on Grint. Of course Tiggle feels the same way. But when it came to Ed, he was still convinced like that. I felt for Ain, hard to put into words his intimidation. I was a little relieved to know that wasn''t a mistake. In amazement, a single clerk by Warren handed him a bag containing documents. Receiving it, Warren starts talking in a playful manner. "Ooh! We''ve just received information about Miss Krone, Lord Tiggle." "Huh... is that true! I can no longer afford to care if they call me Lord, but I have more important things to do than that. Grint''s failure to win didn''t close the deal, but he''s still trying to get that information somehow, putting measures through his head. "It would have been on the condition that your knight would have won. But in honor of him who fought so many battles, let me share with you the information that has just arrived in Lord Tiggle." Tiggle honestly gave a joyous look to the exact concession. "I appreciate that! Then let me know what the information was! "I wonder if it''s because of the year, I was losing track of Miss Krone. I''m sorry I said I was a very familiar person." "... well, did you know? "Yep. Then I''ll give you this paperwork.... Lord Amur? We are going to take the day off. Return to the ship, so if you need anything, tell the knight outside." "Ugh... um. Understood." Warren handed the material to Tiggle''s escort knight. After that, the Ishtarika line begins to return to the ship we came on board today because it was supposed to be open. "Come on, Master Ain. Good luck today. Let''s take our time on board today." "Oh, okay. Let''s go, then, guys." "Ha!" "Understood." Chris and Dill replied in turn to Ain''s words. "... heh, heh! I should have given it to you honestly from the beginning." Even so, Tiggle was informed about Krone. I can''t stand to laugh at you. Grint, who kept losing, is said to be much stronger Ain than Dir, who kept beating himself. I hadn''t been able to regain my sanity yet. Tiggle didn''t care about such a grint, he just opened the material. His other escorts are relieved by the way it is, praying that there is good information in the dossier, and staring at Tiggle. But I felt safe for a while. Tiggle starts mouthing the content in a grumpy manner. "Ko, is this... is this true? You''re lying...... No way, Krone... Huh? The escort is suspicious and keeps peeking at Tiggle. "... the first day of Ishtarika. Miss Krone put Wang Prince Ain on top of herself and slept as she did. That''s all the material I found in the morning...? Tiggle tore away the material as if Krone had allowed Ain to take his body. I didn''t think so, but there was nothing else written. "Heh... I''m kidding. Ahhh! Tiggle''s voice also reached Ain and the others who were already on their way to the White King. "Hey, Mr. Warren. What did you tell the civilian? Looks pretty rough over there." "Hmm. Did you just find out" "You mean Mr. Warren. What did you make him write in the dossier? "I didn''t write any lies in particular. I just told you that on the day Miss Krone arrived in Ishtarika... I put Master Ain on my body and put her to bed... I was wondering if I could tell that Miss Krone was staying safe" "Do you mean to your body? Because it''s a knee pillow, right?... or made me write such an embarrassment..." Ain''t got his hands on his forehead and hid his embarrassed look. "Oops, you''re certainly right...... because it was a beauty story for us.... because it''s a reputation topic among us." Knee-pillow by Krone, the way Ain slept in the harbor was famous there. Ain and Krone, to that smiling look and Krone''s likeness as the Virgin Mary. Because the future of the two of us was expected. "Well, yeah. Damn...... why have you become such a big name...... I didn''t expect that. Or we''re all too rough! Not at all!" Civilians to the knights who giggle when they dull at the words of Ain. But it was pretty refreshing, Ain''t I thought so? Hopefully on that spot, I also wanted to see Logus stay and Chris take him down. No, I rather wanted to do it myself in that case. But Grint would be difficult, seeing me stand up with Dill, and I didn''t think I could do that at a glance. I didn''t see any sign of becoming the other person. When the difference opens up so much, I even feel sorry for him the other way around. It''s a good story to lick your opponent off and get your foot slapped. I vowed to make him a teacher on the other hand so that nothing like that would happen. 55 Hate "Are you still worried? "That must be natural, Lloyd. It''s my first time... I''m afraid of nothing, but I still pray for nothing to happen." "I''m taking the Kingsguard Knights with me to Chris..." "Well. If anything, it''s a clear hostility. We just have to send troops." It was late at night, but three adults are gathered in Silvard''s room. To the couple of Laralua in Silvado, Lloyd was in the room. Ain headed as a nominee today, my first night. Make it your first grandson, Prince Wang. There was no reason why Silvard shouldn''t worry. "As such, well... if you have suffered a clear harm, it is natural to dispatch..." Today Silvard was even mouth-running to something less usually spoken for worries. Alcohol is also advancing, making it easy to dew in my heart. Oiled pure fire lamps illuminate the room, not bright lamps made from demonic props. The shadow of fire, which also shakes in a slight stream of air, makes me feel something sad today. "Mm...? Excuse me. I will." Second, the sound of knocking on the door echoed in the room. It is uncommon to come at such a time, usually in disrespect to the King. Lloyd went to the door and asked what was going on. "Huh... I see. Just fine, yeah, you don''t have to worry about it. I tell His Majesty from me...... um. Thank you very much." "Oh, Lloyd? I don''t know what''s going on at this hour." "Yep. As a matter of fact, he said the communication that His Majesty would have been waiting for had just arrived. I received it as a report." "... hmm? There''s more...? "Dear Ein, this is today''s report. Would you like to read it? Heard of today''s report, Silverado gets drunk in an instant. Then with the most energetic voice of the day, I call Lloyd. "Why don''t you come and get it! Laralua would be concerned too!? "Yes, sir. I''m curious...... Lloyd, please." "Ha..." Slightly in a hurry, Lloyd returned to the two of us. Hand over the report you just received as it is. "... heim. You think so?" Not only Lloyd, but I had a cold sweat in an instant as far as Laralua. So much absolute aura, the silverado that emitted it. Another different tension surrounds the room than it did when the sea dragon, and to its silvered aura, the two of them keep their mouths open. I wonder if something happened to Ein and if Haim put something on him. Numerous assumptions come up in the heads of the two of them. But that was between us. Then, less than a few minutes later, Silvard smiled on his face. "Ku...... kuku, ha-ha-ha! What a pleasant story! At that moment, the tension that was covering the room breaks. "Oh, you? Can you tell us what''s going on...? "Your Majesty, what happened to Heim..." Silverado smiles even more at the words. Start telling the two of you what was written in the paperwork, in summary. That''s the story of Ein and the others today, from meeting Tiggle to returning to the White King. "Oh, oh... that''s it. It''s a good night to hear comedy on a night like this." Laralua shivering her shoulders while holding her mouth down with a fan. "Ha-ha-ha! Your Majesty, Ain''t you a brilliant grower! "Oh, I didn''t know the education and experience I''ve had would bear fruit so far." "But you? I''m not sheltering the Heims in front of you. It''s just, what about the knights laughing on the spot as Kingsguard Knights? "Mmm?... I don''t know what you''re talking about? Laralua saw a deliberate, pokane-faced silverado. Look at that. There''s a point. "... right. It was a mistake." That the knights have laughed at Grint. That decided not to look at the report and that Silvard did not speak. Because I thought that would make us all happy. "But Your Majesty. I have to praise Dill for the best he''s ever done." "You''re right, Lloyd, my chest feels so bad... it''s Laralua. Should we reward Dill for defeating the Holy Knight of another country several times as royalty? "Yeah, right. Surely Dill doesn''t have a solid sword yet. Just the right opportunity, Ein. Sometimes I can be your escort, so I''ll send you a sword from the royal family." "Let Dill rejoice. Thank you very much." For Silverado, this day''s booze turned out to be a very tasty one. At the same time that Sylvado and the others received the report, they had received it with Olivia as well. To Olivia''s room was carried by Martha, where two people, Olivia and Krone, enjoyed a tea party at night. The two of them felt equally laughable. A story plays on that topic. "Hey, Mr. Krone. What is this third prince like? I''ve never met him when he was in Heim..." "If it goes easy. Do not bend the values you have cultivated and continue to follow them until you have accomplished what you obsessed with. Something like that..." "... you mean the, the persistent man? "In a nutshell, you''re right..." Olivia, who can no longer say the following words, relaxes with tea in her mouth. Krone also saw how that Olivia was doing and similarly put her mouth on the tea. "It''s in my report that I was a candidate for the Queen..." "The royal word takes precedence over anything else. If that''s true, I think he was a candidate close to finalization." "Oh, oh." The Royal Word in Heim is more important than Ishtarika. There is no such system as the Royal Decree, which Ein used during the Sea Dragon uproar. It would always be more right, such as royal decrees. "And Dear Olivia, Are you sure? As far as the report goes, I felt there were more thorns than Ishtarika had ever seen before." "Yeah, I don''t mind. There really is no more national transportation... and neither am I, because I am not a citizen of my beloved Ishtarika. I don''t feel like a problem." Krone thought. No woman fits the word Virgin better than Olivia. Is that why I don''t think it''s basically a situation where Olivia "hates" people? It just becomes "indifferent." As a result, the situation may make you really just no longer interested and feel as if you are an ant on the shoulder of the road. Even if, on the spot, there was Grint, who was a former family member. Or whatever you think in your head, it''s natural. Because given the way Olivia and the others were treated when they were at the Roundheart family, it''s more gentle to have this done. "And that''s rude talk... I can''t believe you''re trying to steal a girl from the side who''s going to be the daughter-in-law of a human house. Oh? Could it have been the third prince who was speaking first... Yeah, but I said no once, so it''s not working." "Oh, yeah... Olivia, are you? Olivia looked at Krone with a smile when she was called by Krone. "Oh, what the hell is a daughter-in-law..." "Mr. Krone meant ein... Am I wrong? I blush when I hear that word, Krone. "Eh that...... somehow. Um..." "A little embarrassed? To Olivia''s words, Krone nodded cocoon without saying anything. Because of the embarrassment attached, my eyes also nod to hide with my forehead. "Hehe, I get it. ¡­ let''s continue with the Tea Party" Seeing Krone still shy, Olivia urged the Tea Party to continue. Krone quite often behaves boldly, even with Ain. But when I put it into words, I seemed to feel embarrassed for some reason. I thought so cute about Krone, and Olivia was a little adorable about Krone. Days had passed since Ain and the others arrived in Euro and had some talks. A meeting from Tiggle, who was never put through on board, but was applied for as every day. And even as Ain and the others were in talks with the Amur public, they tried to break in a few times. But it was held back by the Kingsguard knights of Ishtarika and the knights of Euro, and never succeeded. And finally, the day comes for Ain to return to Ishtarika. Today, the last day, certain urgent tasks were to be carried out. "All right, stay put! Pull it up carefully! Ain and the others are standing together to do a hunk of discovered giant sea crystals. Because of the scale, we talked about using the equipment of the battleship on which Ein and the others were listed and pulling it off. "Thank you for your cooperation" "No. This is a profitable story, I''d rather take this opportunity." It was Lord Amur who spoke to Warren. Though I found it, I was thinking about how to pull it up to the ground. "When you''re done pulling this up, you can come home soon." "Yep. This was a fruitful and good meeting. I would like to thank you very much for the opportunity." "Thank you very much. ¡­ one thing has gone wrong" "It was an accident. We don''t care." "... but I appreciate it. Heim''s spearhead must have kept us out of it." About Graf and Krone. Euro is irrelevant and Ishtarika may have something to do with it. It was, for one thing, thoughts to protect Euro that gave him the information to make him think so. Of course, it''s undeniable that the heart that wants to fuck them up was in Ishtarika. But I had the best option to take both. "It''s an important friendly country. Never mind." "... Ishtarika is a seemingly warm country. But if Heim ever gets too well..." "One. Let me tell you something" The air Warren wraps around turns into something just a little tight. "We don''t have to strike directly, we can do damage. For example... let''s say in a port town in our country, we changed the fishing method to a" special "one. The near-shore sea ecosystem will then change, and the dangerous demons will head to the bait-rich sea¡­ for example, the port town of Roundheart, off the coast. Demons are hungry at all times, so it''s enough for a few days." "... I see. Glad to hear your valuable story." "That''s good" Even as they speak, the pulling and discharging work goes well. If we take this to Ishtarika, the country will be even more hydrated. With that in mind, Warren can also afford it. Some time after that, the sea crystals finished pulling up and loaded onto the battleship. Having confirmed that, and greeted Lord Amur, Ain and his line head to the ship in order to finally go for his homeland, Ishtarika. "Eh... hey, my lord Ain. This is a gift from us, Euro, with all our hearts." "I''m sorry about this, Lord Ed. I''m happy with all the attractive stuff...... hmm? This..." A Kingsguard knight receives souvenirs from Ed. From among them, Ain found a single wood-carved figurine. Its color and good shape, it was a figurine enough to recall a certain existence. Some dangerous urge strikes Ein''s body. I don''t know why. But from the moment I see the figurine, I start to hold something in my mind like a destructive urge somewhere. "This is a figurine of a certain race, called the Patron God on this continent." "Oh well...... So, what kind of race is this figurine? Ain feels her heart move big. Is this where you''re going to see that? I thought so. "These are the guardians of this continent, the Red Fox. It is regarded as a well-connected species, and I hope that its grace will not fall on His Highness Ein¡­ Ishtarika as well" In fact, on this continent, because of it, "redhead" people are said to have been born with the blessing of a patron saint. and Ed went on to tell Ain. "... ah. Thank you, thank you." Ain, on the other hand, was full because he would be careful not to get his attitude on his face. I was in the same mood, as did Chris and Warren. The situation went inside the White King and continued until there were only three of us. It should have been a situation where Ain and the others moved aboard and just left already. But the air in the room was never calm. Already the ship sailed Euro, and Lord Amur''s castle was at sea invisible, but its air remained unchanged. "Well, Dear Ain...... Lord Chris. I want to give you my opinion." The word Warren uttered is a story that I find uncomfortable from his usual point of view. Anyway, he is just himself and has enough thought to solve a number of things. That''s why it was unprecedented to ask Ain for his opinion. "I think this figurine is definitely a red fox." Red colored, female figure with fox character. The wood-carved figurine was one and two melons near the side of the Demon King, which was in the material translated by Chris. In a rough manner, Ain points to that figurine placed on the table. "I don''t know the details. But as Ein said, I think it''s the same as the Red Fox." "Hmm..." "The red fox, which was near the side. It is probable that she will trigger the Demon King''s Rampage ''... a sentence written in old elf letters in a book purchased by Katima. But I don''t understand a single meaning, let''s just say I believe that one sentence. Why is such a presence a patron saint here on one of the continents of Euro? "You don''t know. The Demon King was rampaged by some means from the Red Fox. Let''s just say I believe this. So you''re saying that the red fox came to this continent after you let him run wild? "It would be best to assume that Ein is right... but I don''t know what the purpose is" Chris opened his mouth when Ain and Warren thought he didn''t know why. "... enjoyability. That''s what you wrote, in that book." "... Chris. What are you trying to say?" Unlike usual, things are still going wrong Ein. While Warren and Chris wondered about it, Chris continued to explain. "The Red Foxes may be up to something again on this continent..." "If you think about putting Ishtarika in a mess, you can also think of trying to do that. Then the next target is not Ishtarika..." Warren agreed with Chris. Chris hypothesized that he was going to crush the continent as if he were going to play. "No." But a word of Ain denied Chris'' words. Ein''s condition is still the same and just creates a different look than usual. Chris saw how it went and felt as if he were a knight in the war. I''m just sitting there, and there''s no gap, and if you take your eyes off me for a second, my neck is going to be dropped to the ground when I realize it. Have such emotions. "That''s always been it. Always scratch the other guy. But... no, it was from the beginning. I believed him, and that was my mistake." From Ain''s mouth began to emerge one word after another without context. "A, Dear Ein...? What, what are you saying...? "Dear Ein, what is wrong with you! Warren is followed by Chris surprised. I have no idea what Ain is talking about. I look at him with anxious eyes at what he''s suddenly saying. What did you believe? I don''t know one thing Ain''t said about what was from the beginning. "I was just wondering if you miss me. But no... that was from the beginning, I guess I was willing to play. Ever since" Arr ", ever since" Um "... Huh! Ein didn''t respond at all, even to the two voices. Finally, he rises and approaches the table where the red fox figurine is placed. In that way Chris went next to Ain and tried to take his hand. I don''t know what''s going on, but I wanted to calm him down. But I can''t move my leg, and Chris sees his leg for some reason. "Huh... what, so..." I was never enchanted by the restraint system. There are no other signs of magic. ... but I''ve only figured out one thing. My legs are trembling like deer. This is fear, an emotion I haven''t felt in a long time... and my legs are stuck. Chris was still feeling scared when he dealt with the sea dragon... but still, it wasn''t enough for his legs to stop moving. Why do you feel so much fear in your instincts that you can''t move your legs? Chris doesn''t get it. "And I even came to break the bond...... haaaa!! Ain puts his right hand in a big swing and starts swinging it. Chris wondered what he was doing to that arm movement as if waving a great sword, but that instant anomaly happened. Suddenly a loud anger echoes during the White King, and Chris and Warren both cover their eyes. Immediately afterwards, he opens his eyes and sees what he has left behind. Then it was quickly found, and there was a big hole in the room where Ain and the others were. It''s such a big hole that you can see the sea and the deck from there. When Chris next sees Ain, when did he take it and where did he get it out of him? In his right hand is held a huge sword, incompatible with its body. I guess that sword blow created a big hole in the White King. Everything was blowing away from the table where the Red Fox figurine was kept. The White King was the best battleship inherited by the king of Ishtarika, whose defense was exactly stronger than that of a dragon, with endurance that was not a glimmer. I should have had it. But still, so far, so much damage has been done to Ain''s face. "Huh..." Ain stood staring at something blurry, but soon he would close his eyes and fall over. "Dear Ein! Chris can hold Ain before he falls. The great sword he had vanished like a particle at the same time as he closed his eyes. "This... apparently doesn''t end here alone" Warren thought so and was just staring at how Ain was being held by Chris. After that, many Kingsguard knights enter the room. And they could only marvel at the tragedy of the room. 56 Cause and effect When he realized, Ain was in a meadow with a cool breeze. He seems to be pillowing something soft, and his neck is never hard. If I dare to give you a problem, it was about where this place is. I can''t even try to wake up my body. It was like a dream with restricted body movements. ... Ain''t opened his eyes by the way. A strange phenomenon that doesn''t open your eyes but somehow understands the situation on the spot. But Ain''t got it. That''s the plain surrounded by calm air, with blue skies stretching even everywhere. I hear a nose song from above Ain''s face. With a woman''s voice, she''s knee-pillowing Ain. That''s why Ain was relaxed even in places like this. The woman strokes Ain''s sleeping cheek. "... okay. I hope that''s enough." What''s enough? Ein wanted to say so, but he can''t speak up. But still, she seemed to understand Ein''s thoughts. "It''s about you. Come on, it''s all right now... sorry, that''s bothering you" About myself? Did I bother you? What the hell are you talking about... When Ain''t thought that in her heart, she just looked in trouble and caressed Ain''s head gently. "... now go. Don''t worry about anything anymore, I''ll take care of it next time. I''m so sorry..." To Ein''s feelings, she gave no answer. But suddenly it feels like freedom has returned to Ain''s body, to find out about her and where we are. Ain opened her eyes and tried to turn towards her, but as she moved her body, the view began to shine white. "What the hell are you...! Ein succeeded in waking up her body as it was. But if you notice, it''s not where you''ve been feeling until earlier, it''s inside Ishtarika''s castle. It was Ain''s room. "... Oh, that? Organize your head. Calm down, why am I here? Where was the place just now...? The more I think about it, the less I know.... First of all, I should have gone to Euro for a name. So on the way home... on the way home? On the last day, he toured the work of draining giant sea crystals. I can''t remember what happened after that, what did you do? When did you get back? When did you get to the castle? "... at night" Looking out, one side of the area was covered in pitch black. The castle town of Ishtarika can see numerous lights even in the late hours. But if it''s even after 2: 00 in the middle of the night, even if it''s from Ain''s room, it''s less than it counts. Looks like this is the time of year. "Oh, that? What is this... I wonder if I''m hurt." Ain''s right arm was covered in bandages. That bandage looks familiar. It''s a special bandage from Katima''s lab. Bandages made by people with skills in sealing, like Majorica. I have no idea why such a thing is wrapped around my arms. "Hmm. Well, okay." I don''t feel uncomfortable with my arm, that''s why I stripped the bandage off at once. At the same time Ain touches that bandage rather than it disappears as if it were ash. "I don''t know why. Well... first" Chillin Chillin. Ring the bell Ain had on his pillow. By ringing this, the service will always come to Ain. "I just want to give you a break that you''re still young and you''re forgetting things intensely. I wonder if I was getting tired." First name to go out of the country. Ein wondered if it was because of that or if he was getting tired. That should be it too, somehow it''s been a long time since I''ve been reunited with my brother and interacted with Heim''s troublesome royalty. Because I was very tired mentally. If I had thought about that for a long time, I would have heard noisy noises from the outside. Soon afterwards, the door was released, and the two men who came into Ain''s room were Martha and Chris. "A... Ein, dear...? It was Chris who opened his mouth first. The expression was stained with surprise, as if to look haunted. "Hey, Mr. Chris. I''m sorry. I don''t remember since I got back. When did I come back to the castle? Kind of interacted with my brother, and he seemed mentally tired..." "Dear Ein, ah! "Hey, uh...? Hey, what is it, Mr. Chris? Listening to Ain''s words, Chris hugged Ain with a large tear. I can''t even react to Ain''t much about what''s going on. "A, Dear Ein... How is your body...? What''s wrong with Martha''s expression, too, from Ain? He had a look that made me want to call it. I felt like I was wondering what to do, like I didn''t have much to say to my surprise. "Hmm? Yeah, looks like he''s been asleep for a long time since he got back, and I don''t know if that''s a problem, rather it feels better than before he went to bed. So how long have you been asleep? "... Dear Chris. I invite His Majesty to come. May I ask for Master Ain? "Ha... ha... it''s okay, so..." Chris, who is now crying, replies to Martha. Ain''t understand the situation yet, why is Chris crying so much? "Hey, Mr. Chris. What''s the matter with you? Cry so much." "Because! Because Dear Ein... Dear Ein! "Ugh, um... even if they say so, I don''t know a bit" Older women, it''s also a little embarrassing to comfort beautiful Chris. But with so much crying, I felt something different about not doing anything, Ein. Ain''t stroking Chris'' head, who kept crying on Ain''s chest, to give up the child. In doing so, Martha seemed to have returned in great haste, and all those who had been called had the same look on their faces. It was Olivia who was called, Silvado, and Laralua, the three of them. Among other things, Olivia had the same reaction as Chris. "A... Ain''t... Really, Ain''t...? "Oh, yeah, Mother. I don''t remember ever since I got back, but I returned home after my fame. There''s so much going on that I want to talk to you about... hey, mother?! Rushing out, Olivia started crying as well beside Chris. Is that it? How could you even mother...? That''s what I thought, Ain, I looked up at the Silvards with a troubled face. "Ain" "Grandpa. I finished my name and returned home safely. I''m sorry, but I don''t know the situation because I was tired...... can you tell me? Silvado, who has received Ain''s gaze, speaks his name. And Ain asked for an explanation of the situation after he told him he''d finished his name and returned home. Silverado who seems to have managed to keep that look, like putting up with something. Even that looks strange to Ain. "... for the first time in a long time, I''m glad to hear Ain. Katima will be here soon. Let''s talk about it." ... Long time no see? What are you talking about? That''s what I thought, Ain, but Katima told me I''d talk to her when she came, so I decided to wait for her arrival. More than a dozen minutes after Silvard''s words, Katima arrived asleep. When it comes to sleeping rolls, it''s like cat clothes, and if you look at it from a third party, it''s a sleeping roll that doesn''t make sense. I don''t understand the need for cats to dress like cats. Even if it was such a dumb look, for the Silvers, he was now more comfortable than anyone else. "... it''s finally happening. You question child." "It''s not my fault Heim''s people were there." "That''s not it.... What, you don''t understand? Even as they waited for Katima, Ain remained embraced by Chris and Olivia. That''s still the same now, the two of them stick to Ain forcefully. But no one, such as Silverado or Laralua, or Martha on the contrary, can blame it. Ain''t got a different impression on that than the usual Silvado''s. "And then you mean Grint? Or." "Well, this time, I know I didn''t mean it... well, good. Holy shit, Olivia, Chris. I''m going back a little bit." Katima, close to Ain, excludes Olivia and Chris from the side of Ain. "Oh, sister! About now..." "Ahhh... ahhh..." Olivia pointed her resentful face at Katima, and Chris pointed her abandoned cat-like face at Ain. They were two in contrast, but without going through it with any intent, Katima takes the two away from Ain. "Ain''t you able to walk? "I was wondering if I could walk... that... oh, that? Ain''t put effort into my body to get up, trying to get out of bed. But as usual, my body doesn''t move and I''m about to fall out of bed. Seeing how it was, Katima supported Ain with a small body and put him back on the bed. "Well, we need a little rehab." "Li, rehab? The air in this room is hard for everyone to say. Still, Katima keeps telling Ain. "Nothing''s wrong. I''ve been taking care of a lot of things, and I''ve even been in good shape with magic tools. But it doesn''t all work out so well..." "I''m sorry, Mr. Katima... I don''t know what that means. What do you mean, you need rehab? Katima changed her expression to something serious just a little bit. I finally told him the answer to that question. "... six months. Since Ain''s return from Euro, nearly six months after that incident, Ain''t been... on that bed, unconscious." With a lonely look on his face, ''Ain''t almost fifth year too......'' Katima added that at the end. It had already been nearly six months since Ain returned from Euro. Afterwards, Ein could only be dismayed, too. Chris and Olivia were about to leave Ain without wanting to, but Silvard''s words would leave the room with them. I''m not even talking about making it late at night. That is why the occasion was to be dissolved once and gathered first thing in the morning. Ain''t never been able to sleep since. I don''t have any information at all, because all of a sudden I was told that six months had passed. I was desperately trying to think back to my memory, thinking about what had happened. After a few hours, I''ve finally just remembered the last situation. Souvenirs received from Euro. That triggered Ein, who was transforming as if he were not himself. But now, I didn''t want to think about the souvenir. When you''re alone, it''s going to work out again when you think about that. With that in mind, I just have to think about something else and turn my thoughts against it. ... take a look at your body. If I thought it was uncomfortable, my body would have grown. Ain''t grown and flourished, and if you fall asleep in six months, your body grows little by little. Ain''t got a little bit of joy in his body''s growth and it''s getting brighter out there. Martha picked me up in the morning. She brought magic props used by people with impaired legs, like wheelchairs running on demonic stones, if you put it plainly. With Ain''s assistance, if you let Ain sit on it, you take Ain as it is. Arrived in Silvard''s private room. There were Silvado and Laralua, plus Olivia to Chris. Finally, a total of five Katimas were waiting for Ain''s arrival. "I''ve been waiting for you, Ein." "Thank you for waiting, Grandpa." "Ain. Come on, come here." Olivia invites me and Ain moves next to Olivia. Olivia sits on the couch, but Ain''t got to line up next to it. Chris then moved next to the other side of Ain, contrary to Olivia, and Ain took the form of being pinched by both of them. "Ain''t you? How''s your body? "It''s about teeth that don''t move freely, there''s nothing else wrong with that." "Yes... I would have loved it" "Ain. Lloyd and Warren will be arriving soon. But I want to hear it first." After Laralua speaks to Ain, take a breath and Silvado opens his mouth. "... what is it? "If it ever becomes a national crisis. What does your lord want? Ain''t Prince Wang, you never have to jump into danger yourself. But there are only things Ein can do. If that happens, what do you want Ain to do? A national disaster, as if it were a sea dragon. But in this case, there are only things Ein can do from the beginning. He says he knows that. I mean, without Ain, we might not be able to solve it. "The national disaster is for everyone here and Mr. Warren and Mr. Lloyd. ¡­ Krone, can I assume she will be harmed too" "Of course." Silvered staring straight at Ain. Taking that gaze, Ein also decided to answer with feelings. "... now Ishtarika is my homeland. If it''s to protect your family, to protect your loved ones. I want to stand up to it, even if it''s dangerous." "Right.... Did you all hear Ain? Silvard, saying so, saw the faces of those in the room. Laralua meditates his eyes and just stands quietly. Olivia was holding Ain''s hand, which sat next to her, tightly. And Chris is holding his fist hard with the momentum that he seems to be bleeding his own hands. Katima nodded at Silvard as usual, as she told him to do. "Ein. If you''re the Lord now, maybe you''ll get an unusual reaction. Follow me." "Where is it so bad to follow...? "Between glances. Lloyd and Warren are waiting, too." Ain''t got no idea what Silvard''s going to do now, but he''s still following, so Ain''t decided to keep quiet. Chris pushes me to the wheelchair and leaves the room following Silvard. Plus Katima followed me, but Laralua and Olivia didn''t seem to follow me. After leaving Silvard''s private room, no one opened their mouth and arrived at the entrance between the sights. There, as Silvard had spoken, two Lloyds and Warren were waiting for Ain''s arrival. "Dear Ein. It''s been a while. Your body has grown, and what do you think? Lord Lloyd will make you new clothes." "W., Lord Warren... I''d like to beg your pardon" "Ku...... haha! You two were relieved as usual. Sorry to keep you waiting." "No, there is no annihilation. If you want to wait for this Warren, Ein, no matter how many years, we will wait for you." "That makes you wait too long.... Grandpa. What are you doing here? Ein was relieved that Warren and Lloyd were as usual. And the next thing you know, it means that Silverado has gone out of his way to look at it. "First, I''ll have you inside" "Oh, yeah, I get it..." Lloyd hears the voice and opens the door between his eyes. There''s nobody in there, just a tight space. "Mr. Chris. Please." "Yes, I''ll take care of it." Have Chris push the wheelchair, Ain''t going in there. "Oh, that...? Ain''t been going in there, going behind the silvers going. Chris, who was pushing Ain''s wheelchair, felt uncomfortable. "What''s wrong, Mr. Chris?" "Yes, no...... I just felt like I was suddenly getting heavy. Sorry...... nothing" I seemed to feel strange, but I thought it was my fault, Chris. Continue and start pushing Ain''s wheelchair. "Really? I hope so." Keep going. Warren on Silvard and three Lloyds arrive by the throne. Between the sights, there are landmarks like one line. That was like one demarcation sewn using gold thread to maintain a constant distance from Silvado, king of Istarica. When Ain and the others get there, Chris suddenly stops moving. "Chris? What''s going on? Come closer." "... it doesn''t work. Ahead of here¡­ as if there were a wall, we can''t move on." Behind it, Katima seemed convinced of something and nodded. "Lord Chris. Push me a little harder." That''s what Warren told me and moved Chris to lift the wheelchair a little harder. Then the anomaly becomes dew. ''Don''t come... Don''t come...! "What the... this voice, ha!? It wasn''t just a voice. When I''m listening to that voice, I feel like my body is getting cold, sleepy. It just seems dangerous. "Chris! Keep Ain''t away from the throne! Hurry!" "Ha... Ha! Chris, who followed Katima''s instructions and steered away Ain in a great hurry. Then something that I had just felt, like my body was cold, disappears quickly. And as if nothing had happened, things had converged. "... it''s Katima. Your six months of research, unfortunately, was the right answer." Silverado said so, in between glances. I was staring at the Demon King''s Demon Stone, set on the wall directly above the throne. "Yes. The research went well and I''ve never been so sad... No one wanted such a tragedy." "Uh... Mr. Katima? What are you talking about?" Katima has a rare and sad look on her face. Ain''t making me nervous watching that. "I wonder what the cause is...... Only one human being will gather so many strangely connected beings." "So. Mr. Katima! Katima handed a book to Ain. "... I''m sure. Ain''t the only cause that''s been around for so long." To the words Katima speaks, the mystery only deepened, but first I see the book handed to me. I know exactly what it looks like, it was a brand new book made here recently. Looking at the author, Katima and Chris'' names are written by a series of names. This is what the title said. "The Demon King of Tragedy" and. 57 Adventure Preface Confused even when given abruptly. What the hell is this book? And what''s a demon king? In my head, all my questions come to mind. "... I think I need to ask you something. But first, I look through you lightly." "Okay. Well, I''ll read it first." Pushed by the air between the glances, Ein honestly decided to look through one of the books. Still brand new leather back cover. Its touch is still not soft and tame, and I don''t see any distinctive aging of leather. Embossed letters were easy to read. Ain''t let you down for a little while, enjoying the touch. I finally start opening the cover of that book. "... a book made by Mr. Katima and Mr. Chris? "Yeah. Over the past six months, I''ve been dying crazy to find out, and I''ve finally got a book. It''s hard to make it worth it." I guess it''s so much confidence. Katima, who was a part of the research, seems to be a substitute for her mouth until then. Ain''t only got cause and effect to cut. Ain''t started concentrating on one of those books to see the clues, continuing to be concerned about the words Katima uttered. "Whoa, wait. Cover your body with this cloth before you start reading, just in case." Describe the conditions under which the Demon King occurs. 1. Can''t be a pure human species, interracial or half has the potential to lead to the Demon King. 2. No matter how many degrees you continue to evolve, it occurs as the demon king of the first race born. For example, even if he was born as a bird demon and evolved into another race, he becomes the demon king of birds. 3. Unless you have the talent to reach the Demon King, no matter how much demons seem to devour the Demon Stone or try to give it a level. There is no way to get there. Under the above conditions, we shall proceed with this book. Demon King appeared on the continent Ishtal once in the past in the record. "Jealous Dreamer Archet" is just one person. She bears the name of jealousy, but at the beginning of her awakening as the Demon King, she did not bear the name. Further information on this will be given later. In Ishtarika in the past, there were times when race, now called interracial, was also considered a demon. Nowadays, even if you have a demonic physique, your right to be interracial is granted to beings who speak the language and do no harm. But in the days when his consciousness was still faint, Archet the Demon King was king to many of them. I hear she was often known and immature as a king. She had two families like that. Two Elderlich''s in Durahan. From these families begins a nation in which Archet becomes the Demon King. The three families have traveled the continent Ishtal over the years. During that journey, numerous encounters welcome three people. Throughout their long journey, the three families helped many demons (interracial) and spread their names. As a result, the three names will be known by many. The three of them were sweet. If anyone was in need, they helped it and fought with it. Then many who admire the three gather and develop into one town. After that, the three of them have continued on many journeys, starting from that newly formed town. A newly-helped person on a journey goes for and migrates to the town. This flow continues over the years and the town continues to develop significantly. The town was enveloped in calm air, as usual, and it seemed as if those days would continue. But suddenly it happened. Without any foretaste, Archet, who had not yet become the Demon King, emits a high fever and loses consciousness. ... Then three days later she opened her eyes as if nothing had happened. The day she woke up was the birthday of Archet the Demon King. The information is communicated to the people living in the town to a large extent. Those who lived in the town who heard the information said they were happy to celebrate the king''s birth and to have a country. Then many demons who heard of the birth of the Demon King begin to move to the town. And the town was finally elevated to the land. Unlike the nations of humans, it was a culture of elegance and prudence, he said. Still, for the inhabitants, it was above all difficult to live. That also changes the situation quickly in a few years. With one thing in mind, the country begins to collapse. The trigger is a race... a red fox. That the race has joined the kingdom where Archet reigns as the Demon King. The Red Foxes were well received, blended in quickly and had a lot of interaction with the public. But gradually, gradually, the state of the country changes. The country began to be engulfed in an evil atmosphere when a woman of the head of the red fox began to enter the castle of the built Arche. Lots of people like it. Its chief, who was popular, gained his place in a great deal of applause, and at the end of the day was able to be one of the vicinity of the Demon King. The woman has made numerous contributions and contributed to the development of the country. But more often than not, after she started going by Archet, she couldn''t stay calm. He said he had become emotionally unstable and had spoken alot to himself. The people were terribly worried and prayed that she would get better. And from then on, two sides, Durahan and Elderlich, were to be distanced from the vicinity of Arsheh the Demon King. Suddenly the two sides are directed to a new village at a slight distance. As a result, beside Archet the Demon King, only one red fox woman was to refrain. In the end, the spiritual situation of the Demon King Archet will not recover, and there will be a case. It is that Archet the Demon King woke up as'' Archet the Jealous Dreamer ''. She became faithful to her desires and began to ramble without self-control. Durahan and Elderlich return in defiance of orders to Archet, the demon king who suddenly began a rampage. But the three of them never looked at each other again. Because she refused to do so. After that, he just says he''s going to destroy everything, and he keeps running wild. He attacked the capital of those who lived far away and took the lives of demons who disobeyed themselves. After that, under numerous sacrifices, the Demon King will be crusaded by Ishtarika. ... and by way of conclusion, why did the Demon King start a rampage? What did the Red Fox do? It shall be noted. I don''t know how, but Archet the Demon King used an old curse, called The Curse of Loneliness. It is considered a single race skill with only the "Red Fox Head". We still don''t know how to get Archet, the Demon King, to act on it. "Though it''s pompous, I read it. Does this mean that the hypothesis found before has been substantiated? "Yeah. The example red fox curses the demon king, and by that curse the demon king runs wild. The result will be passed on to Ishtarika." "... Until then, the Demon King was harmless, wasn''t he? "That''s right." Ein also listens to Katima''s supplement and understands what went wrong. Whatever the reason, the Red Fox is the root of all evil. "Then I know what I''ve been up to. So what''s next...? "When Ain returns from Euro, I''ll tell you what happened." "Huh... ah. Okay." It was finally. Why has it been six months and this is the case? Having had a long foreground, I can finally get that explanation. "Fate mischief. Among the souvenirs given to me by Euro was a doll representing the head of the red fox. So Ein lost his mind." "I see. But I just lost my mind, how could I have slept for so long? I don''t know what that means." "I''m sorry, but there are special provisions like this. I had to conclude something like that.... Durahan went wild in Ain. If you''re sure Chris told you, he (Durahan) used his moves. Attack enough to cause significant damage to the White King in just one swing... Bullshit." Katima continues with a pale explanation. But Ain''t got a lot of questions, and I can''t keep up with my understanding. "Wait, Mr. Katima. It''s... it''s like Durahan manipulated me." "That''s what I''m saying. Otherwise, there''s no way I can use that move... the Durahan material I''ve been getting, it was such an unbelievable offensive force. So much so¡­ I think it was a unique individual Durahan." "Dear Ein... After Ein fell, I measured my strength and magic. It''s to see your body''s situation. And then the magic was completely zero, and I was running out of strength." To Katima''s explanation, Chris added the situation at the time. Ain has tremendous health and magic. Why has that decreased so much? "That''s what I''m talking about, Ein. I think Ein''s magic isn''t enough to force him to convert his health." Not so long ago, its Durahan offensive power boasted a terrible strength. That''s what happened. "I''ll put it more plainly. Maybe that Durahan was so powerful that he could afford a sea dragon. Well, Ain''t forced her body to take a heavy burden, and her body went dormant to recover it." "... well. I see, I mean, my own family... seeing the person who did harm to the Demon King, is that what you''re saying? Then I can understand the other thing." "From Nha, he was wearing a special cloth with a sealing process to prevent Ain''s body from rumbling. That''s still happening... So, what''s the other thing? Katima tilts her neck. But Ain deflected his gaze from such a katima, and turned his attention to Silvard by the throne. "Grandpa." "... oh, what? "The Red Fox has moved to Euro... on that continent. Think you''re getting ready for something? "He''s always a well-perceived kid. Sure, the rest of us think so" "And in the future, surely, you think you''re going to do something to Istarika? "... ah. Exactly." That''s the concern, I mean, they fanned the Demon King and attacked people. We will also have to gather information on what purpose we let people attack us, from now on. And that figure was found from the next continent, I don''t think there''s anything ahead. "Oh well...... yeah. I see... so if you do anything wrong, I might be targeted too." Ain''t convinced when he sees Silvado nodding quietly. "Hey, Mr. Katima. I''ve been trying to contain that Durahan, and I probably don''t need that seal anymore." "... why not? "She said she was okay, so I finally figured out what it meant... The other thing I just said was about her. So I''m fine." "Who are you talking about...? Ain only breathed one, deep. "I guess I''d be best off with them.... Grandpa, let me look into it first.... about the Red Fox." If... in case the Red Fox tries to take action, that may not be in the near future. It could be about a distant future. Ain thought about that. But still, Durahan or Elderlich...... as someone with ties to them, I can''t think of abandoning it. Ein has Lloyd on Silvard, and Katima on Warren.... One last glance at Chris'' face, and then I put my resolve into words. Ein woke up for about a month. Numerous things flowed visibly. First of all, the school had extended the regular exams as an exception, so I did all the exams I had saved. Of course, my grades have dropped, but I still manage to maintain a set (first) is a success. I took the time to talk to the three bats, Leonard and Loran, who haven''t seen each other again in a long time since. It''s just that Ain was supposed to be on a long job, and that''s why they worked hard on Ain. Although the use of the wheelchair was stuck, he explained that he was injured on the trip. After that, I desperately continued to rehab my body. That said, Ein''s body quickly turned to comfort to see if she (Elderlich) had done something for me, and I felt better now than before for a month. And finally, I visited beneath her to fulfill the promise I had made before heading to Euro. "Hey, Krone." "... hey. I don''t think so. Not the castle, but her house set in town...... it was the home of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce and the present house of Krone. Ain''t that what happened as a krone because Ain''t suddenly headed for no promise, Ain''t that what Ain''t gonna say ''hey''. By the way, today, it seems her grandfather Graf is on a business trip at the Chamber of Commerce. The day Ein woke up for the first time in six months, and within that day she (Krone) came to the castle. Of course I had many tears in my eyes and it was Chris and Olivia who held me to Ain that reacted the same way. I''ve been dating Ain''s rehab for most of the past month since that day. And today. Because Ein is also off today, Krone was also in his own house. "Ha... well fine. Welcome, Ain, come inside." "Yeah. Thanks" Enter the beautifully wrapped Krone room. Ain''t been a big surprise to the people of the Chamber of Commerce since I came to this building. But knowing about Krone, they passed Ain into Krone''s room without any doubt. "Not at all anymore... you know? Not a lot for women, huh? Sometimes I have to do my duty. So suddenly it comes..." Even though he gets a little angry, Ain just nicks and opens his mouth. "Hey. You want a date?" ".................. Huh!? After a short stiffness, Ain''t happy to see Krone exaggerated and surprised. Ain''t doing all sorts of things abruptly is a routine tea meal, but Ain''s sudden words were still offensive enough to take away her thoughts. Spring is coming out, which means warm cheer and calm skies are spreading. That''s when the two of us start dating. Its warm cheerfulness made it a great day to date. He was walking in a sparsely populated area and arriving at his destination. "Shit... no more water, right? Right?" "No, it''s soothing." When it comes to dating, you can''t go away. I can''t even get to a place that stands out so close to the Wang capital. Going shopping is just a line. You have to avoid boulevards and such. So the place Ain chose was the harbor of Wang Capital. It was a narrow harbour compared to the Magna, but near the Princess Olivia that was moored there. Here, the people of Ishtarika can rest assured because of the places they never normally come in. "Hey Ain''t? Why are you just looking at it while you''re on a date or something? "Watching Krone play with them is so soothing." By the way, Ain''t got no escort today. But the covert men watched over Ain and Krone from behind. Chris forced me to put it in this shape. "Oh... well... but no? I need you to deal with me properly." "I know, ma''am. Yikes." Ain was sitting on a crate placed on the pier. And the opponent Krone was playing with was the twin sea dragon. That''s what we should call demons, their rate of growth was unusual. Rather than that, there''s probably a problem with the bait. One killer was amused and gave the twins many demonic stones. I had bought everything from cheap things like 1000G to more than 50000G for expensive things. I appreciate you keeping a record of your daily growth and taking care of me. But I didn''t expect the killer to grow up to this point, either, ''I didn''t expect this! But I can''t stop you!'' and so on. As a result, the twin sea dragons will surely continue to grow very quickly. "Nevertheless, I grew up sleeping for six months, these guys." "Culrrrrrrr?" "Queue?" "Your voice is cute, but your body isn''t just cute anymore." El and Al. The two sea dragons have already reached 5m in length and still have quite a combat capability. I hunt for the little demons that live off the coast myself, and they seem to feed on it, occasionally bringing souvenirs to the castle. I bring sea crystals rarely, so it was a souvenir that I couldn''t be too foolish about. "We can both come back to the castle through the waterway now, but it''s gonna get tough soon." "Yep. Is that sad for you as a father? The castle will see you soon, but it''ll take a while here." "... because, well, it''s best to grow big, right? Watching Krone inquire with a grin when she dulls, Ain''t I glad to be here to see you today. Because of the two sea dragons, they connected the castle''s waterway to the waterway outside. Many seals were made, and the passage, which was made strictly, was made only for them twins. "... so? What''s wrong, Ein? "What''s going on? Krone, who was stroking the head of the sea dragon, shook his beautiful light blue hair. "Ha... already. You think I don''t know? Don''t be angry, will you? A musty face doesn''t change that poor look. I smiled a little, but decided to be honest with you before you really pissed me off. "What if I wanted to see something completely demonic? "... Oh, that? Uh... yeah... unexpected..." Krone with a void poked look at the same time Ain answered. I think I missed something. "What''s the matter, Krone? "... Yep. I thought you were talking about the Red Fox. Was it different? What..." Krone has also heard that Ain will look into the Red Fox. That way of looking into it has not yet been reached, but it is natural that it will nevertheless take you to numerous places, and that it will also involve dangers. "Oh, I''m sorry! I thought it was that way... well, that''s one problem, but now you''re saying it was a little different" "Yeah, well... Being a demon, I mean like Durahan? "That sort of thing. Katima said it wasn''t a possibility." Ein, whose job is already named. That is what demons usually get, so their concerns and speculations cannot be ignored. And as I looked into the red fox, I was worried about being completely demonized under Durahan''s influence. "So as a demon, you mean there might be a rebirth? "I guess I could say that. Because it means being a demon." Krone looking at Ain with his neck clenched. From shaky hair, it smells sweet like Krone''s unique flowers. "... has that happened in the past? "There used to be magic that could do that, so it''s not impossible," he said. Listening to Ain''s reply, Krone begins to think further. The way he put his thin, well-shaped white finger against his mouth was somewhat glossy and beautiful, naturally taking Ain''s eyes away. "Shall we do this then?" "Uh...? "Yep. If you ever really become a demon. I want you to give this to me again from Ain''t Reborn." Krone pointed at Ein with a star crystal bracelet that she was wearing on her left arm. That''s the same as it used to be and continues to shine beautifully. "That won''t be a problem. Isn''t that right? If I can get a Star Crystal from a reborn new Ein as well, I have nothing to complain about. Right?" "But I don''t think there''s a problem..." I don''t understand what Krone is talking about. Whether it''s a demon or if you give me another Star Crystal, that''s fine, even if they say so, Ain''t just confused. But Ein lost sight of the other meaning of giving away the Star Crystal, the Proposal. As a testament to that, Krone would have been happy to receive a Star Crystal from Ein. "Well, if that''s about it, of course... but okay? "Huh... Ugh. That''s about it, but I''m here because that''s how it starts, right? It would be sad to be treated so lightly." Krone joins hands under her chest and tells Ain she''s unhappy. "Oh, I''m sorry! But I''m surprised..." Let me say to you, when I saw Ain, Krone smiled softly again. "Hehe...... already. Fine, so if that ever happens.... Constraint? "... ah. I promise. If that happens, have Krone receive another Star Crystal" When he heard Ain''s reply, Krone sat down next to Ain, beginning to walk lightly in his footsteps. "I can''t help but think about the red fox. Ain''t the best fit, so I know it''s the best." Krone takes Ain''s hand and starts talking over it with her own hands on top of it. "... you don''t always leave the King''s Capital, do you? "Of a month, I think it''s about half. Ishtarika has a lot of water trains going on, so you don''t have to travel long. It doesn''t mean I''m not going to school." And perhaps, from now on, you will also enter and exit the guild. Anyway, the adventurers have more information than the country has. "... yes. So... sooner or later, you go to Heim or something? "Yeah... I think I do. Maybe there''s more information over there." Krone had already anticipated that she was going to tell him from herself, but that she might go to Heim. Are you worried about Ain''t, Krone stroking Ain''s hand in his hand. Ain''t starting to get nervous gradually because I''m a little embarrassed and tickled. "That''s all Ain was worried about, all he wanted to say to me? "Huh? Oh, uh... yeah" "Yes. That''s fine... shall we go then? Look, stand up, Ain''t! Krone stands up abruptly while holding Ain''s hand and begins to pull Ain. Without resisting it, Ain leaves himself to the flow. "Hey... K, Krone, what''s the sudden matter! "... it''s a date, so you don''t have to be in one place, do you? If we don''t make it through the boulevard, it won''t even make a big fuss. Come on, let''s go, huh? From now on, you''re going to have to stick with my shopping! Crone''s figure with a full smile, which I feel dazzled whenever I see it. Ain walked away from the pier where she was playing with the twins as she pulled her hand. Although the twin sea dragons gave a slightly lonely voice, they dropped them off. Little by little, but the way Ain goes will be tough. That''s why I want to enjoy a time like today. That was not only Ain, but Krone was thinking the same thing. 58 Gathering Information for Adventure [Previous] "Am I...? I don''t know what you mean." "Huh? Even though instructor Kaisel is a former adventurer? Why doesn''t Ein know, to Kaisel, who gradually floats blue? That''s how we kept the conversation going. "So... so? Why did you... Ein, Prince Wang? You''re acting like an adventurer! What he says is good. A man like Ein, in the position of Prince Wang, becomes an adventurer. I didn''t understand one thing about what that meant. When Ain came to the school, he took a trip to a training station with Kaisel at first thing in the morning. It is rare for Ain to come from such a time. Instead, Ain''t seen his face in a while, and he suddenly tells me to tell you about the adventurer. There''s no way Kaisel can grasp the situation. By the way, students are basically the only ones in school because of the holidays. "Because I think a few circumstances will give me a lot of opportunities to face the Alliance." "... can''t you tell me? "Actually, my grandfather tells me that I can teach Kaisel, so I can explain the situation." Ain''t giggling and explaining to Kaisel. Looking at that, Kaisel gradually gets irritated. Finally, it exploded. "No... it hurts!? For the first time in a long time, Kaisel''s genius is met by Ein''s head. His gen trick sounded pretty good to my head, it was a good fist. "Then tell me the circumstances from the beginning, you idiot! "Ji, that''s what I call it... there''s no one who can slap Prince Wang! "Don''t worry. Your Majesty has given me permission." "Was the culprit family... I didn''t know he''d lost from the start" What are you losing? Yes, I snapped in my heart, Kaisel, and I can''t go on unless I ask you what''s going on first. I decided to let Ain explain that. Ain explained the approximate flow and circumstances, although it was in a fold. Kaisel, who had heard of the circumstances and the troubles, took his head in the magnitude of the matter. "Why is that happening? I want to..." "Ah. Of course, you''re going to do that because it''s confidential, because Grandpa says there''s going to be a confidentiality allowance for a while, so he says, ''Eat something delicious, too''" "... not very happy though. Ha... Well, I see what''s going on. So you want information about adventurers?" "Yes! The instructor was quite famous." Kaisel had all the cold water he had prepared beside him at once. Take a breath and then open your mouth to remember the old days. "Not quite.... Well, I''ll write you something nice." "Good stuff? "I''ll write you a letter of introduction. The guild is a troublesome organization, so if you don''t get a referral from the guy there, you''re gonna get a lick out of it." With that guarantee as to how much you can do, you still get a glimpse of it both as an guild and from the adventurers who are in and out of the guild. That''s why when you have a letter of introduction, a lot of things go smoothly. "I appreciate that." "Anyway, as a royal family, as a nation. You still can''t make a big move, can you? "... are you broken? I can''t make a big move unless I gather information there. That may lead to stimulating the other person and may also make the public anxious. That is why, at this stage, it becomes a secret stream such as¡­. "What about your identity? Prince Wang can''t work publicly, can he? "Can I still see it when I''m bare? "How did you know the hero who defeated the sea dragon could not? "... Yes" Hiding his identity was a must, what is Prince Wang doing? Because if we talk about it like that, the story will spread all at once. "Damn. Haven''t you thought about anything yet?" "In a state of hand-held exploration" Knowing Ain''s situation, Kaisel opens her mouth with a little thought and tells her what information she thinks would be beneficial to Ain. "... talk to Majorica. He''ll give you a good answer." "Are you Mr. Majorica... Or did you know Mr. Majorica as Instructor Kaisel" "I don''t know anyone. That''s my old clan member." Ain''t so boldly surprised that it''s about to fall to the ground. "Huh!? Mr. Majorica and Teacher Kaisel... did that mean we were having a party...? "Oh. He was a better supporter than anyone. There''s no one I know who can support me better than him." "... have you always been such a fashion? "Ah... there''s no way you can adventure with a guy dressed like that! Ever since we opened the Demon Stone store! That bothers me the most about what happened to Majorica after the adventure, but that I decided to ask the next question. "Regarding the sealing technique, as well as the demons Ain''t looking for... he''s knowledgeable. Maybe he''s got a clue, I think it''s best to rely on him now." I thought Ein was going to play a part in hiding his identity. We got some powerful information. "... but on my way home, I''ll show my face" "Oh, do that.... Okay, that''s the last exam from me." "Exam?" In the meantime, Kaisel stands up, opens the door and goes outside. As he walks away, a stage is set for the training ground. "Hey, where are you all of a sudden?" Ain''t following Kaisel as he complains. Upon arrival on the intended stage, Kaisel took out an iron sword that crushed the blade, not a wooden sword for training. And lock the door so that no one can enter the stage. "Ein, choose what you like too" "You can choose what you like... you don''t think I''m with instructor Kaisel? "I''ll show you a different way than I did when I entered the exam.... As a senior adventurer, I''ll let you go through one thing. Still, Ain''t gonna be able to beat me at my leisure. But I''m going to teach you who''s going to struggle." "¡­ is that the exam" "Ah. This is the last exam I''ll give you, credit and grades. I''ll put you through graduation with this result. So don''t worry, come towards me." "Is that what you want? "Student grades can determine everything at the discretion of the instructor. There''s nothing wrong with that. Get ready." Secondly, Ain felt a little chilly. A sign I''ve never felt before, a new feeling. If you look in that direction, you can obviously feel it from Kaisel. ... I see. Ein was convinced. I''m guessing that''s why Kaisel named himself Adventurer now. "Are you ready, Ein?" "Yep. If they hit me like that, I''d have to do the same." "... well. All right, whenever you want." "Anytime, what? "I''ll give you the lead. Ah, come on, you can do whatever you want. Think of me as someone who could take a life, and let you go through that kind of battle. I don''t care what tools you have, but you can use them, whatever means you win, you''re right." In other words, I guess I could use Durahan''s skills as well. On the contrary, so is Elderlich. It''s just that I honestly don''t really know how to use Elderlich''s skills, there are verses that I can somehow use with my senses, but it''s the truth that it''s not definitive. That''s why the Dark Knight is the limit if you want to use it. "Bye. I''ll be there." Kaisel is trying to do something for me. Then I will spare no effort myself, I will use it from the beginning. "... I want to. I really don''t know what you''re capable of.... whenever you want, I''ll teach you how to fight the Adventurer." And Ain''t moving on, Kaisel''s on his way. Decide to attack proudly at once, that''s what I was thinking. However, Kaisel does not move from the front of the ein, but rather appears to be fine-tuned to place the ein directly in front. "Don''t feel bad, Ain''t" "Huh... Huh!? At Ain''s feet, two demonic stone-like objects are thrown. Then one activates something in an instant and encloses the ein. "It''s a special majolica junction that seals the opponent''s movements. The effect time is short, and the walls are soft. But... I can do this." Kaisel tells Ein so, and the other one starts activating. "Sprinkle!? Suddenly...... Huh! The second attack tied Ain up with a spread. It also binds the hands of fantasy together, making Ein unable to move. The hand with the barely sword moves, but it is difficult to open. "Ku...... or stiff!? "That''s right! It''s a very valuable magic stone, it''s a special obstruction tool! Then there will be a battle at once, let''s go, Ain! Kaisel sets up his sword and starts running. I''m going to put a sword on Ain''s neck and put on a battle at once. But Ein, on the other hand, can only move his body in an attempt to strip it from its spread. Even the status of the reinforced ein does not allow its spread to be stiff and peeled off. As it is, Kaisel will decide to compete at once. Don''t you have anything, keep thinking so. Use thick fog? No. It doesn''t make sense. Current? What do we do with it here? Elderlich''s skills...... yes. So if we stop Kaisel from moving... Huh! "Huh... I''m surprised, Ain''t. I can''t believe I could even use that... just in case, I''m glad that the mindset I cultivated when I was an adventurer lives up to this! Kaisel was wrapped in equipment made of demonic material. So the example restraint magic is played. The result was just a moment of confusion, and it doesn''t make much sense. Are you going to get so clammy......? That''s what I thought. The arrow tip. Wonders and bodies began to move, unconscious... just naturally, my body moved. In a relaxed movement, Ein begins to wave his arms with a sword. "Kee, I''m hanging up...... OK, I can go! Until earlier, the crawl couldn''t be cut by waving the sword because it was crushing the blade. Why not? After a moment of calm, I waved my sword again as well, and the spread cut off lightly as if cutting fruit. Seeing how it goes, Kaisel has a more surprising look than Ein. "Dude, you''re lying...... Even the Lord of the Woods is a substitute for a few minutes. Whoa! In a sudden battle, Kaisel couldn''t completely support it either. But that would only be an excuse anymore. Afterwards Ain also reached beneath Kaisel with heightened vigilance. The sharply wielded sword of Ain and the combo of fantasy hands were just as fierce. Unlike during the exams, even in the melee, Kaisel used many hands. Plant eyeballs, use items that produce loud noises, etc. But Ain is also a hero who took victory over the sea dragon. One means at a time is novel and lies when it comes to not being surprised at all. But still, Ain was a hero. Ein, who won the root race against the Sea Dragon, cannot stop with this alone. No, I can''t stop it. "Ha... ha... mine, it''s a win...! "... Damn. He''s a real bully. You are. Ever since the first time." Let''s thank you for today''s battle. Because he taught me how to fight like I''ve never experienced before, in a situation where my life is not in danger. Ain''t thanked Kaisel. I was laughed at by a different serious attitude, but my relationship with Kaisel should be as light as this. Between these distances, the two were somewhere between teachers and students as an ideal for both of them. 59 Gathering information for adventure [after] Ein received a farewell from Kaisel at the school. Its contents were a letter of introduction to the Alliance and a source called Majolica. After that, leave the school and take the water train back to White Rose Station. With Chris, he went for the Magic Stone store in Majolica and advanced his legs. From the boulevard, a majolica shop set in one shaded part. He had a reputation among adventurers as a hidden famous store. Even though the reputation is only "hidden", there are no customers in the store today, and only Ain and Chris are entering the store. "... Your Highness? You know... you don''t have to look in the store for a flicker. My shop is more real in the evening." What Ain thought was that Majorica would find out lightly. The majolica also speaks of it. "Uh... why evening? "Because the adventurers are coming home. So I''m going to wholesale all the good demon stones I''ve been hunting. And then you''ll be rich in the morning, or the servant will come and buy it." Majorica''s Demon Stone Shop is crowded with time earlier than noon in the morning and after evening. Otherwise, there will be no more visitors at all. Apart from the evening, of course, the rich and the adventurers come. Still, only enough people come to count on the day. "Well fine. Welcome, both of you. I wonder what happened today? Secondly, Ain is deprived of consciousness by the Demon Stone. It still smells pretty good in the store today, and Ain''t got to look around, and Ain''t got to be fluffy. "Dear Ein... You can''t. You have something to do first, don''t you? "Whoa, I totally forgot." "Oh, can you run errands on me, not Demon Stone? "--Actually..." Same content I told Kaisel. Tell it to Majorica. Majorica, who also enters and exits the castle with the loading of demonic stones, for which reason the confidentiality contracted is strict and worthy of credit. Before I arrived at the store, I sent them to the castle and asked Majorica if I could tell them about it, and Warren gave me permission. Explain the same things you told Kaisel about the Red Fox from about the Demon King. Majorica looking interesting at first. But when you hear the Red Fox and its unique skill, The Curse of Loneliness, along the way, your expression gradually becomes more rude. "... both of you wait a moment. ''Cause I''m gonna do the shoplifting." When it''s a good time to talk, Majorica goes outside when she suddenly closes the store. The look on Majorica''s face she gave looked lost somewhere. "You know something." "... yeah. Good luck with that." Ein and Chris both guessed that Majorica knew something about the clue. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have changed so much about Majorica, that''s what I thought. Soon after the storefront Majorica returns to the store, Karan Karan and the sound of a bell ringing by opening the door is somewhere sad. "Ha... you two, tea would be nice, right? "No, I don''t mind." "That won''t be the reason. To His Royal Highness Prince Wang, Marshal...... there are two of them, but I can''t believe I''m not giving anything away. And... maybe something long out there, this story." After all, Majorica knows something. Ain''t I glad in my heart, so fast, I never thought I''d have a clue. Majorica turns behind the counter and starts preparing tea from where Ain and the others can see it. "Nevertheless, Your Highness. Long time no see, long time no see." "Oh. There was a lot going on and I was supposed to rest." "... yeah. Hey, Chris? Do you have any idea why I messed up?" "Because we talk about important things, don''t we? "Which thing is that? Red Fox...? Or the Demon King?" What Majorica says is both right. And if you have information about both, I want it so bad that I can get my hands out of my throat. "Both, though." "Yes. Then it''s not the same reason I really messed up the store, yes, please, both of you." Majorica hands over the finished tea to Ain and Chris. But I don''t know why Majorica did it. "Mr. Majolica. What do you mean? You''re saying there''s a reason, besides what you''re saying to Mr. Chris? "... Hey, Your Highness. Are you... are you sure, Your Highness? The word assumed a sharp cooling of the air in the store, altering the atmosphere as if it were a different world. "What the hell is that? What does that mean? "Are you a" person "or a" demon "¡­? Can you tell me which one it is?" "Ah majolica......! That''s too disrespectful --" Chris reveals his anger at Majorica''s words. I don''t know what Majorica felt, but that word alone would be enough offense of disrespect. Ain''t that right in front of Chris, hands up and stop her moving. "I''m still human." Is this it? Only calmly, Ain''t made a word out of it without showing how one thing worked. Tell him about yourself, staring straight at Majorica. "... yes." Not yet "... Okay, Your Royal Highness. I''m sorry for being rude, Chris. But I really had to ask." "... ok" Chris how Majorica honestly apologizes, but still hasn''t completely forgiven him. But because Ein has stopped at sight, Chris decides to be patient. "But Mr. Majolica. Why do you ask that question? "From a man who made a seal like me a living thing, His Highness looks like a demon. How did that happen and what happened..." "Probably because I''m getting stronger by sucking on demon stones" "A, Dear Ein!? To Ain, who suddenly tells the secret, Chris grabs Ain''s shoulder and makes him turn to himself. "I''ll be fine. If you''re Mr. Majorica. We''re talking about the same kind of confidentiality already... well, that''s why. I wonder if that brings us closer to the demon." "... Chris. Is what Your Highness says true? "Ha... yeah, I am. Having absorbed so many demonic stones so far, Ein has gained the power he has now." Describe the toxinolytic EX Ein possesses and one miracle that resulted from his skills in absorbing dry ads. Majorica seemed strongly intrigued, and I heard Chris explain, nodding yeah. "You understand me? "Yes, I understand, Your Highness. But... it''s like a world tree." "World Tree...? "Oh sure, if you ask me...! Ein didn''t know what he was talking about, but Chris seems to remember and agrees with the words. "He is said to be the ancestor of dry ads. That''s the world tree. It protects those who dwell near themselves, and if there are evil demons, it sucks without question if it has feet on the earth. That''s the World Tree." "What ancestor... does that mean it was the dry adds that came from the world tree? "That''s what they say. That''s why I thought you looked a little like me. Anyway, I can''t believe the guy who pulled Dry Ads'' blood has that kind of power... you feel the edge, don''t you? When I heard that, I could snort to it, Ain. "So maybe I was about to become something more of a guardian than a demon.... Well, I know what''s going on for now. You asked Kaisel, and she relied on me, right? "Yes.... do you know anything about red fox? "I know you do." I honestly admitted it, Majorica. Hearing that, Ein does not hide his joy, but floats to his expression. Chris, standing beside him, also gave a hospitable look. "Something I used to read in a city that was written about it. ¡­ troublesome creatures who by race were enemies or allies" "Whoa... tell me! The look of Ain asking me to speak up and tell you what it is about. But Majorica looks a little troubled and starts thinking a little bit. "There''s only one more thing I know. The Red Fox manipulates demons, forcing them to manipulate even if they''re not the demons they raised... that''s all I know. The same goes for the lack of material, but I wasn''t even that interested at the time..." "Oh yeah..." I''m sorry to hear that. Still useful information, I didn''t know you manipulated demons. Chris starts thinking about what means to do it. "So I''m going to introduce you both to a place where you might know a little more. You said you read about it in a city a long time ago, right? The name of that city is'' Magic City Ist ''. Looks like Kaisel prepared a letter of introduction to the Alliance, and from me there''s one institute there¡­ I''ll write you a letter of introduction to a certain institute, attached to Ist''s school." Just today, Ain''t got two references. I''m sorry I haven''t been introduced, so I thought I''d bring you something to thank you for next time. "What''s a magic city ist..." "Dear Ein, did you know? "Of course. I understand the geography of the continent once, but... how long does it take to get there by water train? Again, Majorica heads to the counter and now begins to prepare a letter of introduction. The authoritative venue is that the references that Majolica prepares are precious because, without the references, the gateway payment is normal. "There are direct flights to Ist. It''s a flight that won''t stop at any station on the way, so we''ll keep accelerating... so you''ll be there in half a day." "Still half a day? I knew it was a long way off." "If it''s purely distance, it''s more than double the magna." It would be the best move in the continent for Ain. But there''s also fun, magic city of Ist. If you own demons such as Wyburn, there are people who use it to transport them. It is probably a city with a far more fantasy-stained atmosphere than the King''s capital, even in light of the past life you can recall from Ain''s fading memories and things in it. Ishtarika has four large cities. The first is the Wang capital, the largest and most populous city in Ishtarika than anywhere else. Next is the magic city ist. Speaking of magic, more research was going on than in the Wang capital, and Ist was also famous as an experimental city. In addition, research on demons is progressing a lot and such materials are abundant. Just like the area known as Wang Du''s school city, Ist is lined with many schools. Basically, all the graduates are those who hold research positions. The third is Balto, the town of adventurers. The city arrives in less than half a day by water train from Wangdu. As its name suggests, it is a town where many adventurers gather, and there are many demons in the area around it. It was Baltic where all those who hunted it and lived lived. Many of the materials that can be taken there are, of course, shipped to Wang Capital, which is an important food for life. Ein''s classmate Bats, the fort his father is on duty, exists just outside this city. Finally, the port town of Magna. Many seafood products delivered throughout the continent are spread through this magna. The ingredients eaten locally are very fresh and delicious enough to be liked by the Ishtarika royal family. "Yes, Your Highness. I got it, I think you can get it through easily if you take this." "Thank you! The name I was given belonged to an unfamiliar school, but it''s natural. Exactly. Speaking of Ain, I don''t even know the name of a school in another city. But thanks to Majorica, we were fortunate enough to continue our investigation. "So? Are you headed as Prince Wang? It''s going to be just as noisy." "Ah... yes. Instructor Kaisel said that Mr. Majorica could do something about it." "... oh? "Can we do something so that Prince Wang doesn''t find out? "Ma... another sudden challenge" Majorica begins to think with her hands on her forehead. Whether it''s a challenge or not, Ain''t thank you for coming up with that solution. "How many, by the way?" Majorica, who turned to Chris, asks. "Dear Ein. Me...... and then, even if you''re coming, you''re Dill. So I thought maybe three." "I''ll have 15 million G''s out. If that''s okay with you, I''ll make it for you." For a lot of money, Ain''t thought I''d have to look for another way. But Chris responds to it. "Okay. I''ll bring it to you later." "Yeah, I got it. Then I''ll do something to make it early." I was surprised to hear that Chris instantly responded, 15 million G, but conveyed his willingness to accept without any concern. "K...... Mr. Chris!? Are you sure? "Naturally. I mean, it''s cheap if that''s what it takes. I was prepared to go up to 200 million Gs." "Oh, yeah..." "Your Highness. Demon props are expensive, and it''s easy to get over 10 billion G''s when it''s expensive stuff.... Well, as a people, His Royal Highness Prince Wang is tough on money and secure." Even the average monthly income was an easy amount to buy if it was also a demonic item for civilian use. But if it''s a bespoke item, the price jumps at once, and the digits change. Though royal, Ein was surprised because he didn''t get to spend much money either. "And Dear Ein. Mr. Majorica probably deducts the technical costs. Because it would only be the amount of material...... Right? "Yep. If I could just add the technical costs, I might have gotten 50 million G''s." "... then 15 million G would be too cheap." "If you think you will serve His Royal Highness Prince Wang... well, that''s fine. And I''m asking Chris to do it." Majorica mentions a big thing about the vessel with a crazy smile on her face. Ain''t been filled with sorry, but only one thing bothered me. "Speaking of which, what do you know about Mr. Chris and Mr. Majolica? My body has solidified in a pissy way, Chris. Look at her. What? I thought Ein, but turned to Majorica for answers. "... Chris. Didn''t you tell him yet? "Yes, it''s hard to say or something..." "Eh.... Mr. Chris, what can I do for you? I''m still slightly confused Chris, but I never turned to Ain and opened my mouth. If you look at her hand, you can see she''s holding her fist hard. "... my sister with Mr. Majolica. And Lord Kaisel and I were at the same party..." "Ah, sister......!? "Totally no more. Why didn''t you tell me so soon?" "It''s hard to say because the content is a bit allergic..." Continue the conversation between the two with Ain in sight who keeps surprised. Ain''t never heard a word about Chris having a sister. "K, Mr. Chris!? Your sister was there." "It''s true. She was a sister full of problems..." "... yeah right. You had a lot of problems. You were a tough girl." "... Phew. Was your sister stronger than Mr. Chris? Ain, who took a few deep breaths, regains just a little calm. What Chris and Majorica are talking about was quite an interesting story. "Instead of me, I was someone who wasn''t even my hand or my leg, my sister. It was full of problems." "Yes, I was really strong, Your Highness. Thanks to her, our party has spread its name. Well, she was a woman full of problems." "... it''s just amazing to imagine that Mr. Lloyd has no hands or feet. But he said it was full of problems...? Chris starts holding his head with both hands. Chris, when you look at that, you were apparently quite a person. Ein, who somehow got hard to hear about Chris'' sister. "Also...... sorry Dear Ein. I''ll tell you one by one, so give me a break around here today..." "Oh, uh... okay. I''m sorry about that, huh? "Ha... boy. Your Highness, it''s a little hard to say. That''s why Chris got a little confused, too. Forgive him, okay? "Of course. It''s nothing to be angry about." Chris, who is still holding his head, Ain''t somehow looked like a dog and stroked his head on. When I saw Chris being caressed in silence, he soothed a little.... Is it your fault? Chris felt his body slightly shifted so Ain could stroke easily. "I''ve been kept for a long time, cat... well, fine. In the meantime, I''ll start making specially ordered magic props today, and when I can, I''ll come and deliver them to the castle. Is that all right with you? "Please. I''m suddenly sorry." "It''s okay. That''s about it. I think I can do it in about ten days. Final confirmation, but three is fine, right? "Yes, we don''t even act in large numbers, so please count them. ¡­ If we were to act in large numbers, perhaps it would be time for Ishtarika to move officially." "Right. Got it... I''ll make you 15 million G''s." Concerned, about Ain acting while hiding who he is. With Majorica''s cooperation it begins to move towards a solution. And the Red Fox clue, too, was told where he was likely to find it. If you think you just got started, you''d have a pretty good head start. The survey was thinking about working on an annual basis, I''m happy with this smooth haul because it was about its arrowheads. "Look, Chris. How long has the escort been stroking his head? Come back here! If Chris really was a dog, his tail would probably have swung with great momentum. Chris atmosphere that feels that way. But at that hour, the end came, and Chris cautioned Majorica. "Ha... but I''m sorry, Dear Ein. I was a little out of my mind." Seeing Chris return to sanity, Majorica muttered ''I knew you were a pompous...'' The voice doesn''t sound like Ein and Chris, it just ends on its own. "Look, I''ve already done something for you. Take your Highness back to the castle. It won''t keep you waiting." "But I''m sorry, Master Ain! I''m losing my mind." Keep your head down, Chris. It won''t be my fault you look a little blushed. "That''s about it if you ask me. Then it''s time to go home, Guild later. I''d like to sort things out for today." "I understand!...... Majolica. Thank you for your cooperation." "Yes, sir. Welcome again, now take your time, Your Highness." The following objectives were determined: Aim for a magical city ist with a degree of discipline. So I''ll use Majorica''s introduction and get to work on the investigation. Going to my first city, I can''t say I''m not looking forward to that. Instead, from Ain''t now, it''s like half looking forward to the investigation and half enjoying it. As a matter of fact, the magic city of Ist was the city where Ein planned to take the form of studying abroad in the short term when he was in his sixth year. Ain''t got a lot of education on magic in King''s Capital and no hands-on classes. That was to go to Ist in the near future and educate them about high magic in Ist. And Ain''t going to be heading to the magical city of Ist, though it turns out to be in a different way. There was an important investigation called Red Fox, but given the authentic magic that would be touching it for the first time, it couldn''t stop my mind from starting to leap. 60 A place called The Magic City Ist "Ha ha. Hey, Katie? No, you can''t. If you get busted." "Nyah!" Direct flight from White Rose, Magic City Ist. Ein is on that water train, boarding a noble vehicle. We went to the Majolica Demon Stone Store and got a lot of information from Majolica as well as proceeding smoothly to the preparation of the references and the magic props we would need. We received a magic prop for three and were to go for the magic city at a party of three as planned. ... Yes, the three of us were supposed to be on our way. "I think that''s enough...! Because it''s already in the car! So stop treating me like a cat! This is exactly what happened.... a waste cat has overheard information about going to a magic city. That has caused a lot of fuss in the last few days and, at any rate, we have no magic equipment for her, making it difficult to hide herself. That''s what I was thinking, Arrowhead, Ain suggested a bit of a silly animal treatment. "Bullshit!... Ah, that''s good. I''ll rub it a little harder." Let''s not talk about it anymore, let''s treat it like a big cat, not a ketsy. That''s what I suggested. Get into an aristocratic vehicle as a pet for a big cat to avoid finding out with Katima. Not particularly uncomfortable! That''s what Ain thought. And Ein starts stroking Katima''s neck. So delightful looks exactly like a cat. "If it was broken there, I''d be a complete cat already, okay? "... Ha!? It''s not good! "Oh, please be quiet both of you..." Chris sitting in a nearby seat complains. Speaking of Dill, who is also nearby, all I could do was smile subtly when I saw Ain doing the hair repairs and Katima being done. "But a fish snack from the service of an aristocratic vehicle. You looked delicious." "You know what? I''m a snack." "I see. It''s like it''s not moving..." Katie, by the way, is a pseudonym. It''s just an easy name to pull out the "ma" from Katima, but, well, it would be better than not. That brings us to four party members to whom Ain and the others are headed. Katima came as a pet frame to escort Chris and Dill, including Ain. She could not ignore this opportunity as a researcher. "And this magic trick is handy." "Dear Ein. Not as many craftsmen as Mr. Majorica, are they? He''s one of the best in Ishtarika..." "Oh, so much (...) But...? "Even so (...). Yes." affirm with a gentle sigh. Even as Chris, I don''t understand that sense of fashion. Katima, who was listening to the two conversations, begins to get mixed up in that topic. "What effect does it have in the end? I didn''t ask for details." "Eh. Mr. Chris?" "Yes. From what I''ve heard, it seems to make consciousness" mildly "misperceived. So it doesn''t work for demons and magicians." "Nha? Going to a magic city doesn''t work for the magicians? Katima thought the question was the best, going to a magical city, but if it''s easy to find out, it doesn''t make any sense. "I think it''s probably pretty much all right because of the rating among Majorica that he''s a good one. It''s his job." "... if you ask me so. Indeed. I''m convinced." Among Katima, Majolica is highly regarded. Magic props made by Majolica are also commonly used in the castle, and even many are placed in Katima''s lab. Given that, I don''t think he''s the one doing the half-way job. "Dear Ein, by the way. Was Master Katima really allowed...? I heard from my father that it was difficult." Dill was still worried about Katima even when he got here. No way. Actually, hide... is there anything wrong with that? and. At the time of the Sea Dragon case, Dill, who had done something close to ''runoff'' with Ain, was calmly thinking about it. "It''s okay, Dill. But instead, Katima spent the reward she was going to get." "Ho, is that a reward...? "Really? The Book of the Demon King that Ein created while he was asleep! I was going to take that reward from your father. Put that in this magic city! I managed to make him admit it. You put the reward on hold, and you were right." I see, and nodded Dill. Katima was going to get a reward from Silverado, and Katima was going to make a huge contribution in this case, and Katima was going to spend it on purchasing new research magic items. But I came down this time. From a standpoint, Katima can''t easily leave the King''s Capital. When it was easy for her to get there, the port town of Magna was set as the limit.... Actually, Katima is also, this is the second time she''s taken to a magical city, and she hasn''t been out many times. That''s why I hit her straight into her desires. Katima is a famous researcher. For example, people who would be able to participate in national projects like the White King and serve as team leaders. That''s Katima von Ishtarika. Because she is such a girlfriend, a city with new technologies like the Magic City is a place where you want to take a trip at all costs. Back to the story, Katima''s launch feat is by no means a small one. In a short period of six months, it was the result of research that I spared while sleeping, using all the handouts and knowledge I could possess. If I had struck up so much merit, Silver would have had to admit to accompanying me to this magical city as well. "Looking forward to it." Unlike any other time, Ein and the others continue on their journey to the Magic City with some fashion katima to put on their pets. There''s still a long way to go, it''ll take half a day at any rate. We left Ishtarika in the evening, so the time to arrive in the magic city of Ist is near 7: 00 a.m. Of course you will get some sleep in the car, this aristocratic vehicle has about six rooms. It would be the number of rooms including the lounge where they are sitting right now, but because of this I was able to rest one person at a time in my personal room, so I felt comfortable. While he was on a journey that included important tasks, Ain''s vehicles were surrounded by soothing air. I would like to thank her for having Katima, which made it more of an air of relaxation for everyone and without overstuffing her. And then Ain woke up. He seemed thirsty and had a hard time sleeping. When I glanced at the clock placed next to the bed, the time was just around 2: 00 p.m. A little over three hours will have passed since I got into bed. "Wow...... ah. You want to go to the lounge?" Ain woke up and headed for a drink in the lounge. As a service, aristocratic vehicles are even available for many drinks and snacks. It was just a vehicle with quite an expensive price, and the service was full. Open the door and exit into the aisle of the vehicle in which Ain and the others rode. Noble vehicles have entrances and exits installed per vehicle, and travel between vehicles is not normally possible. Looking out the window, I could see the dark scenery but also the flickering lights. Running right now seems like an agricultural zone, and the lights are probably because the farmer''s people are awake. Looking at the crops spreading across the vast grounds, he gazed at one end of Ishtarika''s national power. Having enjoyed the view for a little while, Ain heads to the lounge remembering he was thirsty. "... that? Dear Ein, what have you done? Unlike her usual on duty, Ain was greeted by a firm, soft smile. Without turning on the big lights, the brightness leaking from the outside and Chris'' appearance, which was illuminated by small indirect lighting, went with her beautiful appearance and felt somewhere fantastic. "I''m a little thirsty. What about Mr. Chris? Chris was sitting in a small bar space. Not in armor as usual, on a sleeveless sweater, Chris in tight pants. Her good style brings out that fashion goodness, accented by beautiful blonde hair. In Chris'' personal clothes, which I don''t see much, Ein kept looking at Chris for a few breaths more than usual. "Actually, so am I. Would you like to join us, if you don''t mind? Chris in private clothes is still different than usual. Even if I take one smile, it''s full of unusual charm, and even if I look at the glass in my hand, I feel something colourful about the movement of that finger. Even the long, thin legs assembled under the table add to her current charm. It never means Chris in knighthood is unattractive. But maybe this Chris is her original charm. It''s not weird to think that way. "I guess I''ll be next door." "Yeah, of course. I''ll get you a drink." When Ain sits next to Chris, Chris stands up in the wrong place and goes to prepare Ain''s drink. By the way, what Chris was drinking was hot wine, warm wine. Couldn''t she sleep either? I think about that. "What will Ein have to drink? "Mm-hmm. I like tea. We only had cold tea, right? "Yes, it is. Please wait a moment." In such a slightly stylish bar, a beautiful blonde sits next to her, but the man asks for tea. I thought if I thought of that in my head, I wouldn''t look too dressed up. But I can''t help it, I''m not old enough to drink, and now I just have to put up with it. Shut up and enjoy the atmosphere. And enjoy the conversation for a little while with Chris, who is usually hard to see. That''s the best part. "Thank you for waiting, yes please" "Oh, thank you" She shows up from the side and leaves a drink in front of Ain. Fluffy scent from Chris'' neck, her sweet scent is just a little hateful. But I don''t know anything about Ain''t like that. Chris, sit quietly back next to Ain''t. "... This is the first time I''ve actually had the opportunity to talk to Ein, and I think so." Chris takes a glass with hot wine in it and talks to Ain as he sees it. If you look at her face on the side, it feels a little redder on her cheeks than usual if it''s because of the alcohol in the hot wine. You look like you put on a cheek red, not bad. "Speaking of which, you are. I''ve had a lot of opportunities for the two of us to act, but I don''t think this is the first time we''ve taken our time..." Lights by magic props surround the space where Ain''t and the others are. Its lights, which by no means use real flames to brighten them up, but purposefully recreate swinging flames, were instrumental in creating a calm space. "It''s been years.... since Ein and Olivia picked you up" "I miss you. At first, you saw Chris, and you got on guard." "Hehe... you did. As a matter of fact, Dear Ein, the story of Ein standing to protect Olivia is an anecdote of a reputation among the Kingsguard Knights." "Holy shit, what''s that..." When Chris rode Princess Olivia and went to the port town Roundheart, he arrived on the spot with several Kingsguard knights. Even though the air they were emitting was never such a substitute to withstand one child, Ain stood in front of her to protect Olivia without fright. "Honestly, the Kingsguard knights were also trying to figure out what kind of child Ain was like. Even though Olivia sent occasional updates to Ishtarika, I still don''t know if I''d actually met her." "Well yes...... so? "Dear Ein, that action has spread to the entire Kingsguard knight since the first day we arrived in Ishtarika, and has become a reputation." "I''m a little embarrassed..." Chris laughs when he sees Ain looking shy. Ain and Chris were immersed in old memories as they were. ¡ª¡ª Well. As we talked, the two drinks were gradually running out, too. Finally, I see the bottom, and I feel it''s time for this conversation to come to an end. "... hey, Dear Ein" "Hmm? What? Chris kept his words to himself like he couldn''t even say a few words. Atmospherically, it''s going to be the last topic. "In the future...... K, will you marry Master Krone? "... What!? Ain''t been able to answer Chris'' words I didn''t expect, just to look surprised. Why did Krone come out? And why have you asked me about my future? I don''t know what Chris is thinking. "Oh, I''m sorry, I..." Chris, who turns red and takes care of it, waves loudly, ''No, I''m not!'' It appeals to me. "It''s nothing. I''m sorry...... it''s such a time already! You should get some rest, too, Ain! Then I am now......! "Hey, hey, Mr. Chris! "Good night, Dear Ein! I''ll pick you up in the morning! Chris, who looked panicked, did not wait for Ain''s words to come after him. On her way home, I can peek at her slight personality around putting back the glass I used. "... what the hell, suddenly" The leftover Ain was just staring in the direction Chris had left. After a few dozen seconds or so, he drank up the remaining tea, put the cup back in, and then Ain also went back to his room. Chris said that when he returned to his room, Ain''t come by mistake and never opened the door. He was breathing a little less calm as he put his back more on the door. "Ha... ha... but already. I... what are you talking about?" I don''t even know why. But I thought so. I was wondering if Ein, who joined Krone, would ever act with herself as before? If it goes away, if you think so... somehow the loneliness has crept up. When it was getting brighter outside, Chris came to pick up Ain as if nothing had happened. Seeing Chris as a knight and behaving as usual, Ain''t somehow hard to ask about last night. From then on, nothing in particular happened, four people gathered in the lounge for breakfast and the train arrived safely to the magical city of Ist. What surprised me when I went outside was the station amenities. Ein and the others had tickets to use the noble vehicle, but there are demonic props that pass through it at Wangdu Station. Ein, who likewise thought he would pass a ticket-like magic fixture and get out of the station, but the idea was torn apart in an instant. "... I didn''t even think there was that" "Demonic props to be implemented in White Rose soon. Is that convenient? "I realized how amazing the magic city is" I didn''t see the ticket. There was just an area with a thick black line drawn on the ground, and as I passed through it, I got a used print on my ticket. As it turns out, he just walked out. Ever since I went outside, it''s been all the more surprising. Purely, to another city from the king''s capital, Ain is blinded. Streamlined objects everywhere in town. In the middle of the city, a large watch stand is installed. If you describe the atmosphere of the city in color, the sky is blue. The shades of the city are often used as intermediate colors between blue and purple. It''s a bustling city, unbeatable to the king''s capital. There are uncornered, streamlined trains running everywhere. I guess that''s the magic city''s own water train here. Although the mechanism itself may not be the same as a water train. "Now, Dear Ein. There may be many things to be concerned about in the ist, but there are many days of stay. Shall we start by arranging an inn?" "Oh yeah. Then we''ll have to find it from the inn." The number of days Ain and the others are scheduled to stay here in the magic city of Ist is roughly two weeks. In the meantime, the four of us are going to act, but we have to prepare the inn first. Forget that, it is important as a primary goal because it will not be tolerated as the King Prince that he will be staying in the wild all over town. Ein agrees with what Chris says and decides to start there first. "Dear Ein. I''ve been here about four times with my father. For this reason, I know of an inn that also offers rooms for aristocrats, so if you don''t mind, I''ll show you..." "Ain''t got to do what Dill says! I want to get out of town! "Yes, yes... bye, Dill. Can I ask you to show me around? "I understand. This way, then." Dill seemed to be a little familiar with the city and decided to leave the inn guide to Dill. Chris had also been here to the magic city of Ist, but he didn''t know much about those things, so it''s just fine that Dill knew about the inn. The three followed Dill to the inn. Thanks to Dill, I was able to arrange the inn lightly. Ain''t a line that started doing subsequent appointments up front. The next place I went was at an institute, written in Majolica''s letter of introduction. that it is attached to the school, the entrance will pass through that school. The name of the school is "Ist Grand Magic Annex School" and the name of the institute is "Ist Grand Magic". I was mistaken, but apparently it was the school that was created as an annex to the institute. When it came to the destination being here, Katima showed her most excitement of the day. Something tells me that the institute is a place where top talent gathers even in Ist. "I''m sorry. I need to talk to the lab." Chris talks to the guard and begins to look for instructions. "Hmm...? You''re an adventurer? That''s unusual, do you have a reference? "Oh, I have it. Do you mind? "Come in and take the straight path. Then you see a big building, so that''s the lab. There''s another gatekeeper near the entrance, so you just have to hand him a reference." "Got it. Thank you." The story went smoothly and Ein and the others were able to enter the school grounds. As the guard said, a short walk saw a large building. The building, which stands surrounded by a school, is made of beauty, as if it were a small castle. Two gatekeepers approached when they perceived the four approaching. "... what can I do for you? Adventurers." Neither Chris nor Dill is wrapped in the armor used by the Knights of Istarica. I''m wearing my own gear, and I look like an adventurer. The magic props made by Majorica also seem to be working well enough, and Prince Wang doesn''t seem to have found out he''s here. "I have a letter of introduction. I was told to hand this to you." And Chris handed me the reference that Majorica made for me. By calling me an adventurer, are you on any alert? I feel that my attitude is not very gentle. "... let me rephrase the contents. Sorry, adventurers often bring fakes. I don''t want you to be offended." There are adventurers everywhere who think about handiwork and bad things. That had also come here to Ist on occasion, and there were many examples of attempts to enter the institute with disguised references. Laboratories with lots of valuables become gold. "Hey, hurry up and get the chief professor." "What...? Are you the chief? "Don''t worry, I''ll call you soon! One gatekeeper, I guess, is a junior or a rookie. A gatekeeper who had spoken to Chris gave instructions and made him go get the chief professor. "(What''s a chief professor... he''s a pretty great guy. How could such a person...? It is not impossible for Ein to wonder. Katima is such an authoritative laboratory. I didn''t think it was until the chief came. "Excuse me Guests, I''d like to wait a little longer...... Huh! "Oh. I don''t mind." Ein replies that he doesn''t mind a gatekeeper with a completely different attitude. Then after a short wait, a gatekeeper and one old man rushed towards me from the lab. In a long rush, even in the long run, I could understand at a glance that he had come in a great hurry. "Ha... ha... but I''m sorry! Sorry to keep you waiting. Uh... you guys...? "I''m suddenly sorry. I wanted to check something out, and let me ask you something." Ein labors the man he thinks is the chief professor who appears in a hurry. "I''m sorry, etc. and... it''s outrageous. Guests like you are important even to us......! Listen to that word, why does Ein matter? That was all in my head. But the answer will soon come, in Ein''s previous life, the words of shock that would have been in the top five were conveyed. "... No, no way. What is the introduction to ''Professor Emeritus Majolica''? I also read the references. If there''s anything we can do to help, we''d love to help." ¡ª¡ª Professor Emeritus, so...? That pervert...... the honorary professor of one of the premier institutes Katima also admits......!? 61 Red Demon Stone The room through which Ain and the others were put seemed to be the personal space of the chief professor, with a soft couch of good quality. However, a number of preservation cases are available, some of which also contain demonic stones, which attract Ain''s interest. He prepares the coffee and hands it to Ain and the others. "Well...... even introduce yourself first. My name is Oz, and I am the chief professor of Ist Grand Magic here. The main area of major is Demon Stone Energy. We study the energy of demonic stones." The chief professor named Oz was a famous man among researchers. He has been blessed with research talent since he was younger, and he is so talented that even Ishtarika can''t replace him. "Eh. I..." Ein was thinking of his pseudonym. Its name is Ike...... it''s called the Katima thing, Ein has discovered anew that he doesn''t have the sense to think about his name. The only thing I could think of was the degree to which I messed with the name below a bit. "Oh, excuse me. Could you please remove the magic props that have to do with that pseudo first? As I looked into it, in my letter of introduction from Professor Emeritus Majorica, I had the information" His Royal Highness Prince Ain "¡­ I understand the approximate situation" "Hey, hey, Mr. Chris. Mr. Majolica, I thought you said that..." "You didn''t say.... at all" I wanted you to be the first to say it if you could. You felt a little bad for your heart. "... then I''ll take it off" Ein removed a special magic prop from Majorica, imitating it and Chris and Dill removed it as well. The magic prop is in the form of a ring, so you won''t have a hard time removing it. "Then I''ll change it. Welcome, His Royal Highness Prince Ain. I apologize for what I just said to you as an ''important customer''. There were others besides me, so I took that kind of action." "I think that was the right thing to do. I appreciate your concern." That''s above all, Oz laughed small. "Then introduce yourself... because I don''t seem to need you, all three of you? "Then from me. Christina Wernstein...... I am in the Marshal''s seat at the Knights of Istarica. See you later." "I''m Dill Grayshire. He was the son of Lloyd, a former Marshal, and is now assigned to serve as a dedicated escort apprentice for Master Ein at the Knights of Ishtarika." Somehow Katima didn''t open her mouth, so Ein urged two of the escorts to introduce herself. After the two of them are finished, Katima finally opens her mouth. "... I am Katima von Ishtarika. It is a great honor to meet the distinguished Professor Oz." ¡ª¡ª Katima greeted her gracefully as a lady, as if she were a princess of one country. For the first time Ain''t seen not only the trick, but the way he talks about it that doesn''t stick to the end of the story, he lost the word. But that''s not just Ain. Chris and Dill were equally surprised and seemed speechless. "Eh... you''re like a princess... eh" "Dear Ein... In fact, I am a princess because I am the first princess...! "As it is, well, I know how Ein feels..." I don''t think I care that they interrupted my greeting, and I think a blue muscle floated in Katima''s face. But of course not. Did you have something to think about as a researcher, too? Is that why you took such a special victory attitude? "Oh! I didn''t know you could meet Her Royal Highness the First Princess, known as the brainchild of the King''s capital... I''m honored" "(Hey, Mr. Chris. What is the brainchild of the king''s capital...)" "(aka Katima-sama or something...... Anything, Katima, also famous here in Ist, is called the brainchild of the King''s capital by the researchers of Ist...)" Without intentionally going through the two of them speaking in a small voice, Katima proceeds with a conversation with Oz. "This time, as a help to Ain, I was forced to ask permission from His Majesty. This is a valuable opportunity to come to Ist, so I would definitely like to absorb a number of things and go home." "Welcome. I would definitely like to talk to you about research, I never thought I would meet someone called the brainchild of the Wang capital today.... Oops. I beg your pardon, Your Royal Highness Prince Wang, as someone who makes research a business..." "No, make sure you talk to him slowly later" "Ha ha. Well... then, Your Highness. What the hell are you looking into if you need our help? "Eh. Mr. Katima, can I ask you to explain something to me? Katima nodded honestly. I know Katima better than I do, so I thought I''d ask Katima to explain. When you''re as smart as Katima, you''re still good at telling them while you sort things out. The information was communicated to Oz as concisely as possible, even where necessary. And we want to find out for ourselves, about the Red Fox. The way Oz was listening had changed his expression many times to express his surprise. What Katima is talking about now is something no one has ever known before, and as a researcher there is no reason to be intrigued. And finally, when Ein tells him that he can absorb the Demon Stone, that voltage jumps to its climax. "Eh... Your Highness. Is everything we''re talking about true now? I didn''t know you could absorb demon stones too..." "Yep. Yes, it is." Katima also explained that he absorbed Durahan''s demonic stones and Elderlich''s demonic stones. Oz listening to that and coming up with a few thoughts. "... I see why the Professor Emeritus introduced me. I guess I''m the best person to talk about demon stones..." Oz is a leader in demon stone research. Perhaps no one as familiar with Demon Stone as he is, even exists here in Ishtarika. "Please wait a moment. Then I''ll bring it." "Bring it, is it...? It was Oz how I was thinking about it, but how I changed that look and decided something. He then, in large part, rises up and begins to walk towards the case installed in the room. I found it when Ain and the others walked into the room, and it''s a case of demon stones and stuff. "Professor Oz. What the hell? "Rest assured, Dear Christina. There is also a seal made here by Professor Emeritus Majorica, because it does not mean that it will somehow run wild... Yikes" When I opened the case, Oz took out a box with the carvings that were in there. Return to Ain and the others with it. "... what is this? Professor Oz." Ain''t asked a question before Oz answered. "This is what His Highness is looking for." "Things I''m looking for...? When Ain was wondering, Oz let the case go. Then it was one demonic stone, a purple flaming pattern that appeared, that felt something poisonous. "It''s a precious item. Other than this, I''ve only seen one more." In that word, Chris perceived it earlier than anyone else. That''s why he suddenly took Ain''s hands in both hands and held them tight. I wondered if I could help him so that he would never be transformed. "... Mr. Chris? "I''m sorry, Dear Ein. But please keep it this way for a little while...... Professor Oz, continue." "Oh, yeah... actually" Not only was Ain surprised, but Oz was equally surprised. The escort suddenly began to hold your master''s hand, so it''s only natural to wonder what it is. "This is the Red Fox''s... Demon Stone" ''Oh I see,'' I could understand why Chris took his own hand. Her nervousness comes from Chris''s hand, which has a fever somewhat. But listening to Oz was fine now. If she... is Elderlich suppressing her own husband Durahan? That makes even a little laugh zero. In my own body, I prayed that the couple would stop fighting. "It''s a precious item." "Yep. Even so, all the research I can already do has been completed. We''ve analyzed it, and we''ve squeezed all the information we can squeeze out of this demon stone." "Have you been doing research for a long time? "... studying red foxes has been a laugh for a long time." It was Oz laughing like a soldier, but I can hear from the look on his face that he has struggled somewhat. "Will you definitely tell us about it, too? Of course, thank you." "That''s not absurd, thank you is fine...... rather because mine is the kind of story I have to pay for. Don''t you think so as a researcher, Your Highness the First Princess? "Yeah, I thought you were right. If we researchers can discover the undiscovered facts, there will be no further rewards." Katima, still looking "ridiculous," agreed with Oz. "... but royal humans do it unpaid. Hey, Mr. Chris? "You''re right, Ain''t you? Because some people may think they have illegally exercised authority." "Hmm... Here''s what I''ll do. Let me ask you a few questions about Ain''s constitution. How about that as a reward? Of course, I won''t teach that to anyone else." "... If you''re going to keep a secret, I think I could go into some more detail. But then, can''t you announce the professor''s research results? "Something to question, something to wonder, is on the way to solving some of it. You don''t need to make an announcement." Oz was a raw researcher. I don''t have a self-evident appetite, and I don''t use my research results for money. He purely wants to solve what he cares about. That''s just what I think. So if you think about it, it''s better to get information than to get money, and above all, it shines. I''ve thought a little bit about it, but maybe the information useful to me will come from Oz. That''s not a bad story to talk about. "... ok. Then I''ll tell you what I think I can answer." "I appreciate that! Thank you so much! He seemed really happy, and Oz grinned like a boy. As for Ain, I''d rather say thank you is here. I have to think so. Today, let''s first sort out the information we have for each other. And I decided to explore new information, that''s the policy. We were all looking for threads that day as we passed the information on to everyone until the evening. "Huh... Huh. Ha..." "Master Grint! Too much will break your body! A new Round Heart residence in the capital of King Heim. There was even the figure of Grint continuing his training, around him he fell tired, the figure of the knight of the king''s capital. "Revine. I have to be strong, I have to be... such an unusual imitation! My father, Logus, was taking care of him, the son of Viscount Ricardo Lance, Revine. He often refrains by his side, like Grint''s entourage. When Grint turned to Tiggle and Euro, he wasn''t too public, so the Revin was left behind. "Grint! Again you... you''re telling me not to push too hard! It''s not just my boyfriend''s Revin. My father Logus is equally worried about Grint. I''ve been training a lot since I got back from Euro, both on the day I come and the day I come, and I''m worried about Logus, too, that there are parts of me that have gone too far. "Father... are you here" "He was there, wasn''t he? You don''t have an ex or a kid to break your body, do you? "So, suddenly! "Ha... it''s time for you to tell me. You''re fucked, about the Knight of Ishtarika." After more than six months, I couldn''t even tell Logus about him. I was so humiliated, I just didn''t want to talk about being rolled like a bug. "If you can''t tell me, I''ll offer caution to my room for a while! "Become... Father! It''s true that I''m worried. The way my son is trying seems beautiful, but as things stand, we can''t forgive him. I wanted to know about Grint''s opponent, even though it would be somewhat forceful. "Tell me, isn''t there prudence? "I won''t force you much after that. I won''t be prudent, I promise. So why don''t you tell me about that other guy, too? Logus sits on a chair that was nearby and brings grint and gaze closer. Seeing what this place looks like makes him seem like he can behave as a good father. It''s just that if it''s not about Ain, it''s about. "... probably only. I think you''re about seven years older than me." "Hmm? Well, I''m still about the age of an apprentice knight." "That''s what I''m saying! My brother...... he seemed to be serving as Ain''s escort, but he''s still a teenage man, just like me! The word shocks Logus and Revin too much. Anyway, Grint is already an excellent knight at this age. It has continued to grow greatly not only by the skills of the Holy Knight, but also by genius taste and talent. The fact that the grint was treated like a bug by the same teenage knight opponent. Although Logus didn''t put it to words, he wants to fight that knight once and for all. "I see. Grint... I know exactly why you''re so obsessed with that knight" "I will definitely knock you down next time...... Treat him the same way, like a bug! Seeing my son burning in ambition makes me want to support him. I know myself, Grint hates losing as much as Logus. That''s why I''ll beat him for anything! I can understand the thought of saying so. "Next up is a real duel. So I take him down... a knight named Dill" Grint grips his fist hard and decides. Is there going to be an opportunity to have such a real duel with the Knight of Ishtarika? Probably won''t come...... I just think so, Logus. But six months ago, I don''t know what would happen if I thought Grint had suddenly met Ain. When Grint was so determined, there was news of one visitor on the spot. "Grint? I know you''re working hard on your training. But you have a customer." "Mother? Who the hell?" The training station where the Grints were gathered, where my mother Alma appeared. I have a visitor in Grint, and I''m here to announce it. "Your fianc¨¦e is here. Go to your room." "Oh Anon!? Okay, I''ll be right there! The visitor is Anon. Anon Bruno...... she is Grint''s fianc¨¦e, one year older than Grint. He was an insider as a pardon, but now Grint also strongly likes Anon and is always looking forward to the day he meets her. I thought I was helped by her coming. Revine to Logus. It''s superimposed that makes Grint feel honest about resting. "Father! Now if you''ll excuse me!... Revine, I''ll see you tomorrow! "Oh, come on, Grint. You''re gonna do your best, aren''t you? "Yes, welcome, Master Grint. I''ll see you tomorrow." When he sees Grint run away fine, Logus relieves himself of his year-to-year appearance. "... sorry Revin. Take care of him." "There is no such thing.... I hope one day, Master Grint will be able to fulfill that thought" I know Revine. That''s a difficult thing, it''s hard to just think about the opportunity to meet and fight again besides coincidence with the Knight of Ishtarika, whose national traffic is cut off at all. But still, I won''t stop praying that Grint''s thoughts will be fulfilled. "Anon!" "Well, Master Grint. Hello, may I have rushed you?" "That''s not true! I''m sorry I kept you waiting! Grint, who has been in good hands after cleansing his body after training. Anon was waiting in Grint''s room. Lightly applied makeup and brightly colored dresses catch my eye. "Come on over here. Good luck today." "Ugh, um... sorry! Leaning by her side, she strokes Grint''s head a little before holding Grint against her own chest. I''m not yet heavily developed, but still my head clashes at the softness specific to women and the aroma of anon. "Don''t you have to be so lit, Master Grint?... Come on, shall we talk? Grint was found by clams and anons without hiding the illuminating appearance. I think I''ve shown embarrassment as a man, but Anon doesn''t look like he cares at all. I sat down on the bed and slapped my neighbor in the face. Grint sat there and blossomed in chatter with no other love. When I''m with her, I feel at ease for some reason and somehow I can work hard. The figure of Grint, which can never be shown to Logus or his mother Alma, only to Anon. "I heard you were still working hard on your training today. Master Grint looks so cool working hard and I fall in love with him too...... but it''s forbidden to overdo it after all, isn''t it? ''Cause I''m worried you''ll get hurt." "... ok. Let''s just be a little bit careful." Her words were often heard honestly. I don''t want my favorite anon to hate me, that way I can put up with a lot of things. I thought so much of her. "Heh heh... you''re a good boy. Master Grint, one day you will also show me the opportunity for Master Grint to fulfill his snowflake, won''t you? "Ahhh... ahh! Of course! I''m inviting Anon to the privileged seat! Anon unintentionally zeroed his grin when he saw how energetic Grint looked. Grint thinks. Anon is an adorable fianc¨¦e with beautiful, well-connected redheads, who also has a reputation in the King''s Capital. The time spent with Anon like that was happier than anything else. 62 The clues I got and the Augusto family. The area was already dark and temperatures slowly dropped. City ist far from Wang capital. The climate is slightly cooler here than in the Wang capital, making it difficult to feel the warmth of spring compared to the Wang capital. We had pinched the break many times and started from where we shared the knowledge we knew each other. Chief Professor Oz was just as good as his reputation, a man of knowledge and quick understanding. The red fox demon stone that was shown to me early on was immediately sealed again because I didn''t know what was going to happen. "... then I will sum it up for myself, but for His Royal Highness Prince Wang, the biggest problem now is two points. Firstly, on the phenomenon of demonization of its own, and the other point is the matter of the Red Fox. This is a collection of examples of the Demon King''s past, and we made him a red fox." "Yep. So you''re not wrong." "It''s about the red fox, why don''t you come back here the day after tomorrow? I''ll have the materials I''ve been working on." "I appreciate that! Today is only a sharing of knowledge. We''re talking about new things Ein and the Demon King that we''ve learned, but we still don''t have enough time to know what Oz has been researching for years. Oz needed time to wrap it up because of his numerous research findings. When he hears that Oz will keep the material together, Ain honestly exposes his joy. "Well. So just for a moment, can I share my opinion on demonization? "What do you know!? "It''s what some researchers call contraindications. Even the darkness is deep, many things have been done in this magical city.... Do you know Master Katima? We talked for a long time and Oz was already allowed to call him Katima. "... yeah. That said, I was wondering if only a limited number of humans in this city know more about it. Of course, I''ve never heard of it either." "Right. It is valuable and precisely contra-indicating information that only a limited number of people have heard here in Ist. It''s been over 100 years now...... hey, speaking of which, is your time okay? It''s already dark outside, and the lights at dusk are already out. Though I pinched the break, having been in conversation for a long time made me wonder if Ein and the others were tired. "I''m still fine... no, that''s right. I decide to spare you today. The professor gave me time this late, and it was abrupt." "No. If so... I will prepare it for a special piece of paper! And so Oz took his feet again to the case, which contained the risen demon stone. Press your finger against the thin drawer section of the bottom step. Then the sound of a chip sounds and the drawer starts to open automatically. Fingerprint authentication? Ein was also surprised by technologies like Several sheets of paper removed from that drawer. I took that and headed to the desk where I usually thought I was working. "I''ll make a blood stamp book. Can someone give me a drop so I can get some blood? We will register the biometric information of the registered person, and when it is taken by anyone other than the registered person, it will burn and disappear." "Then I will." Ein wanted to offer her own blood. But Chris offers to provide his own blood from the side. "I''m in awe. This way, then." Oz calling Chris who offered. Chris took a leg near Oz, placed his finger where he was directed, and provided blood. "Yes, thank you, I''m done" "Huh...? also, already? "Yep. As well as advances in technology, new technologies will be used in small places like this, because we can quickly get blood without causing pain." "... see, I did it." Chris, who was drained of blood before he realised it, was impressed by its speed and the technology that made him feel nothing. Ain''t and Katima think in their minds that they want to experience it too, even though they don''t need to give blood anymore. "Now that we have finished printing, Please have this. Even if this bag is touched by someone other than Christina, it does not mean that the contents burn. It''s up to Christina to get it out of there." "Understood." "... Speaking of which, Professor Oz. In my memory, I think the blood stamp book had a good price there..." Katima had an idea of the paperwork and the price. Until now, I''ve been blinded by demonic props that suck blood out of me, but if you think about it, it''s costing me money? and concern. "As Katima said, this is a piece of paper made of high technology and materials to protect its confidentiality. It''s about 200,000 G per sheet, so don''t worry about it." "Eh... excuse me Professor. I''ll pay you." "His Royal Highness Prince Wang, if it was three, it''s 600,000 G, so don''t worry about it. I am giving you new information that will be more than that...... Depending on the content of the research, sometimes a billion G''s a day can fly gold, so don''t worry about it..." That''s the highest institute in Ishtarika. The cost of that research also went far beyond Ein''s imagination and did not fall within the realm of imagination. "Oh, is that going to take so long..." The job of research costs money no matter what you do. Of course, to use materials that have not been developed in the mass production system, we also use precious demonic materials at one time in order to seek certainty for each and every verification. With that fact in mind, the word just 600,000 G was normal for a good researcher named Oz. I was a little relieved, but Ain''t got the material on demonization safely. Just in case, that means that the envelope with that paperwork will be carried as it is by Chris Apologies for the sudden visit, Ain''t decided to go home to the inn today. Many thanks and we shall talk about the Red Fox when we come here again the day after tomorrow. That''s what I promised and left the lab behind. When Dill showed me around, I couldn''t take the time to see the inn. For once, I rented a large room by referring to it as a room for aristocrats, because I packed my bags in the entrance part of it and placed it, and then left immediately. Everyone seems to have their room, and everyone can rest in a private room today. Ein wanted to see the material he received quickly, but Katima had another idea. "I got it! Then I''ll borrow Ain''t Dill." "You''ve changed your attitude too much, haven''t you? Or were you able to say those words? On the way home, Katima kept her mouth open all the time. There''s a reason for that. She borrowed some of the latest technical books from Oz. Speaking of her from then on, she seemed happy just looking at the cover of that technical book already, what a tight, like a cat given a matter-off. As soon as I got to the inn, I pointed out Katima, who had the usual tone. "Wow, is that me? Er, Dear Ein...? I don''t know why Katima borrows things like Dill. I need to hear that first. I looked at the confused dill at first sight and then asked Katima. "Why are you borrowing a dill? "I''m going to read this now. Then, as a courtesy of the researchers, it is only natural to return the discussion to Professor Oz. That''s why I''d like to ask you for some chores." Chris needed to read the blood stamp book, then Dill was the right one. "... Dill, okay? "Yes, of course." "Then go! Come on, Dill! Follow me! "What, hey... Dear Katima!? From that little body, I can''t wonder how such a force could come about. Katima already grabbed the hips of nearly 170 cm of dill and headed for the room with fierce momentum. "... room splitting. It''s easier said than done." "Sounds like it..." Ain went to the other big room, with Chris. When I open the door, what a magical city...... it is surrounded by the city that creates new technologies. The luxurious interior was of course luxurious, but you can see a beautifully cut large glass case with two faucets underneath. Probably a tank of water, that separates hot and cold water. There is a space on the corner that seems to be a shower room, but I don''t see any place inside where the water would come out. I''ll have to experience it later to see how it works. "This room has a completely different vibe than before." "A lot of magic props are placed, it''s like an ist" When I got to my room, Ain''t felt tired from the long journey. I moved my legs a little faster than earlier and lowered my hips on the couch. "Hehe...... good job Dear Ein. I''ll make you a drink now." "Oh, thank you, Mr. Chris. I like regular water, my throat''s dry." "Yes, I''m awed." I don''t get to show off much, but Chris was actually good at preparing tea, too. Not least because the Kingsguard knights have an opportunity to learn about those manners as well. Among them, those like Chris and Dill, who have a lot of opportunities to relate to royalty in particular, are set to be more severely discouraged. "Cah... hey, excuse me" "Duh, what''s wrong, Mr. Chris?" Chris, who said to put the water in, sounded surprised and raised his voice at something. With a high voice I can''t imagine from my regular girlfriend, Ain also stares at Chris. "I''m sorry...... The water was so cold, I was a little surprised." As Ain imagined, the water in that glass case seemed to be a magic device separating cold and hot water. Chris, who thought the water would come out, opened the blue faucet with an image of cold water, but it was colder than I imagined, so I was stunned. "Oh, I knew it was cold. I''ve always imagined that." "Wow... if you knew, tell me..." Ain''t apologizing for laughing and apologizing to Chris, who looks a little musty. Chris prepared water for two and arranged it on the table in front of the couch. "Well, it''s not a bad idea to see Chris like that once in a while." "Totally no more. As you get older, are you getting closer and closer to Master Olivia? "Because you''re a parent and a child. Naturally." Ain''t gonna break the position that that would be normal. "That one''s over there." Have fun. "Yeah, and read it first. Whoa." That''s Katima''s room over there. It''s about the two of us. It''s just that Katima is the only one who seems to have fun, and I can easily predict that Dill will be struggling. "That''s what Professor Oz gave you, isn''t it? "Yes, yes. Can I have it out? I don''t mind wasting this time either, I took the material Chris received out of my luggage and took a few out of the envelope. "Uh... what should I do? "Hmm? What? Chris, who retrieved the material, looked lost and relied on Ain. "If anyone but me holds it, it means this paper will burn out... A, I wonder if I should go next to Ein" "Oh, uh... I see. Yeah...... right. Well, let''s ask Chris to come next door." Chris is looking a little embarrassed. After messing with the hair flowing on the side for a bit with his fingers, he sat down next to Ain ready. "So, uh... from the first sheet, do you want to start? "Ugh, yeah. Let''s do that." Chris sat down on the left side of Ain. Hang the hair hanging on your right ear on your ear. That way, her white neck muscles appeared near Ain, and Ain''t even more nervous. "Is that it? Is something wrong, Master Ain? Is it because Chris has decided to be ready, that Ain''t how upset he is? "No, it''s nothing..." I still wonder, but I won''t pursue Ein because he says he''s nothing. Ein also takes a few deep breaths to calm his feelings. "That''s quite interesting from the first sheet." "Which one..." Following Chris, Ain glanced at the material she had. "... Yeah, sounds like you used to have a lot of cruel research. You mean you were doing this to the country in private? "I don''t think you were kept completely secret. Perhaps some of the researchers in King''s Capital were involved." "An Interracial Demonization Experiment. Reach Point, Study Towards an Artificial Demon King '' The subject matter of the first sheet is so described. Experiments using interracial to artificially create demon kings. Only very few people know the fact that such a thing was happening here in Ishtarika. The point is, I guess we made a human modification and tried to create a demon king who would listen to our orders. Just thinking about it is my hair is still research, but it may be relevant to me, so I can''t ignore it. "... are you all right, Dear Ein? Even tomorrow..." "Fine. I''m fine, let''s keep going. Either way, I have to read it." No matter how disgusting you may be, you cannot ignore this. I was glad Chris cared for himself, but I decided to be ready. Augusto residence in the capital of King Heim. At the same time Ain and Chris opened the dossier. Krone''s letter finally arrived. It was a letter Ain was carrying to Euro, but because of his encounter with the Third Prince Tiggles, he spent more than six months carefully transporting it and finally reached the hand of Harley, Krone''s father. "Elena! It''s Krone''s letter! I finally got the letter Krone wrote herself! It''s convenient today, and my wife Elena is home from work early to Augusto Mansion. I didn''t hear from Krone when he received his letter beforehand, so Harley snubbed out too much about the situation. "A good adult has to be! "Wow, I''m sorry. But you can''t help it, can you? "I know how you feel. But... well, fine, because I can''t help being angry. So what about that letter? Harley jumped in to a study dedicated to his wife Elena. She went to her place, where she was gathering materials for tomorrow, without a knock. "... sorry. Glad to hear so much about it in my study...... sorry! I''m sorry, put that pen down! That''s just dangerous, isn''t it? "... ha. Didn''t you get a little restless after your father-in-law left? You''ll have to re-educate me when you get the chance." "Give me a break..." The feeling of my husband, who has lost his composure, is painfully understandable, but as a Grand Duchess person, I cannot help but want him to remain calm at all times. His wife, Elena, took a seat quietly while she thought so and went for Harley''s study. "Oh, hey, wait. I''m coming, too." "Of course. Come on. Come on." How long have you been laid on your ass? If you have such a question, here''s the only way to answer it. From the beginning. My first conversation when I met him was, ''Excuse me, Master Harley. There were some mistakes in the paperwork''. So Graf officially introduced Elena to Harley that night when he said something like this happened. To be honest, the compatibility was great. As Graff''s child, Harley also had an excellent grade and a good per capita personality, preferred by many humans, but in terms of telling things strongly, there was a missing part. That''s the same in the social world, since I started showing my face in various places with Elena, and Harley was all about Elena being able to help me. Harley chasing Elena walking ahead. I feel sorry for the current situation where my wife walks ahead, even though she says the place she aspires to is her own study. It''s not like Elena stopped to think about it... she arrived at Harley''s study, leading Elena as she was. "So where is it?" "Oh, oh, on my desk..." "... oh. That''s a lot of good paper, that''s Krone. Even in places like this, I''m glad to see Isthalika''s virtues as a mother." Elena took a letter from Krone. It appeared that the seal had not yet been opened, and I was relieved by that. If the seal had been opened, Elena''s thunder would have fallen to Harley. "Can I open it? "Sure. Shall we read it soon?" I don''t know how the two couples get along. On a couch nearby, two people sit side by side and Elena opens the seal of the letter. "... I haven''t seen it in a while, Krone. It''s prettier than it used to be, but it doesn''t change the quality." "... oh yeah" I care about love, you two stroke the letter. There is no krone there, but just stroking the letters made me feel somewhat krone. After doing so for a little while, the two glance at the letter. "Yeah. Looks like you''re doing good, that kid." "I was actually planning on going to school here, but rather thinking about the possibility of that kid, maybe this would have been a good idea" "Yep... That kid, Krone''s not the kind of vessel that fits in here in Heim. We''re proud of ourselves for winging in a bigger world." Elena worked at the castle and always felt it. Without her kindness, she said she was a vessel that didn''t belong to Heim. When Third Prince Tiggle proposed, he also felt it was natural for the royal family to propose. But even so, even if it was Heim''s royal family, Krone couldn''t stop feeling it. "It says so naturally, but you''re the chief graduate. It''s a big deal to graduate as a chief in a country like Ishtarika." "Looks like you''ve done a lot of hard work." "That''s right.... and the rest is amazing, talking about your stepfather. You think even the king''s capital of Ishtarika grew until it became a famous chamber of commerce? That''s your stepfather." The feat we did at Graf''s Heim is such an outstanding achievement that no one can stand in line even adding the Heim nobles of the past. That''s why he took an alias with the winner of the trade. Even though there was cooperation from the royal family of Istarica, it would not have survived without strength. "Oh, my God. My father is a great man. There would have been a desire to make Krone easier, plus the environment could have been in order. But it was still a success in Ishtarika. My father, but a terrible man." Two couples grinning at the family information they haven''t gotten in a long time.... I really want to teach this to Krone''s brother Reel as well. But I couldn''t give this information because I''m still a young reel. Because even if you don''t intend to, if you divulge information, you will have zero plans to date. "Promotion to national projects...? The construction of the sea dragon ship Leviathan? What is this? You think your father''s chamber of commerce is responsible for that? "You. Read the next sentence properly?... Ein crusades the sea dragon. Ain... you mean His Royal Highness Prince Wang. His Royal Highness Prince Wang crusades the sea dragon alone... what the hell is this, the sea dragon..." Krone knew, his parents would wonder what the sea dragon was like, so firmly the size and strength of the sea dragon is added. "A dragon of the sea bigger than a battleship in Ishtarika, that''s the sea dragon...... though it says. You wrote in a previous letter that Ishtarika''s battleships are like castles floating in the sea... A dragon bigger than that, alone or like His Royal Highness the King, who has done much good." "That''s amazing. The king prince of Ishtarika. I envy having such a brave successor." "No, or Elena? Crone thinkers are this Ein, aren''t they? I know you totally forgot." Elena, who was completely oblivious to that, can''t be surprised to hear that thinkers are such heroes. "Huh... hey, just a little bit, huh? I''m starting to get worried about Krone dropping him." "No, I can''t believe I''m dropping it.... Well, I''m not wrong." If Crone''s thinker thinks he''s such a hero, even Elena will butt in. I understood the size and volume of my daughter''s vessel, but still. I was enjoying watching the look on my wife''s face like that, Harley, but I start reading more. "As it were, well, fine.... Apparently, the Sea Dragon ship will be a new ship dedicated to King Ishtarika, made with the whole of that one sea dragon. I can''t believe you''re involved in such an important project." "Your stepfather seems to have been born much more than you in Heim." "Seems so. But don''t say something so painful to my ear." Then the two of you will continue to read the letter. I studied the little things that happened everyday and these things at the castle. and other written in conjunction with her daily routine. The two seemed more than happy that Krone seemed to live happily ever after. ¡ª¡ª The two of us were slowly reading through the letter, but it was time for the end of the letter to approach. And at the end of the day, it says: "One day, again, I hope the whole family can eat" It was a testament to Krone''s love for his family, whether he was his parents and left the country. "One day, uh... one day we''ll all want to surround the table again. If possible, the thinker with you." "E, Elena? His Royal Highness the King of Ishtarika, isn''t it?... I think it''s hard." The two were recruited by remorse, but burned a letter they had finished reading with the thought of a severance. He immediately decided to hide the evidence so that the letter would not leak anywhere. 63 Finish your first day. "I don''t know what that means." The time is 4: 00 a.m. The material was about a few sheets in quantity, but I spent a few hours thinking about it while reading it. It wasn''t just about the time that Katima wanted to point out, it was in Ain''s situation. "Khu... Khu..." "Why are you sleeping there, Chris?" "... you must have been tired" "I''ve never heard of a Kingsguard knight falling asleep on Prince Wang''s knee pillow. Instead of the Kingsguard, Chris is the Marshal." Of course I''ve never heard of Ain. Naturally, I''ve never heard of a knight who would do that before. Perhaps even in the long history of Ishtarika, it should have been Chris for the first time. "I mean. Why is Chris in such a difficult position to understand..." While lying on Ain''s lap, there were several pieces of material to spread with his fingers. "Yeah, ''cause if anyone but Mr. Chris touches it, it burns." "I think we should arrange something else on the table. Are you nuts? ... I really regret that Katima told me I was stupid, and I want to get up and snap her ear if I can. That''s what makes me want it, but I can''t do it now. On my own lap, when I see her sleeping somewhat happily, I hesitate to wake her. It was last night. Chris, who thought it would be a long story, has changed into his personal clothes once. So you won''t have to say you have trouble sleeping with armor. When I see her long hair, loose at some point, spread all over Ain''s lap, I worry that it will become entangled. "I guess that''s what a bad sister looks like..." "What''s that? About yourself? If you try from Olivia, Katima is my sister.... That''s what I mean. "... are you done? "... I''ll do it" We''re no longer on late-night tension. It''s already closer in the morning, but the same thing from them who haven''t slept. Leaving uncertain tension, Katima jumped to Ain. "Yes, I''m sorry." "Oh, that''s cowardly!? That''s a shame! "Yes, let''s sit down. This because it''s my win." It was the hand of fantasy that was used. Durahan too. No way, you wouldn''t think they''d use that for something like this. I mean, Ain''t never thought I''d use it for this either. Exactly what created the late-night tension, nothing more than a rough business. I used my fantasy hands as they were and let them sit in the front seat. "... what are you making me do at this hour?" "It was a little bad. I''m reflecting. What about Dill?" "I gave him a break on the way. Damn Ain''t... let Chris hang out all this time, he''s a terrible one. By the way, since when did Chris fall asleep? "I may have gotten dressed and relaxed. After I get dressed, I''ll be light in less than an hour." Her healthy fangs show up from Katima''s wide open mouth. It''s going to hurt if they bite me. Her surprised face is quite unusual, so I decided to take a closer look. "It''s too soon." "Well, you were tired. Are you done over there? "I managed. So... do you have any trouble with that material? "... I guess. As Katima predicted, I might be demonized." "¡­ explain." In the last few hours, Ein has considered several hypotheses. It''s based, of course, on the material that Professor Oz gave me. "Interracial all have the potential to be demons. That seems to be the conclusion." "That''s what I was thinking." What the researchers found at the end of that study was the possibility of an interracial "nucleus". The action becomes liver. "So you can corroborate it. The experiment is simple, it''s just that the technology used is as difficult as a fool. To briefly explain the principle, here''s the thing, melting demon stone energy into interracials to target nuclear hypertrophy. Then the role of the nucleus becomes stronger and gradually demonizes. This seems to be the principle." "Nha... that''s not a pain story. Given the burden on the body. Quite a few subjects must have died." Katima heard Ain. Katima understands the effect of Demon Stone energy on the human body. That''s why I could easily imagine what the consequences would be. "That''s right, Mr. Katima, you are. 99.9% of subjects were out of breath, that''s what it said." "... you have a success story? "Yeah. But I lost my sanity and killed the researcher. That''s why he wanted to destroy it, transform it into a powerful demon there." "... I see. I mean, we haven''t really succeeded. So?" "It''s a hypothesis from here, okay? And finally, it''s time for Ain to explain the hypothesis he''s been thinking about to Katima. "Keep going." "What I''m doing, it''s probably the same thing. I''m sucking on demon stone energy, but in the process, there''s only so much difference between whether there''s pain or not." "Wait. Ein is a toxin breakdown, something that has a negative effect on her body... which means she should be stopping smoking what makes her poison! "''Cause it''s not poison, is it? This. If you look at it from the nucleus... it''s just the result of" evolution, "and that makes it a demon. So it''s not judged to be a bad influence, even if it''s my intention." After a little silence, Katima sighed loudly. "... I''m a little thirsty. Is Ain here, too? Couldn''t stand that air, or did you want to put in a break once? I don''t know either of them, but Katima''s going to get the water. "Please." "Roger that... my nephew takes care of everything." "I think it''s bad." "... by the way, I''ve thought about one thing." "Hmm? What? Katima returns with two glasses. At the same time as I sat in my seat, I started to say it because I seemed to have an idea. "What are the pros and cons of demonization? "Well, you can''t have a conversation..." "That''s a mistake." "... Huh? "Well, if Ain''t gonna evolve, that''s not the kind of clutterfish I''d do." Ain''t got a little hope for Katima who hasn''t had much of a grief. Katima uttered the following words, brewing a slightly joking air, like, oh man. "It reminds me of Durahan. Demons, but if they come in regular clothes, they can''t judge demons. So does Elderlich." "Ya, sure..." "I don''t really want to say this. But... if you have to, you just have to re-certify Ain''s evolved race as interracial. Your father will probably do the same." "That''s a lot of work." "... well, you know what?" Somehow, Ain''t got me back on my feet when they say that. I feel the heat coming back on my hands and feet that I was feeling cold. Apparently Ain had more in mind than he thought. "I''m gonna go to the bathroom for a minute.... hey, sorry, Mr. Chris." Ein, who gently shifted her head aside, stood up as she did. I headed to the bathroom. "Yes.... Well." After making sure Ain walked away, Katima went to get a replacement for the water. And I opened my mouth as I put the water in, and I spoke to her. "Chris, there''s nothing else to talk about right now, even Dill... even your fathers." "... have you noticed, Master Katima" The truth is, Chris was awake. Katima figured that out, so she''ll stop talking to her who''s been quiet. "I woke up in Ain''s fantasy hand. I''m Ketsey, so I''m sensitive to that.... and you know what else is useless? "... if Your Majesty commands you, just..." "Well, it''s quick." Katima, who finished putting the water in, turned around slowly. The time to turn around is somewhere graceful and beautiful enough to feel it every minute. Her face, turned around, had some divine look on her face that she had never even seen Chris, who had been in the castle for years. "... Christina Wernstein. Then the First Princess, Katima von Ishtarika, issues a royal decree. Of the information obtained during the journey, it is forbidden to speak out about the demonization of Ein. Suppose this should not be taken out of mouth to all beings, including other royalties.... Now, can we do this? Katima was undisputed, a man of the Ishtarika royal family. Chris felt an aura full of majesty than I could imagine from her usual atmosphere.... taking it Chris also nods honestly and admits it. And as far as Chris knows, this is the first time Katima has used a royal decree. "Yeah, yeah. I''m glad you admitted it.... I''m tired of being serious. Totally......" "... What does Master Katima think? "Is that Ain''s worst case? "... Yes" Katima doesn''t seem to be telling Ein the worst case scenario. That''s so sweet, I have that impression, as if I only worded the supernatant part. That''s why Chris wanted to hear Katima''s real thoughts. "¡­ may repeat the past" "Past, is...? Chris returns further questions to the profound words.... but it seemed to run out of time. "I''m just... That''s Mr. Chris. I was awake." "Ah, Master Ain!? "No, no, you don''t have to be surprised like that" Ain came back from the bathroom. Of course I''m done with this because I''m back. It''s not what Ein does where he is. "Ain, Chris was ashamed he fell asleep on his lap." "Damn...... yes, but you don''t have to say that!? Katima was going to follow up. Because I understand that Chris is vulnerable to sudden circumstances, but Chris received it differently. Anyway, it''s true that I fell asleep on my lap, and I''m now feeling that embarrassment. Until just now, I don''t think it was a funny vibe, but it created a pretty serious vibe. The discrepancy is huge, but so is the feeling of shame proportionally greater. "Well, you don''t have to worry about that... it''s not like anyone was drooling" "Okay...... is it true Dear Ein!? Such a crude phase......" "So if you didn''t, uh, too! "Ha... from this hour on, I''m a loud obedient..." Katima is delighted that the atmosphere has been the same as usual. Though I tried to tell Ain and Chris a little about my thoughts, to be honest, Katima was also an unpredictable matter. There is no precedent and it is difficult to assume. That''s why the best she can do is pray. She doesn''t believe in everything about God, but she still wants to pray when this happens. The rest was to keep thinking so that the results of the research could be of some use. Though Chris was a little rushed out of that shame, it was somehow contained by Ein. After that it was already close to morning, but all three decided to rest. Let''s start working around noon today. I decided to go to my room and take a break. It''s hard to tell because I''ve already crossed the day, which means that if I sleep two more times, it''s the day I promised Professor Oz. Of course I''m investigating, but I took a trip to the magical city of Ist. Ein had decided to enjoy the magic city township this day. 64 Hurry up and go around. If it''s after noon, the area is as bright as usual. Even if Ist is a colder area than the King''s Capital, you can be comfortable in the sunlight there. The magic city ist has so much flow of people that it is never just researchers who are in town. Whatever this was, it was also a magical city, a city where people who were good at magic gathered. "Look, look, go! Look, go! "Here''s your twist! The first time I saw it, it was a flashy Ain, but it''s something I''m used to walking around for a while. According to Chris, it''s a sight we don''t see much in Wang Capital, but it seems common in other cities. Whatever you do, it costs money. In the magic field, he says he uses everything to make money. It is not uncommon to imitate it as if it were a street art for that matter. "... wouldn''t it be more lucrative to be an adventurer? "As Ein said, adventurers make more money. It just must be the difference between being able to keep exposing your life all the time or not. Because we all make money differently." "I see." How many times have you asked Chris a question about it since he left the city of Ist? Ain''t never had a chance to see so much magic close, so it was a series of surprises. Men who roll out flames while waving their hands, women who make ice statues by making water appear and shape and then freeze... many of them perform their own magic. "I learned that in class, but magic makes the offense stronger, right? Then how come knights are the main ones in Wangdu? "That''s a magical attack, correctly. Even if it''s a normal sword move, if you wrap your magic around it, you''ll be stronger. You know about this, don''t you, Ein? "Oh Speaking of which... I sure am" "Is the rest a question of unsuitability? In the sense of a magical lineage, it doesn''t mean it can''t be done by people. But there are systems that are suitable and systems that are not. ¡­ in the end, it''s difficult to use it in action." For example, even if there are five attributes, there is basically no such thing as an unusable attribute. However, depending on the question of whether it is suitable or not, it can be as if it were a meaningless situation. "The rest is right...... Sometimes magic is hard to grow, and it''s hard for people to grow up fighting purely magic." Listening to Chris explain, some questions arise.... Speaking of which, Ain''t had some doubts for a long time. "Who are the people who can use therapeutic magic? "Does that mean other than those who do first aid like a therapist and then increase their body''s resilience? "That sort of thing. A therapist isn''t just a cure magic, is he? A therapist is someone who took care of Ain quite a bit during the sea dragon riots. Because thanks to them, Ein''s arm recovered quickly as well. But that one of theirs is not so much magic as some kind of near-whole or anything. They may also use dedicated magic props, which are somewhat closer to doctors. "No one can use such amazing treatments, like you can raw your arms, for example? But Ain''t got much more to worry about. Ain''t never seen magic like growing arms or resurrecting the dead since he came to Ishtarika. I was rather wondering if there was. "You have enough to count with one hand...... It''s not that I''m settled somewhere, so it''s hard to meet." "Maybe he''s an adventurer or something? "You''re a wise eye. Exactly. Those who can use the prestigious therapeutic magic even in Ishtarika, all act as adventurers. So it''s hard to call, and it doesn''t always mean you''ll respond." "As Ishtarika, no one hires you in the state." "I wish I could do that...... It''s something that doesn''t really work." The kind of therapeutic magic user Chris speaks of. How good would it be if such people were also in the King''s capital?... but because of its rarity, it must still be a difficult story. "I''d like to see you sometime. To those who can use such magic." It''s the dust that hurts, but how does the wound actually heal? I wanted to see it with my own eyes. "... By the way, how far have the Katimas gone?" "Dill was sacrificed. Like?" Dill is never lying about the sacrifice... there was a reason for that. It was when everyone woke up and rallied today. Katima wants to take a look around, so she wants to lend me a dill. I had no idea what that meant, why don''t we all go together anyway? Ein thinks so. But Katima should do something else, she never broke after all. Perhaps by now Dill will be much more active as a luggage holder than as an escort. "Yes, a sacrifice..." "Yes, sacrifice. I once disagreed with Mr. Katima''s other actions, but to be honest, I''m thankful they don''t wield them. Thanks to a sacrifice called Dill, thank you very much, Mr. Chris." "Eh... I''m still worried about letting Master Katima act differently if I try to protect myself too..." ¡ª¡ª Katima hasn''t spoken, but this other action was actually one of thinking about Chris. I know Chris likes Ein. Both Katima and Olivia knew how that had changed since the uproar of the sea dragon. However, as things stand, there was a relationship between Ain and Krone, where the situation continues. Neither Katima nor Olivia knows what the parties think. But Ain, as the king prince, is desirable to marry two or more wives as the future king. Silvado is disqualified in the sense that I said so. I can''t tell you that this was a good decision as a king because I didn''t marry a wife other than Laralua so hard. I don''t know what the future will be like. It is also possible that Ein might make a declaration similar to that of Silvard. I could think of various things that way, but still wanted to support Chris as a Katima. ''... well. It''s not a good hobby to prefer Ain''t called Magic Stone Eating Mazacon. " It never reached anyone''s ear, but it''s Katima''s solitaire when she decides to act differently. If you look from Katima, it''s Chris who''s been there since he was born. It''s only natural that Chris would want to support you when he sees a preference for heterosexuality that he has shown for the first time. "But you know what, I think those two guys go well together. Don''t you think? "Are you two Katima and Dill? "Yes, yes. I think it''s a good combination, but I think it goes well with personality." "If you ask me...... yes. That''s not bad." Simply put, Dill likes to be attentive and take care of. And Katima, who will mainly be the one to be looked after, but can pull the other. The two go hand in hand, it never seems bad. It is not only a relationship as heterosexual, even if it is the side that is supposed to escort, for example. "If you think so, you can see Dill left pulled by Master Katima" Chris grins softly with his hands in his mouth. Likewise Ain smiled. "It''s a good place for Katima to easily imagine....... ahh! I found it interesting. Let''s go, Mr. Chris! "What... hey, hey, Master Ain!? Chris chasing Ain, who suddenly went fast. Dill could be pulled around by Katima. I thought so, but I was oblivious that Ein also had properties similar to Katima''s. "No, it was funny. That''s Mr. Chris." "Also, Ugh!... Oh, I''ve never seen anything like that before! "I''m sorry. But it was cool." An interesting thing Ain found is one big ice wall. If you break that ice wall that was made of magic, it was to give away the prize money. The participation fee was 1000G, so I paid for it. And Ain made Chris try. "Ho, it''s easy to be praised...... Huh! It''s a brilliant cut, Chris, and he really cut it in two. Invisible wind magic, but he showed a brilliant move. By the way, the prize was declined. The Marshal would do that, although he was hiding himself, I felt somewhat sloppy. That''s why I walked away early enough after that... "... by the way. Where are we? As I kept walking plainly, I kept trying to go down narrow roads and across sloped streets. Should I have thought about it a little more and walked? Exactly. I was walking around thinking I could figure it out and I got to a place where I had no idea. "If you want to make excuses. It''s hard to tell the way of the ist, isn''t it? "... unique make, but then why on a narrow road..." "It''s like exploring for a reason, so it''s okay." I decided to do an answer match tonight, Chris. The contents are about me and Dill''s, which one was swept up. I know where I am now is in the alley. Just a little bit, the atmosphere is spreading like a slum city. The smell began to smell like raw waste, and I began to feel the bitter air. I can hear people talking in Ain''s ear wondering what''s going on. "I can hear people. Listen to the road and go back." "I''m in awe. That sounds better." Not a very long place to stay. Hear the road fast and decide to go back to where you opened it. And they took to the direction of their voices, and gradually the story grew louder. "--of! No, it is! "Don''t worry... you must be kidding me! Along with the little girl''s voice, I heard a man. It doesn''t seem like a calm atmosphere. "I can''t! This is me and your sister''s dinner! "Ugh! Shut up and give it to me! A little girl is desperately trying to protect her luggage. As Ain imagined, this looks like Slam Street. To imagine from a girl''s words, I guess she''s about to be deprived of food by a man. "Hey there.... pull away from that girl because I''m gonna do this" Ain''t thrown a little gold in a small cloth bag at a man. I thought it would be easier to stop with force, but I thought this would be easier than making a scene. "Am... who, you? "Check the contents." "Sounds great...... oh, oh!? Hey boy...... ok this!? Just go. The man, who checked the contents of the bag, turned into a hockface and walked away. I think he had about 5000G in it for change, but it''s probably a lot of money for him. Because it''s about as much as trying to roll up food from this little girl. "... you okay? "Uh... eh. Yes, but thank you..." To the sudden appearance of Ein and the others, a girl who no longer knew what was going on. She''s a little girl with dirty clothes in her hair. Age is probably about five. "I don''t like solving it with money though. Well, that''s good, isn''t it, Mr. Chris?" "I was wondering if it would be better to show strength in vain. If you ask for more, I''ve pulled out my sword." "When that happens, you have no choice... well. Are you alone? Ain crouch down and keep her gaze close to the girl. Then the girl started talking more fluently about how she was a little more comfortable with the trick. "And I have work to do, so I asked you to wait here... your sister walked into the house by her side" "Work... what kind of work does your sister do? He was nice to Ain and kept the conversation going so the girl could calm down. I''m sorry it''s an exploratory way to ask, but the girl didn''t care about that and started explaining her sister. "You know what, you know! Your sister is amazing! I guess she''s a proud sister. I get an even more joyful look when I talk about my sister. "I can''t have a decent meal here, and I get a lot of injuries...... so your sister is working on healing those people for you! Pickle and Chris reacted. Ain was equally of great interest, but let''s hear more first. I thought so. "That''s amazing!... will your sister heal her injuries or something soon? "Yeah! I''ll fix you up properly about the people who broke your legs doing dangerous work! Well, maybe it''s a different skill or magic than just a therapist. That''s what Ain and Chris felt. "I''ve never even heard of such an amazing brother!...... yeah. Try to get lost." "Yeah?...... yeah! Your sister is amazing! I didn''t know what Ein meant by words, but I could understand the girl praising my sister. Ain said that, looking up at Chris a chill. "... I thought I should see you" "I''ll wait with you until your sister gets here. Don''t worry, I''m not scared anymore! "Really!? Thank you, brother! Thanks to your help, Ein, the girl missed you. I was occasionally stroking her head as I listened to her. ... Behind it, Chris had the look of an opening, but Ain''t got no room to know. I don''t know how much I would talk about her sister unless I met her and asked her. From then on, for a few dozen minutes or so, the three of us kept waiting for the girl''s sister. 65 free cat "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!! She said an apology three times after opening her mouth. A girl Ain helped and a woman with a similar appearance. Probably the "sister" she''s been waiting for. The outfit is similarly dirty, and I can see some cloudiness in my hair and skin. I don''t think he looks bad, but he had a somewhat rustic impression. When I look at my worn glasses, I even want to wipe your lenses off. "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it. I was just waiting --" Thanks for staying with my sister. That''s what Ain thought.... but that prediction is easily betrayed. "I don''t have any money, but I''ll give you anything I can give you! So only my sister...... Huh! I can''t block my pocan and open mouth. In contrast to Ain, Chris has a calm face. That looks a little silly and delightful. "... hey Mr. Chris" "You''re probably right about that. You''re mistaken." "Ha, right? Until earlier, there was definitely a thug, but Ain and the others got rid of him. This means that this woman who just arrived is mistaken for a thug about Ain and the others. "Sister! This brother helped me! I thought about how you explained it, Ein. I thought it would be easier if you honestly believed me, but the girl started explaining it from her own mouth. When I heard that, it seemed to work and Ein felt relieved. "Heh... heh, help? May...... what happened? "You know what! My sister and I were about to get our dinner stolen, and these brothers helped us! And she saw Ain and the others again. Though I''m worried you''ll know who they are properly, even though they are dirty and cloudy glasses, it seemed worrying, and her eyes show Ain and Chris firmly. "I''m sorry... but I was wrong. Excuse me... aristocrats, right? There''s no point in getting the wrong idea, Ein and Chris hide their original position. But Ein is wearing expensive equipment, made of demonic materials, in luxurious clothing that he can understand at a glance. At first glance, it''s not unnatural to look like an escort with a nobleman. "Aristocrats... um, well, something similar. By the way, what''s your name? "Ah. I''m late... I''m called Barra" She mouthed her name as she bowed her head wide enough to seem exaggerated. "You don''t have to bow your head like that...... for now, nice to meet you, Mr. Burra" It is at this time that I leave you to mistake me for a nobleman. Nobility is wrong, but I probably feel closer as an identity than being said to be a civilian. "You don''t have to worry about May. I didn''t even get my hands on it." "I can''t believe nobles could help me...... I''m so sorry. I''ll give you anything you can pay for..." I wanted to ask you what kind of image you have of a nobleman, but I couldn''t help it. Maybe the nobles in the magic city have a lot of tyranny. Let''s ask Chris later...... that''s what I decided. "No, no, because I don''t need to pay. By the way." As we speak, Barra will continue to make good payments at all costs. So point the conversation in the direction Ain was looking for. "You think I''m doing my job to fix your injury? Is that true? "Oh, yeah... That''s all I can do." "You can cure a broken bone, right? "I''m a little tired, but of course I can fix it...... what''s wrong with that? What do you do when you ask me that? Barra with such eyes on Ain. Bingo. Ain''t given a shit about what Barra''s thinking or something, he thought so and held his fist strong. When I looked at Chirali and Chris, I could feel a similar atmosphere from her. "I''m wondering why you''re in such a slum city when that''s all you can do" "... to? Because there''s no such thing as magic..." There''s no way. That''s what I think, Chris opens his mouth and talks to Barra. "Mr. Burra. Excuse me, but were you born in this slum city?... and I''ve never been out of this slum, for sure? "Duh, how could you do that?!?... but you''re right. There used to be a dead mother. When you get out of this slum, people like us are immediately caught and liked by the greedy." Would it be like a slave? In their case, you''re a sex slave because you''re a woman? Either way, it''s not pleasant, I''m getting worried about Ist''s security. "¡­ and, Dear Ein" I guess Slam Street is a narrower world than Ein thinks. And it is separated from the outside as if it were a different world. That was the slum district in this magical city. There will be many towns like Gorotsky partitioning the back society, but apparently that''s not the case with this ist slum city. "I''ve been experiencing some problems with security and there, but I''ll discuss that with Mr. Warren later.... well. Then I''d like to ask you one question. Barra, what would you say if you let May live an easy life? Now it''s like, ''From a third party''s point of view, you''d be just a bad merchant...'' That''s right, I self-hate you. But I can''t help it. It was Ain who took the time to start persuading her to listen to her thoughts a little bit. The sun sets, the area is enveloped in the night sky, and the cold air gradually begins to flow. Ain back at the inn was welcoming Katima and Dill, who were finally back. Unlike Katima''s Hokhok face, he has a rare and tired look on Dill that represents him today. "You bought it again for a long time." "I have to buy it at a time like this. I can loosen my purse." "Ka, Dear Katima... may I bring it to your room...? "Oh, I begged you! Please be careful! Dill''s voice, which I replied small, is not as energetic as her expression. It was never hard to imagine how much they took me around. "No, that''s a magic city. There were a lot of things that were hard to come by in Wangdu." "That''s good. Thanks to Dill, too." The word was either pronounced for Chris. Because thanks to Dill''s sacrifice, we were able to have a pretty good day today. "So, did Ein and the others buy anything? "I didn''t buy it, but I picked people up." "... nya? "What are you talking about, Koitz?" Katima''s appearance to show off without hiding any of those emotions. Somehow I thought Chris could tell me better than he could explain, and Ein left it to Chris to explain. Having helped a girl from a thug, and the result of talking about her sister. That they took a long time afterwards to somehow believe me and that they followed me. It was slightly broken, but I explained to Katima what happened to Ain and the others today. "The more I gnaw... the more I finally pick people up, this nephew..." "I''m having too much trouble thinking about it myself, though." "For now, but we have contacted Master Warren. So I think it''s telling His Majesty the story." If it''s true, it wouldn''t have been a compliment. But somehow I felt like I had a chance, so I solicited her like this. You can''t just keep your mouth shut, you''ve contacted the castle properly. Where are the sisters? "It''s not a room for nobility, but I rented one room separately, so I''m there. I just gave him a bath." "The more I gnaw. Well, I can''t deny it was a little mild. But I think this is an English decision." "Really?" Though he hides himself, he shouldn''t bring a man when it''s so easy for him. That''s what I''m saying was mild. But it''s rare that Katima praised him honestly. Because of that, Ain also listened back. "So, did you think of any measures? It''s about slums." "I''ll talk to Mr. Warren later, too. The problem is it''s not going to work... it''s going to cost a lot of money." Katima said that, in other words, after Bhara disappeared, Slam Street was out of concern that injuries would continue to increase. But Ain, of course, had thought about it, and planned to talk to Warren later, but such reforms would cost a lot of money. So given that, it won''t be easy. "Nha? I think it would be nice to have a problem with some money. ¡­ If you can get a dedicated healing wizard who will serve you in the Wang capital, it''s just that the money to reform the slums is cheap." "... I know what you''re trying to say. Really, Mr. Chris? "Master Katima is right. Rather a cheap purchase, I think it was a good deal" "They''re people, so I don''t really want to say they were shopping or anything... but you seem right" Then why don''t we just hire a famous adventurer who can use therapeutic magic? That''s what I get into. But that doesn''t work either. The Adventurer Guild also plays a role in the safety of the continent, and an impossible pull to make the relationship worse is not a good idea given the future. Even if I wished to operate as close as possible to Wang Capital, it was the current situation that was not going very well. "Dear Katima, We''re back now." "Oh, thank you so much! I''ll give you a head stroke for the reward." A returning dill was to be rewarded by Katima. It just meant that I could stroke my head. If this were, as if it were my father Lloyd, a successful female opponent with muscular bones, he would have been happy to deform his face without any hesitation. Dill honestly lowered his body and made it easy for Katima to stroke. "Mm-hmm. You''re smart." "Oh, thank you......" The way the big cat was stroking the beautiful boy felt picturesque, but Ain''t seemed like a different breeze in Katima somehow. He was staring at Dill with his raw warm eyes. Dill notices the gaze and shyly turns away. "(Hey, Mr. Chris. I knew it was somehow compatible)" "(... Dear Katima, it''s probably easy to forget about Dill, too)" Ain and Chris were kind of soaked in soothing air when they looked at the dills. "Well, Dill''s back, so let''s go." "Huh? Mr. Katima...... where are you going? "It''s decided!... to see the sisters Ain''t picked up! Isn''t it time to finish your bath and wait? It seemed like a good time, so I decided to head to the room where they were. The room is just downstairs, renting a little silly room. Being in a short walk made it easy to get around the room. A line of Ain''s who moved upstairs and headed out to the room where the Bharas were. Chris went inside because of the woman first and looked at them. Knocking on the door didn''t answer and waiting never came out, so I decided to come in. "Uh, Dear Ein... what can I do?" Chris, who went all the way to the back room to see how things were, came back alone. It''s unusual for Chris, and he''s turning to Ain for judgment. "What can I do? Is something wrong? Behind Ain, Dill and Katima also had a strange look on their face. "... may I ask you to come here for a moment? "I don''t mind. What''s the matter with you? To Chris, who is trying so hard to tell, Ain, Katima, and Dill go on through the room. Unlike the room where Ein and the others are staying, there was a huge difference in the decor and carpet, but still it''s just the top room and it''s very cozy. As well as Ain''s room, there are a number of magic props in place, and a solid bath is provided. We finally arrived in the bedroom as we arrived at Chris, checking on the room. The door is half-opened and you can see better from the outside what''s going on inside. "Look inside" Chris, who stopped there, turned around and said so to the Ains. Is there something in there? I''m starting to get a little interested. "... oh, I see" "I can''t help it... I moved from a slum to a room like this." "What a... it''s hard to wake you up" Ein is followed by Katima and Dill to share their thoughts. There''s nothing strange about what''s going on inside, it even seems rather smiling. "Sooo... sooo..." "Sister... chan... mmm..." In the middle of the big bed, they leaned over and slept quietly. If you look at the edge of the bed, you can see slight signs of use. Probably got lonely and stuck while I slept in a big bed. I''m sure we usually sleep together after? That''s what I think. Soft futons and beds would be comfortable for them. I can tell at first sight that I''m sleeping feeling good. "I can''t help but sleep in this inn bed. It''s not sneaky to wake you up." "... speaking of their subordinates, this is disrespectful." "Dill, I know how you feel. Then give me your opinion as a man, not as a servant." "Well, that''s... because I''m not a ghost either... eh" As a form, it may be said that Ain gave it. The fact that I slept without saying anything to that ein doesn''t make a very good impression as a subordinate. But I know how they feel, because they struggled in Slam Street and suddenly came to a place where it was easy to spend. It would also be natural to get sleepy. And even though they have, they are only the form brought by Ein''s convenience. Not very luxurious either. "Fine then. Nothing. You can have a sweet prince like me, because I''ll do the right thing instead.... and I''m not in a hurry right now, you just have to take your time talking to me later" Chris wants you to treat Ain with a slightly stronger attitude because he''s Prince Wang. I didn''t know you wouldn''t think so. But these kindnesses are one of the key factors in making a single man named Ain. I wonder if I can keep doing this when I think about it. But Ain''t like that, but we always suddenly overwhelm ourselves with different colors of aura, so it''s something we don''t know. "Dill, I just need you to prepare a letter and write down what I''ll tell you." "Ha. I understand that." "Dear Ein? So we''ll talk tomorrow...? "Because I have an appointment with Professor Oz tomorrow. We can''t talk until we get home... so why don''t we wake up in the morning and then come see how you two are doing? So if I''m awake, I''ll tell her I''ll tell her the story as soon as I get home. If you were still asleep, we could get you another letter and head to Professor Oz''s place." "That''s good. We should finally talk to the inn. If you need anything else to eat, I''ll ask for it. If you give me the price, I''ll be fine." We decided to prepare a letter for you, but we also decided to incorporate Katima''s opinion. I brought you here at this convenience, so I don''t want you to feel unfettered. "Right. Then let''s also tell the inn, as Mr. Katima says. Can you ask Mr. Chris for that? "Of course it is. Shall I go back to my room first? I''ll send it to you and tell the innkeeper about it." Ain''t cared to shut the door quietly and keep Barra and May''s sisters awake. Tomorrow was the third day since I came to Ist, and it was the day of my covenant with Professor Oz. An important day when he has spent a long time researching, giving the Ains information about the Red Fox. Rest well tonight to get as much information as possible. It was Ain who decided that, but Katima dropped a bomb statement saying that it didn''t work that way. "Oh, speaking of which, Ain''t. I''ll probably go back to the king''s capital first. Because I found a lot of things I wanted to study, and I got a lot of things I wanted. That''s why I want to get right on with it." "Free again..." Ein responds to Katima, who is free to come to Ist, in such a way as to do good. "That''s why I''m renting Dill as an escort. I''ll be with Chris for a little while, Ain''t... Regards, Chris." Go on and take Burra and May with you to the castle. That''s what I told you, Katima. "Ka, Dear Katima... Are you on the side where I am greeted..." After hearing Katima''s words, grief came before surprise, Chris. Seeing Chris like that. Just laughing, Katima started talking about the words that went on. "Nyahaha. That''s what I''m asking you to do. As soon as we''re done talking to Professor Oz, we''ll be back for research! So say hello." I''m taking both Barra and May home, which means Ain''t definitely going to be totally alone with Chris. Ain''t got me nervous now, even though the Katimas are still here. Ain''t never been in a situation where Ein and Chris acted together before, but went away and stayed overnight alone. No matter what Ein thinks about that, Katima is just free...... and keeps laughing fun. "... I kind of feel more like I''m with Katima than exclusively with Ein lately..." I don''t get a single opinion of myself. Such a dill murmured it softly, but it never got into someone''s ear. 66 Visit Oz. The time for my promise to Professor Oz is fast. Even if it''s early, it''s not much different from the day Ain goes to school. This morning, there was something to be done first. "How''d it go? Ein asks Chris, who has been checking inside the room. "Still neat. You slept in exactly the same position as yesterday..." The place to go first was the place for Burra and May''s sisters. In the morning, maybe you''re awake? That''s what I thought, but nothing like that, and it still seemed like I was neatly in my dream world. By the way, according to Chris, apparently the letter I prepared last night hasn''t even been opened yet, and he didn''t wake up. Put aside another mailbox that was newly prepared, and Chris left behind the room where his sisters rest. "I''ve arranged a letter for you, and I''ll rendezvous with Katima." "Right. Shall we go?" Katima and Dill are out of the inn first. Katima said that she wanted to get some air from the old lady, and she was on her way outside early. And Ain and Chris both head out down the stairs. Sometimes it is still an early hour, and the inn is surrounded by silence. The walls are thick, and people''s speech never sounds. "Ah... Dear Ein. Please wait." "Yeah?" Down some stairs, Chris called out. He stops at the part where it just became a dance floor and Ain turns to Chris. "... you see, it''s cold out there. Wrap it around your neck." Wrap the muffler in your hand around Ein''s neck. The muffler is also made of a magical material¡­ it is made of a luxurious, touchy and soft material, and its comfort is exceptional. The region of the magical city of Isto has a chilly climate compared to the Wang capital, and even many warm gear is available within the journey schedule. If you catch a cold over that, you''re going to waste your time. "Oh, uh... thanks" Suddenly I get nervous when I can get my face close. No, but I''m nervous even if it''s not sudden... I''m self-completing, but when Chris wrapped the muffler around me, my body stiffened for a moment because I was close enough to hold him. After that, I quickly proceeded down the stairs in an attempt to hide the lights. "hehe...... no" Chris feels somewhere close these days. It''s not that I never want to, but it''s quite embarrassing to be seen illuminating. Even now she seemed to understand Ain''s blinding, fingering her mouth and laughing. "(Dear Mother, It''s really hard to be a woman......)" "Are you awake? "I was asleep. I''ve got another letter for you, so I think I''ll read it when I wake up." "All right, nya. Well, let''s just say we go." Nyanya Nyanya and Katima go on singing a mysterious nose song. Her mypace didn''t start now. Ain and the others followed her by imitating it. "Hey, Mr. Katima." "Hmm? "Have you heard anything from the castle? "There it is. The Royal Train will be here in a few days, so me and Dill will take it home." The trip was a regular water train...... I used noble vehicles but not royal trains. I don''t see why, abruptly, the royal train has come. "Why bother with that? "It''s convenient. It also means half escort. Just the right thing to do to get those two." "Again, very cautious, I suppose." "Oh, I heard from your father. They''re going to reward Ain later." I don''t understand the flow of conversation. Even though Professor Oz says he''s on his way to Ist Grand Magic, where he''s been rewarded for his royal train, what''s happened in the past day... "Why are we talking about rewards..." "It would be best if we proved it... this time because the situation is irregular, that will depend on our arrival in King''s Capital. Demonstration is about Lord Barra''s therapeutic magic. I mean, I''m from a slum, which means I may still be an immature arm, but that''s going to happen. But still, if that''s what she''s worth, it''s a superimposition of money, and so on." Dill answers Ein''s questions. Compared to Katima''s rough gnarly description, the content is very easy to understand, informative and helpful. Ein who wants to deliver such jito eyes to Katima, but she''s just walking in a good mood now. I guess I can''t wait to have a conversation with Professor Oz. "Thanks Dill. But you know what... Well, there''s no use getting a reward, but I guess I''ll think about it." "Leave it on hold, like me, and you''ll be free to do it now and then." "I like that." Katima is allowed to accompany her in this investigation as a reward for the Demon King investigation. As for Ain I''m witnessing that, I thought I should put it on hold if I think I have a chance to use it someplace sometime. "... don''t use it for too weird things, do you? I have an ex-con." "That''s terrible, Mr. Chris." Chris is wary of Ein''s thoughts, but well, that won''t help either. Talking about that, I finally arrived at the station in Ist. I''m taking this ride today to Professor Oz''s waiting place. "Dill! Hand out what you prepared yesterday! "Yes, sir." Katima''s right arm swung up abruptly, meatball texture dazzled.... I thought about what I would do, I ordered Dill to hand over the two cards to Ain and Chris. "What''s this? "Er... what is this, Master Katima" The card handed to me is glowing blue and looks like a light metal like stainless steel. The surface depicted the crest of the ist¡­ Mark reaching out to the demonic stone, with 14 days left at the bottom. "Half a month''s free pass. I''ve bought this as a bargain because I''ve ridden many times anyway." "Dear Ein. I bought four pieces yesterday. However, I think our free pass will last a few days." "Don''t worry about it! If there''s more than half of it left, it won''t be a waste because we can refund it! They can ride all they want for a certain period of time. You think you can travel all you want by water train in the ist for half a month? I bought it yesterday for half a month, which means that Ain and Chris both stay a lot for a day, but I can''t help it. It''s not bad because I guess you still get it. Given the hassle of buying one ticket at a time, this would make it easier because you''re free to get on and off. Anyway, Ist''s station doesn''t exist like a ticket, so with this free pass, I can really move around freely. "Come on, go! After finishing his explanation, Katima begins to gain momentum again.... To be honest, I appreciate this care she did. Money is cheaper and more convenient than anything. "It just seems embarrassing to thank you honestly. That''s all." "A, Dear Ein..." The poison Ain threw up reached Dill''s ear. Given Ain''s relationship with Katima, it''s no different than just being twisted together, but it seemed somewhat laborious. There were several characteristics of water trains running ist. First of all, the sound is quiet and less shaky. Compared to the aristocratic vehicles we have used, I feel no different. If you think this is going to run all over the king''s capital one day, it''s not a bad story. The sound of the door even opening was a little surprising. There is another difference, and that is that there is an in-car broadcast. I passed several stations and arrived by Ist Grand Magic, but in the meantime I listened to the in-car broadcast many times. I still find it convenient to have it. "Hey, Mr. Katima. How soon will water trains like the one we have here become popular? "The water trains being tested are a transition goal in five years." "You''re right on time for it." "Well, if you think it took me nearly forty years to develop it, it wasn''t right away." "... I see" On the way to the laboratory, Katima gave a little explanation. It is said that it is never just the visible part, but that another place has evolved significantly as well. That was safety or the endurance life of the vehicle...... the so-called life expectancy also showed considerable improvement, he said. Given that, it would never take too long. "And that''s why you should think about the invisible once in a while." "I honestly don''t want to admit it, but I''m gonna learn it" "... why don''t you just admit it?" Her language is often a study. I guess he''s still kind of a good researcher, Ain''t that what I reaffirmed. "Dill, tell the guard I have an appointment with Professor Oz." "Or I''m in awe... eh" "Ignore me... my nephew''s attitude becomes tyrannical as he gets older" "I''ll give you this because it''s still there, Mr. Katima." What we take out in that way is a snack given to Katima, mistaken for a pet, when she boarded into a noble vehicle in the Ist row. I was sneaking a few more bites left in my pocket. Ain''t no good. "Yeah. I know." Prince Wang on one side and the First Princess on the other...... No one would think that important people in such a country are interacting like this. But Chris, whom I saw beside him, will, of course, hold his head as usual. "Dear Ein. Let''s come...... that? What the hell happened to Master Chris, holding his head..." "That, Mr. Chris, what''s wrong? Headache?" Next to Ain, Katima was eating a Guhagu snack for a heartbreak. I''m about to run out of that snack already, chewing it at an amazing rate. "Yes, no it''s nothing...... let''s come" When will we get used to these two interactions? One day I want to get used to it...... with that desire in her heart, she will continue to escort Ain today. After that, as I came yesterday, I took a trip to the lab in the back. Sometimes the gatekeeper remembered Ain''s face, and today he talks smoothly. One of the gatekeepers led the Eins to his room, where Professor Oz waited. "Chief Professor. We''ve brought you in." Keeper who knocked on the door and then told him so, he gets a reply from inside right away. "Thank you for your guidance. Let me through." "Ha! ¡­ Now, gentlemen, please go inside" As soon as I hear that voice, I open the door and let Ain and the others through. The room was warm, and as for myself walking all over town feeling cold, I was surrounded by a comfort that made my body feel at ease. "Good morning, Your Highness Prince Wang. Dear Katima," "Well, good morning, Professor Oz." Following Ain''s greeting, Katima likewise greeted Professor Oz. Professor Oz said please, so we all sit down on the same couch as we sat down the other day. "We have the materials we were promised. I''m going to explain it to you." Oz, who had documents with the same contents for four people. He said he would distribute it to everyone and then explain it as he watched. The first one contains a brief summary about the Red Fox...... and the author Oz down there. That''s what it says. "So let''s start with page one." Following his words, look lightly at the cover area before opening the first page with a line of Eins. The first page was written: "Discussion of the past appearance of the Red Fox and its route of travel" The material prepared by Professor Oz is likely to yield more information than Ein thought. The sound of swallowing cockroaches and saliva echoed into the room. The place moved and Ain''t staying at the inn. When Ain and the others are handed the materials by Professor Oz, my sister, Barra, finally wakes up. For a moment, I said, ''Is that it? Is this...?'' He looks around with his sleeping eyes, but his consciousness gradually awakens. "... yes! The aristocrats asked me yesterday, so I followed them... really, eat your stomach full of rice...! It would be an old story on a year-by-year basis if I thought about what time I had eaten until I got full, and where I couldn''t remember thinking or thinking about it. This is probably the 17th year since birth, a number that seemed pointless to count, but I somehow remembered without forgetting. Ever since I was brought to this inn, it has been a continuum of things I have never experienced before. I was surprised to have been in such a warm and comfortable bath, the fact that there was a soft floor, and that there was so much clear water by then. I also got a lot of meals and scratched them into my mouth uncomfortably for a flavor I had never felt before. Lie on the bed provided for the fullness that you can''t say the first time you feel it. The bed, which seemed to sink everywhere, stopped its sinking in a comfortable place to gently support Burra and May''s body. That comfort was my first experience, and soon they traveled to the world of dreams. "Also, even if you were already fooled, you might be content..." There''s no way there''s such a good story. Even if she would have grown up in a slum, it was easy to think about that. But I was also tired of living every day desperately.... I couldn''t tell my sister May if her mouth was torn, but I''ve just been inert about doing anything anymore. "Can''t we just die now? ''I can''t deny that there''s a part of me that thought so. "Mmm... sister, honey? "Oh, I''m sorry, May. You woke me up, didn''t you? "Yeah I''m fine...... that, where am I...? What they slept in until yesterday was in a small cabin that was old and not weird no matter what time it collapsed. It was a house full of windy passageways rather than gap winds for bedding that wasn''t enough, but it was still an important home for them to go home to. That was yesterday. Suddenly it turned into such a luxurious and pleasant environment that it was impossible not to know the situation at first. "They brought you here yesterday, didn''t they? That nobleman wants you to do your job better." "Yesterday... Yesterday... Ah! You saved me, brother! "Oh, my brother... no, Mae. Because if you call me that, you''re gonna piss me off! "Ugh...! But your brother is your brother! Hard for young May yet? It was difficult to make people understand its values because they were not adequately educated in slums. "What can I say? It''s hard to teach...... is that it? What is this... a letter? I put my foot down to the side of the bed and thought about how I taught it as I sat down on the bed, but on a side table placed beside me, I discovered that there were two letters. It was prepared by Ain, a letter that said what he wanted to tell them. "To Barra. Is that...? Although it took a little while, Barra read the letters written on the table. A lot of trash reaches the slam, but Bahra was learning letters from some newspaper or something that was taken out of it. When their mother was alive, her mother taught the letters to Bhara little by little. Thanks to that little foundation, I didn''t know I could fully read it, but I learned a little bit from it, Barra. There''s nothing you can do, I won''t say it until then, but there are a few things you can do in Slam Street. I couldn''t find much meaning in remembering the letters one by one in them, but now that its past has lived, it seems a bit proud. "What!? Your brother left something behind? "Yeah, sounds like it.... Eh, what do you read this..." Open the seal of the first letter and start spreading the paper to check the contents. I don''t understand every word, so by the way, I don''t know what it means. "Also, I should have studied a little more..." But it''s not easy to find someone who can read enough letters in a slum. So since my mother was gone, learning letters jumped in difficulty at once. "Sister, sister. What''s that? Your brother wrote something down? "That''s right, May. Wait a minute, okay?... because I''ll try to read it somehow" Ein and Katima probably couldn''t get their heads around that much. She''s from a slum, so she wasn''t thinking about the possibility of not being able to read the letters. Though I didn''t usually have much to think about, this should be one lesson for the Ains. From then on, Barra took a dozen minutes and managed to "decipher" little by little what was written in the first letter. There were a few letters that could not be read, but it was understandable that they would want to convey them once. "May? That nobleman says you''re more free to use this room. But we shouldn''t leave this room until we get back. Okay?" "Fine! May, I like this room! "Yeah, good boy. Good boy. I like this room, too." The look on Mae''s face as she looks at Bhara with a full grin. I guess she''s also strongly satisfied with what she''s been through since last night. "I like this room warm! It''s not cold! The inn rooms are warm and there is a difference between heaven and earth compared to the borough huts that have been inhabited before. May is naturally delighted. "Right. Your stomach''s full, isn''t it? "Yeah! I don''t know, but it was amazing! I ate a lot! May scratched last night''s meal more than Barra did, with fierce momentum. I wish I could have given you more rice, that''s what I regret. "May? ''Cause we''re gonna have a lot of dinner again soon, right? "Really!? I just ate yesterday, can I have dinner again!? Until now, I can''t speak of the luxury of having a daily meal¡­ That''s why May hasn''t had such a big impact. Being able to eat a full stomach was the happiest thing I could do if I tried from Mae growing up. "Yeah. It said in this letter that you''d bring me dinner in the morning" "Yay, yay! Dinner. Dinner! With his delightful sister sidelined, Barra glanced at the view visible through the window. The sky is already bright. I guess it''s time to get my meal as the letter says. Can I ask you to do something so extravagant? I can''t help but think so. "(I wonder what it means to do this to me... Body? But noble people don''t need to buy a woman like me...)" Even if you treat yourself like a sex slave, I don''t care if you''re so kind to me. If Mae can eat until she''s satisfied too, I don''t feel bad. From what I''ve lived, I can''t think of any worse. I couldn''t wait to see how Barra would treat herself like this. "Oh, speaking of which, I haven''t heard your name... I need to hear it right when I thank you" 67 It just keeps getting more troublesome. "Were you so light!? "Yeah, I don''t know. What do you say? That''s just so... you didn''t think, did you? The voice of Ain''s surprise echoes in Professor Oz''s room. Ain was stunned when he was glancing at the first dossier as directed by Oz, coupled with an explanation from him and a surprising fact. What we''re looking at now was the Red Fox, a distribution of their past. "... you can go all over the continent." "This investigation took the most effort. I can''t say I had a hard time though...... Anyway, it was a guild favor." "Alliance, please? "Yep. Actually..." The method is mainly the use of guilds. No matter how much it was for research, I couldn''t exactly run around this vast continent of Ishtal. That''s why I used the money and asked the Alliance. Its contents are "Reference to the material handling history of past demons". Valuable materials brought into the guild are recorded in detail in their properties and characteristics. They thought the Red Fox was being treated as a precious demon and asked them to examine their past records. "I see. That''s certainly more efficient" While impressed with the way Oz investigated, Ain looked again at the material. As a result of that investigation, "distinctive" materials had been discovered in a number of places. That has also been confirmed in the King''s Capital Guild of the past, besides magna and ist. And of course it was equally confirmed in the adventurer town of Baltic.... Other than that, I couldn''t be surprised to see that the material had been confirmed even near the countryside. "To be honest, I thought he was living a little more in hiding." "I have an enjoyable personality, for better or worse. Looks like a lot of people were free for a long time to see if that was sneaky. ¡­ as if they were observing people and races to investigate" "... for what reason?" "There''s no reason. Sometimes they were smart demons, but they were also knowledgeable. It was just a lot of playfulness mixed in that desire for knowledge. For example, yes... what happens if you implant a demonic brain into a person''s body? Cruel things like that were also being looked into in the play half" A wealth of knowledge + a lot of playfulness as well...... what emerged from it was often cruel if you try it from the other person. But by the mixing of those two feelings, perhaps the Red Fox''s head had no guilt either. "It''s very helpful" "That''s good. So His Royal Highness Prince Wang is after him, the Red Fox who was the executive of the Demon King. The red fox she and I described might be something else." "... because you were free, are you? Oz nodded honestly at Ain''s words. "Yep. We conclude that the sense of fellowship was the only thing that some of us had." Not all the Red Foxes shared the same consciousness and purpose, saying it was only one collective. That''s what Oz concludes. It was nice to find out something new, but if I knew all this was important, Ain''s head got a little tired. Many thoughts come to mind. From then on, until after noon, he was taught by Oz for several hours. "This has been spoken too long. Forgive me, Your Royal Highness." "No, not at all. It really helped." Even though I had a few breaks along the way, I''m still tired of all these stories. Ein, the only person still healthy in the line was Katima. "Do you still want to stay in Ist? "Yep. About ten more days." "Then it''s just fine. Tell the gatekeeper. Be sure to always want something that you find puzzling or something you want to hear. So let''s call it dissolution for once today. It won''t work if you pack too much...... I''ll be here anytime, so don''t hesitate" Did you notice how Ein and the others got tired? If you think about it, I''m sorry you bothered to make time for me. I felt that way Ain. Dew the feelings you feel sorry for without hiding them, and honestly tell Oz how you feel. "... I''m sorry. As Professor Oz said, I need some time to sort things out." "Ha ha. That''s natural. So I don''t care... even we researchers sometimes think so. Isn''t that right, Master Katima? To Oz''s words, Katima nodded ''Yes, of course''. I''m sorry, but let me spare you once today, and I''ll come back later to talk to you. "Then His Royal Highness the King. I look forward to seeing you again. ¡­ but don''t forget, the fox has long been said to deceive people." Red Fox with Researcher Temperament "as well as" Red Fox Playing Innocent "¡­ pay attention to both of them" With the materials we received today, Ein and the others decided to return to the Inn once. In the last word Oz said, I felt the weight from what I had studied for years. Roughly two types of red foxes, both of which are basically obnoxious creatures. Say hello and thank you to Oz, Ain. One line leaves the room behind. When I left the room behind and went out into the hallway, it was still warm because of the heating throughout the building. But as I walked out, the cool air outside soothed Ain''s flaming head. I''m comfortable with the wind hitting my cheeks that''s blowing just a little bit. "Hmm, but that''s great." "What? When I go outside, Katima, who was quiet inside, opens her mouth. "I only described him as a Red Fox, who was a Demon King''s man, and I immediately expected Professor Oz to be close from it, so I thought it would be great." "Oh I see. I''m sure you do." I didn''t hide it from you, but I only described it as a demon king''s men. But even from such little information, he predicted and made me guess, so it''s a big deal. "It''s researcher temperament, and those who play innocently...... they''re both equally troublesome" At the end of the day, there''s no difference between either of them having a negative impact. If you can do whatever you want with your interest, it''s not even here. "... hmm" "What''s wrong, Mr. Chris?" Behind Ain and Katima talking about Professor Oz, Chris is kind of thinking, yeah, roaring. "Oh, no, I''m sorry. I was just wondering..." "I see. But I have a lot to worry about as well, so when I get back to the inn, we''ll sort it out slowly." "No, that''s not what I meant... yeah. After all, it''s nothing." Wasn''t it a big deal, Chris pulled back without continuing with the next word. Chris must be tired too, that''s what I thought Ein smiled at her quietly and started walking down the road to the inn again. "Hmmm... but it seems like Master Katima didn''t explain that the red fox was a" woman "..." The words Oz uttered, ''The Red Fox who was the executive of the Demon King. The red fox she and I described may be something else''. Chris couldn''t get this dialogue out of his mind. ¡ª¡ª That''s her question. That question she uttered in a small voice is dispelled by the cold wind blowing the ist. 68 Tyrannical nobility? "I''m satisfied." The station at Ist night had impressive temperatures and clear night skies that made my breath whiter. It had only been a short day since Oz told me about the Red Fox, but Katima had decided to return to the King''s Capital. Rent Dill to escort him as planned, and Ain and I will be breaking up one foot away. Katima stayed for a few days but even after breaking up with Oz yesterday she rolled out to town with Dill for a long time and heard she bought and toured a variety of things. Even for a short time, Katima was very pleased with the journey. And by Katima and Dill, the sisters of Burra and May also refrain. "Let''s go. Come on, follow me! With meatballs, Katima beats often and on the hips of Bhara. After returning to the Inn yesterday, Ain and the others revealed their identity. When she heard that, Burra relieved herself in an instant and took about half an hour to regain her mind. My sister May didn''t seem to know what it was, she was just sitting Nico on Ain''s lap... "Ka, Master Katima, I know! I know, so don''t slap me so hard! Has it gotten interesting on the way, or is it beating Burra faster often? I don''t think it hurts, but its apparent roughness increases in proportion to speed. "So... then Dear Ein. Allow me to return to the King''s Capital first." "No, I''d rather leave Mr. Katima to me. I''m sorry, but be careful" Dill with a bitter laugh, usually where I want to prioritize Ain, but it''s only natural that Katima needs an escort as well. And I''m convinced that Chris, who is more powerful than himself, will stay and escort Prince Ain. "Brother, brother! I''ll see you soon!? "I can see you. So wait a minute, you''ll get lots of good treats too." "Really!? Looks like I''ve got a sister, and I''m glad she''s sweet, and Ain''t spoiling May. I guess it''s best to be together before I bring myself, if it''s true, but I can''t help it this time. "Excuse me, Your Highness... this is May! You can''t!" "Yes, because your brother is your brother..." "Well, you just have to tell me a little bit. This is the one who made me suddenly change the environment, so there''s no way I''m complaining." I didn''t mean to be polite or shitty, but I lift my head up well and apologize for Barra''s appearance. It''s just easy to understand what she''s feeling sorry for. ¡ª¡ª We were together saying goodbye outside the station, but the time of departure was slowly approaching. "Well, then, Ain. It''s time to go... I''ll do a lot of work for you, so don''t worry." "I asked you, Mr. Katima. All right, everybody, watch out! In the course of this morning, Katimas'' luggage has been loaded onto the royal train, so they head for the train with their bare hands. Although all Katima bought was eating space rather than the luggage she brought among them. ¡­¡­ I waved quietly, dill to Katima...... and dropped off Bhara and May. As they became invisible, they exhaled deeply, and the breath of that ein stained white in an instant. "Because it will be cold. Shall we go back to the inn? Chris, who dropped him off as well, suggests going back to the inn. Even if I''m just stopping here, my body gets cold. "Shall we go then?... but do you think Burra and the others are okay? "She''s kind of got a liver on her feet. I''ve survived a tough environment called slums, so I think it''s a heck of a lot to be tough on Warren and the others." "Sure..." Ain''t never had such a tough life. When I was in Heim, I was treated quite disgusted, but still had a better life compared to the civilian population. So I don''t know what life was like in the slums where the Bharas lived. But given the environment I saw the other day, it would be natural to grow up successfully, that''s understandable. As soon as they arrive in the King''s Capital, they will first meet with Warren and the royal palace intellectuals. I heard you''re going to show some ability again. The magic of the treatment she has...... it is to be examined to that extent. "You couldn''t even slow down yesterday when you got back to the inn. Materials from Professor Oz¡­ would you like to read today? Chris, who was somewhat approachable to personal clothes. Long and beautiful blonde hair was not tied today either, and was sarcastically swept by the wind. Ain''t starting to understand her new side little by little. What I soon found out was that she was prone to change her attitude depending on her outfit. I mean, if it''s personal clothes, I feel soft on my expression and tricks. But is it no longer the only way to break with her humanity that there are so many opportunities to "soften" her up even if she tries to wear knightly clothes? The words she had just uttered were also accompanied by tricks that she would not normally have thought of. "... that? What is it, Master Ain? Tons of tongues. She turned as she walked in a light rhythm. Back...... that trick I put my hands around my hips and turned around to make my body a lettering. Face lowered to peek Ain from the bottom, staring straight at Ain in the uppercut. "Yes, no what... let''s just go back to the inn for dinner! Yeah! I like that! Style to her appearance, and earlier tricks to stop. The beauty who was right there was also seen as such, spreading her tail and running away. But as Ein, I can''t admit I was honest with you. From there I''ve already decided to delude myself with momentum. "Huh? Hey, wait a minute, Master Ain! Ain''t started abruptly early enough. And Chris, who was left for a few steps, lined up next to Ain in a hurry. "We need to hurry..." Ain''t looking sideways at Chris'' face, who seems slightly dissatisfied. Chris looked like a jerk when he laughed when he pranked to deceive. "I got the red fox or whatever it was for, so I don''t know what else to do." "... how about a tour of Wyburn flights, etc. that you were looking forward to? And then there''s the demonic arena..." "What demon arena!? What''s that!? "This is where test-bred demons fight. The researchers and nobles who own them compete with each other by putting out their proud demons. Would you like to go? "Go! That sounds like a lot of fun! If you add the age of your previous life, can''t you say it''s year-to-year?... but it seems pointless to think about the memories that have faded at last. Ever since I was born into this world, I''ve been trying to act like an adult and it just hasn''t worked out somewhere. Sometimes I honestly cry, sometimes I sweeten Olivia...... Ain''t thought about it a while ago, but I''ve totally changed myself to "Ain''t", so I decided to think about it. "hehe...... shall we come when you have time in the schedule starting tomorrow" ... Even so, the fact is that Ain''t a good kid who''s grown up and out of hand. I never saw much joy in thinking about it either, as I do now. Olivia would have liked to see Ein like that too...... Chris, given that, was somehow immersed in a little superiority. His lab had a grumpy nose. I''ve been in a good mood the past few days with all the fun. "No, living long is something. Because it''s so fun and interesting to meet." He doesn''t usually do it, but he pens around with his fingers. It''s been like a habit of having some fun for a long time or following when you get a sense of accomplishment. "Am I a traitor? Or... yeah. This is quite difficult, but wouldn''t human society do the same? Fighting among people as well. This has always been, and still is, absolutely natural. That means humans are betrayed... there''s no mistake in this either" Crime, for example. Even if it''s a small crime, there''s no doubt that it was clearly damaged if you tried it from the other person. And there''s no mistake in saying that what he''s been doing lately has caused clear damage to his fellow countrymen. "There is no great difference between those who have knowledge. Is it just an enemy or an ally...... or neutral? It will be these three points. But... if you look from the side that gets attacked, people in positions like neutrality are also like enemies. You can''t help me at all. The more I think about it, the more fun it will be. But it must be more interesting than anything to stand on this ambiguous border... this is for sure" The ambiguous boundary he makes into words is the perception of neutrality for him. But is neutrality pacifism? The answer is not¡­ but vice versa. It''s not pacifism, that was his idea. "I''m just not on either side, this is neutral...... so what is a third party? This is not neutral. Observers¡­ something like an observer should be called a third party, for example, yes. Shouldn''t a godlike being be called a third party! He always starts thinking abruptly. Its contents are often twofold and triple, and many self-completions and problems are raised within each of them. Honestly, there''s something in his mind when he''s on his own that I''m sure no other human will understand. "Huh... right. It is times like this that we should rely on, that are spiritual¡­ and not solid. Love... love! You should rely on love! Don''t. He made a loud noise and hit his desk. Take a leg to the case that is positioned on the wall in an exaggerated way as it is. As I approach there, my face becomes red and my heart rate gradually rises. "I''ll get you out now. Yikes! Come on...... come on in! That''s how he opened the door and took out a box containing the "love" he needed to rely on. Carry it carefully, the sofa in the center of the room. Take it to the table there. "It still smells somewhere. And you can''t keep your excitement down when you open it... come on, show yourself to me" You should rely on love. That''s what he said, but that''s just an excuse. Just think about it on purpose to meet "love." But for him, this farcical pretext mattered above all else. That''s because it''s the personality that''s building him up, and it''s also one of the key factors in it. "Ah... ha... it''s beautiful today. Beautiful light." Gently and slowly start stroking what you take out. Lovely, more important to me than anything else. I stroke it like a lover. Then I feel blood gathering into my lower body, the fever is just comfortable for him, too. Stick your nose further to "it" and breathe heavily and smell it repeatedly. "I''m excited... this is, yeah. It''s like when I killed the female fox who was next to you, and then I bathed your blood all over your body! I''m so happy. Shh! Recent encounters here have been a streak of excitement for him. That''s enough to stand alongside something he''s been through in the past. "Ha... ha... Phew, I''m calm" After a glimpse of it, he was finally satisfied. The lit face, the heart rate, and the massive amount of blood gathered in the lower body appeared calm, and the tension that was exciting gradually dropped. "Are you lucky you gave this...? My dear father." Yes, quietly. "Oz" shrugged. After whining, I kissed my father''s demon stone a few times to lick it and finally put it back on the case. It seems unfortunate, but I can''t help it. I have to take care of it... so I decide to convince myself. "Let us suppose that the demonic stone of that filthy female fox will soon be given to His Royal Highness the King.... It''s also a good opportunity to let go of such a thin, filthy thing as a woman''s demonic stone. I''m sure you''ll be delighted! He hated women. It is not only the same species, but so are other races. I kept it separately with a little degree of obligation, but it''s just the right opportunity... let''s let it go. Yes, I made up my mind. "But to His Royal Highness Prince Ain, who is as beautiful as that, I give him the demonic stone of a filthy fox...? Yes, no, I''d rather give you my demon stone! I said... why not? Why are you still tormenting me, woman fox...! No matter how jealous he was, the feeling was undone with the night of Ist. The weather is clear. And on this busy occasion with many people, Ain was attracting attention. "... Then bring the woman over. So I''m gonna put up with you." This is what the man said. The place was a demonic arena... where Ain''t been looking forward to a little trouble. "Is that woman okay with her being next to me? "That''s what you''d be saying. Not at all¡­ don''t you know the extent of it?" That means bring Chris over. Of course I do not intend to accept it or to come up with a compromise proposal. "Why do you generally have to do that? I don''t know what that means." "... I would have been there many times! Because of your proximity... our Wyburn stopped moving, I don''t know what you did, but it''s only natural to compensate you, you fool! Oh. How did this happen... This was a while ago. Shortly after Ain showed up at this demonic arena and approached those who were performing demons outside. Wyburn, which one nobleman had taken, suddenly shrunk and stopped moving. I don''t even listen to my owner, I''m no longer a use. I''m so frightened out by now. "(Hey, Mr. Chris. What happened...)" "(Probably... Dear Ein, especially if you try from the dragon breed, it may be horrible. Especially since Wyburn is the lowest dragon breed, so heel)" "(... why? What did you do? That didn''t surprise me, so I whispered to Chris next door. "(... it''s a sea dragon. The demon is sensitive to the signs, so didn''t you feel the sign of a sea dragon in Ain''t by smoking that one? "(It''s my fault)" There''s a little left, you must have been afraid of the sign of the sea dragon. That''s what I thought, Chris... but it wasn''t a mistake. Anyway, the Sea Dragon twins in Wangdu miss Ein because they also feel signs and think of Ein as their parent. That''s why if you feel as powerful as a sea dragon, you''ll naturally be scared of Wyburn. "... Well, what''s up" "What are you talking about? Earlier you... disrespect me! Fat aristocrats utter words, but Ain''t just thinking ''hmm''. But I couldn''t hide my surprise at the fact that there was a nobleman who told me to drop a woman off easily. 69 Great stuff. Time goes back a little bit, when Ain took a trip to the Demon Arena. "There are demons everywhere..." "Some of that is quite unusual. There are no aquatic organisms like sea dragons..." Ein managed to fall asleep even when he went to bed last night, in what was somewhat difficult to sleep. I was so looking forward to today''s day. The weather is nice and there''s nothing too cold about it. "But people are amazing." It''s like a white rose during a morning rush. That and the nearby crowd were felt, and the popularity of the demonic arena peeked. Numerous bets and spectators from all over the continent pack up to see the rare demons. It was also a reputable tourist destination in Ishtarika. "It''s also a famous tourist destination. And it''s a precious stage to see the rare demons in a safe place. That''s why so many people come." Ain''t looking around in an excited way, as if your eyes were shining. A big dog with two heads or a giant slime. Even large birds with four wings... many demons meet together. "Is that Wyburn...? In front of a cobbled arena, he discovered the figure, which stood out in large measure. The figure is very visible in an arena made of stone overlays. "Uh... yeah, right. It''s called the Gray Winged Dragon, and it''s a species there in Wyburn." "Heh... Can I stay close? "It''s okay. The demons brought here are fine depending on the vicinity if you don''t touch them on your own. For the nobles, they want to show off their pride in demons." Convinced, Ein takes to Wyburn just in sight. There seemed to be other people besides Ain who were equally interested, and by Wyburn many were packed. "Wow. Big!" This Wyburn, which would be about 15m in size if it opened its wings, received a lot of attention. When I see that trick, Ein is also moved, and I stare with my mouth poked open. "Stunning size, and well looked after...... but seems to have little experience in action" "I''m the bigger one. But how do you know I fought less often? There were several men by Wyburn. If you see the chains in your hands connected to Wyburn, you can easily imagine that they are the ones entrusted with management. "The pterygoid is too pretty. For example, if you are a strong demon, there is no such example¡­" Apparently it didn''t show up that strong. But I guess I''ve been raised dearly, and Wyburn in front of me shows everyone how beautiful he is. ... Wyburn who was spreading his wings and showing himself around, but he had eyes with Fu Ain. "Hmm? Are you looking at something over here? "Yep. You''ve stopped looking at Ain completely..." Wyburn stares at Ain without blinking. The wings that were spreading are also gradually folded into smaller pieces. "Hey you. What''s the matter with you?... Huh!? I was going to care about Wyburn. "What''s wrong? ''and stretches his fingers to Wyburn to convey his will. Wyburn, who sees the trick, folds his wings at once and lags a little behind. The moment also lagged behind, looking at Ain without blinking once. "... Hey, what''s this?" "You''re on guard, Master Ain. You mean alert or rather... you''re scared. I didn''t expect you to scare me to the point of Wyburn." "It''s a delightful, exquisite part of it." Finally, Wyburn lagged behind to the wall. Keep it small and round so you can hide yourself with your wings. Those around them looked strange, and a little more voiced. "What''s wrong!? Why is our Wyburn so frightened..." Then a pig noticed the noise...... no, a nobleman of good stature came on the spot. Then the man who managed Wyburn begins to explain what happened to his nobility. "I see... you! You did something to our precious Wyburn! "... eh, me? Like Moses, the occasion opens and Ain and Chris take a prominent form.... and the aristocrats pointed to Ain and opened their mouths to make Ain put that drop on him. Try Bo for a recap, but this troublesome scene won''t blow up anywhere. And the air in this place doesn''t improve either. "Huh! I am Sage Oink, the head of the Origin Oink family. He''s a great nobleman entrusted with several agricultural zones!... think about your position. I have the power to take care of you." Which is disrespectful, if you correct that, it doesn''t make a difference to them. Anyway, Ein is a king prince, so he''s far above power, even though he''s hiding himself. ¡ª¡ª or who you are, was Ain''s biggest question. "I see, sausage" Boss, zero what I thought when I heard his name. "Once I tell you, it''s the Viscount House. What do you want to do? Shall we hang up? "I don''t want to clam because I''m scared." Ein would cut it in an instant if he said ''yeah''. I have that trust, because I have it, there is no way I can express my will to affirm it. In other words, the cause of this time, even though it is not intended, has something to do with Ain, so I don''t want to do that much livestock as Ain. So let go of your hand from the hand you put on Rapier. You need to calm down first, okay? And put your heels on the ground properly. "Excuse me, Viscount Sage. But she''s my precious woman, I can''t respond to that... and under the voice of His Majesty the First, I can blame such trafficked remarks. So I was just wondering if I should suppress statements that went too far." "If you think you''re wearing pretty good clothes, were you a nobleman as well? Then it''s just fine... then you know what I mean? It''s about what''s real to us nobles and what''s before we build." "(Oh, this is a nasty one. No more obvious violations)" The gallery you''re looking at in the far-roll probably hasn''t received the words Sage spoken. That''s exactly what I seemed to be paying attention to. He cuts the front and is careful what he says about breaking the words of the First Majesty. "Ahhhhh..." Stay out of the light. Stay with me. Chris, next door, seemed happy, albeit in the light of the word ''important woman'', with a tight face. Is that all right, escort? Or so I think. But today it''s like half private, so I can''t be too Ein or strong. "If you were scheduled to appear today, of course, let''s make that compensation. I''ll pay for that with hardware. So why don''t you put it away? "... even if you don''t say so, just fool around and lend the woman. It would be cheap." Sage liked Chris. It shouldn''t look like Chris as usual, but it doesn''t change that she''s a beautiful woman. And even for Sage, Chris was so beautiful, it was more valuable to spend the night with her than the hardware. "I can''t do that. So please use hardware. Third parties will be properly assessed to compensate for today and¡­ indemnify separately." Don''t answer badly, you just have to plead not guilty. It''s not like I didn''t have those thoughts, but when I watch the sage that''s going to come of dust if I do something, I don''t want it to end easily. "That''s why she said she''d like it. Don''t make me say it again and again! My family is a Viscount, but we are still entrusted with the management of many territories, and we are smart with other nobles...? "(Mm-hmm. I''m adding a guilty plea. It''s like some kind of induced interrogation, but, well, it was Viscount Sage who first overturned His Majesty''s words...)" "Serve the people", "Be man, and never sell man" ¡­ a word left by the First Unified King, but it is still cherished and incorporated into the law. Looking next door, Chris is still lit up. But my left arm will probably bring me Sage''s neck in an instant when it comes to ''chopping'' to see him hit by a hip-rapier. I never realized when the people around me had moved, and in an instant I could be sure it would be done. "So, what''s your name? I''m not a bad person, and I assume you have a name for a nobleman? "I''m late for this. I''m not getting a title..." The identity of Prince Wang is not treated as a title in this Ishtarika. And Ain''t no prince, so the title isn''t strictly like that. I don''t have a title, so I''m going to name her after some kid from the Chamber of Commerce, and what about her pseudonym? I thought I''d use it on my own even in the names of the Grints, and the next word would be blocked by Sage. "Oh, that''s enough. Then I''m not interested because I''m not a nobleman. You don''t have to keep your name up, because you don''t want to remember it anyway. Whether you have the small money or not, it''s a triumph with no honor." ... I''ve never seen such a rotten nobleman in Ishtarika. But this has also been a good experience, Ain''t I thought so? Let''s remember his name well for now. "You. Do you have any demons? "Uh... does that mean at home? "Oh yeah. So, what do you say?" That''s what comes to mind when they say it was the figure of El and Al, the twin sea dragons. Can I call it a magic modification? The fruits of nurturing by bait, which is too nice, are not unusual, but their appearance, which is already grown to a large extent, comes to mind. "Yep. Yes..." Perhaps even today, he is growing up quickly, fed a lot by the castle''s service and katima. Or would you still be out in the ocean today working hunting? According to the fishermen''s report, the figure of demons living off the harbour has been drastically reduced. That is obviously due to the work of the twins, who grew up enormously, which I guess has already become an offshore threat.... No, rather, it may already be the lord of the offshore, that way Ain''t got zero natural grin either. Because the twins are like children to Ain. "But because of the" aquatic "demons, it''s hard to show off." "Ho. You think it''s an aquatic demon? Then it''s in good shape...... how about that? I have a good idea." Sage, with a delightful look on his face, slammed his demands on Ain and the others afterwards. I met him at a bright time. What a hassle, around the evening and at night...... the sun gradually begins to set and an indescribably beautiful pattern is floating in the sky. The area is hugely busy and surrounded by the fragrant smell of numerous stores opening. One event ended earlier, and a number of spectators were trying to follow the scene. "I didn''t know it was so flashy... my eyes tickled" "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen so much magic, too. I''m so excited." At first we were going to enjoy the demonic arena, but that appointment was rescheduled. Because I couldn''t be sure that the signs Ain''t had would not affect many demons. So thinking about it, Ein suggested to Chris to abandon the appointment and go somewhere else. By the way, of all the demons I''ve seen today, my favorite is the giant slime. Somehow she looked cute to Ain. Then another magic city specialty. Took me to the magic arena. "Aren''t you going to fight with magic? ''Ein wondered so, but was convinced to hear Chris'' answer. If we hit each other with magic, it''s natural to get hurt badly. It''s unrealistic considering healing that injury. So it seems that it is the place that was established as a competition. The event, in which adventurers can also participate, is as numerous as it is every day. Many thunder magic that creates enormous amounts of ice that can reach dozens of meters or run around the venue. Ain''t had a very exciting day too after seeing so many magic like I''ve never seen before. "Hey, Mr. Chris, it''s not like there''s anyone in Wang Du who can use magic as well, is there? "Of course I will. I just don''t have a place to use it. And it''s not a very fuel-efficient field." "Bad fuel consumption? "Doflashy magic doesn''t mean I''m letting it go so many times. So when I use it, it''s all just about being targeted." Reasons why it is difficult to use powerful magic on people''s bodies, it is also in the absolute amount of magic. That''s not why I sell it cheaply. "It''s best to pick a scene and use it a little bit at a time. Especially if you''re adventurers, you can adjust and activate as many demons as you want." Wouldn''t it have been a little easier to have wizards like today, even when Ain crusaded the sea dragon? I think so, but it doesn''t seem to work very well. In the end, it''s durable. The giant demons are all fierce who have survived to that time because of their mighty endurance. So if it''s magic that people can use, it''s usually unbearable. Because even if that''s a powerful blow you bet on a single shot, they''ll endure it. "... ah. I''m sorry, Mr. Chris... can I have a moment? "Uh, yeah, I''m fine... what''s up? As Chris was explaining, Ain seemed to find something and changed direction slightly and started walking. Seems to have some purpose, keep walking towards it. "Dear Ein, what the hell did you find? "Uh, I should have gone in here... oh, I was there" Proceed to the shaded area next to the arena. It looks like a little rest stop there, with benches lined up under some planted trees. Ain''t sitting there, walking up to one middle-aged man. "Hey, good evening" "... hmm? Oh, good evening. What''s wrong, boy?" When Ain speaks to the man in general, the man also replies with a good face of people. Somewhere that looked like a farce, Chris. I wondered what was going on. The man looks a little more upscale than the average civilian figure, but that''s as much for a merchant or something. It wasn''t like it caught my special eye. "Uncle. Did you win the bet? "Luckily, I let you win today. Thanks to you, I got more pennies." "That''s good. So... --" The foreground is over. Ain''t finally starting to get to the point. "Finished looking into it? Or is it just gonna take a few days? "... uh, what the hell are you talking about, boy? "Okay, let''s change the way we say it a little bit" Fu and Ain''s signs change. It was filled with such signs, overflowing with the majesty that those who should stand on top felt a kind of charisma. "... you can put aside the chain of command and other issues first. I''m asking for a report, so I don''t mind giving it the highest priority." Words without context, but the other man understood the meaning well. Then the man who heard it bowed his head to Ain, and then uttered the following words: "... Ha. I now entrust the life of His Royal Highness the King. If you wish, I will give you the materials His Royal Highness Prince Wang will ask for by tomorrow." "Huh? Dear Ein... What the hell are you talking about...? Chris is the only one on this scene who doesn''t understand the situation. Already Ain and middle-aged men seem to share a purpose and seem to fit in somewhere. "Then I''ll have that prepared.... Speaking of which, maybe three. You went back to Wangdu yesterday. The personnel for Mr. Katima are back? "You''re right, did you know that much?... Since when? "It''s from White Rose, does it fit? "... that''s right too. That didn''t make any sense." Phew, and show that a gently exhaled man surrendered. Chris, who has not yet figured out what it means, asked Ain again. "A, Dear Ein! What the hell are you talking about..." "I''m sorry. This man is a secret man used by Mr. Warren. He seemed to be more careful than usual, and I don''t think Mr. Chris could tell." "Huh...... how did Master Ain figure it out!? Sure, Warren, the hidden bunch of kids are just hand-worked. But if Chris was being acted upon nearby, he''d be able to notice. But this time I didn''t realize it for a reason. That even a group of people had prepared top-notch hand exercises this time, allowing them to act even deeper and more cautiously. Chris didn''t realize it was fatal. If this had acted any closer to Ain, Chris would have noticed. "I guess I''m just used to that because there are always similar signs. Especially since I''ve been asleep six months since I got home from Euro, because it''s strangely easier to notice all kinds of signs. That''s why I''m sorry." I''ve been human away for a long time, Ain''t squealed like that. "Well, that''s why I thought you were looking into every morning. I got that idea too." That''s what I said, Ain''t looking at a man more flirtatious. "You''re right. ¡­ Demonic props made by the owner of the Majolica Demon Stone Store, and their influence, from the outside, it is difficult to see with His Royal Highness Prince Wang, so we have judged His Highness Prince Wang from the outfit" "... you know all the clothes I have? "Of course it is. Because it''s the knowledge you need." All that, let''s give it a pompous look. I never thought about that for a moment, not even knowing what type of clothes I have. "What... come on, get back on your feet, Mr. Chris. You don''t have to be depressed like that." "So... but don''t let me know who the escort is. I can''t believe Ein noticed..." "In my case, you were used to the signs, because it probably has to do with the demon stone absorbing and growing. So never mind, ''cause you''re a good kid." When I stroked his head pounding, he seemed to be able to regain his feelings a little, and Chris finally gave him his face. Probably if she had a tail, probably by now! and would have swung at quite a speed. Don''t you have that kind of magic prop...? I decided to ask Katima one day. Chris is some kind of dog and cute these days. That''s why I feel good about it. "So, dust, dust?" "Let''s see. Your Excellency has already been informed." "I knew it...... so, what about Mr. Warren? "It''s a corner, so you wash the relationship, and you squeeze out the pus. And don''t worry, Lord Burra, Lord May has arrived safely at the castle and is protected." "I see. I''m glad you got both good information, thank you." Viscount Sage seems to have produced a lot of dust if tapped, as assumed. Warren decided to use this opportunity to do a thorough research. It is also reassuring to know that Bahra has arrived safely at the castle. "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment.... but one more thing, because His Royal Highness Prince Wang will really accept his suggestion? "Oh, is that a duel between aquatic demons? I don''t think it''s okay." Here''s Sage''s suggestion: Fight aquatic demons like Ein keeps and aquatic demons that Sage keeps. So it was about taking the winner''s suggestion. "Then I would ask you to anticipate the time and set a date for your duel with Viscount Sage" "Does that mean you want time until you''re done looking into it? "It''s the left. Perhaps the place to duel will be a big river a little over an hour from the Wang capital. It''s connected to a water source that flows through the Wang capital, so it''s no problem to take the sea dragon. Also, the demons owned by Viscount Sage seem to be managed in a territory upstream of the river, so they are in an excellent location." Considering the size and depth of the river would not be an issue...... he said so at the end of the day and finished explaining. To be honest, Ain''t thought I''d say no when he made that suggestion. I know it''s for Chris'' body anyway, and I didn''t want to accept it in case you think about it. But Chris whispered to Ain then. ''Though a child, there is no way a nobleman can possess a demon that can defeat a sea dragon that has grown like that'' ¡­. That''s why I rode the word and commissioned the duel. "So? What''s Viscount Sage''s proud demon? If you just wonder, what the hell is that aquatic demon held by Viscount Sage? "You''re a medium-sized species of Kraken. It''s really powerful when it comes to power... you know, somehow" "Hey, Mr. Chris. Kraken..." "Yep. I love sea dragons." The twins will also want to eat their favorites once in a while. I decided to think so. 70 Wang Du Group and findings. When Ain and Chris headed to the Demon Arena, the royal train had just finally returned to Wang Du. By the way, for the purpose of this exclusive royal train use, an inspection of the magical city of Ist in Katima. That''s how it''s announced. Come on, let''s go. Bahra and Mae both had Katima and the next room available. Most of the time except when we went to bed, we were all gathered in a large living space between the room and the room, but the facilities were so luxurious and excellent that they were not comparable to the Inn of Ist where we stayed until last night. The royal train where it stands was draining Burra''s liver more than last night. "Ka, Master Katima? Did you get to Wang Du? "That''s right. Thank you for your long journey. Is that it? Speaking of which, out of the ist..." "Ha...... yes! Instead of getting out of the ist, it was actually the first time I had even gotten out of the slam... even before I went to the inn, it was a series of surprises." I look at Katima, who keeps laughing at me Nyahaha, and I get an indescribable look at Dill holding back beside me. Katima''s condition never changed, even if Burra and the others would be opponents. "Hey, hey, Mr. Katima! Is Wangdu big!? What is a castle like!? "The inn that I stayed in until yesterday will finally be the same size after gathering hundreds of them. See, Mae, you ready to go, too? "Daiji-bu! ''Cause there''s no luggage! Hands in the air! "I sure did! Two laughs echo in the car. Katima and May kept laughing at each other the most often during this trip. If you try from Dill, it freshly shows Katima taking care of such a small child. "... this is how I used to take care of Olivia. So don''t look so weird! "And I beg your pardon! A good Katima is expected to be what Dill is thinking beside her. Having been lightly nursed, Dill gives a tight, bad look. "Not at all... well, that''s fine. See, Dill''s done with her, too? "Of course it is. And then as soon as Katima has something to say." "Mm-hmm. It''s going great! We''re leaving now! "Oops! "Yes! After May''s big reply, his sister, Barra, continued. After this, you will descend the train to the carriage station and continue straight to the castle. In contrast to May''s seemingly enjoyable attitude, Barra was nervous and uncomfortable. "You''re big, sister! "I don''t know what it is anymore..." "Phew Phew Phew." May enjoying the view from the window. Barra has become particularly incapable of understanding the situation beside it. On the front of those two are Katima, who plays a nose song, and Dill, who sits silently. What May is enjoying is the gradually approaching castle of Ishtarika...... the appearance of the White King. You got a building this big? I''m just amazed, and I even remember the illusion that I''ve traveled to another world. Barra, next door, was honestly not as happy as May, although May followed her to see the sight. How far is it real, even if you are shown such a sight of a different world... aren''t you still dreaming? I couldn''t pay for that feeling. "Dear Katima, I''ll go through the gate." "I know.... Now we both have a couple of people to meet. I want you to show Barra what she''s capable of. Are you feeling all right? The intellectuals in Warren and Castle. In some cases, the conversation will continue even to Silvado, king of Ishtarika. That''s so serious. Anyway, if you are a valuable user of therapeutic magic, its value cannot be easily attempted. "I''m in rather better shape than I''ve ever been. I got so many good meals... I''m not complaining about that." "May too! "That''s more than anything. May''s a good girl, too! I''ll give you another treat later, so wait a minute! "Really -!? As surprising as it may be, Katima is actually so sweet for her little one. That''s about as sweet as the confectionery I''m already trying to give you. And there was a verse that no longer looked like just a cute creature to me about how May was connected to me. I said, "I got there. Well... bye, Dill. Please." "Ha!" The arriving carriage, in the gate¡­ always stops where the carriage stops, in front of the large door of the castle. First Dill goes down and does the escorts for the Katimas. "Come on in, Master Katima." "Uhm!" Dill helping Katima get down. I have no problem getting off on my own! What a Katima always says, but I can''t really complain because this is like one manners too. He then lends a hand to Bhara and lowers her so that she can hold May up at the end. ''Treat me like a proper lady!'' What a few noble daughters, but May was honestly pleased with it. "Thank you very much! If you say that to Nico, you''ll loosen Dill''s face. But now, in the course of his duties, he decided to serve as strictly as possible and without shame as a Kingsguard knight. May, who got off the carriage, is still nicking with Barra holding hands. With the three of them down, those who were eager to see how it was came to pass came near the Katimas. "Welcome back, Master Katima. How was your visit?" "Just not yet. Thanks to Ain, it was a fruitful visit. I''ll report it to your father later, so I want Warren to hear it." "Ha ha. That was above all. Well...... quick, but these two? Warren and several of his immediate men greeted him. Warren came all the way down here to welcome Katima and to entertain the important guests she had brought. "That''s right. Both of you, this guy''s a Warren and he''s a prime minister! I want you to introduce yourself." "The Chancellor? What''s that? ''With May on his side with such a face, Burra, who has the knowledge there, makes me very nervous again. Prince Wang or the First Princess...... you said you were going to faint just that, and now you''re the Chancellor? and my head filled with it. "Ba, my name is Bahra! Though I was doing something like a shitty town doctor. Please help my sister Mae to His Royal Highness Prince Wang... whoa..." I don''t know a firm salute. I don''t even know all about how we should talk about it. I''ve never been out of Slam Street until recently, but I''ve never even thought about dealing with the country''s heavy towns, which should be called the presence of nobility on the clouds. "Thank you very much for this. I''m Warren Lark. We are entrusted with the current Chancellor of the united state Istarica. I have heard a little about Lord Barra. You''ve had a long time. I''m sorry I took you so far." Such a worry about Burra blows lightly across the cloud. You care about yourself? Or is it a social dictionary? It made me almost cry in my eyes that you could have said a kind word like that now, rather than thinking about it. "Well. What is this lady like? Warren goes on to lower herself and keep her gaze closer to May. And encouraged May to introduce herself. "May is May! Nice to meet you! Not a big deal, but I was educating him during this journey not to do the least rude thing. attach. Said it was a first for anyone I met. It was such a normal thing, but I was wondering if it was better than not, Mae, who was being told by Bhara. "Nice to meet you, Lord May. You must be tired of taking the train for a long time, huh? "Yeah! It wasn''t cold, and the floor wasn''t stiff, so I''m fine! "Me, May!... I''m sorry, Prime Minister..." May''s perception was above all that the floor was soft without a gap breeze. Because that alone was a space that could not be compared to before. Many policies are being pursued in Ishtarika to ensure that children like May are not able to do as much as possible. But it didn''t quite work out the way I wanted in the wide Ishtarika. Though Warren gave a painful look for a moment... the next moment he starts talking to May again, creating a favorable appearance. "That''s good. Have you had lunch yet? "I haven''t...! May remembered to put the word "Yes," because Barra was mad at me. I try to correct it somehow, but it just gets cute anyway. But what he was trying to do was tell Warren. "Then let''s prepare a meal first. What will Master Katima do? "You can come with me. Have a proper room to eat there. Dill''s coming with me." "Ha!" Warren asked if she was going to dine with the Burras in the dark. And the answer was a care for Warren and Katima. Somehow they brought me to a place that could be called a different world, so I''d rather have my face beside me. "Then come this way. Take a belly rest first...... I hope you can heal your long journey fatigue first." * "I did receive" I can''t believe I''ll be able to give you the materials by tomorrow, but the materials were prepared and delivered as soon as the words were correct. Since Ain found Warren''s men yesterday, it was just a short night''s sleep. When I woke up in the morning and finished breakfast, while Chris and I were discussing what to do today, the innkeeper brought the materials to my room. It is strictly sealed and is packaged like a letter used by the nobles among themselves. "You''re working fast." Chris receives the dossier and returns to Ain. Even today she is dressed in private. He wears a thin white shirt and a simple outfit: skinny trousers in denim fabric. Even though it would be simple, it was fashion that seemed adequate for Chris'' good style. "Yep. It''s always a big deal because it takes less than a day to find out." "Maybe you can make cotton garbage out of beaten dust." "... Dear Ein. Such filth." "I know, because I was just kidding. Let''s look at the materials you''ve been working on." In response to Ain''s words, Chris opens the seal placed on the material. Shrew loose like the string was cut with something. "Did you use magic? "I just let the wind through my nails." "What''s so convenient?" A little concerned, Chris hands Ain the material he took out with a grin. "Hehe... Come on in, Master Ain" "Thanks. Well, I''m getting excited about what you''re writing, me." The trigger was my fault. I also feel like force majeure, but it''s still true that I stopped Wyburn from moving because of me. But then I heard the words, and I''m pretty sure he stinks. In the sense of either injustice or body odor. It makes me sick when I think of his body odor, but when I see Chris in private specs next door right now, I feel relieved. ¡­¡­ What happened to Chris when he noticed Ain''s gaze? do the windy trick of Ain''t nothing. Ain''t shaking his head. "Which..." I see. Ain''t convinced after reading the first line. Or what it says from the first line is too disturbing. "List of Forced Sexual Activity Victims," um this shouldn''t. It''s extra bad for us to give them a lot of money and assume it was legal. Criminals are everywhere. That was the same in Ishtarika, but I still couldn''t stop feeling disheartened when I saw it. "... okay, is it? Face glancing worryingly from next door. Chris didn''t miss Ein looking through the material and making an uncomfortable look. That''s what worried me and I asked. "He said it was dusty. Look, you should see Chris, too." "Yes. Now if you''ll excuse me" --¡­ will it come? I didn''t expect you to pack the distance and peek in from the side. She must have even been in the shower since she woke up, her long hair smells good of shampoo. Trouser style Chris, but at a distance my thighs were going to touch and not, I looked somewhat glossy. It''s only exciting in a nutshell. "I knew you should have cut it off" "Well, I haven''t had more victims yesterday, so I''m fine. I''d rather have looked it up before... But this is a conviction." "It''s not even worth bothering to fight for you, but what do you do? Well, if I told you the truth, even if I had lost my neck during yesterday, it wouldn''t have been a big problem. I''m pretty sure it would be more effective to just do a lot of research. "Here, look here." "You mean Kraken the pig keeps" "... as it is, well, yes. Yeah." I''m thrilled to be poisoned with ''pigs''. Ain''t no mazo, but when a woman like Chris says something like that sassy, she somehow has eyes on her face. "Uh... what''s wrong? "No, it''s nothing. I didn''t even wake up, did I? "Wake up...? No matter what you wake up to, you can''t rip your mouth off. ''So don''t mention it'' Yes, I was praying in my heart. "The Lord of the Gangster River." "... Kraken, but the Lord of the River? "It sounds like we''ve fallen all over the place, but it''s not cool." In summary, frogs in the well? Will it be close to? They seem to do whatever they want in the area they live in. Destroy the ships held by the inhabitants, eat and fish the fish taken in the fishery¡­ because the body is large, it also devours the little demons in the neighborhood. It was reported that I was doing whatever I wanted. I sympathize with the owner for doing whatever he wants. It''s because they didn''t tell me it was a bad thing, because it''s damaging. "Speaking for the truth, I thought it was going to be cute for the owners to like it at their convenience. When it comes to causing some damage to the people, it changes the story a bit." "That''s against the law, too, isn''t it? Whoever keeps the demon is obliged to compensate for the damage caused by the demon. Probably because that pig didn''t do that." "Must be." As I talk to Chris, I glance at the compiled material. Then an interesting piece of information got into Ain''s eyes. "... I''m sure I don''t know about this. If you first figured it out on the day of the duel, you''d be amazed... damn it! I feel like" Today she spits poison, too, imitating it and glancing at the material. "You sure did...... Is this the decision dialogue? ''I didn''t say the duel was one-on-one!'' or something." "I feel it fits every word. You want me to say that or bet on it when it''s the day? "Then I''ll tell you what." "I''m that way, too." "... you can''t make a bet" The Kraken in his possession had two of his kind. If I took one demon anyway, I would have planned to do whatever I wanted by going 2-on-1 or something. Exactly what a trinket means. Or even though there are no sea areas in the territory, I often thought of keeping them in the river. Do you like squid? "But this kind of thing gets exciting because I know it''s the same day. I can''t even get excited to know now..." With mysterious disappointment, I also look at the next one. "Wow, wow. Embezzlement and water. You can do whatever you want." Listening to Ain''s voice, Chris glances at the material from the side as well. One face approaches, so it''s not very heart friendly for Ain. "Sometimes I have these, but this one''s pretty deep-rooted" "I can''t help it. These kinds of problems." Stop committing crimes against people. That goes hand in hand with the fact that the crime will not go away, nor will fraud disappear. That''s normal, but it''s a different matter to feel sorry for. "But thanks to you, you no longer need a trial, so you can still execute it locally. You''re friendly to the treasury." "Too much for a plea of guilty already? "Yep. Besides, his mansion is supposed to be under surveillance, so I was wondering if it was nearly impossible to escape." "Right.... Then it''s time to think about the due date for the duel. But I''m a little relieved." Safe? and Chris wonders, but Ain quickly mouths the answer. "I thought I''d let you fight either El or Al. It was gonna be two to two. I don''t know how." "... I think it''s going to be quite tragic." "Tragic?" "Yep. I wonder why sea dragons are the strongest in underwater warfare¡­ I''m sure I can see why." At first I was thinking about letting the twins fight. Because I didn''t want the twins to get hurt at all, and I didn''t want them to match up with dangerous eyes. But I was relieved that I didn''t seem to worry about it. "I''d rather have a one-on-one than a two-on-two win over Kraken," You''re still a young sea dragon, so you can''t? That''s not true at all. Because sea dragons are called kings among demons in the water.... Ein will see why on the day of the duel. "By the way, Mr. Chris. Wrong shirt, wrong button." "Ugh... Ugh... just say it first..." ''Sometimes I almost see chills in my underwear and it was hard to say,'' Ain''t been thinking about that dissatisfaction in my head. I''ve put up with the fact that I''m about to see a flyer, and I''d rather you appreciate that. ... What shall we do today? Shopping is good. Looking at Chris, who looks embarrassed, Ain''t starting to think about his plans for today. "It''s a beautiful day..." ¡ª¡ª After this few days, the due date for the duel between Viscount Sage and Ein''s demons is set. In the meantime enjoy and investigate the streets of this ist...... He worked vigorously, visiting Professor Oz''s room only once more. As such, the length of the stay in the Magic City, which was scheduled for two weeks. Its end and the due date for the duel were slowly approaching. 71 From the window, the last night of the ist. In the Wang capital, a princess and a lady from the Grand Chamber of Commerce were both rolling out to Castle Town to enjoy shopping. The time was already past dinner and we were both just about to talk about going home. "Thank you, Master Olivia. So many, so many great stores to introduce..." A white piece of knee length with a grey cardigan just slightly longer than that. And on the neck, a necklace made of one large grain of black pearl and a stall of lace. As for the shade, it is close to monochrome and simple, but since there were too many flowers in the person wearing them, it may have been just as good as this. "No, but I''m glad Mr. Krone liked it too" I was touring several shops today with Olivia''s generosity. Mostly touring the clothing store and the store that handles the accessories, the two of them were getting some things they liked. "I was really happy today because I was always envious to see Olivia''s clothes" Olivia today is a tight dress in dark blue with exposed shoulders. He has a large thin pink cloth over his shoulder to keep his shoulders and chest from being overexposed. "Oh... Mr. Krone is really good at pleasing people" "That''s not true. I thought it was easy to tell because it was true." I remember the illusion that only where the two of them walk are a number of spotlights on. So much presence and two figures walking in a splash of beauty were similarly blinded not only to men but also to women. Put your feet forward to walk. Even such a natural modus operandi is sophisticated, and I feel in a different world only where the two of us walk. The two enjoyed the conversation and were walking back to the castle. Of course there can''t be no escort. Open the distance a little and the female Kingsguard knights are walking after the two. "Speaking of which, is Ain''t it about time we took the train already? What Krone says is about Ain. I haven''t even seen my face in the last two weeks. Are you having a proper meal? Are you hurt? You didn''t catch a cold, did you?... I was worried about Ain as if I were my parents. "Uh... right. It''s just about time we left." "You think Ain''t had a lot of new discoveries this trip? I''m happy for you, too." What was reported was a clue about the Red Fox and a valuable therapeutic magic user... about Barra. Considering it a feat, Krone has heard that considerable results have led to consideration of rewarding Ein as well. "I haven''t heard the details yet, but there''s only one thing I can do for you." Olivia has not yet been informed of the matter of Viscount Sage. They said it was just a little annoying. "Totally no more...... Because Ain''t really a kid who can''t keep quiet." "Hehe... yeah, you''re right" Did Ain ever go anywhere and come back with no problems? I can answer you instantly if you ask me that. ''No''. I''ve never been back without a thing. My mother, Olivia, agrees with that with a grin. The star crystal that Ein gave both of them was shining as well. Olivia has it on her chest, and Krone has it on her arm. "Speaking of which, Mr. Krone likes that necklace." "... Yeah, yeah. Actually, I like it." Krone wore this necklace many times. Isn''t that plain for a friend or grandfather''s graph? I don''t know what to say, but still she likes it and wears it. "----It looks like it''s been collared. What a thing no one can say...... "Did you just say something, Mr. Krone? Olivia walking beside her noticed Krone''s voice. But the next Krone was able to handle it calmly. "Yep. I was just praying that Ain''t come home safe." "Hehe... I think you''ll look fine tomorrow morning" A king prince who looks better in black than in white, rare in the Ishtarika royal family. cheap but by putting his color around his neck, I want to appeal to his stuff and his maiden heart. Such thoughts existed secretly in Krone''s mind. "It''s a shame...... it''s good to see you at the end. His Royal Highness Prince Wang" "Welcome. Thanks for all your help. Thanks to Professor Oz, we''re going to be working on this." After a two-week stay, Ain and Chris finally get back on their way to King''s Capital. I really wanted to try riding a Wyburn flight or something, but I declined. Anyway, the signs of Ain frighten the demons. So I had to say no, Ain''t spent the rest of the day quite meaningfully, such as buying some magic equipment for a souvenir to Olivia. Dill never came back after all. Because Burra''s sister May nostalgic for Dill and it was hard to leave the situation. Dill was due back soon for the main business (Ein''s escort), but there were also words from Warren and the others that ended up not coming back to the magical city of Ist. "Please feel free to contact me whenever you need anything. If there''s anything I can do, I''d love to help." By the way, the time is approaching seven o''clock at night, when temperatures are already low that make your breath whiter. And the place is a station in the heart of Ist. Oz was walking to Ain''s drop off because of the corner. I just lose my mind at Oz for coming all the way out here to drop me off when he says he''s taken care of me so much. "From what... I really appreciate it" Ain''t got his head bowed looking like a solder. Seeing Ain like that, Oz got a soft look as well. "... In fact, His Royal Highness Prince Wang has one souvenir from me." With that said, I took one box out of the bag he was bringing. The whole thing is a box with a golden sculpture, what the hell? And Ein thinks. "Dear Christina. Take care." "... Excuse me, Professor Oz. What the hell is this? Naturally, Chris handed it over wonders, but more than that, he checked the contents from the safety side. "It''s a demonic stone I finally got. His Royal Highness Prince Wang was looking into the" demon of the example ". I also checked the contents thoroughly." This morning "arrived, but I managed to check the contents, so I thought I''d give it to you." Oz said he emphasized the word this morning and finished looking into it today. I''d rather have more clues. And this Red Fox Demon Stone may also have some new discoveries if you ask Katima or Majolica to help. "It''s supposed to be pretty valuable stuff... I can''t believe you found it" "Think of it as lucky. Even luck is on the side of His Royal Highness the King. It was a fact I had to think so...... I''m glad I found whatever it was. Make sure you have it." "I think it''s pretty expensive stuff..." If you become a rare demon, the value of the Demon Stone jumps. This is because it can be one of the treasures for demonic stone collectors and aristocrats, even if it doesn''t lend itself to use. So perhaps this Red Fox Demon Stone is also hung for a considerable amount of money, Ein expects so. "I used an old handover to get it, so it''s actually pretty inexpensive, so don''t worry. ¡­ so please take it" Nico and Oz laugh. Thankfully for Ain''t changed, I decided to receive that demon stone. It''s the Red Fox Demon Stone that I thought was precious, Ein doesn''t want to be too shy either. "Thank you. I''m sure the royal family will thank you." "No. I really don''t care. ¡­ sooner or later it will be enough for me to go to the King''s Capital and see His Royal Highness again." How far is Oz humble? Ain''t got my head down even more to the words I have to think so. If you ever come to the king''s capital, I''ll see you, that''s what I''ve decided. "Yes, of course. If only we could eat together..." "That''s good! That''s the best reward for me." I spent time with Oz until I left after hearing a few public stories and stories about Majorica. ¡ª¡ª and finally, it will be time for the direct flight from Isto to Wang Du Line to depart. "Then Professor Oz. Thanks so much for your help." "Welcome home with care, Your Highness Prince Wang. I look forward to seeing you again." Chris received the Demon Stone. She is bowing her head beside Ain as well. After that, Chris took the lead and got into a noble vehicle that Ein rented. Until the water train departed, Oz stared at the vehicle Ain got in without turning a blind eye the whole time. He kept looking at the vehicle until he left and couldn''t see the train. When you can''t see that, exhale gently and softly to leave the home behind. "... it was a shame not to let His Royal Highness the King touch the demonic stone of such a fox." Chris received the demon stone, not out of a security issue. Purely because I didn''t want Ain to have it. "It''s a good day.... Yeah, it''s a corner, so why don''t we open it up for some sake? Drink it with my beloved father¡­ it will be the best night ever." It is unfortunate that Ain and I broke up. But I made a promise to see him again, and Ain''t probably gonna depend on Oz for the rest of his life. It''s natural to feel better when you think about it. Letting go of the demon stone I was going to do, and being able to make trouble was also making him even better in his mood. ¡ª¡ª and tonight. In his lab there was a small but joyful party. "Just in case. So I''ll keep it a little tighter." When I left Ist for a little while. I can still see the city of Ist in the distance. Chris kept the Red Fox Demon Stone from Oz even tighter just in case. "Thank you. In case there isn''t one." Though my daughter-in-law (Elderlich) will restrain me, there is no guarantee that my husband (Durahan) will never be raped. Things are totally different from when I saw a wooden doll before. Anyway, I got it this time because it''s part of the enemy''s body... "When you get to the castle, you should give it to Mr. Katima for management" "Right. But just in case, I thought I should contact Majorica Demon Stone Store as well." Ain''t nodded honestly. Demon Stone... Demon Stone now. Anyway, it''s not like there''s no dramatic expansion like Durahan, Elderlich, or the Demon King''s Demon Stone. I wish that was just a beautiful drama, but I don''t want to if you''re just interested in sharing like a red fox. "... then should we stop by Mr. Majolica''s first thing after we arrive in the King''s Capital in the morning? "Uh... no, I''ll see the time tomorrow and let the Kingsguard Knight contact you" "Mm-hmm." Talking to Wang Du... I have the idea of doing it if I think I''m going back to my house. But I also enjoyed my days in the magical city of Ist. With that in mind, it still recruits a little bit of remorse. "(That?... but it was fun. But I guess I just feel like I''m here with Chris)" Katima''s taking Dill forced Ain to work with Chris. It''s okay to say that most of the second half was just sightseeing, and Chris and I were acting like we were about half private. From a third party, it would only have looked like a date. I''m a little embarrassed to be aware of that... but that''s all the more now. "Well. That''s it, Dear Ein... Oh, that? What''s wrong? Hold your head." "Nothing, I just felt young..." "Oh really... Ain''t it tough because he''s Prince Wang..." Misunderstood in another direction, but that would be fine. Speak without mentioning anything in particular. Speaking of which, I''m surprised by Mr. Majorica''s circumstances. "Actually, I''ve never heard that one before, so I was pretty surprised, too" The story of Majorica is the story of the past that Oz told us. That Majorica is an honorary professor of Ist Great Magic...... From the looks of it, all that remains is suspicion, Majorica, why is such a person holding the post of Professor Emeritus? "A case of demonic stone pedestals and seals. The foundation of that technology is Marjolica''s own research." Technically speaking, both technologies have existed for a long time. Just by Majorica, much less cost and simplification. And they say it was made highly efficient. I am only surprised that I have accomplished that research by myself. "I knew you were good, but I didn''t think you were that good." In fact, thanks to that development, they were making quite a bit of money. But I heard that all the money was donated as a new cost of research in Ist. The vessel of what I''m doing is too big, and people double-checked that it doesn''t look like it. "Appreciated for its achievements, I became Professor Emeritus" "People aren''t what they seem...... it was a silence" The more Chris says that about Majorica, the more unexpected it is. And let''s remember the silence now. Ain thought he''d get a chance to use it one day, and he remembered it firmly in his head. Earlier, Ain himself thought the same thing. But that fact is decided to throw it on the shelf. "Well. I''ll get back to you, but thanks to Professor Oz, you''ve got some clues." "Right. The next thing you know is the adventurer town of Baltic, and the port town of Magna." From the clues we got, we were picking up some areas, but it would be these two cities first. Both are some of the largest cities in Istarica, because they were considered more efficient than taking a leg from a small place. "What kind of town is Baltic? "Be adventurers, be merchants, people who want to hit a mountain or people who want a thrill. It''s a town where those races come together. There are many monsters in the vicinity, so the monsters are rich in materials, and under their influence they are also sacred places for blacksmiths." "Phew...... blacksmith''s sanctuary. Don''t be a little concerned when you hear that." Ain''t got a proper weapon at the moment. The black dagger stabbed the sea dragon in the stomach and vanished. Therefore, I am also interested in being called a blacksmith''s sanctuary. "It''s just important to note that Baltic neighborhoods have a lot of dangerous places. ¡­ for example, in the former demon kingdom, there is also a path to dangerous areas." Old Demon King collar. I mean the area she ruled at the time the demon king Archet existed. It is now managed as a restricted area, a controlled area punishable by entry without the permission of the State. "Has Mr. Chris ever been to the former demon kingdom? "Yes, there is. Right...... can I talk to you if you don''t mind? This is a great opportunity to explain what places, including my experience" "Let me ask you to do that.... so why don''t we get dressed first? It''s easy to spend. Let''s talk about it slowly." "Ah... right. Then I''ll come and get dressed too." ''We''ll get you something to drink when you get back,'' said Chris as he left. Ein responds briefly to it. The best location from a wide and large built window overlooking a full starry sky that extends into the night sky. And there are no big lights in the car, only some smaller lights. But thanks to those little lights, the atmosphere in the car is even more glossy. Ein, who is an Olivia concession and has an attractive tender face. Chris has a beauty that even the same sex loves, and boasts its style and beautiful blonde hair. Everyone was convinced that the space suited these two. 72 Her charm? I went back to my room and the two of them changed clothes rendezvous. Ain tried to dress up just a little conceited to the atmosphere on this occasion. But Chris seemed to think the same thing, and the two outfits are like a little party. The two reunited in the lounge look at each other and give them a small laugh. Chris prepares a drink and sits down on the couch, starting a conversation about the adventurer town of Bart. That conversation, which Chris goes on to share his experiences with, was very exciting if you look at it from Ain, and it was all about what caught my interest. ... but I noticed one important thing. No way? Or finally...? I don''t mind either, but it''s no different to the fact that I''ve noticed. Because of that, I don''t really get the Chris story on my mind. "So there are still many in that area...... Dear Ein? Are you listening? and Chris with a slightly dissatisfied eye. My body said my face was pointing toward me, but I felt a point of view in the direction of the day after tomorrow. "... sorry. I was kind of paranoid to hear what it was like." It was a good excuse to come out of my mouth. I guess thanks to the teacher on the other hand (Katima), I have to thank him. "Really...... excuse me. If I do, I will." Her dissatisfaction was'' this is how we talk... ''. I feel somewhat infidel and rotten. But the reason Ein was a little confused was that he was actually related to Chris. So by no means, her thoughts are being squandered. It was Chris at hand that Ain was watching. A trick to drink a poured drink. I was paying attention to a little trick, lifting and lowering the glass. I wasn''t special conscious, I just said I was following it with my eyes when I realized I was fuzzy. But if I recall, I think I''ve been paying close attention to Krone and Olivia. "(I realized I was a finger fetish...... BE, nothing special funny sexuality or anything so it shouldn''t be a problem......)" It''s not about sexuality or preference. It''s about people, right? I ask myself, but of course there is no one to follow it. I can see all the movement of Chris'' fingers glowing. "Rather, it''s worse to move those fingers," he shows off the reverse in his mind. "Was Mr. Chris Elov? ''What a rude evil push, but I don''t speak of it, so I want you to forgive me. "Then you go on. There are still many demons in the former demonic kingdom. You think there''s a lot of powerful, frenetic demons out there now?" "... I see" Be more careful than earlier, and I''ll put my eyes on her. Elongated flute glass. stem of it...... her finger hit on the leg part of the glass. When I lowered the glass, I gently attached a pinky finger to the bottom of the glass to allow it to loosen the one cushion. Her white and beautiful fingers. One manners it weaves was the sight of being a painting just that. The dressed Chris wears a deeply slit dress, so it also looks even more fanciful to add up to. On the contrary, Olivia, an absolute woman to Ain. Compared to its beauty, there is not one thing that sucks, so much so that I consider it natural even then. But Ain was surprised when he saw ''I''ve never seen Mr. Chris like that before''. Nevertheless, it''s not like I don''t know my female heart enough to say that. Besides, it''s true that I fell in love with him. "It''s a restricted area, isn''t it? I didn''t think it was a good idea to keep looking at her, and I glanced at the night sky stretching out in the front. With such a stunning night view, nothing strange to look at it. "Yeah, that''s right. To be clear, we don''t know exactly how dangerous it is as a country. But the demons that live there don''t come out of that realm. So the policy is not to interfere even as Ishtarika, and this is what we are avoiding." "Avoiding? I thanked Chris in my heart. Little by little I was interested in hearing disturbing words, because I was able to regain my composure. "Many of them are unidentified... I have a sealed building. I dispatched a survey team a few times, but still didn''t get any good information, etc.... it''s full of suspicious parts. Because of this, the former Demon King''s Castle has not yet been investigated." "You mean you investigated it as a country and you still have no idea? Shut up and nod, Chris. I don''t know when it was done, but what that means is the fact that Ishtarika''s technical skills have been defeated. "I wonder if you mean the seal made by the demon" "It seems so. I didn''t know you wouldn''t even give me one clue when you said it was an investigation to give you a country... There really is only a handful of such demons...... oh, that? Speaking of which..." "... what''s going on? Look at me suddenly" I was trying not to look at Chris face to face, but I thought the plan was par. Speak a grudge in your heart. "Speaking of which, I thought you had an idea of a demon who might be able to do that..." "Like a powerful seal or something? "Yep. You know that, don''t you, Master Ain? That''s what I say. Chris stares at Ain. When you think about what the hell you''re talking about, the answer comes to mind lightly. I did have an idea. "Elderlich......? "Correct. Don''t you think it''s about her? Investigation of Ishtarika citing the country. There is no special discomfort in the case of those who have been subjected to a seal that does not move at all, for example when told that it was at the hands of Elderlich. "So you''re saying that my wife (Elderlich), who keeps my husband (Durahan) in check, is involved? Yeah... I''m starting to feel that way, too." Did you do it in your heart? I''ll say, but there was no particular reply. Instead, Ain''t suddenly unprepared for anything, and he immediately reflects on calling out to Elderlich. "Dear Ein. Please don''t try to call her, okay? Posthumously. There''s no way I could say that, so I just replied that I honestly figured it out. "As it were, well, besides that sealed spot. I had a few suspicions." "Do you still have it..." "Anyway, it''s called a dangerous area.... It was in the investigation team''s report, but I felt like I was being watched no matter what I was doing. That''s what happened." "But don''t you have a lot of escorts and stuff? Instead of escorting them, they should be taking a lot of armed adventurers and knights. They take good researchers to places that are said to be dangerous areas. "Of course I was accompanied by many powerful people. But they didn''t say¡± nobody. "Instead, near the place where its seal was placed, he said, he never even met a single demon." It''s like a horror story. I can''t believe you don''t see me, but you feel like I''m being watched all the time. If I spend a lot of time in a place like that, I''m confident I''ll go mad. "Mr. Chris... have you ever taken a trip to that area? "Yes. But I couldn''t find anything as well.... Well, in my case, it''s not as deep as where the researchers headed" In the unlikely event that Chris is an undetectable enemy, it''s nothing more than a considerable threat if you think about it. Chris is one of the best in Ein''s knowledge. The person she kills without doing anything, I feel cold when I think there is such a thing. "Assuming something''s hidden, you''re not attacking me." "I wondered the same thing...... Dear Ein, by the way. How about a replacement? "Hmm...? Oh, let''s have it." The two glasses were empty as we talked. I noticed that, Chris gets up and starts walking to pour a new drink. Her feet out of the deep slit take Ain''s gaze easily. "Speaking of which, it''s not like the train you''re on." "Well, interiors, etc. should only be slightly different" "I knew it. And I wonder if this vehicle smells or burns incense." I didn''t realize it as soon as I got in. When I got dressed and came back to the lounge, I could smell the light flowers coming through my nose. Its fragrance, which is comfortable without ever being too sweet, has healed Ein''s fatigue. It''s rude, but I can smell the scent. "Also, I''m sorry...... did you smell too much? "Huh? No. I think it smells good. I like it." Chris places the glass once and checks his wrist and shoulder area. "Why would you do that? ''Ein thought. "Sometimes...... I can''t believe I put perfume on it. Did you smell too much..." Chris gives me a slightly sad look when I say so. She is not very used to dressing like she is now or wearing perfume. Even if I had the opportunity to show my face to the party, I didn''t have much opportunity to do that, mainly because of the lack of knightly clothing etc. That''s a brilliant outfit, and the ladies of the social world will all only be able to help. When I look at her looking worried, I can''t stay or stand. Ain''t gonna make you think a little bit "miserable," Ein quickly follows Chris. "You''re not too strong, and I think you can look good on Mr. Chris, huh? Because it smells good and I smelled it.... Well, it''s sad you didn''t notice it smelled from next door. I think I like it as much as I want to smell it more." I followed Chris with a lovely smile (Prince Wang Smile) on my face that I thought I would. Then Ain''t confused by Chris, who now has the opposite embarrassing look on his face. I really thought it was just fine, why?... Ein asks to peek at her complexion. "What? Hey, what''s wrong, Mr. Chris?!? "... but when they say they want to smell more, they''re just ashamed of me too... Ugh..." Have I done too much...... That kind of thought goes through my head, but well, it''s nothing to be ashamed of. Yes, it was self-contained. Every time Chris brings it together, a tight dress comes claiming her body and it''s bad for her eyes. I want Chris to understand that there are limits to nice spiritual abilities (Prince Wang Mental). ... um. Apparently, it''s definite that I''m not settling down either. Around thinking about such mysterious moves as the Prince Wang series, I am no different than Chris. Ein realized that. "Thank you for waiting..." "Ugh, yeah, thanks" Ain''t thanking me for pouring a change in the light. Then I heard a deep breath from next door sooo............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "... ho, are you sure you''re too strong? Are you okay...... Huh? That said, Chris approaching about 10 cm closer than when I was sitting earlier. ... Yeah, close. ''Close enough, Mr. Chris himself smells mixed, doesn''t he?''... somewhat sweet, the aroma of pheromones melts Ein''s brain. Chris, with his illuminated but somewhere desperate expression, looks adorable, unlike his beautiful appearance. Hey, and both grabbing Ain''s sleeve and staring upwards were high points. Gap attack? Where''d you learn such advanced tech? There''s no point in asking that question. Anyway, it was a "vegetarian trick" for Chris. "It''s not strong and it smells good!... I can''t really smell it, but it''s calming and smells good and I like it." "Awesome!? Well, good for you..." Has Ein''s desperation been conveyed? Finally, Chris regained some calm. He also let go of his hand from Ain''s sleeve, which he was grabbing, and whined in a small voice, ''Excuse me......'' Even as Chris, I guess that was unconscious. "It''s actually a perfume from my hometown. Basically they don''t even sell it, so I was wondering if that''s why they couldn''t sniff it..." "What do you mean, in the elves? "Yes. Interested? "Bye. Of course, I''d like to go, but many of the elves are closed, so I guess it''s hard." I wouldn''t say welcome, but on the contrary, I feel bad about going somewhere that isn''t too welcome. So I expected that it wouldn''t be that easy for me to step in. "I think Ein and Olivia will be able to get in for it. I''m drawing the blood of my dry ads." "... Huh? "Dry ad ancestors are considered world trees, so they are basically welcome by the Elves...... Anyway, the elves believe in the world tree, so it''s a general idea to get along with the dried adds of the nearest species." "... I see" What I was feeling was lightly erased. Yeah, then we''ll go next time. I decided so, but what time the hell will I be able to go...... "Then I guess I''ll go sometime. You mind if I show Mr. Chris around? "Sure! Leave it to me! Chris replies with sparkling eyes. If you think you can guide her home, you know how happy she is. "Ah... and excuse me! I was explaining the old demon kingdom..." Certainly until Chris went to get a drink replacement, the two of them were talking about the old demon kingdom. Ain''t nothing to worry about, Ain''t thought. "I hope you don''t mind. We have plenty of time, so let''s talk slowly. Right?" Yes. There''s still time... we''re still a long way from Wang Du. That''s because once you get a good night''s sleep, it''s still far enough away to take time. "Sir. Now that you''re ready, please go to the carriage." "Finally. Aren''t you spending too much time at all...... Hmm! Viscount Sage was indulgent in his mansion when Ain and Chris were "breastfeeding". As a precedent, I decided to play flashy today. "What''s in the whorehouse? "As usual. I told him to get a few of the finest whores." "That''s fine. Sometimes you have to hold a whore instead of a maid, they still have better skill... hehe" Shaking his swollen belly like a water balloon, Sage heads to the carriage prepared outside the mansion. Celebration is also about a certain duel, which is supposed to take place the day after tomorrow. She was a beautiful woman like I''ve never seen before. Beautiful blonde with beautiful body for one flawless skin that is white and beautiful. I can''t get that woman out of Sage''s head. Win using Kraken. And I want to tear her body apart at all costs...... I want to make her whole body my own. That''s all around Sage''s head. I want that woman more than money. That was just it. I want to end the troublesome duel quickly and hold that woman. "What do you think? Can you take down my Kraken? "It won''t be possible...... it''s two Krakens at any rate. If you''re on a broad stage like the sea, some demons push you with size and power. But even though it''s wide and deep, this stage is a river." "Hehe...... it won''t be possible. What happened to the trick? "As instructed." Sage is not a smart aristocrat, but he has the brains for evil wisdom to work. ¡­ several tricks have already been put in place on this stage river as well. The other guy came from downstream, so there was a trick only he could do upstream. "You should also have a new room surrounding that woman. Let''s connect you to my room and make a room, that''s good! Sage, relieved by the trick, begins to occupy his head only by holding Chris again. You can always hold them right away if you let them live in the room next to you. Is that your biological daughter, or is that kid holding you?... Well, either is fine, but you can dye it the color you want. "Ha... ha... I''m looking forward to it. Heh... heh... I''m not letting you sleep today! Whores! Excited sage utters inferior determination. In the groin of that sage, a picon and a small protrusion were floating. 73 I think everything needs to be communicated in advance. First king''s capital in two weeks. It was as busy as ever, but still welcomed Ain and Chris as the beautiful streets. Was your conversation with Chris until last night a dream? As much as it makes you think so, the atmosphere changes dramatically. "Finally. Dear Ein." "Two weeks, but... I feel like I''ve been further away" "You''re totally home now," so much so that it''s not strange to think so, Ein was adapting to the life of Ishtarika...... Wang Capital, the first Wang Capital to return in two weeks, but I remembered the illusion that I had been traveling for a long time. After getting off the vehicle, travel quietly and discreetly to the carriage. The carriage has already left the castle and arrived at White Rose, so there is no need to wait. Because there are no Dills around right now, Ein also has his own luggage in his hand, but I don''t dislike it because it seems like he made the trip somehow. "It''s troublesome to compile a report, though." "Because it''s like work. I have to make a report too, so if you don''t mind, would you like to join me? "It helps...... I haven''t done much, so I was wondering if you could tell me." Grip the fist opposite Ain. It was a little pretext, but Chris was happy that he seemed to be able to make the most of it. "The report and... and then you take care of the troublesome demon stone." "... right. When you get to the castle, contact Mr. Majorica." What Chilaria In sees is one piece of luggage that Chris has. There are stored the demonic stones of the Red Fox received from Oz. There are two concerns that we both think of. The first is whether the Demon Stone does some sort of runaway behavior, and the other is whether two people in Ain''t will run wild. Especially worried Durahan might run wild. "Now I just have to believe in Elderlich." "Can I trust you..." Ein has met with Elderlich. I doubt I can explain I met that one... That''s why Ein trusted Elderlich compared to Chris. "I think you''ll be fine. Maybe Durahan''s laid on his ass." "Ku... Ku... even after becoming a demonic stone and being absorbed further by Ein? "I''m afraid so." Chris laughs carelessly as he puts his hand on his mouth and doesn''t rude it. Even if it''s absorbed, it''s still laid on your daughter-in-law''s ass? If they say that, I''ll have to laugh. Should we mourn Durahan''s pity, or envy Elderlich''s competence? I even think about that. "You got there while I was saying something like that. Shall we ride?" "Oh, yeah... let''s head to the castle soon" I got to the carriage. But I still can''t stop laughing. Chris, did you even get into her bumps? I look like I''m having fun. When I saw Chris, Ain''t got a grin on me too. "... now we''re finally home" It sounds easy when it comes to going home, but Ain''t too normal because Ain''t home is a castle. But since it was his home, there was no mistake in going home. What will we do when we get to the castle? Ain''t enjoyed the whole road talking to Chris about that. Of course it is a familiar sight. At any rate, it is a journey to use at school, and it is also a path that must pass from the castle to the castle town. But for Ain, who likes to walk, the view of the city from the carriage is never bad either. "As usual, your luggage is fine as is" "Mm-hmm." The baggage brought in by Ain is to be transported to Ain''s room by the service. As a result, Ein will come from the carriage with his bare hands. I carry my own luggage even when I get to the castle because I''m not very respectable. "There''s a duel the day after tomorrow, and you can''t take it too slow." "You''re right. But you''ll have a good night''s rest." "Uh." "Because if you ever get sick, that''s more of a problem" Ain''t heard yet about how we''re going to get around to where we''re going to be in the duel. I can somehow predict taking the twins through the river, but Ain''t gonna cross the road near it? I didn''t know much about the situation, for example. "You don''t want a meeting about a duel or anything? "I wonder what you''re worried about...... Don''t worry. We''ll take care of everything." "Wasn''t I a party for once? "I don''t ask you to bother working on those" final things ¡±. Ultimately, please understand the extent to which you will be present." Yeah, it''s the last thing... As much as I thought so in my mind, I was surprised that Chris didn''t think it was important. Instead, isn''t Chris forgetting that he''s being treated like a prize? Ein even thinks about that, but Chris answered differently. "... why sea dragons only appear on a 100-year basis. And think about it carefully if you''re being treated by the national disaster class." Surely Ain was aware. Can we take him down again? If you ask me that, I''ll shake my head sideways with all my might. He said it was the result of so much luck. And that black dagger made by Elderlich is gone. I find it very difficult when it comes to that. Even now that we have absorbed some of the Sea Dragon''s demonic stones, that will not change. "Of course I know. I know what Mr. Chris is trying to say. But the twins are just kids." "Dear Katima, I had received several reports about the twins. Have you seen Ain? "Yeah. I was making sure you were growing up with Skuk." "... uh, with regard to the other parts..." "I didn''t see it." It''s best if the sea dragon lives well. Though I thought so and watched how they were feeling and growing up... I didn''t see much else through them. So if I hadn''t seen a word, it would only result in a reply. "For the twins, Ein is their parent..." "I''m getting a little sorry...... But it is. You mean there''s something special? "... so for real fun" Chris putting his index finger on a well-shaped lip. I don''t know, I guess I can handle Prince Wang... but it''s bad that I didn''t read the report thoroughly. I decided to keep it in my mind. The pressed index finger makes the lips soft and deformed somewhat sloppy. "What a toothpick" "As it were, well, Master Ain''t worried about anything. Therefore, I ask you to take a rest and compile a report on Ist. And the Red Fox Demon Stone¡­ just think about it." "You mean? Before the duel, I just get guided to the spot. That kind of thing?" "You''re right." Chris, smiling at the two dusts, said so. ''I see, there''s really nothing to do,'' Ein finally convinced himself so. "After that, I may detain¡± Arre ¡±and so on, but I don''t really care." "Ooh..." I get a different tone, but I guess we''re already going that far. I guess the Warrens are already deciding what to do until after Viscount Sage is in custody. "But I thought..." "Yes?" "Sometimes I get out, don''t I? ''Cause it''s named. You can swim, and it''s not a problem, is it? This is what Ain said next. Ain''t talking about a duel. We decided on conditions like demons in the water, but they''re similar because we can swim, right? That''s what I''ve been thinking. "... haha... how could you think of that... still reviewing your education..." Early on back in King''s Capital, Ain''t made Chris tired. Chris held his head with both hands. As for Ain, I meant to be a black joke, but I grieve the other way around that he didn''t take it as a joke at all. "Wow, you didn''t laugh..." I''ll say to Chris in a sad mood, but she pales out her response. "Dear Ein? It''s not funny, is it? I see, can''t you? In light Chris'' words, Ein understood that this joke was unavailable. I was going to continue to use it if I was uke, but I already made the decision to dispose of this stuff in this place. "You got here when we were talking about something weird." "Dear Ein? Were you conscious? "Well, somewhat." "... Could it have been me, being played" I finally realized, Chris. Ein, hearing it, smiles and looks at her. "Let''s go. I''m sure everyone''s waiting for you! Chris with a musty face for being avoided making a clear statement. But even in knightly clothes, Ein is delighted to see Chris so far. The carriage, which thus stopped on the castle grounds, is opened by Martha, who waited outside. "Welcome home, Master Ain. Your Majesty or Olivia¡­ you are all waiting." "Thank you, Mr. Martha.... I''m home." When you get off the carriage, you''ll be relieved to have the usual view of the castle. Long distance from the magic city of Ist. I felt remorse for leaving Ist, but King''s Capital was still the best. Ain was greeted by many, but of course there are mixed Olivia and Krone among them. As for them, I want to talk slowly because it''s been a long time since Ain. I thought so, but it took me a while to wait by Silvado. The formal report will come later, but it was necessary to make a brief report first. That''s how he was taken to the conference room now, and Ain was in the middle of a brief explanation to make sure it didn''t take as long as possible. Inside the room are Silvado and Warren. And four people, Chris and Ain, got together. I was surprised by the new fact that the King''s exclusive escort, Lloyd, is an off-duty rare today... "But I was surprised. I didn''t expect you to notice my men..." "Sometimes it''s because I used to see people." The topic was that Ein noticed Warren''s men. I had problems with Viscount Sage during the day and ended up changing my purpose to a magic arena. "I''m still the captain of the unit." "Squad leader? "Yep. Troops are organized in groups of several people. He''s the leader of one group." "Er... I guess that feels like I shouldn''t have noticed too much" I didn''t make any clear how many men I had, but still, among Warren''s covert forces, one of the powerful ones. That was who Ain noticed the man was. "No, it''s more of a problem to be noticed. So don''t worry." "That''s right, Master Ain.... Well, I didn''t realize what I''d make great..." Unlike Ein, Chris didn''t notice Warren''s men. If I told you for her, you must have noticed for sure if you were a little closer. You must have noticed if they attacked you from afar again. "It just went well together, I''m sure. So cheer up Mr. Chris too..." "... I have nothing left to say about Warren''s hand because I am in charge of everything. But this trip to Ist seems to have yielded more than anything." "Yeah, that''s right. But Grandpa. Quickly, but speak to Majorica as well. Because the Red Fox''s Demon Stone still doesn''t feel safe." "I know. Don''t worry, we''ll keep it tight." I was horrified to hear that word, Ain. I was still relieved when my grandfather, the king, said that to me. "And then... he says he doesn''t need me in person, but as a royal family, thank you." "Whatever. The reward must be punished even though the rest is still good. A man of merit deserves the right prize." "I was relieved to hear that. I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to stay with me." "Later on, let''s make a good assessment of the matter." "Regards" We found out a lot thanks to Oz. And on the day we returned to the king''s capital, we even prepared the magic stone of the Red Fox. It is inconceivable that, even as Silverado, nothing will be done. There will probably be some accommodation for Oz individuals, and for Oz''s research. "And Ain. I have to reward you with a few things." "On hold, please" "... will it still come" "I don''t want anything in particular." To tell you the truth, I would have liked some rewards on this occasion. To be honest, I don''t feel like putting a reward on hold for Ein is going to bring in any good or hassle. It was also not tolerated by Silvard''s belief that he was forced to give something. "Well. But for God''s sake, I don''t want you to bother me." "You''ll do well." "... shouldn''t I honestly say ''yes'' there? "I''m not lying. I''m not lying." Ain''t getting older and stronger gradually. Well put, it seems royal, and to put it badly, it has grown wisely. "No, Your Majesty. As far as I''m concerned, I''ve been educated for years." "Warren would think so, though. I honestly can''t be that happy with the rest." "No, that''s Olivia''s boy, and you''ll recognise him." Warren and Silvard''s expressions contrast. But it''s not all bad for Ain to be strong. It''s a good thing you''re gradually gaining strength as a royalty. "So, Grandpa. It''s about Viscount Sage..." "Oh, you mean that. Ain''t got nothin ''to worry about, you just have to be there that day." "... I just heard the same word" Silvard said the same thing Chris said. Aren''t you taking it too lightly? Everyone was less interested in Viscount Sage than Ein thought. "It just doesn''t mean this happened as a result... but I exposed the injustice. And of course I reward Ein." "Well, you can put it on hold, right? "... was it a snake?" Although unintended, it was a good thing Viscount Sage''s injustice was revealed in the wake of Ein. "Actually, Dear Ein. Viscount Sage was connected to another nobleman and also committed some other misconduct. So we have another nobleman in custody." "You mean it was black" "It''s the left. So actually, this is quite a feat, too. That''s why Your Majesty is troubled again..." That makes me think I''ll use it somewhere. You can make me like you quite a few times anyway. I don''t think it''s too bad to worry about my grandfather, well, even more so now. "Then I''ll let you use it for something once, Grandpa. I''ll tell you as soon as I can, so is that okay? "Never mind" "Ah, yes..." Is it because of one less concern? Silvard replied more energetically earlier. "I knew I''d say it again on hold," my mischievous mind sprouts slightly, but I keep it in my mind wondering if it''s bad for my grandfather''s heart. "Let me explain my plans for the duel, Warren, though." About a duel I felt driven out of a mosquito net when I said I was a party. The plans for that duel will finally be communicated to Ain. "Yeah, I''ll take care of it.... Dear Ein, there is nothing in particular available. You will leave the castle tomorrow night. Don''t worry, we''ll have a carriage for long distance travel" "Is that it? So what about the twins? "I was wondering if we could confirm Ein''s carriage from the twins as we continue down the road along the river. By the way, I''ll take a few breaks, but you can get there the morning after tomorrow, so there''s nothing like being late for a duel." The duel was scheduled for the morning after tomorrow. Don''t worry if you won''t be late for that. "I see." "So until you arrive, Mr. Ain just needs to rest in the carriage. I don''t care if you''re working on the report." "It really feels good to just head over. Then, as Mr. Warren said, let''s sort out a report or something." If you ask me for an explanation, I hear Ain''t really got nothing to do with it. Just be present, otherwise I''ll leave it to you. What is this VIP treatment when you say you''re the starting point? Warren keeps explaining that you noticed Ein''s thoughts like that. "What Viscount Sage did has become something to deal with as a nation...... That''s why it''s natural in this flow." "Hmmm...... then I wonder if I can help" "Yep. Therefore, Mr. Ein would like to speak to the twins. So I''m sure they''ll do their best." "That, of course. Don''t get involved." You can''t be sorry, because it''s a completely unrelated form involving sea dragon twins. If you think you could get hurt, you also reflect that you were careless. "I can hardly meet them in the wide ocean though, because I love them..." "Well, isn''t that good, Ain''t it? Nothing is as dangerous as Ein thinks.... Well, Warren. And we''ll still have something to talk about, won''t we? "Not yet...... oh you did! Dear Ain, I will tell you that this time around Ain''s side... it will take the form of an assistant, but I''m going to put one on it." Warren is the prime minister, but a Warren-like position for Silvard? That''s what I thought, Ein. No, it''s my first ear more than that, even if they suddenly decide on such an important thing... I guess it''s already been decided though, so there''s no way I can say it anyway. "I would have liked to have told you first if I could... Grandpa" "It was decided while Ein was going to Ist." "Er..." Ain''t nothing to be unfamiliar with. But if you''re an assistant, you''ll have a long time to act together? When I thought about it, I thought it would be nice if it wasn''t bitter. As Prince Wang, I don''t really want to complain about that, but Ein also has a bad sense of the crowd. "Please wait a moment, Master Ain. I''m bringing him in right now." That''s what Warren takes off his seat. "Are you in the castle? As Warren leaves the room, Ain''t got no choice but to ask Silvard. "Hmm. And I''ll leave it to him to prepare the carriage for tomorrow''s long journey." "Suddenly, isn''t that a heavy load? "According to Warren, there was one problem. I heard that everything was going well and nothing went wrong in the final stages" "... you''re a very good person." "It''s only natural that Prince Wang should have it, right?... but from the rest of it, he''s a brilliant man, and I don''t have any complaints about serving near Prince Wang." Prince of a great power like Ishtarika, that is Ein von Ishtarika. Of course, the selection will be strict, but it is only natural that there will be especially good people among them, if they are to be accompanied by a king and a prince. "Hey, was Mr. Chris asking about this? "No, I was also in my first ear... just like Ein, I didn''t know anything" "I see. Looks like you''ve really made up your mind lately." Nothing. Chris won''t even bother to lie. So I can really convince you that this candidacy has been decided recently. "Thank you for waiting, Dear Ein. I''ve brought in a new aide to Ain." Warren returns to the conference room. Once the door was closed, the aide seemed to be waiting in the hallway. Don''t waste it. I want you to introduce me quickly. "Then I''ll introduce you, Mr. Warren." About a few seconds more comma than usual, but Ein hurries back to Warren. I felt nervous the other way when they waited, so I wanted you to introduce me quickly. "I understand. So... you can come in. Say hello to Ain." When Warren says so, the door opens quietly and one woman comes. She appeared on the spot in a gorgeous outfit, like a secretary but not forgetting her femininity. A familiar scent and hair color. And in a voice she had heard so well, she greeted Ain. "Starting today, we will serve the side of Prince Wang Ain. ¡­ Krone Augusto." Different clothes than when you picked me up earlier, right? Did you change? It''s confusing in my head. ... ''Yeah. I don''t have a problem with people staying close and not bitter for now.'' For now, I decided to be self-completing. Krone was perfect today and thanked Ain. 74 Growing up. "Rest assured, Dear Ain. When it comes to scrutiny, it doesn''t mean you''ve been given any preferential treatment. There''s nothing wrong with that." Nicole and smiling favorites. Warren smiled as if the prank had succeeded. "... when will you take the exam" "It''s two days after Lord Burra and Lord May arrived at the castle, so it''s really recent." "The Barra thing was really helpful. After the sea dragon commotion, we appreciate it." Bhara has already completed a number of tests. Ain''t been looking forward to seeing how much healing power she has. So much for Silvard to praise honestly, I guess the Barra thing was a good thing as Ishtarika. "That''s why I took the registration exam because it wasn''t a bad time. It may seem sudden, but the royal exam doesn''t mean this is special because it''s always abrupt. Besides Miss Krone, many others took the exam, so it doesn''t mean that only Miss Krone was tested." Measure efforts from day to day. In that sense, he said it would be held abruptly without a preparatory period. So it was a really difficult exam because, of course, there were times when there were no successful candidates. "By the way, what''s the exam...? "Written exams, aptitude tests, marshals interviews, and after my second written interview, it''s over." "K, Mr. Chris wasn''t supposed to be here." Yes. Anyway, Chris was in Ist with Ain. That''s why I can''t possibly do an interview... "Lord Lloyd, who was marshal until last year, served as his understudy." "... I guess Lord Lloyd would be better suited than I am. I''m not good at interviews." I was surprised that such a grand examination had been carried out while Ain was away from Wang Capital. Speaking of five-step tests, it''s not surprising that it took months... "This exam schedule ends in a total of five days. So one test subject at a time goes on and on and on." "It''s a busy schedule." "By the way, Miss Krone was 90% correct in the primary written exam. The secondary written exam recorded a full score, so it also became a major judgment material." Oh, come on. It''s a monster. When I thought so and looked at Krone, I turned my face diagonally and said, ''What is it?'' and smiled gently at the wind. Wouldn''t that be a big deal for her? "That''s why Miss Krone passed under fair scrutiny. So don''t worry." "Yeah. I don''t know, Krone''s close? I knew you''d be." It''s too fast to know. But it''s a pleasure to have Krone around. "Starting today. Miss Krone... No, Lord Krone will be your sidekick. Job description includes miscellaneous matters in general and the arrangements required of Ein in general¡­ To put it bluntly, it involves everything Ein needs to do." Warren''s acknowledgment. By wearing the word "lord" instead of "lady," I admitted that I was alone about Krone. "... that''s pretty tough." Ein, as Prince Wang, has been involved in a variety of things. The same goes for some inspections I''ve done, and a few things about the school. In the meantime, if she were told that Krone would be involved in all of it, I''d be worried about her burden. "I don''t know, Ain. Before Warren became Chancellor, he took care of the rest and Laralua. If you think so, it will be for one." I forgot there was another monster. When is Warren really sleeping? I always work as much as I think I do. Ain''t afraid there''s been a gradual increase in monsters in the castle and a demonic realm.... Krone talks to that ein. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ain. I have a firm plan for the day after tomorrow." "K, Krone? Are you sure you''re okay? You''re not forced? "Yeah, of course. Master Ain just needs to stay dressed and take the carriage I''ll take you with me." For once, Krone took the position of subordinate. So with respect, speak with respect to Ain. "Wait a minute. So you''re saying that over the last few days, you''ve ended all those arrangements? ¡­¡­ Oh, yeah, but... do you need anything? What''s wrong with that? Krone turns to her face all the time. To her, that didn''t seem like a big deal. "... nothing. I was just realizing that you''re brilliant at sides." "Oh, it''s an honor to compliment you, Dear Ein." That''s why Ain''t got one sidekick. Suddenly they say you can flank it, huh? I can''t deny I thought. But Ain was honestly pleased that the proximity was Krone. Chris is still reporting, but Krone and I left the meeting room because Ein has finished reporting what he needs to do. The two are walking inside the castle and moving on to Barra. "... since before. Were you thinking about the exam you were talking about earlier? "Exam......? Oh, you mean near Ein? "Yeah, that." "Hmmm...... I don''t know what to do. Would you be angry if I told you a secret? I won''t put it on the table, but I can''t tell you I''ve been aiming for it. So Krone trying to roll in smoke. "I''m not angry, but I might mess with you" But Ein''s been with us a long time. I can quite understand Krone, so I knew right away that it was a little lit up. "Hehe... then I won''t tell you" "Yeah, that''s what I thought." Even after leaving the room, Krone used salutations. There was a point in clarifying the position... but Krone probably commissioned it because Ein asked them to do as they always did when they were together. "Speaking of which, what position would Krone be in? "Position? So as I said earlier, it''s not Ein''s side of the line" "Hmm, what do you mean, for example, how much status?" "Oh, that''s right. Well... plainly." What bothered me was Krone''s power. Ein predicted it would never be low. Because it''s the closeness of Prince Wang, so I didn''t think it was low. "This is His Royal Highness Prince Wang, good luck with your long journey! ¡­ was Assistant Crone with you? Good luck! "Yep. Good luck on your patrol, too." Krone tried to explain that he was different from the one who belonged to the Kingsguard Knight. Of course I saw Ain and said hello, but I bowed my head to Krone as well. And when he makes the meeting, he walks away from the spot. "Assistant...? "There is no such thing as flanking. I''m called" Assistant Prince Wang ". "I see. Something seems quite powerful" "Hehe... Actually, I have the authority to order the Kingsguard knights, too. Me" It was more powerful than I expected. Anything you can order a Kingsguard knight, even if you look for a castle, it should probably fit in your fingers on both hands. With that in mind, Krone would have also been given considerable authority in the castle. "Well, it''s still down there. As for the strength of authority. For example... Chris and the others are definitely better." "Mr. Chris is a marshal, so it''s natural." "But it''s actually me, isn''t it? You have one authority over Master Chris and the others. Hey, Ain''t you want to know? Really, she''s a prank lover or has a personality that she likes to let Ain tell her. It''s a little dialogue that''s been around a lot, but Ain''t hating to interact like this. "Absolutely, I can''t believe my master has a side that asks that way. ¡­ I want to know please" It''s just... "Tell me honestly," yes, Ain''t no different. "I''m more in control of Ein''s schedule and all that. In other words, someone more in authority than me is about royalty and Warren." "Yeah... please be gentle with me, okay? "Is it up to Ein? I wouldn''t know if I was too unscrupulous. I might have to wait in my room." I''m glad to have a competent aide. So twinkling Ain''s voice reached Krone, of course. When she hears it, she laughs when she puts her hand on her mouth and crinkles. "Speaking of which, you made a sudden decision, but you used to arrange carriages so quickly." "Yep. I bargained a little with my parents." "My parents. Does that mean the Augusto Chamber of Commerce? "That''s right." When she replies lightly, she starts explaining the negotiations, keeping her feet lightly in a good mood. "You''ve studied a lot, haven''t you? "How much did it cost..." "Come on. How long? But no matter how much royalty, waste is not a good thing. Right?" "That''s not a mistake, was Mr. Graff okay? When Ain says so, Krone checks around for chills before approaching Ain. Keep your face close to Ain''s ear and tell him what the fuck happened. "I just had to tear my eyes out, so maybe it was still a little more pricey... huh? I want you to stop hitting me like this by accident. When her lips are spoken at a distance that seems to stick to her ears, she loses reason with her scent and exhale. But I''m sure he''s a convict, because he checked around and then approached me. When I was a sea dragon, I said, ''Can I tell you that I''m going to set you free from everything about me now?'' Reminds me of Krone''s line. "I didn''t know you''d forgive me. I saw that." "Oh? I am now His Royal Highness Prince Ain... if I change my mind a little bit, I am next to His Majesty the King? Then it''s only natural to do so." "I''m not wrong about what you''re saying. Well... be nice to him, okay? "If I had a conscience over there, I might as well start laughing." I guess that means that if you don''t need to get the price from the start, you can honestly laugh and sign it. Hmm. I''m just more educated about Mr. Warren than I am. I have to feel that way. "But Grandpa tried me, too." "Mr. Graff? "Yep. ''Cause I was estimating it higher than usual, and I think I noticed or tried. Then I''ll have to be motivated." I see, you''re in return for your granddaughter... Whether there is a granddaughter correction or not, Krone will surely be a formidable enemy from the Chamber of Commerce. As reliable as it can be. "So rest assured, His Royal Highness the Prince. Our Chamber of Commerce prides itself on the quality and safety of carriages and ships." "Okay... I''ll try to get dressed, like Assistant Crone said." I''ll take care of it. Krone like that looked more reliable than usual. ¡ª¡ª While doing so, it appears that Barra and the others have arrived in the room where they are, and Krone stops. And knock on the door with a ton and wait for a response from inside. "Yes, please! From inside, he had a cheerful voice and heard Barra for the first time in a long time. Krone, who heard it, opens the door and passes Ain into the room first. "Long time no see. How have you been? "So, Your Highness!? "It''s your brother!? Two friendly sisters give me a surprised look about it. I heard Ain came back, but we never thought we''d come to our room. "This is May! Your Highness! You''ve taught me so many times. No...! "Oh, ahhh... sorry, Your Highness" Ein was finally relieved to see the two people whose skin and clothes had become so beautiful that they could see them differently than before. They were two simple but adorable figures. "You can call me by name. I have to call it off, so I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to ask you to put it on..." "Dear Ein? "That''s right, May. How have you been? "Yeah! Dinner''s delicious! And you''re not coming in cold wind from the outside!? It''s so big, it''s amazing! Listening to May''s criteria makes me a little sad, but there''s no choice. From now on, we must consider the measures of the Glades as Warren. "Right. That''s good. Speaking of which... Barra, are you supposed to live in a castle? "Yes! I got some deductions from my paycheck and you''re going to be able to provide meals and rooms at the castle! "I see. ¡­ Krone, there." "Don''t worry. Of course, it''s a good deal." "Then I''m relieved." Asking Krone, who went into assistant mode, she immediately understood the intent. I didn''t think it was unreasonably low handled, but I asked just in case. A valuable therapeutic magic user means, of course, that treatment is available in a solid amount. "I''ll get the report later though. Looks like Barra''s been well regarded and I''m glad to hear it." "Actually, I wonder if it''s still a dream...... but I''m really glad that you filled May up" "That''s good. May? Do you eat properly every day? "Yeah! I can eat dinner three times a day!? It''s amazing!" When I talk to Mae about something, my tears are about to come out of the hollow. As soon as possible, Ain was determined again to take action against the ghetto. "May works hard too! "Oh well. What kind of work does May do? "May! You''re going to be Mr. Martha''s apprentice! I chose a much tougher master. It stings and I think so, but I don''t know where it leaks when I say that. But looking at Ain''s face, who seemed subtle, Krone smiles slightly beside him. "Yay, it''s tough, but let''s do our best, huh? "Yeah! Good luck and be the most amazing salesman in this castle! ... I''ve chosen quite a path. I have to think so. Looks like it''s going to be hard to get past the wall named Martha. I really wanted to know how much therapeutic magic could have been used, but Ain''t decided to enjoy the conversation slowly on this occasion. The achievement was decided to be confirmed after the duel. After that, I enjoyed the conversation for a while and Ain''t had a meal for everyone. Olivia and I enjoyed the conversation at night and took the time to indulge in the King''s Capital when we returned home. The area where the duel takes place doesn''t seem to have a very sunny day. They have some conditions, such as mountains and land elevations around them, but if you''re honest, Ain''t got no idea. I was just going to convince myself it was something like that. The big river on stage arrived on time. Ships and carriages prepared under the arrangements of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. That''s how far Ain got on it. As Krone said, I got in dressed, but as she said, there was nothing wrong with one thing. Instead, don''t tell me your hands were too good in the details and your chest was quietly cummed. Cloudy skies on one side around, but I can''t feel it rain. In the meantime, underwater confronts Viscount Sage''s Kraken and the twin sea dragons Ain brought in. Since no signal had yet been given to start, it was a situation where they were both waiting for each other at a distance. "You''re smaller than I thought." "Is it Kraken? "Yeah. They said it was medium-sized, but I thought it was a little bigger" "There''s a huge difference between medium and large. It''s not even a few times bigger..." It''s Chris who answers that. The blonde beauty treated to this prize...... Viscount Sage wants to be annoyed, she was the owner of limbs and beauty. And Krone and I are waiting on the other side, accompanied as aides. "But Dear Chris... it''s too calm." "... you say? "Well... I don''t know, because Master Chris treats me like a prize this time" Krone was worried about Chris. In case you think about it...... but in case you lose, Sage will be restrained so there''s nothing wrong with that. But it didn''t feel so easy to sort it out. "I also told Master Ain. I''m not worried about one thing about this one." "I also know what Master Chris thinks. Sea dragons are strong, indeed. But the twins are still children..." "Yep. Master Ain had the same concern. But...... right. You''ll actually see it faster, so support the twins. You''ll soon find out why I''m not worried." It''s not like Chris doesn''t trust you because he talks this far. But I can''t stop worrying. When Chris and Krone were having such a conversation, Ain, who was pinched by the two of them, came into the conversation. "But you both are. I want you to take a good look." "What''s the sudden matter, Ein? Take a good look... where?" "If it was only Mr. Chris, never mind. Always on the street," Ein asked Krone to do so. Chris didn''t care if it was Krone either, so nothing went wrong. "It''s El and Al." That''s how Ain pointed to the twin sea dragons. By the way, Elle was my sister, and Al felt like my brother. ¡ª¡ª And when Ein tells me to look at the twins, Krone and Chris take exactly the same reactions and hold their heads together. "... I wonder if that means he looks like his parents. I never thought a sea dragon would look like my parents." "I am sorry, Dear Ein... I share the opinion of Lord Krone" "Hey. I think it''s too harsh for you two to be around, but you can take care of me a little more, okay? I couldn''t help but think they did. The twins are probably because they found Kraken. By the way, to explain the status quo, it''s a situation where the twins are given what they call ''wait'' before the duel signals begin. Let''s say it again. They''re doing "Wait." "Cu...... cullu......" "Cuckoo... Cuckoo...! What a pity that the twins are aligning themselves and zeroing who out of their mouths is that they don''t seem to be the king of the sea, the "Sea Dragon¡±. Is Elle approaching the limit of patience? Hammered the tail part of his brother Al, but never took his eyes off Kraken. Whether Al is hammered in the tail or not, he doesn''t mind taking his eyes off Kraken at all. If I told you, a child who made me hungry. My twin kids were in front of me and I just seemed excited. 75 Its not bad to be rolled in the palm of your hand. Let''s go back a little bit. That was when Ain left the castle. Explain how Ain arrived in the land of duel. ¡ª¡ª Ein returned to the castle for a day. We were to leave King''s Capital again for a little while. It was for a duel with a nobleman who was committing injustice, Viscount Sage. But when it comes to dueling, it''s a duel between demons that each other has, and it doesn''t mean that they fight each other. However, as for Ein, if the other person isn''t a sea dragon class monster, why don''t you figure it out? That''s what I thought. Isn''t that why you can have yourself a namesake title? I thought so. Of course the idea was frustrated by Chris, but of course it is. And finally, the time has come for Ain to leave the castle. "Um. Krone...... this is the carriage you arranged? "Yes, I do. Nice, isn''t it? It''s the new Augusto Chamber of Commerce, and I haven''t even revealed it yet." Phew, and a chest stretching krone. Does she not understand that her body, which is gradually becoming splendid, is poisonous to Ain''s eyes? "No, you can''t do that if you arrange that." Sensitive lateral proximal krone. The carriage she arranged arrived at the castle. The carriage is to be boarded by three people: Ain and Krone, and Chris. Ain waited in the castle, but the carriage arrived and left the castle. And between the castle gate and the castle door¡­ where the so-called royal carriage always stops, the carriage arranged by Krone was parked. At first glance, I thought, is this a carriage? feelings. "I don''t know what five horses means." "He really wanted the demon to pull it off. But growing them takes time, and most importantly, it costs a lot of money. That''s why they fit in the horse." "Oh, let''s go... nothing fits, so it turns out normal" Five horses pull off, which means the carriage is quite a size too. I feel more than three times as good as the carriage Ain''t always used purely. "Hey, what about the narrow road?" "The furnace is packed like a water train. That''s why I heard you let yourself walk..." I don''t know what that means, but you don''t need that horse, do you? Or so I think, but I can somehow say it.... but it''s not like this carriage doesn''t interest me. Because of this, I decided to indulge in this unpublished carriage. Clone dressed in a black suit-like uniform today. She''s wearing a skirt underneath, plus her beautiful legs are wrapped in black tights today, and the way she looks is troubling. It sends a flickering glance at me.... not to let Krone find out, of course. Such a brilliant star crystal bracelet on her arm, as always. And Krone''s favorite necklace, featuring one large grain of black pearl on the chest. "Thank you for waiting, Dear Ein" "Good evening, Mr. Chris.... Well, that brings us all together. Shall we get in?" I also spoke to the twins. ''We''ll be fine because we''re nearby, let''s just go away together''. The twins are smart and understand exactly what Ain says. After stroking his head, he has given him a few fish at a time that he had prepared. "Yes, sir." "Well... come on, Your Highness" Krone walks ahead and opens the carriage door. And pass Ain first, then Chris. Finally, I go into the carriage myself and start guiding inside. "What do you say, Your Highness? A lodge for the nobles¡­ this carriage was built to compete even in comparison to those rooms" "... I don''t think it''s a carriage. It''s amazing." Clone named His Highness on purpose. The two look at each other''s faces and laugh small at each other. In the carriage, the Inn of Ist, where I stayed until the other day. There seemed to be no significant difference compared to that room. So much so that this carriage was so full of attention, that it seemed like ''I can live here'', it was a relaxing space. "I didn''t know you could have so many carriages... that''s something like the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. By the way, Lord Krone, should I put my luggage in the back? "Yep. I have a luggage storage area, so please be there." Chris carries everyone''s luggage to the back. For a few days at a time, I have prepared my luggage so that I don''t have any problems staying there. I can''t say how big they are all the time, but they still have enough bed space to go to bed, so everyone can rest in a private room for once. "Well... hey Ein" Krone looking back. Similar to the motion, her silky hair fluttered. "I can''t believe there''s such a carriage... hmm? What, Krone?" Krone made sure Chris went in the back. Stop by Tottotto and Ain''s side. Makeup looks the same as usual, but lips are more glossy and attractive than usual. I was about to stretch my fingers, but Ain was able to stop me with reason. "Shall I tell you something good? "... a good thing? Krone told Ein to talk to him like that in a small voice. Bend your body to the letter and your torso approaches Ain. Then keep your hands down softly in that position and gently pick the hem of the skirt. "Yep. Good thing... you know what? That said, Krone flickers up her uniform skirt, only a few centimeters up. Every centimeters up, her attractive legs dew, nailing Ain''s gaze. "Hey, Krone!? Krone winks lightly when he sees the hasty Ein. After that, pap and skirt back, approaching Ain''s ear...... "You know what? As long as you''re looking at the flicker... can we just watch it like right now? Actually, I''ve noticed it since the beginning. I can''t believe Ain''s gaze on his own leg, if you look at it from Krone, it was the prospect. There''s just no reason why Krone doesn''t like Ein looking at her legs. That''s why I left that gaze behind. When she talks in her ear, her exhalation is soggy in her ear. Then Krone smiles gently and steps away from Ein. "I''m going back now... is that it? What can I get you? "No, it''s nothing. I just saw some rubbish on Ain''s shoulder, so I was just taking it." I left my stuff and came back, Chris. I saw Krone near Ain and asked if anything had happened. "Was I? Dear Ain, I need to be careful who I am..." "... well, you are. I''ll be careful." Krone, who doesn''t move, lies to Chris even more. Then he looked back towards Ain, his tongue small as a pelo, and then he winked. "... I don''t feel like I can win" Running through such a thing, Ain''s gaze is directed at Krone''s leg, which he starts walking. Because of this, you''ve been allowed... yes, I look in grandeur, thinking in my heart. But staring at her legs, I thought. ''... yeah, I knew I''d lose this''. Because you''re honestly staring at your legs, it''s only Ein''s complete defeat. I don''t care where you look, I just think of it as a loss. ¡ª¡ª If you calm down, it would have been over Krone''s palm all the way up here. But Ain''t thought of it that way, nothing seeped remorse. * The carriage thus departed from the King''s Capital with a view to a place of duel with Viscount Sage. Due to the time involved, several breaks will be taken on the road. It''s still early time to rest, so Ein had started filling out the report as planned, but he didn''t expect this to happen. "Then Dear Ein. We''ll help you as planned. '' The trigger is trivial. On his return from Ist to King''s Capital, Ain had promised Chris. That was a little promise to bring the report together, and if that was all there was to it, it shouldn''t have been important. Yes, it shouldn''t have been possible... but there was a problem. "Huh... yeah. You should fix that." On the right is Krone. "You''re getting used to it, Master Ain. Yes... that''s as concise as it sounds, but no problem." And on the left, Chris, he was in what''s called a flowering state on both hands. At first, Krone against Chris? It should have started out like that, but we both have serious personalities in our roots. It was not a love comedy air called a battle between women, and even the atmosphere quickly turned into a serious space. But if you only wonder one thing... "Hey, I''m glad you''re telling me, isn''t it close? Both would be too close to Ein. Consciousness also creates limits on nice spiritual abilities (King Prince Mental), so gather your eyes on the documents in front of you. But it was dangerous for Ain''t elbow, who moved, to touch their chest, even if she changed her posture slightly or just carried a pen. "That''s good. This is a better way of pointing it out. Actually, you can point it out right away, right? "Yep. But if you get used to reports, it''s not hard, so you''ll be able to do it soon." What, you''re the only one who''s lit up? That makes me even feel sorry for the other way around. But I can''t deny that it smells good from both sides. Krone is dressed in gorgeous aromas of rose and fruit. Her fragrance, which fragrances without disgust, is just a little sweet, ''more'' and makes me want to come by even more. The fragrance, which was not only sweet but not alluring, was like Krone himself. Like the other day, Chris smells just like the perfume he was wearing on his way home from Ist. In fact, Ain had me sniffing that bottle of perfume yesterday. So I understand the smell of perfume, but it''s so different from the scent Chris is wearing. In other words, the sweet pheromone-stained fragrance that Ein occasionally feels is "Chris" own fragrance. ¡ª¡ª In my head, Ain''t calmly analyzing the two of us. He is only capable of writing mechanically. "(I wonder if this is" selfless "...)" Around being able to feel that way, I wouldn''t have been able to reach selflessness yet. But I can''t deny that I''m getting a certain sense of closeness. "Ein, by the way. What are we gonna do next? "Hmm? What next? "It''s about the next place to investigate. At least two places, right?... Baltic and Magna. We''re going to investigate both locations again, right? "Oh, that way next time." Since the brief report itself had already been made, the places that would be the next destinations had also been communicated to Krone and Olivia. That''s why Krone has been asking what Ein thinks. "Which way are you talking about...? So, what do we do? "I''m going to check on Baltic with permission from the restricted area." The area that seems to have the most clues left. Considering that, the old demon kingdom still comes to mind. "Ah, Master Ain, the old demon kingdom is dangerous! I waited right from Chris, but it takes. That would also be true, whatever the Old Demon King''s Realm is, an undisclosed area that has not been elucidated at all. Now it is only conceived as a possibility, but there is danger at a level that is almost certain. "... hey Ein? I agree with Chris. Exactly. The old demon kingdom is dangerous.... shouldn''t we go a little further over there?" "My current mentality is in danger, too." "... uh, Ein? "... Dear Ein? What the hell is that..." I''m pinched by both of you. The situation is bad for my heart. The words leak out of my mouth. "Uh... nothing.... Well, I do think it''s dangerous, but it doesn''t make sense not to do it." They didn''t know what Ain was talking about for a moment. But the next word I utter, of course, is immediately understandable, ''It''s dangerous, but I have to do it''. I was taking that word deeply. After a little over the day, the three of us went into bed after finishing the report. Finally we arrived by the stage river. Already in the upstream direction is a line of Viscount Sage with two Krakens in formation as planned. Both Ain''s side and the ship that was leading the sea dragon have docked on the shore, where Ain has made the twins'' wait ''so they can''t move. "Bye, Krone. Can I have Krone wait here? "Am I Ain''s aide? What are you waiting for? "Lord Krone. From the mouth of a pig on a man''s face, the thing that utters a man''s words is Viscount Sage. May I entrust you with the command of the carriage and ship here? Chris tells her about Sage in quite an expression. Krone also honestly followed Chrone''s tone, which was different than usual. "... you should honestly wait. Ok...... then, both of you, be careful" Ain''t seen Chris with a flashing face. I can''t block my open mouth. So many words she uttered were still dirty dialogues to the top. Not only his humanity... there is the fact that he is committing a crime, or that he cursed Ain, and Chris no longer considers Sage as a person. "Dear Ein," "What?" "After the duel is over, hold Sage by the knight on board the ship. In some cases, you could lose your neck." If there is ever a rumble, if there is a possibility of danger...... it would mean executing it on this occasion. "Um, maybe you''re worried about me? He said it might happen right in front of him." "... Yes" If you are royal, it is normal to see people die. Living without it would be difficult the other way around. But Chris still cared about Ain. "I don''t like this way of saying it..." Breathe loudly once. And vomit big, and finally breathe small again. "... When I was a sea dragon, I saw someone crushed to death. I also saw people floating at sea and dying.... I saw many dear people die. So, even if the people who don''t need to love me are convicted, it''s not as big a shock as it sounds. The only thing I want to protect as a royal is my dear Ishtarika people... so I understand he should be" So it''s okay. Ain''t told Chris that. This was the conclusion Ain became Ain and considered as a royal position. Ein''s expression never meant he was pessimistic, but looked grand somewhere. "... I understand. Then let me also wave this sword for the people of Ishtarika." "Yeah. I believe you, Mr. Chris." Quietly determined, the two walk with their feet intact to where Sage waits. Then Sage, who approached Chris, greeted them with a humble grin. ... Yeah, I''m still a good belly today. "Are you finally here? I''m tired of waiting... but as promised, I praise you for bringing that woman" "Promises and nothing. It''s my precious knight, so naturally. Quickly though." "Hmm...... well fine. Then we''ll reconfirm our decision about this duel. You don''t mind? "Yep. Please." Even so, no special many rules exist. -If a third party should not intervene, other than demons intervene with each other, it will be a defeat on the side of the intervention. ¡¤ Regarding victory or defeat, no matter the demon''s life or death. Also, I won''t compensate you for killing their demons. -The winner can ask for the compensation he wants from his opponent (Ein side wants legitimate compensation, Sage side wants Chris) "... ok. So can I just ask you one question? "I don''t mind." Ein, who saw the rules, once wondered and asked Sage about it. "In case you abstained halfway, it was when the demon in your hand didn''t stop. Doesn''t this compensate for killing their demons? "I wonder what you''re going to say... no compensation in that case. I don''t need anything." "It''s like a duty of effort, isn''t it? "Oh, you''re right. Wouldn''t you use a good word?" Sage is not going to stop from the beginning. Instead, I came here with the intention of eating up Ain''s demons. So it''s easy for Ein to say this to me first. That''s what I thought. "Then I''m relieved. That said, one more thing... Kraken, there are two of them." I''ll just make sure. I knew it from the beginning, but I wanted to hear how you would answer it. "Nobody said a duel was one-on-one! If you''re the only one with me, then..." I laugh small so Chris doesn''t find out. As we were talking about, the bet between the two of us didn''t come true. "Then I''ve got two of these with me, so you''re okay with two on two, right? Sage, whose nose is screwed, speaks a mysterious theory without knowing why. "Become... hi, aren''t you cowardly! "What''s cowardice... it''s the same condition. No problem, right? I almost laugh at what''s cowardly, but I can manage Ain''t. I decided to be happy that I got a good souvenir story. "Phew... Phew! The duel starts in ten minutes. It would be inappropriate for you to complain later. Let''s get to work! "Don''t hesitate, then" Ain and Chris then leave by the sage to move on to their original place. "Should I think about some kind of operation or something? "I thought I should tell the twins not to break my stomach." "... too much to eat? "Sir Left." And finally, the scene returns. Return to when Ain discovers the devouring side of El and Al. That''s how Ain and Chris came back to be on their own. Krone and I were also rendezvous and taking our time. Looking at the twins, Ain''t got no tension whatsoever. Ain''t got a chill about the air. "But. I''m not a foodie that far." From his mouth. He tells me who the drooling twins are, that it is as if it were his parents'' Ain, and Ain speaks of dissatisfaction. "I don''t know if I have to stop that one... it''s usually twisted, right? Al''s body......" "I''m fine because I''m not hurting. I''m sure." What Krone sees is her sister Elle. The way he''s hammered his brother Al''s tail is no longer a limitless cup of patience for a meal. "Lord Krone. I was wondering if it was okay because it didn''t hurt for once... But Master Ain? It was the first time I went to the Majolica Demon Stone Store. I don''t think it was much different from the twins now." "... lying." "It''s true... weren''t you aware..." I have no consciousness at all. But when I was a sea dragon crusading last year, I thought I had a taste of the sea dragon''s magic stone, and I don''t think it makes much difference. "I was anxious just now. But when I look at the twins, I''m starting to feel like there''s nothing wrong with Chris." "That''s an odd encounter, Krone. Actually, so am I." I guess this watershed is no longer like a dining room for the twins. "But don''t you realize that the Viscounts of Sage are sea dragons? "There''s a distance there, and the twins just look flirty, so you don''t know? I know you''ll find it just as close..." "I see. Well, there''s no way that guy''s coming this way." In case he figured it out, he would surely laugh niggardly just to be surprised once. Even Ein was anxious, the Sea Dragon twins are still close to the baby. So if it''s not a battle, Sage will definitely think about it. ¡ª¡ª and slowly having that conversation, the time for a duel finally arrives. Ain stood up and started walking with Chris toward the seat reserved. Going near Sage, Ain arrived critical of the start of the duel because he was about to hear a loud word coming from his mouth. Just tell him to walk away, Sage turns his irritated face to Ain, but Ain''t care about it at all. And Ain finally got to his reserved seat. I''m relieved that there''s no trouble exchanging what''s in my mouth before the fight. Seeing Ain and Chris in their seats, Sage''s prepared servant rings the signal for initiation. The duel began with the sound of that loud bell. Take that as a signal, both demons were supposed to be allowed to move... "Hey, Mr. Chris. Whatever." What Ein sees is the surface of the river¡­ something strange emerges on the surface of the water. It moves as if it were a blood vessel and starts to creep the river complicated. That appearance just floated on stage, and neither the two Kraken nor the Sea Dragon twins could move off the spot as well. "¡­ Ishtarika''s battleship is the hardest, the main skill of the sea dragon." "Oh, that''s the skill...? That pattern...? When Chris says he''s had a hard time, he feels more real than anyone else says it. Instead, without this skill, we might have come up with an operation that would allow the fleet to advance the battle to its advantage. "" Current. ¡±Whatever you do now, Kraken has no chance of winning." Kraken was unable to take one physical move, as if he were being squashed by something. It appeared in Ain''s eyes as though he was in the water, but crushed by the water. "But it''s easy to understand it''s a calm place like a river. I couldn''t see that far at sea." Seeing Kraken, who was no longer able to move, the twins were delighted to raise their voice of queer and joy, intertwining their bodies. But this is just a trigger. It was from here, from here onwards a unilateral battle by the twins will be curtained. "What are you doing, Kraken! Whoa! I''m not just playing around! From nearby seats, Sage''s fury echoed. But even if the owner were to deliver that word, Kraken''s situation remained unchanged. Rather, a pattern like a blood vessel floating on the water begins to surround Kraken by increasing its number. "Probably two sea dragons crusaded last year. On a higher level than them, the twins may be using the currents." The twins look adorable, but changing their language would mean a hungry sea dragon. That just seems dangerous if you think about it this way. ¡ª¡ª Finally, a demon-remodeled and stained meal, administered by Katima... the result of eating away demon stones. The results will be presented to Ain and the others. 76 The difference in race and whats to come. It was the tutor who noticed the anomaly at the beginning. He was the demon tutor that Sage had hired. He was one of the Tutors hired by Sage, especially the man who took care of Kraken. Because I worked with demons for years, I knew Kraken''s rarity well, as well as its strength. But I''ve been involved with demons for years, which means I''m familiar with them besides Kraken. In front of a noisy sage, he turns his mind around about his opponent''s demons. "... there are not many demons that control water" Demons capable of manipulating and controlling waters. That''s about a few of the many aquatic demons that exist. Among them, there is only one thing that can be manipulated to a distance. It''s called the King of the Sea. It''s just a demon. Ha I notice that and look at the turning sage behind me. "Viscount!" "What! Why don''t you shut up and give me directions? "Please wait! Important story...... I need to tell you something! "I can''t hear you telling me to give instructions! There is also a shortness of breath. But when Sage gets annoyed, he stops listening to the words around him. This is not limited to this one, and it has always been the same. Sage is totally deaf to what the Tutor noticed as well.... should I have been forced to tell you if it was just a matter? Such an idea strikes his head. But he didn''t have to tell one human being, the troublesome Lord Sage, what he noticed... I thought so. The twins continue to rejoice when they see Kraken, who is no longer able to move. If you look at Kraken, you can see he''s desperately trying to extend his legs and move his body. But it has never been allowed, and the stretched leg returns to the vicinity of the body, as if time were to be rewound. It does not change to the surface of the water, and I see the intricate pattern created by the sea dragon. Ain''t had a good look at that, but the twins hunt slowly? That''s what I thought. As if he were an absolute predator, he wondered if he would be completely unable to move and then eat up carefully. One thick muscle begins to appear in Ain''s eyes thinking so. It looked like it was out of Elle''s body, and its muscles went straight to Kraken. "Something thick came up... what''s that? "That''s the current as well, just a little until what you do..." That would be so. Anyway, Chris should be the first to see the twins fight. It doesn''t look like the skill you were reporting. So Ein takes a closer look at how things are going. That thick muscle keeps going for Kraken.... After a little while it reached Kraken''s one leg. Tons, as if to knock gently with. And he snuggled up to Kraken''s feet as he twisted to see how things were going. I just blinked for a moment while ''I wonder what'' Ain''t thinking. At that moment El disappeared from Al''s side. "E, el!? "Dear Ein! It''s near Kraken! Follow the thick muscles! Chris resistant to speed. She was following Elle''s movements with her eyes. "When did you get there..." Elle was on Kraken''s side at some point. Elle, who traveled at a tremendous speed, over his head emerges a pattern of multiple overlaps again. Then the pattern shook like a bamboo, showing a surprising end. A scream echoes that does not make Kraken''s voice. While you''re underwater, I doubt how you''re delivering your voice, but let''s leave that at this point. "Perhaps that is the skill created by Katima." "... you''re lying. Whatever." Then Elle, with something in his mouth, returns just as he did when he went sultry. Apparently the thick muscle was a stream of water for movement made by Elle, along which it quickly arrived at Al''s side. "Cuck!" "Culrrrrrrrr!" Twins showing joy. Twirling, he was happy to wrap his body around each other. "I brought back a lot of big stuff..." "The jaw power is amazing, too. I can''t believe you brought it even if it was that big." What Elle brought. That''s brilliant length and thickness...... Kraken''s feet. It''s more like being cut off by something than being ripped off. "He hasn''t decided on a name. But the principle is that it''s a combination of a refined current and" wind magic. " "I don''t know what it means for sea demons to use wind magic..." "Thanks to the bait, I seem to have mastered... Master Katima was delighted" Katima''s willingness to research seems to have borne fruit. I wonder what the hell I could have mastered that if I gave it to you, Ain. "... what the hell were you doing up there?" "They used quite a bit of your own penny to collect Griffon''s demon stones. You know, I used to feed it regularly." The griffon present in Ishtarika uses wind magic to fly or accelerate high, just as the sea dragon uses the current to travel. He was born good at using wind magic, a demon that uses wind magic to make sharp attacks from his nails. "It''s like a new breed already." "You have an undeniable part..." I guess the principle isn''t hard. Wear sharp wind magic as a weapon over a refined currents. But then it''s like... "And at the end of the day, eat deliciously. It''s like Ein''s dark straw." "... you still mean you were a parent and child" A romantic technique that uses Katima''s special nails to absorb demonic stones. That was the dark straw. The moves Elle used, in principle, are close, and I can well see that Katima is involved in both. For Sea Dragon, it was the same thing as a connotation, as it is a technique used for hunting. "Wow, that looks delicious." "Because I love it." The legs that Elle brings are chewed up with fierce momentum. I was surprised that my leg, which was so big, was already going to be gone. Then it was Al this time. Thick muscles grow from Al''s side, which, like earlier, proceeded towards Kraken. As the same demon in the water, I guess Kraken figured out what they were doing. That''s dangerous, I think so. It''s a warning color in my body, it brings up a speckle pattern. As for not being able to move my body, this was also one means of resistance. If always, the other demon sees it and runs away. But all this time, it doesn''t look like anything, and they''re just chewing on their feet. The vigilance I was on also seemed like I didn''t care at all. "Mr. Chris, what''s that pattern? I''m a little sick..." "That''s Kraken''s warning color. In the water, if you see that pattern, you''re told to be prepared to die." "I see..." I can''t seem to convince you. Because when you look at the twins, they''re just biting on their legs that are less left. Al takes his mouth off Elle''s brought Kraken feet. Then he changes his gaze and turns to Kraken. Eyes on Kraken''s body as he peeps at something. Current lines stretched apart from thick muscles. That starts sucking a little bit on Kraken''s body, which he can''t move. What the hell are you doing? "You''re about to do something." "Don''t you even know Mr. Chris? "Yeah, you have no idea..." Now I''m going to stare at Al for what he''s going to do, thinking so, but he''s still not moving, Al. Probably the most moving on this occasion is Viscount Sage. "What are you doing! You''re kidding me! '', because they keep screaming for words that make no sense at all. Ignore him like that and see Al. The pattern of strewn currents gradually gathers around his face. Then it stopped near the brow, and at the same time Al raised his voice of joy. "Culru!" After that, it will be as Ain expected. The color of Kraken''s body changes busily, creating a disturbing appearance. Then gradually stop the movement and change the color of the body to a white that is snug and close to transparent. "In the world of demons, there are absolute race differences more than our world. That''s the same thing you just saw... but this is really just a meal." "Hey, Mr. Chris. You strangled him, didn''t you? You did the same thing to strangle the squid, didn''t you? "Uh, yeah. You must have cut off the perimeter of the demon stone, so it''s the same significance as strangling..." Proof that he wasn''t an enemy from the start. He was slowly exploring his weaknesses as he stumbled on his opponent''s body. Though it''s in your body, if you''re severed from the demon stone, all you have to do is wait to breathe. "For the twins, it was just a big, tasty squid. I thought that was all." "... how pitiful" Perhaps if his demons were to do this, Ain might have fear, too. It gave me a sight full of surprises. It didn''t mean it was a fancy fight, but I guess it meant it wasn''t the opponent that far. Rather, it was questionable whether the sea king "Sea Dragon¡± had an opponent in the water who could fight to the same level. On the strangled side of Kraken, Elle also comes closer. From now on, as earlier, the chewing will probably begin at a fierce rate. Is the Demon Stone the main dish? ''It must be delicious,'' Ein thinks, ''but I''m just not willing to take away the food the kids got. I want it to be delicious. You would have seen what Al did. Elle strangled the other Kraken in a dimensionless motion. I was strangled by one hand while I was stuck on my leg, so I didn''t stop as a Kraken. Kraken, who was distracted by the gang around here, but at the end of the day, it was a shame. In the water, the twins were still in the process of eating Kraken''s wreckage, but Ain was in conversation with Sage. We''ve already won or lost, so we have to talk about what we''re going to do. "Sounds like you won this one." "... you. Where have you sourced such demons from! I''ve never even seen it, I didn''t know that one existed... Huh! You don''t know a sea dragon? He''s a famous twin near Wangdu, so you''ve never heard of him before? Or as a nobleman, what about not knowing at all? This is what Ain thought. "It''s a sea dragon. Haven''t you heard of it? He''s famous for his work in the Wang capital." Sage was hazy to hear that. I think I''ve only heard the stories. But only the wrong words come out of my mouth. "No way, you... with His Royal Highness Prince Wang" Yeah, well, you finally noticed... but ¡±and¡± what? I wondered, but Sage told me the answer to that. "You have a handout with His Royal Highness the King!? So borrow a sea dragon... aren''t you cowardly! This is not working! It''s a rematch! Additionally, Sage Oink. The Viscount Oink family''s predecessors were very capable men. When Sage was small, he fell ill and became a person who would not return, but the Oink family developed largely because their predecessors were competent. It is not that Sage was ever competent, nor that he had handouts with many nobles or that he had power there. My predecessors will also solicit remorse. Because the land I grew by hand salt was so polluted by my own son.... but if he hadn''t fallen ill, Sage might have taken a different path too. If you think about it, you don''t know the future. "The handover... er... will it come this far" Certainly a demonic prop I received from Majorica, which makes it harder to tell with Ain. But there can be no other way to bring a sea dragon than King Prince Ain. And today''s outfit was actually also an easy hint because of one of the clothes the royalty wraps around. "Whatever it is, today''s duel is invalid! Let''s start over again! Now it''s a land demon! His face turned bright red, he''s disabled! I insist and turn my back on Ain. I guess you''re going to keep running, uh-huh, maybe you''re going to decide you didn''t talk. And grandiose, ''Now the Land Demon'', at the point where it is said, is full of trinkets. "Viscount Sage" "I''m done for the day! You''re going to the house... Who are you? "I''m sorry, but we need to talk. It''s a hassle, so you can call the duel null and void. Looks like our twins are happy, too. On the contrary, I want to thank you. But this is a different story, so it can''t be nullified." It would be time for the tide, though. The hidden knights suppress the escorts and servants brought by Sage, and the carriage begins to be suppressed as well. "Mr. Chris. Read the guilty plea for once." "Ha... then Sage Oink. State your accumulated sins." numerous irregularities and violations. That is published by Chris on this occasion. Every time one can be stated, Sage''s face is not busy turning blue or red. "Hey, I don''t know what you''re talking about! Sa... just go away! Enough! I don''t care about the woman or the compensation, I''m tired, so I''m leaving now! Without stopping, Sage keeps taking the distance as she rocks her fat belly. A knight stops by his sides like that. "Please accompany us." Sage exasperated by the knight''s words. Finally, even about those knights, I gained momentum with my arms and pushed them away. "Mr. Chris. Should I have my word? "... sorry" "Fine. Well... shall I declare it then? Forfeit the title of the Oink family and declare this in the name of Ein von Ishtarika.... restrain him." I didn''t need to declare him forfeited, but he was so ugly that I no longer wanted to treat him as a nobleman. Though Chris was surprised by the word for a moment, it is gratifying that the knights have become an easy situation to restrain. Unlike earlier, the knight who heard Ain took Sage''s arm forcefully and wore an iron restraint. "(a) Istarika......? "I also know it''s a mob attack. Maybe we should think about it a little bit more." "... I thought you were right" Only royalty can bear the name Ishtarika. And the name Ain is Prince Wang''s name. I finally realized. I didn''t think appropriately, and if I thought carefully, I would have dealt with it myself as usual, even though I immediately found out. Because of this, I couldn''t realize Ein was the King Prince. ... although there were a number of things that nobles would have noticed and taken for granted. Instead of being a nobleman, Sage may not be suitable as a people of Ishtarika. "So, Your Highness... this is my own hospitality! To Your Highness''s Sea Dragon, I want to give you a splendid Kraken! This is the first time Ain''t been Temple so far. I never thought there would be such an opening. It''s a different matter for Ein to deal with it. "Wow, I really have someone to say.... That''s enough. Don''t talk to me." "Your Highness! Please, tell me about me...! Monkeys. "Ha!" By order of Chris, a monkey is attached to the sage. Why the knights are bringing such things, Ain''t got scared the other way around. It was helpful though that Sage became quiet. "Well, now we''re in trouble... hmm? Finally, we''ve got a problem. If that''s what you''re thinking, Elle brought one bump. I think I''ve found it from the bottom of the river, and I''ll show it to Ain. "Cuh!" "What''s up, El? Were you falling to the bottom? Some kind of poisonous color bump, but never mind, Ain''t by his side. "Huh! Hmmm......! Look at that, Sage shouts out loud, but doesn''t convey meaning because he''s speechless. Ain''t gonna stop and get close to the bump. When she confirmed that she had given her bump to Ain, Elle returned to her meal. "What''s in it... hmm? What is this?" "Dear Ein, how about now... eh. No way is this..." Aroma that smells like fish at any rate, but quite appetizing. Such liquid was full inside. Having confirmed that, Chris pulls Rapier out of his hips. "Mr. Chris. You know what this is? "... poison. It is a deadly poison, said to be the sweetest flavor in the world. The smell is unique, so I could easily tell." "Doh... poison...? "Please wait a moment.... sorry. Put it on, quick, but take the monkey off." Looking back, Chris gives orders toward the knight who was holding Sage. I checked to make sure the monkey was removed and asked Sage. "Sage. What the hell is this, explain it" "Wow, what am I..." "I don''t mind if you don''t want to explain. If I peel your skin off and apply salt or not, I want to talk about it. Bring the salt, skin it" "Ha...... Ha! I understand! The ordered knight also startlingly shows a different sign from the usual Chris. I guess this matter has touched on Chris'' inverse scales, thanks to which Chris'' thoughts change in a dangerous direction. "Hih... hih?! Something happens for a second, and I can get a red scratch on Sage''s cheek. "I''m good at wind magic. There''s nothing difficult about peeling off one thin skin." Oh, boy. That''s what Ein takes to the side of Sage. While holding that bump in your hand, of course. She would seriously skin it, but as for Ain, I don''t want Chris to do that. "Sage. This is what you were going to use in case there was a duel, right? "... yes..." "I knew it. Mr. Chris, I don''t really want to see you skin just fine, and I don''t want you to let Mr. Chris. So wait a minute." "... but" "Fine. Be a good girl." I can honestly only say ''yes'' when they say so, Chris. Move next to Ain. "What poison is this? "Huh, they say balloon fish... it''s a highly toxic fish! Like Kraken, if you have no resistance to poison, you will die soon enough..." I see, I understood that''s the kind of poison. It''s just that sea dragons don''t work, so even if you ordered Kraken to use them, it wouldn''t have been a problem. "What do you mean, the sweetest thing in the world? "... the poison is so delicious. Sick or injured people who don''t think they can help anymore. As a last resort for them, it is a poison that is often used." At the end of the day I want to die quietly with something delicious. The perfect poison to fulfill that wish is balloon fish poison. It is mainly used in the field of medicine, but the gourmet aristocrats who last chose it in the past left the world with one word. ''If it were to eat this, it would be worth dying for'' after that. It became known as the sweetest poison in the world. "That''s another amazing story. Really?" "There is no lie. It''s actually rated as such poison." I also checked with Chris next door just in case, but he didn''t make a mistake. Hmmm...... that''s what I started thinking Ain. "Hey. You want some of this? Ein then offered Sage a knob. That is nothing more than a death sentence. "Please forgive me... Your Royal Highness the King! "Hmm. I don''t need it." "Sorry! Wha... Wha! That''s right. If you eat anything, you die, so there''s no way you want to eat it. Watching such a sage, Ein begins to sprout his prank. "Then I''ll eat it. You don''t want a sage, do you? "Huh... is... Huh!? I don''t know what that means. It''s too wordless, but Sage came up with a face about what he was talking about. Next to Ain, Chris, who holds his head a lot lately. Of course he held his head this time as well. "Huh... yeah. This is delicious. I wonder if it''s called all kinds of fish flavors, and that''s what it feels like to be gathered together. I do know what makes you want to eat. But... it''s not the right stone for Durahan or a sea dragon." "Your Highness, what the hell are you doing! If Ein dies from this, he will surely be killed after torture. Sage, who thought so, raised his voice worried about Ain. But Ain''t no move at all, just a cheeky face. On the contrary, the beginning and end of even replacing Pero. The knights can only laugh bitterly at that. "It''s just dangerous to bring it back. Mr. Chris, we should get rid of this poison, right? "Right. It''s just dangerous..." "Too bad. We''ll see about that later." For other than Ain, it makes no difference that it''s a dangerous poison. In case you think about it, it''s not a good idea to bring it back. "Sage, the poison doesn''t work on me, well, I don''t think it makes sense to tell you... but I''ll ask you to open it in the king''s capital." The flashing sage is taken by the knight lightly. From this he will be judged one by one for all his sins in the king''s capital. "I know poison to Ein doesn''t make sense, but you still make me nervous" "But you got mad at me, Mr. Chris. Thanks." "Ah... uhh... it''s natural" Aside from the consequences, he tried to use poison in a duel with Ain. It is undeniable that it touched Chris'' inverse scales. But were you glad to call it a duel? Ein wonders about this one. Anyway, I just don''t feel like my dragons are just here to eat their favorite food. Well, sometimes I want to feed my twins something good. It''s natural to have such kindness, but in the name of it, it was just a duel, and I feel indescribable. "Well. Is that a setback? It''s time to stop the twins. Otherwise, they''re going to eat up that giant Kraken at once. "El, Al! I''ve eaten too much already, so it''s almost over." While in the water, a twin emerges who overheard Ain''s voice. Twins that turn away from the seriousness of the atmosphere earlier and give Chris a look that spills his grin as well. "No, you don''t have to look like the end of the world like that..." It''s as if you were desperate for everything. Twins pointing that look at Ain. But still, when I listen to Ain, I can confirm that the education itself is working. "... because I''ll tie it to the ship and take it home. Eat again later." "Huh!? "Curuza!? "Oh man...... Dear Ein, at that age, how do you feel about being a father to your twins? Chris laughing with his hands on his mouth. If this is the case, I also know very well that you want to make fun of Ain. The twins rejoiced in Ein''s words and went to carry Kraken near the ship. "Not bad though. There''s a little bit of a thought that kids are bigger than themselves." In about a month or two, the twin sea dragons overtook Ein''s height. It''s cute, but if you think it''s going to be bigger, how do I stroke it? I don''t even think about it. "Well, come on. Let''s go home, we can finally take our time in the castle." "Yep... good job, Dear Ein. But thanks to Sage''s restraint, there are many who can help. You''ll be rewarded for that hard work." "Sure. I''m tired, but if you think about it, I''m glad I got into trouble with him.... Speaking of which, does this duel have a report or something? "That''s Dear Ein. Exactly. Let''s finish it on the carriage home, shall we? I don''t really like paperwork, Ein. Nevertheless, there is no reason not to compile the report...... When I get to the castle, I''ll definitely slow you down. That''s how determined I was. "Really good luck. Ain" "Thank you. It''s just been a dark month." The fine chores were left to the knights, and Ain was riding his carriage down the road to the king''s capital. After detaining Sage, confinement keeps him aboard the ship so he can''t escape. In case you escaped into the water, you wouldn''t imitate that stupid if you thought there were two sea dragons. Krone also watched the battle presented by the sea dragon. But as Chris put it, I was surprised at what really didn''t make it into battle. Even though he was only nearly a year old, the lightly triumphant sea dragon turned out to reaffirm that he was still the king of the sea. "But now, if you think you can finally slow down, it''s not bad." Even though we have our next destination, we''re not headed there any time soon. To Baltic and Magna...... unless you adjust your schedule quite a bit, you won''t be able to head there. "... slowly? Seems like you have something to think about, Krone puts his neck around him and looks at Ain. "Yeah. I don''t even have plans for a while now." Currently, Chris is compiling some paperwork in the back room. For this reason, Ain and Krone were the only two people in this lounge space. "... yeah. Unfortunately, we can''t slow it down yet." Ain, who was sitting on the couch and neat, receives a word from Assistant Sensitive. "... did you have something to do? "What Exams Are Coming Soon at Royal Kingsland School" Krone tells Ein about it, honeycombed as he could not tell. I was completely lost, but there were exams. Anyway, Ein is still a student. Rather, there are exams and they are natural. "I totally forgot...... Ha, I can''t help it... I''ll manage again" Ain''t got to make an effort, too, because the difficulty of studying is gradually increasing compared to just in the lower grades. Otherwise, a pair of (first) falls is likely enough. "Uh... okay, I guess? "I wonder if you''ll be okay if you don''t work hard..." I know that I''ve been asleep for six months, and that I''m on assignment and official business like this one. Ein is a man who never forgets his efforts, but even when he doesn''t have time to try like this one, of course he does. With that in mind, I''d like to do something for Krone, too. That''s what I thought. "... because I''ll study with you, so... right? Don''t worry about it? "Huh? Yes, no, I appreciate that... but, Krone, are you okay? Well, our range is pretty hard." Schools attended by Krone are also in the highest position when it comes to the level of the school city. But the Royal Kingsland School is a school of strength that goes on. Furthermore, if Ain''t a set (first), I know how difficult it is. But to Ain''s words, for a moment, she opens her mouth. "You know... I serve His Royal Highness the King? That''s how you know it." "Damn it... speaking of which, I did" Krone was able to serve Ein by taking the test of difficulty that could be described as hell. So what Ein worries about isn''t as difficult a story as it sounds from Krone. But when they say, "That''s about it," what Ein is desperate for, he just wants to do. "... so let''s work together, shall we? Ain''t simple though. Let''s work together on Krone. What can I say, because I honestly feel like I can work hard... Should I rather praise Krone, because her exquisite candy and whip work well on Ein? "... at all. I''m glad Krone is your aide." Another new year begins. How much do you eat in a six-month blank against a group of (first) upper layers, such as Bats and Leonard?... It seemed like a lot more ahead of Ain''t got time to slow down. ¡ª¡ª And after this, pinched by Krone and Chris as well as going, Ein was desperate to finish the report. Thanks to that, the mentality was also enhanced, but that''s another story...... 77 A collection of five chapters of gossip (Bahra, the Greyshire family, the Sea Dragon twins) "Barra, ed." I didn''t know the taste well. I don''t know much about it, but it simply meant that it tasted like something I had never experienced. So of course I felt delicious, and I could feel my body delighted with it. I can''t believe I am. I never thought I''d go through something called a castle dish. ... I broke up with Ain last night and arrived with Katima at the castle in Wang Capital, a few moments later. Like Warren said, we all had bellies first. Burra was strongly relieved that Katima and Dill were not suddenly left alone with May. "May. Here, I''ll eat this too." "What is this?... Sweet!? I am particularly grateful to Katima. ourselves who were orphans of the slums. And it seemed more than anything to Barra that she would do better for May as well. Even during the meal, May seems happy to have spoken to me a number of times. "Oh, um... Master Katima? We have something so delicious to give back..." "Bahra can do as much as she wants.... well, just in case, don''t worry about a meal." It''s not a meal... Anyway, I also rented an inn at Ist, and I also received a meal there. He says he also borrowed water, but only feels sorry for him. "So, but..." "¡­ As for Ishtarika, I''m trying to get rid of the orphans. But I haven''t been able to get results yet, and I''m sorry about that as a royalty. So I think we should do this to everyone, Honya and others." Guess how Barra feels, or Katima opens her mouth heavily. "From now on. I promise I''ll make it better.... so it may be inappropriate to say something like this as someone who stands up, but now I was" lucky ". I want you to think so." I can''t deny that I was actually lucky. Because Ein, who happens to be lost, happens to hear May scream and help. Considering that, I''d say it was pretty strong luck. "... Yes. Okay." It''s true Mae is happy and she''s having a full tummy meal. If my dearest sister seems happy, which I have cherished the most, that makes no difference. "Martha, is Martha here? When Bhara is seriously thinking about things, Katima suddenly raises her voice and calls Martha. "Of course I will, Master Katima. Don''t give me another shout." "I can hear you, it''s my concern.... I''ve finished my meal, so it''s time to head out. Can I take care of May? I could also take a break for a while. Quickly, but I need you to go to Warren''s and ask Barra to be a little sure. That''s her degree of healing ability. "I understand.... Come on, Mae, are you there? Play with me and wait." I also know you''re too old to call yourself a sister. But because I don''t want to talk to my aunt, it was Martha''s heart, like "I¡±. "What about your sister? "Your sister is going to work. So let''s just play a little bit and wait, shall we? I guess I got a little nervous about Martha''s words. Mae turned her gaze toward Bhara. "Wait a minute, Mae. I''ll be right back, sister." "Hmmm...... ok! I''m waiting like always! And Barra went with Katima to Warren. ¡ª¡ª At this time, while you were playing with Martha, May was interested in what she looked like as a maid. Martha was treated by May to show off how to brew tea, which she usually does as a service. Then Mae, who has a favor for it, will stick around Martha for the next few days. A rooted Martha admitted Mae''s apprenticeship.... From that day on May will take a step as a service in an attempt to go beyond his mentor. Besides my thoughts, the checks by Warren and the intellectuals were soon over. Because I just look at the results of the treatment. That check treats one prepared injured person. That''s what made me decide. "Let me see something good" "Yep. Chancellor¡­ Our decision is to evaluate the second level." "Ho... What''s second level? What is this? I mean, if you''re injured below death, you say you''re on a line that can be cured? Two intellectuals tell Warren the results. On the front of it was a thrilled face Burra and a look at Katima looking to have fun. "Prime Minister. Secondary is the realization that you can cure anything but a dying disease. It depends, of course, on the limits of the amount of magic you hold¡­" "Compared to just first-degree, a dying disease or an equivalent injury. There is no immediate effect when it comes to curing it. You need to see a doctor because you''re stuck. ¡­ and then there are some special wounds caused by demons that cannot be healed" "That''s good. Thank you, Ein." Two of the intellectuals, explaining so, took the prepared injured and left the room. I guess they''re headed to compile detailed materials from now on. "Now Lord Burra. Let me see something good." "Yes, because it''s what I always did... in something that big..." "Hmm. The unknown of value will judge it. There is no greater loss...... don''t you think, Dear Katima" "Exactly. I don''t know that talented people are obligated, but I think we should get a price commensurate with that power." The two of us are nodding satisfactorily, but Barra still doesn''t know what''s going on. I wonder why I can be praised so far? It''s what I always did... that''s what I was thinking. "Then Lord Burra. Job description is dedicated healer at the castle. What do you think? "... Huh!? Working in a castle? I have never thought of that, but rather a lowlife like myself should not be in the castle for long. There is such a word in Bhara''s heart. To shocking words, Barra has cemented her body like ice. Katima sees it and opens her mouth to follow. "... can I talk to you? "Oh, yeah... that sounds better. Please, Master Katima." "Then hurry.... Bahra, I enjoyed being with you both. Isn''t that right, Barra? "Oh, no... there has to be something boring about it! Nibbling, Katima keeps spinning her words. "I promise. Let May have a full stomach meal, too, and let her live in a solid house. Of course, Burra is the same.... I also get paid properly. So why don''t you take the job here... if you like? There was no one lie in this word. Besides, I really enjoyed being with you two earlier. Katima used to adore May, and personally, she wants me to talk about it. "Wow, is there a job I can do..." "There''s only one job that Barra can do." Still, Katima stares with powerful eyes. It''s been a long time since I''ve been seen with such sincere eyes.... my late mother, her eyes as strong as she showed herself. I felt that from Katima. "... me too. I want May to have a full stomach for dinner. Besides, I don''t want to sleep in the cold anymore..." "... it''s settled." For May. For May. Yeah, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but Barra hasn''t changed the limit. Katima''s words trigger, and she spills tears. I couldn''t get enough of each day, I wanted someone to help me. There are no lies in that thought. "Well, Barra, I''m sorry I''m having a hard time." "... I''m sorry for what I did..." "It''s okay. But I have another important story to tell you." I wonder what the important story is. But if you can have a good meal and sleep somewhere that''s not cold, then whatever. I''m even starting to feel that way. "Warren! We''re talking about a paycheck! "Ha ha ha ha... That''s why, Lord Barra. Let''s talk about the payroll." "... to? "Nah, nah. Paycheck! I''m not humble enough to make you work! "I can''t believe you can really get it..." To be honest, I''m rude to Katima, but I didn''t really expect to get paid. So things like half joy, half surprise. "Ah ta-rima, ya! I''m so sorry...... I''m so done! Warren, explain the pay! "¡­ so let me explain to you. In the first year, how about starting with 9 pieces a month with the first salary? It is 9 pieces of copper coin and is 9000G. If you think it''s about that for a month, it''s enough from what I''ve been living. Rather thankful. "Warren? It''s hard to tell." "Ever... excuse me for this, Lord Barra. 9 Ishtal gold coins will be given to you in January. And that''s the kind of money you get." "(a) What is Ishtal gold coin......? Excuse me. I only know copper coins and stuff..." As for myself being in the slum the whole time, I only have knowledge, but I don''t know how much it is. "It''s 100,000 G''s in one piece. That''s why it''s 900,000 G for nine. Because it will go up more next year. I want you to do your best." "9...... 900,000 G!? What is it? Oh, shit! It''s too much in the state budget......!? I''ve never seen that kind of money. Conversely, Barra dews without hiding her surprise at the amount of money she even remembers to fear. "When the state budget is that, the state won''t have a minute..." "By the way, if you don''t mind, we''ll also have a room in the castle. In that case, it will come with 3 meals, so the hand-held amount will be about 500,000 G...... Of course, there''s no problem with the bathroom." "Sort of... that way, please! Originally, I had a room in the castle with three meals...... so it''s too cheap level at 500,000 G, but most of it''s like benefits, pretty much a value deduction. Whether you think of the environment or the safety of May, there will be no better idea. And it''s hard to find your own house to rent. That''s what I thought, Barra, abandoned her shame and summarily executed. "Then use the room you were using earlier, as it were. You can also carry your baggage as much as you like. Lord May''s meals and more will be prepared on time to serve the castle. If Lord Burra''s break is right, you can have a meal with Lord May in your room." Burra, whose open mouth cannot be blocked as a result of exhaustion. Katima looks at that face and starts laughing at Kerakera. "Nyahaha! Well, hurry up, but can we get to work tomorrow? "Of course! More like now..." "That''s just fine. Then there are a few things you need to understand as you live in the castle. Let me explain that to you today." At first it was full of remembering, every day with all the hardships, but compared to life in the slums, everywhere is only heaven. I desperately tried to work, Barra. ... but a few days later. A surprise sight appears in Burra''s eyes as she returns to her room after work. That''s Martha coaching me, the look of May in made-up clothes. When I heard the story, I said, ''I''ve been apprenticed to Mr. Martha!'' What a chesty May. Barra, who hears that, feels the biggest surprise she''s ever had.... This is how Burra''s new life began to flourish. "The Greyshire Family Edition" As an escort to Katima, Dir returned to the Wang capital one foot earlier than Ein. If it was true, I was going to give it back in the meantime. But when I think about Barra and May, I''d rather stay. With those words, Dill never returned to the magic city. But after all, my own home is calming. I decided that it was the first vacation I had received in a long time, and I was taking my time to awesome Dill. But at last, the day will come when your master Ain will return to the king''s capital. On the eve of that day, the return of His Royal Highness Prince Wang meant that Dir had a busy time there. Would Ein have boarded the train by now? That makes Dill feel tight again, too. "I''m back now" It was late at night, and I was finally able to come home. I seem to be the last to go home today, and my father Lloyd and my mother Martha were already indulgent in the living room. "Welcome home, Dill. Are you ready for tomorrow? "Yeah, it''s over, Mother. The main thing was to check security and make detailed adjustments." That said, I finally got home across the day. We both work in the castle, Martha. We know what''s going on. "What do you do with the rice? "If I still have your mother''s, I''ll have it" "Of course I do. Sit down and wait." Position in the castle is first-class service. Martha is in the lower position of one of the foremen. Is that pride, or custom? Families often make their own meals, Martha. There are, of course, many servants in the Grayshire family mansion, but they too have already given up on Martha cooking herself.... These days, I''ve been able to tell you earlier on the job so that you know about it. "You''re home, Dill. Tomorrow will be the day Lord Ain returns. Don''t be alarmed." "Of course, Father. As Ein''s escort apprentice, there must be no mistake." "Hey, you? Go home and talk to him about work early. You''ve been souring your mouth, haven''t you? Martha, who went to prepare Dill''s meal, sent word of reprimand. Former and Marshal, exclusive escort of the present King Ishtarika. Even a man who would be such a major actor has stronger words for his daughter-in-law than anything in the house. "One, I kept trying to say welcome back...! "Nor... Yes, yes! A dill with a grin without a voice. The people can''t see Lloyd like this. Think about it. "Mm-hmm. You''ve got the wrong seams..." "Father? What are you sewing now...? The figure of a father who moves his fingers cleverly as he sits on the couch. Look at that, Dill asks what he''s sewing. "Is this it? This is May''s uniform. Martha asked me to, so I''m making a new one." "Sword King," that was my father Lloyd''s job. That is the strongest proof of a swordsman, currently only one in Ishtarika. Such a father, Lloyd. A thick finger no less than a large upper body, cleverly using it, creates stunning service clothes. "Embroidery, sewing, knitting" Those skills were, for him at birth, nothing to make. On the contrary, Martha, a first-class worker, also shows off her beautiful clothing skills. "Did your mother mean to take a disciple? "No. I don''t know if that''s why, but Martha seems to be out of bounds, too. Look closely, this fabric is quite something. Martha bought it on her stomach." When I was told that, I had a pretty thick and sturdy fabric. Martha, by the way, had already given permission to the foreman. So May, officially as a service apprentice, was to work under Martha. "It''s a growing season. You''d better be sturdy." "It is.... Speaking of which, Dill. I fixed your chivalry flakes, too. It''s in front of the room, so check back later." "Thank you. I don''t have to be ashamed of myself in front of Ein tomorrow." "Uh-huh... it''s important." While we''re doing that, Martha prepares Dill''s meal and puts it back on the larger basin. "Dill, sorry to keep you waiting... oh, you''ve been watching that" "I heard about May''s service clothes." "Really? I''m trying, and I need to get you ready." "Ha, I see.... by the way? How''s May?" I was in the slam until the other day, May, so what about these jobs? It also worries me. But it seemed to be a matter of concern, and Martha''s words softly dissipated her worrying feelings. "He''s a kid who can work desperately hard, so it''s okay. Words and things like that are still coming. You can learn as much as you want." "That''s good. By the way, you said it was more than your mother." "Pretty girl, isn''t she? I wanted my daughter too, so I''m actually quite happy." I wasn''t blessed with a baby. I don''t really want to put that in my mouth, but the kid who managed was Dill. Though I encouraged them to think that the second one was also......, they never benefited from the results. I''m not pessimistic about that, but if there was a second person... "Then maybe you were just fine. So? Is it actually possible to go beyond your mother? "Come on. What do you think? Sooner or later, I will not give up until I die." The current Director of Supply often works in her room, mainly as exclusive to Queen Laralua. So sooner or later, Martha should be the head of payroll. With that in mind, I''m not going to give up one thing to my apprentice. "Ha ha! Isn''t that nice, Dill? You''re beyond me, too, Mae, right? "Oh, Father. Then it''s a corner. I just wanted to leave my body loose before Ein returns tomorrow. What do you say? My father also took a break and sweated with me." "Mmm... that''s good. Martha! Better than this, me and Dill..." As for Dill, he wanted to get used to fighting his father Lloyd and prepare for things. Likewise, Lloyd just wanted to move his body. --That''s how Martha''s thunder fell when she tried to get to the courtyard. "Dill has dinner first! You wait for it! I''m about to grab my sword." "Shh, sorry Martha..." "I''ll take it, Mother! Around honestly apologizing, it still meant Martha was at the top of the list in the home. Dill and Lloyd, who then sweated in the courtyard, head to the bathroom and sweat. He enjoyed the bath while reflecting on his training. "Twin sea dragons." ''I''m smelling good! Smells good!'' "Oh, it''s true! Smells amazing! Twins notice the scent as they approach the stage of a duel. Elle, who first noticed the scent, signaled Al. With the leading Augusto Chamber of Commerce ship, the twins slowly swim its river. As for the twins, I can go play somewhere with Ain (Dad)! And I was just happy, but the fact that it smelled good only increases its joy. The fragrance, which gradually increases as it progresses, finally shows its identity before the twins. The open place I reached, there were two Kraken figures there. "El, Al. That''s where I''m waiting. Okay?" Piscious, the shock ran on the twins'' bodies. Does this mean ''wait''? So this is the ¡±thing¡± we''ve got for ourselves? That''s what I have to think. The twins, who were waited for by Ain, honestly follow what Ain says and stop moving immediately on the spot. "There are two! Two! "One at a time!? One at a time!? Elle noticed there were two Krakens. The twins expose their joy to this "luxurious table". "Daddy''s Souvenir! "Wow, wow! I love my dad! '' There''s no difference in the souvenirs Ein brought, but a completely different twin of thought than the Eins on land. There''s no such thing as nervousness, there''s not even a comma 1 percent. As Al said, I love my dad. "This is such a souvenir, Dad. Amazing." "Not yet? Still? '', this was the only thing that came to my twins'' mind. ~ In battle ~ "I stopped moving! Elle rejoices when he sees Kraken restrained by the current. ''Yeah! It''s just big! Weak! Easy! The word Al is weak, certainly for the twins, this Kraken is not a great enemy. So many species differences existed. Ride a sultry stream of water and get one leg. "Yummy! "Yummy! Daddy, wow! Why!? Why is it awesome!? Kraken is delicious = I brought that, Dad. Awesome = Awesome and not sure. Al falling into this kind of thinking. But also, Elle doesn''t know what it means, and the understandable thing is that they are weak, which means that "array" is delicious. "Take the head stone? Take it? '' "Take it! You can eat a lot if you take it! The stone of the head, that is, whether to take the demon stone. The twins understand that if they take the Demon Stone, they will die. So I suggested I take it already. "Find out!" ''Okay, I''m waiting! Al explores where the demon stone is and where the weakness is. Use the current and explore the other person''s body. Even the faint reaction, the sea dragon was sharp enough to detect it. "I''m going to grope! ''Yeah! I''ll be there in a little while, too! The investigation showed that we should cut around the demon stone. So using current and wind magic, I decided to remove Kraken''s demon stone.... the fact that we have been detected of this brings Kraken''s death even closer to an end that can be seen from anyone. ~ After the battle ~ "El, Al! I''ve eaten too much already, so it''s almost over." Absolutely, the voice of my beloved dad echoes in the ears of two. In that case, we must no longer surface with the thought of a disconnect and go before him. "No, you don''t have to look like the end of the world like that..." What I saw in Ain''s eyes was a twin grieving with her mouth open and her lower jaw pulled. Even in his big eyes, he looks like he''s having tears. But Ain''t no ghost either. Saved the twins with the next word. "... because I''ll tie it to the ship and take it home. Eat again later." "Huh!? (Really!? "Curuza!? (Can I eat again?!? Hearing Ain say that, the twins quickly returned to the water. We must hurry and take Kraken. Then you have to be desperate. "Can I eat tomorrow too!? Souvenir!? "Souvenirs! Souvenir for yourself!? Wow! Dad, that''s awesome! It''s amazing! '' You can also eat tomorrow = Souvenirs = Souvenirs for yourself = Dad Awesome = Awesome. This is how I thought next time, at the end of the day, Ain''t going to be awesome, I have to feel a fanatical love for Ain from the twins. ¡ª¡ª And the twins, who went back to the king''s capital, spent two days from that day chewing their favorite Kraken. 78 His appetite for exclusivity. Ain''t going home with a candle face. Next door, Dill walks as an escort. There was a reason why he looked like a wolf. That is in the test results distributed this time. Six months of blank and Ain''t been able to take time to study, for example, on official business or on a journey to Ist. If I said the mood at the time, it was a word of anxiety. I was also prepared to drop a pair. That''s how it started, studying with her. Selected by a number of participants, she had become an irreplaceable and dear aide to Ain, so invincible that she could end up competent in one word. "I''ll have to thank Krone too when I get home." "... I didn''t know it was going to bloom back to the chief from there... I''m just amazed too" This is how the test results handed over are noted. "Chief," he wrote plainly. Of course, it also includes a detailed subject rating, but it is no longer visible except for the letter of the chief. It has been almost two months since I returned from Ist. In the meantime Ain became desperate and encouraged him to study with a competent aide (Krone). "I already want to hold Krone." "That''s good. So why don''t you do that? Ain''s feelings were so exhilarating that he ran about it. "Yes, no... what I''m serious about is a little... you know, Dill" "... man" Very well. The knights in the castle were generous. As soon as I got along with it, and no one thought otherwise, my friendship with Krone is no longer an open fact. These days, however, there is additional information about the story. That''s the presence of dark hose. It''s about Christina Wernstein, the new Marshal of the Knights of Istarica. After returning from Ist., such rumors begin to flow into the castle. If we follow Big Book, we''ll reach a few servants. As the same woman, Chris had a reputation for only looking "just a woman". Especially Dill, who often comes into contact with Ain. Many of the knights and servants were asked about Ain''s romantic circumstances. Mostly deceiving in the form of cloudy tea, but lately, the castle is still busy on the subject. The only people who don''t know the rumors are the real people. "Above all, we can maintain a first set." "Really...... Come on, hurry! I want to report it! Ain''t gonna make you look happy. I''m still happy as a dill when I see what the year deserves.... Dill also rushed out lightly, following a master who walked fast. Ain''t been able to contain his exalted feelings and walked back to the castle early. But the air is different, and it feels like a battlefield. What the hell happened when I left the castle this morning when I said it was mild air, just like everything else? Dill, the escort, also gave an alert look. "... the knights are in position as usual. So there was a raid...... etc. I was wondering if that was the case." "Then it''s even stranger. What''s this air that feels like we''re about to start a fight?" But when I saw the look on the knights'' faces, I felt more nervous than looking for battle. --Ein visits the knight who passed by to see what happened. "What happened?" "Eko, this is His Royal Highness Prince Wang...... welcome home! Bishi corrects his spine, and he looks at Ain still. "The air in the castle is bad. I want to hear what happened." "... Actually, we haven''t received any information either..." "Don''t you know anything?... Dill, what do you think? Ain''t got a troubled face asking Dill for his opinion. Then Dill turned to the knight and preached the following words: "You can talk without worrying.... Any idea? The knight who hears the word puts his arms together and floats the way he is troubled. Something hard to say? But Prince Wang is asking, what''s so hard to tell? "Dear Ein!? When will you be back? From the stairs, Chris with a tired look came down. Things that even Chris gets tired of? Ain''t got more suspicion. "Marshal. Mr. Ain wants to talk to you about the situation in the castle... I''m sorry. I didn''t hear anything..." "... you mean that. Okay, I don''t mind getting back in position. I''ll explain to Ein." "I understand.... Your Highness, I''m sorry I couldn''t help you." Keep your head down, knight leaving this place. Ain''t got an empty reply, too. ''Ah'' and I give it back gently. "I just left. You look tired, Mr. Chris." "Well, yeah... actually it was quite a hassle... and because of that, I was on my way to pick up Master Ain" "Me? "Yes, perhaps at present, Ein is the most effective" Even if I am said to be effective, I can''t chase understanding at all. On the contrary, because there is no explanation for the air in this castle either. "What does that have to do with the air in this castle? "Of course it is.... Come on, I''ll show you around." "Hey, wait a minute! It''s good to go, but tell me where you''re going! And maybe what happened! "Excuse me... The destination is between sight and sight. I''d like to calm down, Your Majesty." Ain''t been explained. Ain''t been asked to explain. But I could understand that there was a problem with Silverado. First I think about checking the situation...... and Ain''t getting behind Chris honestly. Take Dill with you and head for the sight. As we approached between the glances, the disturbing air was also passed on to Ain. Instead, I don''t even feel pushed by the pressure. "We have arrived. Dear Ein, please proceed without fear." "... I don''t know what''s going on with Grandpa. Speaking of which, the Demon King''s Demon Stone moved me, didn''t it? "Without delay. It''s quite a problem that Prince Wang can''t get in between sights..." "Then you''ll be fine. Well... let''s go." I haven''t heard where you kept it, but the Demon King''s Demon Stone will be kept tight. And now I have to think about what''s going on during this glimpse. A giant door makes a noise like a tree, opening left and right. What you see inside then is Silverado sitting on the throne. Open the distance, and two of Lloyd and Warren were holding back. The two of them looked at Ain and gave him a palpable look that help had come, that''s what they thought. "(Yep... what''s this air)" The two usual sidekicks were surprised by the situation where they had to take a distance. I make eye contact with those two, and then I turn my gaze back to Silverado. He was looking at a point where his point of view was uncertain, as if to see some void. Right hand placed on the elbow of the throne. The index finger of that hand keeps knocking at the tongue and quietly there. But that little move of a ton...... is also like a giant dragon. Like the shock it walks through, it illuminates Ein. Ein, who never walks of his will, advances straight on his feet and heads to the front of Silverado. Sometimes in front of the king, Chris and Dill, they are holding back against the side. Su...... ha. The sound of Ain''s deep breath. I never dreamed I''d do that in front of my grandfather. But as much as I need it, the signs of Silverado now are hard on Ein. "Grandpa. I''m home now." I thought of something to say... but I couldn''t think of one. Sometimes, a light mouth floats from the glass. That glass today, too, apparently had cracks in it. "... hmm? Oh, Ein. You''re early today." Oh, that? Ain''t gonna be a pocan in my head. The look on Silvered''s face, as he always talked to Ain, did not change one thing at all. "Yes. I have some exam results today, so I thought I''d be back soon." "How''d it go? "Thanks to you. He was the chief." "Heh, heh... that''s Ain. Well done." I was invited, so I''ll follow it and stop by Silvard''s side. Then I was confused that I had been gently stroking my head. Usually, it''s enough to light up a little. But today, the difference from earlier is too great to sort out my feelings. "Thank you, Grandpa...... And, by the way, how did you end up looking at it? A few seconds after that. Ein will regret it badly. As it were, it was the best solution to end it. "Uhm. The rest, for the first time in my life... I almost ordered a war of pre-emptive attack" "... Ha!? Ain''t the only one surprised. The four who had refrained also looked equally astonished. "Anger. Lost. And self-loathing. It''s a lot of trouble." "Oh, Grandpa!? Preemptive attack, yes...... no! War, where is it!? "Let''s make up our mind. It''s Heim." Silvard''s saying, ''It''s Heim''. It shocks Ein as if he had been slapped with a big hammer. "What happened suddenly! Oh, such a country...... doesn''t it matter anymore! For Ain, that''s almost real. The feeling that it no longer matters is really in Ein''s mind. So why Heim now? The thought occupies Ein''s heart. "Exactly. I didn''t really care until I got this this this morning." Then I took it out of my pocket, a single letter. Around sealed with gold, it is well known that it was prepared by a man of high rank. "To, Your Majesty? When will you receive the letter...? A letter that Warren has no idea. When did he receive it, he wondered. Anyway, all the parent documents that are handed to Silver go through Warren. "It''s in a report from Euro." With that said, Silvard handed the letter to Ain. Ein immediately checks its contents. Sarah, start looking through like flow work. ¡­¡­ "A, Master Ain? What in there." I can''t help but wonder, Warren. Here, there was no usual calm figure of him. "... ha. I see your grandfather gets angry." "I don''t mean stupidity. But I know we''re responsible too. Anyway, we don''t strike a" never "pre-emptive strike, even though they think it''s sweet." The words of the First Unified King. That is still well protected today. So because of that, even during the disturbances in Olivia, Ishtarika was in a tough position, not exercising force, etc. "Gradually. With each passing year, there has been an increase in the opinion that ''some use of force should not be made''. I know how you feel about the rest of it, because when Olivia was there, her intestines were boiling back." "... I guess. Grandpa." If Ishtarika sends a fleet and carries many troops on it, there will probably not be a single Heim. But I have told you many times that I will not do it because I have the word of the First Unified King. As a royal to draw his blood, I''m not going to break it. That said, it is also normal for the current state of frustration to accumulate, violent thinking to emerge. "Mr. Warren." "Oh, yeah... what is it, Dear Ein" "It''s a good story about bugs. It''s a funny joke, like wondering if it''s got a head on it.... I just want information on Mr. Graff and the others, as a formal deal, because I''m tired of the results. That sort of thing." Warren isn''t the only one who can''t block an open mouth. The same was true of Lloyd and Chris and, of course, Dill. "And I''m sorry... I''m relieved. Aren''t the bugs too good? Even if they say we can make a deal, we can trust this one..." "That''s why, Warren. That''s also an autographed letter from the Heim royal family. He''ll guess the rest of his anger." "That''s already painful.... By the way, in what I''ve looked into, the Third Prince is indeed the leading candidate for the next King Heim. Either the first prince or the second prince have no such qualities. ¡­ The Third Prince is still after Lord Krone." The first prince is just a fat pig. A man who loves women and gastronomy, not for the king. And the second prince, to the point of impoverishment. I don''t care what you make me do, I''ll do it without you, but it''s nothing more. And I heard he was weak and loved a quiet space. In that regard, Third Prince Tiggle is smart. And among the brothers is full of majesty, actionism. Not even the erasure method, but the next King Heim is supposedly going to be Tiggle. "Lord Warren. I mean, does that mean you haven''t given up on Lord Krone yet? "You''re right. Totally... persistent." Lloyd opening his mouth for the first time. As he says, Tiggle''s evil of giving up glows. "You''re probably threatening Euro. So I must have snuck the letter somehow." "I guess Grandpa''s right..." "... I don''t really like to put value on people. But Krone, Heim... and that third prince has nothing to do with it. I bet you are." Everyone in the room nods honestly. Nevertheless, no matter what happens, I don''t want to be motivated to give Krone and Graf to Heim. And who in all this is most unhappy, it was actually Ain. He hasn''t ostensibly dew his anger, but he''s inner equivalent to Silverado or more frustrating than that. "... for one thing, will you settle for once? The air between the eyes stops in Ain''s words. Everyone stops moving and looks at Ain at the same time. Seeing Ain''s face full of determination, Silvard urges him to continue. "Honestly, I''m sick of it, too. Krone is mine. He''s my assistant. What bothers me is getting a little bit out of Heim, and I want to end it.... I don''t feel good." I tried to say "my aide," and I said "my krone." I''m glad she''s not here, Ain''t just thankful for that. Exclusive greed if you say so. It''s only natural that you prefer her. And I''m gonna give Krone to someone else. Oh, my God, if that happens, I was gonna let Durahan run wild. But I was gonna stop him. "Mine... Ku, ku... you heard me, all of you! Ha, ha, ha! "Oh, Grandpa! My aide! Because you mean my aide!? Silvard laughs and everyone starts laughing together. The atmosphere on the spot was soothed due to the change from the earlier strike. From Ain''s determined face, his desire for exclusivity popped up, which is hilarious and helpless. A slightly finished laughing silverado gives a slightly more serious look and opens his mouth. "But it''s not bad. I''m still in favor of a settlement once." "Um... by force, isn''t it? We royals can''t break His Majesty''s words." Just in case, Ain''t to be misunderstood. Follow in. "I know. I have no intention of following the words of His Majesty the First. And there''s a few things about that settlement... Warren! Tell me what works best! "That''s two. If it''s a martial arts, it''s still a duel. Well, let''s not risk our lives.... the other is a beating in argument. Personally, I was wondering if the latter could be more effectively referred to as¡­" gaffoon "" Warren happy to come up with a plan. From his mouth, everyone laughs at the fact that the word Gaffoon came out. "That''s good. If there is a duel, let me wave the sword. They''re probably Lord Logus. Ha ha! "That''s a good prestige, Lloyd. Tell me what the odds are." Mindful of Silvard''s words, Lloyd corrects his spine and speaks of it in a hectic voice. "Ha!... let''s finish it off with a blow and show it" Ghirari and Shining Lloyd''s eyes had strong eyes that only made him feel powerful. And the words, too, are never overconfident. He''s really going to take down Logus in one blow if he gets a chance. "That mind or okay. The Lord would be able to, I believe." "Ha!" "His son was defeated by your Lord''s son. If the fathers turn out the same for each other, from the rest of us, nothing would be more pleasant. Wouldn''t you? ¡­ I want to show the rest of my grandchildren such a delightful sight." Turn a gentle grin to Ain, but the content is never gentle. But for Silvard, that''s funny, but it doesn''t make a difference. "It''s Dill. If I ever fight Lord Logus, I''ll show you the strongest sign of Ishtarika." "Pu...... ku. Oh, yeah, I get it, Father. Show me more than I have done." Lloyd, who is separating public and private, treated him as a parent and son in front of the king. That''s an inappropriate way to talk on this occasion, but that was appropriate for the atmosphere today. Dill also smiles at the appearance of such a father. "Mm-hmm. You''re a reliable parent and child.... then it''s Ain. Accept the Lord''s proposal and let Heim know where you stand once and for all." "I didn''t have a plan or anything... I didn''t know you would really" "That''ll take some time to adjust, though. You have to decide where you want to be." It''s Warren who speaks like that. From the mouthfeel, Warren seems to be on board, too. "Then, let''s declare it on this occasion" Then Silverado caught everyone''s attention. "On the spot, the rest will be there." Of course everyone stopped, but Silverado, who has no ears to listen to. He understood his duty as king well, but he no longer had the limits of patience. Ain''t expecting it to take years until it''s probably run. But encounters between countries with Heim always make something move. That''s what I felt. "(The adventurer town of Bart, the former demon kingdom, the port town of Magna...... even though it''s full of things to look into. Another big thing has been decided......)" If you say party, Ein is a party too. Anyway, Krone has something to do with it. ¡ª¡ª Over the next few years, the day will not come when I can take my time. I was so sure Ain. 79 Rest between bundles. Relaxed time before dinner. During that time, they were talking about today. ¡ª¡ª Daytime went a long way. But if you regret it, you don''t think about it at all. Because the matter was just troublesome, and the phrase ''I want to settle'' was a thought that I often hold since I returned from Euro. Speaking of subsequent healing, having Krone celebrate the chief case. After they celebrate, they never tell Krone what happened during the day. "... I don''t know if I''m sick..." "I''m only a stalker anymore." I basically don''t mind telling the assistant Krone all the information Ain has in his hands. So I decided to tell Krone about this incident from Heim, which is hard to say. Krone basically doesn''t speak a word close to a person''s bad mouth. The more she felt sick about it, the closer she was to the limit. "Is it very positive...? Or is the nasty story just intentionally ignoring it? "Not both? "I see...... ha. I know how hard your mother struggles." Krone''s mother works in Heim Castle. As a result, there was a lot of involvement with the royals. As a result, Krone quickly understood his mother''s hardship as well. ... Krone in Ain''s own room with a cheeky face. If I thought the castle was in a bad mood in the morning, I never would have dreamed this was happening. "For one thing, Krone''s parents call Ishtarika already? This has been discussed for a long time. Since Krone and Graf crossed to Ishtarika first, but then life is stable, can we call the whole other family? and has been discussed several times. But as it stands, it will be difficult. "I can''t believe you managed to disappear... now I think it''s hard. So if we''re really going to do this, we''re going to have to take him away forcefully when we meet." "Hmmm... that''s a last resort" No longer just a means of selling fights.... Though, it was Heim who sold the fight first, so if you think about it, it even makes me feel okay. "But could they have been so forceful... For a little while more, I thought it was people who could work their heads off." "Hmm? You mean Prince Tiggle or something? "Yes, I do. I never thought I''d be so impotent with my face turning bright red." When I was in Heim, Ain''t never had a relationship with the Heim royal family. Because after coming to Ishtarika, the odd edge finally makes it to the point of face-to-face with Prince Tiggle. For that reason, I just have to believe Krone''s words, but if I were her, how she felt slightly uncomfortable. "I''m not saying it in a bad way. The Heim royal family should have been happy with the winner on that continent." "Sure, over there, he seems to be behaving as he pleases," Even if I recall what happened in Euro, Tiggle, yes. I was so free to intrude into other people''s meetings without any promises. "And yet, it''s not what happened. You don''t have to go all the way to Ishtarika." "Hmm...... but I thought when I had Prince Tiggle, he seemed to like the fairly krone thing though" Only for Krone''s sake, the prince purposefully flew out to Euro himself. Until I threw a lot of money, the reason I did it was for Krone. Given that, his love for Krone is conveyed. "I haven''t seen your face in years? ¡­ perhaps it beautifies the memories too much" Ha, and sigh, teasing Krone as she twirls the tip of her hair. A rare trick, but her troublesome feelings are strongly expressed. Though nothing beautifies memories, she is growing more beautiful than being beautified by Tiggle. "When I said this, there was always such a thing as a party" "It is. I didn''t get much of a chance to do that, so I''m glad you didn''t join me." "Right. If I thought I could meet Ain at the Augusto Mansion because of that treatment, should I be thankful? Clone with a difficult look on her face. In her values, that''s hard. It is true that it is a fateful encounter for me. But it''s unforgivable given the way Ein got it. So for Krone, it''s a bit of a problem. "It''ll be a result theory, but well, I guess I''m glad. I''m happy in Isthalika, and if Krone''s making it fun here, I''m fine." "... yes. Fine." gossip. Ein containing the tea she prepared in her mouth and relaxing. "I''ll be careful what I think." "Right...... But, you know, when you hear Ain''t a runaway too, you know what I mean? "Runaway?" "Yes, I do. Runaway." Krone described Heim''s actions as "rampant". The words it means are deeply related to what Ein is looking into. "Of all the things I''ve been involved in lately, it''s about demon kings and red foxes." "Correct. Good boy, Ein." "Huh... what''s it like" It''s not a big deal, but somehow, I try to look full of accomplishments. Seeing Ain looking happy, Krone smiles softly. "Well, don''t worry too much. ''Cause that''s what I call" clich¨¦. " "Even though I''m looking into it, I feel like I''m in danger." "Really? Then be on your guard for once. Now I can only say it''s a clich¨¦, but perhaps in the sense of possibility, something that is never zero" "... I will. Thanks, Krone." "It''s a troublesome" lass boss, "so much so that I have to think so, that the Red Fox thing troubles the Ains. I can''t even be mentally alert because I don''t know where or what. "But if you compare it as someone to take charge of it... you''re inferior. The Red Fox would have chosen the Heim royal family on purpose..." "The Demon King and the Haim royal family? Yeah, wrong choice as an object to use. Too much discrepancy." Though the same "king," the difference is too great. I don''t even think the Red Fox would make such a mistake, but now he was turning that joke into a source of laughter for both of us. "Also, you''re already sick..." Exactly the line that runs out of Dejav''s words. Olivia said such a dialogue. Ein after dinner or bath. With her legs intact, she headed to Olivia''s room and enjoyed the evening time with her. Like Ein, Olivia in the bath. Lace negligee has her beautiful limbs floating around. Already as a nod, memories that are about to disappear. Still Ain with a previous life. I can''t recognize her as a "pure mother," so I have trouble finding a place for my eyes. "Oh, yeah..." ¡ª¡ª I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but it''s probably the effect of reincarnation. A new living self with the personality of "Ain". Because of this, there were times when I was mentally immature, and times when I was restless. That''s right, but it doesn''t make me recognize Olivia purely as my mother. That makes me want to deliver it to Goddess Lori, even with grudges. But the fact is, the way Ain was born... Births in a stock-sharing way, that''s what''s affecting them, but there''s no reason to know that. "Krone said the same line." "Oh, alas... we''ve been together a long time, and you''ve got a similar personality" Did Olivia resemble Krone or vice versa? To Ein''s mind, I think Krone is under Olivia''s influence. Since I was in Heim, I''ve been a big Olivia fan, Krone, so nothing strange. "As a mother, I really... I don''t know what to say anymore" "Ain''t? Don''t worry about it.... What do you think of Heim? Is that what you want to hear? Ain''t nodding honestly. From Olivia''s mouth, I really wanted to hear what you think. "... right. I have to think about the Augustos." "That''s the same for me. I want you to be able to live with Krone, if possible." "Yeah, I think so too. And then you are...... not very interested in a word. I wonder if that''s the truth." Olivia with her neck hanging and mouth like that. Ain''t got no interest, Ain''t asked. "Eh, not interested is specifically..." "In Heim, for example. Whether it''s a major plague or a major disaster¡­ I''m not interested in it anymore, that''s what I mean." Would some people think this Olivia word is cold? She''s past. A beautiful woman so full of charity that she has been called the Virgin in various places. Having said that, what is to love for her now is the people of Ishtarika. Because they are never Heim people. "So, for example, right? Even if I... I could rub it big with a round heart..." "You don''t mind, do you? But don''t cut it in half." "I see..." Final confirmation part 2. Looks like the Round Heart family is fine. In other words, it would be all the Augusto families living in Heim who are anxious about the status quo. If you can, I''d like to bring you to Ishtarika... "But it''s hard to bring Krone''s parents from a spiritual point of view," "... right. I am Mr. Krone''s parents, how much they keep their hearts and minds in Heim. I don''t know that. So like Mr. Graff, it can be hard to make an immediate decision" Graf was never without loyalty to Heim. However, the specific gravity in him was that the family¡­¡­ and Krone were the best. Because that influenced or we decided to go for Ishtarika. Now on business of the Chamber of Commerce, Graf travels to various parts of the continent. As far as Krone can tell, he enjoys his life in Ishtarika a lot. "Even if a third party thinks it''s good, it can be annoying. So we have to think about it." "Forced means is precisely the last resort." Olivia nodding with a smile. ''Yeah, that''s right,'' he said quietly, carrying the teacup to his mouth in an elegant move. After all, what Olivia did is more sophisticated than anyone else. Ain felt that way when he saw Olivia. "By the way, your mother... no, so is your mother. Does your mother feel like she''s teething, too? "Uh, teething...? "If I tell you, it''s an attitude from Heim so far. It''s not a mistake to feel licked." About Olivia, when Ain went to Euro. And it''s about today. ¡ª¡ª Olivia, who hears that and looks a little like she thinks. Carry the tea into your mouth again, then put it down for a breath and start talking. "But yeah. You deserve it, don''t you? It was Ishtarika who inspired it." "... Yes" Listening to Ain''s reply, Olivia continues. "Isn''t that right? Military power, in terms of assets, and then culture. One thing Ishtarika isn''t inferior to, but Heim gets a licking attitude. But that''s what we sowed ourselves." Ein listens to Olivia for the first time. "If you follow the original, you go back to your first sire. But in the end, the people who are living now¡­ the royal family and the people, I think we need to think anew." "Mm, that''s hard. The matter in particular¡­" "Yep... it''s really hard. But, you know, the seeds we sowed ourselves. Forget about it, it''s not weird if you''re just complaining about them (Heim) and they shrug your feet off. So I think we should think about that a little bit more." "Right...... I hope there''s one trigger for this one..." A word Ain said in his mouth at noon that he wanted to settle. If that''s one cut, I have to think so. Olivia, who is not an extremist, but a proponent of reform. Given the country''s future, the system should be changed a little bit more. That''s what I thought. "Whether you think about it or not, in the end, you won''t know anything until you get results. Will it be foolish with great failure, or will it be foolish without acting? But even if I think about it, I have something more important to do." "Is it something else? When I looked kyotoned, Olivia, who stood up, approached Ain''s side. Then he hugs Ain from behind the couch and whispers it in a gentle voice. "I respect Ein''s thoughts more than anything and more than anyone else. So don''t worry about anything, just do what you want." Olivia''s That''s purely reassuring words and tricks rather than thrilling. Olivia''s rich chest, pressed against her back. From there, her quiet heartbeat reaches Ain''s body. It did not create a downward caring greed, just purely, calming Ain''s heart down a bit. "... oh, but right? I just said, we''re responsible too... don''t tell me that, right? Because I''m gonna be mad at your father." ¡ª¡ª Remember the tea is her fascinating part. ''That man (Logus) did a real waste''. When she was with Olivia, Ain often thought about it. In the morning, the castle was surrounded by a disturbing atmosphere. But there''s a woman who didn''t know anything about it. Yes, it was Katima, the first princess of Istarica. She wasn''t even aware that her father, Silvard, was angry. She pulled into the lab, and today is the third day. A number of tightly stretched walls had played the Silvered Aura. Why day three is caused by the fact that research has begun to work well. Because of that, Katima had lost her incentive to go outside. As a result, Chris occasionally brings in meals. ¡ª¡ª While Ain was lenient in Olivia''s room, she was delighted with the success of the experiment. "The experiment is over! Make a noise with Gatan. Her exclusive, bespoke chair falls behind. Experiments over several days have finally borne fruit. When I say research results that take a few days, I never find it difficult. But on that premise, it was never an easy story if you think that a number of verifications had been carried out. "In the meantime, now I know the conditions for demonization." Yeah, yeah, Katima snorts loudly by herself. She had been experimenting with some thought-provoking hypotheses over the past few days. It''s an experiment that gathers a few weak demons and explores the conditions until they evolve. Similar demonstrations have been made several times in the past. But this time, Katima dug deeper and verified it. "Note... I mean, that''s it. Even if you absorb Demon Stones that are too low in stats, they have other effects besides stats! So demonize! Here''s what she''s experimenting with. Artificially, evolve the Big Bee. Then it evolves into an even bigger bee called Giantby. The demon stones I gave you in doing so are cheap demon stones that are just like garbage, such as Riplemodoki. And even after he became Giantby, he went on to give him a cheap group of demon stones, equal to Riplemodoki. Sometimes the body was stronger in the cage, and in the beginning we were able to see an increase in status. But it ceased to fluctuate in any way along the way, and as a result, its group of demonic stones, which gave it thousands, ceased to produce any effect. Giantby evolves into an even more gigantic bee: Kingby. But the signs of evolution could not be felt for a moment. "... nya. Am I competent after all? Are you smart...? I''m scared of my brains..." Katima looks in the mirror and wants to compliment herself. If Ain had been there, the Iron Fist would have flown silently. "Demon Stone Eating Mazacon. Hmmm... Ain''t got a really good character.... well the supreme fur and the holder of the brains. That''s what I''m gonna lose." The experiment is over, Katima, and I''m losing my mind. Finish Giant Bee off with a set of magic props and head to the couch. Her body, which had not slept for a while, was no longer the limit. "Well, that''s fine. I''ll tell Ain later... whoa..." Katima arrived on the couch. Move around a little and find the perfect position. Then it got round and she traveled to the world of her dreams. 80 A home visit in the name of a social studies tour. Royal Kingsland School. It is Ishtarika, the highest-level learning building, and further internally, it is grouped by grade. Especially if they are in the top two classes, their postgraduate path is necessarily one that leads them to the important institutions of Ishtarika. It was such a Royal Kingsland School, but certainly the students there are promising in the future, but this one is flying too far. The humans in the field initially thought so. "So that''s it for the tour. Any questions? The time is after five in the morning. Though it was such a time, they were at work here. "Oh, there isn''t... but I can''t believe Professor Kyle was involved" His name is Loran. He''s Ain''s alumni, a 12-year-old boy who recently became a fifth grader at school. He, like Ein, has succeeded in maintaining a set (first). The in-class ranking was third, beating the Bats in rank this year, and finally got up to third. By the way, the chairman and the second seat are delivered to the two annual, Ain and Leonard. "You won''t need to talk about it in particular. It''s a job full of secrets. You''re smarter than that." That being said, Kyle adjusts the position of the glasses. He has served as a set (first) of Ein''s generation since the next year. He was a professor majoring in magic engineering. But as Loran, I never thought I''d meet him in a place like this. I was just asking a few technical questions the other day. "But no way, really. Well, if you say this, you can''t even expect me to be called..." The area where Loran is currently located is a huge facility located about half an hour by water train from Wangdu, along the sea. The production of certain buildings was progressing here. "Your quality is highly appreciated. That''s proud, actually I have a high nose as a professor too" "Uh... Professor Kyle? I don''t think you ever praised me at school." "I believe that rigorous education is what makes people grow. I don''t think I need to give you candy yet, do I? But this isn''t a school." "Ha ha... I see..." The two of them had such a distracting conversation, but the facility resonated with numerous voices and the work was carried out in a lively manner. "You start today, between schools...... even though you are an apprentice, you work here as a technician. I respect that technology. So... let''s have a big dream together" Kyle says so and begins walking, pointing his body toward one big object. "That''s really big..." "This is one treasure that brings great dreams to our engineers and researchers¡­" There are already a number of creased areas and parts lined up around the area. Among other things, this "material" has further drained the liver. "" The spine of a sea dragon "¡­ no matter what you look for, there is no other material so suitable for the ship. His Royal Highness has given great dreams to those like us. Lorraine, thank you very much, too." "... Yes. I think you''re right." No matter where you look at this facility, it is covered with sea dragon material crusaded by Ein. But if you think all of this is going to be one ship, you have great expectations. It is an anomaly for a boy who is still in school to come to these stages. But it was also a manifestation of anticipation and appreciation for him. ¡ª¡ª The plan for the Sea Dragon ship has begun, and the month of the year is already about to pass. That will go well and, within the last few years, we will be able to reveal the finished figure to Ishtarika. The day Loran had been in the morning, touching the country''s secrets. The time was after 9 a.m. and a group of (first) students were gathered in the classroom.... If you look at their faces, you''ll find the faces you see. But perhaps until now, the fifth year, only Ain and Leonard, as well as four Loran and Bats, were successful in maintaining a set (first). "Loran, you look asleep." "Uh yeah...... actually a bit at work in the morning" "What are you doing in the morning? You''re in danger at work. I can''t believe I let you work from that hour." What Bats said was to follow Loran. If I knew what it was about, I wouldn''t have said this... "Oh, haha... I don''t know" It''s Loran who feels indescribable. In fact, the workplace should be closer to Ain if we find the chief executive. Whatever it is, it''s a "Sea Dragon Ship" shipbuilding from a national project. --Ein knows that a sea dragon ship is now being built. But I never thought about Lorraine or our role there. "Well, you watch your body, Lorraine." Leonard''s kind words cross Loran''s mind. "Thank you, Leonard. I''ll watch my body." "... Speaking of which, why are we all gathering today? Ain''t know. Why are a group of (first) students gathering today? But Leonard and the others seem to know it and explain it to Ain. "Your Highness, I was wondering if today might be a consultation for a" social studies tour "" "... what? Ain recently been bowling in trouble to keep standing up. The matter of Heim, in particular, enters his mind deeply. When I also think back to the matter with Viscount Sage, I realize it''s something that''s been a long time. And now a social studies tour? The discrepancy is too great to hold on to. I mean, I''ve never known anything like that to happen in this school. "Social studies tour...? What''s that peaceful, school-friendly event?" "Your Highness, this is a school, so you''re not wrong." "... I was a little confused. Sure, this was a school." From our own age, we occasionally lose sight of the fact that it is a school because we only have non-standard friends. Ein was only in fifth grade, and he was a fine student still in sixth grade. "I was wondering if you''d hear from me about that." "I see. By the way, where are we going? Where does a set (first) go? "Ein, you haven''t asked me anything. You. Freedom, freedom. We can choose whatever we want." Bats answered instead of Leonard. Ein, who heard it, moaned in his heart, ''Instead of a free class system, is it also free there...'' Yes. "You''re too free, this group." "Most of the time, you can''t go inside the big chambers of commerce or national facilities... but you go to a lot of buildings by the castle or something. And then there''s White Rose Station, which seems to be popular." "I want you to spare the castle''s facilities. For what it''s worth and for real." Loran speaks of past examples, but as Ain, I don''t want to be around the castle. Anyway, it''s my house, it doesn''t make much sense. "If so, is it the Great Chamber of Commerce? Wouldn''t Augusto Chamber of Commerce be nice these days? "Give the Augusto Chamber of Commerce a break, too. It''s hard to get there in many ways." The lady from the Chamber of Commerce is on her side, and if you think about it, I don''t want to do that either. "Hey Ain''t!... You''re being selfish! "... guess what, Bats" "So, uh... White Rose? If we go with the erasure method, is White Rose the leading candidate? Even as Ein, I have no complaints about White Rose. "It''s a good station over there, guys" "... uh, yes, Your Highness" "I know... damn" "Ha... well, it''s certainly one of the best stations, so I think you''ll learn" These groups of four will probably head to White Rose. Yes, that''s what they thought until noon. A few minutes later, Kyle appeared in the classroom and began explaining the social studies tour. Your call to come and tell us your destination within a week. Let''s go to the terrace and all think slowly. Ain was about the arrow tip he thought he was. "Hey Ain. Cheer up... you don''t have to be depressed like that, do you? "... I never thought this would happen" Terrace seats where the four get together well. When their seats were vacant after noon, the four of them were eating there. There was only one person, but he didn''t seem well. "So, Your Highness... but we''re honored, aren''t we? I''m glad you said that... so" "Because Dear Ein! So cheer up. You don''t have to be so depressed because of what the Chancellor said..." The reason Ain''t depressed was in the example social studies tour. After the homeroom, the four Ains are summoned by Professor Kyle to explain a certain story. "It''s... it''s like my home visit! The thankful words of the Chancellor determine the destinations for their four social studies tours. The place is Wang Du, and Castle White King. We were to creep through the castle gate and tour the group of establishments in it. Include thank you for accompanying Ain''s trials during the Demonic Training. It''s difficult in the castle, but Warren invited me to show you the facility inside the castle gate. Of course the three of them were happy. Inside the castle gate there are many important facilities and people. With that in mind, there would be no other place to visit than this. A little special treatment, but only this time... Warren had decided. "If this were to happen, the Augusto Chamber of Commerce would still have been better..." If it''s a castle, we all are. Instead of the whole family, Krone, Chris, etc... it''s really where everyone is. "(Let''s give something to Mr. Katima and keep her out of the lab. house arrest is best)" On that day, you must not let that wasting cat go free. That was more important than anything else. "Ain''t no more help. So make sure you''re ready by next month." "I can''t believe you''re going to make up your mind to go to your own house..." The social studies tour is in a month. Ein must be ready by then, ready and compromised, and then ready to give up. "Hey, Leonard! Speaking of which, I... I don''t have clothes to go to the castle! "... don''t worry, Loran, I''ll lend you something" In Ein''s feelings and back, a rather tense Loran. I was relieved to have a dependable friend named Leonard. "Thank you, Leonard! No, if it''s winter, I can hide it with a coat or something, because it''s early summer. I just don''t have that kind of clothing..." "It''s time for Lorraine to have some clothes like that." "Uh... sure. If I get paid, I''ll go check it out. Go shopping." "I thought so, at all.... Well, I don''t mind going shopping" Ein looks at the two of them in a blur. Looking at Loran and Leonard, who seem to be having fun, I somehow regret myself not being purely enjoyable. I think I''ll even be sick, but it''ll be difficult. "I''ll tell you what, Ain''t. If you decide not to participate in the mystery, I''ll tell Professor Kyle." "Hey, mysterious non-participation... you can''t be such a sloppy thing, can you? "I''m not panicking, you. Damn, it''s a one-off event, so join us." I see. There seemed to be no escape route. I needed to participate patiently in order to graduate well. "(... If this is going to happen, I should have thought about traveling to Baltic sooner)" Ain''t in a situation I''m not heading out for a new investigation because I''m currently scheduling. The adventurer town of Bart is a zone that also carries many dangers, including the former demon kings'' realm. So there were so many meetings going on, including on those sides, that they were not comparable to when we headed to Ist. As soon as it comes together, Ein will head to the next investigation. That was never a far story, and Krone had reported that it would soon be wrapped up there. "Hey! Bats and Ein are coming with us! "You''re tight and healthy, you. So, where are we going?" Oddly healthy Loran. So much for him, I guess, looking forward to a social studies tour. As the Bats marveled at its health, they asked for more. "When I borrowed clothes from Leonard, I thought I''d go visit him someplace! "Ah? Then you can stay at Leonard''s house." "Hey, wait, Bats. There''s no way we can invite His Highness! This isn''t such a fine house! There''s talk going on about going to play without knowing, but that''s not bad in itself. Ain was in favor too. "No, you, the Duke''s house... I don''t know which mouth isn''t fine" "Heh, an ordinary nobleman would not be a good opponent to invite! "Well, you don''t have to worry about that..." From Leonard, who grew up under a strict father, it''s outrageous to invite royalty into a noble house. If I did that, I wouldn''t have figured out what reprimand I''d get from my father. I hope you don''t mind as Ein, but it won''t be that easy. "Your Highness would like to take a moment more of your position¡­" Ignoring such a leonard, Ein slaps his hand punchily, as if the point had said. "Sounds interesting, shall we play at Leonard''s house" "Your Highness Awwwwwwww!? "Okay, I''ll see you there. So when are we gonna do this? Side by side with the moaning Leonard, Ain starts to enjoy it too. Ain''t looking happy, as opposed to earlier tensions. "Let''s make it our next holiday.... Five days from now, huh? Good Leonard?" Loran''s hopes are early. For this reason, he asks how the most recent holiday is. "... Already, do as you please" "Then five days from now. I''ll bring you something souvenir, Leonard." "What are you taking, Bats? "Ain''t. This kind of thing has a fixed market, meat" "I see... meat. Reference." Yeah, yeah. Convincing Ein. The two of them show off their caricature-stained interactions in front of Leonard, who''s relieved. This is what Ain thought the other day, that he doesn''t seem to have time to rest for a while.... but this is how I found time to enjoy it with my alumni. This is my opportunity, and I decided to enjoy it a lot. "No, you''re looking forward to it, Leonard." "... I am gradually struggling... Your Highness" "Ha ha! It''s okay, it''s okay! It''s not like there''s anything else going on with Grandpa or anything! "If His Majesty were here, I''m sure much of his life would have been splashed." Leonard, you should also approximate teasing. Sometimes I think so, but I''m happy with his reaction, and Ain''t going to keep doing it. ¡ª¡ª Social studies tour to your own home. I couldn''t wait for that much, but Ain''t looked forward to going to Leonard''s house. And in contrast, Leonard is a little afraid the day will come. Leonard''s father, though he had the opportunity to face the royal family in the castle, would not talk about it if he were to come to his home. This evening, Leonard told his mother and father that he had returned home and reassured them as well. 81 []/(n, vs) whistleblower/ Leonard, kun! Ah, so-bo!... How can I go, it''ll be fun. Ain''t been thinking about that this night as she took a bath. That probably won''t be done because it just seems pathetic to move to execution. But if you can only imagine, you''re free. On second thought, it was my first experience with Ain going to a friend''s house. ¡­ I took a few trips to the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. Though, Krone is a friend? There is a point, and I don''t feel different from my friend''s framework. ¡ª¡ª and well, that''s what Ein was thinking when he was swallowing. Leonard...... in the Fols family mansion, it was a bit of a commotion. "Say it again. I''d like to think it''s a mistake." Albert Fouls. The father of Leonard, now head of the Fouls family and director of the Legal Department. Even today, he finished his job at the Legal Department and went home as usual.... That was supposed to happen, but as soon as I get home, that usual street ends soon. "Father. On the next holiday, His Royal Highness Prince Wang will come to our house..." For a moment, what are you being rude about! and Albert, who tried to reprimand his son. But to look at my son''s face, it''s understandable that there are circumstances. "... tell me a little more about the situation. All of a sudden, I have no idea." Even these sudden things, the figure of my father, who is calm and responsive. That was, from Leonard''s point of view, the ideal adult figure. But when it came to the inside, Albert had feelings close to relief, one way or the other. That''s why he exposes himself as seemingly calm at first sight. "Did you know about the social studies tour of the school? "I know. That was next month...... what happened to that? "With the courtesy of His Excellency the Prime Minister, we will be able to visit the facilities in the castle gate" I heard that, and I guessed a lot about it, Albert. Finally, to his mentality, a big crack goes in. "... I didn''t know you were even involved with the Chancellor... Leonard, what have you done?" "Wow, what am I...! I just wanted to thank you for your magic training." "Hey, I see... if I were you, I wouldn''t be able to say no. I''m pretty sure that would be a good experience." ... I didn''t feel alive for a moment. That''s how I shrugged, Albert. "I guess. Sounds like me during the day, Father." Both at once fill with prepared tea and take a breath. "For that tour, I decided to lend my clothes to Loran. So at first, Lorraine just came to my house, and then we all talked about deepening our friendship." "So why this house... to invite His Royal Highness Prince Wang, it''s not the right house..." "But if you say this, you can''t even pull your father off, can you? In the eyes of his son, who can no longer but give up, Albert asks it after a loud sigh. "Tell me." "Actually... in the end, it is also the wish of His Royal Highness Prince Wang" Oh, I see. You can''t say no. I look at my father, who nodded so honestly, and Leonard agrees. "What to Marl? "Your mother left the house a few hours ago to arrange for a cook or something she needed to do." "Exactly. It''s something the Duchess should check with her own eyes... Marr''s decision is correct" Normally, it was always the last thing I would do to confirm with my own eyes even if I wanted to invite nobility. But not this time. Because Prince Wang is coming. Even if it''s an informal, child-friendly relationship, it''s never a good opponent to be rude. "His Highness said, ''Come and play in Leonard''s room''... what did he say?" "So His Royal Highness Wang wants you as a host. Absolutely¡­ My first host is His Royal Highness Prince Wang. You were born more than my father." "Ya, I knew I''d be the host..." By now in the bathroom, from Ein, who is swallowing, it was the true spirit of ''no problem'', but that''s not why. In the end, no matter how, Ain''t no matter where he goes or what he does, he''ll stick with him. Ain''t gonna learn that in this case... should be. Ein is aiming for the Forth Mansion with two friends. It''s a beautiful day and it''s just not too hot. Dill isn''t following me as an escort today, but he takes the distance and a few coverts arrive. Yes, Warren told me. "Bats. What meat is that? "White bison our father hunted" "Ah, that one. It''s delicious, isn''t it, that cow?" Bats, as declared, brought meat to the souvenir. By the way, Loran made a souvenir of repairs to the magic props Leonard had. ... and Ain of the Great Fate took the souvenir out of his chest. "I''m this. Souvenir, if you''re wondering what to do with it, you''ll have to take this." "Mi, souvenir......? It''s just an envelope." "Dear Ein. What''s that? It just looks like an envelope to me too..." By the way, it was Warren who handed it to me. My landlord Albert told me there would be no more souvenirs and I brought this. "The Duke of Albert is looking into the fraudulent records of a certain nobleman. Mr. Warren gave it to me only once." "Don''t make a fuss about souvenirs..." "I don''t know, but you''re on a different scale..." When are you really going through all this? Probably the one in this country that shouldn''t piss me off the most is Warren. "Blah, blah, blah. What about this for souvenirs? I think so. Well, if my landlord, the Duke of Albert, would be happy." Actually, I haven''t looked it up in the last few days. Among the matters Warren was investigating, it just happened to be their contents. This was a good opportunity to make a souvenir of it. "Well, fine. Well... I see it, that''s Leonard''s house." Gather at White Rose and walk approximately 10 minutes from there. Finally, we arrived at the residence of the Duke of Forth. The exterior is beige-based, making strong stone. Wherever you look, the left-right symmetry, the rigorous making without the madness of the dimensions, makes you feel somewhat like a Forth family member of the Legal Service. Of course, the Duke''s house meant that it also had a large estate in this king''s capital, a mansion that made it feel harsh but of artistic value. There is still a little distance to the main entrance, but you can still see the beauty of the mansion from here. "Huh? Awesome. You''re home, right? So no matter how much Ain''t coming, I wish I was a little more grand." "Ba, bats...... Maybe Leonard meant" grid ". It''s hard not to be a royal nobleman, like the Grand Duke who can do it once in a while." A royal woman, for example, is descended, or a man... A presence called the Grand Duke, which can be done in such cases. That would not pose a major problem as a character. "Don''t bother talking. Let''s go inside." I folded the corner, so I wanted to get inside quickly, Ain''t. "No, you''re trouble... You''re the problem, Ain''t..." "Because freedom isn''t what it started just now... Huh. Let''s go then." Take the swallowing Ain and the two head to the main entrance of the Forth Mansion. ¡ª¡ª There, Leonard with a slightly already tired face. Next to him was a line of women and servants, supposedly his mother, waiting for Ain''s arrival. "I''m glad you''re not exaggerating." I know for sure. That I gave you such a welcome for yourself. But considering the surrounding eyes, it doesn''t have to be that far... "Your Highness... I mean, you don''t even have a welcome." "Nothing, just Leonard..." "I won''t." Ha, and a deep sigh of relief, Leonard. Loran and Bats both laughed bitterly when they saw Leonard. "Leonard, it''s no use telling Ein any more." "Yeah, well, why don''t you give up already? ¡­¡­ Bats and Loran, the two followers should be in Leonard''s ear. But hold your head and shut up, Leonard. Whether or not to give up convincing Ein. "But a beautiful room, Leonard." What Ain''t looking over is his room. The interior was wood based, lots of brown furniture. A carpet of gold thread is attracted to the red, something quite comfortable to walk. In a nutshell, it was a calming space. Having heard the words, Leonard finally looks up at Ain. "That was above all, Your Highness... Actually, I was worried about that." Yesterday, a thoughtful cleaning was carried out from morning to evening. Carefully cleaned everywhere, it is no longer harder to find garbage. It was a beautiful room for him from the beginning, but it''s even more beautiful today. "Speaking of which... Oh, I''m sorry I changed my story. I thought Leonard''s mother was just fine." "Hmm? Loran, what the hell does that mean? Loran, sitting on the couch and indulging, says what he thinks when the Vols welcome him. On the subject of my abrupt mother, Leonard was also concerned. "No. That''s the Duchess'' wife, ''cause next to Leonard''s subtly crackling, Mrs. Forth was so calm." "Hih, it stings...... well. Hilarious, or..." I guess I was nervous and worried. At the time of his welcome, he was looking very suspicious, not slightly. Just next to Leonard like that, make it Mrs. Vols, his mother Marr. It was impressive that she said calmly, ''Welcome aboard, Your Royal Highness Prince Wang''. "Ooh. Speaking of which, you did get a tingle. You." "Ugh... shut up! You won''t be able to help! Just for today...... not at all" Looking at Leonard, who is finally becoming natural, Ain''t got a grin on him, too. I can''t deny that I played a little too much, but I also can''t deny that I enjoyed it. "(Hmm. A lot of Ishtarika women are strong people)" What I think in my heart are the Ishtarikan women, including my own family. Laralua or Olivia, for example. They are both smart and arguably one woman with excellent decisiveness. And Chris, too, is one of the strongest if you let him have the sword. ... Well a subtle line, but let''s add Katima for once. Smart and sparing no effort, that''s a woman named Katima. It''s just a couple of screws and a foundation in my head blowing up somewhere. Yes, that''s all. ¡ª¡ª Krone, who serves as an aide, was excluded by the fact that he was born in Heim. "Your Highness, we will show you a little fashion show as soon as we are ready for tea, etc." "Fashion show......? Leonard starts to open his mouth and talk, as if he noticed something haha. What fashion show are we having here? All the doubts turn my head. "Yep. Roland as a model, even in those events." "Hey, wait a minute, Leonard!? Why!? Why so sudden!? "Thank you for lending me my clothes! Lorraine, taste my hard work, too! How dare you say ''hiccup'', you! "I was sore". What makes that word hang up is an understandable story without speaking. As for Leonard, he had already used Loran to shift in the direction of enjoying himself. In a nutshell, ''I blew it off''. "Loran......" "A, Master Ain? You just don''t want to see it, do you? To Loran and Crushing Ain, Loran stuffed to ask for help. But the result was heartless. You''re an ant. "All right, Lorraine, good luck, ''cause me and Ain are gonna be guests here! Try this, four people who just look like evil nori between students. You won''t be able to see Prince Wang like this unless you''re close friends with each other. ¡ª¡ª The mouth was a good thing the source of the disaster, and Loran would have honestly borrowed his clothes if he hadn''t said ''I was sore''.... Thus noisy, the play at Leonard''s mansion raised the curtain. "Lord Krone. Here''s a breakdown of Ein''s social studies tour next month." "Thank you. Dear Warren," Krone''s office reserved for the castle. At her age, it''s unusual to have a personal clerk''s office, but nothing is ridiculous given her position with Prince Wang''s aides. While Ain was making silly noises, she was silently encouraging work in the castle. Warren was in the middle of a little meeting with Krone with a few of his men. "... So you''re going to tour all the facilities outside the door, including the training grounds? "You will. By the way, it''s outside the door, but the courtyard, for example, is out of range to pass through the door once." "Understood." If we talk about power, it''s possible to close all operations, even just Warren''s signature. But there are also other heavy towns and the aim to reduce mistakes by passing clones like this one, for example. Essentially, therefore, important projects must go through several people. "It''ll be a hassle, but that day, Your Highness, you''re heading to school once, right? "Master Left. It''s up to you, so please do your best this time." "With this, it''s not the same thing to bring up special provisions.... So as soon as the tour is over, with local dissolution? Krone performs the confirmation work while looking through the documents handed over. From where I finished confirming, her signature fills in. "We plan to dissolve after noon, so from there we also have plans for Ain" "... I didn''t ask, what the hell are your plans? "It was decided earlier. Lord Majorica is coming to the castle, so I''d like you to stand with me on the example of the Demon Stone." Simple sealing work has been done, but this time things are a problem, so we decided to install a strict sealing device. And that''s why I''m planning to have Ain present. This really seems to have been decided earlier, and Krone is the first to hear it. "Is there a problem with the danger? I don''t understand that and the need for His Highness to be present..." "There is almost no danger. Along with Lord Chris once in the past, I also have a track record of transporting from Ist. As for the need to be present, as one experience, I wanted you to visit." "Then you don''t need to stand up. On another occasion, experience it with a different demonic stone. I don''t think I should bother to create an opportunity to deal with" Arr. "If there''s still a little danger left, it''s even more so." Even though the opponent would be Warren, Krone''s figure of mouthing opinions without pulling was also dazzling to Warren''s men. Speak so dignified of your thoughts, and the bad news is that it improves whether you''re your boss or not. Krone''s reputation has been high for a long time, but seeing her show these faces, the reputation in them goes up even further. "... hehe. You''re right, Lord Krone." "Not at all anymore... Dear Warren? You can''t, if that''s what you''re trying." "This was also a little fun in old age...... no sorry" I''m a competent master, but I can''t be alarmed because I occasionally give a little bit like this. That''s a man named Warren. "So? What are your plans, actually? "Let me explain. So... leave the room." When asked about his real plans, Warren pulled his men out of the room. Seeing that, Krone tightens her feelings, too. "I''ve decided on a few things, so I wanted to talk to you about my investigation into Baltic. I''d like you to have some time for this." "... I understand. Then I''ll make plans like that." "Sorry to bother you" It''s about a few, so I guess it''s not really settled yet.... but Krone knows. I was by Ain as an aide, and I understood his ordeal very well. Especially these days, including with Heim, it''ll be a lot of trouble. "I''ve incorporated it into my plans.... So that''s it for this one? Hand over the signed documents to Warren. Warren also checked its contents and then smiled and replied. "Yeah, fine. Sorry for taking the time." No, of course not. Then Warren starts thinking about something as she strokes her beard. "Master Warren? "So it''s a little more of a break than this.... Actually, there was an interesting story, Lord Krone." Oh, boy, something''s started again. That''s what I thought, Krone. When Warren talks like this, it''s either funny or it''s tough. When I was begging him to teach, I had learned so much that I hated it. "Uh, what is it...? "No what. Master Ein is in a tough spot, too, about Heim the other day. Are you listening? "Uh, yeah, of course... Ein told me." It''s called a break, and because Warren doesn''t have any more men, Krone started calling him Ein. "Something interesting happened at that time. Aren''t you interested? I mean, it must be about Ain. With that in mind, there''s no way Krone wouldn''t even listen...... "Sounds like fun. Let me know, Master Warren." Nicole smiled and saw Warren. "I guess Ein was the limit too... enough to say ''my krone'' to Prince Tiggle in search of Lord Krone..." Warren''s words, deliberately bossy, were, of course, to reach Krone''s ears. Then I cough deliberately again and correct my posture. "Oops. I''m about to have a futile conversation... then I''m done, Lord Krone" "... yeah. Thank you, Master Warren." Krone ponders the words earlier after dropping off Warren, who is leaving the room softly. As one woman too, she had about a little delusion. Work your delusional powers while gently kneading your body. Then a few minutes later, she regains her composure and begins to think about something. "My Krone". I used this line to think about Ein "and" how to have fun. Ain''t "and" Enjoy, never Ain "and" Enjoy. No one was there, but she made excuses for the void. "''Yes, sir. This is your Krone.''... maybe? Yeah, let''s go with this for a while. Yeah, yeah, I''m looking forward to it." When Ein calls me, let''s use this reply for a while. So determined. But of course, it''s not like I''m being made fun of. And tonight. Ein back at the castle will hear that Krone reply. "Ha... Ain''t gonna be home soon" ...... Krone looking forward to his return with a colourful sigh. ¡ª¡ª In the castle that night, Ain''s shy scream echoed. 82 Knight training and dining room angels. "Thanks! Ain''t no good nephew! "Ha. That''s okay, Mr. Katima. Take your time..." Ain''t finished my main mission of the day. A delightful walk, after her lab. Now that the greatest threat has left, Ain''t got nothing more on Ain''s face but a winner''s laugh. "Okay. Now there''s nothing more to be afraid of... yeah, there shouldn''t be" Katsunkatsun and the sound of going up the stairs echoes around. Katima''s lab is underground, so we have to go a little through the stairs. Even that sounding sound sounds like a performance honoring victory to Ain today. "Krone! Where''s Krone! I no longer have what I need to do. What Ain''t gonna do next is go to school. Because I need the trouble of going to school once and then coming back to the castle again. Krone''s name you call as you run up the stairs. With the successful operation, I''m in a good mood Ain. My voice gets louder too. "Yes, sir. Your Krone is here, Your Highness." Ain''t been teasing me about this stuff for a while now. This story, which was used dozens more times without getting tired of it, was such a word that Ein could no longer be heard, either. I just went up the stairs, Krone waiting for Ain. Sometimes the season has gone into summer already, and her outfit is like summer, turning into a cool look. Today she is close to her hair color, in a light blue sleeveless shirt, a skirt with a white top knee length. I have a thin jacket in my hand, mainly to weave feathers when I meet people. It was meant to be a little service to Ein that Krone was not weaving it now and showing up in sleeveless. "It''s a successful operation, it''s perfect." "That''s good to hear, Ain''t it? So in the end, what did you do to Master Katima? "Mr. Katima has given me the dry stuff I like. Now we can hold out for a few hours." Be your own aunt. First princess. Such a katima, in Ain''s arms sealed with bait, a crone with a shuddering sigh. But Ain also thought of some maneuvers, and I imagined that this would be the best possible outcome in terms of cost and effectiveness. Ain''t got a proud face that I gave him dry stuff. "Well, if Master Katima seemed happy... would that be all right" "It''s enough for me and Katima to be happy with each other." Ain''t got a full smile about this. Even as a krone, I feel ''It''s always busy'' when I''m with Ain. "What about Dill? "I saw you go outside earlier, so I think you might be waiting for Ain" "But it''s troublesome, isn''t it? He said he had to go to school once to come back here." I can''t help but be dissatisfied with Ain. Anyway, it''s a pain in the ass to take the water train to school because today''s social studies tour destination is your home. It''s a special, local gathering, and I don''t know what to say. Still made me want to say some dissatisfaction. "I know how you feel. But Ein doesn''t want to treat you like that, does he? "... well, you''re right." "See, good luck going, Your Highness. I''ll give you a good boy if you try, okay? Ain''t walking for the door, walking with Krone. When you get outside, you''ll join Dill for school. I felt a little bothered, but that''s all I have to put up with. Seeing Ain''t dissatisfied, Krone walks next door with a grin. "If you understand... Speaking of which, what about the afternoon meeting? "As planned, I will be present, and Mr. Warren will explain a few things to you." This afternoon, I had plans for a meeting with Warren. That''s because I''ve had a few finalisations about my investigation into Baltic. As for Ain, I''ve been waiting for that opportunity with a long neck because of the topics that matter above all else. "Mm-hmm. Then I''m coming... and you can''t keep Dill waiting." "Yeah, come on in, Ain. Be careful." "It''s okay. See you later! By Krone''s drop-off, Ain moves on to get out and rendezvous with Dill. Beat cheeks gently with both hands, wake up feelings and refresh them. ¡ª¡ª This motivation came from Krone''s "I''ll Be A Good Kid For You". It''s not because of that word, it''s definitely not. Yes, I was making excuses in my heart. "That''s it. Then be careful and head to the field." Professor Kyle''s voice dissolves a set of (first) faces. Everyone will now set off for a set tour destination. Ein is also going to be the usual four, heading to the castle, which will be a tourist destination, and flying out of the school. Just as everyone leaves the classroom, all four of them take their seats, and head outside as well as they do. Around the point where there is no such thing as a deduction rate, I have a few questions about how this school respects its autonomy. "Ein, by the way. What are we supposed to do when we get to the castle? You can''t just go in there all of a sudden." "Oh, don''t worry, I''ll show you around. I''ll be joining you now." Ain''t answering Bats'' questions. Even though there is just Ain, I am not completely free to walk around, and one knight has been appointed to guide me for today. "Your Highness, is the guide a Kingsguard knight? "Leonard and the others know each other. This is Dill''s guide." The faces walking down the hallway rejoiced to hear it. Anyway, he was a senior at school, and he was fighting Clive. The proclamation is treated like a little legend. Especially Bats. Sometimes he was a big fan of him, and most of all, he was happy with the info. "Oh, hey Ain... what can I call you? Master Dill? Sir Greyshire......? Bats'' house is the Viscount''s house, which makes sense if you think of it as normal. "Hey, hey, Bats. Do you always abandon His Royal Highness, Dill? "Sure. Because Ein is Prince Wang. I''m not allowed to call it off if it''s true..." "Ah? Ain''t Ain''t. What are you guys talking about? They''re in trouble because they''re not friends! Seeing a bat with a face that doesn''t make sense in the bottom of his heart, Leonard and Loran are both frightened. Still, Bats is a big deal because he chooses words by thinking about time and case. "Isn''t that okay? As always, I think Mr. Dill will be fine. I mean, if you don''t keep it that way, it''s hard for me to stay." And in the end, Ein''s words led me to call him "Mr. Dill" today. Then proceeding for approximately a few minutes. As Ain said, Dill was waiting by the school gate. Today he is to serve not only as an escort to Ain, but also as a guide to the same. "Please wait. Dill." "There''s no such thing as Ein.... Now, as soon as possible, would you mind saying hello from me? "Yeah. Please" After hearing from Ain, he coughs quietly to correct his condition, Dill. "Then I''ll change it. My name is Dill Grayshire. At present, we are entrusted with the exclusive escort of His Royal Highness Prince Ain. We know, of course, that you are doing well to Ain. So today I am here to guide you. Please let us know if you have any questions." His work, planted as a Kingsguard knight, takes away the eyes of students walking outside the school. It was so sophisticated and seemed neutral beauty combined with his appearance. "Nice to meet you! "I am honored to be guided by the distinguished knight, Dill." "Regards! I replied in the order of Bats, Leonard and Loran. I can hear the rare language of Bats'' salutation, and Ain''t got a little fun too. Let''s go, guys. Make sure you''re done greeting me first, Ain''t starting to walk. Dill and the threesome also started walking in imitation of that. "Dear Ein. I have some precautions for you, and I''ll explain them to you on the train." "Mm-hmm. Okay." Since this tour was within the castle gate, there were several decisions. I don''t think they''ll make a mistake, but nevertheless, just in case, so I need to tell them. "I hope you all enjoy it today." Three people with high expectations when they see Dill smiling and mouthing like that. Ain''t had nothing novel going on, but seeing the three of them still seemed to be having fun made me look forward to it a little bit too. "I''ll explain the precautions soon." With the station in the school city, board the water train on the White Rose row as it is. Some of it had already passed rush time, and there was room in the car. "To start with, not to go any further than the one I led.... If you keep this, it won''t be a big problem to be honest" Three other people besides Ain snorted at Dill''s words, all three of them not having an unfortunate head, so I don''t think that''s a problem. "Next, that you don''t touch what you have placed. Today we will also be touring training centers and other places where there is a little danger. Therefore, we ask you to keep this safe." That''s natural too. Caution should be exercised because the castle grounds are also equipped with magic props for alarm purposes. "One last thing. We know that you have always been good to Ain. But there are many people in the castle who are strictly polite, so I''m very afraid¡­ I hope you will call me" Your Highness "in the castle about Ein." It''s not like Warren or Dill would call Ein Lord without calling him His Highness. From the civilians and knights in the castle, if you understand the work Warren and Dill are doing, you know who they are and what they accomplish. But there is no denying that Leonard or Bats cares how many noblemen are born. For this reason, this is also treated as a precaution. "Of course you are, Dill. Guard officer. I''ll make sure the bats protect you." "Buh... hey Leonard! I can tell you where it is for once! "It is. I knew I was worried..." Looking at their interactions, I guess Dill enjoyed it too. A grin begins to appear on his face as well. "I trust you all will be fine. So don''t worry, all of you. Now, let''s talk about what we''re doing today." It''s the Bats that make your eyes shine when you hear that. The word "tour of the training center" came earlier, so it was a heart-dancing thought. But Leonard and Loran both listen to each other in an intriguing way. "Next to the gate, the guest rooms and amenities. I think I''ll take a look at those details this time too. This is followed by training centers and adjacent arsenals. An early lunch means that the cafeteria dishes used by the knights will also be appreciated." To say the least with the premises within the castle gate, there are actually numerous installations and places.... In fact, there was another new facility under construction at the training center. It''s where Burra will be working, a facility where people who have suffered major injuries there can be treated. This time, however, it is not included in this appointment because the facility is not ready or because she has many plans. "You can show us quite a few places." I''m trying to behave calmly, but my mouth angle''s a little up, Leonard. I am excited to see so many places. "Of course. So in order to see everything in the tour time to noon, we need to go somewhat smoothly." I just want to take a day and take a leisurely tour, but that would just be a luxury. So within a set time, I just have to enjoy it somehow. "I don''t care if you have any questions. I hope this will be a productive day for you." After that, a little later, the water train arrived at White Rose. Ahin and Dir led the way, and they all walked on to the castle. "It''s a lot bigger..." "... Actually, I, too, have never been through the castle gate on my own feet. I was always in the carriage." "Me too, Leonard. When you pass by your own feet, you know how awesome it is..." The two people who hear Loran speak of how surprised they are as well. Among other things, Loran was even the first experience to pass through the castle gate. The only reason he only speaks of it as'' really big ''is not because his vocabulary is low, but purely because it was the only mental state he could speak of. If you look at his face, he looks up with his eyes at the height of the castle wall. "Loran...... Loran! Are you okay?" "Oh, uh... oh, I''m sorry, Your Highness. I was so relieved." "I hope so. If you get sick, say it right." "Yes, I can''t tell you! If I missed this opportunity, I wouldn''t be next!? The more I argue against exaggeration, the more I''ve waited for the day for Loran. Anyway, I only slept for about two hours last night. "Ha. Don''t be too impotent. ¡­ Now, gentlemen, let me begin to guide you inside the castle gate." Thus, when we arrived at the castle, we began the tour in the words of Dir. "Oh, my God! "Huh! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! A place where the men''s anger echoes. We went to the knight''s training center together. All of them, except Ain, were equally pressured by its power, just barely. "Shh, that''s awesome..." "Ah... those are the knights serving on White Night..." ¡­¡­ Bats was used to seeing knights. Anyway, my father is a knight who works in the fort, and he always fights the demons. But even from such a bat, the knight who serves in the castle... I''ve never seen the so-called training landscape of an elite group. Likewise, Leonard has a startling look on his face, but Loran could no longer but lose his word to its power. "This is the training of the Kingsguard knights... it was so amazing..." "... hey. Bats." "Hey, what is it, Your Highness..." "No, you know what?" Ain''t gonna have a hard time talking when you hear Bats say it. Dill, who guessed it, begins to explain the words Ein was about to utter. "... Mr. Batts. This is not a Kingsguard training landscape." Dill, who is treating the Bats as guests today, speaks in a polite tone. "This is a training landscape for the regular knights. The training landscape for Kingsguard knights can be even more demanding." The Bats, who heard it, learned one reality. Bats is one of the top prowess players in the Royal Kingsland School, and that''s probably the case in school cities. Despite being so proud, the training landscape of the ordinary knights in the castle. And it was just barometric pressure. Even more so, Dill said, the training of Kingsguard knights will be more demanding. That was more shocking than anything else. "And many of them continue to train every day for the top of the Kingsguard knight. Of course I want to stand at the gate, not in the service of the Kingsguard knight... or I want to work elsewhere. Some knights hold that thought. But still, Kingsguard knights must be the strongest of all knights" More information flows into Bats'' ears just amazing. With that in mind, how lucky Dill was. That''s what I was feeling. Anyway, my father is a marshal, he comes and goes to the castle from a young age, and he''s asked me to participate in training. Now officially, we have the position of Kingsguard Knight, but we have even received Ein''s exclusive escort assignment. It''s different that I was lucky enough to say a word. And Dill, of course, was dying like my father Lloyd because he was crazy and dawning in workouts. "... Bats The area where your father is is is surrounded by numerous perils. But so is the castle. Likewise, to protect the royalty, I encourage training at my own risk. So maybe they''re both on the line." The more the other person is different, the more life threatening and encouraging they are the same. I saw that, Bats. "... thank you. Thanks to you, I know where I stand now." Head down and thank the bats. From the Ains, I''ve never seen a bat like that before. But I could understand that he had such thoughts as a friend for years. "Loran, by the way. You better close your mouth..." "Huh!? Oh, that...? Were you that confused? To Ain''s voice, Loran regaining his sanity. I didn''t blink much, and Loran watched Bo and train with his mouth open. He could no longer be overwhelmed, and that''s how he was exposed to pity. "I''ve been confused since the beginning." "... oh, really. Hey, who''s drooling..." Remove the handkerchief from the nostalgia and look at Loran with a gentle face. Watching it, it contrasts so much with the atmosphere on the spot, it spills a laugh. "Ku...... ku, loran. You don''t have that face." "Shit, you can''t help it, can you, Leonard! I don''t have a better chance than everyone else! Loran, a civilian, has never had a chance to relate to a knight before. Instead, it can be said that it was almost my first experience since I got to know Ain. That''s why he was overwhelmed when he saw the training landscape of the castle''s elites. "Time, take turns." ''Ha!'' Copy that! While we''re talking like that, the training center mentions start to change. "That''s why, gentlemen. We hope you enjoy the training landscape of Kingsguard knights." It was decided from the beginning.... Three people who didn''t think they''d see it raise their joy when they hear it. The Kingsguard knights, who noticed the voice, greeted Ain by those who had finished their training gear. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang. I''m in a good mood. ¡­ everyone, please enjoy." Everyone says the same words and goes back to getting ready. The movement and gratitude, without exception, are sophisticated and make light movements that make you feel intelligent. "De, Dill Escort Officer. The Kingsguard knights really are all sophisticated..." "Since his appointment, the Kingsguard Knight has had numerous internships. That''s how tea is brewed, or fine manners. You will also learn a number of disciplines about upbringing. As the most powerful group of knights in Ishtarika, they are educated so that there is nothing to be ashamed of." I have often heard of the awesomeness of Kingsguard knights. But I didn''t think I was learning so much detail and so much. As a heir to the Duke''s family, Leonard had met with a number of nobles. Even Leonard like that, what they did seemed brilliant. "Begin!" Unlike earlier, Kingsguard knights, where several women are also mixed up. Thus began the training of Kingsguard knights. That, for Ain, is a landscape he''s already familiar with, but nevertheless had a bigger impact on the three than the training of the knights earlier. Leonard talks to the bats who see it. "...... hey bats. How long would you hold up? "Hold on......? You, what does that mean?" "So... if I deal with these Kingsguard knights, how long can they hold up? The bats, who confirmed the question, laughed with their noses, "Ha," and look at Leonard. "Don''t be silly, you. If they swung you a couple of times, you''d decide to collapse as easily as you could.... awesome, a Kingsguard knight." Seeing the bats honestly admitted so, Leonard changed his perception. Anyway, Bats is one of the most powerful in his age. That''s just a few bumps, and it collapses easily. It is the Kingsguard who has so much power. "No... try to be. Kingsguard knight." "Oh, that? Bats certainly wanted to go to the fort just like your father..." Surprisingly, Loran, who wouldn''t expose himself to such an ugly state as earlier, asked Bats what he thought. "That''s what I thought. Father wants to defeat the demon. But... it''s only natural for you to admire me when I''m shown such amazing." Due to this tour, the bats were the best influenced. I no longer shine my eyes, because I''ve become like a normal boy. "Awesome. Foot, sword, center of gravity... none of this can be fat enough." Nature and out of mouth, thoughts on Kingsguard knights. Everyone could see the sight, but also feel the dependability of the knights. After that, we were supposed to take a half-minute tour and travel to the last place. Ein didn''t know, but there was a girl in the cafeteria in the castle called an angel. As a salaried apprentice, she takes care of numerous knights. That is the first step towards serving one person, ordered by her master. Working hard at best was a new oasis of trained knights. "May! Can I get you some water? "Yes! Please wait! "May! I don''t want that kind of water! I wonder if I could get a replacement over here! This is supposed to be a knight''s cafeteria.... The atmosphere is too different from when Ain used it back in the day. What the fuck happened? Ain''t got that face. "Hey, what are you talking about, you? I called Mae first! "Oh!? Get yourself some water! I had no idea you were going to see the sight of May''s takeover, Ein. "I can''t! I won''t take either of them with me if we fight! "Huh... it''s a lie, May! I was just playing. ''Cause hey!? "Oh, yeah! So Mae, don''t be mad at me like that, please... right? Knights in a young mood for service. When I look at them, I also get evil pushes wondering if they''re even stressed out. Does it need to improve the work environment? "Really? You''re not really fighting? "I didn''t. I didn''t! You said you were training friendly earlier! "That''s right, May! So never mind! May, who heard it, turned brighter and replied to them. "Then I''ll bring it! Please wait! Ain and Dill stepped one foot ahead. I nodded face-to-face. It was their first eye contact. "Everybody just hang together for a second. They''re going to have seats, so Dill''s gone inside now." "Oh, okay. Sorry." "I''m sorry to hear that, Your Highness, but you''re going to have to apologize to the Dill escort." "Then wait here! It hurts my heart to seem to lie, but I can''t care less about that. --... I just can''t look like a knight like that. That''s what I thought, Ain and Dill. Ain''t got three men, and Dill went to tell the knights inside that Ain was coming. "(Let me investigate later if the knights are Loricon)" Ain decided. Investigating this. 83 Masters master and the land of extreme cold. "Dear Ein. Excuse me during your meal." "Is that it? Mr. Martha, what''s going on here?" Dill sank the knights...... after he calmed down, Ain was enjoying a Knight''s Dining Room meal with his three friends. Basically a huge meat and a menu packed with some side dishes and soup. That''s volumie in a nutshell. By the way, the post-training knights are a thankful story for them because they can use this dining room for free. Ask Ein what happened to Martha, who appeared abruptly in the cafeteria. "It''s hard to say...... I have plans for the afternoon" Ain''t been too slow. I was going to come to the dining room early, but I was talking to everyone about public stories and how I feel today. Then it''s already past noon and Ain''s appointment from this afternoon is approaching. Martha is trying hard to say, but Ain''t her faulty, so Ein gets an equally close look. "Ah well...... I guess it was a little too slow" "Yeah, it''s time to get ready... And Dill, you continue to guide our customers. Is that good? I understand, Lord Martha. Exactly not with your mother, but Dill, whom I called Lord Martha. Unfortunately, Ein has to break up with them and move because of his plans for the afternoon. "I''m sorry everyone. Actually, I have plans for the afternoon. The place is in the castle, so it''s okay, but it''s an important business, so I''ll let you out first." Ain turned to the three of them and said so with regret. "Your Highness, I don''t care. Once you''ve finished your tour today, you''ll have no problem getting out first." "Oh right. It was fun, I''ll see you at school! "See you at school! My friends were relieved that Ain''t cared at all about getting out first. After hearing the three replies, I speak to Dill sitting next to me. "Dill. Can I take care of it? "Of course. Don''t worry, I''ll take you to the castle gate." "... then good. Bye guys, good luck today! At first all the unpleasant feelings were solicited, but today, when Katima also sealed it, she was able to finish without any particular major problems. If this was in the castle, things might have changed again...... If there was a problem, it would be about the Angel May case in the dining room. That wasn''t seen by the three friends either, not a bad result if you think about it. Nevertheless, in retrospect of the fact that it had somewhat influenced my mentality until today, I just hope I don''t have the next opportunity. "Then Dear Ein. Please come this way, Master Krone will be waiting for you." "Okay. Please guide me." Ain left the Knight''s Dining Room behind for his next appointment. The look of Ain with his friends. Said the knights who saw it. As a little bragging I saw Ain''t not usually seen...... "Mr. Martha, where''s Krone? Ain''t left the dining room and started walking to the castle. I asked Martha, who walked a short while ago, where Krone was. "I''ll be waiting for you in the office." "I see. That''s why we''re going to Krone''s office." "Sir Left." Ain''t got an answer to his question right away. That''s why a little silence wraps the two of us up. Ain thought it was just fine and asked about May. "Um, Mr. Martha? "Yes? What is it, Master Ein?" "I had no idea May worked in the cafeteria." "Did you mean that, actually..." Why does May work there? Ein asks his master, Martha, about May because he was wondering about it. Her reply was then much deeper than Ein had thought. Actually, I did the same thing. "Martha said the same thing...? "Yes, my teacher told me to work in the cafeteria as well." It was my first ear. On the contrary, I didn''t even know about Martha''s master. From Ain''s point of view, it''s only surprising that Martha, now a first-class supplier, has worked in the dining room as well as May. "I was told to behave gracefully, even in a busy place like that. ¡­ May still behaves gracefully and doesn''t have anything to do with learning to work." So laughing Martha keeps talking about it as if she misses it somewhere. "But it should be a good experience. Hear the demands of many and fulfill them in the optimal order. It''s pretty tough, isn''t it? "... yeah. I did make it look tough." "But May, I enjoy the hard part....... so I''m sure. In more than a decade, maybe you''re on first-class service, right? "That''s a pretty high regard, Mr. Martha." Martha is tough on the job. Because of that image, it seemed impressive that she was praising her so far. Instead, she smiles and talks about May, she even feels like Mae''s mother. "A child who can be desperate is something that will be fine no matter what he does.... Well, this is also what the teacher said" "... Speaking of which, who''s Martha''s teacher? "Oh, that? Dear Ein... Didn''t I tell you?" "You''ve never heard of it..." In retrospect, Ain''t never heard of Martha''s master. But even as Martha, I guess it wasn''t particularly about hiding it. Cough gently before giving the answer. "Master Berea." Belia, who is now the paying manager, is my teacher. " Ein, who heard it, could easily be convinced. Beria...... an old man in his late 60s, but still serving Laralua, the most senior woman in the castle''s service. Sometimes I''m not young anymore, and basically I don''t already take care of anything other than Laralua. Ein therefore has never had many opportunities to see her. But she... Ein also understands very well how amazing Salesman Berea is. Even if you let them use the same tea leaves, it''s only natural that the flavor changes depending on who brews them. But that Berea brews a cup that even Martha is so sumptuous. Even if it looks like the exact same thing, for some reason, the taste and aroma change.... Even Martha, who has been in service for years, still doesn''t understand Director Berea''s moves. And even if Laralua doesn''t say anything, I''ll get you what you need.... a monster in the service world, that was Berea. "Oh, my God, it''s Master Krone''s office while we''re talking back in the day." "... that was an interesting story. Thank you, Mr. Martha." "No. It was a boring story, but it seemed like an honor to have had some spare time" Instead of spending my spare time, I definitely wanted to hear more about it...... well, let''s make it another time. While we were talking, we arrived at Krone''s office. I just have to end the chat now. "It was a fun story. He''s amazing. Mr. Berea..." "Yeah, that''s right. And there were many mysteries inside... you said you used to hang out with Master Warren? Ever... that was an extra story. So, Dear Ein, I''m with this." "Oh, hey... wait, Mr. Martha!? I don''t know now..." In the last few years, Martha has left words of concern to the top class. That Warren...? If you think so, there''s no reason not to care. "... No, you can''t. I have plans today...... next time I get a chance I''ll listen carefully" Ain''t got a solid note in my heart. Reminds me that I have plans coming up, and it''s not a good idea to keep Krone waiting. That''s what I think. I put up with the thought of a severance. "Yes, please." Ein knocks on the door and enters Krone''s office. Ain''t going to go for Warren''s place with Krone now. And we''re gonna have some meetings about Baltic. "Welcome, Dear Ein. And Lord Krone." Ain, who rendezvoused with Krone, had taken him to a conference room in the castle. Warren was already waiting there, so Ain and Krone lined up and sat down in a nearby seat. "I think I made you wait." "That''s not true. But Dear Ein, the morning event seems to have been enjoyed, above all." With that said, Warren will be your usual tender-looking face. Even as Ain, I can''t deny that I felt like a hundred million bucks until today. But I couldn''t even rip my mouth off that I didn''t enjoy it today. "... by leaving it to your imagination" "Hehe... is it the left? That''s more than anything." You can''t possibly understand Warren, but with a little resistance, Ain''t got my heart in my mouth. "That''ll be quick, but let''s start a meeting" About this time, the meeting begins. Warren hands some material to Ain and glances at it. "Old Demon King''s Collar. There are still many dangers involved with regard to that area. It''s not an area where the King''s Prince Ein can set foot." "... oh, I know" "But the situation is the situation, so aim there in full swing. I will do that." Ain''t thought he''d say no when it comes to the old demon kingdom. I didn''t think I''d get permission. "I will attach more than half the Kingsguard knights." "I see. I''d be relieved if I had that much fighting power." "That''s good" The elite in the elite, many of those Kingsguard knights, can be relied upon as Ain. Krone, who is listening next door, also nodded yeah when he heard it. "And then enough to have Mr. Chris and Dill on it? "No, Lord Chris is not coming to Baltic this time." "Oh, that...? Is Mr. Chris not coming? "She''s a marshal for once, so I decided to drop her off this time." I''m also convinced that''s what they say. Certainly Chris is a marshal, normally, he shouldn''t leave Wang Du so easily. "So I don''t know what to say instead. Don''t worry, Lord Lloyd." As usual, Warren had a grin when pranking. His prank succeeded, because Ein is so grumpy at all. Clone next door also sends his gaze to Warren in surprise. "Aren''t you supposed to be your grandfather''s exclusive escort? "That''s all for a position...... Besides, Your Majesty is planning to pull you back to the castle, so no problem." As you may well say, Silverado doesn''t really walk outside. So when it comes to the need for a dedicated escort, I can also understand thinking about it. "Lord Lloyd stayed put. Your Majesty has given you permission, so there''s no problem." "... by the way, what did Mr. Chris say? I guess Lloyd and Silvard are willing to ride. The way you two are wierd comes to my attention. And what about Chris? Even as Ain, I''m confident Chris likes himself. That makes me wonder what she said about HR this time. "Actually, I haven''t told him yet." "... to? "How dare you when you look sad... I''m going to get hard too, so I was wondering if you could tell me from Ein." "Er... such, as to push the villain..." Waving deliberately, Warren. Probably a convict. That''s what I thought Ein, but the truth is there''s nothing I can do about it. "And well. Let''s just leave Lord Chris alone. I''ll tell you later from Ein." "You pushed me, didn''t you? Mr. Warren? Hey? "Next, please explain the number of personnel travelling with Ein to Baltic, etc." "... Yes" Enough, I''ll tell him myself later. Having so decided, Ein listens to Warren. "That''s 122 people in total. It''s the Great Zone." "Oh, you''re going so far in the big zone...? "I hope you''re satisfied that it''s so dangerous" "... then can''t you help it? ''Cause it sure looks like a dangerous area." In fact, even for Warren, I don''t know how dangerous it is. Anyway, the former demon kingdom is an undisclosed area where investigations have not progressed. I have no idea what will happen. "Now, Lord Krone? "Yes, what is it? "Lord Krone will take care of you as Ain''s sidekick. Are you sure? "Yes, of course. Leave it to me." During his journey to Baltic, Krone takes care of Ain around him. That''s what I meant. But if it''s uncomfortable, if it''s so big, why don''t you take the service? "Mr. Warren? Is there any reason why you don''t take the paycheck? "No. Of course the pay will come with us. It''s just that Lord Krone will take care of Ain." "Hey, I see... like I get it, I don''t get it" It''s just that for Ain, Krone must be easier. There are some parts of me that I''m not convinced of, but I know Krone will do the job of paying me. "Ein? The men who serve also look after the Kingsguard knights. You don''t have time to rest if you even take care of Ain''t, do you? Krone, sitting on the left side of Ain, grabs Ain''s left arm and starts explaining. Ain''t no particular penetration into too natural a trick, either. "You might be convinced when they say something like that." "That''s more than anything.... but you went first?" My Krone ". So you don''t mind if I do something like that, do you? "Do you want to call it here..." Warren, who was watching the exchange between the two of them, is smiling at it. Compared to when Krone came to Ishtarika, he began to show a lot of rapprochement. I can''t seem to feel emotional about it. "I see Krone will do the payroll job. He said he was going in a great big area.... and I could understand my role as leaving Chris behind." Words mixed with some grudges. As for the dog I got deposited with, Chris would show me his sad eyes and face. I feel heavy thinking about it. Warren asked Ain for a reason. Isn''t it harder for Ein to tell you than Warren to tell you clerically, for example, to let her down, too? There was a thought. As Marshal, as Knight...... Personal greed is second to none. Everyone knows that, but if you can alleviate the sadness at all, you''ve never gone beyond it. "Ha ha! That''s more than anything.... Okay, next. There is some discussion about when Ein leaves and the Baltic region." "Um, is the time already set? "Whatever. This is my first time telling Lord Krone, so please adjust." "I''m awed, Master Warren." Apart from the material, Krone opens the notebook and prepares notes. By the way, to tell a detailed story, all those trinkets were prepared at my grandfather''s chamber of commerce. "I was wondering if you could leave two months after this, that is, by the time we get closer to autumn" I''ll see you soon enough. "After examining all the conveniences of the Kingsguard knights, servants, and researchers, we decided that this was the best time." Sometimes they have a lot of personnel and they struggle to adjust their schedules. Ain''t accommodating there in time, but it wasn''t all that easy this time. "More information on personnel and itineraries will be decided by the beginning of next month. Lord Krone will also be invited to attend the meeting." "Then I''ll do the same for you." "Best wishes.... Well, by the way, Dear Ein? "Hmm? What? "How familiar are you with the Baltic climate? climate? and recite it in my heart. There are numerous adventurers and many demons live in the vicinity as well. I understood those fine circumstances, but never cared about the climate. "Sorry. Sounds like I''m understudied, I''ve never heard of it when I think about it" "Been... excuse me. Never mind.... So do you know Lord Krone? "Yes, of course. You know, Ain. Baltic, in a nutshell, is a cold region." "How long is that? Clone starts thinking with her fingers on her lips. I thought I was doing that for a few seconds, and I immediately resumed explaining whether I had finished compiling the information for her. "It''s been snowing for about half the year." I was dissatisfied with why demons and people were gathering in such a place. But I can''t help but fool around with Krone. Leave that in the corner of your mind. "Compared to the distance to Ist, it''s really close to 10%. But until Baltic, it''s almost straight down the flat road, so it''s like the North." "I''d rather be hot than cold." Krone teasing with a smile at Ain''s adorable complaint. "Okay. Then let''s wear a lot of it so it feels hot, shall we? Don''t worry, I''ll make you wear it properly." "... I feel something different" "Your aide is competent and helpful, Master Ain" Ein quickly changes the subject because even Warren started teasing him. Because with this flow, there''s a chance they''ll tease you down. "Well, leave the joke alone, which means I''ll have a new cold gear for you, too? "It''s the left. Anyway, by the time Ein gets to Baltic, it''s already starting to snow." "You''re too soon." It will already snow by the time I plug it in in the fall. I never thought it was such a region. Looks like we have to watch out for frozen death as well as demons. ¡­ Ain''t learned that the climate of the Wang capital is a blessing for a long time. "This time, by the way, Prince Wang goes to Baltic because sometimes the personnel are personnel. That touch will come out. As for the contents, Prince Wang investigates the former demonic kingdom, which was still an undisclosed land. That''s the kind of pre-construction... well, it''s not even pre-construction, but that''s how I plan to give you a touch." "You mean it''s going to take the form of official business? "It will. Well, it was easier to schedule this one, too." "Well, I guess so. I wonder if it feels like we''re sending out a private royal train." A rather troublesome royal private train when boarding and when getting off. That''s all I don''t really like, Ain, to get a lot of attention. It''s not a matter I can tell my ladder, but it''s a different matter of getting used to it or not. "Of course. So I was hoping you could wave me a little face." "... I wouldn''t just ignore it though" To be honest, I was also concerned about the aristocratic vehicle to Baltic from White Rose. What is going on with the interior and what kind of train is it? It was a strong attraction to Ain, but the royal train ride is great. With that in mind, neither is inconvenient for Ein. "But Master Warren. I can''t believe Lord Lloyd is escorting Ein..." "I also understand Lord Krone''s doubts. Indeed, Lord Lloyd is a commander or an individual warrior. Which is the most powerful talent in Ishtarika today." Without falsehood, Lloyd is the most powerful man in the king''s capital. That''s why we should always refrain from taking Silverado''s side. Krone thinks so. "Even as Your Majesty, you were still worried...... This is the only place I can talk about it, and I''m going to put Lord Lloyd on it first, actually, Your Majesty." Rather, on the contrary, Silvado initially. Chris was also going to send him to Baltic for the record. But that''s just... So Lloyd and Warren were desperately stopping it. In fact, Silverado is basically never from a castle. That''s why, if I told you, there was also a rotten part of the treasure. And having Lloyd and I investigate doesn''t make a difference that Ain''t got a new stimulus either. That''s why the choice Lloyd was the best this time around. "In addition, I had actually asked Professor Oz to cooperate as well. But I''ve received a lot of apologies for not being able to make plans." "With Professor Oz, it would have been comforting." "It is. But this investigation team is also quite powerful. So don''t worry, Ein." Reminds me of it in the ist. Oz helped me many times, and at the end of the day he even prepared the Red Fox Demon Stone, the best wise man for Ain. How grateful he would have been if he had accompanied Baltic as well. It is regrettable that he is busy. "The professor is busy, too. So I can''t help it." "I wanted to see Ein at first sight, but... let''s give up this time" From then on, the three of us kept meeting for about two hours. Ain''t never known Baltic to be an extremely cold land. It was only a matter of time before Ein went to Baltic. 84 Old Memories of Demon Stone [3] "Yes, no, I can''t... I don''t know what that means, I don''t think it has to be me..." People-friendly, troublesome retreat, lots of likes and dislikes, love to sleep. She had only one special talent for that. "Arche, but you woke up. I have that talent, that''s why Sylvia and I want Archet to do their best." "It''s okay. Me and Cain will be there to help you, so... right? That talent is to be strong. Archet was purely blessed with the gift of becoming strong. That is above all important to the demons, a special talent that is difficult to obtain. The three of them had their first adventures for decades. Saved many demons and built one town. Now based there, to the extent of occasional adventures. For they that dwelt there adored Cain, and Sylvia, and Archet, and followed them for a long time. Basically, they take good care of themselves. They couldn''t leave the demons living there alone. A number of houses were built, wells were dug, and Sylvia conveyed a lot of technology. With so many developments, the land has become a paradise for the Godless Demons. "Then on your behalf. Sylvia, your sister is fit, her appearance... and her personality." "Oh? What do you mean by personality? "Pi, pi......!? "What a sounding like an approximate bird..." Don''t mess with Sylvia in a cheap way. Archet who had lost track of it. But if you think about it, you''re right, Sylvia is better suited as someone who stands up. If so, why bother being yourself? That''s weird and I can''t help it. "... Your talent has been noticed by both me and Cain since the beginning. But... I never imagined I''d wake up to the Demon King." "So, but just the metaphor...... No matter how, I don''t feel like I can beat you both. So I''m sure there''s been some mistake, yeah. I''m sure it is." It would be a difference in experience. Archet should probably be stronger if it''s local. But in the sense of combat craftsmanship, it can''t be suitable for Cain and Sylvia yet. "When I first met you, I thought you said, ''I''m a lump of possibility'' or something..." "I have no idea what you''re talking about" I look at her and wonder what happened to Cain. Sylvia is the most reliable person at times like this. Cain chills and looks at her side. "... let''s do this then. Me and Cain will do the work we need. So, Archet, you just have to be king. So everyone''s relieved. So if you just sit in the chair, that''s fine." It was the final compromise. Already, everyone knows that Archet has become the Demon King. Therefore, it can no longer be misstated, so in the end, there was no other way to ask Archet to be king. "... Really? Don''t you lie to me? "Have you ever lied to me before? "They said they weren''t in there, but they used to put vegetables in sweets all the time." That was years ago, but Sylvia was desperate to feed Archet vegetables and had mixed them with sweets as a bitter meat measure. In the end, I didn''t realize the taste, but while I was eating, I saw a vegetable attached to a dish and in an instant I had a look of despair. "... I have no idea what you''re talking about." I look like I''m thinking, Sylvia, and I look in the direction of the day after tomorrow. I feel so deja vu. "(I see. Did Archet resemble Sylvia)" Her escape was Cain, who realized it was a Sylvia concession. But if I point that out, I won''t touch it now to jump on myself. I stopped just remembering. "It''s no use shirabara. My memory is good..." "Then why did you forget the line you said?" "Cain is fine. I''ve always thought that''s not a good place." "Arche, you can''t say that." Smile, Cain looking at Sylvia. I was impressed by her covering myself...... but I was made to understand in the following words that it didn''t happen. "Sure, Cain is fine. There are quite a few things to point out that I don''t think that''s a good idea." "Right? "But yeah. That kind of prudence is also important.... Right, Cain? "Oh, yeah. Right." I only have the energy to give an empty reply anymore. Because you two are too free. Of course I don''t think about this, but I never talk about it. Because it will be even more troublesome. "... but why me? I''m just a dreamer. Not even Durahan, like Cain, not Elderrich, like Sylvia. Just a dreamer becomes a demon king.... If everyone hates me, I''m scared" During his journey, Cain evolved from living armor to Durahan. And like Sylvia and Archet, he got a beautiful face. And Archet fought those two, but he just never won. It''s more like every time, but it''s on the Cotempane. Therefore, I am not sure. I fear for it. That''s why I can''t believe it. "... then one thing, let''s do the ritual" "Rituals...? Seeing Archet, who really doesn''t like it, Sylvia suggested one thing. "Yeah, it''s a ritual.... Let''s tie the edge. Forever in the future, so that we can gather wherever it is. Prayer." "What is it...... What do you mean?" "Even if I try to be a demon stone. Even if they scorch this body and try to eat it. Somewhere, I''ll be sure to see you again." "So sister. I don''t know what that means..." Cain, who is listening next door, was strongly interested in the words. We demons? Tie the edge like a person?... I don''t like a whole lot of people, but Sylvia''s words stick deep into Cain''s heart. "Let the three of us be a family. That''s what I''m saying." "!?... Yes, not until now? "Become a more, deeply connected family. That''s what I''m saying." "Nah...... be. It''s gonna be a deeper family! How can I be!? I won''t put it to words, but it was Cain who was excited. Anyway, we are tied only by thin threads. As much as I had to think so, it was a dangerous relationship somewhere. It''s a unique value as a demon, a trigger for our own encounter¡­ It''s good to be able to come up with different things, but to connect even deeper. "Does Archet remember the dry adds? "Ugh, yeah! I remember! Those people who look so hard to live...! "Yeah, well, sure, it''s hard to have the habit of rooting. But nothing could convey that much love, could it? A culture full of disadvantages, but it was a dry add-like habit that loved the other person all the way. When Sylvia tells me that, there''s a part of Archet that convinces me too. "... ok. Set aside the fact that it looks hard. But why the dry adds? "Similar rituals can be done by magic. So let''s do that, too. That way, you''re not afraid of Archet either, are you? "So you can......!? I even said I was not going to live until just now, and Archet returns his palm lightly. If we hear we can do it, there''s no way we won''t. "Sylvia. Can we do that, too? "Yes, I can.... but, you know, it''s a secret that we did that sort of ritual? Because it could be abused. And this is one curse, so if you use it more often, you can''t do it." "... yeah. Okay." Archet replies, but she was thinking of one thing at this moment. That''s because I''m weak, but I don''t know if it bothers you two because of me. That''s what''s really pulling my tail. But even with that in mind, the desire of the three of us to really connect had dispelled that backward thought. "It''s a good opportunity, let''s think about our family name too" The existence of a demon basically does not have its own family name. Because there are so many rare relationships and I rarely admire the form of family. "Nice. It''s really like family, and I agree with you." "A, and Archet! Archet agrees! "Right. I wonder what kind of name it would be..." That''s how Sylvia starts thinking about her family name. Cain and Archet watched it in silence, looking forward to it, like pets who had put it in front of a treat. "... both of you. Do you remember the name of this continent? "And I know! Ishtal......! I don''t know who started calling me that, but that''s what they call me...! "Yes, I do. Nice girl, Archet." "Huh..." Archet, delighted with his uncluttered face, is silently stroked in the head. The name of that continent, which at some point began to be called Ishtal, is a name that has already been widely passed on not only to demons, but also to humans. "In the Word of God, the family is liquor. I''m going to be a family deeper. So why don''t we borrow God''s word?" "Can I borrow it? Don''t they piss you off? "Hehe... if Archet was being a good girl, he wouldn''t be mad at you, would he? "... then it''s better! Arche, I''m gonna be a good boy! With the tension still high, she is no longer only honestly listening to Sylvia. Cain, just standing beside him, was soothed by the exchange between the two. "Then God won''t be angry either. So shall I borrow it?... but it''s a little hard to say in Liquor, so, uh... make it Liquor..." I feel my body have a fever, but I''m sure that won''t keep it down. Because the words that Sylvia emits mean more to both of us than anything else. "I''ve made up my mind. Our family name is¡­¡­ --" ¡ª¡ª The demon king could not be confident in himself. There''s also a reason that my brother and sister, who did well, were always beside me. But more than that, she was timid. After getting her family name, she still didn''t feel confident, but gets the biggest weapon: security. And he believed in his family, and stood in the land as the demon king. ¡­ Finally, the Demon King was born in Ishtal, this continent. 85 Which comes first? "Assistant Prince Wang. That concludes the packing operation. Please check." "Yeah, I get it. Thanks." The tribute to the Baltic was by far the most cautious. It was fine checked without exception for drugs and clothing. It takes place in the courtyard of the castle and is packed into a crate by a number of servants. It''s Krone who checks them. She carefully checks for up to one bandage when it comes to what Prince Wang Ain would use. For this reason, she has been involved in this task for the last three days or so. Ain''t seen that sight through his own window. Thank Krone for his work and return his gaze to the room. Ain''s own room, carefully cleaned by the servants. The space is always comfortable and easy to spend. "... Hey Mr. Chris. I''m sorry... I was wondering if it was time to get back in the mood." Chris sits in a gym in the corner of that room, even though he says it''s Prince Wang''s room. The very precious sight of the Knights of Istarica Marshal Christina Wernstein spreads there. This is what happened to her this morning. Then for about three hours long, she was sitting there all the time, losing light from her eyes. Ain''s own room is covered with quality carpets. With that, probably shouldn''t be uncomfortable sitting down. Instead, her mental condition is hopeless. ¡­¡­ The dog in the open will look happy. Chris now carries so much grief that he can''t compare to that. It is, of course, Ain who caused it. Chris can''t go to Baltic, leave a message.... I told her this in Ain and with care. January no longer since my meeting with Warren. If you tell me why it took so long to tell Chris, I can only say that it was purely hard to tell him. Confirmation work currently being done by Krone, the material was brought to the castle a week ago. From that time on, Chris was informed that Ain was going to Baltic. Chris thought when he heard that. Baltic is a more dangerous place than usual, so let''s keep our heads tight and escort. Support Ain''s investigation with a high level of awareness and responsibility. I was overflowing with that willingness. "Coolease, huh? I approach Chris sitting in a corner, trying to stick around and poke him in the cheek. I reacted pickly for a moment, but nothing happened since. Chris was thinking. You like it as heterosexual? I don''t know yet, but it''s also true that I enjoyed being with Ain and that I was in an upbeat mood. That''s why there''s a part of me that was looking forward to this investigation into Baltic as well. In her head, not only did she feel sad about leaving a message, but she said, ''Why are you so sad?'' The question of self continued. "I''m sorry... it''s really hard to say." If it''s true, you can''t expose yourself to this ugliness in Prince Wang''s room. On the contrary, you should obey orders honestly. I understood that, Chris, but it''s also true that I was glad Ain''t got it figured out this way. So it''s sweet, and he looks like this. "It''s terrible... you should have told me sooner anyway..." "Ugh... well, I can''t say anything back when they say that..." If Chris should honestly follow, Ein should also think about his men''s spiritual affairs as the one who stands on top. I mean, if you''re going to assess the status quo, Silverado would say both. "Wow, my escort... I don''t need a child, is it? With his face up, Chris looks at Ain with his eyes would-be. Ain''t got a dodgy eye on that look for a moment, but it''s disgusting to me that I made her cry. "There''s no reason you don''t need it!? It''s important, right? Because I care about Chris... so look! Don''t say that." Shake your hands left and right and then your face at the same time. Panicking and hesitating, she denied what she had said. "But. Without Mr. Chris here, the Knights will be in trouble and the people of the King''s Capital will be in trouble. It''s tough in the unlikely event... because I''m a marshal." Listening to excuses Chris has his lips tied tight. Teary-eyed eyes and excited, reddened cheeks color her more pitifully than beautifully. You gave me your face, so would it be one step forward at a time? "... it certainly is. But... mmm..." "Mr. Lloyd is comfortable, too. But I was also looking forward to going to investigate with Chris. So... I''m sorry, too." There are no lies in that word. Sometimes I feel comfortable with her, but it was more fun than anything else. So to be honest, Ain was expecting Chris to come too. "... Huh! Chris wiped the mess and tears. Slap gently on the cheek and stare at Ain. "Ok...... I''ll wait for the souvenir and leave a message." I still can''t sort out my feelings. Still, I understand it''s a situation you have to give up, Chris. I decided to try to leave a message precisely because of the thought of a disconnect. "Yeah...... I''ll get a lot of souvenirs, so wait. But I''m sure Mr. Chris can reassure the Kingsville people." ''Yeah, right,'' Chris said that in a quiet manner, getting up and whining even more. "... I wish I could protect you." That whine, which Ain''t heard, pierces Chris himself deeply. You''re the marshal, too? I''m also the Kingsguard knight...? That word is exactly what you shouldn''t say. I wondered how he could have said such a thing to a dialogue as if he were to scorn the people of Istarica. Are you still messing with me? I shouldn''t, I have to change my mind anymore...... Keep chanting in your heart. "Ba, the mountain blessings made in Baltic are a favorite of Master Katima. So you might want to buy it." I didn''t lie to you, but this is how I felt I had to change the subject. Keeping thinking about it earlier, I don''t feel like I''m going to fit into a depth that I can''t get out of. I apologize in my heart for using Katima to talk about her. "Really!? That''s good to hear...... thank you Mr. Chris! Ain''t smiling without knowing how that feels. But thanks to you, I could double-check one thing. ¡ª¡ª I love Ain''s smile. That was just an undeniable pure thought, no matter what they said. The hero who defeated the sea dragon. That would be the word that will come out at the beginning of the king''s people against the king''s prince Ein. A great hero who crusaded the sea dragon almost single-handedly and consequently brought two sea dragons to the country. That''s what everyone thinks. Such King Prince Ain goes to Baltic. If we were to go to investigate the former demon kingdom, there was no reason not to be noticed. The King''s Capital that day was busy enough to make a mess along the boulevard at its opening. We were all celebrating the festivities of Ain heading to Baltic. "Everybody''s hot, but you''re fine." "You''re a hero, Ain''t you?" Chris walking next to Ain. I smile at his words. "It stinks, so I hope it''s time to calm down..." "While Ein is alive, I don''t think he''ll calm down." "Oh, my God..." Boulevard in Wangdu with severe heat retention. The heat of the day reflecting the cobblestone is also strong on Ain''s body. His martial arts tradition will be passed on to the future Ishtarika, as well as to Ain during his life. "And if that''s true, it should be a departure at night..." It has been announced that Ain is going to Baltic for the most part, and the departure took place at sunrise times. For this reason it is scheduled to be late at night to arrive in Baltic, at the time opposite to the departure for Ist. "Well, let''s go into the station and head home." Ain''t even come to White Rose by carriage. Today we will be taking the great strip there and boarding the train to Baltic. "Then Dear Ein. Drop me off at the train." "Yeah, okay. Thank you, Mr. Chris." Chris leaving a message doesn''t take the train. For this reason, I am escorting you today as an escort to the station home. By the way, Krone, Lloyd and Dill faces are already waiting for Ain at home. Because they had the necessary support to go to Baltic. By the way, Olivia, who nearly came to drop me off even in disguise, is retained by Martha at the castle. Numerous Wang Urban residents are pushing over the station campus. Ain''t never walking near that crowd, though, because Ain''t going through a private passage to a home with a royal train. Arriving at the train, Ain broke up with Chris and went into the car. I will not forget to wave to the King''s people who came to see me off, as it was in my story with Warren. Ain''t going to be looking into Baltic for a month. "How was the atmosphere outside, Your Highness? "You''re all good even though it''s hot. I want you to remember to drink proper water." Kings of people with a little festivities. I worry that it''s something I want my body to be aware of. "Krone, by the way. What about the Lloyds? "I''m in the front vehicle. This time, we''re splitting the Kingsguard between the front and the rear." "Oh, regular placement, Rikai." As a first place, the Royal Dedicated Train usually presupposes taking many Kingsguard knights. For this reason, the front and rear of the royal vehicle are sandwiched by the Kingsguard knights. Placement of knights to take royalty safely. That''s called regular placement. This time there are many Kingsguard knights and servants, thus taking the form of their regular placement. "Then this vehicle, uh..." "It''s just me and Ain, right? She is a competent aide. Competent aides... just be aware that aides. If I don''t, I''m going to get weirdly nervous. "We haven''t stopped here for now. Let''s go inside, shall we?... Ein drinks something? It was hot out there, wasn''t it? "Cold tea would be nice." "Tea. Okay." I was just thirsty. That''s a competent aide... or something like that made one discovery. It was an overheated, harsh temperature today, and probably Krone himself was hot. Thin-wearing shirts have a good understanding of the line of underwear from behind. It''s a failure.... this investigation is bad luck. That''s how I realized it, Ain. "Well, of course I take my gaze off, huh? This is what Gentle is called. It''s an important way of thinking as a prince, isn''t it? and show his proud face toward the void. ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with you? "Yeah, nothing? He''s got a throat." I was trying to wonder, but how he didn''t particularly care. She walks straight ahead and goes into the lounge to prepare Ain''s tea. We''re going to spend a long time together. Let''s go calmly... and breathe deeply with our hands on our left chest. "I can''t believe it''s tough from here... do it, adventurer town Bart...! It''s not even a blur as a cause, but let''s blame Baltic, who''s never been there before. That must be the best part. Ain settled down a little and then followed Krone to the lounge. It has been about four hours since I left Wang Du. It''s going to be less than half way through yet, but the sight around is going to change dramatically. In all the zones surrounded by large rocky mountains, in the distant mountains, we saw a large bird flying with four wings. How strong is it? What kind of attack are you going to make?... what does it taste like? At the end of the day we reach our usual point, but many questions arise. On the road so far, I had some discussions with Krone. That''s plans and lodging after Baltic. Reinforcement of details became the main contents. And now, it blossoms on the subject of the old demon kingdom. "I know it''s dangerous. But when I heard you had itches with your first sire, I''d be worried about that." "I''m sure it''s an impressive region.... Be really careful, huh? If there''s anything else weird, why don''t you touch it? "Oh, I''m not that much of a child..." I can''t really trust Krone just because of what''s been going on. Ein denies it, but Krone still can''t believe the word 100%. "When it comes to what the first Ishtarika king did, it''s an expedition to the demonic kingdom, after all." "Yes... indeed, when His Majesty was alive, His Majesty made an expedition to the Land of the Demon King. But the way you put it, you can''t get a full score." "... to? I don''t know what''s wrong. His Majesty the First made an expedition to the realm of the Demon King. This must be for sure, yeah and roaring Ain, Krone tells the answer. "Was he already king of Ishtarika when His Majesty the First travelled to the realm of the Demon King?... or did you become king afterwards? That''s what I''m saying." "Shh, excuse me, Mr. Krone...... A little more details¡­" ''You can''t help it,'' she continued explaining. Krone, who came after himself, is a little more familiar with Ishtarika''s history than he is. When I got back to Wang Du, I thought I''d study again. "About 500 years ago. The Demon King has been crusaded, can we get this far? "Yes, Doctor! I''ll try to get back to you well with the play stinging interaction. She also had a good Nori and responded well to Ein''s attitude. "Hehe...... good.... then suppose it was crusaded 500 years ago. Has Ishtarika been around since before? Or did you do it after that? That''s what they say and think Ein. What I learned crusaded the Demon King about 500 years ago. That is the content of the First Majesty.... then I realize that I didn''t understand where the time for nation-building was. "In the end, we don''t know when we were founded. Is that before the Demon King crusade? Or is it later? It''s just common sense that it''s been around since before the Demon King crusade. Some of the scholars have yet to be finalized." "I doubt why you''re so familiar with it, but I''ve learned" "That''s what came out of the aide''s exam. That''s all I understand." My own assistant exam. I could understand how difficult that was. I didn''t think it was treated as an exam until the scholars were studying it. "Which is before or after the crusade? The clue is supposedly still in the former demon kingdom. That''s why this investigation was part of the purpose¡­ Your Highness Prince Wang didn''t know about it." "Ha. Your shoulders are getting narrower." "Even if it gets narrower, you''re the commander, so hold on, okay? The commander of this investigation has, for once, become Ain. I suppose the Lloyds give a lot of instructions, but it still makes no difference that they have the highest power. Ain''t that how Krone brewed the tea for me? Drink it and circle your thoughts. "(Were you attacked by a crisis called the Demon King after the founding of Ishtarika? Or did you take control of the demonic kingdom and build Ishtarika after unification? I guess so)" Which comes first? That''s not on the record, but when you ask me, it''s definitely an important story. Ain''t got into his own considerations as he sees the mountains moving. Rather than being sloppy, a mountain landscape with many pointed rocks. The landscape is shaped to tickle Ain''s manhood. Looking at the view outside, I hear a voice from her sitting in the front. "Hey Ain. Do you remember the word" royal gacha "? "Hmm?... Of course I remember. Royalty started it, we''re playing with our own bloodlines. It''s a word we don''t really know." Krone snorts at Ain''s reply. Carelessly, various races, such as Olivia and Katima, have also been born into the royal family as a result. Super-Rare in the ''Toxin Decomposition EX'' class, by the way. If so, what kind of race? I can''t help but worry about that. "But what''s wrong with that? "I don''t know yet, but an interracial race who was in Demon King''s Land interacted with the royalty. That could have happened, right? "... I''m afraid of the part where you can''t say there isn''t." At the end of the day, interracial and demonic traction is nothing but content based on national decisions. Inhumans and demons alike have ''demonic stones'' and ''nuclei'' as two important organs in their bodies. I can have a conversation with people and it won''t do any harm. As a result, it is in the history of the past that we are judged to be an Inhuman, and there are numerous examples. In retrospect of that, I don''t see the possibility as zero. "What was the first queen of His Majesty''s kingdom?" "Certainly... named by His Majesty the First, a species called Pixie" "You were fairy. Sure, I see. Well, I don''t know where we''re going to meet, but it''ll be possible..." Ein will also marry his wife one day. This is a settled fact, but then the next thing I think about it is Royal Gacha. What the hell kind of race is going to be born? Though I need to find my wife first, do I marry her from a nobleman somewhere? I feel subtle considering that. I look at her right in front of me, and I spin my thoughts. "Uh... what''s going on, Ein? Look at me suddenly..." --¡­ now I don''t have to think about it. I''m not even rushed by my family or Warren. It''s subtle when it comes to shelving, but I''m in a difficult mood. But the lit krone is not quite rare and bad. Suddenly weak, Krone gradually blushes her cheeks. "No, it''s nothing. I''m glad I wasn''t rushed." "... hehe, weird ein. His Royal Highness Prince Wang lost the heat outside." I haven''t lost the heat, but I don''t know what to say. For now, let''s be soothed by her smile. 86 Snowland. Approximately half a day''s journey since leaving the Wang capital. We headed north that long distance and showed Ain the unfamiliar landscape as we proceeded. I heard it was a land with harsh cold, but I''ve already had the opportunity to see the snow for a few hours now, which surprises Ein. The mountains that were shining in the horizontal sun also now show their faces at night by the big moon. I opened the window and the cold, fresh air fills Ain''s lungs. When the landscape I was looking at just now started blurring like an illusion. Finally, the royal train arrived in Baltic. "The time is... yeah, looks like you managed to get there before the day changed" Unlike regular vehicles, the Royal Private Train does not go as scheduled. That''s because it weighs in on safety by repeatedly accelerating and decelerating, watching what''s going on on on the road. However, this operation was able to arrive earlier than planned. "What, sam!? What is this!? Huh? Are you sure it''s the same continent? "It''s the same continent... Come here, Ain. Your neck will be cold, so keep warm." Are you gonna warm me up? I almost heard that, but of course I was mistaken. A muffler with long hairy feet and a good touch. Krone wrapped it around Ain''s neck. I''m still about the same height now, but I''ll probably be able to get over it by the beginning of the year. When I think back on the fact that I used to have more height differences, I can feel that it has grown a lot. "Thank you, Krone. I didn''t expect this to happen all at once by opening the door..." I arrived in Baltic and didn''t get out of the train immediately. I just stepped out of the lounge and went all the way to a place behind the door until I went outside. That''s right, but this cold. When I do my hand on the windowsill, I feel my fingertips freeze. "Cold!? Oh, it''s cold. This? "I don''t know why I tried it...... here. Give me a hand? When he gives his finger as he is told, Krone wraps it in his palm and warms its cold fingers. "Ugh. It''s not really cold...... haha, I''m anxious to go ahead. What are you doing all of a sudden..." "By the way. Am I the first Prince Wang to make an aide do this? "Oh, Your Highness. Were you aware? "... sorry" All I can say is thank you to Krone for the novel but for laboring my fingers. Is it because your heart is dirty that you just look like you''re rubbing your fingers?... I''m sorry about something. "Yes, I''m done.... Oh? Why are you blushing? Did you get lit? "Let''s just say it turned red in the cold." "Heh heh... I''m in awe. Your Highness." All I see as it is is is that I just came to flirt. ... Dill and the others were saved in another vehicle. "Shall we go then? Baltic landing." Cough lightly and get back on your mind. Getting along with her is patient now. Ein thus took a step towards the adventurer town of Bart. Gyu, walk on snow with Gyu. Not enough snow for my legs to hide. Deep down, however, there are plenty of shoes to hide in. If you look off the road, the snow is probably removed around the area where there is more than 1 m of snow to spare, and the part that becomes the road. "Dear Ein.... Something seems strange, but it''s been a while since I''ve seen you." Speaking of which, I haven''t seen him since yesterday morning. Dill was busy yesterday too. There was also support for today''s journey, because we had many meetings. And I''m not even face-to-face this morning. Even this morning, the Dills went to the train first to prepare themselves. If you hear this, Ain''t just thanking you for your thoughtful support everywhere. "Right. Whatever it is, it''s all about getting there safely.... So, uh..." See Lloyd standing next to me chilling. He seemed like he was going to call something, but he wouldn''t open his mouth to see if the words didn''t come out. "... in this case, Master Lloyd is appropriate. It would have been nice if it had been you, Marshal." That''s how I taught Dill, Lloyd. Dill was wondering what to call Lloyd on this occasion. My father is not divided between public and private, nor is he the Marshal. That was giving him a stray. "When you''re a member of this, make it your father. It''s easier that way." Looking around, Krone next to Ain. Two people, Dill and Lloyd, are walking on the other side of it. "... That''s right, Dill. Not at all... Your Highness has been very kind to you, thank you." "Also, I''m sorry, Dear Ein... I will be studying again in terms of these common sense..." "I don''t care. So, what did Dill try to tell Mr. Lloyd? Earlier, Dill saw Lloyd and said something. I mean, I guess I have something to tell Ain. "Oh, you know what? I thought what Dill was trying to say was probably about this chain of command. Together with Ein''s escort in this investigation, the Kingsguard Knight, I am the one with the highest authority. I was going to tell you about it." "Ah, you know what? But it''s reasonable, if Mr. Lloyd is here, everyone should be allowed to learn. If you can, I''d like to know how your son feels to be nearby." "Ha-ha-ha! Then let''s be honest! I guess Ein''s words got into the bump. As with Ain, Dill is also interested in what his father would say. "I''m lost because of what happened earlier, so let''s get back to my desk first." Start over from seating. My son (Dill) seeps through some remorse after seeing those Lloyds. "... I regret that I can''t deny it, but I will definitely let you say ''gibberish'' and show you any of it. Dear Ein." "Ha. I''ll be expecting you, Dill." It''s going to be hard to make this guy (Lloyd) say goodbye... But I won''t forget my support for Dill. "So let''s get back to it. So I''ll take charge of the escorts and the knights. Let me show His Royal Highness Prince Wang that it hasn''t rusted yet." In retrospect, this is the first time I''ve seen Lloyd''s command with my eyes. That arm, which is also praised by Chris at will. That would be one of the pleasures of this survey. "And Ain. Of service¡­ No, I will handle all the final matters of service related to Ain. So I''ll take care of it." "Copy that. That? I''m starting to feel like I don''t have to." "As our commander, Mr. Ein would like you to stand by." "Dill''s right. If there''s an aura or something that only Ein can feel, he wants to know it with me." I mean, if there''s anything to feel about the red fox? Durahan and Elderlich influence. There may be something special about that. If you change your mind, wouldn''t it make a difference if you weren''t around much else? "... yeah. It''s a fluke." Ain''t enjoying the softness of the cold gear because it''s a little annoying if you think so. Wrapped in fur, this cold protection is warm and pleasant to the touch. The muffler Krone wrapped around me is also fluffy and pleasant. "It''s night and the store''s pretty open." "It''s a town of adventurers. There must be many adventurers who are going to work¡­" I don''t really want to think about working from such a cold night. Many shops remained open, as many adventurers from this hard time, depending on the target demon. "Unlike Wang Du, not like Yist. I knew it was funny what kind of city you don''t usually come to." Baltic features are briefly stone and bone. The rest is iron. Instead of stone, stone materials close to rock and signs with giant bones are visible to the eyes. As I heard from Chris when I was at Ist, I also saw numerous blacksmith buildings. Aren''t they blacksmiths cold? At the store where it opened, she took a break from smoking a flue pipe (Xcel). Sometimes that figure is a tank top by the way, and he''s manly for a long time. On the contrary, although there is a roof, there seems to be an open terrace liquor store, where noisy adventurers look successful. "Right...... By the way, Master Ain, that big bone. Actually, it represents the character of the store." Lloyd said that, pointing to a giant bone sign. "Bones are the size of the store? Mr. Lloyd, that''s..." "If I tell you, those bones are expensive. So a giant, sturdy bone tells us how thriving the store is. But sourcing the bones is a difficult business. And let''s have a lot to do with luck. That''s why it''s an easy indicator." There was also adventurous town like this. When I hear that and confirm it, I do use bigger bones in larger stores. I mean, I guess the store is thriving. "Inns are different though. If it is also an inn for tourists, nobility will also stay there. So there''s no big difference between Wang Du and Yist." The same goes for the Inn where Ain and the others are headed. There are decor and atmosphere to suit the area, but like a liquor store or blacksmith, there is no such thing as big bones in front of the store. "I see... Speaking of which, thank God I was quiet when I was supposed to be here." "Speaking of which, yeah. Dear Lord Lloyd, is Prince Wang not very welcome among adventurers? Krone, questioning Ein''s words, asks Lloyd. "No, that''s not true. Instead, Ein was highly regarded, because he single-handedly crusaded the sea dragon." Lloyd''s reply was the opposite, saying Ein''s ratings were high. Then why? The question raises. "So why is it? I don''t want you to welcome Ain, but I feel too different from Wang Du..." "It''s easy. The information that Master Ain is coming will be sticking out on the guild. But there''s a problem here." Gokuri. Ain and Krone drink saliva. Dill also seems to be concerned about the reason, staring at Lloyd''s face. "They don''t look at any of the guilds to hear from the country. That''s why I thought it might be the same this time. Ha, ha, ha! Exactly. The top adventurers see a lot of information, but the vast majority don''t check in too much detail. Instead, it''s all about going straight into the scene once you get the request. That may be true if I say disrespectful, but I''m not willing to point that out anyway. "I see..." Emergency communications, such as sea dragons, will be put up, but other royal matters, etc. will be put up in separate frames. As a royal Ain, although he had a desire to see some more, he also remembered his joy in his adventurous personality. "So long, Ain. I have plans for tomorrow." "Is that it? I thought you were off tomorrow." Ain arriving at the inn. Because I have been booking for some time now, most of the rooms are filled with investigative teams led by Ain. A little craft is placed, or some demonic stripping is arranged in the hallway. Some of the interiors were seen as such in the room where Ain stayed. But sometimes it''s for sightseeing and aristocracy, and the vast majority of the facilities are no different from Wang''s capital or ist. Some side of me felt happy, and I felt inadequate. When you open a window in such a room, a cold breeze enters and Ain''s breath stains white. Ahead there was a little balcony, and Ain got his feet there. "It''s gonna snow, isn''t it? "Crone, come on, too. It''s beautiful." "... Yes, sir" And so she came next to Ain. I was trying to explain something until earlier, but I get caught up in Ain''s pace. "Really beautiful..." Fantastic landscape in the eyes of both of us. The town of Baltic is open even if it may be late. Compared to Isto, this town, which never loses, is lit by warm lights in many places. Lights illuminated everywhere and large amounts of snow that keep falling. It was as beautiful as one snowdome, scattered with gems. "There are demon kings near towns like this. I don''t know." "Oh, maybe the other way around, huh? "... Huh? Has it gotten a little chilly, Krone approaches Ein naturally? "I mean the demon kings first. Maybe you liked this snow scene earlier, huh? "... I see" Looking back at the demon king, I don''t think it''s a mistake. She looks adorable with beautiful silver hair. This snow view would suit her like that. "I wonder what kind of town it was" "... you mean Demon King''s Land? "Yes, yes. I wonder if there was a beautiful view like we''re looking at right now." "Maybe there was... that''s what you think when you look at this view" Are the streets still there, too? I can''t help but wonder what''s left of the old demon kingdom. Seeing Krone trembling a little next door, Ain moved his body. "Oh, thanks..." "You''re welcome." Ain''t wearing the jacket I was wearing to Krone, who was looking cold. I wish I could shut up and close the window, but I still don''t feel like leaving there in the heads of the two of us. Krone also honestly accepts Ein''s care. In front of those two, there''s still a lot of snow coming down a few centimeters. "Speaking of which, what are you planning to come in tomorrow? "Yeah, I have plans to say hello.... just now. I was hoping to hear from you a little sooner." As a krone, he seems dissatisfied and uncommonly complains. "You mean I''m going to say hello to someone? "On the contrary. Someone''s coming to say hello to Ain, just be patient, okay? ''Never mind,'' Ein said to Krone, who seemed sorry. Whatever. She''s not bad at all. "That''s all right.... but who''s coming to say hello? "Well... as a title, you''re a Baltic lord. As a nobleman, it''s the Count''s." "The lord says hello? That didn''t happen with the ist..." "Of course I do. ''Cause you didn''t tell Ist that Ain''t going, did you? Indeed. I was honestly convinced of Krone''s words. In retrospect, because he was hiding himself, he met a troublemaker named Viscount Sage. "Speaking of which, you did." "There''s no nobleman who doesn''t come to greet His Royal Highness the King when he knows he''s coming." "Sure if you ask me...... So, what time does it start? "I''m heading over for lunch. I heard from you." Then you can sleep slowly. It''s a long journey, even though I''ve been on the train for a long time. I wanted to avoid starting in the morning if I could. "Then I think I''ll get some rest." "Right. Exactly in the morning... I wouldn''t have let you." Nicole laughs and says so, but she probably means it. In case you came from an early hour, it should always be a front door payment. "And then Ain had one interesting thing to do." "What does that Count have to do with it? "Yes, I do.... In the letter, it says:" That said, Krone stopped even closer to Ain. "I heard my brother Kaisel was taking care of me at school..." I wouldn''t expect this to happen without an open mouth blocked. Ain''s face, all at once, stained with surprise. "... you''re lying, aren''t you? "What are you going to do with this lying... no more" "Huh? The Earl''s man? How could someone like that have been an adventurer..." "It''s a time when there''s a king prince investigating the old demon kingdom, isn''t it? No, I have a reason. So it''s a different frame. I wanted to make an excuse, but I can''t say that strongly because I''m personally interested in the former demon kingdom. "It''s a very thick party..." Chris'' sister, who has the strength to outsmart even Lloyd, to the honorary professor of the most prestigious institute in Ist. And the Count''s Born Swordsman...... what could be a darker party of ments than this? "With what intent did Instructor Kaisel become an adventurer? Shall I put that away for a moment? Let''s just think about saying hello to that brother''s Count tomorrow, shall we? "I get it. I''ll look forward to seeing what he''s like." I finished talking about what was at stake and enjoyed this night scene. It''s time to close the window and go back to your room. If you think so and look at your left arm, you look at Krone, who is somehow attached. She wasn''t aware either, she was talking to Ain as she was in nature. ¡­¡­ What am I supposed to do? I wanted to talk to Katima. I don''t think she''ll give me the right answer, but I feel comfortable with her at times like this somehow. "Shall I go back to my room then? Let me get you a warm drink." Think for a dozen seconds and come up with one operation. It''s a warm drink operation. Begin walking towards the room with natural tricks and ask her to add a drink. The dimensions are that you can return to your room naturally. I don''t have a naming sense, but I should be able to expect that effect. And after you mouth the dialogue, you just start walking. "Well, I think I''ll have something too because it''s a little chilly..." Following Ain''s movements, she also moves her legs intact. Keep it up. She goes to get drinks. The operation is a success, I''m afraid of my talent. Even as it remained natural, Ain moved his legs. Her neighbor was also natural, but she suddenly opened her mouth and startled Ain. "Hehe...... thank you for the escort. His Royal Highness Prince Wang" Two people walked a few steps from the balcony and back inside the room. Laughing softly, she walks away from Ain''s hand. I felt her affection for the way Pelo and I tongued out. The left arm after she leaves, I remember the illusion as if it had suddenly gotten cold. ''I see. Was he a convict'' sentiment to Ein. "... one day I''ll let you illuminate the other" It was just a little bit of a cool determination, but this is one down. But I remember having the same resolve before. --Dill and I would be good subordinate combinations with each other aimed at the bottom. After this I went back to the two of us as usual and enjoyed the warm drinks she prepared. 87 Must leave a message. I realized it was surprisingly warm in the morning. It''s just that there are conditions for that, too, and the sun isn''t hiding in the clouds. With the sunshine, I can feel some warmth. When you open the window, a cold breeze blows in, causing the facial expression muscles to contract. As long as it''s been hitting me for a little while, but I don''t want to do that because it''s going to get frostbite if I keep going. ''Mm-hmm,'' he stretched out and stretched. It doesn''t feel common for everyone to feel comfortable with this first move in the morning. "Come on, I wonder if Krone''s awake" Across the living space, I was resting in a different bedroom from her. From the inn side, a room with multiple bedrooms means the same room is treated. But it''s not the same bedroom, so I wasn''t exactly nervous. Weave a cardigan and go outside. I know it would be nice to get dressed and then get out, but I really wanted to enjoy this careless feeling. A space different from the bedroom I usually spend. That is a new stimulus, and I want to respect every emotion of it. Then I opened the bedroom door and opened my eyes to the living room. "Oh, good morning, Ain.... I think it''s cute, but I can''t really let my men see it." "Oh my... you''re early, Krone" "Really? Ain''t too early, so it''s something similar. Glad you slept more." Ain''t got some embarrassment when she says it''s 6: 00, but she''s already seen her well dressed. "Kee, I''m going to get dressed..." "Are you getting dressed? I wouldn''t mind, would I? "That''s a matter of my feelings... I''ll see you later" Ain''t totally awake now. Go back to your bedroom and start dressing. A change of clothes I prepared last night has been placed by my bedside. Restore your mind and take it, exhale and then start dressing from your torso. "Come on, let''s do our best today" There is still time for the Count to come and say hello. Until then, enjoy breakfast or chat with Krone. Afterwards, Ain, dressed, returned to Krone and enjoyed the warm tea she prepared. "A fait accompli, is it? "It would be something similar" When Ain and Krone were having breakfast together, the headquarters of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce in Wangdu. There Graf and Alfred enjoy the conversation while having breakfast as well. Augusto Chamber of Commerce, which has now grown into a major chamber of commerce. If you''re also its chairman, it''s only natural that you don''t have much time off. Alfred, as Graff''s assistant, is equally encouraging to work. But fortunately, I guess that means we''re both enjoying this busy life. "From a third party, it just seems like we''re sleeping in the same room. If that''s the case, the troublemakers will get away with it." "Sure if you ask me. But there have been rumors for a long time, and some of them have been eager." "I don''t remember the first three digits." As Krone was going to school, that was already followed by a troublesome amount of suits. I know exactly what''s in her mind, even if I tell her that, all I''m saying is, ''Properly say no''. "But I doubt it. Then why won''t Warren and the others soon be engaged?" "Maybe it''s national. I also hear that His Majesty Silvado engaged Lady Laralua when she turned 22. I don''t think I''ve crossed it early, but maybe it''s another common sense here." Royalty stuff would be better if you just made a child of me. It would be even safer for me to marry a few more wives. Even so, Silvard was only one wife, and it was too late to get engaged. "There are also delicate issues. You can''t ask too much from me, but that''s going to be rude." "Right...... By the way, boy." "What? I guess we both remember where we used to be young these days. As in the past these days, where there are no people, Alfred calls you Boy. "If the lady were to get engaged, the opposite, etc..." "There can''t be. What did Krone aspire to Ishtarika for? If you think about it, you can''t even stop it, and I can leave it to you, Your Highness. I think so." As a single, defeated sea dragon, he became the head of the school, arguably the highest school in Ishtarika. Furthermore, the position of Prince Wang. Man enough to make you wonder where the flaws were, that was Ain. "Nevertheless, Your Highness will not have a hand in joining Krone and Inn" "Wow. Why would you think that? Graff confidently told him so. What gives him so much confidence, Alfred to visit it. "I don''t think I have the guts to do that yet..." "... I''ll leave you with what I didn''t ask" Alfred decided not to ask about it for a bad reason. Ein, on the other hand, finishing his meal and enjoying his relaxing time. If you took May, I''m sure she would have gladly encouraged snow play. Looking at the snowy streets reminds me of Mae, the angel in the cafeteria. We have to find out if the knights were Lolicon when we get home. When I was thinking about that blurry, I was called out by Dill, the exclusive escort. "Dear Ein. Did you sleep well last night? "It''s okay. It was warm in the room and the bed was nice" "That''s more than anything." Sometimes the time for the Count to come was approaching, and two Lloyds and Dill came to Ain''s room. Now the four of us sit on the couch and wait slowly for that time. "Speaking of which, what''s the Count''s name? I totally forgot." "Ah... sorry, I forgot to explain it to you too. His name is Count Riselle Bart." "You''re similar in name to the instructor. It''s easy to remember and helpful." The family name, like the territory, bears the Baltic. If you listen to Kaisel and Risel, you realize they''re really brothers. It''s ridiculous to ask about the family situation, but if you get a chance to ask, ask about the instructor. "Then the way you call it is Count Baltic." "Right.... Speaking of which, Count Baltic seems to be wearing a sword too. Maybe he''s a Baltic lord too." "True, it''s a lord-like hobby here. Do you know what Mr. Lloyd is like? "Several times in the past. We had a chance to have a conversation at a party at the castle." I heard good things about that. I definitely want to hear what he was like. "What kind of person? "I''m a pleasant man. He has a warm personality that weighs heavily on humans. As Lord Krone once again said, you are a rare nobleman who can handle swords at a high level." "Heh... that doesn''t sound like a tough thing to talk about." "Don''t worry about that area. When it comes to sword strength, by the way, five minutes for Dill before he goes to Euro. I think it''s six minutes now." These days Dill is a powerful man with no enemies among the Kingsguard knights. When it comes to its dill and near strength, Ein is also strongly interested. "On second thought, neither Mr. Lloyd nor Dill. We''re both fine aristocrats at the Duke''s house." "Ha ha! What can I get you, Master Ain? Hey Dill!" "Yeah, right, Father. Whatever you do, we are a shield to the royal sword. So Dear Ein, I would rather you treat me as a single knight than a nobleman." "I see... You can count on me." It is with pride that the Greyshire family has weighed in for generations. Never the character of home. That pride is the thought that has given birth to Kingsguard knights for generations and has been credited as a heavy town among them. For this reason, rather than nobility, everyone has been raised as one of the knights. Even Lloyd, the former marshal, has been raised by his father to be a fine knight. Talking about it, the door gets knocked from the outside. "You must have arrived. Dill, pick me up." "I understand. Then, Master Ain, I beg your pardon." If you talk about nobility, it''s not a good idea for Dill to go out. Anyway, he''s a Duke too, so he''s in a better position than the Count. But now Dill is Ain''s escort. Besides, I think differently, so I can''t complain about going out for the understated Count. It was understandable in Lloyd''s words that Count Baltic had no troublesome character. I can trust his person reviews, which is why he''s probably the right person. Ein changes the mood he was slowing down and keeps waiting for Count Baltic to come to his room. "First of all, I would like to apologize deeply for making a sudden offer." Count Baltic, who has been guided by Dill. As Lloyd explained, he gives us a pleasant move for a long time. But he apologized for this sudden appointment. "I''ll see you first, Your Highness. I''m Riselle Bart. Your Majesty has entrusted this Baltic land with the status of Count." Count Baltic entered the room in a crisp motion and bowed his head to 90 degrees. The romance grey hair is beautifully stiffened and the grey beard is masculine as well. That posture, with its spine pinned, gave the impression of being a sophisticated military man. "Nice to meet you, Count Baltic. I''m sorry to bother you, I''m glad to see you with the famous Baltic lord." Mouth your belly, but of course I didn''t know about Count Baltic. I predicted Baltic''s lord would be competent, but it was via Krone that I heard about him, and even more about yesterday. But face-to-face with him, I can understand what Krone and Lloyd have explained. "Have a seat. I want to talk to you slowly." "Ha! Now if you''ll excuse me." Thus Baltic sits down to the front of Ain. Dill goes behind the couch where Ain and Krone sit and stands there alongside Lloyd. "I''m glad you even came to Baltic this time" His face, which he speaks of so, somehow resembles that of Kaisel. The nose muscle and the eye area have similar impressions to Kaisel. "It''s a combination of investigation. But Baltic is a good town, and I like the atmosphere." This is true, by the way. From Ain''s point of view, the city like Baltic is full of favorite parts, not to mention everything. Earl Baltic, who heard that, beware, thanked Ain. "That''s good. It''s a town with lots of rough people, but I appreciate you saying so." "I would like to have fun with a blacksmith or something before I go home. I hear there are a lot of good blacksmiths." "Let''s see. Anyway, it''s a treasure trove of demons and mineral resources. So the more it''s called a blacksmith''s sanctuary, the more blacksmiths are packing it." The way Count Baltic sits, he has a beautiful attitude that even those who watch him fall in love with. If you look at it, you can understand why Lloyd is such a nice guy. "I''m looking forward to it. If you have a recommended blacksmith, let me know later." "Then let''s prepare a letter of introduction to the blacksmith. I thought I''d be in the store as soon as I had it." I can honestly thank you for the offer, Ain''t got his face down too. But the word "reference" reminded me of one thing. "Speaking of which, Count Baltic. I heard of the Count''s brother, instructor Kaisel, but I remember receiving one reference from him as well" What I was receiving from Kaisel was a letter of introduction to the Alliance. Kaisel, who was quite famous for everything, was the reason I was told and received that the references would be useful. "That man gave you a letter of introduction...? What a rarity, but with Kaisel''s letter of introduction, His Highness''s investigation will be completed." "Hmm? Unusual...? "Yeah, on the rare note, I''ve never heard Kaisel write a reference. Anyway, he''s as bigoted as he looks." Doesn''t the Earl, who smiles and talks about Kaisel, look like he had some fun and wasn''t close to his family? and make Ain predict. "I haven''t heard from you lately, but if you''re doing well, it''s more than that." "... I hear something unexpected, but how did the instructor leave the Count''s house...? "Oh was that it?... Simply put, it''s for a dream. Both Kaisel and I were born in this Baltic. So I had more praise for the adventurer than I did at a young age, entering and leaving the guild. Of course I didn''t take the request, I enjoyed the atmosphere." The look on his face as he begins to speak is as gentle as he is nostalgic for the past. "Sometimes I''m the eldest son, and from my parents, I think he was a good listener. But Kaisel asked for freedom. The rest is a simple story. I left the Baltic family forcefully, that''s all. There''s nothing personal about me." "... I was wondering if there was a bigger problem" "We apologize for your concern. But I''m sure... Kaisel just got the wrong house to be born in. I had a dream for him, and I wanted to make it happen. That''s all." Next time I''ll ask you for a tickle at school. I''m not going to look forward to hearing from you. To the extent that I was not angry, I decided to make him roll around with exquisite lines. "Whoa, that''s a waste of time. I''m sorry, Your Highness." "No, never mind. It was quite an interesting story, even for me." Because there was something I could talk about. This alone could be said to have been worth this encounter. "... Sometimes His Royal Highness thinks he plans to head to the former demon kingdom" As far as this is concerned, the wrapped air of the Count changes. It is clear everywhere and transforms into something that calmly looks at Ain. "... ah. I will investigate the former demon kingdom." Anyway, that''s the main purpose of this one. There are also traces of red foxes and other things there, which are likely to happen. The Earl stares into Ain''s eyes. "I see... you seem serious" Phew, exhale, and so he shrugged. I was looking Ain in the eye to see how serious he was. "You can''t stop if you seem serious.... Well, in the first place, I can''t stop it." "Ha. Sounds like you cared." "Terrible. It''s the end of old age.... Well, actually, that''s what I came to this time. It''s natural to say hello, but one way or the other, that''s the point." That said, he took a piece of parchment out of the bag in his hand. "I''ll give you this one" "... What''s this? "This is the way to get to the old demon king''s realm, in this time of year. The snow hasn''t gotten deeper yet, so I was wondering if it would be a good time to start early." What he gave away was a passage to the former demon king''s realm. It was one of the things Ein and the others wanted. "Let the guild guide you as well. But I was wondering if you could read it in advance and make some plans." "This is good... it will help, Count! Thank you!" "I''m more than happy for you.... By the way, I was wondering if this time of year''s itinerary would take a couple of hours on foot." "... Huh? Ain''t surprised enough to say back to the primitive. On this tough road? Walk nearly three hours? "It takes a lot longer than when the snow is severe and there is no snow. So I was wondering if that was necessary..." I mean, we leave in the morning, we arrive before noon. And when you do the investigation, you are likely not to be able to go home within that day. "... Lloyd. I want your opinion." "Ha! What is your opinion?" "You can''t take a day trip, can you? "... I thought I should be prepared for a few days of camping" ''Right,'' I convince you in my heart. Walking all that time and going out of your way for a day trip sucks efficiency. It would be more realistic to camp in silence. "Okay. Thanks, Lloyd." And Lloyd, shut up and bow his head. Now, what should we do with the plan... Think about it, but it''s not up to you right away. This survey ensures about a month of days. But what''s the best thing about a few marches? It is also dangerous to think further. The old demon kingdom probably remains in hidden danger. If you think about it, you can''t even turn lightly, the weak ones...... maybe you shouldn''t take them for a supply, for example. Think of it that way, one first. There was something in Ain''s head that was definitive. "(Yeah. Krone''s leaving a message)" She would disagree, but I disagree with taking her as Ein as well. You can''t take her to such a dangerous area for days. "(What a persuasion the problem is¡­)" Chilla looks at her next door. You''re already thinking about what you''re going to do, staring at the parchment handed to you by the Count. Because of this, Ein''s gaze is not noticed, and he is silently focused. "Now what is it..." As much as it leaks out of his mouth, it has become a source of concern for Ain. "Yep... that''s true. How do we plan¡­" Right. How do we plan to convince them? ... the two of us think a little differently, but what we do is very similar. "Let''s make a good plan later. Let''s start with that." As it stands, I just can''t decide what to do. Let''s hear Count Baltic first and figure out what we''re going to do next. 88 Road to the old demon kings realm. Longer than expected, talks continued with Count Baltic. Needless to say, the old demon kingdom thing was affecting me. In the evening, when the red sunset began to plug into Ain''s room as well. Count Baltic finally walked away from this place. "(Well, I don''t know what to do...)" In the end, the only thing is unshakeable. Krone cannot be taken to the former demon kingdom. But she herself is willing to go, thinking about how to persuade. Peek into the faces of Chirali and Lloyd. He''s a smart guy, because of that, I could also understand with eye contact what Ein was distressed about. Lloyd starts thinking with his hands on his mouth. You wait! I suppose it would be easy if I gave the order, but from the beginning, a powerful means can also be used. "I think we can arrive before noon if we leave after the sun rises..." What Dill talks about is marching time. But to what extent can Kingsguard knights finish their journey? That''s not clear. "Anyway, we''re not very used to marching in the snow mountains either.... unless you''re sorry." It also snows in the winter in Wangdu. That being said, I still sometimes don''t pack that kind of training, and don''t you burn your hands there? I expect. "All this is about the knights and adventurers who are defending the fort. They''re more used to it." And Krone sitting next to Ain. As she speaks, those people will be more accustomed to it than Kingsguard knights. But I can''t help it anyway. We have to think, in order to do our best in the present situation. ... Well, for Ain, the other one is more of a concern material. With that in mind, Lloyd seems to have come up with something and opens his mouth. "Dear Ein, by the way. A letter of introduction from Lord Kaisel¡­ how about we use that one to have it investigated by the Alliance? "... uh, I mean, that" "This is an investigation activity divided into two hands. Troops investigating the former demon kingdoms and those working on guilds to investigate.... what do you think? Hear this word and think. In other words, a force that stays in the Baltic and works to the Alliance to investigate. Besides, I''ll appoint Krone as my commander, and I''ll leave the references to everything. Is that what this is all about? And we march to the former demon kingdom... Hmm, I see. "(I''ve been a marshal for years. That power is brilliant)" There is. Rather nothing else? and Ain consider in his mind. I don''t actually feel that''s better than that. If you think it''s inefficient or unsuitable, can you also get the best results? and can also be expected. "Then we''ll discuss what''s next, incorporating Mr. Lloyd''s ideas." The flow has been decided. All I have to do is tell her about this so she can be convinced. ¡ª¡ª Honestly, actually. "I''m worried about Krone," I told her sincerely, and she could put up with her voicemail. This was Ain''s one mistake, yet to understand the female mind. A number of Kingsguard knights and salaries were exchanged for several crossing meetings. It was conceived by Lloyd as a second-hand investigation activity. And here''s the decided combination. An excellent combatant and a group of "Old Demon Kings" who consolidated the researchers. And a group based in Baltic, headed by Krone, conducts investigation activities. Incidentally, the latter will be asked to hand in the letter of introduction Ein received from Kaisel and to take part in that investigation in the form of representation. Though he seemed dissatisfied, Krone was convinced by the word Ein''s representation. She agrees to research activities throughout the city in Baltic. After that, an organization was created under her command, and the division ended in a day and not long. The necessary materials were then selected and confirmed, and the materials were packed into the baggage of those heading to the former demon king''s land. Sometimes it was an unfamiliar snowpath march, the contents of which were carefully and carefully prepared to hold up for a month in case of shipwreck. I could see how many times Krone looked at me like he had chewed up a bitter bug and was struggling with this support. The departure for the former demon kingdom was decided four days after discussions with the Earl of Baltic. ¡ª¡ª and finally. The morning came four days later. "It''s still cold today..." "But it''s not snowing. Instead, it''s freezing cold." That morning was the coldest day since coming to Baltic. Water droplets attached to the windows are frozen, and ice columns (rough) formed on the roof extend further to the ground. I woke up about a few dozen minutes earlier than usual. Ain and Krone. I didn''t have any particular promises or signals, but they joined me in the living space, as if we were meeting. "Lower temperatures make the ground slippery. So be careful, okay? Don''t fall off the hill and come straight back to town...... right? I say that with a couscous and a laugh, but it''s a plain and real problem. Ein is as unfamiliar with snow as Krone is with some of the members this time around. That''s why I was worried I''d pull my leg off, but I''m not sure Crone would even tell me. "... if you''re not really careful, I''m afraid it''s going to be real." "Oh really? I would welcome that if I were to come back. When you roll back in, don''t worry, I''ll hold you back and stop you." "That''s fascinating. So much so that it''s going to roll deliberately." Klone helps Ain travel support as she blossoms in jokes. I''m done with my luggage, but I''m in the middle of changing my cold gear now. Sometimes the cold was harsh, and he had a thoughtful support. "And then there''s this. It''s a magic device that can keep you warm, so take care of it, okay?... if you''re hungry, you can''t suck unconsciously? "It''s a matter of life and death. Even the old me, I''m sure I could stand it." What Krone says is when Ein was young. Before I trained, I recalled that I was unconsciously sucking on demon stones. That was close, Chris. To the point that I was unconsciously sucking on her demon stone, it represented his character as a devourer. Ain''t been worried about demonization lately or absorbing demon stones. However, Katima''s research has proven that there is no problem with moderate amounts. Without absorbing the level of energy that demons will need to evolve, there will be no impact in terms of demonization. So Ain, like before again, is able to absorb and enjoy the Demon Stone. "Replacement stones are bags over here.... I think I know, but why don''t you eat something to replace it? Can you stand it?" "You know what? Don''t look at me like I''m looking at a little girl, okay? Is that how much you can stand? Nor can it be called a gentle expression when it comes to it. But when I change the way I say it, the way I talk to my child makes me feel a little sad. "Roughly. That kind of demon stone is a worm or a Big Bee, right? Then it''s nothing novel..." "... hey Ein? If it was new, would you have eaten it? "Ah..." Because of the failure to deny 100%, the voice leaks as if it were ''ah'' to squeeze it out of your throat. It of course reaches her next door, jito eyes and stares into Ain''s eyes. "... Your Highness? ''Ah......'', what does that mean? "Oh no. Smile like that, put pressure on me... and decide not to ask me? Have you ever thought about this? Beautiful jito eyes are somewhat powerful, when you feel some kind of pressure. "Just in case. I''ll tell Lord Lloyd to be careful." "Is that it? Don''t you trust me?" I cannot speak to the people, but Ain has one martial arts tradition. That was a story when we crusaded the sea dragon, a story told by Chris. Even though it was at Seto time of death, Ain had succeeded in enjoying the taste of Sea Dragon''s Demon Stone. That''s the story. It''s about when Ain was knee-pillow by Chris, but that''s heard by royalty and those in close positions without being hidden. "There was something about the time of the sea dragon, and I thought you could still trust me on this matter? "Hmmm...... To be honest, five minutes, maybe five? I thought." "Hehe. Maybe five centimeters? A discipline that keeps going politely and smoothly while talking. Even in these parts of care, I roar Ain''t gonna do it... I feel comfortable with this air. "Yes, end of story. All you have to do... is walk around with your bag." "Thanks.... oops, that''s pretty heavy" I''m done equipping myself with cold clothes, so I move my legs. Even if you always want to move your foot, its footprint is so dull that you feel it dozens of times. I almost knocked my body on the floor. Though processed, he also wears several pieces of clothing inside, wrapped almost his entire body in fur-covered equipment. That can''t feel lighter. Assuming the focus was only on cold protection, it wouldn''t have weighed as much as it does now. But we''re headed for the old demon kingdom. Going there, it just seems like suicide to look out for defense. That''s why I chose excellent materials for defense and brought them from Wangdu on purpose. "Looks like your footprint is unstable... are you okay? Can you walk properly?" "Uh... wait a minute" That''s how I test it in the room. The journey to the Old Demon King''s Land is tough, but I can still get confirmation here as to whether I can at least move my legs. Examine your senses as you carefully step on the floor to be sure one step at a time. A feeling of overlapping the surface of the skin with a skin that is not newly your own. I struggle with managing my center of gravity, but compared to the first step, I have no problems at all. "I wonder if there''s a problem as long as I''m conscious. That was the first step, and it just didn''t feel right." "Oh, yeah. Then I''ll be relieved." He seemed relieved and sighed hah Krone. I put a lot of hard work on her, too. I always want to go home with some accomplishment in order to reward that hardship. "... but if this is the case. You should have tried it properly in the castle." The word does not mean much to Ain. But for Krone, who heard about it, it would result in Ein taking it more heavily than he thought. "Oh yeah...... sorry" Why are you apologizing? Seeing her with a look of sorry for her words, Ain asked it in a bit of a hurry. "''Cause it''s something I should have noticed when I was an aide to make sure in advance..." Rarely depressed. No, she''ll look like she regretted it. Sometimes I prefer to have a strong sense of responsibility, but if I try to Ain, I want it to be a little more shattered. "It''s not that I care..." "Getting zero on what if is also my job as an aide.... I don''t want to obscure that." "Ugh, um..." Ain''t got a worrying feeling too when they look like this when they break up. So the word that Silvard likes, ''Prize Essential Punishment'', came to mind. "Hey Krone. I''ll be back in three days, that''s good, right? Sometimes it''s the first time, and this date is three days in today. Probably for the second and third time, but I''ll be on my way a few times. "... Yes, I do. But what''s wrong with that? Then at times like this, you won''t be punished for saying something a little different. "I''ll be so tired when I get home. That''s why I order Assistant Crone to relax when I get home. So this mistake is a write-off." If there is a gap, I can flirt. No, Ain''t probably going to save Ain''s body a lot of fatigue. More snow is falling on tough roads that you don''t normally walk on. Walking around there for a few hours, and further investigation in the former demon kingdom, there''s no way your body won''t get tired. So if you tell me the truth, I can''t deny there''s a part called ''Please massage me'' either. ¡ª¡ª When he heard the words, he saw her face as a guide pocan, and Ain nibbled his grin. "K, Krone...... what that face. When I jumped on a sea dragon, he looked the same." "Mm, mmm... Huh! What the... Ugh." I could finally win just one. She inflates her cheeks just a little and creates dissatisfaction like a normal girl. My cheeks are getting a little red, is that a cover of light? Nevertheless, I''ve never seen anything called ''Mmm''. But I think she has one of these. "I don''t like it, but it''s my call." In the meantime, I assure you before she disagrees anyway. She goes out, because sometimes it''s more honest to force her like this. "... even if they don''t tell me. When Ain came back, that''s what I was gonna do for you." "Oh, well... it was. Then I''ll ask you to keep it in mind. That''s good, right? Ain''t surprised by her spirit of service, but still going strong. You don''t have to tell me. You''ll go and remember, but, well, things seem to say. For a while she looked unhappy biting her lips. I guess that''s how I got organized in my mind. I blushed in embarrassment, and I finally came to convince myself. "Ok...... If His Royal Highness says so, I will sweeten you to that tenderness this time." "Mm-hmm. Honest and good" Maybe you should get ahead of yourself. It''s such a small thing, because Krone was seen with a lit face or a peeling face. I''m sure the investigation will go well. It''s not weird to think that way either. "Well, shall we go then? It''s a little early for a rendezvous, but, well, I guess it''s okay." Actually, I''m kind of getting used to my body. I guess it worked out that I was moving my body to gesture and hand gesture to follow Krone. The body seems to be getting used to its unique weight and the body feels lighter than it initially did. "Hey Ain. Really careful, huh? Don''t push me, okay? "I know. Sometimes it''s my first day, and I''m thinking about going home when things get dangerous." I want to avoid distress. Even so, it seems that it is easy to understand the journey, so it seems that it is about once every few years to be shipwrecked. Plus this time I''ll have a few guides from the guild. The equipment is also equipped, so the support is adequate. "Are the Lloyds downstairs already? It''s still a little early for the promised time. But I''m sure Lloyd and Dill will already be in some work in the lobby of the inn. "I think he is. I think we''re double-checking our progression for departure." Ein nodded at Krone''s words. They said they''d come and drop me off, so the two of us headed up to the lobby together. As we descended into the lobby, the Lloyds were in the middle of a dominance as expected. I asked him to greet me gently before continuing the work, and after approximately 10 minutes he finished preparing. Unlike usual, the Kingsguard knights change their clothes to complete cold-proof gear. I feel careless, but a little leisure feeling sprouts up in Ain''s mind. ¡ª¡ª Then he tells Krone, ''I''m coming,'' and Ein finally leaves the inn for the former demon king''s realm. This journey with several researchers as well as Kingsguard knights. Though it had not snowed when I left the inn, I felt cold enough on my face that the sweat was about to freeze. But if you wave your hands and feet, you won''t feel the cold there. The equipment provided is excellent and apparently doesn''t make you feel cold all over your body. ... for three days first. Let me in today for three days. If I could go back to the inn, I think I''d be heading back again for the second and third time. But without sweetening it, ''May there be a discovery from the beginning'', Ein offered prayer to the goddess Lori of nostalgia. 89 What is the right appearance. For example, winds with extremely low temperatures. Let''s say I compared that to a snowstorm. In the former case, the wind hits the exposed skin like a face. Then, after a little while, you will feel the cold as if it is gradually painful. And in the latter case. In the latter case we must be prepared first and foremost to be covered by the worst sight. This means that the risk of shipwreck is much higher. When you think about it this way, it won''t matter what the former thinks. Because even if you feel pain at all, now that you''re still in strength and you keep walking, your chances of dying are almost nil. You''re losing the sound of snow. "Yep. The temperature is even lower around here." As Dill said, the temperature drops every time we approach the former demon king''s realm. A situation where the surface snow has not dissolved and is dry. Therefore, even when I stepped on the snow, there was no sound of gu, gu, and as an image, it was sarcastic as powdered snow. Because of it, those who slipped on its snow continued to emerge. Guidance from the guild is walking behind the Ains. Though I will provide guidance, I need to walk while escorting around because there was a danger of demons appearing. "... snowfield training." "Snowfield training...? Near Ain, Lloyd and Dill walk as escorts. Though Lloyd raised his voice and gave instructions from time to time and was directing the organization, his main job was to escort Ain. When Lloyd opens his mouth, his white-dyed breath leaks. No matter how stubborn a knight as he is, it is only natural to be affected by these natural influences. "Yep. As soon as I return to the King''s Capital, I thought I would appeal to His Majesty. ¡­ training in areas with snow. You should increase that." "Right, Father... And now we cannot face the people of Ishtarika." I guess we both did pretty well. The more Lloyd thinks so, the more harsh the journey to the former demon kingdom is. There are terrain problems, there is no snow like this near the Wang capital, and temperatures have never dropped further down to this point. "You will need to organize your budget. So it''s not that easy... but this is still urgent. You should impose snowfield training in Baltic on Kingsguard knights." "Uh...... I knew I was unhappy with Mr. Lloyd." "Well, I''m saying it sounds great, but I''m having a hard time, too. Dill, it''s up to you to go back to the inn, so get your ideas together. All right?" "Yes, Father." Looks like we''ve got a new job for the Knight Parents and Children. The task is to prepare a draft of "Snowfield Training in Baltic". Always a head down thought, but Ain''t praying for your body to be careful. "Nevertheless... the view is good. The environment sucks." Silver world on one side, in a frozen sky on one side. Snow like large grains of cotton wool shaking from time to time. A world of first-class scenery, beautiful to say the least. It was just a secret place, but it''s too cold. To the former demon kingdom, after a few ramps, it is necessary to cross a single ramp. It seems half the way has already passed, another stomping or something. Take a deep breath and send this cold air to your lungs. Then my body feels cold for a moment, but it feels more like my body has refreshed than that. "... Dear Ein. Please stop." That''s how I enjoy the air Ain''t got Dill''s voice. I seem to have discovered something and started staring at the distance. "Father, something is coming at two o''clock." "Okay.... Whole stop! Intercept!" Ein also reacts with Pickle to Lloyd''s signal. I was ready for the Hand of Fantasy so I could fight whenever I needed to. "Dear Ein. Step back, please. Stay in a way that''s sandwiched between me and your father." "Oh, oh, okay" Lloyd stands forward and stands up to protect Ain. He pulled out the large sword he was carrying heavily, and took it in his hand with a front-eye stand. The Kingsguard knights who were also walking behind them pull out their swords and try to surround the researchers and the guides from the guild to escort them. Once you enter the former demon kingdom, for some reason, no demons will appear. However, it has not yet entered the realm, which is why demons from the Snowfield Zone appear. "... Enemy Shadow 3! "Confirm medium! All enemy shadows, 12 o''clock! A knight who confirms the enemy shadow with a telescope tells everyone loudly what it is. Lloyd and Dill, who heard about it, exhale quietly and relieve themselves of what doesn''t seem to be a big problem. "Did you confirm the enemy shadow?! "Ha! All enemies shadows, bitches, rabbits! ... Huh? What''s that? Rabbit version of the goatmeunagi? Humorous naming attracts Ain''s interest. "Yes, that''s right... Dill, I''ll kill everything. You stay away from Ain''t, no matter what, just protect Ain''t. You can''t protect anything else." "Yes, sir." Tell him to do it, Lloyd, who wields his sword lightly. Ain was mentoring Lloyd, so he knows his strength by himself. But this is the first time I''ve seen his strength in an actual battle. It''s obvious, but unlike during training, it strikes me that it involves killing, etc. "Hey Dill. What kind of creature is a jerk rabbit......? The goatee is never called a goatee because it has eight eyes. Because there are six holes in Ella and they look eight combined with two eyes, they just bear the name Yatsume. But rabbits. There is no such thing as Ella in rabbits. I just want to know what kind of adult you are when it comes to it. "It''s a rabbit about 5m, living in a cold area." "You''re too big. It''s not a rabbit." "Ha.... By the way, it''s a rabbit-shaped demon with eight eyes, just like the word" goatee ". And then, as you can see, is it about six legs... oh, by the way, it''s carnivorous" I was afraid it was just as the name suggests. What do you want to do with eight eyes in such a cold place? Ain''t feeling subtle when aiming for eye drops is also a struggle. "That''s the way it is..." "Yep. But there was another feature¡­" "Features?" Make a noise called Dododo, and three goatmeat rabbits approach. Guess it''s because it''s carnivorous, Ain''t got the whole line as bait and they''re going to storm us. But without worrying about the momentum at all, Lloyd is reliable in wielding the sword and examining his senses. The ramp of the Yatsume Rabbit keeps moving toward Lloyd without losing momentum. "Funnnnnnnn! Ein said, "Hit it! ''I meant the moment I thought. A goat rabbit running the lead stops the movement at a distance of about 2m directly in front of the Lloyd. What''s the matter with you? and the more the surroundings questioned, the less pickly the air stopped. Lloyd''s sword, shaken down, begins to penetrate the ground. "Yep. It''s a trait.... The rabbit is so gastronomic that it''s called" Snow Mountain Gem "." "Isn''t that great?" I heard good things about this. Lloyd looks back at Ain who thinks so. The two remaining palm rabbits stopped at about 10 m back and began to catch a glimpse of this one. "Hmm...... Is it still difficult to keep up?" "You looked heavy, Father." "Oh. But, well, it''s not bad, it''s something I can handle unexpectedly" The two parents and children started the conversation as usual. What are we gonna do with the stopped bunny rabbit? and Ain puts it on his face. "Dear Ein. You got some pretty good ingredients. This is good luck." "Uh, Mr. Lloyd? He''s stopped, but what''s wrong...? "Hmm? Oh, you mean this? Don''t worry, it''s already over." Finished? What''s over? The question only deepened, but the answer quickly appeared in Ain''s eyes. "Here''s the thing. No... sometimes it''s good to wave a sword like this" Then he went to the side of the Yatsume Rabbit, which stopped nearby, and suddenly kicked Lloyd. After that, the body of the goatee rabbit shifted from the front, and after a few seconds, the body opened beautifully toward the left and right. "Dear Ein. I have one idea.... just one thing. Working out just one thing makes it special. That meant it was" one-sided "for me. How was it? The moves Lloyd worked out risking his whole life. That is outrageous.... was a move from a pure straight front. That''s the only move for Lloyd, the strongest move. Its amputating surface, which beautifully amputates the whole body, is exactly the sight that even seems to be art. Blood spread all at once from the cutting surface, which dyed the silver ground red. "Huh...! ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­ The two Yatsume rabbits, who were on guard, walked away early enough to see it. I guess you understood that you shouldn''t have your hands on it. "Well, Dear Ein. Here you go." Not caring at all about the grotesque, Lloyd approached his body and wandered. Then take out one object, wipe it with snow, and then show it to Ain. ¡ª¡ª There''s no way a foodie Ain''t gonna notice that when he sees it. "Ma, Demon Stone...!? "Taste it later. The meat also spills, but I thought this would be the best thing for Ein." My fondness for Lloyd was probably the moment a few steps jumped. An unexpected raid led to the decision to put it on premium ingredients. That was too much of a word to motivate them, as they began to get tired. "In the end, everyone loves delicious things." "Dear Ein. Don''t give it too much mood and not even eat the demon stone you brought in." "... Yes" A competent aide has already informed Dill and Lloyd of this concern. Ain, who received the demon stone of the goat rabbit from Lloyd, walks lightly with his face. It is undeniable that many ingredients taken from as many as 5m body bodies have resulted in the compression of luggage. But given the many benefits it would bring, I couldn''t have abandoned it. I finished demolishing it with a few knights and packed it in my luggage with the snow. I bring enough food, but I still feel safe that I can hunt locally. "Nevertheless, that move was amazing" "Is it your father''s? "Yes, yes. When were you hanging up? I thought so." "Sure. I think that''s really brilliant." How did you get the blade to arrive when you said there was a distance? Even if it can be delivered, it''s not a human trick to open it, including the spine. Ishtarika''s strongest knight. I think that''s why I caught a glimpse. "It was a beautiful helmet. ¡­ the walls that Dill has to cross seem to be quite high" "Ha ha... But you can''t lose. I''ll make sure it collapses." Dill and Krone. Ein, blessed by his men, was fortunate. No matter how decent the master may be, it can be as much about his men not being decent. ¡ª¡ª A line that kept me walking for a few dozen minutes from the raid on the Yatsume Rabbit. The uphill slopes, including unfamiliar snowways, finally come to an end. From here it finally becomes the flat journey I haven''t felt in a long time. What that means is that we plugged into the former demon kingdom. "Dear Ein. Finally." "Right, Mr. Lloyd.... I think I''ve managed to avoid shipwrecking anyone." After all the trouble, we only had to raid the rabbit. Let''s just say the journey went well. "Dear Ein, by the way. Quick, but one thing I''ve found out." "What did you find out? I coughed with Gohon and Lloyd changed his mind. "In the former demon kingdom, demons don''t live there. The demons are intentionally avoiding it." "... go on" "Ha.... I checked the escape route of the Yatsume Rabbit and the footprints on the road they were headed for. And some beasts and another footprint." When were you sure about that? That surprises me, but Ain''t learned too. That even from a small place like this, we can get information. "They''re not showing signs like going up this ramp. It just seems intentionally avoided." "Does that mean today happened? "I did think about that, too. But... with all due respect, this is my unique feeling." Ain''t what Lloyd''s trying to say, but I need some information. Continue to ask for his opinion. "Fine. I want you to tell me what Mr. Lloyd felt." "Yes... then I will tell you" Gradually the heart sounds louder. What words come out of his mouth and what did he feel? That doesn''t stop Ain''t distracting me. "It''s been since I finished going uphill earlier. I felt it clearly from there....... we are watched. I''m ahead of you, from something. Chris also told me, as if I was being seen by something. Said it was the place where I had that feeling. And Lloyd had that feeling as well. If so, then there is no more blame for that, and it is likely the fact. "Chi, Father..." "Dill. Maximize your alert. All right?" "Of course. But... what the hell is that?" "Uhm...... I see" Dill, like Ein, is interested in what Lloyd felt. If you look at his forehead, you can see some sweat floating. "... let me tell you right now. If it comes down to it, just Master Ain. Just protect Master Ain and go back to town, okay? "Father up......!? That''s no way even your father could lose. Is that what you''re saying!? "Well. That''s something you don''t know if you actually cross swords. But yeah... at least they could take one arm and one leg at a time" A feeling that is only intuitive, so to speak, unrealistic. If I say so, killing chills and chills can be considered a form of intuition. Even if it doesn''t feel realistic, it''s a special sign that a guy like Lloyd thinks this way. ¡ª¡ª You can''t possibly not feel threatened with that. "So I say it again. I order you to be the head of the Greyshire family. If you need anything, just protect Master Ain and go back to town. All right?" "¡­ Indeed, I accept" Dill quietly agrees. But it''s only strange... what''s the point of bothering to keep an eye out from afar? Are you on guard as an intruder? If we were to treat him as an intruder, wouldn''t he come out to use force? I don''t have an answer for thinking or thinking about it. What I know is that even Lloyd may feel threatened. The other is that its existence has yet to come out of hand. "Nevertheless, I don''t think Ein will be harmed." "... to? "I expect Durahan and Elderlich to have an influence. They were heroic and full of charm that attracted the inhabitants. So if whoever is watching us was of the demon kingdom, is there a safe part of it?" ''That makes sense,'' I convinced him. The current Durahan is suppressed by his daughter-in-law (Elderlich), but he may come out if he has to. If you believe in books or records left behind, Lloyd might be right to say so. "Father, you are forbidden to be alarmed, are you? Totally...... have another weird prediction" "Heh, what''s weird? What''s weird! It would be possible! "We''d rather believe in our own arms than be so uncertain." "... Didn''t you start to say it, Dill" To the interaction between the two, the tense atmosphere is relieved. The knights who were listening nearby also begin to grin in their faces. "Ha ha! Looks like Mr. Lloyd will be losing soon." "... Ah, even Master Ain! I smile in my face and start to tear up about Lloyd. Lloyd''s such appearance was unusual, and the Kingsguard knights similarly laughed. "Come on, guys. The old demon kingdom is almost here! When you arrive, you can rest slowly, so keep your mind on your way! Grayshire Parent-Child Exchange and Ain ? t. By those two, together, we regain the kind of energy we had when we left the Baltic. A march on Snow Mountain, which will be a nabas more than I thought. He remembered the illusion that by spiritual annihilation, his body would also become tired. As Ain says, there shouldn''t be many paths left. Moraled by those words, together, we continue on the journey that plunged us into the former demonic kingdom. The flat road is a happy place. Is that one lesson you noticed about those things? The time approaches noon and temperatures gradually rise. Then the light of the sun also increased in intensity, and its light reflected on the snow and glowed gently. Light snow as a feather. But it disappeared as we approached the former demon kingdom. Now there was a blue sky on one side, showing a calm aerial pattern to the Ains. "Something warm." "Yep... to be honest, it''s a little hot in this outfit" "Sure. But it''s hard to wear it when you take it off." I feel relaxed about how warm and cheerful I was. What was the harsh environment up to the hill, and the way it made me think so, gradually transformed the way it hit. "Master Lloyd! According to the Alliance, you can already see the old Demon King''s Land! "Oh, okay! Good luck reporting!" From the information I was escorted, I receive a delightful information. Finally, this long journey is over. Together they raise their voice of joy at the information that they will arrive in the old demonic kingdom, which is their destination. "When you arrive. I need to give you a break first." "Thank you for your concern. Dear Ein." Lloyd bowed his head and thanked him. In fact, Lloyd, Dill, and Ain were equally tired, making it a situation where they needed a break. "... and you saw it" Lloyd, who walks in the lead, finally sees the look. The land we finally reached, is the Demon King''s Land? and had a sight to question. "Father... For the sake of demon kingdom, you''ve got a lot of ground." Dill next door had a similar idea to Ain. A cobblestone with several types of bricks arranged and intricately patterned, like drawing an arch. By the way, it''s collapsing, as have past incidents, but I guess degradation also affects them. Though the standing houses had already collapsed, they nevertheless used bricks as well to show off their sturdy appearance. "That''s the height of culture. And look deeper, that''s the Castle of the Demon King." Imitated to Lloyd''s voice, Ain also looked to that aspect. Standing there is a giant castle. But he looks familiar. "... White Knight? It was a castle in the king''s capital, similar to Ain''s house. However, the shade contrasts with the black tone. If the castle of the king''s capital is called the white knight, can the demon king''s castle be called the black knight? "But right...... yeah. I don''t care what the name of the castle is now." And as with the castle of the king''s capital, a gigantic gate stands before the castle. "Ha, it does look a lot like White Knight...... A, Dear Ein? I kind of felt it. I want to step on that cobblestone quickly. He wants to step into the land. The emotion that springs from the depths of my heart is somewhere nostalgic, like being miserable. Like sad, like happy. I can''t sort out my feelings, but I didn''t lie to the thought of being happy to be here. "Sooo... ha..." I breathed naturally and heavily. I get the impression that the land has no colour, as if the time had come. I couldn''t hear the creatures, the wind didn''t blow, and even the inorganics felt dead. Plus the landscape full of dead trees just reinforces that impression. "This isn''t right"... I don''t understand where you thought it was, but the word comes to Ain''s mind. ¡­¡­ He shifted his gaze and glanced at the castle of the demon king in the distance. Still burn the figure into your eyes and gaze into a room that was on the castle. I was conscious. This is probably something the Durahans miss. But he couldn''t feel the way he was going to break out again, so Ein gave himself up to the emotion. I don''t know what''s in that room. But I''m sure it was a place of memories for them. Whether you''re a demon stone, and even now that you''ve been sucked by yourself. They miss their homeland. Now that I know it, Ain decided to give in only one thing. "I''ll lend you my mouth if you say something." You got something to say? Yes, I was going to ask them. And if you have something to say, I''ll lend you a word or so. Yes, I told them. Soon afterwards, I feel something boil up deep inside my body. Did he and she wake up? Now don''t rumble... pray, Ein opened his mouth naturally. But the next word was shorter and more concise than Ein had imagined. ""... I''m home "" Lloyd and Dill heard male and female voices from Ain''s just one mouth. The two of them assumed it was Durahan and Elderlich, with a slight judgment. They were two worried something would happen, but with Ain''s calm expression on their eyes, they change their perception. I guess Ain did something for you. He looked good enough to make me think so. "What... did the wind blow? Dill squeals like that, but that didn''t end there. The dead trees begin to grow leaves softly, and from somewhere they begin to hear the whispers of little birds. Coincidence? Lloyd stood next to Dill in such a strange phenomenon that it made him think so. Come on, let''s go. "A, Dear Ein!? What is your body...!? "Nothing. Just, hey, because I just let you say one word. I''m sorry. On my own." Ein thus took a step toward the cobblestone. Then at the same time as that step, an extreme situation occurs. "Huh... the gate opens...!? Sounds like earthquakes echo, and the gates that were in front of Demon King''s Castle open. A knight sees the sight and raises his voice to his surprise. "Stupid...... I can''t believe the gates of Demon King Castle open. This has never happened before..." Hearing the researchers say so, the knights take simultaneous vigilance. Two people, Dill and Lloyd, get stuck surrounding Ain. ¡ª¡ª but this sight is as if this land, which had ever lost its colour, breathed back. For the first time in hundreds of years, I just said I was back in the right shape...... 90 Poltergeist that. Ein and his team set foot in the former demon kingdom a few dozen years early. If there was a problem, it would only be the one caused by Ain. But if you look at Lloyd and Dill, you can be convinced that it''s better than being run wild. I was getting ready for my lodging, but I just didn''t feel like using the ruins that were left behind, and other than going into the open Demon King''s Castle. That''s why the line honestly set up many tents, as well as cookware and other things that I brought in. What an extreme cold it had been before coming to the former demon kingdom. Here for some reason we are blessed with the cheerfulness of spring, as soon as everyone has taken off the cold gear that was already woven with feathers. In words, I also feel relaxed and camping in the cheer of spring. When the Castle of the Demon King opened, we all exercised considerable vigilance. But that''s also a matter of minutes. Wait, wait, wait, wait. Lloyd solved the problem at the beginning. I felt signs that I was still being watched, but I finally ordered the camp to support me in a situation that didn''t change anything. Then, because I didn''t feel any sign of anything really happening, I enjoyed the cheerfulness of spring. "Master Lloyd! Should I be on fire already? "Whoa! Do it! Do it! Carnivores are ready for now! A knight speaks to Lloyd, who was near Ain. He is a knight who was turning to the lunch discipline and will be cooking the yarmurf rabbit that he was able to take earlier. If you go to a fancy restaurant, for example, you will be able to taste a plate of luxury and effort. I roar for sure, even if I am aristocratic. That is the flesh of this demon. But there''s no way I can cook like that this time. ... Even so, their knights and Lloyds. And with this one, including Ain, it''s more suited to the sex to eat whatever you want in barbecue style. For this reason these cooking will be happier for them. "Dear Ein. If you''re going to put up with that much, don''t absorb it anymore..." "... no. You don''t say such devil''s words. I decided to get this at the end of the day after I ate that rabbit meat." "Was it Master Left... excuse me" Ain''t no use twitching. If I''m going to put up with this so much, Dill thought I should eat something else. But that''s Ain''t how it works. All this time, I have decided to put up with it until the end. Normally, it''s unusual to hold a demon stone in your hand with your bare hands. Anyway, the magic emitted by the Demon Stone adversely affects the human body and erodes it. A trick that can only be done because of its Ain-like properties. Ruins wrapped in spring cheerfulness. So the boy who grips the demon stone so strongly... it seemed like a painting, but the emotion is so tight around only thinking about being "messy". "Hold it that way. Let''s go." "All right, stand up. Don''t bend it! Everywhere, I can see a knight working with his upper body as a tank top. It must have gotten hot while it was moving. But I don''t seem to have forgotten the very least with my sword down properly on my hips. What do you care? This march is made up of only "men" of gender. Nothing special. I didn''t do that, but when the combination was over, it was just a man''s festival. Because of that, they feel more free to behave than usual. How adorable it would have been if there had been an angel May in the dining room. By the way, the reason Barra hasn''t accompanied this investigation is because it was not yet determined that she could stand this date. It''s the result of fear of being used like a throwaway pawn. "Nevertheless, there was such a fine tent" A tent made with magic props to make your living space more comfortable. Using Demon Stone as a raw material, it acts as an air conditioning function and insulation function, giving those who use it a comfortable room...... mechanism. Many of them are assembled, turning quickly into spectacular sights inside. "Don''t worry, what Ein uses is of course superior to ours." "... I don''t care if we''re together" I feel bad that I''m the only one who''s treated like this, even though everyone''s working hard. But from the knights and the dill, if Ein were to be treated the same way, this would be preferable to them because they would rather be filled with sorry feelings. By the way, the tent equipment used by Ain is of course air-conditioning. Good walking comfort on the floor and blackout performance. It has that and a little sound insulation. Though in the tent, you can spend more time in a good space than the civilians there. "I''m gonna bake it! Come and eat from the one who''s finished setting up." While doing so, the cooking squad speaks up. The fact that the fire is ready makes me hear you start cooking meat. Gradually spreading fragrant aromas and happy sounds of meat baking. That further boosted morale and the installation went well. "Come on, Master Ain. Shall we have it too?" "Well, I''m sorry, but I think I''ll get some first." I was looking forward to the meat from the goatmeat rabbit. Is this a luxury from noon? But for them on a steep journey, this much heat was preferable. The same was true of Ain, whose heart was so strong that he could finally fill his empty stomach with food. Katsunkatsun... The footsteps of the leather shoes echo through its wide hallway. Suddenly I thought it had stopped, the sound started ringing Katsunkatsun again, representing her busy appearance. "Oh, uh... Master Chris? "Huh!? Ma, was it Lord Martha...... is something wrong? "Ya... it''s hard to say, but the..." Marshal Christina. From Ain and those close to him, a woman called Chris. It has a shameless strength in its ranks, it has a rare beauty, and it is highly popular with female knights. A woman who was making busy footsteps in the hallway of the royal castle. That was her. "From Master Olivia. We have a message." Listen to that. Chris, is something wrong? What if it''s urgent to Ein...!? and spin thoughts. But the words Martha uttered had nothing to do with it. "''Come and give the twins some rice because the footsteps are so loud'' ¡­" Chris looks sad as if he lost color from his eyes, and opens his mouth. I just self-loathe the fact that I was annoying. "Oh, did I? I beg your pardon, Lord Martha... was it that loud...? If you look at her with a puppy-like look, it''s hard to tell the truth. But there are also the words of Olivia, the master, and it is difficult to cloud the tea. "... just a little bit, I think it sounded" Martha is a caring woman. Chris understands that, too. That''s why words like she was only ringing a little are a big blow to Chris. I can expect Martha to be loud enough to tell you this, which means "there." To the discouraged Chris, Martha handed him one bucket. Bucket......? And I questioned it, but I look inside and I''m convinced. "Uh well...... Olivia asked me to give this to Chris." "You mean chill your head..." It''s a ton of fish in the bucket. A fish packed full of overflowing is twin rice. The twins also hunt for themselves, so meals in the castle do not require much. That''s why I have enough buckets of the size I can hold in my hand. "Thank you, Lord Martha. Then I''ll go outside......" "Oh, keep an eye out...? Behind Chris, who walks with a bump, looks like he''s going to be worried somewhere lonely. At the end of the day I was convinced Chris, but I guess he still wanted to follow me to Baltic. "Mm-hmm. Unfortunately, I can''t fool around with the suppliers, can I? Didn''t your priorities in Chris start to shift from Olivia to Ain? That''s a rumor. That doesn''t mean it''s as a subordination, but maybe Chris is aware of Ein as a heterosexual. Ain''t Ain''t it getting more important as a result? It''s rumored. Martha realized that the rumors were realistic when she saw Chris like earlier. ¡ª¡ª Chris, walking slightly confused, headed out of the castle with a bucket in one hand. Temperatures near Wangdu are still high, and it''s time to feel hot that walking outside isn''t a short sleeve. By the water we arrived, the twins looked like they were having fun swimming around and waiting to feed us. "Yes, both of you. I brought you rice." Sometimes Chris brings food, or the twins remember Chris'' face and voice. The twins, hearing her voice, face the water well. "You''re getting tired, both of you. I wonder if I will soon be unable to get into the waterways here..." Feeling Elle and Al grow, Chris starts sprinkling the fish to the surface as he speaks. The twins joyfully cling to the fish, which is scattered little by little. The twins in this waterway have seemed gradually cramped. Given that it will continue to grow bigger and bigger, it may already be a short time before you can be seen in the castle. "Will it grow like that sea dragon? Um, but not yet, right? In retrospect, the sea dragon disturbance occurred off the port town of Magna. He said he took the fleet, but in one more step he was cornered to the point of total annihilation. Chris, who thought that time was his end, remembers the last time he wanted to talk to Ain. Makes you worry by doing things you''re smart like Olivia and Katima, but you''re free and you don''t really understand. Ain was such a boy, but Chris was feeling like a gem for those rushed days. From Chris like that, I can still vividly remember the moment Ain came to help me. At first I was impressed that she was just Olivia''s child, but from then on I felt attracted to the humanity of an individual named Ain. "Will you both pray that we can go along with our next investigation? "Cu? Cu? Cu! "... queue! Ein''s words are quite understandable, but I didn''t really understand what Chris was saying. But still, I somehow understood that she seemed lonely. A twin who stops eating fish at one end and moves fins towards Chris. I knew at a glance that I was trying to comfort you. "Hehe...... thanks both of you. I must be the first person to be comforted by a sea dragon, right? To thank you for the comfort, throw the leftover fish into the water at once. The twins saw it and ate it happily. "Ah. Dear Ein, I wonder what you''re doing now... I can''t help but wonder. Ha..." In Chris'' mind, when all sorts of thoughts are getting upset. Ein arrived in the former demon kingdom. He was now delightfully devouring the barbecue of the goat rabbit he could, with the same face as the sea dragon chewing the fish. "This is what melts my tongue..." A bite spreads gravy? I didn''t take that for granted. Moderately cooked spices and salt. That''s all the flavored steak meat...... but I felt like I knew a new world of meat. The fact that the tongue melts may not have been more appropriate as an expression. Perhaps you should melt the tongue "and" correctly. If you notice, its flesh that you feel disappeared in no time. Soft, soft enough to rip even just the movement of the tongue, assimilates with Ain in the mouth. The direction of flavour is neither cow nor pig. And of course the chicken tastes different. What I felt in my mouth was the intense aroma mature as if it were raw ham and the sweetness of sweet fat. ... I won''t stop regretting letting two goat rabbits get away with it. "What do you say, Master Ain? Dill, who was eating meat as well, stops by Ain. He was equally impressed by the taste, but he was able to respect his master. "I can''t sleep with my foot on Mr. Lloyd anymore" "Oh, yeah... I thought my father would be delighted." If you look at Lloyd cooking meat as a delight, you can see he looks like he''s having fun too. Ein thanks me for getting this gastronomy and chews this flavor thoroughly. "We save a good amount for souvenirs to Wang Du. So when you get back, your majesty will appreciate it." "That would be nice. I got you a nice souvenir." That''s exactly what you are, Lloyd. He showed me his moves, and I did everything I could to try from Ain. "Looks like everyone''s having fun." "Of course it is. Anyway, it''s not a very edible ingredient, and if you eat something like this after you''re tired, there''s no way you''re not feeling better." Kingsguard''s salary is, naturally, well above average. That said, I can''t put it on more luxury ingredients inside. Gastronomy is important, Ain nodded in his heart. "I want to get it to my grandfathers soon." "Yep. So let''s finish this investigation safely and let''s all return to the King''s Capital." As Dill said, we must first successfully complete our investigation in this former demonic kingdom. Sometimes this is the first time I''m cool, and I''m putting in today for a three-day date. Considering, for example, that the gates of Demon King''s Castle have been opened, a careful investigation will be conducted. I just want to get back to Baltic town with safety first and no injuries. All I had to do was pray that we could finish our three-day schedule with this good atmosphere. "By the way, Master Ain? Will the demon stone absorb from now on? "Hmmm... some parts of me were satisfied with meat, so I thought I''d keep it. I thought it would be tomorrow." "... Huh!? Is there something wrong with your health too?!? Ain''t feeling slightly uncut when you look at the surprised look dill. "I guess I was such a foodie..." We''ll weigh ourselves in next if we get a chance. ¡ª¡ª Of course, but I wasn''t too sure I could weigh myself down. Sometimes on the first day, Ein and the others spent time after the evening setting up the equipment and taking a break. That''s why I''m off today. I decided to nourish my cleanliness and English. Ain is also entering a prepared tent to heal his body''s fatigue. The space provided is approximately eight tatami. It was a large item as a tent, but because it was miniaturized and transported by demonic props, it did not require much effort to carry it. Technicians in demon prop development just lose their minds. "And not uncomfortable sleeping either" Though a simple bed, the comfort is there. When you think about resting in a place like this, wanting more comfort in bed is cruel. In this extra space, some bags and a tank with water. And a larger cushion is placed on the floor. If you look at the clock in your hand, the time is already nine o''clock at night. Unlike noon, the prepared dinner is an item I brought in. Throughout the fire on the preserved food, I ate something warm. The taste was not comparable to that of daytime steaks, but it was nevertheless felt that it was made with the taste in mind. "I wonder where you''re going to start..." What I think about is investigative activity. Ain''t never imagined where to start. That''s also the old demon kingdom wider than expected. And Ain''t no such thing as Iroja for investigative activities in ruins like this. For this reason, it is easy to imagine relying on researchers. There is a building nearby that tickles the mind of a man, called the Demon Royal Castle, where the castle gate opened, but that''s just not instant. No matter how Ain''t, I don''t know what that place is. The sense of crisis is equipped. Second, the sound of metal rubbing outside the tent begins to ring. That is a footstep when a knight in armor walks, a sound that was heard for Ain. The question is, why are you coming over here in your armor now? That. And one more thing. This sound of heavy metal rubbing is a sound of armor that doesn''t sound familiar. "Who is it? I wonder if something happened." Ain heading near the entrance, and hearing new noises. The sound of something huge falling to the ground, like telling the ground. That rang outside Ain''s tent. Ein, who just felt something was going on, hurries out of the tent. "... what is this? Then in Ain''s eyes were two huge chunks of white. I look very familiar with that. Rather than recognising it, it is a creature who spoke in the daytime. "Yatsume... Rabbit...? Those two bodies, which didn''t even move Pickle, had one scratch at the neck, if you look closely. If you touch that body, your body is already cold. Has blood drainage also been applied, there is no appearance of blood coming out? "Who brought this..." There is no one around, only Ain is alone. The metal noise I heard until earlier. I can''t hear anything like that anymore. "Could these guys be the two escaped heads of the day? Even so, I can''t figure out why he''s dead in here. And what was the footsteps earlier, all the mysteries recruit to this occasion. "... Dear King, I ran into a poltergeist in the former demon kingdom." ... You''re just scared of the unknown sender''s luggage, aren''t you? Let''s just go get the Lloyds. You have to ask them if they don''t remember you. 91 A new side and a dedication? Due to a situation where I don''t know what it means, I decided to call it a poltergeist for now. Ain then goes for Lloyd''s tent with a subtle look on his face. And when I was talking about what happened. Leave a message in Baltic town...... no, Krone left to work for the guild came back to his room after today''s date. "Ha... I''m tired" I''m not used to a cold area called Baltic. Because of this, I feel tired, not so much in my body, but in my mental parts as well. Back in the room she takes off her coat and hangs it on the couch. Since the interior was kept warm, the jacket that was woven with feathers also took off. Wear a thin blue shirt on top and change quickly into a lightweight outfit. All you have to do is put on a skirt down there. Remove the button from the top to the second to give looseness to the chest as well. Krone''s chest, which gradually grew larger, fluttered with unbuttoned. "Have you arrived safely..." I can''t keep in touch right now, so I don''t know what Ein and the others are up to. But I''m sure you''ll be fine. We were on our way with all that fighting power, and if that didn''t work, Ishtarika would be finished. Reach for the drink poured into the glass with thoughts of Ain, who is not here. A cold drink stains my tired body. To this feeling that seemed to reach every cell, Krone relaxed with ''Phew''. Since I dropped Ain off, Krone was also sending plans to be quite busy. Krone himself hasn''t shown his face to the Alliance, but he hasn''t had time for lunch either to go and meet the Earl of Baltic or to give instructions to the rest of us. If she finds out Ain was having a fancy lunch, she''ll probably complain about the tickle. "... alone." Though the room is divided inside, I stayed up in almost the same space as Ain until this morning. But for one now, of course, his voice and the sound of doing something. I can''t hear all of that. This may be the first day I''ve ever seen anything close to me in my mind. The rooms reserved for the castle are in the same building. Graf and Alfred are at home by the headquarters of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. If you think about it, Krone felt abruptly lonely. "You mean you were lonely...? I...? It sounds funny, but I can''t think of anything to deny it. The snowy scenery that keeps falling is spreading everywhere out the window. I still don''t feel disillusioned when I stare at the state of it. "Before you think about weird things, take a bath... Shall we?" I really wanted to get the job done first. I''ve accumulated a few things I need to check, so I want to clear that up and then move on to the sleeping schedule. At the time of bathing, I had decided not to work. It could be childish and laughable, which is why I haven''t told Ain, but Krone is more susceptible to drowsiness when he takes a bath. There are some of those circumstances, or I don''t concentrate, so I finish what I have to do before I take a bath. This is one of the rules she set. "But I can''t sleep yet... yeah..." I want to change my current mood. In this feeling, which is somehow getting hung up, it feels like a hundred million bucks to head for the work that is left. ¡ª¡ª And here''s her conclusion after thinking about it for a few dozen seconds. "Yeah, I made up my mind. I hope you wake up early." Let''s just get to sleep. And wake up early for that. Let''s get to work what''s left of us after we wake up. Now in a situation where concentration is unlikely to return either way. Believe me, this choice is my best choice. "If it''s decided, let''s hurry. We have to be ready for tomorrow." I talk to myself a lot today. I was conscious, but there was also a desire to escape this elusive loneliness, and I couldn''t help it. ¡ª¡ª Stop in your room and grab your new underwear and sleeping rolls. Which underwear should I wear tomorrow? Just thinking about it makes me feel a little bit better. You won''t get a chance to show it to "him" yet, but Krone has twice as many preferences for underwear. It''s embarrassing to say it dignified, but collecting underwear is one of Krone''s covert hobbies. I also choose Negrije to match my underwear. Before bathing, it was a bit of fun. "I wonder if there''s a store in Baltic that sells it." If there is, I''d like to give it a try. If I have new underwear, I definitely want to buy it and go home. ... While Ain''t around, let''s look for some time when we can afford it. I nodded so in my heart. And Krone on the bathroom, he puts his hand on the button on his shirt. Start removing the remaining buttons other than the top two, and gradually that skin becomes dewy. "Mmm...... yeah. Beautiful colors after all...... Pink is good, but I still like this color the best" Fine embroidery or luxury items with lace. The skin feels great, and the design goes hand in hand, making me feel happy when I wear it. The underwear Krone prepared to change is black. A piece decorated with beautiful lace and embroidery, similar to the pink underwear you are wearing now. From adorable shades to sexually appealing designs and colors. ... I chose black for my dressed underwear for a simple reason. That''s because, like the black pearl necklace, it''s the image color of "he". I even have such awareness of my underwear. If they find out about that, that''s a level of lethargy that Krone won''t have to blush either. So I probably won''t tell anyone about this. Because that''s all I need to know. ¡ª¡ª Passa. A Krone skirt falls to the floor, making the sound of He pulled out his beautifully shaped legs and also took off his remaining shirt. Put them in a nearby cage and put your hands on the left underwear hock. I enjoyed bathing for a few dozen minutes and left the bathroom to dry my long hair. It is only natural that such splendid rooms as the one we are staying in are equipped with these magic props, and as a woman, we cannot thank you enough. After that, he drank water in several portions, placed his work tools in the living space and headed to his own bed. Rest early and get up early, as I had decided. This way, I figured there would be no madness in the plans. ... but the wish collapses brittle. "... why not" Usually you''re supposed to get sleepy, but that''s not coming only today. Instead, I don''t feel like I''m getting eyes on you. So, do you want to work? Considering that, I don''t feel comfortable with that for some reason. ... It was the worst possible situation. Let''s drink something warm. I think so, I get my body out of bed and head to the living space. Sitting on the couch and slowing down a bit, I realized I didn''t even feel like I wanted a drink. ¡ª¡ª Worst word ever. Krone worries her head about why we''re in such a situation where we don''t know what that means. What''s so different about the environment that it affects your spirit? When I think about it, I hold my head to my pity. I can''t show you that I''m doing this when I say it''s for the side of Prince Wang Ain. "Huh," he sighed so loudly that his worries about what to do didn''t go away. ... While doing that, Krone looks inside the room. You seemed out of hand, looking through every corner of the room with only one person. ¡ª¡ª Then my eyes stopped in one place. "... okay, maybe? Seeing there, the wonder calmed me down. Stand up naturally, say ''I''m fine'' and move on there feet. Walking less than ten steps away, Krone, standing in front of that door, takes a big, deep breath before opening that door. "Oh, excuse me..." I know no one. But somehow, it made me care that I had to say so. When the door is opened, the light (light) lights up and the whole room looks good. "... a bad aide to enter His Royal Highness Prince Wang''s bedroom" He laughed and stepped into Ain''s bedroom. Of course there''s nobody in there. Krone, there''s only one person here. But naturally, I could see that my mind had regained its composure. "Hey Ain. You don''t have to be here to help me." I feel his gentle scent faintly lingering as I sit back on the bed Ain was using. Good smell, my favorite scent. That begins to heal Krone''s tired heart. Stop putting up with ''Enough is enough'' and get into that bed and hug the pillow he was using. If you think it was only a few seconds before you got there, it''s hard to say you were patient. "Huh... Huh... Huh..." Even myself, I was surprised that my glossy voice had leaked for a long time. I guess that''s all I could relax about, yes I decided to delude myself, but I can''t stop blushing. Myself holding Ain''s pillow hard. I was desperate to try to justify that. ¡ª¡ª Krone wrapped in his scent so much so that he would illusion that he was wrapped in Ain when he did. My eyelids gradually get heavier as I make excuses to myself for reddening. "... come home soon, you should..." A backward and understated complaint that understands what I''m doing. The only salvation I could find was the weakness of "loneliness". ¡ª¡ª And Krone put it to deep sleep in Ain''s bed, as if it was a lie not to sleep. A few days later. After Ein returns to the inn, he becomes "bored" by the smell of the bed, but that''s another story... When the night dawned and the outside began to light up. Ain''t got his body up and said, ''Hmm!'' and stretch his spine. I didn''t know what that meant last night. I don''t know who gave me such a gift now, but for now, I decided to thank you. He went to Lloyd and spoke to Dill as well. Lloyd comes to see how it goes. He sees the scene. Of course I don''t remember the Lloyds, and how do you catch the runaway Yatsume Rabbit in the first place? It can be concluded that it is not a human trick. Lloyd and Dill then took turns watching Ain''s tent, adding a few Kingsguard knights at a time. I''m sorry, but Ein was begged to rest well, which means he listened to the wish and rested honestly. "Dear Ein. Are you awake? "Morning, Dill. I''m sorry. It''s always been your turn." "There is no annihilation. It was nothing." Dill made his turn in the tent. A dill, noticed Ain waking up, stops by the side of the curtain placed around the bed. "Is that where Mr. Lloyd is resting now? "... but my father is waiting outside to tell Ain that he has something to tell you as well" Is something wrong? But it''s also bad to keep him waiting for now. That''s what I woke up with, and Ain''t heading to Lloyd''s soon. Even as I headed out, I weaved my jacket and headed straight out because it was just outside the tent. "Mr. Lloyd. Hello." "Oh dear Ein. That just happened last night, could you take a rest?" "Thanks to everyone. But I''m a little sorry." "Ha ha! If Ain''t got a good rest, there''s nothing more we can ask for." I''m delighted with the lavish words. I guess it''s also Lloyd''s "good thing" that makes you feel this way. "Dill told me you had something to tell me? "Oops...... Yeah, actually, I have an interesting discovery, and I wanted to report it. Please come this way." Moving on about Lloyd is just next to Ain''s tent. There are two goat rabbits placed there that were brought in yesterday. "Now that it''s brighter, I''ve checked the neck wound." "Wounds? What happened there? "It''s the left.... In a nutshell, this is art" Even if the wound is said to be art, it cannot be pinned. I wonder if it even says something in the pattern. "Ho, art......? "Both pierce the" nucleus "in a straight line, from about the same angle and position. ¡­ it''s a terribly accurate move" That being said and checked, it is indeed pierced at an exact angle, like a machine. Why did you bring it, and who is it that you bring it to? The doubts remain, but I can see the skill level of the man who did it. "But this is like a gift." Ain and Dill agree with Lloyd''s words. If you ask me, it even seems like a offering to have brought two such fine items. ¡­ but it falls into the worst category as a way to receive it. "But it''s a gift, and I''m the target of it..." "Um, you''re right. Now¡­ I just want to figure out what kind of dedication this is from." "That''s the hard part. Father." "Oh yeah...... Perhaps it has something to do with whoever was watching us. Besides, I can go to Ain''s side without anyone finding me. It also means the bearer of such power." The latter meaning is more lethal than anything else. If it is a perfect hostile creature, it will be killed while the Lloyds are unaware. It''s not funny when that happens. The idea that Ain''t the only one who can keep it alive at all costs... will also be a feather that will melt away lightly. "So first of all, you should be glad you''re not a pure hostile creature." Lloyd''s mood is complicated. The most important thing I''m thinking about right now is suspending the investigation and returning to Baltic. This situation is too wrapped up in uncertainty. In case anything happens, maybe we should just leave here honestly. Yeah, roaring, Ain mouthed his thoughts like he had a point. "Speaking of which, Durahan and Elderlich. Neither one of them was responding, so maybe it''s okay." "... and what? "Hopeful observation, but we''re trying to settle something with the Red Fox. And you don''t feel like abandoning Durahan or anything about me, do you? Instead, you''d be taking clams and my body away from me." He''s got a dry smile on his face, but Durahan might do it. In retrospect of what happened at Euro, I don''t think it would just be a matter of getting hit. "Anyway. I''ve been here so close, and I wanted to talk to you" directly ". Who it is and what it''s all about." Ein mouthed it, emphasizing the part that it was direct. Having heard Ain''s thoughts, Lloyd and Dill can feel justified in the thoughts. "Sure...... That Durahan is going to take away Ein''s body." That''s what Dill says and reminds me of the incident aboard the ship "White King" dedicated to King Ishtarika. I took Ain''s body and went on an outrage to destroy part of the ship. That he didn''t serve anything was not particularly problematic about last night. Wouldn''t that mean something? and Ein expects. "The most suspicious part, I knew it was there," I glanced at the Demon King''s Castle. Demon King Castle opened suddenly. If you go there, someone may have come to deliver the "offering". Nevertheless, we still have no determination to get in there together. "... you''re teething" If you go there, you might have some kind of answer. It just seems so, but it''s a shame that we can''t get into Demon King''s Castle. "Let''s get our hands on it from where we can find out. Even if you''re greedy from the start, there''s going to be some trouble." Seeing the two snorts, Ain walks out wondering what''s going on. After all, I don''t know who came for what purpose. "(I''ll take this rabbit meat because it''s a corner)" The Second Day of the Old Demon King. Investigative activities will finally bring up the curtain. 92 Chivalry spirit just overflowing This place is as cheerful as it is in the spring compared to on the road to reach. Ain''t got a good look at everybody working. "... I can''t solve it" It was just one word, but no more words to describe Ein''s mood. "Dear Ein. I hope you''re satisfied..." "I understand what you''re saying. But if this is it, I really don''t need to be a kid..." The Second Day of the Old Demon King. What Ain''t doing now is sitting back in the chair provided, elbows on the table in front, waiting in silence... what a tight look. Dill waits next door, but Lloyd is well aware that he seems busy skipping instructions. "You might still be in danger..." There was also an offering incident last night, and Ein hasn''t been allowed to do anything. Speaking of unforeseen circumstances, I can''t help it, but still, doesn''t it make sense that I came? I think. "... hey Dill" "Yes? What is it" "Demon King Castle. Go for it." I won''t go "...... nah. It''s a joke." Ain''t said that with a delicious smile. Dill handled it too quickly, and I can no longer hang up on him. "It was really helpful not to have Master Katima for this investigation" "Why not? "When I realized it, I would infiltrate Demon King''s Castle with Master Ain, because yes" "... no. Exactly. I said I wouldn''t go that far. Mr. Katima doesn''t know, does she? That guy could do it." Try to blur, but the eyes and thoughts he sees Ain''t no different than "it" for Katima. That''s just a bitter laugh, out of sight of him. ¡ª¡ª To that blatant attitude, Dill sighed deeply. "Dear Ein? No matter how much Ein has something like their" shelter, "it has to be said that it is dangerous in the present situation. You understand, don''t you? "I said I know. I just wanted to make a joke." "I see, was that a joke...... By the way, what percentage? "About 60%." "Well then, you can''t let me try it anymore..." I understand it''s dangerous, but I still can''t deny the fact that it attracts strong interest. Looking at the Castle of the Demon King wholeheartedly, that feeling only increases. "I''d like to ask, just in case, is there any emotion that doesn''t make you feel good about being drawn to the Castle of the Demon King? "... eh. Feeling unconscious? "Sir Left." When they say that, I feel somewhat worried. Try to calm your spirit and explore in your heart.... but I won''t have a hard time figuring it out so easily. If there was actually such an implication, you wouldn''t be able to break it with this. "I''m unconscious. I guess that''s all I can say." "If you need anything, let me know right away" "I get it. Thanks." But when I think about yesterday, I don''t think a couple of Demon Stones are going to do anything weird. I felt so calm, I just said ''I''m home''. I can''t imagine purposefully inflicting harmful harm. "But I knew it. We all work so hard, it''s bad that we''re just confused." "... I know how you feel. Because if I were in the opposite position, I would think the same thing." "Right? I really don''t need this..." Put your hand on your mouth, Dill thinks you want to do something about it. Things that are not dangerous and are going to be appreciated by everyone... I came to one conclusion when I thought about it. "While we wait for something to be reported, should we stick it in the example meat? Fingers are Don and two abandoned goat rabbits. After some research, no curses or poisons were identified. Therefore, the two pieces of meat were also decided as ingredients that would behave to everyone. "Uh... indeed. Yeah, you know what? Because of that, I think I''m gonna stick around already." "Come on," he said, lowering his voice, Ain rising out of his chair. I''m glad Ain''t been positive. "Let''s use the fantasy hand." There was a time when I thought so lightly. [M] Ain''t going to whine that way in retrospect of this thing afterwards. ¡ª¡ª Meaning to use Durahan''s skills while in the former demon kingdom. You should have understood that... When I woke up, an unrecognizable ceiling was spreading. It was dim in the room, and even with the woman in mind, it could have been a nice atmosphere there. Unfortunately, Ain''t alone now. "... can someone tell me? I don''t know where I am." Let''s trace our memories. First of all, what did you do? ... Dill''s proposal led him to scowl the rabbit. I should have used my fantasy hands to unravel it smoothly. After we finished, we should have had some investigative reports before we were pursued for collating that information. I remember going back to the tent and resting, so I was taking a nap. "Nice room. Great furniture with elaborate designs." If I looked around, I was surrounded by artistic furniture. By the way, Ain''t sitting on the couch right now. One dish with intricate embroidery, covered in gold thread and black fabric. The floor is similarly laid with black-toned carpets in every corner. Or it''s all black. A man can''t say that he is dyed black, but if he has these artistic qualities, women will like them for what they want. Hmm, nodding. The door opens with a woody sound. I don''t know where it was, but my body was free, so I got up and took a vigilant stance. ¡ª¡ª Then an unexpected presence entered the room from the dim hallway. "Oh, are you awake?" "(¡­, armor¡­¡­?)" Armor with red and black lines all over the body, like blood vessels. The area of the face is also covered with a helmet, which cannot be confirmed until the face is worn. "As you can imagine, this body is armor.... Now give me this first. I was hoping you could have a drink and take a breath." Place one teacup on Ain''s side, he stands apart and quietly. In the unlikely event of poison, there is no need to be alarmed because it will not work at all. But of course, I don''t feel good about it. If you were going to kill him largely, you would be killing him before you woke up. --¡­ or don''t read it in your mind. How did you do that? "... what is this? Him or her?... look at the teacup the armor left behind and ask. The contents are shaded like regular tea, but I just want to explain it. "I apologize for this. I just brought you some tea from the Elder Tree Leaf." What an amazing creature. Thinking of it, the explanation begins with how it was also known. "I''m talking about Fuorn, who lived for nearly a thousand years. Precious ingredients, but prepared for people like you. Please enjoy." "... I don''t know what that means, but I''ll take it." If we don''t drink this, I guess we won''t be able to talk about anything. Anyway, I don''t know anything. It''s the status quo. Let''s reopen it now. "... yummy" "That''s above all. If you calm down your spirit that way, you''ll be near the people with you soon. We can take you where you belong." "One, take him? "Yeah, it''s about a lot of knights. Once you have confirmed that you have calmed down, we will send you to your original location." "Hey... just hang in there! Speaking of which, where are we...? It wasn''t when I was relaxed by the deliciousness of the tea. Where is this place, and why is it here? Just what I want to know, I don''t know why. "If you would like to continue drinking that tea, I will continue to explain." How about that? That''s what I said. It''s not a good idea to keep going around the back, but under the circumstances, which I don''t know one thing about, there''s no choice. "I get it. Drink, I''ll drink, tell me." "I understand. Well... where should I start?" "Yeah well... it''s been decided from the beginning" Then a few steps, the armor approaches. I hardened myself up a little, but I didn''t feel hostile, so I wouldn''t do anything more. "In this area, Master Cain¡­ and Sylvia''s moves should not be used" yet ". You are still too unstable. Because the worst can happen." "... eh. Sorry, a little more details..." "It''s about two people, Durahan and Elderlich, sleeping in you. You shouldn''t be using two moves, especially in this land." ... Think about it, Ain and Olivia. And Cain and Sylvia. I can even remember being intimate with a name that is very similar. "You mean I brought you here because I used my fantasy hands? "Brilliant eye, you''re right.... Nevertheless, I apologize for being forced to take you" I used my fantasy hand, so I was forced to bring him in. All right, so far, I understand. Shall we go next? "Where am I? Beautiful room, though." "This is my mansion. I''m the only one left now, but I was wondering if I''d keep my figure as a mansion somehow." Was he in a position like a heavy town? As for the Mansion, it probably shouldn''t be a civilian position. "The place is just off Demon King Castle. So don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." "Oh well... ok" I''m surprised you lived so close together. After all, there was a living being in this land? ¡ª¡ª In that case, I want to ask you something. "Maybe what? Did you bring the rabbit? "You mean last night? Yeah, it was delightful, so it depended on the hunt." It was a testament to the fact that the big hole was centered, such as the offering. "There was only one strangely sharp man when I went up for delivery... well there was no particular problem. There''s no big difference between being alert." That would definitely be about Lloyd. No one more powerful than him is in the investigation team. ¡ª¡ª Lloyd, who was an absolute being. When I heard that his vigilance didn''t make sense, Ain''t just a little bit stunned. "... I don''t know what you want to hear, but speaking of you... who? "I''m late for this." Then he stretches his spine and starts talking after he''s right. "The Demon King''s Army Kingsguard Knights... commonly known as" Black Knights "belongs to Marco, deputy commander. Even though it would be the late Knights now, this is the only name I have. --The race is living armor, and I hope you can put it in a corner of your memory in the future." One word at a time continues to attract Ain''s interest. Demon King''s Army, and Deputy Commander. I felt like hearing more about a species called Living Armor, all of it. "... but it''s full of concerns. Could you have been watching us since we arrived? "As I said, I''ve been watching from time to time." I''m sure it was also this living armor called Marco that was monitoring Chris in the past. I feel glad that one question has been solved. And quite a heavy town in a position. Speaking of the Wang capital, Chris and I were on the same level the other day. "I just got a name, too. ¡ª¡ª What do you mean I''m too unstable or an accident? First of all, why is such a heavy town treating people like themselves? I feel like explaining it, but I will ask you about the disturbing words first. "I can only explain that instability means that the" vessel "is not defined. I''m sorry I can''t explain it well..." "Ugh, vessels... vessels. Vessel Ne......" I don''t feel like I''m hiding it, and I feel like I''m being honest with you. So if you hear any more of that, you won''t get the answers Ein wants. It bothers me when they say the vessel is not fixed, but I can''t help it all. "Okay, I''ll put that away. ¡ª¡ª So what do you mean, there''s gonna be an accident? When he heard the words, Marco changed his voice color. And seriously mouth the contents. "... like His Majesty, could cause a nuclear runoff. That''s what I''m saying." It is the Demon King that comes to mind when he is said to be His Majesty. He was a knight of the Demon King''s Army. "Sorry, I need to hear a little more about that too..." "In a nutshell," you lose yourself. "That''s what you can think of." "... that I may lose myself and run wild? "Sir Left." Similar to the Demon King in the Round Cut example. I kept asking him why that was happening. "... the influence of both those beasts has not yet completely disappeared in this land. So please forgive me for saying it." "Beast...? I wondered for a moment, but as soon as I recalled the purpose of the investigation, I pinned it. Sounds like you guessed. "Oh. Too bad." Because of the array (the Red Fox), Archet the Demon King went wild. Ain, who remembered it well, understood the approximate circumstances. For myself with Durahan and Elderlich influences, it would also be inevitable to not know what would happen. I drank a lot of leftover tea just in time. "Elder tree leaves have the effect of calming the spirit. Because it also has a mental defense effect, it is particularly striking and sticking in cases like this one." "... I see" A sudden encounter the night it happened. The opponent was just a heavy town of the Demon King''s Army.... What a second-rate story. That being said, this fact never changed. "I mean, I got warnings and protection before I went wild. Is that what you mean? "Words are inappropriate, but have a similar meaning" When it does, I don''t know what it means. What''s the point of caring about yourself so much? Doubts arose in Ain''s mind. Anyway, I am a human being trying to absorb Durahan and Elderlich''s demonic stones and stay in my body. When the Demon King ran wild, the species were enemies to each other. Even so, do I need to go this far and take care of it? "I don''t know. Mr. Marco cares so much about me, and he came all the way out here to get his goatee rabbit.... How did you get me so far? If Marco had a face, next to a pocan face, he would have given me a big smile. With cheerful words, he begins to speak to Ain in a gentle voice. "Is that what you think it is?... it is only natural that knights do all they can for the" royalty ". Different? "... No, you''re not wrong about that word, are you? But I am the royal family of Ishtarika..." So I don''t even have to bother putting you up to this point. That''s what Ain meant to say. Later, a few temps later, Marco opens his mouth strangely. "Uh, yeah. Therefore, I dedicate myself to the" Royal Ishtarika ". I was wondering if that was normal..." What are you talking about? Marco kept responding to Ain with the voice he kept saying so. ¡ª¡ª The conversation didn''t seem to engage slightly, but I didn''t feel like a big problem. "... brilliant chivalry spirit." Should I speak of other countries? Marco can also be thankful to royalty in those different positions. That''s exactly the chivalry spirit that can only be described as brilliant. Ein also lets go and sends praise words. "It''s an honor to keep you complimented." Ain''t learned to be shown a beautiful angle of gratitude and that such demons exist too. ¡ª¡ª This realm full of mystery and wonder: the former Demon King''s Realm. There, demons who were heavy towns in the Demon King''s Army of the past live in mansions with a stunning chivalry spirit. That''s how I decided to sum up today''s meeting. 93 A special souvenir and the words of the Demon King. "Then around here I am." Luxuriously, he received two cups of tea and then Ain was led near the tent. Exactly at night, there is no such thing as spring cheerfulness and goosebumps at temperatures that I honestly find cold. "You should still stay away from the vicinity of Demon King Castle. ¡­ sooner or later, when you grow up, you need it." "Even in Mr. Marco''s mansion? "... yeah. So I was wondering if the survey activities in this area should be carried out in the area except around Demon King''s Castle." "No, wait, that''s troublesome. Because we can''t really get a clue..." Doesn''t make any sense. That means we can''t investigate the vicinity of Demon King''s Castle, which seems to have important clues left. "Excuse me, though. Are you... only here to investigate that beast? "Oh, yeah... What''s wrong with that? "Hmm. Information is something that can''t be communicated..." Arm up and show how you think, Marco. In the last few hours, I feel like I''ve been able to crack it down a lot. ¡­ those who abducted and those who were. It''s a strange thing for those two to get along. "If you just want their clues, you should go south." "Mi, south!? -- are you serious? The south is the opposite position of the continent..." "I see. You really don''t seem to know anything. Let me tell you something." Then Marco turns around and looks in the south direction. When he looked south, he took the form of carrying the Demon King''s Castle behind his back. "After the war. They headed south and sailed out of the people''s harbor there. So if you want to follow its destinations and clues, it''s best to head to the south." "What... is that true? It''s about Euro that I think back. On that continent, the Red Foxes are treated as patron saints. That was not surprising how that appearance was seen over there, but it was clear in the words. "I don''t know what you were thinking. But they secretly prepared the ship. ¡ª¡ª Always think about what lies ahead. That''s why they''re such a wonderful species." "Excellent......? "Yep. It''s Master Left. I watched His Majesty nearby and supported His Majesty with exceptional brains. Don''t love them like that... love, love..." From a conversation without context, I abruptly put my knee to the ground. Then he pulled out his sword and stabbed Marco into his armor. "No, no, no, no! That didn''t end just once, twice and three times...... Ultimately, more than ten times, I repeatedly stabbed him. "Ha... ha... You see, I wanted to...? "--Oh, I saw it. Is that the effect of the example? Out of breath, Marco turns to Ain. What a curse to a word, but I''m surprised it still has effects so far. "Eh... it''s just impudent. Even after hundreds of years, that woman''s curse will not go away. So sorry...... I was wondering if I could finish this story here" "Sorry. I see what you mean, that''s enough... thanks" The curse that rambled the demon king. The effect was that it was equally effective for those who were under the command of the Demon King. This acted on Marco, who was a heavy town, without exception, and still continued to leave its impact. "It is dangerous in this land where the curse remains. But if there is any other land, there should be no curse left. So don''t worry." "Oh, okay. Then we''ll go for the south harbor." Surprisingly important destinations were nearby. There were many plans to investigate in the former demon kingdom, but I applaud you for getting a new clue. "Can I just tell you one last thing? "... Whatever" Keep your head down as if you were a butler, Marco, waiting for the next word. "I think a lot of people have been investigating this for a long time. How could you not harm them? Try from Marco, it''s not weird to feel like a thief. It was Ishtarika''s investigation team that broke in on the ground and did various things as an investigation. Do you feel good? I don''t feel like anyone would answer ''no'' if I thought so. "... because His Majesty had ordered me to do so much to sour my mouth" "Command of the Demon King......? "It''s the left. It''s not an order, it''s a promise that the people here must keep." That''s how Marco puts his mind to the past. Somehow the atmosphere was soft, as if it were one old man, surrounded by a calm and gentle air. "Uh, do you mind if I ask? "Yeah, of course....... let me tell you. What is that promise --" From Marco, Ain''t ever heard of a cute "promise". It was so much a wish that I couldn''t feel like a demon king that I had a grin on my face. After hearing what the demon king said and did, Ain broke up with Marco. When I said goodbye, ''It''s me back in the day. Please use it. "I was told that I didn''t know what to do, and I got a souvenir. ¡ª¡ª by the time the area gradually brightens up and the sun rises, if at all. Ain''t only alone, walking to the tent. The feeling of walking was complicated, and I could see the shock of knowing all sorts of things as I stood. Ruined old demon kingdom. This air seemed to Ain''s mood and melon. "Level up and then come back out!... you mean" He said he was on his way, but he''s too burdensome for you, so he can''t yet, can he? and refused. Words are different, but would be similar in meaning. "Right. I didn''t think it would be that easy because it''s where the enemy''s best friend was, yeah." The true enemies are both red foxes, but for convenience, let them be treated like this. I can only tell you to do it, but you can''t and the Demon King''s two dances? Oh, my God. I just wanted to avoid it. "I don''t know. I got souvenirs, too, and yeah... let''s report what" I''ve been suddenly abducted and got information and a souvenir! If I told you this honestly, neither Lloyd nor Dill would be in a hurry. Rather, it seems like even my neck would bet that they were doing this before I realized it. By the way, the souvenir is in a crate, so I don''t know what it is. "... ha. Well, no, let''s just sleep another night in the tent." It was a bad habit to put trouble behind us. Though that is conscious, it is hard to get to improvements. However, all this time, I knew I had nothing to do with it, so I was actually relieved in that respect. "No, wait, wait, wait, wait. It''s my fault for using my fantasy hands...? That''s just starting to seem like I have an affair too." Thus Ein, what excuse shall I make...... and with that in mind, one kept walking lonely. ¡ª¡ª When I said the results, I didn''t think of any convenient excuses, and I sighed and came back to the tent. Lloyd or Dill, how shall I explain it to them? How shall we go to call it? --¡­ I was noticed that I was full of getting lost, but I didn''t need that stray. "Welcome home, Master Ain. Well... where were you going? "... hey Dill. Hello." "Yeah. Good morning. So, Master Ain, which way were you going? Hmm, powerful. Parts in long eyelashes. Skin doesn''t have any cloudiness, but the face makes you feel masculine. That''s this guy named Dill. I could feel a similar atmosphere from Dill as well, just as I felt compelling when the beauty was amazing. "... erm. The Kingsguard Knights of the Demon King''s Army, called to the house of its deputy commander..." Speaking of his (Dill) anger afterwards, he said he was furiously angry enough to raise his voice to Ain for the first time. "Dill. You know you were careless, too, right? "... Yes" Lloyd came to Ain''s tent when the yang began to ascend toward heaven. Ain''t asked Dill to call me to explain what happened to Ain. "Though I''m only saying that I was careless as well.... Dear Ein, I''m sorry" "Yes, no, no!? Because it was my fault, wasn''t it? So you don''t have to apologize like that..." Why were they taken? Ein, who told the two of them that, and then asked them why, changed how Lloyd and Dill were doing. If you think about it, you might have figured it out. They deeply regret that it was caused by such a reason. "But in a few more minutes, I was going to go find it, whether it was Demon King''s Castle or not. So it''s good to have you back..." Despite the circumstances, Dill was deeply relieved that Ain had returned safely. He was no longer equipped with armor, weapons, and everything, and he withheld it in Ain''s tent. I can also well see that it was just as critical to the limit. "Let''s talk again slowly about where the responsibility lies. Now the information that Master Ain got and the... souvenir? Right." Crates approximately 30 cm long and 30 cm high, placed on the bed. Included in this is a "souvenir" handed down by Marco. "Father. I don''t think I''d harm Ein until I bothered to do something... Well, shouldn''t I look into it? "You''re right...... By the way, Master Ain, what do you do with that Marco when you give it to him? "''It''s me back in the day,'' he said. I have no idea what that means." You''re here, right? What do you mean, back in the day? As much as I wondered, no wonder he left without words. I mean, I can''t predict anything about this. "I see. I see what''s inside, Master Ein." "... Huh? "Father? Is that true? I had a surprised face with Dill. No wonder I can tell by that word, but Lloyd had a firm confidence. "Anyway, it''s a living room armor. Probably" head "but... just in case, even if I open it? "Oh, yeah. I don''t know, but please." ''Well,'' he said, and Lloyd put his hand on the lid of the crate. It was sealed slightly tightly, but it had little effect on Lloyd''s arm strength. Looks light opened to me. "Eh... um, the old me... as it were, I mean myself...!? "Apparently, I got a prediction. Hmm... that''s brilliant" armor ". Dear Ein." Marco spoken, the word ''old me''. That''s exactly what I used to be. What was inside was Marco, whom I had met earlier...... its two helmets, him and the melon, his head fitted. "Father!? That ''s--" "Dill. Take a good look, I''ve never seen it with my own eyes either... this is the head of the" living armor "" Like Marco, the vascular muscles pass through. But there was no color there, and it looked as if he was dead. It''s not a mistake to say you''re dead, though, because you''re not actually alive. "Living armor behaves like peeling only once in its lifetime. And the armor disappears, but the helmet has the nature of staying. I never thought I''d come across such a rare product while I was alive..." "I can''t give anything back if I get a souvenir like that... Mr. Lloyd, is it that amazing? "Make a weapon out of this material. That would make it one of the national treasure classes." --......... wouldn''t it be too much to blame? I have no understanding of how you can make it this far. It''s no longer just chivalrous spirit or anything, I don''t feel like they''re pointing another kind of emotion at me. "I don''t know why. You must have seen and felt Master Ain''s weapon. He wants me to use this to build a special weapon." "Dear Ein...... Do you have any idea what you''ve done to get us this far and why? Like Ein, I guess I felt strange. Dill gives a look of surprise and asks Ain. "I don''t remember myself at all. ¡­ it is only natural to devote ourselves to the royal family. What did he say, it''s just chivalrous spirit..." Serving the "Royal Ishtarika" is natural as a knight. This is what Marco, the living armor, said. But it''s no longer a chivalry thing. "Demons follow the strong. So maybe our Ishtarika, who defeated the Demon King, is a monster of their knights to respect." Lloyd gives his predictions. Feeling somewhat muscular, Ain nodded quietly when he heard the prediction. "... when you say that, I''ve also felt that way" "Yeah, that''s right... Some demons like Lord Marco, is that what you mean?" "I can''t even fool around with demonic intelligence. So Dear Ein, instead of being polite demons, it would mean that some people have new values. That''s all I can predict right now." "Yeah... I think so." There is no answer for thinking or thinking. The anticipation Lloyd had spoken of during that time even seemed to be one light. Some parts of me aren''t convinced, but now I''d be smart enough to convince you around here. "Ha. Absolutely. There''s a lot going on here." All of a sudden, the gates of the castle open, and I''m surrounded by the cheerfulness of spring... and today, it''s a living armor called Marco, who was the heavy town of the Demon King''s Army. Souvenir stories to Krone, too, would have accumulated quite a bit. "Was the information that Ein had at his disposal, and then the southern harbor......? It''s probably about Magna." "That''s right, Mr. Lloyd. I think I must be Magna, too. Speaking of the south side of the continent, Magna is the power." South side of the continent. Speaking of ports there, there will be none but magna. There are other small ports. It has existed for a long time, but even if Magna doesn''t have a name, it''s the right place of origin that has existed for a long time. With the advance, Magna also investigated... What a thought. When Ain was thinking, Dill asked me one thing that bothered him. "--Dear Ein at¡­. May I ask you one thing? "Hmm? What''s up, Dill?" "Excuse me, though. I''d like to ask you another question...... This is why Ein asked you why you didn''t attack Ishtalika''s investigation team." "Uh, you know what?" Why Marco stayed on just to monitor without attacking the investigation team. I couldn''t help but notice that. In Ain''s case, there is also the reason that Ishtarika''s royalty, and it may have been missed. I can predict that, except for the fact that it''s just a fact-finding team. "I''m curious too, Master Ein." "Fine. I''ll tell you what, the Demon King has commanded the people here... he promises to be adorable." Runaway Demon King Archet. Lloyd and Dill swallow the saliva before her historic discovery of what orders she was giving. "''We all have to get along!'' They said it would make my mouth sour." The two of them turned a blind eye for a moment, but immediately showed an interesting reaction to Ain. "... pu, kukuku... Ah, Master Ain. Is that sincere? Ha, ha, ha! You''ve been disciplined about that the whole time, the living armor named Marco! "What a brilliant loyalty..." The two reactions were in contrast. Lloyd laughs at Marco''s raw seriousness, and Dill nods smugly. "Ku... Ku... Then Dear Ein. That knight Marco is the same as us! "Same? Where? Gradually the laughter subsides, but still a smiling Lloyd. "Something in the words of His Majesty the First, called ''Prohibit Invasion''. We''re protecting it and Marco. Don''t you think it''s a lot like that? "I see. I mean, we always kept what the Demon King said.... If you have to, you''ll be accepted in the Demon King''s Land." "A, Dear Ein, that''s... eh" Finally, Dill came to the limit as well. Ein''s words went into his bump and he pressed his mouth. "You mean the likes of each other. --¡­ Ah, speaking of which, when I get back to Baltic, I need you to introduce me to a good blacksmith" between Marco and those whom we resemble. Though such an interesting story fitted, I also got important information that I went out to sea from Magna. We have to make a new plan from now on, but before we do, we have to make this souvenir. Use this to have your own sword made. In Ain''s head, he was beginning to be occupied with how to use this material. 94 Spy. Elena Augusto was distressed. That''s about diplomacy, and it''s going to be quite a hassle. Because I was aware of that. "Dear Elena. This is the material you want." "Thank you. I wonder how long we''ve been together." It''s in Heim Castle, her office. So Elena, Krone''s mother, was able to reassure her slightly that the material she had requested had arrived. I came to Elena''s office with a woman named Lili, Elena''s subordinate, who has been working exclusively for Elena for about four years. Lovely woman with black short hair, low height. That was a man named Lili. When I looked at her face when I came to the office, she looked very pale. "What''s wrong? "Actually, that''s... that''s right, but with all the similarities and close-ups," "Oh, I see. That''s the thing." But I couldn''t blame her. More than that, because as Elena, I didn''t expect too much either. A number of adventurers were also asked to collect materials. But even if they were, they wouldn''t want to turn "that country" against the enemy. All the famous adventurers came to refuse the request. "Ha...... Ishtarika. It shows strength even in places like this. It''s a big deal." The royal licking is really scary and I can''t wait. But somehow, Heim is my beloved country. As far as I can, I want to make sure it works. "So, but Master Elena will be fine! No matter how many Ishtarika''s prime ministers are there..." "... hey you. Are you aware of the catches in the port town of Round Heart over the last decade? "Is...? Yes, no I just don''t know...... what happened to that? With all due respect, what are you talking about? It made me look like that. Reflecting on that, Lili asks what the intention is. "Me too. I''ve never seen such detailed material before. On the contrary, I learned, and I finally taught you how to write, so that''s what I''m saying. The Prime Minister of Ishtarika is a true opponent." Elena takes out a piece of paper and shows it to Lili. Lili, who still seems strange, but still looked at the paper handed to her. "... what is this" "It''s a" detailed "dossier of the harbor town catches that they looked into. They also had tax evasion, so I suggest you check. You went out of your way to accompany me." When something unpleasant or too troubling happened, Elena had a habit of biting her thumbnails. Of course, even now that I''m doing this, that habit is coming out. "The trigger... no, the first time you licked it was Heim. But it''s going to be so thorough. It''s a lot of trouble." "A conversation with Ishtarika. What happens¡­" "We just have to work hard to do something about it. But I wonder where to pack it from... With your father-in-law, suspected of kidnapping your daughter? I don''t care what that is, or disrespect to His Highness Tiggle? You can''t do this either, because the other is Prince Wang. His Royal Highness Tiggle is lower in position because he hasn''t set up a king''s prince in Heim yet." It was half rampant, a request from the Haim royal family to Ishtalika. Pressure was exerted on Euro to force him to deliver it in some way. Elena never initially thought she''d come back to reply to something like this. But a few decades later. It moves. Instead of just responding, the reply arrived in the name of the present king Ishtarika Silvado. I was surprised that it arrived in the name of King Ishtarika, not in the name of the Chancellor or the Foreign Secretary, but the contents were further drained. Without a long foreground and a social dictionary, the phrase ''complains directly no'' is interpreted. It was a great shock to King Haim and Tiggle. "The lead... no, not the lead, but the next one too. I don''t even feel like we''re having a conversation if we don''t do it in half the way." "... in case. If we compete in many things, including arguing and knight-to-knight duels... what do you think will happen to Elena? "I don''t know the duel. Anyway, I don''t know how strong the Ishtarika knights are. I heard it in words, but some people are reliable, General Logus, so there may be a chance." "I see, indeed, it is... no, I hope it is General Logus" However, I don''t see a winning chance in the argument. Instead, I don''t feel like doing that just results in going to expose myself to shame. "Besides, if we were to talk about the king prince of Ishtarika, his aides would be face-to-face, too. I''m going to have a headache about how many monsters we have." Assistant to the escort with Prince Wang. Of course the martial arts, but surely they also show strength in their arguments. The talent of the great Ishtarika should be recognised as having threats everywhere. "Then the king prince of Ishtarika¡­ his aide and Master Elena. You think you two might even have an argument? "On the contrary, I''m sure it will. ''Cause I''m sure it''s me who''s behind Heim." Anon of the Bruno family has also grown in dizziness and strength. But in terms of the number of places, Elena won. That''s why Elena will still be heading as the main force. "Ever...... sorry. I had an appointment with Master Tiggle from now on. I''m sorry, but can I leave the sorting of materials to you? "Of course, Master Elena. Leave it to me." Nicole smiled and Lili nodded honestly. --... a few words, but her words earlier. That''s what I can''t help worrying about, Elena. "Arr", was a lot of language. And half-heartedly, I decided to bet my cama. "Oh, by the way, Lili. Our... Augusto (...) budget table for the house next year, but I wonder how long I should have let it out" Every year the nobility presents a budget table to the royal family. Is there any injustice to that, and how much money will it take? A document that is supposed to be one indicator for looking into such things. "Until November. So I thought it was time to make it." ... is that what you mean? and Elena understood. It doesn''t make sense to let them swim too much either. Anyway, I like it any more because it won''t be one bitter thing. The chill struck my whole body wondering if I had been doing this for 4 years. "Hey. How do you know the name Augusto? Heim, that''s a name you don''t even know about the royal family? It''s all about trying, the former Augusto head of the family Graf said so. I imitated that and still try to mouth it for now. Though I didn''t think the concern was right. In the unlikely event they pointed out a name mistake, I was going to make some kind of excuse because I chewed and whatever. "... uh. Did you find out?" "Could it be from the beginning? Since four years ago? "Mmm. It was a failure. I never dreamed I''d commit such a lapse. ¡­ but that''s great, is that something like Krone''s mother?" Lili with her hands on her mouth and doesn''t reply as she thinks. Should I say they did it? No, I''ve been infiltrated for four years, so I can''t do that in words. "Hey. I don''t know about ignoring it." "Excuse me, Master Elena. I wanted to meditate on my faults." "Oh, yeah. But you''ve looked into it a lot, haven''t you? In the last four years. So I don''t think it''s as bad as being faint." "Uh-huh...... My boss is tough, and I can''t be" texty "like Heim." It has naturally discredited Heim, but Elena calmly suppresses her feelings. I don''t care what the real deal with Ishtarika is, even if I''ve been exposed to anger all this time. "I''m sorry to hear that. Well, I already found out, what are you gonna do? "But Master Elena. If I kill Elena here, no one will have to find out, will they? Didn''t you think of that? "... if you scream out loud, you won''t get one either, will you? "Then this is how... Oops" Lili then stuffs in an instant and pushes the knife against Elena''s neck. If we apply a little more force, we''ll have a slice in the neck skin. With such exquisite force addition and subtraction, Lili gazed at Elena. "Here. It''s packed, Master Elena." Cold language I''ve never seen before. If this is her nature, regret solicits that she could not see through it. "... ha. I wonder if I was the one licking it. You were so strong." "Master Elena should be a little more careful. It''s the balls that are too careless." With that said, Lili quickly returned to her original place. On Elena''s spine, a crisp cold sweat flows. "I am stopped from killing you. So it''s just a threat, so don''t even speak up. It''s a deal." "You seem to have to ask honestly...... Ugh. I''m not treading or kicking." "Oh, the way we talk now. It looked just like Master Krone. I knew you were a parent and a child." Lili with a bright, child-like attitude that I''ve never shown before. Nico and I laughed constantly and gave Elena a glimpse. "Naturally. Because she grew up looking at me.... So, are you leaving the castle now? "I''m leaving. That seems to be the limit." He puts the knife in his skirt, and Lili spreads her hands open and shows her surrender and all she wants to do is pose. "Yes, I''m sorry I liked you." "If that''s what you think. Would you like to come with us? --¡­¡­ to Ishtarika" As if it were a devil''s whisper, Lili''s words sound fascinating. If you cross to Ishtarika, you will be reunited with your beloved daughter, and your stepfather will see you again. That feels very appealing to Elena...... "I''m sorry, but I''ll say no. I''m not complaining about your father-in-law or Krone, but I still like Heim. I''ve lived my whole life, so I can''t leave." "¡­ that''s unfortunate" The Haim royal? No. Speaking of which, I like a country called Haim, so I want to stay here. Elena had that thought. I''m not going to deny that you two left Heim. But I just don''t feel like leaving here. That''s all. "Hey, you''re going home now anyway." "Of course! Because I''m the most important thing about myself, too! "Then tell me.... Krone is. Is that kid doing fine? I received the letter. That gave me an idea of what was going on with her. But the people of Ishtarika wanted to hear what was going on. "Hmm, even if they say so, it was a long time before I went back to Ishtarika..." "Oh, right. I know I just couldn''t..." Given the journey from Heim to Ishtarika. It won''t be that easy to return home. Because Lili, like Elena, has done quite a bit of work. "So can I say something about Master Krone two months ago? "... not very recently" So hehe laughs, Lili gets her tongue out and makes a joke face. "I look like I''m having fun. These days, I think I love black stuff." "Black......? I wonder why it''s black." "That''s already the color of His Royal Highness Prince Wang - speaking of black. He doesn''t seem to think he''s found out, but he''s already found out." Nico, Lili taking out the knife again and wringing it around in the palm of her hand. That looks like fun, but I can''t tell you how noisy it is. "From His Royal Highness Prince Wang, what do you think... My biggest anxiety is this. What if I went all the way to Ishtarika and they didn''t like me very much? That''s just what, as a mother, I can''t help but be anxious. "Uh, it''s okay around there. We''re both just" tight. " "... I''m relieved to hear that." "Besides, it''s kind of like a heavy town in Ishtarika right now." She utters words that should not be missed. Heavy town? Krone hasn''t even turned twenty yet. So it''s gonna be a heavy town in a country called Ishtarika? "What do you mean? You can still say it''s impossible to be a heavy town in Istarica." "That''s right. Normally, I can''t. But Master Krone made an effort, and that just gave us results... well, because it pisses me off to give you too much information. I''ll be free in about this." Lili freed the window and rode herself out of it. This is a room that is dozens of meters tall, and if it normally falls, there''s not a single pile. "Hey, hey, that''s dangerous..." "It''s okay. That''s about it. Okay, then, Master Elena.... Thank you for the long time -! It''s called "Let''s Go''s", Lili''s about to jump at last. Elena would really be the last of these. I think so and throw what I wonder. "Tell me at the end! K, what is Krone doing now...! That word arrived critical. Lili stopped her body for a moment and wondered what was going on. Then her little prank works and replies with mean words. "Nfu...... I''ll advise you. If you don''t want to" fight "Master Krone, you should stop saying things to His Royal Highness Prince Wang. Okay, then." "Ma...... wait! I think a little more specific and head to the window to hold her back. ¡ª¡ª but this was really the last word. Lili didn''t stop after that, she jumped softly out the window. "... cloud spraying, I can''t believe someone practiced those words" Looking out the window, there''s no sign of Lili anywhere. Up, down, left, right, I couldn''t even find myself moving, even with my gaze on everything. "Well, where should I start..." There was a spy. We also need to report it, but we also need to find out how far information has been taken. More than that, the current situation where the spy is not just her (Lili). I''m really just wondering where to start. "On the other hand, they''re just playing with their palms." Elena sighs deeply at the status quo being examined unilaterally. The view from the window, in contrast to Elena''s mood, had a much paler and sunny aerial pattern. Baltic, the town of adventurers on the other hand. In one of the inns, her daughter (Krone) looked down on her master. It was the perfect look down for the mazo, but Ain''t no mazo for an affair. "So, what is this? Can I ask you again? Your Highness?" I''m sure Krone will make a name for himself in the history of Ishtarika. That does not mean her competence, but as a record of what "made" Prince Wang. Of course, I don''t deny the possibility of her leaving a name for anything else. "Yes. Um... an executive of the Demon King''s Army gave me a souvenir..." So can we stop sitting in the front seat now? I wanted to hear that, but in front of her power, that can''t be said. "So I''m asking why you and the Demon King''s Army executives were seeing each other! "Do you think he was abducted for force majeure..." Or else I can''t explain it. In fact, it''s true that he was abducted, and it''s true that it''s force majeure. ... I used a fantasy hand. If they blame me for that, I can''t complain if they tell me to be more vigilant. "What could have caused that? "... I used my fantasy hands. Yes......" ''Oh, I can''t do this anymore. All the points I can escape'' in my head, Ain''t thinking about this. I can''t just slap such a light mouth, so I''m just going to put it away in my head. After noon, it''s almost time for a snack. Ain''t a line back to Baltic a few minutes ago. Upon returning to the room, Ain was pleased that Krone had greeted him. But then. Of all the reports, it''s only natural that her attitude has been changing more and more. "I think if you think about it a little bit, you''ll see. Dangerous place, isn''t it? And yet how did you do that? With that said, she kneels down in front of Ain sitting in front of Ain by Ain''s side. Then Ain and his gaze were closer, and as they were, she put her hand on Ain''s cheek. I feel safe about the scent of Krone for the first time in a few days, but I can''t rest assured. To the present situation, I retighten my mind. "... sorry. Watch out for the next one." "Can you promise? Look me in the eye properly and say it again" Pointing out that his gaze was nagging, Ain pointed his gaze at Krone''s eyes. Bright white eyes and beautiful blue eyes look straight at Ain. Her lips, which move from time to time, can''t help but look inflammatory. "... hey Ain. Look at me again. Promise me?... right? As if to flaunt the bad boy, with a gentle and inclusive voice, Krone approaches Ain. Somehow I suppress and open my mouth where I''m about to swallow my saliva. "From now on... be careful" "Really?... don''t you lie? "Ugh, yeah of course...... sorry Krone" I kept staring into Ain''s eyes without even blinking. Every second is enough air to feel for a longer time. When I don''t know how long it''s been, she finally lets go. "Then I''ll believe it.... it sounds a little pathetic to keep blaming Ain for this any longer? A raised krone reaches for Ain. Ein took it and stood up as well, but his legs are paralyzed in the unfamiliar front seat. "(Did you see that, Dill? That''s the woman the royal family deserves, so learn hard)" "(Uh, yes, Father... I understand)" Greyshire parents and children who had refrained from nearby. Something we''re discussing in a whisper, but I noticed that, Ain. Still hitting his gaze, Lloyd coughed up and said: "Well, Dear Ein. Me and Dill are about to step back. Take a break to avoid leaving you tired." "A, Dear Ein. Now if you''ll excuse me." "... ok. Good luck to both of you." I guess I was talking about something weird anyway. Ein''s expectations are mixed, but there''s nothing special about it. --¡­ rather than while Krone is angry. Ein thought it was smudging, saying that it was a lot of air for both of us. Doing so, Ain''t got a big yawn leaking. Reminds me of my tiredness. "I think I''ll take a nap" "... Shall I wake you up later? "Yeah. I want you to wake me up in about two hours" I didn''t get much sleep last night. Because he was abducted and received a mysterious fine tea. When you return to the inn, the atmosphere hits you, or gradually the drowsiness strikes Ein. "Good luck with your expedition. Don''t worry, I''ll wake you up? --Come and get some rest, Ain" "Thanks...... sorry. I''ll give you a break." Example souvenirs or the demon stone of a goatee rabbit. I had a bunch of things I wanted to get my hands on, but it''s hard against sleeping cravings. I felt my eyelids get heavier, and Ain and I take our feet toward my room. "First, I have to get dressed..." So I took the light outfit out of the bag. Exactly because it''s still early to go to sleep, I''ll try to pick clothes that seem to make it easier to sleep there. Sassy and dressed for it, Ain''t stuck in bed. I don''t have to worry about my bed getting dirty because I''m taking a light shower once I get home. This way I can get some rest in bed...... I was planning on doing it. "Mm...... hmm!? Oh, here...... that!? Ein jumped into the pillow. What jumped into Ain''t like that is a beautiful girl doing paperwork in a room outside...... aka Krone, but her scent. The scent when she is nearby enters Ain''s nostrils directly. I''ve never seen a situation so close, so full of her scent. And I don''t know what that means. For a moment I wondered if it was Krone''s room, but it''s certainly my room. Anyway, I have my own bag, and I''m pretty sure it depends on the size of the room. So why? I didn''t understand how the scent of Krone would do so much. It''s "nasty" to keep sniffing. Ain''t that how he understands it by instinct, gets up in momentum and goes back to the living room. "Krone! Hey, hey... it could be a case! "... ein. Will you calm down and talk to me?" Documents placed on the table. Krone who was writing it down while checking it out. She puts the pen down and turns to Ain. Towards the restless Lord, what''s wrong? and turned a frightened but gentle face. "Hey, I don''t know why... I smell krone out of bed. Huh!? I''m saying something seemingly stupid. But I don''t think there''s much of an option to not ask. Seeing Crone with a pokane-face, Ein said, ''Have I done it?'' And I got a little anxious. "... hehe. Hey Ain, you wanted to sleep with me so badly? I knew it! I did it! Speaking of which, you knew she was gonna make fun of you. And yet, I couldn''t help but mouth this poorly understood case. "Ya, uh. That''s... not true, is it? Something out of bed." "Yeah, I know. But if you wanted to sleep with me so badly, you should have been honest. Anyway, I''m your Krone, right? -- Shall we go? I''ll give you a hug till you go to bed, will you be a good girl? Was it a snake? But I just want you to understand how I feel, that''s all I smelled so strong. That''s what made me want to make excuses. "... Sorry to bother you! Ain''t going back to his room with the impetus that''s going to sound like a pun. Naturally his face dyed bright red, and he ran away vigorously so that it could not be seen by Krone. "----It''s not natural that it smells like me. ''Cause I switched pillows and everything." When Ain''t going home, I can''t sleep in Ain''s room. The scent of Ain that I was turning into a stabilizer these days, the lack of it is a little important. As a result, Krone came up with something simple. Bedding in this room is made of identical patterns and materials. Therefore, even if it is replaced, it is not known on the surface. Using it, he was in the rough business of changing bedding. "Phew Phew Phew..." Look at Ain''s adorable figure, Krone in a good mood. The paperwork for the day was more extraordinary than usual. --And tonight, I was wrapped in my own "stabilizer (Ain''t scent)" to get some rest. 95 Dark mentorship. "Bye, Your Highness. You should take this letter and head there. If it''s the Baltic word, he shouldn''t go under either" At dawn, Ain is taking a trip to Count Baltic''s mansion. Precious items obtained at short notice. A well-armed blacksmith who can handle a material called a living armor helmet. I came to introduce you to that. --¡­ The Count Baltic mansion is about 20 minutes away from the inn. It has an impressive snow-country-like roof shape and a building with firewood. I was wondering if they would heat the room up mainly with demon props, but they use both demon props and firewood stoves because firewood heating, which takes more time, is more aristocratic. "Thank you, Count." It was this morning and I woke up and realized it. ''Speaking of which, I hadn''t contacted the Count''...... If you think of the position of Prince Wang, you can handle nothing like that. But if I do that, it''s not strange that they think I''m taking them lightly, so I''m in a mood to avoid it except in an emergency. But that''s Auxiliary Krone. Ein will be asking about the blacksmith, yes, he was delivering the letter yesterday. "... Craftsmanship, I can''t really guarantee the language, but if you please go with all your generosity..." "I don''t care because this is the side I ask for. It''s a sudden visit, but I appreciate the response." Well, it''s a classic, Ain''t I honestly convinced? Instead, if even a blacksmith could talk to me full of salutations, it would be a little uncut. "Your Highness. Do you want to go now? Krone, who would refrain next door, asked Ain about his plans. According to her, she''s been vacant all day today. I have just returned from the former demon kingdom, and I need a vacation if I think of the burden of the knights who accompanied me. That''s what I was judging. "Hmm..." Chill, I glanced at the view from the window. The weather is bad in Baltic today. I mean, it''s snowblowing hard, that''s why walking on purpose can be a hundred million robberies. "(It''s going to take a while, and it''s probably a problem later because it''s a hundred million bucks...)" I plan to stay for about a month. I don''t want to waste a day, if that''s what you can do. I just want to take care of my time because it''s not a place where I can come lightly. "Yeah, I''m coming. The weather isn''t nice, but time is finite." As for Krone, I also want him to rest. But Ein also understood the meaning of the phrase "time is finite". I can honestly nod if the weather is nice, but there''s nothing I can do about all this. "Then Count Baltic. I''m suddenly sorry about today, I think I can make a good weapon." "Ha. That''s above all. --... It''s rough outside, so please be careful" Get up off the couch and get your coat on from Lloyd, the escort who was behind you. Lighter than when we headed to the old demon kings'' realm, but still came with an excellent coat for cold protection. "(Well, I''m getting excited about who he is)" I''m not looking for something like a temple. But if you heard of a well-armed blacksmith, you were naturally interested in what personality he was. ¡ª¡ª Exit Count Baltic''s room and rendezvous with Dill, who was waiting in front of the door. Aim is the blacksmith''s shop that was introduced. With one hand the map we got together, Ain went to the place with four of us. Aiming for the moment when the snowstorm calms down a little, the four depart from Count Baltic''s Hall. The large amount of snow that touches my face is cold. The snow that hit my face melts and becomes water, and I feel bothered that it drips. I didn''t know that the snow momentum would subside so much that there was no point in wiping it or not. In the meantime. I managed to keep moving my legs and finally arrived near the blacksmith''s shop, which is my destination. "Everybody okay? Ain''t asking about the three of us. Like Ein, everyone is in this blizzard. "Oh, yeah... I still managed to be okay" "It''s a lot easier to walk than on the road to the old demon kingdom... although snowstorms are troublesome inside if you''re not used to them" "It''s okay, Master Ain. However, like my father, I am struggling a little with an unfamiliar snowstorm¡­" Krone still seems to be the spiciest. I also suggested sending Krone to the inn first, but I accompany her because she stubbornly refused to do so. Shouldn''t you have forced me to leave you? Ain''t gonna regret it by now, but it''s too late. "There won''t be much snow in here anymore, so it''ll calm you down a bit." Now Ain is in a narrow neighborhood of buildings. Heavy stone is grabbed and everywhere I look I fall in love with all the craftsmanship buildings. If the weather were nice, you would even enjoy this view as a sightseeing. All because of the many buildings lined up like this, it''s not snowblowing compared to the place it opened. So I finally took a breath. "Lord Krone. Is it close already?" "Yeah, that''s right. There''s got to be a little further down this road..." Lloyd asks me, Krone looking at the map again. It was worth getting here so well that we arrived nearby without hesitation. That''s the only good news in this bad weather. "What a name, blacksmith''s name" "Already...... ein? You wanted me to build you a weapon, and you forgot the blacksmith''s name? "... unsightly" When I was being briefed by Count Baltic. In Ain''s head, it was all about new equipment. For once I tried not to miss hearing the important part, but how I seem to have lost sight of the blacksmith''s name. "Shearling, that''s the guy. Now remember that, okay? "Ugh, yeah I get it...... What a warm name, I''m a little jealous." Given the current cold, a blacksmith shearling with a name that looks warm. I felt somewhat envious of him. "Dill, check again, but you need to guard the entrance. All right?" "I understand, Father. Your father stayed with Ain? "Ah. I''ll escort Master Ain inside." Though waiting outside, if it''s just an area that hasn''t snowblown, it won''t even shrink to the cold. In fact, even in the present situation, I don''t feel the cold. "Dear Ein, by the way. May I ask you one thing? "Mm, what, Mr. Lloyd?" "Are you deciding what to use for the pattern part of the weapon? "... Huh? What, maybe something''s missing? You need something besides living room armor material? ... the feeling that was floating slowly calms me down. "Dear Ein. Father doesn''t have enough words, so let me explain... As I''m sure you know, Ein uses a different material for the patterned part. Material with a strong core and not too heavy. Use it to determine the overall balance of the weapon" "Oh, you mean... I was wondering if I needed to collect something, like the material in the living room armor..." Dill''s supplementation exhales a soothing breath. ¡ª¡ª but went on. The words he uttered made Ein feel higher than earlier. "My recommendation is the anterior skull of the" Sea Dragon "¡­ the bone of the part that was protecting the Demon Stone" "Huh... hey, what''s that? Too attractive to suck." The part that protects the demon stone is in common with any demon, covered in solid outer shells and bones. It was a part of being made tougher than anywhere else to protect my steeple. Tighten it to a rare material called living armor with even more rare sea dragon material. Is there a man in this who doesn''t feel romantic? No, I''m sure he won''t be there. "Mm, it''s Dill...... sure I may not have had enough words. But I was thinking the same thing about you! "Father...... please, don''t stick around in front of Ain. It''s a little embarrassing." Put your hand on your forehead, son (Dill), who looks frightened. Ein was delighted to see the two natural figures, which seemed fresh. "Uh, I''m sorry for the fun... we''re here, aren''t we? Blacksmith Shearling, a destination, while enjoying the conversation. I was arriving at his shop. Confused as to what Krone would do, he told Ein and the others. "... so let''s go in, Dear Ein" Is that too much to say that you''re back to sanity? I wonder if you remember what I said and did earlier, Lloyd, who just blushes his cheeks a little and encourages him to enter the store. It''s obvious that you''re trying to delude yourself around saying ''No, your skin turns red in the cold'' on purpose. "Oh, yeah, okay...... er Dill? I''m sorry I kept you waiting outside. If you can''t stand it, go inside and rest Dill." "Thank you for your concern, Dear Ein. (and I''m sorry your father is so busy)" The last word was sneaky, and Dill said it so Lloyd wouldn''t hear me. ¡ª¡ª I had no complaints as Ein because I was seen fresh of Grayshire parents and children. The old bone sign is carved with a blacksmith shearling. Simple naming, but Ein preferred it. "Sorry to bother you." Ein knocked on the door and then opened the store door. I took two of Lloyd''s and Krone''s and went inside. ¡ª¡ª should have. "You idiot. I''m sorry! You''re telling me to shake it with my arms! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "Yes, Master! It was your master who said you would be better able to use your legs!? Not another bird! Murder! Murder! Feathered feet. There are sharp razor claws growing there, around which you can see supple muscles. When you look at the upper body, the arms grow one big wing at a time. --... I mean, she''s an Inhuman. I''ve never seen "Harpy" before, but I never thought Harpy was doing a blacksmith. The cleverly gaveling gavel with its sharp razor claws naturally shows a mismatch in Ain''s eyes. "Ahhh!? There''s no way you''re saying that. I''m sorry! Just try lifting it with those feathers, you son of a bitch! Scolding her like that is an inhuman, of course, in the classic dwarf of blacksmiths. Although it has a small system of about 150 cm, the two successful arms and the toy on the chest are masculine. The beard was beautifully shaved and the face was overflowing with a masculine charm, as was the body. "Shh... Master! What do you say!? Ein and the others were outside the mosquito nets, watching the exchange between the two. Harpy''s girlfriend manages to lift the hammer with her wings and swing it down to the gold floor. I know you''re desperate, but compared to earlier, it''s still not powerful enough. "Tenmei...... lick your blacksmith! How did you swing that out of your heart? Fine legs, so grip it over there and shake it, you bastard! I don''t care what you look like!? Ah!?" "Master! It''s going to be the same thing just now! I''m getting a little confused! Sounds like a pretty unreasonable master, but he would be the blacksmith named Shearling. Quite a bit of brain muscle condition is overflowing with "rashes" and on the contrary I even learn to be beautiful. "Oh, uh... okay? "Ah?... who are you guys, where the fuck did you come from!? It''s nothing but a door. But, of course, I don''t scratch, and then I''m sure it''s troublesome. It seemed like I could enjoy the hassle, but I can''t play much today because I have Krone as well. "I normally came in through the entrance. ¡­ I was able to introduce Count Baltic" "From the entrance, huh? Well, you''re right if you ask me... Besides, you can''t even go down there without introducing the boy. Well, sit down." That''s how he points his finger, and in that direction an old dining set is placed. It wasn''t even beautiful to flatter, but I wouldn''t bother complaining. "Hey Emmeh! Bring me some tea, please! I haven''t seen you in a long time! "It''s Rikai, Master! I''m going! Make a sound with Purn, and Harpy, known as Emmeh, takes his seat off. I heard he was a well-armed blacksmith, but I wonder what that means to be a long-time customer. "You look like you''re complaining about something.... I choose customers, no material. That''s why it''s hard for customers to lean in. Don''t worry, I''m not a bad guy." grandeur and his tough flesh. Watching that make that confidence seem less overconfident. "I think I know. I''m Shearling. I''m just a" smart "blacksmith. Shearling hands when I say hello. If you look at the hand, the skin is thick and there are a number of octopuses, which is exactly what the artisans do. Ein responds comfortably to it and shakes hands with Shearling. "I ''m--" Let''s name ourselves honestly. That''s what I thought, arrowhead, Shearling opens his mouth first. "It''s Prince Wang. It''s you. It''s Grayshire who''s there, and it''s the sword of the house that''s carrying it. It fits, doesn''t it? After a few blinks, Lloyd smiled and spoke to Shearling. "... ho. Do you understand, Lord Shearling?" It is up to the royal family to escort the Greyshire family. Counting backwards from that means I can understand who this boy is. "It''s up to you to understand. Whatever that sword is, it''s my fruit--" I feel romantic. Perhaps the father of this shearling could have spoken. That''s why he knew Lloyd''s sword at a glance. Lloyd had similar thoughts and, like Ein, waited for Shearton''s next word. "My fruit''s sword!" Romance could not exist in subtle lines. I think a real brother could handle it, but I can''t say anything about this in ''The Duck''. In that evidence, behind Ein, both Lloyd and Krone are similarly unblocked in their open mouths. "Ah? What''s going on, you guys? I''m surprised you don''t even have a voice?...... haha! By the way, that" cousin "is already dead, too! He laughs manly, but the surprises he thinks and the surprises Ein and the others get are different in contents. Not much more joke. "Thank you for waiting, sir! What, that? What is this air? The disciple Harpy, who was in irrational eyes, returns, but the subtle air remained unchanged. "I see. You want me to make a sword because I''ve got good material." "Yes, it''s a rare material, so I wanted to leave it to someone with good arms" "So Boy introduces you... we got a point." From the atmosphere earlier to the blacksmith consultation event somehow proceeded. If that''s also the case with blacksmiths, Shearling''s attitude is serious in itself. There is no more joking air than just now. ¡ª¡ª though, if you try from Shearling, I''m not going to make a joke out of it. "I want to see things before deciding whether to get a job.... Ready, Your Royal Highness? My eyes sharpen and I look at them as if they were going to set the rules. Ain''t afraid to snort at it and put the box he brought on his desk. "Here, it''s got that material in it." Stored inside are the helmets of the living armor. If I say so, it is no exaggeration that this is also a national treasure material. "Can I open it? "Of course. Look at this and decide if you want to get a job." Shearling grinning shearlings, listening to Ain. Behind him, Ememme floats fluffy to see how things are going. "You''re so confident. Is that His Royal Highness Prince Wang? It looks like the material you''re bringing in is pretty good." "... I just got it by accident. I was just lucky." I can''t do it with a word of luck, but coincidence would be right. Because I wouldn''t have met a knight named Marco if I hadn''t used the "hand of fantasy" anyway. "I see. But luck will be important, and I won''t hesitate to let you open it." Shearling reached for the box and put his hand on the lid of the crate. For some reason, it''s funnier to be nervous about Emme floating in the back than Shearling himself. As we watched together, the contents of the box finally became dew. "Oh... come on, no way this is" "And, Master...! I guess I realized immediately what it was. I call myself a good blacksmith, of course it''s not strange to have knowledge of this material. "Emmeh. Did you notice that too...? "Ha ha...! Is Emme, the disciple, just such a thing? Blacksmith''s apprentice enough to be introduced by the Count. I guess it''s shameless knowledge to that...... and that''s what I''ve been thinking so far. "-- So, Master. Is this it? That was a word that roared Ain. I no longer had to think "Exactly" about the intensity of this character in Ememme. 96 Must be an amazing chemical reaction. "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I guess you''re not really just a bird, are you? "And excuse me! It''s harpy no matter where you look from! "Hmm," he snorts roughly and spreads his wings. When the wings widen, they''re just big. But if I''m being honest, I want you to just close it because it''s out of the way. "I don''t know, the only thing so splendid is the wings!? Ah?" "Awww... Master!? One, I can''t believe the wings are splendid... Even if you are suddenly courted, you have something to prepare for...? "(I see. Is praising the wings a courtship for the Harpy tribe?)" I''ve become one clever man. The opportunity to use this knowledge lies ahead, it''s a secret that I don''t feel like coming anymore. And Harpy, who doesn''t seem to be full...... no, Ememme''s expression and tricks are interesting. "You''re not knocking me out, you stupid bastard! --...... Damn. I''m sorry, Your Royal Highness." "Ah, ah...... I don''t care. I don''t care." Rather, it was quite interesting, so I don''t feel bad. Exactly. It''s rude to say that, so of course I kept it in my mind. "Aside from this idiot, let me get back to business. If I''m right, this is a living room armor...... right? I''m finally getting back to business after a comic talent-dyed exchange. "Yeah, that''s right. This fits with the living room armor material." If you want to add information, the Demon King''s Army executives. On the contrary, he was Deputy Commander of the Knights. "I can''t believe I brought such bullshit material. I never thought I''d see a substitute like this while I was alive." In an intriguing way, Shearling observes the helmet in the box. Take the lupe out of your nose and attach it to your eyes. Often worn by a watchmaker, it''s like a magnifying glass to be worn in the eye. "I see... material that seems like a lot of circumstances, but well this is manners too. I''m not asking you where or what you got this." "... it would help if you did so" A well-armed blacksmith. Shearton valued himself that way. Though I didn''t expect you to just look at the material and guess what might be behind it. "This guy is something you shouldn''t be out there. Stupid look. Rich people use it for stupid things. Stupid bastards blind to greed do stupid things as well. It could create such a causal substitute." "That''s a very deep word." "... I''m talking about my experience. There are as many smart guys as there are, but some of them can''t use their heads." Grab a thousand gold. Pride. It is also in this city called Baltic that many greeds are disturbed. This town, also known for its many adventurers coming together for millionaires, has as many of those "idiots". The blacksmiths have seen as many of them as they can. "Don''t move the Demon Stone Furnace. So processing is ridiculously expensive, if that''s all right with you, I''ll take care of it." "Er, Mr. Shearling. What the hell is that demonic stone furnace...? "Ah. There are not many places left, but the principle is simple. Using Demon Stone as a raw material, make a hot fire for assholes. Without it, if you look at the material this time, you can''t process it." It is understandable that it is indeed a simple principle, but at the same time it will require a considerable amount of money. If I ask you that, Ain''t just starting to think about it, too. I am also hesitant to pay more money on my own. I just figured out what Ain would do with his arms together. Krone sitting next to him opens his mouth. "... Lord Shearton. Excuse me, how much money will you need? "Hmm? Ah... well, at least five." "(Uh, 5 million G? Then I wonder if I can talk to you...)" Thank Krone for asking me instead, and if it''s 5 million, maybe I can make it. I found those hopes. The demonic props that Majorica made the other day were 5 million per person. With that in mind, I have been willing to go forward positively, albeit with Ain''s personal weapon. "Excuse me. Is that 50 million, or 500 million G? "You know what I''m talking about. I''m not saying exactly 500 million G''s, 50 million. I''ll give you $20 million for my tech, and I''ll let you stamp my name on the invisible side." Oh, this is over. It''s tough to give out exactly 50 million. "Oh, you''re going to put aside a lot of technical fees." "The material is the material. Even for me, it''s a dream.... Bleeding services, 80% off, you idiot." "I appreciate that. Then I was hoping you could take it for 70 million Gs." "Uh okay. So you decide what size you want to finish... Hey, Prince Wang, what are you doing? That''s surprisingly decided, I wanted to put it that way. After listening to the conversation between Krone and Shearling, I was too smooth to interrupt the flow. "Hey, hey Krone!? That''s a lot of money! What are you doing..." "Yeah, a lot of money, huh? What''s wrong with that? "What''s wrong with you... if you decide to do this on your own, you''ll be pissed off..." What are you talking about? If we were to put a dialogue on Krone''s face, there would be no more worthy words. "I know the budget Ain''t got. So there''s nothing wrong with that, are you convinced? "Wait, I''m not listening. I didn''t hear you were budgeted like that!? "Ku... ku..." I heard an unbearable laugh from Lloyd standing behind me. The exchange between Ain and Krone leaks with a smile. "Can I have two?... and calm down a little bit, huh? Krone starts explaining to Ain''t got no choice but to look in a hurry. "You can''t possibly not have a budget for Prince Wang in the first place. And Ain''t a little too hard on qualitative promises, so think about where you''re going to use them." I was afraid a little lecture would start here. Ememme, who has already returned to his sanity, also takes an interesting peek at how it is. "And one more thing. You crusaded the sea dragon, right? Almost a whole head is Ein''s handle. From there, at a" there "rate, it''s allocated to Ain''s budget. That''s why we have a lot of room.... Okay? "... the former understood, didn''t they? But I''ve never heard of the latter, the sea dragon being allocated a budget to me." "I would have been allocated from the next month after the sea dragon crusade. Never heard of it before...? That''s what they say and I think back. But of course, I don''t have any such memories. Anyway, for sure, they haven''t told me about the budget. "I didn''t ask. I didn''t hear that! "Then it''s good to hear it now. Two sea dragons, 29 years in the state budget. So 14.5 years for one head. Ain''t got it sorted from there, so don''t worry about the price of this sword." Compared to the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, how financially powerful is it? Yeah, I tried to ask Krone, but I''m getting scared, so don''t. "Well, His Royal Highness Prince Wang promises me, I don''t feel bad as a people. But, you know, you''re gonna have to make sure the money doesn''t come around the country, okay? "... you''ll learn" I won''t tell you to waste it, but I want you to use it firmly where you use it. Shearling doing business from the point of view of blacksmithing. From him like that, this was a natural opinion. "Is that okay? Pay? "Excuse me. Payment is fine, so we''ll ask for production." If I told you, I just wanted Ain to have some special gear. This may be the summation of the heavy towns of the castle, including Silvado and Warren. Ein, Prince Wang, has no weapon of his own. I just have to dress like that. So much so that there is also the idea that it was rather too late. "Lord Shearton. Sorry, I want to use sea dragon material for the patterned part, etc. Do you mind? "Well... can I get a job like that from over here? I think so, though. But if you want to make the best sword, I think that''s the best." "Then please. Would you mind choosing the material in Wang Du and delivering it?" "Hmm... I wonder what I''ll do with that. I''m not saying I don''t trust Wang Du''s people, but I want to believe what I see with my own eyes. That''s why I want to be the one to choose..." Full of craftsmanship, but the distance from Baltic to the King''s Capital is long. It''s not an easy distance to go back and forth, but what''s the matter? "Master! I have a good idea! "... it''s you. Tell me what you came up with with with with that birdhead." "I said bird again!?... also! That''s a really good idea! Birds...... No, Emme the Harpy. With a bright look on his face, he begins to shake the shoulders of his master shearling. "I have a problem with my master! How many customers have you had in the last two years! "... wahaha! That''s easy, you idiot! I don''t know what''s funny, but Shearling bursts into laughter and strokes Emmeh''s head. Looks like Emmett is enjoying it too. "Then let''s go!... of Me! "" Zero people! It doesn''t seem compatible in character. But these two must be so compatible. Watching them interact makes me think so, Ain. --¡­ but it''s a number that you can''t leave alone with Zero people. I can''t help but wonder how I lived. "So let''s open a business store in Wangdu for a while! "... I don''t know what to say. Damn..." Shearling also looks negative. Emmeh said a less realistic opinion, albeit zero guests at all. What do we do with the equipment? And the cost of living? After all, it was a means that I could not recommend. "That''s a good thing for you, you idiot! Well, it''s cold in here. Shit! I thought it was a good idea! "Yes, Master! Or Baltic. It''s cold and I don''t know what it means! "Think about it, a little over three years ago, the guests were just living in the rain! Ha-ha-ha! "(It''s practically zero customers for three years)" I''m just wondering how you''ve really lived your life. Enough to charge a high technical fee. I guess there''s some savings there...... I''m sure. "That''s why Grayshire''s. When you''re ready, we''ll head to the King''s Landing, so I can make a choice, okay? "... ah, ah. Of course that''s good..." "Momentum" in a nutshell. That''s the exchange between this blacksmith and his disciple. Even as Lloyd, he''s under barometric pressure for this momentum. Once the meaning of the final confirmation is also concurrent, Ain asks what it means again. "Um... Mr. Shearling? Does that mean you can make me a sword in Wang Du? "Oh yeah. It''s cold in here. I knew it. This is better for you. Hey, Emme." "That''s my master! And the birds!" Ain''t touching a bird that became a drummer, and Ain''t staring at Shearling. "That demon stone furnace is expensive..." "Take it apart and assemble it again! I don''t know what to do with it! "Ah...... yeah. Okay, I''ll take care of it..." Seeing Ain give up, Krone wasn''t willing to make any pointers either. When you come to make a sword, the beginning and end of getting just the migrants. Instead, I could invite a sensitive blacksmith, should I be so pleased? "Well, speaking of greed. I just want an advanced demon stone circulator, but, well, I don''t have to. I have to go to an ist like that..." Ain''t that refreshing to hear the name of a device like that. Katima seems to have no problem with these topics... "Don''t worry if you do. The First Princess only possessed the equipment..." Krone seemed to remember and told Shearling so. It''s really nothing. There (Katima Institute). I decided to explore it for half vandalism next time. "Oh, come on. Is that true? If that''s true, I''m sorry about the business store... Hey Emmett! Starting today! Hurry up and get ready to go to Wangdu! "Ouch! It''s Rika, Master! "So sorry, Your Royal Highness the King! Let''s talk more about the King''s Capital. If you''re in Wang Du, you can slowly listen to His Royal Highness''s request and make it for him! "Oh, yes...... Bye, Krone. Even some letter so Mr. Shearton can come to the castle." I don''t know what it is anymore, but it holds my sword in the king''s capital. I don''t feel wrong about that. It''s not a round throw, but I''ve already decided to leave it to Krone to figure out what to do. "... Lord Shearton. This will be a letter of introduction for His Royal Highness Prince Wang. With this, you can enter the castle so bring it" Write as soon as you are sarcastic and hand it over in the form of Ein''s letter of introduction. Work is fast and helpful. and thanked in my heart. "Oh, I''m so sorry! I''ll see you in King''s Landing next time! I''ll make you a masterpiece, so wait! When the door opens, the hissing air surrounds the Ains. I feel the excitement as if it was lit by fire, cooled by its cold air. "It seemed busy for a long time, did you finish the conversation? Dill, who waited, notices Ain and the others and talks. I can''t see how he was feeling cold either because it wasn''t snowblowing. "... I''m not sure. It''s over." ¡­¡­ Well, that''s more than anything. By the way, what was Lord Mouton like? I was going to use my strength to explain it. Hmm... Lloyd opens his mouth instead of Ain. "Dill, you are often with Ain, and Katima would be doing better, wouldn''t you? "Oh, yeah, Master Katima is sweet too... What''s wrong with that? "No what. Because I cared about what Lord Mouton was like. I tried to teach you that." "I see, was that what happened? But how could Master Katima...? On this occasion, Krone was the only one who came to terms. Like Dill, Ain''t wondering what Lloyd''s gonna say. "Dear Ein and Katima when I started my research. Maybe it looks like the two of you. Anyway, I felt a great deja vu in my interaction with Lord Mouton''s apprentice." "Hey... Mr. Lloyd!? "Heh, heh..." Krone laughs with her hands on her mouth. Dill can only be a pocan. The sound of the wind making noise with the pew. That turns this atmosphere into something even more of a joke. "You don''t look alike!? You don''t look alike, do you, Krone? Right!?" "Pfft... yeah right. Could Ein and Master Katima be a little better? She smiles, but replies like a tear. You look like you''re having fun, but from Ein''s point of view, it''s no big deal. "If it''s not in denial, it is! "Chi, Father... No way really, to Ein and Katima...? "It''s tattooed by the aide. Apparently, there''s no denying the situation." I never objectified, but was myself and Katima that busy? When you make me feel that way, I''m somewhat embarrassed. "And next time. Lord Shearton and his disciple, Lord Emmeh, come to the king''s capital. So Dill will be face-to-face too, stay tuned." "... Dear Ein. Please, don''t make too much noise with me." "Oh, if I''m not so noisy! Dill, go! Whatever it is, Ain''t decided you can make me a sword. Mysterious high budget, etc. Sometimes I was surprised by facts I didn''t know about, but somehow the story came together. Dill''s distress was outside the mosquito net, and in fact, Lloyd and Krone were just looking forward to it. With Shearling and Emmeh coming to the king''s capital, hanging out with Ain and Katima. With that in mind, I can''t help but wonder what chemical reactions will occur. --¡­ I''m sure it will be busy. That''s how I put my mind to the future. 97 Initial report and souvenirs. "This, were you even looking into this place? "It''s not the same as before. Naturally." Ain''s room in the inn. There were three people gathered there, Ain and Krone, and Lloyd, to look through the investigation report in the former demonic kingdom. A week early from meeting the blacksmith Shearling. Ain and the others were continuing their investigation throughout Baltic town. "People and elves coexisted, and this is a new discovery, too, right? "Of course. I never heard of it either." "Hmm...... how could I have discovered so much again, only this time" The survey period is just two nights and three days. What''s more, I did very little on the first day and should only have gotten enough investigative time on the second day. I left on the third day at noon, so I haven''t been able to spend half a day investigating it. "Even so, I have not yet taken off the presumed range" "... I see" When I turned again to the report, such contents were noted. Several cemeteries, within the former demon king''s realm. Exactly because I was hesitant to dig it up, I made an investigation into its making and culture. Then before some headstones, check the elf cemetery for traces of similar offerings. The remains of what appears to be pure human beings are also discovered from the gap between the tombstones broken by aging. "As a possibility, it doesn''t look like they were forced to bring him here." "Sure. If you were forced to take him and treat him like a slave, wouldn''t you make a grave?" I agree with Krone. A slave wouldn''t have bothered to prepare a grave. It''s cheap if you call it cheap, but this seemed natural. "I agree with you. People, elves, and demons. Perhaps there were more races than Ishtarika is today." "I guess that means I could have done it because I''m the Demon King" "... demons basically don''t obey the weak." Growing up from a young age can make you obey by making you think of yourself as a parent. But that''s a story that''s restricted to junior demons only. Ain''t much of a reference to Ain''s ability to follow a sea dragon. "The Great War with the Demon King. The people who were there after that and elves...... do you know where those people went? "... unfortunately, I still wonder if that depends on the upcoming investigation" "Right. Hard though...... but right, elf" Elf that he lived in Demon King''s Land. I feel somewhat visionary...... "Hmm." "What''s wrong, Ein? Something bothering you? "Kind of. When they say Elves of the Old Demon King''s Land, they seem to remember something... something caught them." "Ein? When did you make that acquaintance? "No, I don''t know him. But I think I saw something like that..." It''s a story that gets a lot of guidelines, but it''s hard to explain even as Ein. Yeah, keep roaring. "Oh, could that be it?" Pong, I think I made a point and I want to hold my hand. Then Lloyd asks intrigued. "Dear Ein! Where the hell did you take such a person? "Hey, if you stay calm for a second, Mr. Lloyd! I remember, but it''s not like we''ve met before. Because! Ain''t pushing the stuffing giant (Lloyd) away. I feel that I have gained a lot of strength. "Oh... sorry Dear Ein. I''m so excited." I don''t feel like I''m looking at all aspects of Lloyd in this Baltic investigation. I''ve always had a more comfortable attitude as Ain. "Look. You were alone, weren''t you? I have a strange elf about the Demon King." "... even if they say so. Mmmm......" Lloyd, who makes deep creases between the eyebrows but is refreshed about something. On the other hand, Krone, sitting next to him, understood what it was. "That''s the thing...... I can''t believe you''re connecting with my author here." "Right. But I was wondering, how you studied it in so much detail. That''s what I used to live in. I don''t know what to say." "A, Dear Ein! Please don''t tell me! Seeing Lloyd, who was likely to get stuck in momentum again, Ain spoke to Lloyd with a bitter laugh. "I''m sorry. Um, this is the book Katima bought before. Chris translated me a book that was as expensive as that idiot... I was thinking about that author." "Ohh... Ohh! I see, the more you ask me, surely..." "Like the elves who were in the former demon kingdom, for example, that author would stick with me if he was, too. I may have put fakes in the way I wrote it, but I still think that much information is beyond what we can look at from the outside." "You''re right, Ain''t you? Then I really thought to come close to proving that people and elves coexisted in the former demonic realm." "Yeah, yeah. The realm of Demon King Archet may have been higher than we thought." It''s not a human trick. It can be called an arm. Though, I''m not actually a human being, I''m a demon king. Even if there were Durahan or Elderlich nearby, that wouldn''t make a difference. "The researchers in Wangdu are going to be delighted." "Worst case scenario, I might have to tie Mr. Katima up." Hearing Ain''s words, the two snorted deeply. If this is such a new discovery, you can act alone if you do poorly. There was such "trust". "... Textbooks are going to change dramatically." "That''s all there is to it. Maybe we should do some more research on the old demon kingdom and then make a textbook out of one." "Phew... right" Nevertheless, the job is not about Ein. Let''s just say we leave those things to the researchers. --¡­¡­ ''Concon'' "Is it Dill? I think I''m home." Ain''s room is knocked in the slightly soothing air. Dill was out of his seat this time because Ain had asked him to run errands. "I''m back now, Master Ain" "Welcome home, Dill. Thank you for your time." "Oh Dill, are you back? So what about Lord Shearton? Dill''s job. That was about Shearling the other day, who decided the Wang Du Row with momentum. Bring the precious demon stone furnace to pieces. I was just going to check on him just in case. At the same time, is there any change in feelings? I had decided to ask that. In case you really want to come to Wangdu, the cost of carrying the Demon Stone Furnace will be twisted. Because Ein thought so. "... ''Do you mind if this bird punches into your luggage?'' He said." "Ugh, looks good today... So, what did you say? "Interracial can''t be put in a cargo vehicle. That''s what I said." Once a few days ago, Dill was asking for Shearling on a similar matter. Thanks to that time, Dill learned the relationship between Shearling and Ememme. There was also that, and I suppressed the appearance of the appearance. "Did Mr. Ememme say anything? It must have been noisy today anyway. Ein, who had anticipated that, further asked for a report to Dill. "Yeah, that''s already it." Master! Can a stop tree be placed in a seat!? ''¡­ and. " "Oh, yeah. I see. That''s how it came." And if you answer, I think it''s hard to stop at a seat and tree. Even if it''s a noble vehicle, that won''t change. "(I do think you look like Mr. Katima. That guy is a waste of cats, but Mr. Ememme is a waste of birds...? No, it''s already a geese.)" With that in mind, what happens in case they meet? To the royal castle of Istarica, there may be more pet frames. Is this a case to avoid? "Ain''t you careful, too? You can''t make too much noise with Katima, can you? "... no. - Krone is. A perfectly good aide..." "(Krone is still good today. Well, I don''t hate this two-car feeling)" While Ain and the others were talking, the area began to darken. That''s the same thing for Wang Du. It''s still bright compared to Baltic, but they both show both empty patterns. Around that time, the royal castle had been contacted by Krone, who was in Baltic. The location was delivered to Warren''s office, Warren at work. "Dear Warren. This is Assistant Crone reporting for duty." "Hmm? Yeah, speaking of which, it was today... I did receive it. Thank you." "No. Then I''m in this" I handed him a larger envelope and the butler left the room. Warren opens the small knife in his hand after checking the envelope in its entirety. "Well. Not using Message Bird means there''s no big problem..." Deliberately rented a noble vehicle and sent a report. ''Money is wasted!'' And I know Ain''t going to say it, so I haven''t told Ain. But this is most convenient in many ways. It arrives fast and is safer than anything else. "... the former demon kingdom is still a strange region" It startles me from the first one. It is noted that Ein met with the Demon King''s men, and Krone''s easy-to-read report attracted Warren''s interest, as in the novel under discussion. As I called it a slur, Warren understood what had happened in the initial investigation. "Hmm, should I even let you know this soon..." Chile. Ring the bell provided for the desk and call people to the office. The castle servants were excellent and came without keeping Warren waiting. "May I call you, Your Eminence?" It was a different butler from earlier that came. Warren orders him to come soon. "Give Your Majesty your permission as you see fit. And call the marshal to my office." "Yes, sir." I didn''t just call Chris to mean Lloyd''s understudy. My dear...... would be too much to say, Ain''t she waiting for her return. Because Chris would want to know about him. "Excuse me, Master Warren." Then, in exchange for a butler, comes a civilian who is Warren''s subordinate. "Ain''t received a souvenir¡­ what can I do?" "Souvenirs......? What''s in it?" "Whatever. Two whole bunny rabbits... how shall we serve it?" Have you sent me all those fancy ingredients? Exactly. Though the town of adventurers, it puts a grin on the size of its scale. "Leave everything, such as preservation, to the chef.... By the way, didn''t you get any letters? "That''s just great, Master Warren. This letter was attached to the crate." That''s what he said. He handed Warren a letter. You can''t help but be a little dusty and dirty. On the back, it was described as Ein von Ishtalika. "Then I''m in this" "Yep. Thank you for reporting." Report from Krone and letter from Ein. And huge souvenirs. I was surprised that a lot of things arrived again. But checking the contents is a prerequisite, so I cut the seal of the letter. Inside, another small, thin envelope is enclosed. "... hehe, hehe. That''s right, Dear Ein... that''s all we need to talk about." While it was brief, it did say why it was a goat rabbit. I got two from the living room armor. There was another head, but that was also a comfort for everyone. In summary, this is the content. I didn''t expect you to get a dedication from Living Armor. Yes, Warren makes a small laugh. "I know it''s a tough road. If the knights had gotten so much to eat, it wouldn''t have been bad morale." In the name of comfort, he behaved luxuriously as a goat rabbit. Such behavior can also be highly appreciated as Warren. I felt it was a good decision, full of Ein looks. That''s how I slowly glance at Ain''s letter. Then I began to hear a lively voice from the hallway. "... hmm? Somebody the hell." To the voices of the two women, I think and listen to someone. Then the voice stopped in front of his office, and at the same time the sound of the knock echoed. "Go ahead." In the meantime, I decided to reply to that knock and see who the visitors were, Warren. Then one was the person on schedule and the other was an unplanned person. "Excuse me, Master Warren. I heard you were calling." "Warren!? What, that meat! He''s a rabbit! It''s my favorite! How come there are two of those stunning sizes!? A report came from Krone. I can understand if you put that in your ear somewhere. But she was looking to see the rabbit brought in. And I met Chris on the road, and I felt that if I came here, I would know everything, and I came with him. "They say it''s a souvenir from Master Ain. While it was fresh, they sent me to Wang Capital." "Huh... my nephew wasn''t just a Mazacon...? How competent...! Katima says something very rude about joy. Chris, who would normally look frightened, also gave me a more happy look when I heard Ain had contacted me. If it had a tail on it, it would have swung at considerable speed. "A, Dear Ein contacted you!? Dear Warren, is that true!? "Oh... please calm down, Lord Chris.... It is true that I have been contacted. He asked us all to have a bunny rabbit." Though I was excited for a moment Chris. When I heard that, I got soggy and depressed all at once. It''s not a good idea to hope for this, but if it was any letter to you personally...... I had such pale expectations. There''s no way Prince Wang would do that to a mere escort. I understood with my head, but I can''t stop carrying a little sorrow. "--¡­ and. Give this to Lord Chris." "... Huh? "It was enclosed. Please check with Lord Chris." A bright, completely different look than earlier, convincing to anyone who sees it. I can see at a glance that I have a painfully happy look on my face and my feelings have improved. "(um, that''s Ain)" Warren pushed Ain to play the role of telling Chris to leave a message. Even though I said I pushed it, it was Ain that worked best, so I''m begging you. As such, I am still contacting Chris personally. Warren also thanked him for his care. Because in case this isn''t there, I might have been depressed the other way around. "When are you going to eat it!? Today!? Now!? Have you eaten yet? Katima just puts up with zero amber anymore. What you''re saying because you''re too healthy turns into a line that doesn''t make sense in stages. "Dear Katima, Please calm down. Exactly today, I thought your Majesty''s meal would be delayed..." "No problem! Don''t worry, I''ll persuade your fathers! Katima running out of daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy-daddy. Wait, that''s what I tried to stop, but that didn''t happen to Katima''s momentum opponents. Perhaps Katima will keep up the momentum and head for Silvard''s private room. And Chris, on the other hand, is opening a letter from Ain and looking through. I was so focused on the letter that I didn''t care what happened to Katima. Seeing her grin floating from time to time, I know exactly how happy she seems. Goddess smile and slightly reddish, bright cheeks. He looked so attractive that any man seemed to be able to fascinate him. --¡­ that''s enough to fall into the feeling of being just a woman in love rather than a marshal anymore. "... Dear Ein. We look forward to welcoming you home." Chris then treats the finished letter to nostalgia as if it were a gem. Then he turned to Baltic direction and wished so with a clear voice. 98 gossip: Masters journey schedule. Souvenirs of Ain to the Wang capital, and hours after Krone''s letter arrived. Shearling blacksmiths were in a rush in the corner of the craftsmanship. The time was already night. That doesn''t matter. The two keep making noise. "Hey Emmeh! What is this bill? In a hurry, Shearling was taking a breath of water. A single letter appears in his eyes. If you open inside, invoice for a "little" amount. My nickname is Emme. "What is it, Master? -! Hey, the furnace sounds loud, don''t hear me very well. Wow! In order to tear apart the Demon Stone Furnace, you have to unplug the remaining Demon Stone power out of some of the parts. If not completely unplugged, it becomes poison, which leaves a negative impact on the surroundings. Ememme was using special equipment to remove its residual magic. "Ah!? Which is more important, the voice of the master or the sound of the furnace!? From a third party, the line I can only assume is definitely unscrupulous. But such common sense doesn''t apply to these two. Ememme, an apprentice under the influence of his master Shearling. She also showed a mysterious bloodbath. "Mmmm...... that''s a challenge!? Fine, I hope they call! Come on, Master! Again! "Ooh, well said! I''m going to postpone turning you into a yakitori! ----- I''m asking you what this bill is! While the furnace sounds loud, Emmeh concentrated on Shearling''s spoken words. The twinning of the two is lively, yet clear in her ears, she demonstrates her strength as that race. "Oh was that it! I bought a stop tree for my new home! It''s an authentic Fuorn set! Approximately three hours by water train from Baltic. The gathering of Fuorn and the others at that location is the Fuorn group. It was they who had used quality wood and responded to the demands of the craftsmen. "As always, wood is fine. Don''t choose. Ha ha! It''s a lot different than the eyes that look at minerals and stuff! "Huh. Right? Ememme who can illuminate. If you put her appearance in words, she''s just a little animal girl. He''s about 150 inches tall, and if he opens his wings, he''ll be wider than his height. Orange brighter brown hair with short hair. Despite his blacksmithing, his skin was kept white and ceramic. "Let me ask you something. When are you gonna get this?" "It''s in three weeks! No, it''s a special order. It takes time." I had a general expectation. But when he tells me this, his body starts to shudder with anger. "Son of a bitch! I knew you were a yakitori!? You were already a yakitori, not a bird!? "Huh... Huh!? Master, why are you so angry? If you need a master''s share too, I''ll order an extra one properly. Ah! Shearling blues on her forehead and begins to think about how to fold her cage. When I heard about the three-week period, I double-checked that it was a birdhead. "What am I gonna stop and use the tree for, asshole! Speaking of three weeks, I don''t think we''re here anymore! "... really!? Yeah... what can I do... eh" I''m not selling this house down. But I plan to live in the king''s capital for a while, which is why there''s no point in trying to get a new stop tree here. "Duh, duh... what shall we do, master!? You can''t cancel now! But you''re just a master to realize that! "N...? Oh, right! I''m not retarded after all... I can''t help it." I don''t feel bad about being praised. That would be what a lot of people would feel. It''s just that this shearling, when praised, makes you feel a few times better than an ordinary person. It''s just a friendly story. Even if praised by a customer who doesn''t care, he has a degree of mental power to rub his nose in front of him. "Can''t do something about it, I''ll even think about it for me, you idiot! Damn this idiot apprentice..." "Kah! Are you serious, Master? I''ll follow you for the rest of my life! That you can be impressed by the cheap stuff, maybe that''s a fine talent too. And if these two look like they''re having fun, that must be the best part. Jump up and then when will emerge. Shearling figure who takes it without difficulty. Both arms of such shearlings were successful today. 99 Hidden Strength. The souvenirs of Ain arrived in the King''s Capital, and Chris and Martha were also kept with you that evening. It goes without saying, of course, that dinner time was delayed. Katima''s fierce momentum forced Silvard to convince him. Nevertheless, I just waited, and quite a bit of gastronomy was created by the castle cook. And at dawn of the night, I woke up after it was brighter outside, Ain. I slept slower than usual because I had no special business. The Second Expedition of the Old Demon King. It''s time to decide on that plan, and that''s why I''m nurturing my English... maybe I can say that. "Oh, no, Krone." "Yeah, good morning, Ain. I already have... my hair is still here today." "Uh, where? This figure, a little too loose, can never be shown to the Kingsguard knights. I''m not supposed to show my aides much, but I can see their relationship around being silent. "Not that way... this way" A raised krone approaches and gently suppresses Ein''s head. Recently I got closer to her a lot. Are you used to it? The answer, of course, is'' NO ''if asked. "Oh, thank you" "Pfft... why don''t you show it to someone else like this? I''ll see if Krone is good, but he''s seen it many times, so now it''s even better. He''s smiling at me, so I want to believe he''s not disillusioning me. "Hmm. Is it too lax? So I decided to ask her for her opinion on what was actually going on. "Oh. You were aware? "... well, you mean too slow. I know there''s something too distracting." "Phew... Really? I was too distracted..." Crone looks at Ain''s face, holding Ain''s hair by his hand, but moving a little left and right. I seem to be just a little happy, but I don''t know why. As for Ain, though, that was satisfying if she seemed happy. "Speaking of which, the aide asked me to put him back to sleep, Prince Wang." "As you can imagine, I''m probably new to Ain" Royal Ishtarika...... and as Prince Wang, Ein continues to launch various "firsts". I can''t help but wonder how such a self will be left in future generations. "I don''t want to leave it for future generations, for real." "Dull...... So you''re praying to God so you can''t find my diary, right? "Right. Pray to God... Huh? Sorry, what''s a diary... Huh? Ain''t heard a disturbing word. Are you keeping these things in your diary to see from the story flow? Point your gaze at Krone. "--... yeah, it''s already fixed. Yes, Ain. Good luck, you''re done." He was about to regret a few things, but without showing his face to Ain, Krone takes his hands off his head. "Hey Krone? Diary is that... Huh? "It''s warm or cold, which one do you want to drink? You''re thirsty, aren''t you? "Oh yeah. I think I''m a little thirsty because I''m awake. So I like the cold...... no so Krone? Hey, what''s a diary..." She leaves a disturbing word and takes her seat off at her own pace. These techniques were her specialty. "No, the weather is so sunny, my heart isn''t calm." Outside the window, a pale sky that lasts everywhere. Beautiful contrast to the occasionally floating white clouds. I guess it''s a warm day. Water droplets drip more vigorously than usual from the ice column (tulara) attached to the raised roof. By the way, the night the snow dissolves, the temperature drops and it freezes. Ain was learning in this survey that the ground would then be a tulu. "What''s going on out there? Anything wrong? I came back with a drink, Krone. As requested, I prepared a cold drink for Ain. Above the little basin there is another vessel where the hot air rises, which probably belongs to Krone. "It''s a beautiful day," he said. He won''t tell me about the diary anyway. Ein, who thought so, reopens and starts talking about the scenery. Because it''s true that it''s a beautiful sight. "Something warm today. This would make it easier to go to Mr. Shearling''s blacksmith." "Is that it? Dill just went yesterday? "Ain''t never been to me. I was wondering if I could do something about the cost of moving the Demon Stone Furnace." "He said... what, are you done there already? I did say that. He took care of his weapon, and he talked to me about how he couldn''t handle it. "Yeah, I just finished. Look, look on the table? Looking back, I glance at the table placed in the center of the room. Then I thought the paper was spreading, and one thick envelope is available. "That envelope? "I finally packed it all up. Do you care? Rather care? Ain''t no way Ain''t gonna ask if he can turn a pleasant gaze at it. "It seems like there''s more to it than what I asked... what did you pack? Clone mouths to the teacup. After that graceful trick, he smiled at Ain and said the following words. "Maybe a little sales. I''ve been pathetic to your grandfather a couple of times, so I''ve been meaning to introduce you." "Give me Mr. Graff... uh, I see. I mean... the Augusto Chamber of Commerce." The poor thing she said must have been when she tried Krone, who became an aide. Clone, who quickly returned the favor, had given him a discount that was not normally conceivable. But then I added the phrase, "I''ve done it a few times," and maybe the same thing happened where Ein doesn''t know. Of course I''m a little scared, so I decided not to ask about the content. "Hehe, correct. I think it''s hard to get a new place to live and everything. That''s why I packed it together." Let''s just say it''s a competent thing to do, though it can''t get out of the way. In fact, he should be thankful for these things, too, given Shearling''s character. "You mean a good idea that helps everyone. --... Hmm? Krone, you just did something pathetic to Mr. Graff, didn''t you? "Oh, yeah... a little too forceful? Is there something I regret, too? So this time--" "That''s what I mean. You haven''t been able to talk to me about introducing Mr. Shearton? He becomes a Kyoton face and begins to have a look like he was poked in the void. After a few seconds of stiffness, Krone finally opened his mouth. "Oh, hey Ain. Hair, this one''s got honey too, I''ll fix it for you, okay? "... thanks" It seemed a lot easier to understand deception, but I decide to forgive her for her pleasant grin. I''ll send a letter to Graf next time. ''Nothing, it looks fine, just Krone and me, okay? That''s the line Ain said when Lloyd and the others made the escort. Lloyd and Dill refuse to do it with a frightened face. It was natural. Then Ain laughed, ''So who''s out there?'' and speak. The two of them, who did not fully understand the meaning, asked Ain what it was about. ''I think it''s Mr. Warren''s men. I''m looking at it from afar as usual, so let''s ask that guy.'' ... naturally words by playful and pranky for Ain. Nevertheless, sympathy was all that came to the secret, which was no longer easily discovered. It''s bad for them. So never mind...... Lloyd was in his heart, and yes, he worked hard on them. --¡­¡­ while doing so, the two of them silently took charge of the escort. As usual today, the four of us came to Shearling''s blacksmith. "Oh, my lords! Up you go! "Grandpa Shizu..." There are parts that we have broken into with each other, and we enter the store smoothly. Naturally, there are zero guests today. And the plans for visitors from tomorrow are also zero. Dill also decided to go inside today instead of being on the lookout outside. "Oh, for the escort. - Honey! You came yesterday! "No. Never mind." A clammy reply, but Shearling won''t be offended to hear it. On the contrary, people who are loyal to their work feel favorable. The one with the bones, even though he''s young, that was his appreciation of Dill. "I''m so sorry. Emmett, I''m sleeping today." "Mr. Ememme? Did you even get sick? I don''t have a girlfriend that healthy. It was powerful enough to make this blacksmith feel like another space. "Last night, I made him work too hard. That''s why I''m still letting him sleep today. Wheezy." When I look into the space with the chilling furnace, I see the demonic stone furnace, which has already gone more than half way through the demolition. Its dismantling involves mental strength in health, the hard work of spending quite a bit of time on them. Yes, Shearling told me. "Hmm. What''s going on today? The four of us are coming, so it''s something important, isn''t it? Sit down with Dosin on the table and put that successful arm on. So much for Lloyd''s eyes, too, artisanal arm. Lloyd tells me that''s all I know about skill. "I came today to speak to Master Shearling." "Ho, from Her Highness''s lady? So, what''s going on? Krone, delighted with the word Her Royal Highness''s lady, took out the envelope with care. Then spread the contents to the table and show what has been considered. "Master Shearton, do you know the Augusto Chamber of Commerce? "Of course I know that. Even the Baltic craftsmen are now the big chambers of commerce that will take care of the flickering. Is that it?" "... that''s above all. Actually, I''m the granddaughter of the Chamber of Commerce there. So this time, I was hoping I could make some suggestions about moving to Wang Du." "Ho... that surprised me. You''re such a fool. You''re the granddaughter of the rich chamber of commerce! That''s good!" Shearling loudly. I never thought a big guy like Prince Wang would come here like this. "I don''t like the way you put it. So let me be clear. ¡­ I was wondering if our Chamber of Commerce could show you" everything "if you ever need to join us." Krone''s confident expression was full of persuasion. Shearling, who felt the sign, also looked a little tight on his expression. "Everything, hey...... I''m sorry, Your Highness, but what does everything mean? "It''s literally everything. Arrangements for housing, purchase of land and even the provision of necessary equipment¡­ and concerns, such as the movement of items in connection with the move. Please tell me what it is." Nico''s smiling expression was exactly what she deserved as the granddaughter of the Grand Chamber of Commerce "Augusto Chamber of Commerce" in Wangdu. "Ha-ha-ha! That''s good! I hate troubles. We all hate going through numerous chambers of commerce and making requests to the adventurers. I don''t want that time!... so, I mean, what Her Highness''s lady said. So you''re saying we can leave our" from now on "to you? That includes things about Ememme." If you were just a woman, you would be frightened by the sight of this shearling. But instead of being frightened, Krone just smiles even more. "... besides what I said, let me know if you need anything. I promise you a comfortable life." I guess that word was a decision punch. Hearing the words, Shearling turned his expression back to something soft and even his voice color grew louder. "Then I guess I''ll leave everything to you. Her Royal Highness''s lady said you''d study about the money, wouldn''t you? "Yes, of course. I''ve negotiated with my grandfather." Ein wanted an explanation for when he was doing that. And does it not change the name of Her Highness''s lady anymore? As for Ain, I get embarrassed. "Then I''d like to ask one. My idiot apprentice, he''s ordering the stop tree he wanted. Uh... you know what a fuorn group is? "I know... what happened to that? "Then we need to talk. Yes. That''ll arrive in three weeks, but we''re not here anymore. So it''s a hassle to send, but can I leave that to you too?... a stupid, stupid bird, but he''s a cuter apprentice to me than anyone." I complain about her with my mouth, and I scold her. I''m not going to talk to him for the rest of my life, but he''s still a cute apprentice. That''s why I''m looking forward to sending that stopping tree to the King''s Capital somehow. "Don''t worry then. If you are a Fuorn group, it is a group chamber of commerce, so we will carry out transport work internally. Therefore, there will be no additional costs, especially with regard to transportation." "(Augusto Chamber of Commerce awesome)" Ein recognised Graf''s arm. It is only natural to be surprised by the magnitude of the scale. I was afraid that the Hufu Chamber of Commerce was a group Chamber of Commerce. "Hey... when did the Augusto Chamber of Commerce acquire the Fuorn group?" "It''s not a takeover. It''s just that we''re in a close relationship." We have quality wood and a reputable Fuorn set when it comes to woodworking. Reputation amongst the craftsmen kept their relationship with the Augusto Chamber of Commerce close at some point. That was quite shock information for the artisan shearling. "I see. There are a lot of great stories I don''t know about, but I mean, it''s okay for the Augusto Chamber of Commerce to take care of me, right? "Yep. I''ll take care of it, Master Shearling." "Then tell me about the property. I knew I had a budget, and I wanted to put it within it." So he stood up and took a piece of coal-fired paper from the storage near the furnace. "It''s bad that the paper isn''t dirty. Yesterday when I was cleaning the furnace, it was covered in dust.... I talked to Emmett about the conditions of the property. And it''s got a budget, so why don''t you think about it? A good flow of conversation as beautiful as he is. One by one, the clam decides the flow feels like they don''t like trouble. I''ll take a look. Krone who received that paper. I think it would be rude to just see it, and Ain''t got Lloyd, and Dill''s three slightly out of sight. "... Excuse me, Master Shearling? For this amount, on the contrary, I would like a few more steps of equipment." "Oh, come on. Is that true? So maybe you can even buy a furnace from Ist!? "Oh, yeah... even if you have the whole thing up to date, you''ll come along" "That''s bullshit. Well, then, Your Highness''s lady, do it in a good way within that budget. I don''t need fishing, just do it with intent to run out! Hearing the masculine dialogue, Ain makes a note of it in his heart. I can''t take my ears off Shearling''s words because I mean the dialogue I admire every once in a while. "M...... Master Shearling!? Are you really going to run out of...? "It would be nice to use it par occasionally. Don''t worry, it''s about two-thirds! "... ok. So what do we do about location?" "Your Royal Highness can come and shop anywhere you want. I''ll take care of that! As a shearling no longer, I guess I''m going to leave the property entirely to you. It feels like we''ve already thrown everything at Krone. "Then we will prepare it that way. And then there are a few things I need to talk to you about, such as shipping furnaces...... is it ok for our Chamber of Commerce people to come? "There''s no problem! I''m sorry, you got to do that! Ha-ha-ha! and shearling overflowing with male hormones, delighted to have taken care of her. When I look at Krone on the other hand, she just looks really surprised. I decided to ask you later what was going on. "Then it''s a hassle for you to do, and it''s a little service.... Hey, Grayshire''s, show me your sword." "... hmm? Me?" "Yeah, that''s you. Let me see that big sword on that back. It''s not sharpened, is it? In the direction of Shearling''s fingers, there is a sword on Lloyd''s back. Lloyd then turned out surprised and asked why he noticed. "Sure, I haven''t sharpened it lately... but how did you figure that out? "Ah? You can tell by the sound that moves in the sheath. About. The sword is ringing, come on, let it out. I''ll see what I can do." What are you talking about? and Lloyd with a strange face, but he was right that he hadn''t sharpened it these days. Make sure Ain snorts, and Lloyd pulls the sword out and shows it to Shearling. "What the hell. Wouldn''t you be scratched again?" "... as far as I can tell, there seems to be a scratch." "What are you talking about? No matter where you look, it''s scratchy, I really don''t serve you like this. Forgive your Highness, my lady. It''s special." Then he takes the sword and heads to the blacksmith in the back, Shearling. What was visible in his eyes? Lloyd didn''t even know that. "... Father. But you can see Lord Mouton''s skill." "Oh, yeah... but if what you said earlier is true, Lord Shearling is also the owner of the monster stained technology." With a little noise, I can see the status of the sword. If that''s true, you might call it exactly the god of blacksmiths. That makes so much sense. "Mr. Shearton looks awesome, too. What''s the matter, Krone? I''m not so surprised." "... the latest furnace created with the ist is expensive. How much do you think I''d pay just to buy one? "I''ve never heard of it, like 10 million G''s? I''ve never even heard of Lloyd or Dill. I never cared until the price of the furnace. "It''s small, but it starts at 200 million when it''s up to date." "... billions? Twenty times what I imagined, the beginning and end of hearing it all over again. Next to Ain, Lloyd and Dill get a similar look of surprise. "On the terms of the property, yes. There were two large furnaces in one. If it''s large, it''s nearly 300 million, so the furnace alone is 800 million." "... you''re lying, right? "It''s true. We had bills made together in Wangdu, so we could pay." That''s why I''m surprised. That''s what I said, Krone. Ein and the others who heard about it ended up just as surprised as Krone. "Lord Krone... by the way, the budget designated by Lord Shearton..." Finally, Lloyd, losing interest, asks about the budget. "A billion. That was the budget I would pay for my home." The open mouth stopped blocking, but that would be natural. Indeed, it can be more than 10 billion if it is to be a fancy magic item. That''s what Ain''t been taught by Chris. But I didn''t think Shearling would personally give that kind of amount. "So we will also put all the transport costs, etc., into this budget. Plus, you can choose a pretty good location.... Good for you Ain''t it easier to go? "... yeah. Right." Where and how did you make so much money? ... No, on second thought, his technical fees are very high. With that in mind, it may not be so hard to make more money. "What are you talking about, you guys?... Here''s Grayshire''s. We''re done sharpening." "Ugh, sorry to bother...... hmm? I was in the middle of a conversation, but Shearling, who had finished sharpening his sword, came back. He lightly assumes Lloyd''s sword and comes to Ain and the others. "--... is this really my sword, is it? "This is the one with no scratches. He''s so fine. Take care of him." That sword Lloyd took in his hand was a flourishing one to believe even when he was told he had traded it for another. The light that plugs through the window reflects. This has always been the case, but there is no distortion in the light. On the contrary, I feel the illusion that the light has become even stronger than in direct sunlight. Three likewise fall in love with Ain, Krone, and Dill, so much so that Lloyd the owner falls in love. "... with one sharpening, does it involve this far? "Fuck you! This is the shearling grind! Even Emmett can do this! I didn''t think that the bird in charge of the mess (Emmett) was the owner of this technology. But at the same time, I could understand why Shearling was so rich. "Then try cutting it off. Tried out." What you see in the direction you point to is the iron pillar where everything rushes. It was placed as a support for the furnace, but no longer a necessary substitute. He said cut it off. "... then let us not hesitate" Reborn partner. Lloyd was the same thing that I couldn''t help but worry about the sharpness of it. Lloyd approaching the indicated iron pole and waving his sword up. Ein sips and watches, too. "No, no, no, no! Mood in, wave down the great sword. The sound of metal rubbing against each other sounds for a moment, then Lloyd stops the sword near the ground. "... it must have been handy." "Look closely. The pillar''s already broken. That''s all he''s got. Take care of him." A shearling that takes a small hammer and throws it away. When it hits a pillar, it makes a dull noise and falls to the ground. ¡ª¡ª Then the columns bend and the columns deviate to match the lines cut by Lloyd. "That''s the guy from Grayshire. It was a brilliant gesture." "... what a cut. I didn''t know grinding would make it this far..." Lloyd''s sword is not a weapon that focuses on sharpness. One way or another, it''s a weapon with the image of slashing it with weight. Even so, I cut it off. The iron pillars were cut with sharp cleavage. "Hey, Your Highness. I''ll build a weapon from scratch, will you look forward to it? He must be...... no for sure, the best blacksmith in Ishtalika. It was convincing enough to make me think so. Ain''t got excited, of course. I can''t help but be excited about what sword will be made due to his technology. Seeing him grinning niggardly, Ain''s heart danced strong. "... it''s great, Mr. Shearling. I can''t wait to see what kind of sword you can have, looking forward to it! Marine dragon material on living armor material. What sword does that turn into? I couldn''t help but look forward to seeing Ain when I got back to Wang Capital. 100 Help and Sugar UC (Uncommon) "Dear Ein, by the way. As you can see, Mr. Ein will leave a message next time." "... Huh!? Two days after making the connection between Shearling and the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. The date of the second investigation into the former demon king''s territory, which was going on a little by little. That finally got to the point. Even as Ain, I was going to be careful next time.... be aware of Marco''s advice in the living room armor. And now it''s time not to worry about everyone. I had these mindsets, but the word out of Lloyd was a line that didn''t need it at all. "Oh, I''m leaving a message... why? Ein and the others rented a large room from the inn for use as a meeting room. Ein finished a meeting with the researchers gathered there and the Kingsguard knights. Only Lloyd and Dill stayed in this room and told Ain: "Take it. It''s high enough¡­ In the end, we headed from the port town of Magna to that continent. I just figured it out, but I was wondering if the investigation into the Red Fox was quite fruitful." There is no krone on this occasion, by the way. I wasn''t present this time because I had some work to do, such as interacting with the guild. "I agree with that, though. But it''s still over..." What are the Red Foxes thinking? That''s now. I don''t know. But traces of red foxes found in Euro. Now that I could prove how I was there, it wasn''t a bad result if I said take it and get high. "As a result of our consideration with the Kingsguard knights. You can''t throw away the possibility that this is a trap." "... a trap? "It''s the left. Dill, you can explain." Yes, Father. Until then, Dill, who remained silent, opens his mouth by Lloyd''s command. To explain to Ain what kind of meeting he had. "To be honest, targeting Ain''t something... is just too much of a dream story. But as Lord Marco told me, Master Ain becomes like Archet, the Demon King, under some influence. If this is a possibility, it should be avoided." Ain''t listening to Dill''s words in silence. There are aspects of this when it comes to over-protection. But in the end Ain is the king prince and bearer of special powers. Ein also understands that we should see the big picture more than Ein''s personal activism. "So just in case. If the Red Fox trap is still there, we have no means to avoid it or to prevent it. ¡­ don''t you understand?" An enjoyable red fox. They left a trap with some intent to play. If I thought about it, I couldn''t deny it as Ein either. "Mm... mmm" "Please let us handle this." The look of Dill, who bows his head and looks sorry. Even as Ain, I don''t want to get Dill in trouble. "Okay, Dill. It''s not like I don''t understand why, either. I''m just sorry." In the end, the broken Ain gives Dill a reassuring look. Lloyd, who stood next to him, also shows no heart or relief. "Um, but then who''s gonna be my escort? Exactly. It won''t mean that nobody will follow it. But if Lloyd and Dill were to go to the former demon king''s realm, I don''t know who would be Ain''s escort. "Then there''s no problem. I''ve called for the best from" Wang Du ". So don''t worry." I smiled and said it, Dill, but if you say so much, it''s only natural that you want me to tell you my name. "Uh, Dill? Who is that brilliant... who? "Tomorrow morning we will arrive. So look forward to your arrival." "... something recent. Doesn''t everybody like pranks? Krone was from the beginning, but lately Dill also sees such verses. Ein thought he should be a little more dignified. I can''t help wondering who''s coming. But still, if he can be entrusted with the escort of Prince Wang, his strength must be intoxicating. --¡­ the mystery only deepened. In the end, there was nothing to solve about the new escort. I''ve been thinking about shredding my bedtime for about an hour more than usual, but in the end, let''s just say there has been no progress. The night dawned while doing so, and Baltic mornings began again today. The airspace is clear. Although there are occasional snowfalls, Ain''t used to the Baltic climate has no special problems. "Dear Ein... I could have waited for you at the inn" "I can''t help but wonder. I''ll tell you what, even if I stop, I''ll follow you! To pick him up with that new escort, Dill was on his way to the station after nightfall. Dill, who was found picking him up, will be held back by Ain. We couldn''t ignore Ain, and he finally got the feather to head with us. "Ha... Should I have told you honestly" "Enough said. I enjoyed thinking about it, and I don''t hate walking with Dill Baltic like this." I have a slight bond-like feeling because they are the two people who have always acted as escorts. It''s not bad to walk in town like this sometimes. "It would be an honor for you to say so...... Just watch your step because it''s slippery." "Hey, hey, hey, hey! Respond to the symphony of the nose and take that snowpath lightly Ain. I don''t walk this way in Wangdu, so just walking is fun. "Speaking of which, I wanted to ask you something." "Yes. What happened? "Could it be an escort, not a castle knight or something? "... That''s sharp, Dear Ein" "Somehow. If you''re knights, I know you are." And a knight coming from the castle would have honestly told him that from the beginning. Then it is possible that he is not a knight.... I just noticed. "If you''ve noticed that much, you can tell me you''ve already found out..." "Uh, what''s that? You mean the answer''s close? "Then give me more tips. If you called, even if it''s us, it''s someone you can put your credit on. And you''ve met Ain before." "... hmm. Who is it?" It must be natural to trust someone. Because he is the one who can be placed beside Prince Wang. And another person that I had already heard about¡­ Ein started thinking about who in his head. "I want to get it right by the time I get to the station" It''s somewhat regrettable that you said you got tips so far, but you don''t know the answer to that. Baltic station that gradually gets closer. There is no punishment for not answering correctly, Ain''t still in a hurry. "Ah too... who is it..." I resent Dill laughing when he dulls. I try to look dissatisfied, but that''s why I''m here. There was also a regrettable dilemma to be able to tell you the answer. "No, you''re troubled, Master Ein." "Something like that. It''s a good place, but I can''t get that name..." Someone you can trust. And I have good arms. And even more so... there are not many people like that, but the name doesn''t come up as if they forgot. "Mm-hmm. Something like this. If there''s anything to decide..." "Ha ha. So how about another tip, Master Ain? "Yes, I''m here! Tell me!" It''s complicated to be able to teach you the answer, but tips are forgivable subtle mindsets. There''s no big difference if you give me this far, but it was a bit of a mood issue. "One last thing, then. Those people have met me too... all the time. Excuse me, Dear Ein, but apparently the time has run out." Ain''t trying hard to get to the answer again by listening to Dill''s tips. --... but the person came flying. I guess the train got on early. He left without waiting at the station and was headed this way. "Huh - cold cold. Why is it always so cold in here?" "Hey, haven''t you been complaining too much since you left? Are you already messed up? No, I can''t believe I''m with someone like this." "... I don''t want a monster like you to say anything." "Ah." Huh? Oh, my God, come out of the surface, you clever poor bastard! Shearling and Ememme. A chunk of characteristic nature that might make you think so Ein, possibly beyond your two mentors. Those two walk towards Ain. Ain''t seem to notice Ain and Dill, and they''re into conversation. "I''m sure it''s already out there." "Oh, really, I''m tired of talking to you. I''m not talking like this more fruitless than that, let''s go to Your Highness soon...... oh? It''s been a long time." "... oh Ein and the others. We just arrived, you''re not welcome." These two were the two newly entrusted escorts by emergency measures. It was two people who knew Ain well, and I quickly understood that they could be trusted. "Ca, Instructor Kaisel!? And even Mr. Majolica!? "I''m sorry you two...... I didn''t expect you to arrive so soon..." To Kaisel, who is supposed to be at school, two Majolicas, who are supposed to be at the Demon Stone Store. It was the two men who were supposed to be in that king''s capital who were entrusted with Ain''s escort. "Don''t worry about it, Dill. You''re the godson of a fine promotion, stand tall." "Oh, you. You looked like a bear catching fish in the river, and you could care less." "Oh, calm down. Relax, I... If you deal with this monster, you lose." Kaisel''s figure somehow suppresses herself, albeit with an untranslated analogy. Ain''t never seen Majorica like this before either, he watched these two interactions fresh. "How dare you both!? "His Majesty asked me to. Speak to Majorica and tell her that you and I have taken it on." "That''s what I''m talking about, Your Highness. Even a man like this Kaisel, a dying raccoon, can help. Don''t worry, I''ll follow you too." I''m not sure about the dying raccoon, but I can understand Majorica playing with Kaisel. --... and I don''t know what. These two would be comforting. That''s what I felt, Ain. The two people who are asked to escort are naturally paid quite a few gratuities. And of course the accommodation provided is the same as the one where Ain is staying, and if you need anything, you can rush right away. "But if you think about it, I wasn''t planning on going out and I didn''t need an escort..." Ain who guided the two people who came to Baltic to the inn and put them through to the prepared room. Dill seems to have something to talk to Lloyd about, too, and he was to break up with Ain once. And when Ain went back to his room, he thought about this. Did you really need an escort? and. "... hey Ain. For once, you''re asking me, aren''t you? "Yeah, I am. Sorry I''m at work." Seeing Krone, who was still in the middle of work, Ain was asking lightly. "If you know what I mean, be a good girl? I think so, well, fine. I''m your aide." "I always take care of you, really" "Pfft... right. Things I take good care of." Krone is not in a bad mood for an outing, although he had a jitty eye at first. I was just glad Ein called me out because I was going to take a break on the inside. "But don''t you think? Because if I was just in the inn, I wouldn''t have had to bother calling you both as escorts..." Krone, who heard Ain''s words, exhales'' Phew ''and looks at Ain. "If you''re not interested in what I''m about to say, I don''t mind you two going back to King''s Capital." That''s how she takes her seat and starts pouring tea in the pot. "Yes, please." "Thanks.... so what''s next? "I''m not in such a hurry. Actually, I found something nice nearby." "Yes, this, please," Krone said, taking a piece of paper and handing it to Ein. "Hmm? What''s this?" "Just read it? The answering machine did a surprisingly good job, didn''t it? Ain''t got nothing to look at in her voice that makes her happy. "Red fox''s, couple......? "Yeah, right. Decades ago, they found the bodies of a couple of red foxes. It seemed like it had been awhile since he died, and he didn''t have any meat or anything left. But you do care, don''t you? "You''ve figured this out a lot. Looks like they all did their best." "That''s right. ''Cause I worked hard, too, right? I''m just a little proud, Krone with such a face smiles. ¡ª¡ª Ein reaches unconsciously on and strokes her head like that. "Huh... a, ein...? "Oh... sorry. ''Cause he seemed to want some praise." That''s an excuse for being aggressive, but surprisingly, it''s getting tight. In fact, Krone doesn''t seem to feel bad about being stroked in the head. "... is that a reward? "That''s a reward... I''m sure" The way she is holding her hands together between her crotches and squeezing them tightly. When I see my neck blushing, I can see it''s slowly illuminating. The longer a second feels, the slower the time. I don''t know how many minutes I went on about it, but at last Ain never moved my body. "Ha, yes, it''s over! He had a nice, silky touch of hair. I can hear her exhale, too. So I let go a little hard because it was going to be mentally dangerous. Although Krone had a surprised face for a moment, the next moment he had an unfaithful and rotten look. "Eh Krone...? You look disgruntled..." Having heard it, Krone stares at Ain, making his gaze even more daunting. "Yes, I''m unhappy." Even so, I don''t know why you''re dissatisfied. I may have suddenly taken my hands off and surprised you. Ain''t thinking about it that way makes me feel sorry. "I''m sorry. You surprised me when I suddenly pulled away." ¡­¡­ Unfortunately, it looks off. Seeing as he''s still unfaithful, it''s obvious he wasn''t right. "Reward, what is it? Seeing Ain keep getting lost, I decided to send out a help boat. It''s not my intention to keep you in too much trouble, so I''ve decided to teach one honest lesson to His Highness who doesn''t know this woman''s heart. "Oh, so rewarding......! A reward, but, uh..." Even as Ain, I can''t think of the following words: From here on out, I didn''t know what they were asking for. "If you reward... not enough" "... not enough? I wonder if you want me to do something else. I''ll try to predict that, but today Ein''s predictions are all off. On this occasion, you will realise that you should also learn these finesses. Seeing Ain keep thinking, Krone gives out the help boat again. "I tried a lot, too. So more... do? Ain''t finally got to the point when I saw her look like she was hanging up. Nothing she wanted was difficult. I just wanted you to stroke my head more. Ain''t never been so complacent that he could really reward this, so he finally couldn''t get to the answer on his own. "Wow, okay. If that''s all right, I''ll keep going. So get in a good mood..." Ain''t reaching out with this to say. Krone gently packs a little distance so Ain''t easy to stroke. That''s just about a few centimeters short distance. But still, for the two of us now, it was more than that. "... I rewarded you myself, but you run away right away. Don''t you think it''s cheating? "You''re right...... yes" I lost my hand to the atmosphere. This, as Krone said, could certainly be said to have escaped. Ein took a sigh of relief to see how she was feeling, wondering if she was feeling any better. "Before I say I''m good, I don''t like it when I stop it on my own, okay? "... as you say, princess" Hmm, and singing a nose song for a moment, I''m sure she got me back in the mood. Even as Ain, I have the feeling that if this is the case, as much... Again, I decided to enjoy the touch of her hair. "So, Your Highness? I''ll keep talking to you." What we were talking about earlier was the topic of a couple of red foxes. I''ve been out of line for a while, but I''m finally getting back to that topic. "If you''re a middle-aged adventurer, it sounds like a place where one can go. There''s no such thing as a dangerous demon, and it looks like a place to go right away. So if Ain''t interested, you can bring the Majoricas." "... really!? "Lord Lloyd and the others have given me permission. So if you want to go, you can go, of course. Don''t be alarmed, okay? "Something about the safety aspects or the dangers... they don''t see a lot of problems!? It was a very real word. But I have a position as Prince Wang, and unless I always have more safety than that, I won''t let you do anything. Because that was a part of my life so far. "Mr. Warren''s men were added today. That''s why I got clearance." That means more secrecy around us. Why don''t you shut up and get more knights? Sometimes I think about it, but I can''t complain about how I do it as a protecting side. And it seems like a place where there''s nothing dangerous from the beginning, and I guess it''s not a problem because of that. "I see... I mean, if you''re taking those two thick guys, you can go check out the crime scene. That''s what you mean!? I got excited about it and rode myself out, putting my hand over Krone''s thigh. I rush to retreat from it, but I can''t move that hand anymore because she''s been layering her hands with a smile on her face. Her body temperature, which is passed on gently, is just a little awkward. "Many times. Why don''t you do something dangerous? Promise me something? If Katima sees it, even the squared sugar will look like she''s about to throw it away. But there''s something about this vibe that makes it pretty tight. Her eyes staring. Ain stares back at it and replies. "Yeah, I promise." Elderlich is heard to be a monster with many wits in his hands. Sleeping inside herself, will she give me a class on women''s minds? I thought about this. 101 Adventurer experience and "her" sister. The Lloyds are on their way to the second investigation into the former demon kingdom. And Krone is working all over the city. Finally, Ain was leaving town in a little picnic mood. There are no more bodies of the couple of red foxes left. But there may be something around him, and with such expectations in mind, Ain''t taking two escorts down the snow path. "Hey Ain. Those nuts are poisonous, but the poisonous bugs are eating well, and they must be good." "Thank you very much. I''ll take it." I reached out to the tree only without worrying about anything. It has a toxic hue of fluorescent pink, a substitute that I can''t think of at first glance to get my hands on. "Vinegar!? What do you mean, this isn''t good, instructor? You lied! "... people don''t eat it, I don''t know what it tastes like." "Or Your Highness. You should be a little more vigilant and put it in your mouth..." Not if it''s poisonous. I tried to say it in such a light way, but I just feel like I lost it because of the sourness. "It doesn''t work anyway. I remember it didn''t taste good." It''s a taste of worms, you bastard. Ein to reopen and hit eight. "Speaking of which, Your Highness? I hear the poison doesn''t work, but is that just normal poison? "Normal, for example? "Mm-hmm. Hey... It''s a natural poison made by plants and animals, or if you dig deeper, it''s neurotoxic, you know? I wonder how far it is in that judgment." If you asked me that, I realized you hadn''t looked into the range of effects. I''ll think about it for a little while, but I still don''t know to what extent it works. So I decided to explain past cases. "How far is it? I don''t know. But Blue Fire Roses and all that cave craziness was fine." Majorica and Kaisel heard about this. The two looked equally pompous. Then it was Majorica who opened her mouth first. From Ein''s words, I could reach one answer. "Blue Firerose poison is a subspecies of bleeding poison. Most things are like nerve poisoning that doesn''t cause much pain. In other words, I guess the difference between those poisonous lineages is that it''s not a problem..." "Speaking of the other thing, it''s the strength of poison. That rose is as powerful as an asshole. I don''t normally use it because it''s life-threatening, but if you eat it whole, you can kill even medium-sized dragons." "I''m also surprised by the new facts..." The person who is most surprised is me, and I appreciated the awesomeness of this ability. Back in the day, you bastard! What an ability I thought it was, but now it''s a fine partner. "That means Ein. Maybe you could go somewhere like" Reaper''s Cemetery. " "Hey, what''s that noisy place?" "Oh, there you go, Your Highness, perhaps." Seems like a place that Majorica knows too, followed by Kaisel and opening her mouth. "--¡­ the place is a little behind the old demon kings realm. There''s a swamp about 30 meters in diameter between the mountains." For Ain, it would be like a bonus stage. Anyway, it is one land that is not afraid of Ein, and if it is also an undeveloped land, it will make my heart jump. "They have something shining in the middle. I don''t know what it is." "You can see it shining, but you don''t know what it is? "Ah. He''s poisonous and careless, and his central vision is as bad as a fool''s. So no one''s ever seen him before." "... then stretch something from afar and take it or something" All you have to do is make a magic prop for it. It will cost money, but we can find out what the treasure is. "Luxury materials made of ist in demonic materials. It''s been a lot of testing... but it melts just by touching the air. We did something similar from the air, but the results are together. That''s why we have to get in somehow." "Ain''t if you think about it. You should go next time, you wonder what''s there? Naturally. A treasure in a place you can only go, plus there''s no boy who doesn''t feel romantic. Even so, the first question is whether or not "permission" goes down. If it''s just such a dangerous place, I honestly don''t think I''d be allowed to. "I want to go, but it''s hard..." "Ha... Damn you. Where did your usual energy go, even though you just do whatever you want?" "Hey, Kaisel? Unlike you, Your Highness can think things through. This is why chickens without tosaka..." "Hey you. I''ve been thinking about that for a long time, and I''m not sure about that. Did you just think about the analogy? Hey." "Oh, speaking of which, Your Highness? Are your legs okay? You''re tired of snowflakes, aren''t you? I''m sure Kaisel played these roles. He may have borne the hardships of the party and acted as a wrap-up for everyone. In a nutshell, he''s a hard man, but I think he had to be. "Ignore me again..." "Mr. Majolica... can I ignore you? "It''s okay. This one. So, are you okay? "Oh, well. --... by the way, my body is nothing, as tired as it was the other day when I went to the old demon kingdom" No matter how much snow road, it has gone on an almost flat path. Occasionally, we went up a little hill, but compared to when we went to the Old Demon King''s Lands, the slopes were also a bit more obscure. "That''s good. Come on, you''re just a little closer to your destination, and look at you, too! Bashibashi and Kaisel getting hit in the back with a successful arm. Though it seems like a pain in the ass, it never makes me look bad. Somehow it would mean these two were close parties, too. "Aine! What do you say? "Your Highness? Is something wrong? Approximately an hour after leaving the inn. The journey has been a relatively easy one, but it is time for a little road grass. The land is covered in woods, but this place, which became a destination, has not grown any trees and has become an open land. According to information from Krone, there was a small village here, and the red fox couple''s lived in hiding their identity? I expected. "Hmm... nothing! It''s just trees and rocks rolling! Old wells and large holes that seemed like waste dumps could be found. But just because I found it, I can''t get any more information. There used to be the body. That''s all the information, and it wasn''t recently discovered. So I expected it to be a waste of my legs, so I''m in a half picnic mood Ein. "Well, that sounds like an old story. It won''t be that easy." "... Speaking of which, Your Highness? There''s no record of how that dead red fox died? I wanted a little more information and asked Ain. Ain then responds to Majorica with a bright voice. "Yeah, I hear about that. Krone was asking the guild to check the old records, so just hang in there." He opened a thick coat of feathers and took a piece of parchment from his chest. Cold air pours in, but that''s comfortable for a body that keeps walking and lighting fire. Then I took a deep, deep breath and tasted this beautiful air. "Er, the red fox, supposedly my husband, pounds his heart. The red fox, supposedly his wife, has marks of mutilation all over his body, as well as marks of burns. He had his eyes and uterus ripped out..." I don''t know why there''s such a difference, but I hear my wife''s red fox was a scattered corpse. The two of you who heard about the place get complicated and keep your mouth shut "Hey, I wonder why my wife is more scattered..." "You can do it... I don''t even know if people did it first or demons did it. Ain, what happened to the Demon Stone? "That didn''t seem to stay. It looks like the Red Fox had a demon stone in the heart, and a nucleus on the other side of it, and the demon stone was decided." "What a creepy story. I have no idea why." Ein agrees with Kaisel''s words. I don''t know how to do this on purpose to kill you, but the offense, as if it were fun, made me feel like a red fox. "Sounds like it means enjoyability, and a fellow offense... or something" "Maybe it wasn''t a mistake. Who is even more intensely willing to kill his wife... maybe with a passion or something? "Pfft... what is that, Mr. Majolica? A lot of red foxes look like people." "Oh, but you do, don''t you? Something with a solid self, a man and a woman. Jealous of love, and lust, it''s not weird." The way you let your body cum and mouth like that gives you quite a shock. But what Majorica said was convincing. "But you don''t seem to have a clue." "Hey...... The Red Fox also had this humanity. Is that enough to conclude? "That''s right. More than not knowing anything, more than a little reflection." If you don''t intend to search for the perpetrators of the crimes committed by the Red Fox couple, you don''t plan to give any further thought. I looked for this area for about an hour, but I didn''t see any progress. "Let''s have lunch, it''s time to take a break." "Speaking of which, it''s a good time... what shall we do?" "They both procured it locally." In order to change his mood, Kaisel suggested that it be lunch. Ein agrees with Majorica, and she realizes she''s getting hungry. "It''s just up there. It''s flying. That''ll do, Majorica. You got a number three ball? "I''m bringing it, yes, use it" "I''ll take care of the fire. Well, Ain, I''ll show you something nice." "Good stuff? ¡­ is that balls?" Majorica opens her coat and takes the balls out with her hands in her pants, not her trouser pockets...... I''m just wondering if it''s a "whatever" ball, but if I point it out, I don''t feel like losing. "This is it. It''s easy to catch birds like fools flying in the sky right now." I see. Is it an amazing ball? The source is in Majorica''s pants, but if you think about it, you have trouble reacting. Is it about to laugh? "What is that bird, by the way? Eyes over the sky, as Ain''t peeking in, a bird figure that keeps circling. Bald head on grey feathers, would it be 3-4m in size? I keep flying there with 3 feathers. "It''s a monster called Rickbird. Sometimes they call you cowardly birds, unless your prey is asleep or weak." "Ah, that kind of arr..." Sounds good when it comes to prudence, but I feel cowardly at any rate. But it must be necessary to survive the harsh nature. "Throw this ball at that bird. Then... Oops! Thus Kaisel throws the ball of Majorica into the sky. That ball, thrown forcefully, struck directly at one Rickbird, who had been avoided late. "Gaaaa!? At the same time as striking straight, it splashed in an instant, like a case of a translucent square, enveloping Rickbird. Naturally unable to fly, Rickbird keeps falling head-on to the ground and finally hits the ground making a noise called Dosin. As soon as it crashed into the ground, its translucent object disappeared. "That''s why. It''s easy, isn''t it? Majorica makes these things." "Hey - if you dropped it, drain the blood quickly! I don''t want to eat meat!? "... then I''ll teach you how to twist. Interested? "Uh, yeah. Because of this..." Kaisel, frightened for a moment by Majorica''s voice, asked Ain back in his mind. "Then why don''t we call it a special extracurricular class? I''ll lend you a knife. Let''s start with the strangulation..." Ein receives the knife Kaisel took in his hand and approaches the fallen Rickbird. He''s not dead yet, and now he looks like he''s passed out. "Something like a bird demon falls into the easy category to tighten, of course. First of all, I''m passing out now and I''m very dear. All right?" "Yes, I did pass out." "And Ain. Take this. I''ll use it right away." Further handing is a single rope. Pretty thick and durable high quality, a must have as an adventurer. "If I fainted, I wouldn''t be up for about five minutes. These guys...... bracket the rope on your feet first" The way he winds up with his accustomed tricks is proof that he has been an adventurer for years. Kaisel''s appearance, which I don''t see in school, was not mouth-watering but quite Rin. "Just hang it on the right tree...... help me pull Ain! "Yes! They pulled him off on a hunt and hung Rickbird''s body in a tree. The remaining rope also wraps strongly around the tree. "Then there''s blood on your head, right? "You never want to be yourself." "Ooh. Well, that''s true of everyone, isn''t it? Well, it''s easy if we get this far. Cut the spa around your neck." "Er here... is it? Point the knife at the pointed part and get confirmation to Kaisel Then he smiled and nodded, ''Go!'' I stirred up Ain all the time. "... Oops" Kaisel''s knife has a good cut. Ein shook it with a lot of strength. That made the blade go through more than expected. "Excellent. Then you''ll start to drown blood on the ground. It''s easy to bleed out." "Ooh... so red" The massive leakage of blood causes the snow pattern to stain red. If anyone sees this beautiful, some of them will look creepy. "What I just taught you is how to cut and strangle a thick blood vessel. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah! I thought Kaisel approached Rickbird and shook the clam and knife without any hesitation. "Er... what''s that? It doesn''t make any sense to me..." "Ha ha! Well, I don''t mind this easy way, but it''s my class. Do I have to tell you something real? Rickbird''s neck was cut off and the momentum began to bleed. He''s a pain in the ass and often drops his dad''s neck. That was quicker than anything. "There''s really a lot more blood draining. That''s how much it costs to process luxury ingredients. But it doesn''t taste any worse, so don''t worry." "... it''s important that it''s easy." "Ha ha! Isn''t that right? Then put it down for a little while, and then it''ll be meaty. Because this guy is skinny, the feathers take off from skin to skin. So I''m gonna open my stomach and get the contents out later." It''s a masculine twist in addition to thoughts, but it must be easy. In fact, it is Kaisel who, because of his experience so far, has been doing this kind of twitching. Even as Ain, I''m learning something. "Is that a demon stone? "It''s the Demon Stone that''s around your neck. If you want, it''s not worth it." "Is that true? Then sweeten your words... I''ll take it" "I''ll take it...? What, hey!? Kaisel turned his attention to what Ain''t got, but he couldn''t hide his surprise at what Ain did next. "Hmm, boiled eggs with no seasoning...... It doesn''t taste good." Suddenly the light was shed and the contents were absorbed. I heard about this from Silvard, but when I saw it, the shock was different. I sigh in my heart when I see Ain doing it for granted and say it''s really bullshit. "Are you sure you''re smoking that? What do you mean, it doesn''t taste like..." "I''m smoking. Sometimes this will make you stronger. What do you mean, it doesn''t taste good? It tastes good when you smoke magic stones. Rickbird''s magic stone tasted like boiled eggs." "... you''re full of things that don''t make sense." I can''t think of a person who sucks demon stones, that was Kaisel''s common sense before. But in engaging with Ain, a lot of common sense just broke down. Majorica sets fire to it and takes the meat that has been dismantled there. Of course I don''t have any thoughtful cookware, but it''s a "baking" cooking option bracketed around a tree. Seasonings? Only a little spice and salt to sprinkle, like you know that. Ain''t never seen a barbecue in these snowy scenes before. Ain''t been intoxicated by the atmosphere, even though it''s such a big lunch. "It''s delicious, but it feels delicious because of the atmosphere" "But Ain''t. It''s troublesome to get used to this kind of thing, even though it''s similar when cooking at home... doesn''t matter to you" "Get His Royal Highness Prince Wang and leave him. What are you saying, are you stupid? "... I can''t say all this back. But you can''t do it all the time. Lay a cloth on the snow and taste Rickbird meat in a lively atmosphere. Then Kaisel suddenly shut up and began to peek at what was going on with Majorica as well. ¡­¡­ "Hey, hey, what''s going on? Shut up suddenly..." "Hmm? Oh... no, you went to all kinds of places. I remember." It''s been a long time since I''ve acted like one of these adventurers and missed the old days. That was when Kaisel was partying and adventuring the continent Ishtal. "Hey...... You to me, and Ceres. Sometimes Lloyd was there." "Uh, wait, Mr. Majolica. Mr. Lloyd is... lying, isn''t he? "Oh, you weren''t listening? Lloyd used to travel with us." Naturally, you can''t have heard of it. But I think I figured out why Lloyd left Majorica and the others with escorts. "And I didn''t know... But that means that the four of us were traveling together? "Um, five, to be right. There was only one more." Majorica, like Kaisel, remembered the old days and got a tender look. But that face hides such sad emotions that you regret something. "With that Celes guy and the other guy? "Yes, yes. By the way, Celestina is Chris'' sister." While we continue to eat, the new facts that continue to flow are not yet over. Celestina on Christina...... yeah, she does look like a sister. "The problem child who was in front of the example...? "A problem child? Ha ha! Hey, Majorica, that''s how you taught me? "Actually, right? Something that was a problem child." Kaisel also has memories with Chris'' sister. When I heard the word "problem child," I laughed even as I flaunted the meat. "Oh, it''s definitely a problem, you can put it in your head." "You''re absolutely right. And... it was super strong. "Oh yeah... that woman was strong, you were strong for foolishness" "I heard you were stronger than Mr. Lloyd. Were you really that strong? He''s strong for nothing, too." I saw both of them the other day. Chris'' sister Celestina outperforms Lloyd with such strength. But I can''t overwhelm my imagination. Anyway, the strongest thing for Ein is Lloyd. "Oh yes, Ain. It''s stronger than Lloyd''s, or it''s out of reach..." "On the contrary, she was Lloyd''s master." "Lo, Mr. Lloyd''s master!? It would be natural for that man to have had a master. But I didn''t think that was Chris'' sister. Unmanageable, but Ain''t spouted a little rickbird that was in my mouth. "Calm down, Ain''t! Because I''ll tell you! "Oh, I''m sorry...... eh. But you mean the master, Mr. Ceres? Was he also the one who used the Great Sword? "No, you''re not, are you? He used a knife and a bow. I''ve never seen him use a sword. See?" "Yeah, right. Something like," My arm''s gonna get fat. No! I didn''t use it. " The fact that he said he was cute enough, but still outnumbered Lloyd. Ain''t no sign of an empty mouth blocking. But you can''t teach me the sword. "That''s right, he was a really sensible kid. You could use any weapon well, and your advice was accurate." "So... it''s cod" I''m stunned that there''s such a way to teach. Talk to one hassle no longer. And I''m not convinced it''s going to be much different. "He was such an amazing guy, where is he now..." To be honest, if you''re such an amazing person, I need your help. The Red Fox investigation is normal, but it reminds me of the Sea Dragon thing. Given that Chris was about to die, I even remember how he wasn''t on the spot. "Ah. Right, I knew it would bother me" "... what shall I do, but I didn''t tell you. It''s Chris''s fault. Yeah......" Two people with one evil looking face. Seeing as I started thinking about what was going on, I was sure Ain''t had something going on. Probably not dead or something. If he''s dead, he should just say so. "Tell him. We may not teach, but Ain''t a king prince. I have a right to know." "Oh, right. Yeah... Your Highness cares too" "You don''t have to do that..." Seems heavier than Ein imagined, Majorica hesitates a little bit. As Ein, I don''t even like to be forced to ask, so I thought I''d pull it around here... "No, this is something you need to know. So tell me, Majorica, about the two men who committed the crime." It was Kaisel who didn''t make it a good idea to end halfway. The arrowhead Ain tried to shy away, Kaisel tells Majorica to continue the conversation. "A felony? And two...? I don''t know what you two mean, one is confirmed by Chris'' sister Ceres. But I didn''t know about the other one, and I said it to Boso. "It''s a lot of taboo stuff. You''re not going to talk about this anywhere, okay, Ain? "Ha, ha... ok" Ain''t been pressured by the air Kaisel makes and honestly nodded. And Majorica coughed and opened her mouth. "Then I''ll tell you, Your Highness. She led someone to a certain place. And they''re gone from this world." "... who is that certain person? Encourage them to continue swallowing saliva. I''m also concerned about a certain place, but I want to ask about the person first. Majorica also took a deep breath before telling Ain the name of the person. "First Prince Lyle von Ishtarika. To you, the fruitful brother of Katima and Olivia, our fifth party member." 102 Complicated mood. "I think you call someone like Lyle a prodigy. He showed talent for everything from a young age, and he was a man who did several times as well as he studied and fought." "So I wonder what. That super problem kid Ceres... he had a collar on him and he was well managed." As for Ain, it''s not something I didn''t think about. That Katima and Olivia had a sister or brother. But the men of the castle did not utter it alone, nor did all the royal families. That''s why he died early in stillbirths and accidents, albeit by evil guess? I used to think. That''s what happened, and I haven''t been able to ask you about it before. "But it was a good combination. Maybe there was something only" geniuses "could tell each other, wasn''t there? "Uh... there was definitely a verse like that. The usual interaction was just really stupid." "Well, you know... you didn''t even hear that from me, but why didn''t anyone tell me about it? The new question then is, why didn''t you tell yourself that? I don''t have much to claim from myself, but Ein is in the position of Prince Wang. Even so, I don''t feel good that they were hiding such important facts. "Well, wait, wait, Ain''t. I know you have something to think about, but? I have quite a troublesome situation... I''m going to tell you, drink this first and calm down" Kaisel hands cold tea in a wooden cup. Ein took it and drank the tea inside in one breath. "He was full of talent, and he had a life in the castle... no. My life in Ishtarika must have been too cramped." "Ishtarika cramps......? Does that mean maybe you crossed over to that continent? "No, it''s not. Even if it''s further away, there''s no way to prove it." Ain''t got all the doubts on Ain''s mind about explaining why he''s not getting the guidelines. Then Majorica opens her mouth and adds information. "Your Highness, there are stone ruins in the middle of Ishtal on the continent, I don''t know when it was there." "Ruins?" But they''re everywhere. "Yes, you''re right, there are indeed ruins everywhere. But the ruins... if there''s love in this world, it''s a place you should never go in." "The name is" The Dungeon of Divine Hidden. "Scholars call it the narrow space of the world." I''m interested in the word dungeon, but is divine concealment exactly what that word means? There is also something attracted to the word narrow in the world. "Hidden. When you get in there, it''s not like they''re taking you somewhere else..." "No way, Your Highness. I don''t know where you''re going, ''cause nobody''s coming back.... not a demon turned into a ruin, nor is there another space around it. That''s why it''s a" hidden dungeon. " "... you know, this isn''t what it is either. That Master Lyle and Mr. Ceres, you mean, headed there? Going far means that it''s not a continent with a heim. I mean, we were just talking about saying that we were really headed for a different world. "Correct, Your Highness.... That''s why they''re not here. That''s what I''m saying." "You got it, Ain''t. Ceres'' felony is that he took Lyle there. And Lyle''s great sin is that he abandoned his royal duty and headed there. That''s what I mean." I can understand both sins. Indeed, what the First Prince did is also a great sin. Although royal, and first prince. Because even though we know where it is, we took a trip to the land. "Why would you do that..." How did Lyle do that? I can''t figure out why. What he did, which means he dumped Ishtarika, because it includes the Silvers. "It''s Lyle''s clich¨¦, but ''I was born in the wrong place'' used to say. As I said earlier, I guess it was cramped. That''s not only life in the castle, but life in this world." "That''s why I can''t believe I threw everything away...! "Right. There''s nothing to be blamed for, it could be stupid behavior. Still, Lyle wanted it, so he disappeared with Ceres. That''s all." That''s why I thought. The line that you were born in the wrong place might have included such a meaning. "Genius may be lonely. Even Ceres, the only one who was really open to me was Master Lyle. He was quite a problem, listening only to Lyle''s orders in the castle." "So in the end Lyle invited Ceres. So Ceres honestly accepted it and headed right to the ruins. That''s what the letter said." It''s unscrupulous, this was Ain''s best idea. What Lyle did would really disqualify him as a royalty and would be a felony as explained. "But then why? Why didn''t you tell me about this..." "I know exactly how your Highness feels. But it''s hard." "Oh. Whatever. Your Majesty''s scared, I was wondering if Ein would do the same thing as Lyle." There''s no way I would! There''s no way I''m leaving Olivia to go anywhere, plus Krone or Chris. And until I left my precious family, I never thought I''d want to go anywhere. "Whoa Ain. You look dissatisfied." "Well of course...... Why didn''t you believe me?" "Well, that''s a hard story. I have all sorts of thoughts¡­ at the end of the First Prince, at the end of that escort. You know how difficult it is to talk about when it comes to this, right? If Ain''t got the fear that Ain''t gone, it''s getting harder to tell." "Luckily, Mr. Lyle didn''t have the revelation or anything. So I laid down a warrant for the men of the castle at the time, and that was it." I understand the logic. It can be difficult if you can honestly convince me. It feels like I have a lump in my heart somehow. That is not dissatisfaction with the Silverados, but rather with the First Prince Lyle. "That''s what happened. Is this the only way to convince you? "Oh, I like that. All I can tell you is that you don''t care. You''ve done a fine job at school, you''ve done your duty as Prince Wang, and you''ve carried out dangerous investigative activities. I don''t want to complain about old buddies, but Ain''t doing hundreds of times better." I wish I hadn''t asked, I''m glad I could. I can''t stop thinking about it, but I have been able to reaffirm one thing. That means Kaisel is a fine instructor. It was a sarcastic line, but Ain''t got a lot of chest. "Hey, Your Highness. If he finds out I told him this, he''ll probably behead us. physically, of course." "So please Ein, I can''t believe we told you... don''t tell me, okay? "... I promise you as Prince Wang. I''ll just stop talking about it here. I''m going to forget what you two told me." Even as Ein, I''m not going to bother telling anyone about this. Besides, I''m not even willing to imitate selling them, so I wouldn''t have anything to say outside of this place, as I said. "Tell me that and one more thing, Your Highness.... you''re not interested in the ruins after listening to me now, are you? When Majorica looks worried, Ain smiles and replies. "Of course you''ve decided to be interested. But..." Majorica, who for a moment became a desperate expression, but realizes Ain''t never finished his words. "So, but...? "Definitely not a place to go. I''m just interested in what that means, so don''t worry." I don''t care what happens. I had such a hard will. Chris to Olivia and Krone. Besides, I don''t want to leave my family in the castle, it was that single-minded determination. "And I love Ishtarika." While I tell you this story, Majorica and Kaisel were horrified by Ain''s words. It was a contradictory mood, but Ein''s feelings were deeply reassured that it was in Ishtarika. "Line up! The sound of busy treading snow surrounds us, and Lloyd''s decree aligns us all. "Classes! Report the situation! When Ain was in conversation with the Majoricas, the Lloyds had arrived in the former demonic kingdom. This is an expedition for the second investigation, acting separately from Ein. I followed a similar route to the other day and came back to the land earlier than the other day. "Dill, you''ve lived your past experience." "Yeah, right. Everyone seems used to the journey." "It''s just this achievement for once. You should still appeal to Your Majesty..." When I return to Wang Du, I propose to train in the snow at all costs. We shall also summarize this outcome later as a report. "Master Lloyd! Second squad, no problem! "Three squads too! "Four squads, but nothing unusual! One report after another comes to Lloyd. I am particularly pleased that I was able to march without any problems. Although there is a fact that the weather has been blessed compared to the previous one, it still does not turn out to be a bad achievement. "Mm-hmm. Then move on from the squad that finished reporting to the predetermined task! Ha! The knight''s reply echoes all around. If you look at the look on the knights'' faces, they look less tired than last time. It would mean that they have also experienced significant growth in this challenging environment. "But compared to last time, you don''t look welcome." After Ein said, "I''m home." I remember remembering this strange feeling, as if this old demon realm had breathed back, as if I felt the color in the wind that was blowing as well. But this time, I don''t feel like I''m surrounded by the same kind of lonely air when I say the word "right now". "... well still, isn''t it better than at first sight" "Father? What''s wrong? "Hmm? Yeah, I was just looking at the streets." "Was it Master Left" Dill, who lost interest, listens to the squad leader''s report. I talked to him beforehand, but he decided not to head over to the living armor mansion. Ain''t no problem without Ain. I''m sure there''s such a side to it, but it''s also true that the Lloyds don''t know each other. It''s best to avoid unnecessary troubles, and if you don''t get your hands on them, there''s nothing to do from here either. "Father. That concludes the squad leader''s report. I, the deputy captain, approve this." Dill is deputy captain of the investigation team in this investigation. Of course, the captain is served by Lloyd, and when it comes to the chain of command, Dill will be second from the top. "Oh, okay. There seems to be no abnormality, above all." "Right. I will now move on to command of the crime scene." "Oh, hold on tight" Running away Dill''s hindsight looks so reliable. Thinking back to when Ain and I met face-to-face, Dill was still a student at school. That has now grown enough to take command and is firmly on escort duty. I also experienced an expedition to Euro, and I can see in sight that I peeled away. "Well... if you do, your dreams might come true, too, huh? Dill." My son, who spoke of defeating himself as a dream. Naturally, as Lloyd, I''m not going to lose, and I''m not willing to give in. Whether that time comes while I work as a knight always excites me when I think about it. "Even if you think so, there''s one more thing for me. There''s something exciting about that." Looking back, I turn to the vicinity of Demon King Castle. Is it around there? To think about it that way, there are a number of old mansions lined up, one of which is Marco''s Mansion in Living Armor. Lloyd smiles with a niggle, eyeing the direction Ain told me. "I''d like to cross swords for once. That skill that criticized this me as'' no different from what I''m not there ''. I want to feel it in this body." The light abduction of Ain left Lloyd with the greatest humiliation of his life. And from that Marco, the rating of an escort who doesn''t change whether he''s there or not. The words of those who are stronger than themselves, which I haven''t felt in a long time. But I guess that''s true. I used to manage with one of my hands and feet, and I used to think so. It''s not what I think right now. You may not let me compete for a single machete, that was Lloyd''s idea at the moment. "Hey, Lord Marco. Are you hearing this my voice too? ¡­ sooner or later, I''d like to exchange my sword with you." The usual Marco would have received that voice as Lloyd expected. ¡ª¡ª but today he was different.... the curse from hundreds of years ago, the curse of the "beast", which has continued to erode my body in a situation where I could not do more than keep myself. "Ku.................. Huh! Marco''s mansion where Ain was brought. Dim, damp basement, he was stuck there, trying to keep himself using a lot of medication. "The great one, the great one, the great one...... Huh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! A strong body in the top of the demons. Forced to hurt it over and over again, trying to keep himself by pain. With intense pain, I feel that I am still "myself". Numerous dramatic drugs, not left in modern times. Forced to paint it all over your body and resist the curse as you melt your body. "Ha ha... beast... beast! Hundreds of years later, you can''t even take this one knight! My whole body, where severe pain runs, was forced to royalize me. It''s okay. I''m still keeping my consciousness strong.... Sometimes a mouth that opens on its own honors the Red Fox, but I''m still Marco. I can feel it. "Not yet...... not yet" One man I was forced to bring in the other day. It reminds me of Ain, Marco. When I think of that Ain, I''m still not allowed to fall for this. They''re just beasts! That''s what inspires me. "Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful..." I don''t count how many times it will be anymore. For the past week, I''ve been fighting the curse with my partner, this pain. "Ugh, what''s beautiful is... what''s really beautiful is... Master Archet. Master Archet''s will is more beautiful than anything else...! Cursed objects have really bad character. Because when you think about the Demon Kings, they are designed to increase their power. "Ahhh... ahhh..." Though it resists, this body has been eroded for hundreds of years. Spiritually, it''s already blurry, and perhaps the limits that can no longer be tolerated are close. "Ah... this son of a bitch...! My mission isn''t over yet... Marco, you can still go. You can go......! A number of theatrical drugs that have already been turned into stabilizers. But that''s also already running out of stockpiles, which makes me anxious to think if it doesn''t go away, but first we need to be able to stand the present. Apply it to your body again at all costs and increase the pain strongly. "Ha... ha... I could stand it today, today... well done Marco. --... thanks to that wonderful one too" I did make it through today. But... the day when Marco will be cursed, that day will surely come. 103 Sometimes you can have a day like this. --¡­ the day Ain broke up with the Lloyds and headed back to the inn without a thing. Crone, the aide, had a lot of work to do and was being chased to work so much that he didn''t have time to sleep. "So I said I''d help too." After some reports from Ain who came back to the inn and had dinner with Ain as usual. Suddenly, many of the jobs carried in made just Krone snap his mouth as well. "Don''t be silly... Ain''t ready for tomorrow, get some rest" It was already after midnight, and normally there would have been no job. Even so, on the table is a bunch of paper that has become a mountain. That means proof that Krone still can''t rest. "No, no... no business tomorrow, right? ''Cause even the Lloyds aren''t back yet." It was like a vacation, and there was nothing special about it. But that''s Ain''s only story, and for Krone, who plays the summarizer, it doesn''t really matter. "You don''t know what it is, do you? That''s why Ein needs to rest tight... right? "Then I think Krone''s with me... you see, if we do this together, it''ll be over soon." I was thinking about each other, but I didn''t want to pull them both off. If you think about your position, of course, Krone is right. But there''s no way Ain''t gonna be that easy to convince. "Meh. Ain''t got Ain''s job, and I got mine, right? "I know what you''re talking about. But I think we should change it ad hoc." Even as a krone, I understand well that Ein is stubborn. And I also knew that if all this work accumulated, he''d say he''d help. "... don''t you trust me? I didn''t really want to say these things, but they make me want me to believe a little more in my abilities. Many efforts have been made to come to this position of aide. "I trust you, though. But that''s a different matter, isn''t it? Because this is just..." That''s a lot of work, indeed. Krone also understands that a pile of paper is not an amount that ends so easily. But still, I don''t give in that this is my job. --¡­¡­ a similar exchange was repeated afterwards. In the end Ain was going to pull, and while he seemed dissatisfied, Krone confirmed he was back in his room. Seeing Ain go on holiday, she started working too. "Ha... I wonder what time it is now" Servicing and researchers brought in. All information delivered to Warren requires confirmation of Krone. Sometimes the leader of the investigation team was Ain, and it was the duty of the aide''s girlfriend to confirm. "Three o''clock... And you really don''t see the end..." A pile of paper piled in front of you. Ein also saw this and said ''help'', which Krone''s pride does not allow. I can''t believe my assistant asked my master to help me. Seeing that mountain with powerless eyes, I don''t feel that mountain has diminished at all, even though I said I was stuck at work for a few hours. "For now, our (Augusto Chamber of Commerce) is over. Divide what you need most recently..." The investigation period is almost over. This Baltic survey, which was set up for roughly a month, will also set us apart for now. Then we return to the King''s capital together. In that case, there will be a report waiting for Warren, so no matter what happens, it is unacceptable to be late for it. Krone''s worst case scenario is dismissal from such relaxation. We must avoid that at all costs. Although not directly related, the task of connecting the Augusto Chamber of Commerce to Shearling was also completed. What we have now is a detailed contract document. Since Prince Wang''s budget moves, it is also necessary for the aide to confirm its contents. I look carefully at each and every one so that there are no overlooks, and I never get distracted that it would be a done job. "We''re all trying. Because I can''t throw up weak noises in here." Today''s work was particularly much, but I still did quite a lot of work every day. Sometimes I got tired on my face, but I was careful not to know that by a third party. I take showers in the morning and take care of the area around my eyes so Ain''t can''t find out. It is also true that fatigue has accumulated as a result. "... not just Warren, His Majesty and Laralua... and even Grandpa." All those who raise their names do so flatly at all times, even on these demanding dates. I resent your immature physical and mental strength. Nevertheless, they are all skilled people and they are just used to it because they have been doing it for a long time. The clone is never flat, and this is perfectly natural. And no matter how capable she was, it was also natural for her job to lose speed compared to those who gave her name. "Face...... let''s wash it" I get sleepy when I take a shower. Wash your face with cold water and change your mind. Relax with that and a warm drink. And let''s work on this mountain again...... I slapped my cheek gently with a pasin and decided yes to my heart. --... I don''t remember much later. Because after washing my face, I prepared a drink, and I can''t remember it from where I went back to the couch and lowered my back. "Hmm... now..." I didn''t know for a second what I was doing. I work my confused head somehow and move my brain desperately to see what''s going on. "Oh well, this is over here... I thought it was over" Ears...... no, it''s "he" voice you hear from above you. What you can see from the eyes that open up is a rough dressed boy named Trousers on a white shirt. I didn''t understand the current situation refreshingly, but at a distance of about a few dozen centimeters, it was easy to understand that I could see his face. "Surprisingly, it helps that you were helping your wife." He, who repeats himself in a small voice, can be relieved to hear that voice, for example, ''I''m not afraid of death coming now''. I made you feel that way. In a still unclear consciousness, it is understandable that this situation is preferable. "Not now, but this could be my signature, right?... Oh, yeah, are you okay? That''s what it said when I looked closely." Now with your right cheek down and your left ear facing up. Warm warmth can be felt on its right cheek. I''m delighted with the exquisite height and hardness, as if I did it on purpose for myself. What is more, the scent of this yang maori fills the nasal cavity as if it were a single drug. "Well, if I''m wrong, you just have to say I did it on my own. Is there anything wrong... I can do it." His voice laughing cheerfully. I want to hear that all the time, and I don''t want to leave this place. But the sense of duty prevailed that it had to happen more than that, and Krone finally began to awaken. "What time is it...? "Ah. You awake, Krone?... It''s 9: 00 in the morning, did you get some rest? If you look closely, you can see the blanket hanging on your back and the consideration of not getting a cold. "I''m sorry. I really should take you to your room, but you can also go into your room on your own...... I tried to hold him a little bit, make it easier for him to sleep, but forgive me." That said, I was comfortable with the rhythm of stroking my pom and head. I see. I mean, this place was on his lap, and I was exhausted and I fell asleep. That would be the case. "... that''s what I do" A body that was about to gain momentum is gently suppressed by Ain. He whispered, ''Lay down a little more,'' and couldn''t resist that voice color. "It''s okay. I''ve done similar work before. Look, I was helping your grandmother. I knew how to do it, so it''s nothing wrong. In case something goes wrong, it''s what I did, and I''ll take responsibility, so it''s okay." No problem? It''s huge. I fell asleep tired of my job and asked my husband to take over the job for me. Where can I say there is no problem with that? Too pitiful, the temperamental krone also makes me cry. What have you been up to? Ein should have Ein''s, he should have his own business. But after all, Ain''t been able to help me and do my job perfectly. This disqualifies the aide. ¡­¡­ Stop the pen, Ain''t staring at the paper in front of you. But his heart was elsewhere, and it was about Krone resting on his own knees. Her face, reflected at the edge of her sight, has a look that blames herself. If I were to point that out and follow up, she would be offended by guilt. Of course that''s not Ein''s intention. Then what a voice to speak to, I was thinking about it. "Hey, Krone." "... Yeah, yeah. I don''t know..." It is her words that come to mind. "... don''t you trust me? ''That''s a strong dialogue in my mind. "Don''t you trust me about me? I believe in people, I don''t believe. I didn''t really want to say that, Ein. But I can''t just feel safe with "thoughts," I knew that feeling. "Believe me, it''s settled..." That''s what I told him in my squeezed voice, grabbing Guh Ain''s pants. The thought that the voice intended to deliver reached Ain right next door firmly. "There''s a difference in thinking, and I know it''s hard to admit it all honestly. Sometimes I''m in a position, so I know it''s too sweet. But... --" He continued to stroke Krone''s head and Ain softly put between them. She''s so weak. Is there any mistake in her words because she''s new? Yes, I repeat the confirmation in my head. "Me and Krone are the only ones here. So fine, I like Krone and I to do something. You don''t like Krone? "Huh... I don''t hate you, mon" Ain''t got a smiling look when she sees her at the end of the story called ''Mon''. I was glad they saw her like this. Besides, I decide to caress my head carefully. Mixed with all kinds of feelings, such as lightning, I guess this is the tone. "Then I think it''s okay. It''s too sweet to be a burden to them, we''re not going to do that." Krone agrees with that as well. As much as we both care about that, I know it can be easy. "I think others are good for others. I''m such a king prince, and Krone is Krone.... That''s what I came up with." Pong and I hit my hand, Ain''t convinced of something. Krone, on the other hand, peeking into Ain''s expression, still looks unheeded. "Leave the rest of the royalty alone. Let''s not say" we ", shall we, Krone? It''s sudden, but I''ll decide one thing, okay? Words filled with strength that are always just as gentle a voice, yet unspeakable. Crohne honks his chest at its strength and replies''... yes''. "I''m in trouble without Krone.... and I''d like to hear it for once. Krone would be in trouble if I fell, too, wouldn''t he? "... I might fall down worried, with you." Looking at her quite honestly makes her look cute in contrast to usual. Krone looks good with the word beautiful one way or the other, although it doesn''t mean she''s not usually cute. I guess that''s why I feel that way. "I mean the same thing. I''ll be in trouble without Krone, and I won''t be worried if I fall. So let''s do this, when we have a tough date like this one, let''s do our best." "So, but it was just today. I can''t do it from time to time..." "You were up early in the morning. ''Cause sometimes you were lying. How much do you think we''re gonna be together? Even if it''s hidden, you''ll see soon enough." He had found out he was working all night. I''m just surprised they noticed that, but I''m glad you understand yourself so far. Try Krone, it was quite a complicated mood. Words haven''t come to mind, but I move my body to make an explanation somehow. But Ain''t allowed to do it, and I''m not allowed to wake my body. "Because I''m almost done. Get some rest." "... yeah" You won''t allow me to wake up anyway. Wouldn''t it be nice to be sweet with that feeling? I repeated the question to myself, but I felt it was right to be honest, and it finally sweetened me to his knees. "Let me cool it once in a while. --... my krone, I don''t know what it is." I''m not kidding, Ain''t squealed like that in a serious atmosphere. It rings in her heart and her heart begins to strike the early bell. Move your body around so Ain''t gonna find out, and mislead your heart tone. He might already have found out. Because of the embarrassment of thinking so, I couldn''t stop it. Naturally, I can''t show my face right now. Because I''m sure you look pretty sloppy. "Hey, Ain" "Hmm? What''s the matter with you? --¡­¡­ Krone loves you. I filled my chest with that thought. 104 Long time no see. The sound of trains moving through the rails. In so-called vehicles for civilians and nobles, the sounds they feel also make a difference. Of course, even vehicles for nobility and royal trains will feel those differences as well. However, there is no experience of a royal train if it is normally alive. That''s why I usually don''t get the chance to notice the difference, except, naturally, Ain''t. It is because we have experienced all the water trains that we can notice the difference. "I feel better every time I ride" It was a little strange to feel every time. Not so many opportunities to board the Royal Dedicated Train, but I''m still amazed at the difference every time I ride it. "Ain''t that right, Ain? The contents change every six months, so it''s only natural to ride better." "... Huh? "What new technology is made of ist? Once you''ve cleared the established safety aspects, you can put them on the Royal Train first. It''s much better quality than it is for civilian use." "I didn''t know... I didn''t know you''d let me study on my way home." Baltic surveys spanning roughly a month. At the end of that period, a line of inquiry was finally to be returned to the Wang capital. The harvest was considerable. And the next investigation also decided to head to Magna. Of course the Red Foxes have a clue, but it seems that the study of the Demon King''s Realm has progressed considerably. Strange events opened by the Demon King''s Castle or meeting Marco. And even to amazing blacksmith Shearling, delightful apprentice Emmeh. It was only for a short period of about a month, but the density of what I experienced is not proportionate to that. "What about Mr. Shearlings, by the way? "He''s already in Wang Du, isn''t he? Grandpa and Alfred intended to guide you directly." "That''s dependable" Don''t worry about that. and Ain relieved himself from the bottom of his heart. "Is it possible that we have a house...? "Yep. I picked up the furnace in a week, and construction continued in the middle of it. We''ll be ready in two weeks." I got a pretty good workshop and house. Krone is happy to say so. "Then I''d better go say hello once I get to Wang Du too" When Ain smiled and said something like this, Krone, who had become a gyto-eyed person, asked this as he peered into Ain''s mood. "... hey Ain. You''d rather go to Mr. Shearling than the castle, wouldn''t you? "Oh, did you find out? I don''t know what else to do, because sea dragons go with mythical materials like living armor. That becomes one sword, it becomes one''s own. There''s no way that''s not exciting. "Already... because that''s the kind of place I''m a boy" Dull and laughing, Krone thought about the other day. Ain''t been filled with such a man''s charm that he seemed to be full of inclusiveness and entrusted with everything about himself. Though he was knee-pillowed, he was still recalling his chest rattling. "No, no, no, no, man. Everybody gets excited. This! Oh, when you go to Mr. Shearton''s, follow me properly, okay? "Pfft... yeah, of course I''ll be with you" The appearance of Ain that makes me feel happy about myself watching. I can''t do it for Graf, Euro also helped me to cross over to Ishtarika. I feel that it was the right thing to do. "Speaking of which, about three hours to get to King''s Capital? I just had a late lunch earlier, at a time after 2pm. By the way, the time of the King''s scheduled arrival was 5: 00 in the evening. "Yes...... right. I''ll be there in about three hours." "Mm-hmm. Shall we read the report back for once? It''s just fine." Of course, I know everything I could discover during this investigation. In some cases, I thought I''d keep it in review. "Where do you read from? "I''ll review it from 1, so I''ll get it in order from the first day of the Old Demon King''s investigation." "Yes, I understand. Wait a minute, I''ll take it out now." A bag made of heavy leather and shining craftsmanship. A crone that opens a luxury at a glance and takes out a bunch of some paperwork from inside. After checking the date and contents, I handed it to Ain. "Your Highness? Can I get you something to drink? Krone, who changes his language as if he were a servant, and carries out a curtesy. I don''t think the supply would ever do a cartesey, but the trick itself was adorable, so it wouldn''t be a problem. "Thanks. I hope it''s cold, ''cause it''s warm in the car." Thank her for her meticulous attention and look through the documents she receives. Chris in the ist in retrospect. And in Baltic, Krone... a lot was accomplished thanks to the help of the two of us. Shall I thank you two for something next time? I was thinking about that in a corner of my mind. The King''s capital has cooled down with lower temperatures than the day we left. Winter is coming again this year. I also feel I will grow if I think about it, but if I recall that I was in an extremely cold land until now in the morning, Winter in Wang Capital should not seem to be enough on the contrary. I may have felt a little chilly with Ain before, but as I''m used to the cold in Baltic, I want to take off my jacket. Welcome home, Dear Ein. White Rose, the largest station in Wangdu. Martha, a first-class salesman, greeted Arrived Ain. Behind him were several servants and deacons waiting to arrive at the platform where the royal train would stop. Following Ain, Krone also goes out of the car with him. "I''m home, Mr. Martha.... you can look at the Lloyds first, right? "How dare you leave that guy in the cold in Baltic and he won''t die. So I know you''re alive anyway." "... I see" It''s never bad to think that this is also a kind of love. I guess I trust you. "Neither did Mr. Lloyd, but Dill took care of me a lot, too." "It''s an unbearable word. If you had that word, your husband would be floating in heaven." "... be nice to him when you get home, okay? Right?" He must be happy to be back because he''s smiling so much. I don''t want you to kill him on your own because he''s not dead any more. "There is no need for the people to speak up. Anyway, it''s gonna be a little noisy." Seeing Martha with a bitter laugh, Ain gave a similar look. Many people are still packing up at the station today in an attempt to get a glimpse of Prince Wang. "I''d rather just wave" "I thought you were right. I know you''re upset, but I was hoping you''d be convinced." "Yeah, I''m fine. I don''t care if you get hurt." I can see the little one too, I want you to be careful not to let the grownups crush you. Some may find it unfathomable, but after waving his hand there, Ain goes through the private aisle to the carriage. "Looks like you''re just getting a little cold." "Because it''s autumn already. Give me another jacket if I have to..." "On the contrary, it''s hot enough. I''m used to Baltic, and I think I''m getting stronger in the cold." Seeing Ain with a grin made you succeed again, so convinced. If I look closely, I don''t feel my face has changed either. --... I feel smug that what a prickly thing it is when Olivia brings me here. "That was it. Not only Olivia and Chris... but she seemed restless." It looks like you''re paying attention, but that''s all Martha has to say. It''s also easy for Ein to think of how it would look. Though it''s a HR issue, I''m sorry I left you a message. I''ll talk to you later. I''ve been laughing bitterly since I came to Wang Capital, but Ain''t got that look on my face again. "Master Martha? For your information, what is Chris doing¡­? I thought I shouldn''t ask, but Krone asks me what it is. She was also a slightly lost word, but never asks Martha what it was about. "Uh, yeah. What do you call it... walking around the castle corridor without meaning or getting confused during the training of the Kingsguard knights..." "Are you hurt...? "No. I got confused, and I forgot to hurt him." That''s a trick. Krone turns a frightened face to Ain, who has put it into words softly. As Martha on the other hand, I could only get an indescribable look on my face. "Ain''t that a pathetic way to put it? You were worried about Ain? "Ugh... oh, you''re right" I know how Krone feels as the same woman. I have "other things" to think about, but now I try not to. "Actually, Olivia sometimes told me to chill my head." "To your mother? I see. It''s serious. I didn''t know it was going to be a novel to Olivia, which surprises Ein. "... I''ll follow you closely later. Thanks for letting me know, Mr. Martha." "There is no such thing. I''m sorry for your tiredness." Ain''t looking like he doesn''t care at all, next to Ain''t like that, Krone gently refrains. The distance between the two looks a few centimeters closer than it was before they headed to Baltic without a heart to behave like they deserved to be there. And even with one expression, I felt that I started to look attractive for a while. "(After all, the great destiny is Master Krone? But I don''t think Master Chris has lost either...)" I don''t usually think about this. But when it comes to the top of the castle, it''s all about Ein''s "surroundings". Exactly. I can''t deny Martha cares, too, and I thought about this. "(To Master Krone, Mr. Chris chases hard.... the winner of the shadow is Master Olivia. I don''t know what the last one means though)" The castle people think funny things too, so I smiled for a moment and refocused on guiding Ain. "This way, please. Watch your step as there are steps" Speak that way to Ain so that you don''t get stuck in the steps. "Mm, it''s okay. Here, Krone, give me a hand." "Ah... uh, yeah. Thanks......" There is no difference between Ain''s appearance reaching out as a matter of course and his natural care. But it''s too natural, and Krone, stretched out, has a less than full face. "(¡­ I see)" Chris is going to need to chase harder. Martha, thinking so in her heart, wished God her good luck softly. 105 gossip: brothers reunion Ain and his men returned to the king''s capital one foot away. Meanwhile Kaisel remained in Baltic with Majorica. Why I stayed on this occasion because I somehow remembered so many nostalgic things that I was immersed in sentiments. "Mmm, this lousy booze. Long time no see. Wow." "Hey, I know it''s bad. So keep your mouth shut." "Because it tastes extra bad, you mean? "... you''ve been doing that for a long time" Two people drinking up cheap liquor. It was a flavor that I could drink, and it''s not a very tasty drink, but it was a habit. Entering the store is a large, commonplace, and its inexpensive cuisine and liquor is a delicious dish for less earned adventurers. "... but well. I haven''t had a bad drink with you in a long time. Something that tastes better and stings better than it used to be." "I can''t believe we''re soaking up memories and drinking. We''re getting old too." I don''t know how many more glasses of alcohol I keep stirring up and mouthing even more subtle flavor knobs. If they earned money, they''d be able to get into a fancy store. But it wasn''t an option, because we couldn''t really feel like ourselves. "It''s about time you followed me." "What is it? I haven''t had enough words for a long time." What Kaisel was thinking, naturally, was about Ain. It was about the King Prince Ain, who left Baltic in the morning and returned to the King''s capital. "You know what I mean? Ein said it was time to go to King''s Landing." "Oh, you know what?... I''m sure. Are you safe? One of the knobs is a thickly cut ham. It''s a luxurious looking dish, but it''s crusty and low in oil. Think of it, I know exactly what you''re doing with cheap meat. But still, Kaisel loved to pour that crunchy meat into his mouth and pour it in with cheap liquor. "Goku... Goku... Puha - still a subtle flavor" "I like that. That. Strange how it looks delicious for a moment." "This is my pleasure, it''s the best way to stain the meat with flavorless liquor." Values vary from person to person, but some things, like Kaisel, are more important than good taste. There are different ways to have fun, and this is a treat for him. "Hey there monster! Are you having fun eating such a bad taste? "Gahaha! I wonder if you know what the monster tastes like! "... Hey Majorica. You''re being taunted." "Nothing. Fine, just let me tell you. Because it''s a mass store, it''s normal to be a lot like an idiot." This would be one festive poem, with adventurers selling fights like fools and third parties doing it. In case we''re going to deal with this, it''s the beginning of a fight where arms say things. "Well, that''s true." Kaisel and Majorica, in their active years, reigned as a handful of¡­ so-called powerful men. What we know about ourselves doesn''t come to a mass store like this. I guess that''s why they sell fights like this without even thinking about it. Think of it as a good old sight, a smiling sight that I don''t feel quite right about. "Here, take a look. You look boring." "Oh, really, you''re young." Young adventurers with a white face. They should be tired of making requests and dealing with demons. I envy its success the other way around because I want each of these events. "I thought... but I''m just gonna take my seat off, okay? "Ah? Hey, where are you going, Majorica?" "You have a customer. I don''t like to be free, and you''re going to deal with those boys...... the guy from earlier, come out." Rah! I''m not gonna turn you into an ass hole Gabba. Aah!? Majorica stood up well and walked away with nasty words in her mouth. When Kaisel wonders about it, a well-dressed old man sits down in Majorica''s seat. "Can I sit here? "... you''re not gonna sit down and then ask, asshole" Thank your partner for taking care of me and Kaisel glances at the man who sat in front of me. "The Count doesn''t look good in this shop." "Whatever the store is, it''s a fine town for me. There''s nothing to be ashamed of." I spoke to the store owner and placed some orders. His name is Riselle Bart. Lord of this town and fruitful brother of Kaisel. Naturally I was surprised to see the Count, but the Count put his hand in my mouth and sends me an autograph asking me to keep it a secret. "Sometimes this isn''t a bad vibe.... because I''m obsessed with it and they don''t seem to notice it." Kaisel was relieved to see her soft-boiled brother and not change. Even though I left the house on my own, it''s still a pleasure to see my older brother. "I heard that. I didn''t think you''d be so calm about teaching at the Royal Kingsland School." "It''s a lot of stuff. ¡­ and it''s not a bad place to go." "Ha... well, that''s good" Riselle mouths the liquor the shopkeeper brings. It''s not usually the kind of booze he drinks, but still he drinks it satisfactorily. "That''s not bad. And at this price, it''s going to sell pretty well." "... right. Run out and drink this and get big." I don''t know how many years it''s been, I probably haven''t been face-to-face in nearly fifteen years. Gray-haired, wrinkled face. If you look at your brother like that, you can''t help but feel the flow of time. "Oh, hey... sorry!? So no more... heh... heh, don''t hit me..." "Ah." Ah!? Stop fighting and sell. What the hell? Seeing my partner continue to fold the cage as a delight, he seems to be doing it quite enjoyably. He seems to be using his best sealing skills and suppressing movement from neck to bottom. In an adventurer in a tavern like this, there won''t be a single one. "Your friend looks like he''s having fun." "Don''t you have to stop me? Isn''t he and his brother the people to protect?" "Oh, that''s okay. The adventurers are going to learn and be strong. I guess I should be grateful for my education." Baltic lords seem to have a demanding education. Zero thirsty laughter, Kaisel hands on his substitute booze. "So, how long are you in this town?" "... I might stay another week" Thankfully, they have rented the lodging for a while at the royal measure. Until the end of that period, I had decided to stay in Baltic because of it. "Then it''s just fine, because of what? You should show your face to us, too." "There''s no way you can get it out, stupid brother. I''m not a Baltic anymore..." "Are you still saying that? Totally... the owner, the account." Riselle calls the shopkeeper, even with a frightened face on her face. I don''t know. The Count is busy, I''m sure he''ll have work to do. "This is the payment for this table, and if it''s not enough, charge us, okay? "It took... awe! I took one gold coin out of my pocket and handed it to the store owner. Shopkeepers also panic about money they don''t normally see in taverns like this. "Oh, hey! As much as we pay... --" "Put your brother''s face up. Can we do this?... Never mind the trouble, come and show your face once. Even before your father and mother''s grave, you won''t be punished if you go and say a word." Responsibility for what you''ve been free to do. I was going to, and I wasn''t going to be in Baltic''s house anymore. But my brother Riselle has told me to show my face at home, not to worry about that at all. "Responsibility comes out as much as it takes. It''s only natural if you''re alive, Kaisel. No matter what I do, I can''t erase the connection between me and your blood. That''s the same thing with the dead fathers, isn''t it?... so show him your face. I''m sure your fathers want that too." Such Riselle left the store without waiting for Kaisel''s reply. Say whatever you want, my own brother who doesn''t wait to hear back. At least listen to the reply, and the end of saying yes resentment. "... do I have to talk to Majorica" Flowers to accompany my parents'' graves. Kaisel, who thought he should take about that, decided to talk to Majorica about what to do. "is refreshing wow. But you''re not sloppy, the adventurer these days... Oh, what''s wrong? My partner, who came back in good time, had a refreshing look in contrast to Kaisel. Though he was frustrated with his face, when he returned to the inn, he bowed his head with the thought of a severance and begged for teaching. 106 [PLEASE] Still secrets [OUT] All accumulated rewards "Hey Mother..." "Yes? What is it? Returning to King''s Capital, Ain was able to get a carriage from White Rose and safely return to the castle. Everything. All this time, Prince Wang has sometimes announced that he is headed to investigate, and a little party was being held in the castle. The Graph of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce is also invited, and Krone is by its Graph. Ain enjoyed cooking on Olivia''s side and blossomed in conversation with her for a long time...... "From that subtle distance, the way you stare at me... what do I do?" The figure of a woman, peering this way from the shade of a pillar. Beautiful blonde hair like silk thread hides out and sends a chilling glance from time to time. "Ah... oh. I wonder what happened to her." If you look just like that, no one will ever think she''s a marshal. Seeing that suspicious behavior, I''m worried about what happened to the supply. "Ugh, uhh...... It''s been a long time since I''ve seen your husband. He''s a little confused." "El and Al were ecstatic to me..." It''s time to get cramped, the waterways in the castle. The twin sea dragons who waited there rejoiced exactly like crazy at Ain''s return. A twin who grew up even bigger than before going to Baltic. There is little time left for the twins to remain in the castle. "I could normally talk earlier..." "Yeah, I was watching it, too. I''m sure you weren''t worried, but we had the usual conversation, so I guess I kind of missed the distance." "Er... How do I do that?" I didn''t forget the owner''s face, but a pet wondering how to deal with it. Now Chris was in exactly that situation. Naturally, I am aware of it, but I can''t find an answer to what to do. "Besides, your mother is better than your husband." "Hehe... right. But Ein must be like your husband in a different way." ¡­¡­ The meaning of Olivia''s words. Ain''t worried about it without getting a good idea. Then Olivia smiles quietly and hugs Ain softly. "Keep asking, okay? "Ah... yes" "That kid is. Probably not good at making your own decisions, no matter what, right?... So if Ain''t ordered you, I''d be happy to take it honestly" "... I mean, do you want me to be somewhat forceful? You''re done with what you want to tell me, just like Olivia did when she hugged you, and she gently leaves Ain. Then Ain is blushing her cheeks a little bit. "Hehe, Ein? Mother, can they even illuminate you? "Oh, naturally! Don''t ask me that naturally, Ain''t that how I reply. "Thanks Ain, I''m glad to hear it too. --... and you''re right about Chris. Because that kid is the type of kid I can''t go talk to from myself for waiting. This is the kind of place you can''t..." Olivia''s trick of putting the hand of those who do not have a glass on their cheeks and lifting their necks. lump of gloss. It singles out Ein''s gaze as a matter of course. "Ein, by the way? I''m going to your mother''s now. Perhaps the enthusiasm in the venue caused Ein''s cheeks to turn red.... I think it''s a good idea to go to the terrace and cool off a little bit." No, Mother, this enthusiasm is because of you... This is happening because of you. It took courage to tell it, so Ein couldn''t speak of it. But I know that Olivia sent herself a help ship. "Right. Mother''s right, I might have caught a little fire. Because of this, it hits the wind on the terrace" "Yeah, I get it. Don''t let your body cool down too much, okay?... and I don''t even dress like Prince Wang alone. Perhaps you should take someone with you." Thus Olivia began to go to Laralua, as she had spoken. Olivia also decided to take a little rest there, as there were Silvado and Katima. "Well, and" I thanked my mother for her words and drank cold juice from the glass in my hand. The supply stopped by Ain''s side due to an exquisite time difference and replaced the glass. "That, two? "... Would you have preferred one? Two glasses were handed to me by the waiter. When I thought about it for a moment, I noticed the care of my salary. "I see.... Thanks, I''ll take two." "I''m in awe. If you need anything, please don''t say anything." Keep your head down and watch the servants quietly go down, Ain exhale. "... Mr. Chris. I''m going to the terrace. I need an escort." I mouthed it a little louder than the normal speaking voice, although not as loud as it sounded in the venue. Chris, who was watching Ain''t, can''t be unaware of it. I shook my body for a moment and then softly went out of the shadows. Wearing knightly clothes, she is not wearing armor on top of it today. Its rare appearance of hair down in public seemed fresh above all. "Oh... are you calling? "Yeah, I called you. Follow me." As Olivia advised, Ain''t going to talk a little hard. ''Follow me,'' she told him as she walked first, before she said anything. Then after a slight rush of tricks, Chris starts walking shaking his hair. "You''re putting your hair down today." "Ha!?... is a party, so I thought I''d take care of this..." I also have an identity as a knight. If so, it is naturally decided that you cannot wear it in your dress. But it''s not a good idea to look wild. Then you have to add glamour with accessories, makeup, or hairstyles. If you look at Chris, who caresses his hair, you can see creativity, such as knitting hair over his ears. "Yeah, I think that kind of hair suits you, too. I''m afraid I only see it once in a while." "Ah... thank you, thank you..." Did you just push too hard? The look of Ein praising the rap more than usual. Instead of feeling uncomfortable with it, Chris can''t afford to think about anything else in the light. The two of us went out on the terrace while we were doing that. Only Ain and Chris were the guests, creating a quiet evening, as opposed to the buzz of the party venue. The lights of the castle town are brilliant, and the starry sky envelops the two of them. "I knew it was cool out there. I was just fine because I was lighting a little fire... is Mr. Chris okay? "Ha ha...... I wanted to cool off a little too." Instead of wanting to cool off, I wanted to cool off my head, which kept me lost. This is the right answer. Ein''s vigorous behavior has done his job, Chris, which has actually calmed him down a little bit. "Yes this. Drink a little and take your time." "So you had two... Then I''ll take it" Still a little stiff? Chris'' behavior makes Ein think so, but as he approaches receiving the glass, he is relieved that improvements have been seen. "Wang Du... is something wrong? Though I''ve brought you this far, I don''t particularly know if there was anything to talk about. Let''s just talk about it in public, that''s what I''ll talk about. "... as always, it was a peaceful king''s capital. The castle is the same, Master Katima is busy, and the twins are adored. That means Ain''t never been there." The two of us line up on the terrace railings and have a conversation as usual for appearance. "I''m home already. So that''s not a problem." Zero thirsty grin and put the glass on your mouth. Chris kept his hands on Stem and his eyes under the castle without moving. "... Dear Ein. This is unacceptable, but I''d like to ask you one thing... can you listen to me? Chris staring down the castle, but shifting his body and pointing at Ain. This is what I''ve been saying with my begging and relying eyes pointed at Ain, shaking my lips a little bit. A slightly stronger wind blew, and her hair swept like a golden raw thread, spreading like an angel''s feather. "I''d like to ask you a favor from Mr. Chris. But if you want to stop being a knight, you have to stop, so I want you to tell me something first." I managed to reply like this, even though I was barely pressured by Chris'' signs of human separation. As the wind stops, the angel feathers (Chris'' hair) also start to settle quietly. "I want to protect Master Ain. So... from now on, put it on your side." Lie your eyes down and blush your cheeks. My lips trembled in fright, and I looked like I had no heart or my shoulders were shaking. "... Mr. Chris. Mr. Chris is a marshal, I''m the only one who has a monopoly on... --" Marshal''s job is never just for Ain. The safety of the castle is natural, because it is no exaggeration to say that it extends to the King''s capital and all the country. "I know..." Chris understands. What I mean by the word I''m saying and what I mean by the position of Marshal. Still wanted to tell you this. I want you to let yourself protect me, not anyone else. Yes, I wanted to tell Ain. Even as Ain, it''s true that words can''t, but I''m happy. There''s no way Chris wouldn''t be happy to think of himself so far. Nevertheless, as Prince Wang, you will have to discipline yourself. For the sake of the country, and for the sake of the people of Istarica...... think firmly of the position of Marshal...... ----. "Well, that would be a good boy''s idea." Don''t be selfish. And so that everyone can be convinced to end up.... Ein started thinking about it in his head. "A, Dear Ein...? Yeah, I start thinking about it. I see Ain, and I wonder what''s wrong with Chris. What am I supposed to do, erase the surprise attitude I had earlier? I looked in a hurry. "Um, well, I have an idea for a theory. And then how do you convince me, including this reward and the last one... Oh, well, this looks good." "Oh, um... Ein, dear? Instead of responding to Chris, Ain''t starting to talk and convince herself. "Uh, sorry, Mr. Chris. I was just thinking, sorry before I answered what... can I ask you one thing? "Huh...? Yes. I''m fine..." The only thing I can''t keep up with is specifications. Anyway, Ain''t told me nothing, I''m just showing her how convinced I am by myself. "Mr. Chris wants to protect me more than the country. That''s what I''m saying... wrong? I looked serious and asked Chris that. I apologize in my heart for asking a mean question... but this was something I had to ask. Chris looked surprised for a moment when he heard that. After that, it becomes a hard look and starts thinking. That lasted for a few dozen seconds...... to such an extent that it did not arrive in a minute. You''re right when it comes to short periods of time, but for both of us, there was so much extraordinary tension that I felt every few hours. "May I answer? "Yeah. I''m sorry. Weird question." Chris, who finally got his opinion together, looks up at Ain. After waiting for Ain''s reply, she finally said the answer. "... I love Ishtarika. But if I have to choose between Ishtarika and Ein, I will come to Ein''s side." For example, as a Kingsguard knight, is this word correct? The role of Kingsguard Knight is to protect the royal family. That would surely not be an incorrect answer. It should probably be something close to the right answer. But as a marshal, if you speak of it as a knight of Ishtarika, this is probably close to incorrect. Is there a royalty before the country, is there a royalty and there is a country... such an issue would be a topic that has been talked about at any time and in any time. --... and Chris made up his mind and said so. "I see... Okay, I know exactly what Chris thinks." Looking at Ain thinking with his hands on his mouth, Chris was annoyed by unspeakable emotions. I felt lost, regretted, but also accomplished. "Yeah, yeah, then I made up my mind. Hey, Mr. Chris? The party''s almost over, I''ll go to Grandpa when it''s over. Come with me." "Heh, Your Majesty...? I want you to tell me something, that dissatisfaction came through Chris'' mind. But Ain''t quite strong today, and this swinging feeling isn''t bad. "Yeah. I got some errands at that sire''s... erm" Clear the leftover drinks in the glass at once and take a breath. I felt the cool wind blowing on the terrace all over my body and I finally sorted out the conclusions I had decided on in my head. "Accumulating reward. I''ll take it all at once." Rewards in the ist or that you will receive in this survey. I''m going to claim all of that, that''s what Ain said. "Excuse me, Your Majesty. His Royal Highness Prince Wang sent me a message." Laralua stands next to Silverado and Olivia at the front. It was Martha who came to the occasion, and she should be managing the venue''s staff. It''s supposed to be, but the fact that I''ve been using Ain on this occasion makes Silvard have a bad feeling about it. "... do I have to ask? "With His Majesty''s orders, I will stop you from opening this mouth..." How can I help you? Seeing Martha with those expressions, Laralua and Olivia zero a grin. "You? Shouldn''t you be asking? "Yes, Father, ignoring Prince Wang doesn''t mean he can be praised as a king." Two beautiful women flatter me. What a delightful occasion to look at the words, but Silvado''s mood is not in a situation to be pleased with that. After sighing deeply and deeply, he drank a fortified drink. "... let''s hear it. What about Ain? "For your information, I''d like time after the party." "... So what''s its contents? I''m guessing you''re listening. "Of course it is.... Can I just tell you word for word? "I don''t mind. I''m ready." Why do I have to struggle so far? Ain''t helped me a lot, and Ain''t must be adorable. If you''d only looked at my grandfather''s mental situation a little more, I''d be a proud grandson with nothing to complain about. "Accumulating reward. I''m going to take it all..." Silvard then ordered Martha to bring some tough liquor. If you get drunk, you don''t need to ask. And let''s get drunk and fall asleep, ''This way we can put it behind us...''. But his daughter-in-law and daughter stopped him, and told him to be prepared. "--¡­ I want to sleep well on a party day¡­" 107 Down with my grandfather. Silvered''s bedroom was surrounded by disturbing air. It''s never a sword swallow when it comes to disturbance, although one way or another, Silvard just seems to be worried about it. Inside the room were three people, Laralua in Silvard and Warren, waiting for Ein to arrive. "Hey, hey, haven''t you got Ain? When are you coming here? "You? As a king, I wonder what that looks like." "I know! But... but that Ain''t it!? That Ein said something about liquidating a reward! I don''t know what else to say... more! By the way, only Silvado seems to worry, and his wife Laralua and Chancellor Warren just have a fun look on their face. I no longer have allies, I can only believe myself. Silvard is trapped in such consciousness. "Sire, please calm down. Aren''t you glad that they liquidate the accumulated rewards? Baltic rewards will be added as well. This time, isn''t it the other way around happy? "Don''t be an idiot! The reward of hope, if you wish one by one, that''s fine! But let''s call for a liquidation at a time... something extraordinary!? "Then why don''t we just poke at it? Warren speaks like this, but Silvard will never shake his head vertically. Prize Essential Punishment, a word Silvered speaks well, because he believes it is his responsibility as king to protect this. "Oh, that won''t happen...... And the rest shall cease to be kings, and they shall be old." Have you seen that? As Warren expected, Silvard said so. Laralua seemed to think of something similar, grinning on his face just like Warren. --¡­¡­ Conn. "Your Majesty. Isn''t that Ain''t you waiting for? I''ll take a look." King''s bedroom. Those who can knock on that room are limited, and some times like this, they will almost certainly be in Ain. Warren stands up and advances her legs toward the door. If you try it as silver, every step of that Warren is in such a hurry. "Oh dear Ein, I''ve been waiting for you. Sir Chris? "I called Mr. Chris. If I called, you shouldn''t mind coming in, okay? Somewhere grand Ain''t attitude compared to usual. Warren rejoiced that the trip to Baltic had a good impact, you peeled again. "Yeah, of course. Come on, both of you, near Your Majesty." "Okay. Here we go, Mr. Chris." "Ha... Ha! Silvard couldn''t solve it. Why did you bring Chris here? I wondered if she had anything to do with what I was going to talk about. No way. Let me marry Chris. I don''t think I would say that, but Chris also has some serious face, so I can''t read Ein''s actions at all. "Hmm... what''s the sudden matter Ain? He wants to liquidate rewards, etc." Unlike earlier, Silverado put majesty on the table. It doesn''t change what I''m worried about inside, but it''s a little pride as a grandfather. Laralua, sitting next to him, had a good understanding of the inside of that silverado. Sylvado looks pathetic to laugh here, and Laralua, who thought so, spreads his fan, conceals his face and opens his mouth. "I want something a little...... no, because I have a person. I came to that consultation." The look on Ain''s face, which I deliberately re-said, looked confident and good. A little from Lloyd, but I heard about Ein''s new sword. The report from Krone should also reach me tomorrow from Warren. If so, what the hell do you want... Ein, who is usually weak in his appetite, makes that item of hope unnecessarily invisible. "... unusual, I didn''t know Ein was going to ask me that." "Grandpa, no, not even to your mothers... I''m sure this is the first time I''ve asked you to do something you want." "Hey, Ain? Is that something even Your Majesty can give you? Laralua, his wife, who sees Silvado lost and speaks softly. "Yes, ma''am. Rather, I can only give it to Grandpa, because that''s all." A muscle of sweat ran down my neck. I know perfectly well that the sweat passage is hiatus cold and represents the anxiety of Silvado. "... go on Ain. What is the reward that the Lord desires and what is left of it?" With the usual Ain, we were supposed to take a visible and understandable deep breath here. But this time, without any such tricks, he continues to open his mouth with a face filled with confidence. "Then before the reward I want, I''ll tell you who I want to reward" "... what are you thinking? "A lot of things.... Lloyd Grayshire is the one who wants to reward. As Prince Wang, forgive me for rewarding him" "Lo, to Lloyd...? What a reward, Ein! Warren noticed, this argument is Silvard''s loss. I don''t understand what Ein wants, it still doesn''t matter if it''s Warren. But with the lead ein this place, the strong are definitely in ein too. Ein speaks in martial arts, let''s call him a man of considerable strength. Though influenced by the Durahans, he is, at any rate, a hero who has accomplished the solo crusade of the Sea Dragon. Here Warren revises his rating. Prince Wang said he was also the owner of the King Mama''s vessel in the contest. "Thanks to Lloyd, my fact-finding team has achieved a lot. I also came to the investigation with peace of mind and was comfortable in Baltic. What do you call this, not a feat?" "... that word is for sure. Let''s admit it''s a feat, but let''s say it''s a feat... what does Ein want with Lloyd?" Words Ain wanted to hear. That''s nothing more than a word from Silvered''s mouth about what he wants to do to Lloyd. Relieved by this happening, Ain goes on to poke his own demands. "About past punishments, withdraw one." "Mm...? You think it''s Lloyd''s punishment? Laralua and Chris didn''t understand what they were looking for right now. But when he heard the word "punishment," Warren nodded, "I see..." as if everything was connected. "Yes. That Lloyd" defeated "me and couldn''t stop me. That''s why I took two punishments. ¡­ one of which will be withdrawn with a reward and offset" "Two Punishments... Defeated by Ein... No Way Ein, Lord... --" "I think you guessed. I''m considering taking Lloyd''s knighthood and Marshal''s stripping, withdrawing it." Lloyd doesn''t stay in this castle as a knight right now. As the exclusive escort of Silvard, it''s like being employed by an individual, with no seats left as a knight. That Ein was during the Sea Dragon Crusade, and he couldn''t stop Ein. This position is taken as a punishment for it. "Hey Ain''t I wondering what to say... what are you thinking!? "So I said. Many things, Your Majesty." Ain and Silvado. Except for the two of us, it''s like an outside mosquito net situation, and everyone watches the conversation between the two of us. "I was about to be attacked by demons. Lloyd defended it with all due respect. ¡­ If you change your mind, let''s say you saved the life of Prince Wang." "... Ain''t that so forceful? Lloyd would certainly have protected it, but even Ain''t the one who can deal with it. What''s more, there are other knights and that''s the dill. I don''t think it''s right to reward Lloyd like that." "It''s a theory of results, though. What if I don''t notice that raid? What''s more, it could be just in case. In the meantime, in any way, Lloyd protected my life. It doesn''t change that." "... then let''s assume that''s a feat. Speaking of which, Ain''t nobody noticed that when Ain''t been taken away by Living Armor? Then explain what the responsibility will be." I no longer decided to be ready for Silverado and the "prize imperative" of my own cherished thoughts. I was determined to fight Ain in order to protect that. Mouth each other''s claims, now it''s time to wait for Ain''s response. "They did take me away. But there''s plenty of room for discretion, and what''s more, it''s hard to determine where the responsibility lies." "Go on." "Yes, first of all about the extenuating circumstance, but the motivation for being taken away is the" hand of fantasy "I used. So the knights have no original responsibility." That has been reported. See Warren''s face and confirm that the contents are not clear. "Next is where the responsibility lies, but what about this? Is that Dill? Or Lloyd?... or all the other Kingsguard knights? "It''s up to Lloyd, because Lloyd was in command." "I see, it is His Majesty''s mistake" "Or a mistake...? What does Ain say? It''s like watching a play of reputation, the three of you staring in a heartbeat. The vivid sound of swallowing the saliva echoed. "I''m the head of the investigation team. So if you say where the responsibility lies, it''s me. So if you ask your superiors to take responsibility, it will come to me eventually." I can see the forceful part, but there''s no mistake in what Ein says. It is indeed an investigation to which Ein went out as head of the regiment, and this has been made widely known to the people of Ishtarika. Assuming he asks his superiors for responsibility, he''ll end up coming back to Ain who was taken away. "So let''s settle this as well. Prize imperative, this will be my punishment. So let me offset one of the rewards I was supposed to receive with this." "What do you have to say...? "About the information that the Red Foxes crossed the ocean. Allow the reward of having it in your hands to be offset with the punishment.... It''s a good match, isn''t it, Warren? Warren was abruptly told the story and delayed a few temp replies. It had been a long time since such a failure had occurred, and he was ashamed of that alarm in his heart. "Oh, uh... I thought Ein was right. Instead of being matched, I''d rather have a change..." "Fine then. Think I even used the fishing for the party.... Well, that''s the end of what''s going to be a punishment. Can I go back to Lloyd''s reward? "... I don''t mind" Ain''t got a grin on Silvered''s line for just a moment. And then you become a serious face again, and you continue the conversation. "Then the reward for saving my life. Can you agree to give that to Lloyd, please? "... I don''t mind that. But putting Lloyd back in the marshal doesn''t make any sense." "For once, he put the life of Prince Wang at risk. And this time I saved my life. Isn''t this enough? "Not enough. Don''t go to sleep, things will be completely different." Having heard that, Ain showed how he thought for the first time. No more hitters? Yes, it made the surrounding people think, but Ain quickly reopens his mouth. "Then I will use the Red Fox Demon Stone thing. You should have received your reward, too, so let''s put that reward on Lloyd." "Huh...... A, Ain! Lord, what are you thinking just now...! "Now you can make up for it, right? Grandpa? I''m not here to talk about that. Just reply first, and look at Ain complaining like that with his strong eyes, and Silver will refrain from pursuing any further. "... it''s Warren" "Yes. What is it, Your Majesty...? "Before going to bed, I checked the Knight''s Seat paperwork for Lloyd. Get ready." "... as you wish" I finally admitted it. No... Ein made me admit it. I put Silverado in front of me and made him acknowledge what he wanted on his own. "But Ain. You can''t put him back in the marshal, can you? Anyway, the Marshal has Chris..." "Yep. So I''m removing Chris from the marshal and reclaiming his seat as head of the Kingsguard Knights as my exclusive escort and that of your mother." --¡­ This is what Ein wanted, and it was what Ein had in mind to fulfill Chris'' thoughts. "... dismiss the marshal," he said? "Yep. So I put Lloyd back as Marshal, and Chris as Commander of the Kingsguard Knight. I''ll just put it in that seat." If you are only a Kingsguard knight, your mission will be to protect the royal family. If so, it was Chris'' wish, I want to protect Ain. I can make that feeling come true. "Don''t make it easy for me to dismiss the marshal! I''m surprised to hear you''re bringing Lloyd back to the Marshal, but what''s even more stupid to say!? What surprised me was not only Silvado, but Chris, who came with Ain. She was most surprised. "With Viscount Sage, you exposed a lot of secrets in support of that... you''ve heard, haven''t you? You think you found a lot of wrongdoing? Indirectly, but you can also get that reward, right? "Oh, I''ll give it to you! But Ain''t! Things lightly like that... --" "Dear Ein? I was just wondering if it might be a little too forceful." Warren also opens his mouth and talks about Ain. But Ain''t never changed his expression, and he keeps saying his words. "Your Majesty, I''m not done talking to you.... and Warren, the story is the last I hear. It''s time for the king and the prince to talk, just wait." The tightening was meant to keep the tone down, but the meaning is the word ''shut up'' content. Warren listens to Ain like that and gets a flashing look on his face. "Your Majesty? But isn''t this natural? "... what are you trying to say" "If Lloyd returns as a knight, it is the Marshal who can maximize his power. What''s more, Chris is not the right character or ability for a marshal. Either way, it''s good for escorts." "Unsuitable would be for everyone! Such human resources..." "It''s not emotional theory. I want you to do something for" Ishtarika ", even if it has a somewhat forceful part. It''s just that." If I tell you inside, I want to make Chris'' thoughts come true. Such a gentle wish is causing this disturbance. Naturally if you say that, this story will all be broken. So I don''t talk about that, and I''ve been desperate to think about another reason, etc. "It''s useless to treat an Ishtarika treasure called Lloyd as just a knight. It''s just a treasure rot." Forceful parts or convenient story hauling for Ain. It is true that there was a lot of it. But still. Still, Ain''s words were filled with certainty. "... you? Why don''t you just leave it like this already? In this quiet room, it was Laralua who finally opened his mouth. "About this much? "There''s something I can''t help. But the muscles are through. Ain, no... Prince Wang. I will send this reply tomorrow morning. So what do you think? "Okay. Then I look forward to hearing back from you in the morning.... Chris" "Heh...? Ha ha! Chris, who was completely alarmed, returns to reality with Ain speaking up to him. He was deprived of his eyes and consciousness by a compelling argument that was going on in front of him. "Exit the room. Let''s go." That''s how Ain took Chris to Silvard''s bedroom behind him. Then the tension that was drifting through the bedroom disappeared in one piece and the air gradually eased. "Well. Hey, Warren, is that your educational gift? "No, what... Dear Ein is probably growing naturally according to your" vessel ". There''s that verse." "Yeah, right. Something that does look like that...... Here you go, water, please." "... um" Silvado, who was still in an exciting, cooling situation, but mouths on the water Laralua hands over. Seeing him drink up all at once, Laralua prepared another drink for him. "It''s Warren. Could you please summon Ein''s wishes?" "I understand. One, Lord Lloyd''s Marshal returns. Two, Lord Chris'' exclusive escort. Simply put, I thought it was something like this." "Oh right...... And the rest of it doesn''t seem to be a mistake." Silverado drinks up the water Laralua put in again and finally begins to relax. The appearance of Ain earlier comes to mind even when I close my eyes. "Though perhaps this is for Lord Chris" "Hmm? What''s that about? "Lord Chris wants to be beside Ein. And when I found out about it, I wondered if it was the result of Ein''s desperate attempt to fulfill this wish." "Oh. I''m smiling." The contents of the great mortal were imaginable, Warren, but when he heard it, Silvard lost power from his body so that the flowers could numb. "Keep it up, it''s Warren... Then the rest, no, the rest and Prince Wang... For that reason, oh, so you fought an argument? "Maybe, I can only assure you. But it''s undeniable that the muscles are coming through, don''t you think, Your Majesty? "... um. It was a rough cut, but 80% could be called the rest of the loss." "Whether it''s for careless reasons, or selfish reasons¡­. If you have muscle, you may have to admit it." When you hear that word, you have to be convinced. Silvado gets wrapped up in such emotions. "Ha... Apparently, the future Ishtarika will be the reign of a reliable hero." I''m sure there are some emotionally unconvincing parts of it. But it is also true that if Ein''s demands were to be fulfilled, he would have been rather fortunate. As a reward for "saying" yourself, you can admit how strong you are. Yes, I made up my mind. "Enough, I admit.... returning Lloyd as Marshal starting tomorrow. I don''t want to hear about the crime scene. I want Lloyd to handle everything." A little Silvado retribution, but that was such an adorable little retribution. Laralua also smiles and leaks a laugh when he dulls. "I understand. Then Lord Chris..." "As you wish. He shall be the leader of the Kingsguard Knights and shall be the exclusive escort of Ain and Olivia. I''ve already made up my mind, no matter what you say, I won''t change anymore! I won''t give you another reward! "Hehe... Yes, yes, Your Majesty. Well done." I''m dissatisfied. Touching my husband''s head, trying to inspire him somehow. Wife figure. Looking at these figures, Olivia realizes that she is taking over one side of Laralua. "Warren, send the use to Grayshire''s mansion. Beginning tomorrow, I want you to come to the castle as a marshal, and I''ll have the rest of your escort.... it''s similar to when I was a marshal before" "Yeah, well. I''m going to use it now." Marshals are replaced more than once in this short period. That''s an unusual HR, but Ein wanted Chris'' escort. For one thing, I''d make it public like this, and Silver was thinking about that. "Totally...... such an unusual situation. May I forgive you?" "What if I already noticed? Ein, did you want that to be good, or did you want to be liquidated with another reward? "... I don''t even want to think about it" Wouldn''t you be anxious for the people? I think about these things, but to get to Ain''s escort. Would you manage to convince me if I published those things? Actually, that''s why I''d rather publish it without falsehood. "... there were enough ingredients and muscles to ask questions about the past. You grew up fine, my Prince Wang." "---... Dear In... Dear Ein! An excessively secreted brain substance still elevated Ein''s mind. As the momentum stood, we fought an argument. If you''re going to self-grade what you did earlier, you''re going to get to this word. That''s why I''m still uncomfortable, Chris'' voice walking next door. I even forgot to reply to that voice. "Ever...... sorry, Mr. Chris. What''s the matter, man? "Duh, what''s wrong with you? I''m sorry! I don''t know what to say to His Majesty..." Chris didn''t get a single advance report about the earlier argument. On the contrary, what do you do by going to Silvard''s place? I didn''t even hear anything about that. "I went to get Mr. Chris''s personality. Like that?" "Such a light thing...... All the important rewards that Ein received..." "Uh, nothing. That''s fine. It wasn''t particularly useful, and if it works this way, I''m glad I left it behind." In fact, there are aspects that have been rewarded for things like this one. Sometimes I sure didn''t have anything I wanted, but I guess it meant I was right not to hope for anything. "So... but so much for me..." "Well, we haven''t decided yet, ''cause we''re not gonna know until tomorrow morning." But Laralua went like that, so it was probably almost certain. Ain was secretly convinced of the victory. "So if you decide, please? Anyway, Chris will continue to make excuses for being hard again. So Ein doesn''t wait for it, he takes the lead in the conversation. "Please, is...? "Yes, please. The next investigation site is gonna be Magna, so you''re gonna do my escort with Dill, right? "Huh... of course! I will risk my life to protect Master Ain! "Ha ha... I''m glad you said that, but you take care of Mr. Chris'' life, too, right? It made me feel a little better. Ein finally took a breather when he heard Chris say something that made him think so. I learned such illusions that my body, which had been on fire until earlier, had begun to calm down, and that what was visible was becoming clearer. "No, but I was nervous. Grandpa was so scared, and I was surprised to talk to you." "Uh... were you nervous? It was so grand, His Majesty seemed more nervous..." "Really? Hmm... but I was talking momentum, and I was pretty thrilled inside. I''ve been thinking a lot about it, and I''ve got a plan so you can listen to me, but I figured it wouldn''t calm me down when it''s real." Seeing Ain keep laughing, Chris was surprised that he didn''t show his insides at all. "He was such a little boy..." Thinking back was when Ain and I first met. Such a boy had much stronger spiritual power than himself and defeated the king in an argument. It makes me slightly doubt that the fact is really real. "I used to be small, but... see? That''s how I stopped, Ain. I stood beside Chris and put my body a little closer. "I''m about the same height." Ein is 12 years old now. Is it because of diet, or is it genetic inheritance from Logus? I don''t know what the reason is, but my height has also continued to grow slowly. As a woman, Chris and I are tall, and our gaze is no longer about the same height. In less than another year, Ein will be taller. "Ah, Ein... hey...? Chris blushes when he sees Ain approaching abruptly. Ain also realized what he had done and hurried to get the distance. "Oh, I''m sorry...... Maybe the excitement was still there." Ein''s words put this place behind him because of earlier arguments. Chris, on the other hand, still can''t leave with Ain''s face burned earlier. "Yes, no, it''s okay..." Can''t you say a few more thoughtful words, not that I didn''t like what happened earlier? I think about putting those thoughts into words, but Chris was strongly disgusted with his head not turning around at times like this. "... Excuse me, Dear Ein. Um... could I just ask for one more thing, please?" "Yes, fine! What? What?" That''s a rare attitude for Chris, but I appreciate that now. If you can get out of this air, Chris'' favor is cheap. "Ahhh! Please, at dawn when I was in charge of Ein, as I was earlier... I was wondering if you could call me..." "Like just now? Uh, that." As I was told earlier, it reminds me of the time of the argument against Silvard. I explored my memory to remember what I called Chris. "Please call me Chris when Chris and I can be your escorts! For her, it was a word that required a lot of courage. That''s why I blushed, tears in my eyes, and said these words. From Ein''s point of view, Chris, a beautiful woman, is about to cry. Its destructive power was so great that its tears seemed like jewels. "Wow, okay! Okay, so don''t cry, Mr. Chris! I cried, of course, if they refused. But I''m thrilled with the joy of being accepted, and I''m about to cry. "Wow! Wow! Look, don''t cry! Right!?" "Oh, I''m sorry, Dear Ein...! This is a cry, so it''s okay! I smiled and said this. Chris held his hands tight and showed a loose guts pose. That was so cute, it made Chris'' soft smile more accentuated. Then he made a noise and wiped his own eyes. The area around my eyes turned a little red because of it, but I tell Ain this with a full grin. "Then Master Ain! Good night!...... I''ll see you tomorrow! Did you ever find Chris as cute as he is today? Of course not. Chris followed Ain''s side with a small run after a good night and a mouthful. "... that argument was worth it, huh? I still don''t know how it turned out, but Chris was happy to be here. That alone was an event worth more to Ain than gold. Waking up the next morning wasn''t so bad. Exhausted by the battle against Silvard, Ain''t got no memory of him since he arrived in his room. I guess I managed to get this far around lying in bed. I still wanted to get some more sleep, but the time is 8: 00 in the morning. It''s just time to wake up. "Let''s get dressed..." Get out of the soft duvet and put your hands on the change of clothes you put on the couch. I wasn''t dressed for sleeping rolls, so my outfit got wrinkled. I''ll decide to apologize to Martha later. "But it''s a holiday...... sleeping a little more will surely not piss you off" That said, how about a less self-depraved life? Being well awake in the morning, and Ain''t that the habit, is to feel plain guilty. "No. Let''s play with the twins." I''ve made the twins miss me too, I could play for a while today or so. If that''s what you decide, let''s do it for a meal. --¡­¡­ Conn. "Yes?" Ain''s room, which begins to show herself, is knocked quietly. I''m done getting dressed, so Ain''t replied right away. Then the door opens and one woman enters the room. "Oh, uh... oh" When I think back to last night, I couldn''t always have a similar conversation. But she doesn''t care about that, she opens her mouth with a happy face. "... as of today, we have become the exclusive escort of Dear Ein. I''m Christina Wernstein. Thank you! I guess she heard about this before Ain heard about it. I mean, that''s what happened. The look of Chris with his knightly clothes but his hair down. It was full of special beauty, even a sense of divinity. "Eh, you shouldn''t have any particular plans today... what should we do..." I guess I didn''t think about the words after that. I''m sure she wanted to convey to Ain quickly the joy of being an exclusive escort. He didn''t have a heart or even looked like he was breathing up. "... p, cum..." I also want you to forgive me for leaking a grin. Her tricks, full of beauty, were so smiling. "Ah, Master Ain! You don''t have to laugh so much. Awesome! Ein''s attitude dissatisfies him, swelling his cheeks to reveal his inner heart. Smaller, ''Nooo!'' That''s adorable of you to say. "No, I''m sorry. Well, there''s actually one thing I was going to show my face to the twins." "Huh! If so...! I''ll accompany you! I''m sure she''ll say this. I can see that right away, it was easy to imagine. But even though Ain knew it, he blocked Chris'' words and told him this. "Of course you''ll follow me, but let''s go have breakfast first... so" Yes, so let''s keep yesterday''s promise. "So it''s the dining room first.... Here we go, Chris (...)" "--¡­ Yes! Dear Ein! I''m sure Chris would be the best. Even compared to the beauty of a historical elf, it will never compare to Chris. The only unrivalled smile she had that made her think so. It is directed to Ain. And let''s withdraw one foreword. This Chris smile is not about gold. Even the goddess is like a sumptuous... such a lovely treasure, he said. 108 A new season and a new partner. "Then I will conclude my class on the First Sire. Good luck. Order¡­." "Stand up. Rei! By order of Leonard, we thank the teachers together. Not long after winter, spring will come. And it''s May, the season surrounded by beautiful greenery. Ein rose to the highest grade of the Royal Kingsland School and achieved his sixth consecutive pair (first). It was the three of us who achieved that as well. Leonard, Bats, Loran... I mean, he was the usual member. "And aren''t there too many whole classes? Hey, Leonard?" "Oh, not too loud, but it''s called a bonus." "Bonus, huh? Today''s class was about His Majesty the First. I''ve known that for a long time, that''s the common sense of this schoolboy. But this is one of the so-called compulsory education subjects of the school that exists in Ishtarika. If you don''t take a prescribed number of classes, you won''t qualify for graduation. "Oh bonus. In the case of our school, it would be quite a hassle mechanism, wouldn''t it? It''s hard to get a class up. So all of these things that you know and deserve are turned around in the sixth year." "Oh, come on... Does that mean more classes come on purpose?" "It''s quick to understand and helpful, but that''s what I''m talking about" In case of absenteeism, it is possible to make up for it by remedial study. But in the end, I have to come to the classroom, so I don''t even bother to skip it. By the way, if you didn''t take this class once in six years, it also occurs that you need to take remedial classes. "Bats, but it''s easy. In fact. Exam subjects get out of this whole class, don''t they? "Dude Ein...... is that serious? You don''t need exam studies anymore, do you? Isn''t that great? Ain opened his mouth and told Bats a few advantages. Sixth year exam subjects will be dominated by overall classes. This is also treated like a bonus, but there was a reason for that. At any rate, the next six years up, a set of (first) exams is just as challenging as war. It aggregates all previous experience and becomes considerably wider according to the exam subjects. So graduation exams no longer make sense, and as a result subjects like this compulsory education become exam subjects. "So, uh... is that or is the first sire thing in the exam too? "That''s the thing. I''m glad you''re swinging your sword for that self-study time." "Dude... Ain''t you god!? You''re too awesome! "No, Prince Wang." We''ll have a powerless exchange, but Ain''t got nothing to do with this because it was Silver and the directors who decided to do this exam. "Good for you, Bats! Well, I''m kind of like it, but I''m glad I can mess with magic tools." Loran was the first of these four to get a job. Sea Dragon Ship Leviathan. The assessment made during the shipbuilding was added, and he was finally invited to become a national research institute. Perhaps in a few years... Loran will also be given a title as a lower aristocrat. "Tomorrow is also a class on the First Sire as well. Bats, you''re gonna have to take a proper class, okay? "What are you talking about, Leonard! If I didn''t know, I''d ask you, so you''d be fine! "Do I need to take care of you in the highest grades?" With a shaken face, Leonard will surely take care of the bats. Leonard says this with his mouth, but in the end, he takes good care of it. You should teach Bats to study while you complain. Let''s go home. Seeing the delightful friends again today, Ain grinned and murmured so. ... Anyway, today is the day when what I''ve been looking forward to is finally finished. "Dear Ein. I''ve been waiting for you." "I''m sorry, I just finished." Ain, who broke up with his friends, walks down the hallway and leaves school. Spacious, this school takes a lot of time to get out. --... she waited at the school gate. She looked at Ain and had a full grin. "Then let''s come quickly. I thought Lord Shearton would be waiting." "Right. Then escort me again today, Chris." "Yes! I''ll take care of it! Cheerfully stretching his spine, Chris still flutters and rocks that golden thread today. From the day he was able to become Ain''s exclusive, Chris was constantly getting his hair down. We talked about what was going on in the castle, but because it coincided with the day when Ein became exclusive, everyone would find out why. "Hey Ein? Would you say hello to Chris and not to me? Krone was coming to pick up Ain with Chris. I see the Lord standing all over Chris, and he gives me a musty look. "I''m sorry. Krone, I''m sorry you took the time to pick me up." Normally, Krone never picks me up. Anyway, this is an escort job, because there''s no need for people on the protected side to leave, like Krone. But today, because of the circumstances, to Assistant Crone, escort knight Chris. The two of them were coming to pick me up together. "Speaking of which, what about Dill? Still helping Mr. Lloyd today? "Yeah, right. You''re supposed to be working as an assistant marshal today." This position of Assistant Marshal has never existed before. But it was not used in Ishtarika yesterday, and the position remained blank. Some of the people have thought about the future, and Dill has been given the job as Lloyd''s assistant in order to gain experience. Chris had become Ain''s exclusive, and Dill had plenty of time to do so. ¡ª¡ª Last fall. Chris''s resignation from the Marshal will be made public to the people. All of us in the Wang Capital have many doubts and anxieties about its sudden announcement. If you''re in a position to quit as a marshal, there''s no way you won''t explain why. The next day, when Chris announces that he will resign, information will be released that Chris will be the exclusive escort of Ain. Chris is sending Ain to school. That was what many of the people had seen, and those who knew its rapprochement could well accept the information. Even those who did not know heard one rumor after another, and the matter did not turn out to be a major problem. ... so now Chris is in charge of the daily pick-up and drop-off. "Then Dear Ein. Shall we come? "Right.... Yeah, I''m getting excited about it step by step. I''m looking forward to it." A new "buddy" who has been waiting for roughly six months and has finally made it. He can finally wear it, there''s no way he won''t look forward to it. "Phew... are you staged? In the morning, right? "... it means I''m more excited to be here." Krone laughed and Chris was also caught laughing. I can see it blurry for a moment on the faces of the two attractive people. I shake my face gently to regain my sanity because I don''t get dressed even when I''m stretching my nose too far. --... and Ain''t today''s destination. He headed to the station in the school city to go for Shearling''s blacksmith. The Wang capital is still busy today, with the warm cheerfulness of May and the blue sky that continues everywhere. The trees planted on the boulevard. All of them wore beautiful green leaves and accompanied the king''s capital with bright colors. It''s still a little early in the evening, and more people will be on the boulevard from now on. The final flight of many sea pleasures, from the port town of Magna. Direct flights from Ist and Baltic also arrive. Then many Ishtarikan people will be scattered throughout the king''s capital, mainly in White Rose. The day Ain first came to Ishtalika. Many years have passed since that day, and now there are many more facilities, technologies, and buildings than there were at the time. It has continued to grow in many respects, as it tells the story of the prosperity of Ishtarika. ¡ª¡ª Krone on Ain arriving at White Rose, and Chris''s three. The three of them leave the station as usual, attracting a lot of attention. It''s calmer than it used to be, but now it''s also a fact that it''s getting another attention. When Ain walked outside, he mostly had someone out of the three decided. First of all, Dill. Now I have work to do besides Ein''s escort, but I can still see him prioritizing Ein''s escort and working with Chris as escort. Next, Chris. Officially able to be Ain''s escort, she stands by Ain''s side, just because it''s only natural to be next door. It would be her appearance that changed from before. Chris'' appearance as he lowered his hair took the hearts of many men. Finally, Krone. The fact that she is Ain''s aide is so common knowledge that there are no more strangers. Is the physical distance from Ein approaching for each season beyond season? And it''s a quiet rumor. She is the only daughter of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, and her position also has a lot of influence. And the people of the king''s capital were relieved to see such Ain''s usual appearance. "By the way, Krone."? Have you already received your luggage from the shipyard? " "Yeah, I think we''ve already arrived. If it hasn''t arrived, I''ll take it to our chamber of commerce." The two of us now call each other "Mr.". As a side of Ain, Krone and Chris were also breaking it down more than before. But Ain''t more interested in the content of the conversation than that. "Do you have anything to pack? "Yes, to try it out, you have a hunk of sea dragon bone..." "Hey... what are you doing!? Such a precious thing! "It''s okay. Instead of cutting, it is the part that is to be crushed. So you can do whatever you want." Things you plan to receive from Shearling. To try it out, they purposefully prepared sea dragon material. I didn''t think that would be too much, but if you need to crush it either way, don''t worry. However, I doubt that much needed to be done. "... I know what Ein''s worried about. But this is the hope of Master Shearling." "M., Mr. Shearton''s? "Actually, around lunch, me and Mr. Chris showed up first. As a final confirmation, right? Ah... Of course, I haven''t seen anything I can do, so don''t worry about it, okay? "Ooh... oh, I''m confused by all the talk going on before I know something" "Dear Ein. Lord Shearton said," If I suck, I''ll suck a lot, this guy sucks... " It''s easy to think of shearling that way. But if you ask me if that''s why I know what that word means, the answer is no! Let''s answer that. "No, I don''t know what that means anymore... but I know it sucks" That''s how he talks. Must have finished up sucking so badly. That''s why it''s made of sea dragon, and I think I even picked it up as a nasty potato. "Same goes for me and Chris...... Something else he said about" wasting my time "or" thugs ". We didn''t know what it meant, did we? "... that''s too bad I don''t know what that means" Oops. The tone has shifted...... He was completely unconscious, so he held his mouth down. --¡­¡­ three people slightly off the boulevard and proceeding to the streets on the harbour side. There''s a shearling blacksmith ahead, and you''ll know that if you get that far. There''s a point in saying that Shearling doesn''t really know this far. A few streets behind from the boulevard. In front of him, however, the sea was visible, and the building was within a rather large lot. A neighborhood so prime that noble houses are built nearby and, naturally, land prices are quite expensive. Close to the castle and good road to White Rose. What''s more, the scenery isn''t bad. Many conditions were in place and Shearling''s hopes were well fulfilled in the ideal region. A facility dedicated to blacksmiths, packed with multiple furnaces. Adjacent to that is Shearling and Ememme''s residence. By the way, he''s bringing his bed into the blacksmith space, so he falls asleep there quite often. Shearling, but it was doubtful if the building needed to be separated. A giant demon bone I purposefully retrieved. This is how it is carved in big letters there. "Blacksmith Shearling II". Actually, under Shearling''s lettering, Ememme sneaks in his name. ¡ª¡ª Galangaran. Chris rang the big bell installed at the door and sent a signal to the two of them who would be inside. Then the less, the door opens, and Ememme opens the door from inside. "Welcome -! I''ve been waiting for you. Yikes! "Hello, Mr. Ememme. Can I come in? "It''s a mochi! That''s right, dude. My master is waiting for me too! Speaking out if I disturb you, Ein proceeds inside the blacksmith. Still a new big tree table, Shearling waiting there looks up and speaks to Ain with a satisfied look. "Whoa, I''ve been waiting for you, Your Highness! Look, what are you doing, just come here! Shearling is the only person with the right attitude to Ain. But shearling is good, and people around me think so, because it feels good (to be one). "I just finished school. So... is that it? A circular table made from giant trees, with beautiful annual wheels. A crate placed near the middle of it. Ein glanced at it. The wooden box is about 1.2 m in size across and is thinly made with no thickness of 10 cm. The end of the crate is engraved with the names Shearling and Ememme. "Oh, that''s it! Quite a horse, I''ve had a hard time getting here. Then even horses are better Ememme...... No, he wasn''t. He was just an idiot. Whoa." He''s still a sarcastic, poisonous man, but this must be because he''s a relationship between the two of us, too. "You''re rude, Master! I''m not a horse, I''m a bird... not a harpy! If you call yourself a bird, you won''t be able to take care of it. I would like to ask if that is the point to be made. Naturally, I don''t have to ask, but I just laugh and see the two of them. "Well, this fool is fine. You should just open it, it just took a long time. In my blacksmith life, there''s nothing like lining up for this." Shearling with such tender eyes, as if watching one of the children stand. I''ve never seen him look like that. Even a little nervous about opening the crate, if you call it the best piece of your life. "Uh... you can open it, right? "Whoa, open him up! Perhaps he obeys His Highness''s orders. You must have such loyalty." Even when I hear of loyalty to the sword, it never comes. I don''t know if they say horse though, but Ain''t now couldn''t understand the meaning of the word. "Look, Ain. Open it for you? "... Dear Ain, I''m sure this kid will be waiting for you too" Krone and Chris. Encouraged by the two of them to do so, Ain decides to be ready. Once he swallowed the saliva, he never opened the lid of that crate. Then there was a smooth cloth inside, and Ain thanked him strongly for his stern and compassionate care. Gently unload the lid of the crate, exhale, and then put your hands on that cloth. The silky soft touch gives a sense of luxury with a moderate luster. Grabbing and pulling the cloth, the figure finally became dew. "... you''re my new partner." Long sword about 90 cm across the blade, but made a little wider than regular long sword. Marco the living armor. His material features well, resulting in a fantastic dish. Its blade is finished in pitch-black, yet has muscles like Marco''s blood vessels. If I were just to say the difference with him, I''d say it wasn''t a red and black muscle, it was a blue or green muscle of color. The patterned part is made of sea dragon material luxuriously and has no gaps anywhere to look. "Take it in your hand" Mooton told Ain softly that he was being seen in that way. Ein follows it without responding and honestly takes the sword. Naturally I feel the weight, but it was lighter than I had imagined, and the weight that would stick. When Ain took it in his hand, his muscles glistened so loud that he let his nourishment go by, and it settled quietly like a firefly light. "What I just showed you must be his loyalty. The guy who was that material must have been a proud guy.... It''s not much of a weapon for others, it''s really dedicated to His Highness. Take care of him." Hold it in front of your chest and check the blade from top to bottom. Reshake your hand several times and also check the comfort of that handshake. I honestly follow Ein because he is a sea dragon defeated by Ein. The more I think about it, the more comfortable it feels in my hand. "You look great, Ein." "Yep... you look ridiculous" The two of us compliment me and make me look a little lit up. But surely the sword sticks to Ain. Its long sword suited Ain very well, whose back length also grew bigger. "Come here. I can make sure of the cut, too. Yeah, that''s why I want you to show me. We''re gonna try it out." Following Shearling, who stood at the table, Ain starts walking with his sword. Behind this building was a way out to the backyard, where Shearton went. 109 Interstate exchanges Shearling''s new store is blessed with many amenities. Drinking water a lot I hear he builds new wells and tastes fresh groundwater every day. Ain''t headed for the backyard where that well was also installed. A large white mass in front of it. Years later, it boasted the same robustness, with a strong material called the spine of a sea dragon. "Are you sure you were prepared..." "Come on! You can''t deal with a piece of iron! "Is that it? But Mr. Shearling hasn''t checked the flavor yet..." "I feel it. That''s what it is." I saw Shearling talking like this with a proud face, and I was convinced it was something like that. That''s what a blacksmith like him says, I''m sure it is. Krone and Chris look at it and just have a bitter laugh. "Do it quickly, Your Highness." "Er, does it feel like I''m going to hang up normally" "Oh! You can make it into two pieces! d It was a shearling that I hope is flashy. Naturally, even as Ain, there''s something I''d like to flashy about for the first time. But how tough is it? Ain''t no idea how strong the spine of a sea dragon is, he opens his mouth first...... "I just don''t know how tough you might be, so I don''t even want to scratch your sword, can I make sure you''re a little tough? "Ah? Uh... well, it makes sense. Shisha, so how do you find out? "That''s how you put your sword on me. What''s a ton... tons, tons...? I wanted to put the tip of my sword on it, tap it with Concon and find out what it felt like. That was just it, but something happens that no one expected as well as Ain. "¡­ Your Highness. That''s not a ton, it''s a spa." "Oh, that...? I was going to beat him with the tip of my sword about three times. But that was only Ain''s plan, and it seemed completely different to the sword. When I look at the bones with a face I fell in love with, I am surprised that it turned out differently than I assumed. "Dear Ein? Excuse me, may I confirm?" "Oh, yeah. Please, Chris." I still don''t understand what happened, Ein. Chris is not surprised, but he approached to see how the bones were. "... nicely disconnected. Four vertically, it seems to be falling apart for a few minutes after Ein hit it." "Ein, what are you doing..." "Wait, it''s not my fault! I just thought I''d slap you a little bit, ''cause I just thought so! Hearing what Chris saw, Krone stares at Ain with his jito eyes. As for Ain, he shows a great gesture of denial to the fact that he doesn''t feel there is any nonsense at all. "Ha-ha-ha! Hey, Emmett, you! Wow, this! I don''t know what that means! "That''s right! I don''t know what that means. I''m too hungry! "Whoa! We''re celebrating tonight! Let''s go get some yummy food! "Are you serious? Are you serious!? He''s going to be too fat to fall in love! I want to laugh as Ain too. To think, the spine of a sea dragon is definitely not a soft material. If you clam something like that, on the contrary, it''s a matter of even remembering fear. "Hey, Chris? Um... how hard is the sea dragon''s spine? "It should be tougher than the White King... but it''s hard to officially how much" I see. I mean, if you ever get a chance to even fight with my grandfather, take this sword and go wild. I can''t chase understanding, I distract myself by thinking of my grandfather. "Duh, what shall we do... Perhaps we should take it away from Ein..." "Don''t say such terrible things, okay? Right?" I''ve been dealing with dangerous goods, but as Ein, I don''t want to let go. "... don''t worry? Because I''m only about 60% serious" "There''s a majority, but don''t you have to worry? "Ah, Your Highness, there''s nothing to worry about there! I''ve made a good sheath! I was relieved for a moment by Shearton''s words, but then instantly reverted to anxiety. Anyway, this sword is too sharp. "That Mr. Shearling? That doesn''t even cut the sheath, does it? "Don''t worry, I didn''t scratch a scratch when I was making it together! I''m sure that''s what it is! I see. Something like that... I don''t know, but I get it. Then it is a matter that cannot be accomplished, but what can I do? "Uh, Your Highness? Probably fine, right? Demonic material is either because of rebirth or because the material itself adapts to it...... it is of that nature. Plus the famous swords that were there in the past, because they fit snugly in the sheath! Hearing an explanation from just Ememme, Ain just relieved him a little. But if you think the source of the information is emetic, you can''t trust it. "Uh, sure you do. That''s why it''s like that! You understood, Your Highness! Seems like a story that Shearton himself knew, but then that''s what I want you to say from the beginning. I want you to know that if they put me in a lump sum with "that kind of thing," I get anxious sometimes. "By the way, the sheath processed the scales of the sea dragon, and the belt is also the leather of the sea dragon. It''s a luxury. Damn it! "Oh, speaking of which, Ein? It''s supposed to be a national treasure designation in the future, okay? "Heroes deserve it. It suits you, Dear Ein." I''m scared to gear up like that. It''s easy to use. I''m sorry to hear that. It''s so sharp, it''s not easy to use if you think about it. "... Speaking of which, the processing fee for sheaths and belts--" "It''s okay, don''t worry, I''ve already paid for it? "That Mr. Krone? When will you pay¡­" "We''re finishing it last year, aren''t we? So why don''t you teach me? Next time I''ll put you in the face of embarrassment, I swear such a small vengeance in my heart. "I don''t want to hear the amount. You don''t have to bother using such expensive materials..." "Is that gonna be a costume, too? It''s Crown Prince Wang''s costume, so we have to make the right stuff, right? "Dear Ein, Mr. Krone is right. Besides, with that sword, I was wondering if the sheath would make sense if it wasn''t a sea dragon material..." If you are indeed a king prince, you may wear a sword on your lower back. If so, it is natural that this sword will be a costume, and furthermore, it will be natural that there is no point in sheathing unless it is made of sea dragon material. "Uh...... If you say so, I''m convinced." I made a sword out of living armor material.... I''ve made it, so I have to consolidate it with the right material. It was Ain who had lost track of it. "Then hurry up. Go back to the store and adjust your belt, Your Highness. You still have time, don''t you? The sun is tilting, but Ain''t still got room. Adjusting the belt is also important, so even if I had plans, I would have managed to make some time. "I''m fine today. So please adjust the belt." "Whoa! Then we''re going back to the workshop! After more than a dozen minutes, I quickly finished adjusting my belt and finally had a new partner at Ain''s waist. The belt and sheath were beautifully made of silver, shaded in contrast to the sword to hold. Hanging a sword on the left hip area, Ein feels weighed differently than usual. Leaving Shearton''s blacksmith, the three of them were on the road to the castle. They''re going to have a launch on everything for the two of us, and they''re going to have a treat and walk around. "Are you uncomfortable walking? "It''s okay. The belt is in good shape and comfortable to wear." Even with one belt, Mouton said the comfort of wearing a sword is a thousand different things. He said the center of gravity, the shaking, and the craftsmanship shines in such a small place. "... but I need to make another sword." "Huh? Why, I just got this done because of you" Krone''s words spoken with a strange face. Ain''t got no idea why that is, but Chris, standing next to him, soon understood what it meant. "That''s true. I was wondering if I should make another one with a sword that I wasn''t ashamed to carry." "Even Mr. Chris!? I already have this! I agree with Krone until Chris. Ain''t been covered in a little grief because I didn''t think I''d say this until Chris. "Ain''t that too noisy. Can I have one sword? Can you feel safe? Um... not having an accident? "... Mr. Krone? I''m sorry, could you get a little something out of your budget?" If you think about it, you''re right. You okay with just this overcut partner? I''m just a little scared, too. So like Chris said, you should make another sword to an unashamed extent. "Yes, I''m in awe, Your Highness. I''ll see what I can do." It''s best to leave it to Krone at times like this. I think it might be too much to throw, but Ain silently leaves it to Krone because it''s most stable to leave it to her. "Your Majesty would like to see it, but please also be careful to show it off" "... Yes" I''m going to be used to dealing with swords. But I didn''t know it was as sharp as this sword, so I can''t even tell you not to be nervous. "Speaking of which, Ain''t there a name for that sword? "Mr. Shearton didn''t say anything, either, and maybe he hasn''t decided yet" "... then Ain''t got to decide for you." With a name sword, it doesn''t hurt to have some name. The sword I received today is definitely also a famous sword. That would make me want to name you Ein. "Even so, it doesn''t float right away and..." I''m conscious, but Ein''s sense of naming isn''t something to be praised for with your hands up. Because I have the skills of being a dark straw, I can feel it somehow. "(If I ever get a chance to see Mr. Marco, I''ll ask him to decide)" Let''s just say that thanks to him, I got a chance to have such a famous sword. In that case, it''s not a bad idea to get a name from that Marco. "I''ll think about it for a second. I won''t have a good name soon." I still don''t know if there will be another chance to see Marco. But now I''ve decided to put it on hold and have my partner wait to give it a name. "Oh, dear Ein? Are you home right now, all the way... is that what''s on that hip? A dill happened to pass near Ain on the castle. I have some help with Lloyd''s job, or I have some luggage in my hand. Krone headed to his office, so Ain and Chris are walking on the premises. "Dill now. Yeah, yeah, I just got it. It was unexpectedly monstrous." "A monster, is it...? "Yes, it''s a monster. It was so awesome that I didn''t know what the sharpness meant, it was a substitute that I couldn''t pull it out of the breadth." "That''s... Looks like we''ve got quite a sword, above all." That''s what Dill can say because he hasn''t seen it. Listen to Ain, he looks purely happy, but that''s not the end of the story. "Probably not what Dill thinks, he''s really a monster.... I tried out the spine of the sea dragon. I slapped a ton trying to find out how hard it was, and that''s all I got, right? Dill, who smiled so much, looks serious in an instant. When I heard Ain''s words, I finally understood that it wasn''t just a famous sword. "... you can''t get out of the way" "Right? You''re really right... it''s not easy to pull out" I was no longer only able to laugh bitterly, Dill, but whatever it was, I''m happy to finally have a sword. Thinking of Ain''t been waiting for a thousand autumn thoughts, Dill is also happy that Ain''t happy. "Speaking of which, Dear Ein... It''s painful to tell you after what I''m happy to tell you, but there was one story that needs to be in the presence of Master Ain..." Dill changes his voice colour and talks to Ain, as if it were a seductive thing Having heard that voice, Ain changed his expression, and Chris, standing next to him, likewise changed his appearance. From the luggage Dill had, the sound of the paper crumbling. "We have a letter from Heim" Let''s settle this once, and I want it to be some kind of end point. It''s a matter of what Ein thought about in his relationship with Heim that made Silvard interested in getting on too. Let''s have a talk once in Silverado''s presence. It was Ishtarika who sent back a letter of such content, but finally received the reply via Euro. Ein was asked to be present by Silvard, but if you ask me, the place is not in the castle, but somewhere behind the castle...... there Silvard was waiting alone. "Your Majesty...? Why are you here? Asking Warren, Silvard heard he had already made his way there, and Ain''t hurried to come for the occasion. "We thought we should talk to Prince Wang first.... If so, on this occasion, might the First Majesty be able to help? ¡ª¡ª The Royal Cemetery. It''s where Silvard waited, and it''s about where Ain came from. In the sanctuary where the historic King Ishtarika is buried, only royalty and specially appointed administrators were able to take their feet. Behind it lies a large and splendid tombstone. Even the kings, who were famous monarchs in history, are not allowed to line up beside them... the only tombstone of the first Ishtarika king of its kind. "" The First King of Ishtarika. "Marc von Ishtarika. Sleep in your beloved country '' When I look at the tombstone, it is carved like this in beautiful letters. Not so many come to this cemetery as Ein either. Once a year, it was about the extent to which I came to say hello to the Silvers. It''s probably because it''s a centuries-old tombstone. Some letters are shredded and hard to read. "Perhaps so..." Ain''t greeting the first Ishtarika king with his hands on his chest and thanking him. Silvard looked at Ain like that and realized one thing. "Mmm? Is that Ein''s new sword? "Uh, yeah. It was such a monster that I''m worried about not getting out of the detour..." Silvard had a different feeling about Dill. Ain''t been this far, and he''s been so worried. I mean, it''s the right thing to do. "... Sea Dragon Bones, how long have they been cut? "You mean cut it... if you snuggle it, you can cut it on your own" "And should I take it away..." "Please, don''t say the same thing as Krone" But my grandfather''s feelings are natural, rather the weapon is too noisy to say anything else. "Ugh, um... Let''s hear more about the sword later. Let''s get down to business." "Okay. Dill told me you got a response from Heim." A nodded silverado took one envelope out of his nostrils. I''m using quality paper and they''re pressing a gold seal. If you look at the large letter Haim on the table, it is obvious that it belongs to the Haim royal family. "You should take a good look." "Yes, I''ll take a look." I just get up a little bit. There is a mix of excitement and anxiety about what it says and what demands it makes this time. "Hmmm... Hmmm..." He was nodding once in a while, letting Silver know he was looking through. It said that I wanted to read my face along the way, but I decided not to worry about it for now.... but the letters are beautiful, that was the only salvation Ain''t had. "I read it. I was wondering if you understood the general contents." "Then I want to hear Ein''s thoughts, tell me more." "... briefly summarise the contents of the letter, which means, ''Come to Heim. So we decide the male and female in our castle.'' That''s for sure, right? "Uhm. Unfortunately, you''re right" I''m exhausted with a ridiculous story. We go all the way out here to Heim, and we talk at the enemy castle. Did you think you could accept this? But first we have to respond to Silvado. Nevertheless, the answer is decided...... "You don''t talk about it. They just seem to be strangling themselves." "Well, you''d think so..." "What more, if we go out in the fleet, what will happen to the port town Roundheart, for example? You''re not thinking about it." At any rate, Silverado is scheduled to be present at the meeting. Naturally, it is inevitable that we will be heading in many fleets. In that case, the port town Round Heart will be an algae chip in an instant in case it becomes a battle. I just wonder what you think and what led you to this conclusion. "There''s only one place I''m considering." "... you say? "There''s a small island. Just halfway between Heim and Ishtal." "So as a neutral place, you want to use it." Let us say, for example, that we have made the land of talks Euro. It is only natural then that Euro will be annoyed, and if he does poorly, it is Euro who will suffer the most. What''s more, Heim should definitely stick to the talks in Isthalika. Again, as Silvard put it, it would be best to choose such a neutral location. "Hmm. I don''t know what else to do, so let''s just say we do a little island maintenance. The rest of us are going to send a response to these details." "I don''t feel like I have enough money, but should I cut it off from the expenses I need?" "Exactly. It''s cheap, if you can reach one end point." It would be great if Heim could blow a bubble in that meeting. Naturally, Warren and the others will do the same. "Even for me, I agree. It''s going to be a little gooey... well, you can ignore it." "Then I will prepare a reply that way.... Oh speaking of which. Who wrote that letter with the mother of your Lord''s aide? I see. Were you getting a lot of talent from my mother as well as Graf? "That was quite a beautiful letter. Heim seems to have a good civilian." "Um, you''re right. You don''t belong in Heim! Ha-ha-ha!" 110 Grown up (apparently). It was the day after Ain received his sword from Shearling and told him about Silvard and Heim. That was before the sun rose. It happened when the whole Wang capital was dim and the air was a little cold. ¡ª¡ª Dong Dong Dong! It was Olivia''s own door that was knocked in a hurry. Olivia, who was slow to get to the floor last night, noticed a slight delay in that noisy sound. "Who... who...? Shouting out loud isn''t too queenly. And because it was difficult to wake up and make such a voice, Olivia took the bell on her pillow and rang ''Chillin''. "And if you''ll excuse me... I''m sorry from such a time! Martha came to Olivia''s room. The way he''s sweating and breathing out on his forehead, he''s not always like a calm workaholic girlfriend. I guess I couldn''t afford to keep up with myself around the mess that I''m wearing on my head. "Martha? What''s going on from this hour on? Let''s ask first. How did she come from such a time, and how is she in such a rush? "For His Majesty to say, we need Olivia...! "Yeah, I get it.... So how did that father get me? Martha on a daily basis will talk about requirements here first. Moreover, the end of the story has not yet restored calm. I guess it''s still some kind of emergency, Olivia got out of bed and took the gown that was hanging on her chair. "There are also knights downstairs. So change your clothes a little bit...... so I come to Ein''s room! I see. Did something happen to Ain? If it''s about my beloved Ain, we have to hurry. Take off your thin lace negligee and hurry up to find new clothes, Olivia. There was a piece of clothing nearby that just needed to be put through my head, so I took it and finished dressing immediately. "Something happened to Ain? All I''m asking is that something happened to Ain, and that Silverado let him call himself. If you can''t tell me what happened, I''m going to put Martha down and run. "I''m sorry! As a matter of fact, Ain''t got a room... --" Listening to Martha, Olivia figured out why Silver said she needed it. Olivia''s room to Ain''s room is only about a few dozen seconds away on foot. The same hierarchy allowed Olivia to arrive in Ain''s room immediately with Martha. Olivia hurried to Ain''s room early enough to see what was going on in that room and understand all the circumstances. "... Father! "Oh, oh, Olivia... sorry. We really needed the Lord just because the situation is..." "I''m finally here! How long have you been asleep?... Well, I just stay up all night! "Sorry I''m late. So... this is it? The reason your fathers called me..." That''s how I pay attention to Ain''s room again. The anomaly can be noticed immediately. Ain''t room door, its surroundings covered by a lot of thick roots, and I''m just amazed at how unusual it is. "Oh yeah. What the hell is this...! What the hell is going on with Ain inside! "This has never happened before! Olivia... don''t you have any idea! ¡­¡­ Staring at what was going on in the room, Olivia began to think of something with her index finger against her mouth. If you have any idea, I want you to tell me first, not only Silvado and Katima, but the knights and Martha watching the situation were staring at that in the same mood. "Speaking of which, you didn''t have much dry adds material..." I thought I finally opened my mouth, and that wasn''t the word the Silvers wanted. But as Olivia says, there is certainly no such thing as biological information about dry adds. The reason for this is that the number of individuals in the species is the prime reason, and the more difficult it is to find even looking all over the continent Ishtal, the less dry adds. The habit of rooting only reduces the number of individuals. It also has to do with influences such as past cruelty, or the fact that it is a race that does not often come out in public. "Men have more influence than women...... I expected. But I can''t believe it''s such a thick root... it''s lovely, Ain" "O, Olivia? I''m sorry, but if you know anything, I''d like you to tell me..." "Nyah, Nyah... my sister has gone to another world..." What no one thought. Olivia approached Ain''s room and gently stroked the roots leaking out of the room looking loving. As lustrous as the hand you stroke feels, the hand shows impressively. But for now, I can feel a little relieved. Anyway, Olivia, the same dry adder, just calms down when she sees this. "Your sister? "... yes!? "I''ll tell you what this is. So can you leave it as a dossier? "Wow, I get it...... Huh! Olivia turned softly, holding her hand at the roots of the tree. Then he began to speak to Katima, smiling softly. "This is it, right?" Everyone only pays attention to Olivia with their breath. The gentle Olivia tone is all this time. "It''s a sign of our adulthood. I''ll go, so don''t come in the way, okay? When Olivia said so, she opened the door of the room with a good mood look on her face and proceeded inside in a good mood. "... What do we do with the rest of them? "Nha, nya...... Father, let''s just wait here..." ¡­¡­ Outside the room there is noise. Ein, who seemed completely unaware of such a thing, was surrounded by a strange feeling. It was a strange feeling, as if something that had piled up had exploded at once, using the energy accumulated by the plants in their accumulation and blooming in full bloom. It fills me with feelings that resemble such a special sense of almighty that I am likely to spread everywhere if I give my strength. "... Huh! It''s a dream world anyway, so do whatever you want... think so and follow this feeling without resisting it. Then it seemed like I really started spreading, and a lot of information came to mind. Air, touch, smell, and signs of a likely "nutritious" place. If you spread it out more, it seems to be fun, gradually the five senses become excited and more greedy. "Ain''t no more than that, is it? Your fathers will piss you off too. So... be a good boy, huh? Pickle and root movement stop. What the heck... I feel these unfulfilled thoughts, but I don''t want to talk about them with this voice. I don''t want the Lord of this voice to hate me, putting back the roots stretched out, and getting closer to the source of that voice. "Yeah, that''s right. You can stretch it out for me... Look, stay here" As the worm strives for a moth lamp, it moves on to its voice like a sweet drug... zuck... and root. It should show up in creepy sights for some of the viewers, but it can only show up as just loving to her. Even the sound of dragging the roots is as good as the performance of a reputable musical band. Ain, on the other hand, keeps moving on to those whose voices wait as he thinks'' We need to get closer ''and increases his roots, gradually gaining momentum. Happily, the Lord of that voice seems to have approached me, and I feel the signs of it gradually becoming stronger. It''s more important this way than the "nutrition" thing out there. What a trance. All of that is honorable, and it must not seem as if it were for you. Or are you who you are for them?... or is each other present for each other? I don''t know which one of them is correct, but this sensible connection is loving. "Ah... don''t panic so much.... I''m here, so please be a little more gentle... right? I failed, gaining too much impetus in a hurry. What if they hate me...... I worry about that, but that reassured me that I ended up worried. He proceeded gently stroking its roots and finally came right next to "himself". The roots are wrapped in warm things to rejoice in the supreme sense of well-being.... Now wrap the roots around one by one with great care so that they don''t fail. Carefully and carefully wrapped one bottle at a time, caring for the other. "Also, so much already...? Olivia, who became a reddish face, turned to her moist eyes and continued to touch the roots that wrapped around her in a loving way.... No heart or breath seems to be getting a little rough. While doing so, underarms on the flatulence (calves), neck, and hips crease. And even at the base of his thighs and in the valley of his chest, he wrapped himself around the roots of Ain. "It''s so fat... Angle it so that it doesn''t hit the roots and hold Ain''s body with your own force. Ain''t technically asleep, but seeing his happy sleeping face, Olivia quietly started stroking Ain''s head. Then, as if blood vessels were pulsating, Ain''s roots shivered the whole thing quietly. Olivia sees it, hands on its roots that were stroking her head, twoo...... and slips her fingers. "Pfft. It''s masculine and splendid...... ein" - The Virgin. ... The people of Ishtarika called Olivia that and admired her. "Hmm... oh, that...? The next morning he woke up and Ain quickly noticed the anomaly. The warm warmth that surrounds your face and the sweet, uncut fragrance that tickles your nostrils to dissatisfaction as if you were tying your whole body with something.... but Ain''t never forgotten the scent, Ain''t soon realized it''s just one person''s. "Oh, Mother!? Oh, hey... hey, what the...!? If you give me your face, I''ll see Olivia in front of you. He exposed his underwear by letting his shirt fall apart, holding Ain in what a seductive way. She repeatedly breathed regularly and was attached to a deep sleep, but wakes up to hear Ain''s surprised voice. "Huh... Ein? Were you awake? "Oh, you were awake or you just happened... more than that, what the hell is this situation..." I try to get out using my legs, but I don''t really have the freedom of my legs. I don''t know how it is because it is wrapped in a futon, and I can only see Olivia asleep in front of me. "It''s okay...? Because Ain''t just grown up (...)" --... Huh!? Grown up? And Olivia''s outfit and this situation. Does that mean...? And I wondered if I''d done something with her, and Ein spins his sleeping brain full. I went into bed as usual last night, and then I slept well without anything particularly hard to sleep, and I was supposed to get my morning as usual. Yes... it should have been. "Oh, that''s what grows up. Uh, what happened...? Olivia smiles gently and begins to stroke the ein she is holding. I''m surrounded by happy feelings and air, but I just wanted you to tell me what it was all about first. I honestly hate not being immersed in this air. "... hehe. It was big and splendid, Ein." --... this guy sucks. Shearling in my head. There was never a time when he felt more reliable than now, but Ain''t got enough "yabble" to convince Ein, too. Ain''t thinking about drinking water and taking a breath for now, he tries to get up softly away from Olivia. "What? Can''t you stand up? "It''s okay. Because as soon as you get used to it, you''ll be back to normal.... Get up and look slowly so you can pull out of your force and move your right and left legs slowly? I had no idea what was going on, but I''ll do what Olivia says for now. Settling down and doing so, my body, which had been stiff until earlier, began to move and I managed to get up beside the bed. "I''ll tell Martha about the roots later. That''s why it''s okay." Even when they say root, they say, ''Huh?'' All I could do was make a dumb voice, ''but if I checked the room often, I realized that the whole room was covered with tree roots and on the contrary was wrapped around tree roots until Olivia. "Why are there so many roots of trees......!? "That''s all the root of Ein, isn''t it? "My...? No, but this has never happened before." Dry ads and people''s halves. That would be Ein''s race, but if he had never rooted out of his body before, naturally, he wouldn''t have even shown signs of it. Even so, I question whether we suddenly find ourselves in such an emergency only today. Whereas the whole room is covered with roots, there are places where the walls are pierced and where furniture is involved. If you see him wrapped around Olivia even more, you have no idea what happened. "Good... Oops. Because of this, Ein, can I have the roots you wrapped around me? "Anything like that..." Understanding did not follow, and Olivia''s mysterious offer was answered that way in an empty reply. And if you put your sight back on the bed, you can see traces of the roots spreading around where Ain was sleeping. "... I really rooted it out" I don''t know why Olivia''s in the room or why she''s so calm. I immediately turn away when I see Olivia slipping cleverly out of the roots, remembering that she was exposing her underwear. "Ain''t grown up. That''s why you suddenly put out a lot of roots." "Am I an adult? The clothes seemed to be ready soon, too, and Olivia sat down beside the bed. "Grown dry adds root for nourishment...... that''s adulthood for dry adds. In my case, it was a smaller effect than Ein''s, so this didn''t happen..." It''s like a labyrinth beneath a great tree. Ein''s room, covered with the roots of a tree, is so thought-provoking that it shows a unique and fantastic sight. "... in Ain''s case, I was watching because there was a place where the nutrition I sought was" maybe "." "Maybe? "Do you remember when I used to smoke Chris'' demon stone? "Also, of course..." Hungry Ain repeatedly absorbed demon stones unconsciously. Because Chris was equally harmed, causing symptoms such as bodily weakness. "Just like that, I was worried about sucking on the people I was watching outside the room." Especially your sister, Olivia adds. I don''t usually feel like smoking a katima like that, but if you were doing that unconsciously, it could certainly have been possible, as Olivia said. How can it be a bad diet? "Well, then maybe he''s grown up" "Yes, it is. Ain''t got a dry ad adult, grown up." Pomp your palms, narrow your eyes and delight Olivia. The trick is also adorable, but it was inside Ein that I wanted him to say so. Anyway, I wondered if Olivia and I had even crossed the line. "But it''s a really beautiful root..." Seeing Olivia stroking her roots with a lukewarm face, Ain glances at her face wondering what it is. It''s my roots that have separated me already, but when I can stroke it somewhere colorful, Ein herself lights up. "Speaking of which, Ain''t. Maybe dry adds... I think there''s something about the opposite sex root." "Heterosexual roots......? "Yeah, right. I didn''t know that because I had never spoken to my people before, but I felt it yesterday." "For example, that. What do you want? Even if they say they feel heterosexual in their roots, they honestly don''t come all the way as Ein. Ain''t pure dry adds never seemed to be equipped with that sensibility. "It''s nice that it''s fat and long and... it''s going to spread everywhere. Something that makes a man feel strong." What you''re saying feels somewhat obscene, but makes me reaffirm in my head that its identity is the root. Sure, it''s one of those sensibilities I don''t know about for Ain, but it''s also true that there''s a part to convince. Speaking of instincts, if we follow our instincts to leave strong genes behind, it wouldn''t be strange to have those senses. "So I''m going to take this root." "Ah...... yes. Please feel free to take it..." I didn''t think I could find value in something like this, but if important Olivia would be happy with it, Ein would be satisfied too. After that, I called Martha and asked her to do a lot of things in a hurry. With regard to this disturbance, Ein begins to support her going to school by talking to Olivia and Silvado. I also speak to Chris and Krone. Seeing Olivia, who insisted so strongly, Ein nodded honestly. I don''t know how adults for dry ads affect Ein. Olivia told me that if anything happened, I would teach her right away. "Speaking of which, mother. Why didn''t you ask your mother for nutrition?" "Hmmm... I don''t know, but I''m a homosexual, right? Let''s talk to Katima before things get messy. It was only natural to make Ein think that way. 111 Seeking is a quiet day. Since morning? Correctly since last night, but for now it''s true that it''s been quite a commotion. Olivia told him about Ain, as she said, first to Chris, who came to work early in the morning. Krone is supposed to climb the castle in the afternoon, so he''ll let Krone know what happened in the afternoon. The season shifts from spring to summer. The beauty of the green shining in the morning sun begins to gently heal Ein''s bewildered spirit. The street trees in the school year city are stunningly well maintained and feel like Ishtarika''s power in the school city. "Hey, Chris? "Heh... yes! I don''t know! Ain''t talking face to face to her walking along the road to school. The distance between the two slightly more open than usual and her more restless attitude than usual. Scared or confused...... Chris, walking with many emotions, was unable to deal with Ain in his usual manner. "It''s okay, I''m not scared. I''m not scared." "Ho... really...? Why don''t you let me roll around and get sucked? --... you can''t do that. Even if Ain''t thought so, there''s no way Chris can figure it out. By the way, what Chris heard from Olivia is brief. I want you to think about the unforeseen as Ain welcomed him as an adult as an interracial, not only is Ain powerful in his case, but also absorbs many demonic stones. ... be careful not to get sucked again, huh? Chris. Early in the work.Chris was the one who got these explanations from Olivia, but I wondered how she could be in such a good mood to see Olivia rarely. And I don''t see how he held the roots of a tree like it mattered. "That''s totally dangerous, me." "Ugh... yeah..." I don''t know about priors. In the past, Ain had a history of using it everywhere he absorbed it. With that past, Chris was a little wary. "I hope it''s okay. Because I''ve never been interested in Chris'' Demon Stone... so I don''t think there''s anything dangerous about it, huh? "... mmm" I even remember how horrible it would be if they told me to let it suck, but there would be no way to say that. I''m not interested in you, Chris was a little irritated by what you said. "It''s rude that you''ve never been interested......! Fine. Do you want to smoke a little? So what if it''s delicious, Master Ain! "Oh, yeah... where you get angry? Shit, I look at Chris approaching, and I''m confused by the cause of what happened to her. As for Ain, I was thinking about the Demon Stone being treated differently from its owner, but how it didn''t do that for Chris, the recipient, anyway. Chris approaching the same or slightly closer distance as usual, shaking his long blonde hair. I just left my fear somewhere. "Come on, Master Ain! Here is my demon stone... a little... a little..." Elf''s demon stone seems to dwell around his right chest, and Chris claims there to approach Ain. But I guess I finally remembered what it meant to be doing. Overshadowed by a sudden outbreak of shame, Chris uplifts his face in an instant. "Um, uh, well... I''m not ready yet, so... would you mind if I were ready...? "I don''t know what I''m prepared for. Exactly, because you don''t smoke demon stones, do you? You suck life, so it''s natural to approach death. Ain''t no need or reason to smoke that on purpose. "What...!? Shh, you don''t smoke!? "No, it''s obvious, isn''t it? You can''t because it''s dangerous if you smoke it. So hey, Chris, calm down." You get a sad look, but why did you think you could suck it? There seems to be a part of me that can be convinced by what Ain said, and it looks more calm than it was earlier. But it doesn''t seem the same that there are parts of it that don''t seem to be interpreted. "Mmmm...... How do I feel that I don''t want this brush tongue..." The parties are unaware that the sense of distance has returned to the usual two. There are elements that stick together the other way, because it''s just a matter of getting back to the normal distance for both of us. Chris has come to show himself even more since he became Ain''s escort. When I rejoice, I tell it more honestly than I used to, and without hiding it, even if it''s sad. Chris, who works hard on everything, always looks hard in terms of those emotions. While still happy to show its Chris appearance, I remembered her earlier and headed to school with a bitter laugh. "-- so the study of the First Majesty will welcome further advantages from now on" Receiving a sword from Shearling, Ain welcomed a mysterious adult that night. But the school took its seat, as usual, and surrounded itself by its usual members, waiting for the instructor, as usual. On the second day of the whole class, Ein is halfway there. "Therefore, the challenge ahead is the discovery of the birthplace and environment of the First Majesty. Studies on family structure are mentioned... Leonard, answer that for some reason" "Yes." Leonard is nominated to sit right next to Ain. He stood up softly after it and mouthed the answer with a clear voice. "National unity, there is too little material before and after it was made. Visible results have not been announced for research because we can only proceed with research from what remains in the oral biography, its traces, and those small influences." "Exactly. Although in one theory the birth of a plain zone near Magna and such hypotheses have been made, it is still lacking convincing to prove it" Classes keep moving forward. However, Ain''s head was filled with other things. It is about the phenomenon of one''s own adulthood. Instead of feeling particularly uncomfortable at present, I feel as if the five senses have sharpened. That''s not bad in itself, but if you need a lot of energy, for example, because of it, you unconsciously absorb it, as you used to. Isn''t that what could happen? There were concerns with Chris had nothing to do with it, but maybe that''s a coincidence. Think of the possibility of starting sucking if you''re hungry...... it''s also true that you can''t be in a very calm mood. There is one hypothesis in my head, which Olivia has to do with. Why didn''t absorption work for Olivia, is that in the way Ein was born? It was such a hypothesis. A unique way to give birth to dry ads. In the case of so-called stock-sharing, I wondered whether the emotions I admire with my parents for the existence upon which they originated were rare. It is originally an act that creates a turn for me, and it seems that it should not be a parent-child relationship. Because the goal is to increase the number of individuals without heterosexuality and children made of the way they are born. That''s why it makes no sense to admire it with your parents. If so, in the end, it may be connected with something like that, where there is no comparison of red threads. It''s a dream story, but it''s because of its connection that it doesn''t get absorbed. I was thinking about this. "... so look forward to future research--" As Ain repeated his thoughts, the instructor was moving on with the class but the chime sounded. The time is 2: 00 p.m. and I finished the 2 comma minutes of class in the morning, so this brings me to school today. "It looks like it''s been today. Let''s do this later. That''s all for today''s class." "Rise and shine." The routine greeting by Leonard is over, and the instructor confirms it and leaves the room. Then the four gather without giving a signal, and the conversation begins with the usual members. "That, Your Highness. Something bothering you...? "Huh? Why? Leonard asks Ain with a worried face on his face. The two Bats and Loran looked like they cared about it and looked questionable about what had happened to their faces. "It looked like you were thinking seriously..." I see. It''s no big deal. It''s a big deal, but I can''t talk about it. Ein deludes himself with a bitter laugh because he just can''t talk to me about such a problem. "Ain''t that a problem? Come on, swing the sword. It''s refreshing. "I''m not a bat..." Loran looks at the bats with a frightened look. Even as Ain, though, I think it might be refreshing once I go to wave the sword, and realize that the bats words aren''t surprisingly bad. "Too bad Loran. Actually, Bats is right. I''m starting to think it''s not bad." "Huh. I''m sorry to hear that, Loran." "No, you don''t have to look so proud..." "So what happened, Ein? Why don''t you go to the terrace and we''ll listen to you? Bats feel so good at times like this. He''s a man like a good looking after brother if you like, and he occasionally shows you something you can rely on. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Maybe we''ll figure it out in a few days." Force it to work out. With such a firm determination, Ain said so. Instead, I can''t be relieved if I don''t let it work out. "... Well, I hope that''s what you say. But if it gets any worse, you can tell us." "Okay, I''m always grateful." Ain''t can also help you strongly with those words that tell you that they won''t be uncomfortable and that you can always rely on. I can''t fool around with an outgoing bat because I say there''s a brain muscle part, but I''m going to do these things. "But are you sure you''re okay? ¡­ how about that. I don''t hear about your troubles, so what about dinner for everyone on the terrace? "Hmm..." Surely that''s not bad either. Instead of being bad, I even feel like having a little fun that way. But I want to go home to the castle early today, and I want to talk to Katima... that was the heart of it. "I have plans for the evening, so I''ll stop today. Sorry, Leonard." "Yes, no, this one was insensitive." Blessed are such good friends, I thanked them in my heart for that. --¡­ the four of us kept talking, with a soothing atmosphere. Then suddenly one student enters the classroom to draw everyone''s attention. "Is that it? Who is it, that girl?" That''s what Loran says, and Ain and the others pay attention to the student. He was a boy student with an unfamiliar face and a pretty boy with silver hair carefully set. Essentially, admission to other classes is not recommended, and in some cases, the male student has received everyone''s attention. "Something walked this way, but does anyone know him? "That''s not me. Bats, is that you? "No, not even me. If so, Ain..." "I don''t know either." He seemed to be a man no one remembered, and all the question marks in his head came to an end. I don''t know about that. The student gradually packed a distance from Ain and the others and finally packed that distance up to a meter. "... who are you? Bats opened his mouth the most and told the boy student: With a little vigilance, I spoke about standing in front of Ain. "Excuse me. My name is Roddy, and I''m the next (first) raw pair in the fifth year.... Are you sure it''s His Royal Highness Prince Wang? The boy student is blind to the bats, and he looks at Ain and talks like this. The ignored bat opens his mouth with pocan, just stunned. "... oh yeah. I am Prince Wang." Ignoring the bats didn''t seem preferable to Ein either. The Bats are never ministers, but they still don''t feel good when they do these things. "I''ll see you first. I have come to ask His Highness to do me a favor." "Oh, hey, wait... before the first meeting, suddenly it would be disrespectful to come before His Highness" Leonard gets embarrassed when he sees Roddy''s attitude. But that Roddy just takes a glimpse of even Leonard and immediately returns his gaze to Ain. "Well, fine, Leonard. So, what do you want from me? I''ve seen disrespectful behavior at all costs. I wouldn''t be able to help but be annoyed by this on purpose.... but I don''t like the attitude to Bats and Leonard. "... would you please set Mr. Krone free? We think of each other." ¡ª¡ª Ein, who didn''t know what it was, then asked Roddy why. "I''m sorry Ain''t. I don''t know what you''re talking about..." After his conversation with Roddy, Ain went back to the castle in a hurry. I was going to go talk to Katima first, but that becomes an unfulfilled dream. I rushed to Krone''s office and asked about Roddy at the top of the opening. "Yes, no, I don''t get it either... But that''s what Roddy says." "What does that kid say, me and that Roddy are compassionate? "... that seems to be the case" "Huh.... you came home worried about that? That''s in such a hurry too." I sweat on my forehead and my breathing is strongly disturbed. The clothes were disturbed everywhere, and the hair was quite rough. "Well, it''s better than not being able to panic... But a little out of heart." Words whining so in a small voice never reached Ain''s ear. The noise of his rough breath had made Krone''s voice disappear. "So? What was that Roddy like? "... I''m a fifth grader with silver hair, which seems pretty hot." When he heard it, Krone put his finger on his lips and began to meditate on his eyes and think. Are you thinking about explaining, or really...? Many emotions arise in Ain''s mind. I''ll wait for Krone''s reply now or now, but after a minute she won''t say the answer. "Oh, uh... Krone? Finally I boiled down my business and decided to ask what I was thinking right now. Seeing Krone thinking all the time in the same position, Ein was also the limit of patience. "Huh? What''s wrong, Ein? "I don''t want you to tell me what''s going on." "Oh, you know what? I''m sorry. Wait a little longer. I''m trying to remember that Roddy kid." "... Huh? "What is'' eh ''... even though I''m desperate to remember the corner" ¡ª¡ª Oh, that? What''s so unexpected about Ein? Though it seems to be about sympathy, on the other hand, as a Krone, I can''t seem to remember who I was thinking about for a few minutes, and even as Ein, I don''t know exactly what the story is about. "Oh...... maybe" I think she was convinced of something, and when she said that, she took the desk bell. Ring it gently, and a dozen seconds or so before a single paycheck arrives. "What did you do? "I command you in the name of His Royal Highness Prince Wang and his aides. Lord Graff, president of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, to the castle." "I''m in awe. Would you like it now? "Yep. Tell him to hurry up above all else." "I understand. Now if you''ll excuse me." Having so ordered the service that came, Krone stands from his desk seat and stops by Ain''s side. Then he lined up on the couch where Ain sat down and laid his hands on the teapot that was on the table. "I''m sorry Ain''t. Wait a little longer, ''cause I think they''ll be here soon." "Why did you take Mr. Graff...? "Probably because Grandpa knows best. Come on, let''s have a cup of tea together and wait slowly, shall we? "Well, Mr. Graff knows more about it, so give me some more information..." It doesn''t change that I can''t help but care. If so, it was natural to want more information from her, and Ain''t mind never calmed down. "As much as you say my krone. What, so I want you to feel a little more at ease...? In the wake of Krone''s jitty eyes, which have become the norm these days, Ain waited now or now for Graf to come to the castle in a subtle mood and coziness. In her hand she speaks so, the star crystal that Ein gave her shines today. --There has been a lot of commotion lately, but I want to cure the problem one by one. And then a dozen minutes later. Ein and Krone greeted Graf, who came in a great hurry. 112 Difficult mood. "Krone, I''d like an explanation as to why they called me..." "... Hey Ain, how about a replacement? A few minutes earlier, Graf was transferred to Krone''s office. It was a graph that seemed calm at first sight, but its interior had nothing to do with calm. I don''t know why they called me, on the contrary, I got a call in Ain''s name. And if the place were to be in the castle, no matter how many graffiti, none of them would be calm. "That krone? It''s time to talk to you." Something about it since we arrived, just a graph that kept standing in front of the door. I wasn''t even allowed to take a seat, I just kept looking at Ain and Krone. "Really? Well, if Ein says so... well, then it''s time" Cohon and I coughed cutely, and Krone got up all the time. Then it gave me a few steps of Rin''s expression compared to when I was talking to Ain. If she changes her mind, she becomes an aide. She stares at Graf from the front and opens her mouth. "Three rights the position was allowed to those above. It''s the right to take away the other person''s time, and the right to choose a place¡­ at the end of the day, the right to keep the other person waiting. Grandpa, that''s what Grandpa taught me." "... I did teach that. Which means that on this occasion, Noon did all of it." "I know you understand, but I did this on purpose. I know you can honestly tell me, but in case there''s trouble... just in case, I''ll give this to Grandpa as one message from me" I deliberately kept Graf waiting, and wasted my time picking this place. I may have a bad personality when it comes to what I''m doing, but this was taught by Graf, one bargaining mindset. It is a means of clearly informing the other party which is above them in a position and then transporting the negotiations as they wish. "What do you want to ask Non? Did you think Noon would lie to His Royal Highness the King?" "No. So just in case. Grandpa, please take your seats." Finally, the allowed graph slowly advances and sits in front of the Ains. The old but robust body graph always advances his legs in a crisp, pleasant motion. "... you''re out of your mind. It''s Krone. Did you think this nonsense would speak falsely against the mighty royal family? "Your grandfather takes great care of his employees. Maybe shelter, I also thought about that possibility. It''s important to me, so I''m sorry, but I was a little pushy." "Employees......? Krone, what is your lord saying? How does that relate to His Royal Highness Prince Wang..." "Then I''ll get to the point.... you remember the name Roddy, don''t you? From Ain next door, you can also hear Krone sipping his saliva. If you''re so nervous about me, I want you to get a little more attitude from time to time. I can''t make demands from myself even if I think about it, so I just get teethy thoughts. "He''s a silver-haired kid and attends the Royal Kingsland School. I had a memorable part, and that''s why I called my grandfather this time." "Roddy...... silver hair...... oops! I know, but what happened to that Roddy? "Can you elaborate? I''ve lost track of who I am." "Why do you need an explanation, can''t you tell me that? "It''s up to Grandpa" Krone, who speaks hard and strong, had a reason. This thing gets stubborn and I don''t want to worry about Ain in vain. Plus, I didn''t even want to think about getting into any trouble from there. So I just want to get this thing over with and explain exactly what it means to Ein, who seems to be worried next door. "He''s the son of one of the men who''s the manager of the trade zone. He sounds like a brilliant kid, and I hear he''s one of the top grades in the Royal Kingsland School." "... I knew it. That''s what happened." "Uh, Krone, I mean, what...? "Maybe I''ve seen him before. It''s not just the two of us, though, is it? ¡­ at the time of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce." The Augusto Chamber of Commerce has already grown to become the Grand Chamber of Commerce, a famous place that is gradually spreading across the continent with a reputation even in Wang Du. Departments are divided by city, and many regions are further divided and managed. Then there were several gatherings of its executives, and Krone also accompanied his grandfather Graf, who had participated on several occasions. "I''m sure that''s when... ''Cause there''s no other possible reason." "I think... Krone doesn''t remember much about the guy named Lodi? "Uh, yeah. I don''t really know, I don''t even remember my face or anything, so I mean, almost at all..." Probably been nice to Krone, and he fell in colon. ''You''ve done so much good to yourself! So I bet she likes herself too!''... the more I mistake it this way, the more Clone is certainly fascinating. The Krone himself, on the other hand, is a sad story because he didn''t even remember Roddy''s name but his face. "And Grandpa? I''ve been turning it all down, but maybe even that Roddy was here to offer me an engagement or something, right? "... that''s sharp. Krone is. Yeah, you''re right." "So what? How was the saying no written? "As usual." I can''t take those stories because I''m getting better with His Royal Highness Prince Wang, "he replies. I''ll tell you what, I''ve decided on this in consultation with Lord Warren! Ein was convinced when he heard the words. I want Krone to be free, which means you thought Ein was tying Krone up. And even though I knew it was a crime of disrespect, I offered it to Ein. "Krone. I can largely imagine, and I know why.... I mean, is that, like, Roddy''s rampage? "... sorry. It bothered me." "Fine, never mind. --¡­ but it''s time to be clear" The last word whines small and makes you think about what''s going on. You don''t have to deal with him if you''re going up and running, but I''m sure he''ll come back when he''s in school. ¡ª¡ª Now what is it? "Grandpa." "Hmm? What the hell, Krone?" "I don''t show my face at the Golden Wheel, Chamber of Commerce gatherings.... and one more thing, naturally you can tell his father, right? "... oh, I don''t mind. That would be reasonable." "Ain''t sorry. I will speak strongly to his father, so if the same thing happens again at school... will you tell me soon?" If there is an immediate protest from the chairman, he should also tell his son Roddy firmly. Because if things go public, it''s not a funny story if Roddy gets caught for disrespect. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang. I''m so sorry for the inconvenience caused by officials of our Chamber of Commerce this time. I''ll keep you posted, so could you wait for the report?" "No... I don''t know, because there''s something wrong with me, too. So you don''t have to bow your head so much..." "Hmm? His Royal Highness Prince Wang has nothing to do with this one unilaterally..." "That''s right, Ain. So... I''m so sorry" Don''t apologize! Ain''t done that many times, but the two of them went on to apologize a few times since. The line Ein said earlier, ''But it''s time to be clear, right?'' How did this happen? It is unclear to the deviant. Since the day they first met, we''ve grown a lot from each other. Krone came from Heim to this Ishtal beyond the country and beyond the sea. If you think about Krone like that, it''s only natural that you shouldn''t stay like this. Soon I will graduate from school myself, then I may be early as an adult, but at least I am not a child. If so, I have more to think about with Krone than ever before. I felt so strongly. Graf then went back to the Chamber of Commerce, and this case seemed to have one paragraph. Graff promised, so the story will be passed on to Roddy''s father even today. That should tell the story to that Roddy by the end of the day. "Nyah!? Are you guilty of disrespect? Are you guilty of disrespect? "Will you be quiet because I have earaches? Dry Added Adults. And compatibility with your nature. Problem with nausea.... Ain''t here to talk to Katima about that. The experiment led to the demon stone, and I decided to wait a few dozen minutes. Then I''m free to do nothing, so Ain''t told me about what was at school today. For some reason I''m laughing at the word disrespect. I saw Katima and regretted I shouldn''t have spoken. "Huh... disrespect!? Nyahahahahaha!" "It''s refreshing to see what''s funny..." "Nha? Ain''t Ain''t that funny? Words like disrespect are already interesting. Ain''t Ain''t that right? "Unfortunately, I''m glad you''re not as sensitive as Katima." I don''t give a shit about Ain''s sarcasm, I just look like a laughing waste cat. If I could see this look too much as usual, Ein could have regained some mental composure as well. "Ha - it''s weird...... But Ain''t bad either, ''cause we''re in a halfway situation all the time." "... I know that" "Really? Well, either way, I don''t give a shit about my nephew." Katima takes a bespoke nail straw plate and starts maintaining her nails. I still hate good hairy and meatballs for nothing today. "But if I''m going to advise you, I think we should wait a couple more years." "... what do you mean? "Prince Wang gets one right at the same time as he turns 16. That''s a right of command to a royal family that doesn''t have royalty, and I think it''s a good idea to be around? "Ah I see...... As a time." I mean, we have the right to order this wasting cat, too, let''s remember it well. It''s also imperative that you think about what to order. "That''s what I mean. By the way, Ishtarika has few royalties these days. That''s why I want you to increase it in Ain''s generation." "It''s hard for them to give birth to more or nothing..." "It''s also the duty of a royal woman. I don''t know. I think Krone''s ready for that." "I see... wait a minute. Yeah, you don''t have to say it lightly, Krone." Ain said so with a lit face, but Katima looked like a shudder and waved exaggerated to tell him to do it. "Ha... Don''t waste my time, Ein is a pretty wasted prince." Ain''t got Katima sighing loudly, but she can''t leave this whole thing strong, so she shuts her mouth and turns away quietly. "Well, I''m fine. If you have to, Chris can get you pregnant. I''ll give you permission." "I feel sorry for Chris for being allowed to do this on his own..." When talking to Ain, he was a Katima who spoke Chris'' name from time to time, but that''s a little care and support for Chris. I''m not willing to talk to other people about these circumstances, but I wouldn''t be punished for this... I was secretly thinking so. "It''s also a matter of wasting too much money. Ishtarika''s name was used in places where I had no idea, and I was given a mysterious welcome... it''s a little scary." There''s going to be a power struggle, but less royalty is also a problem. If blood muscles were to be interrupted there, the country would be overshadowed by chaos at once. "... Speaking of which, I remembered with a mysterious welcome, I wonder why I was welcomed in the former demon kingdom. To Marco in that living room armor." "Nha? Isn''t that why Ain''t he the King''s Prince? "No, it''s definitely a king prince, but from another country... does it also need to welcome a human king prince? "... chivalrous spirit? "I''m starting to think that''s impossible." If the kings are alive and interact with each other, they understand that such a welcome is natural and Ain''t. But it seemed difficult to clean it up in one chivalrous spirit because it was a country that was enemies rather than enemies of the same race. "What did Marco tell you? "Er sure, ''I dedicate myself to the" Royal Ishtarika ". I was wondering if that would be normal." "... I had respect because the Demon King is a lost royal family. Like what? "Is that what this is about? "Strong demons naturally have high pride. That''s why I obey the strong... it''s not funny to have such a nature." Except for the fact that the Sea Dragon twins honestly follow. Anyway, we''ve been friends since the Egg Age, so we honestly listen to the servants. But let''s remember about Ist''s demonic arena, where Viscount Sage''s demon was frightened by Ain. Sometimes they have those feelings, so Katima doesn''t feel wrong about what she says. "But Mr. Lloyd said he couldn''t win, right? And you need to thank me? "Nyah... then it''s the blood of His Majesty the First. And thanks to you, it was not a mistake to defeat the Demon King! I see. The muscles do go through. Talking about convincing Ain like this, Katima put her hand on her hips with ''Humph''. "Hmm. I honestly don''t want to admit it, but I do feel like I''m right" "Why don''t you honestly admit it!? While blossoming on so many topics, half an hour passed since Katima and I started our conversation. I''ll take the demon stone I was holding in both hands in front of me and see how it goes. "Looks like nothing, see? "Ah, yes, yes, look, here, lend it to me." When thrown lightly, Katima cleverly received its demonic stone in a meatball. I checked the demon stone as I twirled around, and I glanced at the color and turbidity inside. "No problem in normal mental conditions." "Hmm? Normal? "I don''t know when I''m angry. The demons get more powerful when they get excited too, because Ein can''t get rid of that possibility... you know what I mean? "Is that what you mean? But if you''re not smoking like you used to, don''t worry." The first experiment is over. I was also considering experimenting with rooting out, but let''s leave it at this today.... Katima also agreed to the proposal. "Ein, by the way. Olivia seemed happy with Ain''s roots, but you know what? "¡­ exercise the right to remain silent" 113 One question. "There you go. There''s no problem, Your Highness." The next morning, Shearling came to the castle from an early hour. Apparently Emmeh, the disciple, did not appear to have come out of the futon and left it there. "Thank you, Mr. Shearling. More importantly, no problem." As soon as I could, Shearling offered to see the sword. Actually, I told her Ain was leaving, but Shearton said she was going shopping, so she invited her to the castle if it was a corner. We had a light breakfast and then checked with the training center about Ain. There are no people at this hour''s training center, and there are only two of them, Ain and Sheaton. "Well, I forgot to tell you one thing. Perhaps this sword, too, is capable." "Shit, it''s a shame...? "Approaching the human bone may glow" "... why do you glow? No, I really don''t want to." Shearton starts laughing when he hears Ain''s reply, and after a glimmer of laughter he mouths the reply. "High quality undead material, that kind of weapon can be raised. Uh, but it''s not such a dangerous ability to call in people, it''s just that they sometimes react to bones and glow. It''s just really glowing... it''s smaller too" "Does that make sense...? "Sa ''a. You know if people are buried or not? "... that doesn''t mean you''re not boned, does it? "That''s right. It doesn''t make sense to live. So if you want to find a body, why don''t you? I don''t know if I have a chance to look for human bones, but let''s just think about their usefulness. Because of its ability... it''s a feature, so I''d be a little happy to use it somewhere. "I don''t know about the old aristocrats, I enjoyed getting close to the bones of the tortured opponents. I need to talk to you about that. Others stabbed at their dying enemies and watched until they glowed - I guess." "That seems irrelevant, so don''t hesitate." There are quite a few violent stories about the old stories that blacksmiths know. It''s been quite a drastic story this time. "Dear Ein! It''s time to leave or you''ll be late! I can hear Chris from outside the training center. More time had passed than Ein thought, and the time was slowly approaching to leave for school. "Oops. The escort''s calling, then go, Your Highness. I''ll be with you on the way." "Right, so it''s time to go?... Thank you for taking the time to start in the morning" "Ha-ha-ha! Oh, my God! That''s how Ain went back to his room, put down his sword, and left for school with Chris and Shearton. Shearling breaks up in front of White Rose and goes towards buying out food.... This is how Ain''s routine began today. Arriving at the school, Ain still came to joint classes today. Like the other day, he enjoyed his usual face-to-face lunch and breaks after receiving lectures on the contents about the first king of Ishtarika. And the break is almost over... that''s when he took another trip to this classroom. "... this time I have been very disrespectful to His Royal Highness the King. I apologize for that." Graf''s work was so fast. I guess I communicated everything in the course of yesterday and this Roddy was also informed of its contents. As for Ain, I thought it would stick more, so I can say I clapped it out a little. "Okay. You''re going to apologize soon, and I''m going to water yesterday." I say it a little great, but I can''t help it because I can''t even behave in a nasty way. Leonard was dissatisfied with what he did abruptly today, but he didn''t bother to say anything to water it there. Bats and Loran are not interested, but they''re enjoying another conversation. "Thank you for your generous words..." If the place was a place, or Ein''s character was different, it could have been possible for this Roddy''s neck to be dropped. Roddy''s father told Roddy about it strongly. And the chairman''s graph gave him a lot of attention, so he was severely breaking Roddy''s case in those respects. After bowing his head, Roddy left Ain''s classroom to escape. The bats open their mouths watching only how it went. "Hmm? Is he home already?" "I''m done talking to you, and I have nothing to do with it." "Oh well. No, I heard good things at the training ground, you want to know, Ain''t that right? A bat with a niggered grin and tells that. Ain''t interested as a matter of course because it''s unusual for him to say that. "I want to know. I want to know. What have you heard?" "Right?... Actually, that Roddy is a guy, and they say he has the best sword arm." "Heh... who told me? "I caught the right fifth grade and asked. I don''t remember your name or your face." I laugh bitterly at sources that are too appropriate, but it was certainly good information. I don''t think I have anything more to talk to Roddy about, but those stories are surprisingly interesting. "Bye. Bye! Which is stronger, for example, the Bats? Loran, who was listening to the two conversations, has one question. The Bats are also top notch when it comes to swords, then I can''t help wondering which one is stronger. "Ah? That''s you, Loran... you''ll see if you have to try" "Oh, that? The usual bats would insist on being themselves..." "Well, I''m not willing to lose either. But you have to see it. Thank you." What influenced Bats'' mind was the training landscape of the Kingsguard knights at the castle. A cautious and humble part is beginning to appear in the bats, who have been shown much higher levels of skill and speed than they are. "Then Bats. How about, for example, Your Highness? "... the guy who takes the Red Bison from the front can''t possibly beat the schoolboy." This is the only way to answer Leonard''s question. By then, the shock was too great when we first met Ain. "Well, as I said earlier, I''m not willing to lose either. I''ve grown quite a bit too." That appearance, which claims to stand up and show its confidence, is reliable. The three Ains look at that bat and, as usual, zero a grin on the smiling air. That''s how I heard the classroom door open in Ain''s ears enjoying the conversation. "Come on, time for a break is over, gentlemen.... What are you doing, Bats, treat me because I know you''ve grown up fine" Kyle, who was in charge, came to the same person who did not realize the end of the break. With Ain and the others in their seats by their side in a hurry, Bats speaks to Kyle with a full grin after a pocan face. "Professor!? Am I getting big!? "Ah, ah... it''s a lot bigger than it was when I was a year old. But what''s wrong with that...? Just calm down and take your seats." There will be teachers who are liked in the senior year and scared in the lower grades. Kyle was its typical type, and the more popular professor he became in senior year. As we also grow as students, we gradually begin to realize the love that is directed at us. To add further information, it could have been even sweeter for Ain and Bats, as well as Leonard and Loran, who had been taking care of him for six years. "Hey, what do you say, Lorraine? I''m flattered." "Ugh, yeah. Good for you Bats...... why don''t you sit down soon? Hehe, laughing and watching the bat get to his seat, Kyle opens his mouth after a shuddered face. "We don''t need an ordinance, then we start a homeroom....... one thing today, ask me to complete a survey from the school" A handful of (first) students begin to bewilder. I wondered what happened to Ain and the others as well, and waited for Kyle''s next word. "You''ll suddenly wonder when it comes to surveys, but I''m glad you don''t think too deeply. I''m going to ask you two questions, so I want you to answer them." Check the faces of all the students, make room for a few breaths and Kyle opens his mouth again. "School-city rivalry. Raise your hand honestly if you are uncomfortable with your inability to participate." I felt the sound of my heart shaking loudly. That''s not only Ain, but Leonard and Bats sitting beside him, and Loran... no, on the contrary, it seems like everyone in this class shared the same feeling. "... of course you do" The most hands up was the bats. As a student in a school city too, he didn''t know a few things he wanted to go into a confrontation...... but he regretted not being able to leave because of the rules. "Well, yeah, actually, me too..." Then Loran raised his hand and began to draw everyone''s attention. Then simultaneously the students'' hands rose, and Leonard also raised his hands late. The last thing left was Ain, who also checks everyone''s face before softly raising his hand. "... I see. As a matter of fact, I didn''t think anyone would be interested, but I appreciate your input." Kyle took his notebook out of his white coat and started filling out his current survey results. Everyone looked at it and thought it was puzzling, what are we going to do when we hear this? Even if the system changed, we would be after graduation...... Though a moment of hope has come, it is soon filled with the same sense of emptiness as it still is. "It would be outrageous to let hope come to an end. Show your faces and explain why you took these surveys." Together we pay attention to Kyle and watch him strongly what he says next. "¡­ This year is probably two events, sometimes referred to as the first year and will require exams. Because of this, I think we will be competing for argument and swordsmanship, but we are currently conducting surveys with the same content in one (first) and two (second) sets for all grades. In this minute there will be more than a majority, then there will be a rivalry for the top two groups, although within the school." That''s what I''m done talking about, Kyle, but the classroom gets wrapped up in silence for a while. Then it was the bats who cut the tantrum, bang the desk! and stood up in a hurry, wanting to be strong. "Professor......!? That''s not a lie..." "What do you do with lying about this? It''s up to the directors, so it depends on the results of the survey¡­ it''s pretty much a decision." Until this time, a quiet group of (first) students, with a slightly sarcastic attitude, continued to fight the excitement that sprang up in common. "Um... does that mean a pair of confrontations? Excited Loran asks Kyle. Kyle also answered the question honestly, as he no longer gave up. "... oh yes it will. I''ve never held anything like this before." I don''t know what Kyle thinks when he talks about it, because Kyle has a mysterious part. But perhaps this event will lead to an event. I think other groups as well as our own have similar feelings. Anyway, it''s a corner of school life, which is why it''s natural to seek such events. ¡ª¡ª On the way back from school to the castle, Ein enjoyed imagining what the event would be. A number of paperwork awaited Ein when he returned to the castle. Krone, who normally works with us, is also being chased by many jobs, so all this time he hits the job in a separate office. It concerns administration, or petitions from the nobles. And I look at many documents, such as fisheries and agricultural yields. For once, it''s all Warren and the others have looked through, but that''s why it''s unacceptable to press judgment appropriately. Carefully go through each and every one. "Excuse me, Master Ain." "I brought you some tea, thank you, Mr. Martha" Martha comes to Ain''s office just in time to take a break. The time is already nine o''clock at night. Ein, who also took the meal in her room, had been sending her work packing time long after she returned to the castle. "I also brought you a snack, would you like to have it? "I''ll take it. You just wanted it... Thank you." There are two sets of sandwiches next to the tea, which is a delightful amount for the growing Ain due to the volume of one. "You''ve been heading to your desk, aren''t you tired...? "You''re quite used to it, aren''t you? So I guess I''m not tired." In living in a castle, royal work has been done for years. It used to be all about getting sleepy, but now I''m perfectly fine, and I can see Ain''t growing better. "That''s above all. But don''t forget to take a break." "Ha. I know, Mr. Martha.... Thanks for the tea and food, I''ll take a little more time off." "I understand. So if you need anything, I''ll call you." Hearing Ain''s reply, Martha quietly leaves the room. Come on, one more stomp, Ain''t got his hands on the snack Martha gave him, and slaps him on the cheek to get him in the mood. "I think I''ll eat the letter while I check." I don''t need an autograph, my letters and papers. Plus I decided to have a snack while I looked through it. By doing so, you can use your time efficiently.... Slowly as a meal, not that I don''t feel that way, but this was the best I could do for my sleep. "From Grandpa? What is it..." We''re in the same castle, so why don''t we talk with our mouths? Ein used to think so, but the importance of keeping it on the paperwork is certain. I didn''t tell you. Not only can I make no mistakes, I can treat it as more formal than I promised. "Next week again...... the life day standings of the predecessors His Majesty? What''s written in the paperwork is one communication. Two weeks later, it was about asking Ain to stand up. It is that Ein take to the grave together, on the fate day of Silvard''s father, the king of Silvard''s predecessors. Until now, Silvado was the only one who went to the grave every lifeday. It seems to be like a royal gesture of Ishtarika, usually only the king heads to the spot. "Seek to stand because I thought it was time to remember..." As we grew, Ain''t started to get involved in a lot of things. I was convinced that it would be something similar. There are things to learn from Silvado, now king, because he will be king in the future. That''s a thankful story because you can show it next door. "Let''s also tell Krone later. I need you to incorporate it into my plans." We need to look into some later, such as the practices that will be necessary for proper dressing. There are many more things to do in the future, and we need to learn from them. "A king. King... King Ishtarika..." In retrospect of my time at Roundheart, I''ve never thought of becoming the royal family of such a great power. I just stand around for Olivia, and all I can think of is memories I''m sorry for the inconvenience I caused you. What will the ex-families be doing by now? Grint is next to that runaway prince, and Logus must be serving as a general.... I don''t care enough about my grandmother Isis or the Second Lady Alma. If we really decide to meet with Heim, I''m sure we''ll be reunited with Logus. I''m going to be worried about that right now about what kind of face to look like. "Yeah...... I don''t hate it, but I don''t like it, I don''t feel like killing it, but I want a little payback.... ahhh I will no longer" Naturally, there is no love or love left as a family. Nevertheless, it is difficult to put this mood into words. "Well Grint... yeah. I hope you grow up moderately healthy." This idea is incredibly sweet in retrospect of what happened at Euro or at the Mansion of the Round Heart. But my younger brother, who grew up under the influence of Alma and Isis, has no resentment whatsoever. I sometimes thought it was depressing when Euro did, but that would be because of the situation then. "It was a treat. That goes on." Make sure to stretch your torso wide with the paperwork you were checking with one hand while eating the sandwich. With a breath, I feel physically and mentally recovered. ¡ª¡ª Try not to be ashamed of yourself as the future king of Ishtarika. Ain goes to his desk again with that thought in his chest. "It was not a vessel of kings," he refocused again so that they would not say that in the future. "... Speaking of which, it must be a vessel" What is the vessel of the king? corner, so let''s hear that idea from Silverado next time.... Ein thought so. In retrospect, Marco was also talking about vessels and mouths, and if so, Silvado''s answer could be a hint of something. "First of all, we need to finish today''s work." --¡­ Ein''s work on this day lasted until just before he crossed the day. 114 Self-loathing. "... the vessel? Ein, who normally attended school and continued his life as usual. What a short time it took for two weeks to finally be the day of the life of my predecessors. After finishing the discipline of things to offer, Ein and just two of us take to the royal cemetery. Although the suppliers were escorted to the front of the cemetery, only Ain and Silvard stepped in as decided. ¡ª¡ª What is the King''s vessel? That''s one question Ain thought about the other day. Naturally, Ain has a few thoughts too. But still, I wanted you to tell me what Silvado thought. "Ain''t you old enough to think about that, too?" "No, well. Uh... that, yes..." I broke my cheek and gently stroked Ain''s head with a pomp. I do fine as Prince Wang, but the attitude of putting it into words and trying to learn these things is a delightful story for Silvado as well. "But I need time to speak that word. Let''s start with what needs to be accomplished¡­ and then let''s talk slowly. Okay?" "Of course. Then before the grave of His Majesty the predecessor..." The weather is just a little rough today with foggy fine rain. The time was before noon when Ain woke up. It was dusty in the early morning, so although the weather was turning better, the sky still didn''t seem to calm down. The gravestone at the cemetery is also wet by the rain, giving Ain and the others a different look than last time. "But you grew up big. It''s not uncomfortable to be equipped with such a long sword." White and silver-toned outfit with a royal Ishtarika crest on the chest. White gloves made of smooth cloth on hand and a new partner made by Shearling on the hip are carried. Ain''s body, taller than his average height, has what an uncomfortable physique with a long sword on his hips. Of course, Silverado is also dressed in formal attire, and in the case of Silverado, he wears a feather made of white and silver, plus gold thread. And he had a sword on his lower back, just like Ain. "Thanks to you, we''ve grown well." "That''s more than anything. ¡­ Then come with me, Ain, and greet your predecessors in the same manner after the rest." "Yes, I''ll see you in the back" Two people on the grave. First, Silvado stands in front and shows Ain a sample. First give a thank you, then put the next offering you bring before the grave. There''s room for that, so I''ll just carefully put it there. There is nothing like a celebration, but a solemn series of flows. ¡­¡­ Silvered to continue that practice without telling us anything. Ain keeps observing the trick behind him and learning not to be disrespectful when it''s his turn. I had checked the method beforehand, but it would still be a little different if it were the real thing. After a brief period of less than a few minutes, but finishing certain things to do, Silvard finally lifted his sword and pressed it against his chest. "... that''s it. You were watching closely, weren''t you? "Yes, I''ve learned" "Then greet your predecessors similarly.... though, there''s only so much left for Ain to do in the future. Ha, ha, ha! "It''s not a mistake, but such carelessness..." Praying in her heart that she would live longer, Ain''t got her place right and head to the grave. "Phew..." Though he is dead, his opponent is his predecessor King Ishtarika... and the father of Silvard. Even though it is the modus operandi in front of the grave, that Ain is also attacked by just a little tension. Carefully reflect on Silvard''s appearance one by one, and proceed with great care to ensure that no mistakes are made. "... um" Silvado''s voice, which is heard from time to time, tells Ain''t no problem with that. I''m sure this will also be my grandfather''s concern, Ein thanks him for thinking so. With Silvard''s small but influential care, Ain was able to calm down and move on with that set of practices. And it has finally come to the final phase, and there is one last thing to do. "(Take the sword...)" Take the sword and push it in front of your chest. And at the end of the day, it''s all over. So it''s all over and I''ll talk to Silver... Ain''t meant to be. "... Huh!? The sword Ain''t got in his hand... the Shearling Armor sword is starting to glow. Even if the light starts, it is wrapped in a sheath, so the extent to which the light leaks from the root area is noticed. But the light was also firmly confirmed by Silverado, who stood behind him. I hear a breathtaking voice from Silvado standing behind me, but Ein managed to stay calm. --¡­ so this is what Shearton said he was capable of? Because Ein was so convinced. "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I missed explaining¡­" Ain''t done the last thing I''m supposed to do to thank you. I look back quietly and apologize to Silvado first. "What was the light earlier...? "When it''s a powerful undead material, it means you can do these swords. I should have explained it first, I''m sorry" I guess Silvard had knowledge of those swords. After a little thought came to mind, I looked at Ain and said, ''Is that what you mean?'' "I''ve heard of such weapons. I don''t keep those things in the castle, but I knew if that was the case.... but I''ll explain it first. Okay?" "... I understand. I will make sure that this does not happen again." Apparently, he ignores me, and Ain was relieved of that. Even as Silvado, I guess I didn''t think I needed to bother to punish him. "Are you sure you''re gonna react to the bones? "Exactly. It seems like a very useless ability..." "Hmm... sounds like a few things to think about, but it doesn''t look like much to Ain" Exactly. It would be difficult if Prince Wang were asked if he could make use of his abilities even if he had such a weapon. "But I''ve found out one thing. The remains of my father are firmly barbed here, that would be a good thing" I don''t think tomb vandalism will come all the way here because of a tightly guarded land. But then I found out my father was asleep, and Silverado was soaked in sentiment for a little while. "Ain''t it cold? "No, especially. It''s hotter when you''re dressed." It is this outfit that is quite cold resistant to wear a few thick pieces of fabric. No matter how much foggy it rains, it still doesn''t get cold just standing like this. "You should be. It''s not much to talk about in public, so it would be preferable to talk about it here" "Uh... is that what I asked you? "Hmm. I''ve finished what I need to do, so why don''t we answer Ein''s question?" A strong breeze blew for a moment, and droplets hit the two cheeks. Ain''t breathing a sigh of relief when his head is cooled down a little bit. "The King''s vessel. Such stories are not such as to make others listen. But Ein is the king prince... the king of the future. So let me give you the rest of my thoughts." "Thank you, Grandpa." "I don''t mind. I don''t mind. Because Ain''t the only one who can talk about these things... And Ain, what we''re about to talk about is just an idea. I don''t think your lord will ever come to the exact same idea, okay? "Yes...... I know" Did the kings of history have similar ideas? With that in mind, the answer would undoubtedly be ''no''. We have all had different philosophies and ruled in accordance with those times. Even if it''s a different idea, that''s not the mistake. "The rest of the king''s vessel, I think, is" to preside over the life and death of all the people "¡­ I consider it to be able to do so" "The life and death of all the people¡­? "Mm-hmm. That means a lot... Kingsguard knights, for example. The lives they can take by waving their swords and the lives of those who can take them by the rest of their words. This is overwhelmingly more of the latter, you know what that means? "... you will need the king''s name to plead not guilty. For example, if there is a war, many will go to battle in the words of your grandfather." Silvard stares into Ain''s eyes, who speaks so. "Exactly. And if there is a mistake in the rest of the words, the man will only die.... that raw won''t make sense" "Yes, I thought you were right." "And one more thing. Ignorance is a sin, but not guilty of not being a wise man. The king is never a minister, not a general, and if he is not a merchant, he is not a blacksmith." A silvered figure who speaks so with a grand face. Ein keeps listening to the King''s thoughts when he first hears them. "... all you have to do is accomplish what the king is meant to do. The king is nothing more, nothing less, just a king." Some parts were difficult to understand in abstract terms. But there are parts of the senses that are somewhat understandable. It was a strange feeling, but a word that profoundly pierced my consciousness as a royalty. "I need to worry about something. Don''t forget to solve that problem, Ein." "... and I will remember the liver. And don''t forget your grandfather''s words now... I''ll remember them well." "Ha ha! Even my grandfather would be delighted to hear you say that. Come on Ain... why don''t we go back inside before we catch a cold" During this conversation, Ain kept thinking about wrapping up his own thoughts. But it didn''t come true, and my thoughts just stumbled in my head. On the other hand, Ein reiterated that it was still a difficult thing to do, as it seemed nice to ask Silvard what he thought. Really hard for a king, I realized that strongly. Ain''t taken a light bath because it got wet. I don''t have any more plans today, so I can go back to my room and take a break. But I remember my conversation with Silvard, and I''ve been spinning pens since about my desk. "What do I want to do..." I''ve been thinking about the future a lot lately.... I started thinking a lot about Krone. I will surely be king in the future. Unless something happens, it''s decided, and that''s the future that will almost certainly happen. Thinking about that future often makes me think back about what happened at Roundheart. I was born as my oldest son, and at first I got adorable there. My father, Logus, had also taught me the sword and praised me well for my muscular self. But there are a few triggers and that''s over. My brother Grint was wrapped in more love than he was, and he ended up with the next Lord''s seat. As a result. I also recall that my mother''s treatment of Olivia was worse and just filled with feelings of sorry. I wanted to somehow improve the situation, I punched into the workout with some of those thoughts, and from that time on, I was strong enough that there was no one lined up in the same age. After that, it goes to who I am now. For some reason, I traveled to Ishtarika on the night of the unveiling party at the Augusto residence. It''s been shocking, but I''m glad it happened all the time. "Nah or it catches me...... yeah......" Why does Round Heart come out when I''m thinking about the future? There is no such thing as affection, especially if you shouldn''t have cared. Why? That was caught. "Being king and roundheart has nothing to do with anything..." I hate round hearts that make me have these troubles, but I have no place to bump that hateful thought. I''ve just been thinking lately about why I''m so worried about Round Heart. ... with Krone and the future. What''s more, Round Heart... why is this connected? At first glance, nothing seems relevant. Momentum your own cold tea and cool your throat and stomach. "Uh I don''t know what that means...... duh! I couldn''t stand still, though I didn''t get any better from twitching. Only the sound of rain hitting the windowsill sounds quietly all over the room. "I''m very bad at stomping..." Lack of decisiveness? Or is it worrying? I am conscious of my sweet personality, but I do not feel that I am lacking in decisiveness due to issues like this one. Shh! I want to make a decision about things with momentum, like a phonetic sound. Don''t think about anything else. Even if I think about the future with that in mind, it still makes me think about what happened at Heim again. I knew it, but it was something I''ve been repeating over and over here lately. "Oh, I''m out of tea" I tried to relax with another drink, but that ends without me being able to. "Forget it. Let''s go outside for a minute." This feeling I can''t put into words. At last Ain can''t stand it and thinks about going out and distracting him. ¡ª¡ª but because of the momentum gained, Ain''s used cup fell to the floor and cracked. "Uh... I did it..." I tried to reduce my mood even further and call for help to clean it, but somehow became embarrassed to call it, so I started cleaning myself. "Ouch... haha... too much stomping and kicking to laugh" I make it when it doesn''t work. It doesn''t work. If I keep bothering you so far, then Ain''t got no idea what to do with this feeling either. Collect the fragments with the scratched fingers covered and arrange them on a cloth you don''t need. "It hurts no more..." Time to taste the pain alone like this. This is the last time I''ve felt anything like it. Then I remember the old days again¡­ I remember my childhood. While Logus was taking care of Grint, he had many small injuries during his workouts.... This situation is similar to that. "It sucks...... this situation is not good" No matter how you fall, you feel down, while you start to get attacked by feelings that you don''t want to do anything. Just lie back and read the book in silence, enjoy a delicious meal at the castle and relax in a large bath. At the end of the day I want to sleep in my own big bed. "Ha - I can''t believe Cup even betrayed me..." The reason I dropped the cup was in Ain, but I rarely blamed it on the stuff. If you don''t, you can''t do it, and this is how you distract yourself from declining.... but Ain''t noticed the word betrayal. "Betrayal......? Betrayal." Put it into words a few times and repeat it. When I overheard the word betrayal, I didn''t feel like I was going to get close to something. He stops bleeding with his injured fingers and Ain starts thinking on the floor. ... and after a few minutes, I could finally notice new facts. "Oh well. I see how this story is connected." It can also be described as exactly the merit of the injury. Because of the injuries, the seeds of recent troubles here¡­ I know why. "I''m afraid that they''ll love me, and expect me to. Remember to be betrayed... and you''re running away." I was expected when I was born. But as a result, he was betrayed. "What the hell is that? I told you I didn''t care, but I cared enough.... so you were hooked about the Round Heart." When he becomes king Ishtarika, the expectations of the people are set aside and betrayed.... or what if something similar happened? Or betrayed again by those who love themselves.... Can I endure the next? I totally got a point. "I mean haha...... I''m just saying I was a coward." Ain''t covered in a lot of emptiness, get up and head to the couch. After that I spent until the sun changed on it, and by that time I was finally able to get up again. In the meantime I was just sitting quietly on the couch, and my heart kept filled with uncomfortable emptiness. 115 Heim around that time. ¡ª¡ª and Heim one day. Elena, who, as usual, came to the castle to encourage her to work. It''s time for a lunch break, when I started thinking about it. "Dear Elena. His Royal Highness the Third Prince calls for you." "Oh... what are the requirements, by the way? "I thought it was probably about Ishtalika..." It was the other day. Progress was made in interacting with Ishtarika via Euro. The letter of arrival was confirmed by Elena most of all. As for what was written, naturally, this request was pushed. The choice of neutral land as an alternative, a small island off the coast, although according to the nautical chart it is better than Haim. It was written that we should maintain and use it there. It also means that the talks will be cancelled if they cannot be accepted at all. Moreover, the arrival of King Ishtarika means that it will be a large fleet. It''s dark, ''If we meet in Heim, can we destroy them at any time?'' And I don''t feel like they''re saying that. "Okay. So where is Your Highness? "He said he would wait in the courtyard. I thought we were already on our way." "Then I''ll come now, too. Thanks for the report." We also prepared a letter from Ishtarika and others once so that Tiggle could take it out immediately, even if he requested it. Get lightly familiar in front of the mirror and leave the office in a hurry. ¡ª¡ª Heim''s castle is very large. That''s the will and pride of not being inferior to any other country as the heim that names the winner of the continent. And it was meant to show off luxurious wealth. I would also like to see the castle of Ishtarika someday. I want to see how it''s different from Heim''s castle, that''s Elena''s little dream. "Excuse me... what is this, Lord Elena, in a hurry? As he hurried down the hallway, he bowled with one boy. His name is Grint Roundhart. He is the next Round Heart family owner and is entering and leaving the castle as an escort for Third Prince Tiggle. I used to have a face that I felt right, but now my mouth resembles that of my father, Logus, and it''s getting much more riddled. to beautifully cared for blonde hair, its pristine face and even its position as an escort for Tiggle. There''s no way that Grint won''t be talked about in the social world. However, since Grint himself had only seen the anon of forgiveness, there was still no floating topic. "Oh Lord Grint. I''ve shown you an ugly look...... Actually, on my way to His Royal Highness the Third Prince..." "Oh this is an odd encounter. Actually, I''m on my way to Your Highness, too. May I join you? "Yes, of course." Elena thinks in her heart. He is the brother of Ain, the king of Ishtarika. And a brilliant talent born as a holy knight, thirsty for the future more than at an early age. To be honest, I used to think about getting Krone to meet me for a while. I thought Krone might like it, too, if it was the prestigious Holy Knight. I put together a bunch of people who looked into Grint and put them on the desk in Krone''s room. I put it in an envelope and firmly filled the cover with the name of Grint and the letter Holy Knight. The next day, I asked my servant, wondering what had happened, and Krone was doing something Elena didn''t even anticipate. ''... it was in the trash, sealed'' When I heard that, my open mouth didn''t block. No royalties, no holy knights.... I have no idea who the hell would like it, nor does my mother Elena. "(... I was in real trouble then though. But there were some parts that I was convinced of)" But then it was a little while ago. A noble unveiling party, at the Augusto residence. That night. What got into Elena''s ear was the story that Krone might have fallen in love. It took me suspicion if it was the usual Elena, but it was the Augusto principals Graf at the time who spoke of it. Unless he talks about it. Who the hell is he...! I couldn''t help but get excited and stuck with my stepfather. He opened his mouth, which seemed painful, and the name he spoke of was Ain. "Ein......? ''I thought about it for a little while, but I didn''t know which family kid it was. Seeing how that Elena is doing, Graf continues his explanation with a tired look. Be the son of Olivia, the son of General Logas. That''s what Graf said. When I hear that, I get to the point. Olivia and Graf are celebrities with no strangers. I''m ashamed of myself for not understanding right away. He is a child who spares no effort, but he is not too pussy. And my brother who can''t beat my brother...... that''s Ein''s assessment in the social world. The blood muscles are great but still didn''t know what elements Krone would like. ... but now I know. The hero who defeated the sea dragon, the man who became the hero of the great Ishtarika, is Ain. Think of it. The awesomeness of the eye that sees the Krone man. Makes me feel like I''m making it. "Lord Elena? Any thoughts? "... yeah. A little bit about Ishtarika." I''m not lying. Except for Krone, who''s in Ishtarika. "It''s certainly a troubled species. Her Royal Highness is also deeply concerned about Miss Krone, and I hope to help you soon." "Well, it''s comforting....... thank you so much" But now I have to keep lying like this. To protect Harley, Krone''s brother Reel, and everyone who works for the Augusto family, we have to take this secret to the grave. "It''s a really troubled country. I don''t feel polite, I just rely on the strength of that enlarged country" "... yeah. Really." Logus'', and hence Roundheart''s, way of treating Olivia. I also want to say a small novel that I had a problem with that, but I can manage to pull that into the depths of my body. "We''re going to make that man Prince Wang, so it''s a country we really don''t know..." Seeing Grint grunt so quietly, Elena remembers the question she wanted to ask after she did. Forgive me for being slightly disrespectful to the content, but I am the Grand Duke''s self. Yes, I apologize in my heart. "... it''s very hard to hear, but can I ask you one thing? "Yeah, go ahead? What did you do? "... the opponent of Lord Grint''s defeat in Euro, the one I heard was the escort of Prince Ishtarika. And a story told by the Kingsguard knight he was taking, that Prince Wang is stronger.... What do you think of Lord Grint? "Ha ha... this is also a tough question to ask" It''s only a bitter story for Grint, but that did happen. Someone who was treated like a child everywhere and had no hands or feet. His name is Dill, and Grint will always make you feel humiliated. That''s what I meant by a man. "But to be clear, I thought it was just an exaggeration. Indeed, that man named Dill was strong. But I think it''s really just a dream story that he''s even stronger." "... is that right? I''m sorry. It''s hard to answer." "No, never mind." That being said, a grint of bitter expressions. at the Round Heart Mansion in the past, and that is the only way the status quo can be judged. There is no material to determine how much you have grown or how you have grown, because such things are only individual differences. But I don''t think Krone would lie, and I guess he really defeated a demon bigger than the ship by himself. As much as I think about it, I can''t help but wonder about the man named Ain. "Oh here we are, both of you! We''ve been waiting for you! A little conversation, a long thought. While doing so, he arrived in the courtyard where Tiggle waited. He looks like he''s being looked after by multiple servants. Its luxurious appearance is precisely that of the Heim royal family, and I have nothing to think of as an elena or a familiar sight. "Thank you for waiting, Your Highness. He said he needed to talk to me..." "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Your Highness." Elena was followed by Grint throwing words and moving straight behind Tiggle. Elena, on the other hand, proceeds near Tiggle and expresses her deep gratitude as his subordinate. "Good. Well, have a seat first." "¡­ Now if you''ll excuse me" Cheerful Grint speaks that way, and Elena honestly sits down in the front seat. Then a beautiful servant approaches and prepares Elena a cup of tea as well. "I know you do, but it''s about Ishtarika''s letter the other day." "Was it still so" The reason I called it was, as you can imagine, the matter with Ishtarika. Upon hearing it, Elena took out her luggage and took out a letter from Ishtarika from it. "Yes, yes. This letter... I just wrote something I don''t like. Don''t you think? "Yep. You can see better looking down at Heim." "You''re right. I don''t like it, I guess it''s just a big country." Tiggle to open the letter and look at its contents. He was graceful in carrying tea to his mouth from time to time, holding a letter with one hand. "Hmmm... but the face is the same, it''s a letter with no feelings. He thinks you just have to write the letters lightly... so to speak, that''s all you can do." The written letters are indeed very beautiful. If you look at the contrast between well-balanced, thick and thin areas, it even makes you feel artistic. "Who was it that wrote this letter? "As stated at the end of the letter, Prince of Ishtarika¡­ with his assistant Prince of Kings" "Hmm. That''s what it does say." In the name of Silvard, it is described as Assistant Prince Wang as a proxy. Normally, such a proxy does not include the name of the proxy, so it was only written as Assistant Prince Wang. "Such a disrespectful man, I know what his aide was! That''s why you write such dislike letters! Tiggle says so, passing the letter to Elena so she can throw it away. "But I''m the royal family of Ishtarika. Wouldn''t it be chosen over a rather rigorous exam...? "Hmm! Then you should have chosen a more workable assistant! Elena guessed, I guess this just wants to put an ass on...... From Elena''s point of view, the letter is very polite and likeable. Unlike Heim, Ishtalika''s writing instruments give rise to a slight habit. It was also finished to be beautiful and it was a letter to watch and fall in love with. Behind a disaffected tiggle, Grint nodding quietly. "So, Your Highness? What the hell are you talking to me about? "Oh yes, it was!... You remember a secret detective like Lili? Bitter memories. Over the years, she was a woman who had always worked in the castle, a competent civilian who also assisted Elena. It seems that Elena was a spy for a long time until she found out, and that information has already been passed on to Tiggle as well. "My lack of power has caused a lot of inconvenience to Heim..." "Oh, that''s fine. Whoever hired him was worse, and no one in the castle noticed. So Elena is not guilty, will you raise your face?" Elena, who was bowing her head, raised her face in the words of Tiggle. Sometimes Elena can work, but Tiggle likes Elena for other reasons. Naturally it was about Krone, for which there were verses that Elena and Harley would use heavily. "Well, it''s about that lili thing. I thought we''d do the same thing." ¡­ another abruptly unexplained story. Elena felt that way, but she manages to stop it from appearing on her face. "... you say? "It''s a birdland-owned ship. and get in as an adventurer and go for Ishtarika" "So, Your Highness!? Are you insane!? Birdland is not a state, it''s a region where merchants cow. And the adventurers buy the material, and the nobles drop the money in the luxury inn. Birdland is the center of such a continent. The merchants have excellent speech and financial skills, and many ships also own them. "Oh, it''s sane. Naturally, I can''t go, but I''m going to send some candidates.... plans do, we want to do it next spring" "So, what if... you mean to proceed by boat from the Republic of Rockdam? "Don''t be. Rockdam is a long way to go, indeed. Besides, even on this continent, it would be the only country that could hold up against our country. It''s dangerous, but it''s not a big deal if you interact with the adventurers." "... was that what happened" The Republic of Rockdam boasts an area second only to Haim and boasts many agricultural zones. About a few times a year, but there are certainly ships bound for Ishtarika. As things stand, rock dams are best if you don''t go from Euro, and if you use other means, you no longer have as much means as clandestine immigration. "But we''re only talking about it with a test meaning... I can only stay in Ishtarika for a few days." Does fulfillment make sense to that? Elena has those doubts. Anyway, I don''t think it would work in a country called the vast Ishtarika, just for a few days or so. "I mean, we get back on the ship that''s finished replenishing, and it''s almost payback. After giving it a try, depending on the result, send in a second line immediately. Let''s do it on an annual basis." Take a few days to cross the sea, stay for a few days and return to Rockdam for a few more days. It then takes a few days to return to Heim. It was too inefficient to say anything, but it was surprising that Tiggle was thinking about this. "When that happens. Port town Magna...... is it? "Uhm. The area to arrive will be a port town called Magna. Nevertheless, it won''t be far to the port town of Roundheart in our country! Ha ha, and while watching Tiggle laugh high, Elena starts thinking a little. As an appointment, it''s full of holes, and there''s no such thing as efficiency. But I''ll see how it goes across Ishtarika, and there''s a little interest in that. "¡­ is that candidate going to do? "Oh yeah! To some extent, we have to choose the best! Elena thinking with her hands on her mouth. ''If so¡­'' he opens his mouth and speaks to Tiggle. "Then I have one suggestion. ¡­ on the occasion of the candidature for that investigation, be sure to -- ¡­" From time to time...... no, I often wonder, shouldn''t we be a little more cautious? Especially if you''re licking the other guy. I wonder how your posture is. "I''m not going to say it..." After my conversation with Tiggle, I was in the process of taking another trip to my office. But at the end of the day, I think it was a good story to get interested in. "I don''t know what to say to him (Harley). Well, let me tell you something." Thinking about her husband who isn''t here, Elena was optimistic that she would manage. Well, when I get back to the office, it''s work. That''s what I thought. It was about the arrow tip. "Oh, Elena! Elena! What are you doing in here? "Ko...... this is Your Highness. It''s strange to see you in a place like this." In plenty of shape, sweat on the forehead that floats just by walking. A unique body odor on the head where the hair starts to thin. Only the outfit is a luxurious and splendid piece of making. She is accompanied on both sides by a woman of good style, dressed in a thin cloth. His name is Rayphone. As a standpoint, he is a fine first prince and naturally comes first as a right to inherit the throne. "Ah, an odd encounter! Just fine, Elena too! "How about...? "You''re going to play in my bedroom now, why don''t you join me? Fun and pleasant, huh? That''s what I said, holding a woman lined up on both sides all the time. Highly tall and physically fit Rayphone. When held by him like that, the women look very small, too. "I''m sorry. I have a husband and it is an honorable invitation..." "I''ve been saying this for a long time, but never mind! I''ll tell Harley. Come with me." I was drawn to my hand for a long time and couldn''t resist its strength. ''Not good...'' Put your head to work on what''s going on with what''s really about to take you. "... brother, what are you doing? "Mmm? Oh Tiggle, but whatever you ask me... I was going to have fun with a woman in my bedroom! Is that why you''re just trying to take Elena with you? Elena is beautiful, too. I''ve been asking her out for a long time, but it wasn''t convenient! The words, spoken with a unique discouragement, echo across the wide hallway. Tiggle, who heard and understood it, once sees Elena, then turns his gaze back on Rayphone and opens his mouth. "I take it personally to have fun with a woman I like, but I thought I shouldn''t be forced" "I''m not forcing you! Elena is happy too! "... Really? But even if I were happy, I don''t think Elena would." I thanked Tiggle for all this time. If he hadn''t come, he would have been in a bit of a hassle and a difficult situation. "Why!? You don''t think I can handle it? "To your father... no, Your Majesty will scold you. The marriage of a superior nobleman takes place under His Majesty''s approval. If so, if your brother does something different to it, I''m sure His Majesty will scold your brother too." "Mm... Mmm! That shouldn''t be! Don''t let it piss your father off..." Rayphone hated that King Heim''s anger would affect his position. That''s why I honestly pulled it off when I heard the word. "I don''t want the throne, but this life is important.... I''m sorry, Elena, that''s why I''m going! "Yes, then take your time" It''s probably the whore he''s taking with him. I have a headache over his whore expenses scabbing year after year, but it''s cheaper than getting my hands on noble daughters and such. That''s how Rayphone left the scene. I''m sure he''ll have a good time in his bedroom from now on. "¡­ Your Highness. Thank you." "No, never mind. I''m rather sorry, it''s like a whore is about to make me do something." I wish you would just shut up and get your hands on a whore, but I want you to give me a break because I occasionally wake up with these troubles. I appreciate your lack of interest in the throne, but it always makes me wonder if you could be a little more adult. "By the way, Your Highness. Was there anything yet? "Oh yes, they do. You came after Elena for a reason." "What did you do? "That was earlier. I want to have a meeting about the candidates, so I want you to consider that date. That''s all it was." "Well, was that... If you ask me, I''m sorry I bothered you." Tiggle occasionally becomes behavioral. The case of Euro, for example, is a good example, and he suddenly wants to do it himself, as he did then. Act as soon as you think of it. It is also true that Tiggle has such character and that it is appreciated. That''s also very popular in Heim. "I understand. So is it better in the near future? "Uhm! Even though it''s still over six months away, it''s a thing. You should make as many decisions as you can." "I think you''re right. Then let''s hurry and adjust." "Oh! I asked you, Elena! -- Then I''ll go back to the courtyard. Because I left Grint behind, too, ha-ha! Elena exhales deeply as she sees herself back in a good mood. So is the case with Rayphone, but today is a tiring day. There was much to think about and a new schedule needed to be adjusted. "... I wonder what you two are doing in Ishtarika" Will Graf be doing well? And Krone would have grown up to be any woman. Thinking about it was Elena''s recent pleasure. 116 Goddess during the sight. Ain noticed his mood and it took about half a month. The next day I realized I was off school for the first time. I was so disgusted with my mental situation that I couldn''t sort it out that I used my first pseudopathy. It was important for Ain to be sick, and the castle made a slight noise. I didn''t want to take too much care of Ein either, so I insisted on being ''fine''. The rest of the day ended in just one day, but Ain''t still looking better than usual. At first glance it always looked the same, but it was only natural that those in the castle who had seen Ain since they were young would notice the anomaly. "Bye, Krone. Good luck today." "Uh, uh... Um... Ein? "Hmm? What''s the matter with you? After work Ain and Krone always look the same from the side. But Krone was also aware of Ain''s strangeness. Dinner''s already done, the two of us finished our night club work. Ain took a seat quietly, making sure the job was done. "Um... I can''t, you didn''t...? "Uh, say that to Krone... It''s okay, I''m just a little tired lately." "Oh yeah...... Are you sure? You okay? Seeing Krone asking how Ein is doing over and over again, that Ein also fills me with feelings of sorry in my heart. I am glad that you perceived my affairs in this way, but I deeply apologized that I was not in the best shape of the book. "I''ve recovered a lot after a day off, so I''ll tell you if it gets tough again. So, I''m really okay." Surely Ain''t hiding something, Krone is so sure. But Ain''t got a strong will either, and then he can''t even ask, so Krone decides to watch him softly. "... I''m staying at the castle for a while because I have work to do too. So, um... let me know right away if anything happens, okay? "Mm-hmm. Rika, that might get you there even if you don''t have business, but give me a proper welcome." "Hehe...... ok. Then you can wait for me whenever you want." He was Ain, who just seemed to be imposing, but that''s what he said and left Krone''s office. Krone sighs deeply and worries about what''s going on. ¡ª¡ª Conn. "What?... Yes, please" Soon after Ain left, Krone, surprised by the sound of the clerk''s office being knocked, responds to the visitor. "Excuse me, Mr. Krone. That...... it''s me. I''m Chris." "K, Mr. Chris!?... and anyway. Come inside¡­" Visitors are rare, Chris. Hearing Krone''s reply, he rushes in with his feet. "I''m suddenly sorry. Um... I was wondering when it was outside..." "Could you wait for Ain to be gone, please? "Uh, yeah. Actually, it is." Chris'' topic is also about Ain. But Krone was a little thankful, because there were not many people who could talk to about Ain this way, and it was just a matter of wanting to know what was going on these days. "How''s it going lately...... right? Ask Chris that as he prepares his tea. Then Chris, sitting on the couch, opens his mouth and immediately agrees to that. "Yes, it''s about Ain these days" "I knew it was. As a matter of fact, I was worried about that, so I was happy to see Chris." Krone smiling gently, and Chris sitting on the couch are both beautiful. But the mood was not calm. "... In fact, His Majesty gave me an order today" "Orders, is it? "Yes. The contents of this are Ein''s surveillance¡­" Just in case "doesn''t happen, don''t take your eyes off it. Oh... now I''m different from Dill, and I''m just leaving it to you." Silvado is also worried. Also, in case you don''t disappear like the first prince... it was about that worry. "His Majesty said that Ain''t he worried about the future... that''s what he said" "In the future... do you mean since you became king? "I think that''s what you mean.... to be clear, I wonder if it''s a problem that we don''t understand" Krone agreed to that, too. It''s natural to be king, but it''s not that easy. There''s a lot to think about, people in special positions. It would be natural to have the corresponding problems and thoughts. "That''s why I have one favor for Mr. Krone." "... ask me, is it? Chris takes a deep, deep breath with his hands on his "right chest". ¡­ I repeated it several times and spoke to Krone about the content of the request. "Mr. Krone is the only thing Mr. Krone can do.... I want you to support Ain because I can only do it in that position. And I... what I can do in this position of mine. I''ll put that into words and tell you, Mr. Ein." "What I can only do..." "Yes, I''ve decided to be ready too, so I thought I''d tell Ein that." I work my brain desperately and think about what I can do. I''ve supported Ain as an aide, but what more can I do... "... Mr. Krone is a special woman. She is the only woman who is an aide but is also heavily involved in her personal life and connected by a deep bond with Master Ain.... There''s something I can do because I''m such a Mr. Krone. Not only as an aide, but also because I''m a woman named you." There are things you can do as a single woman, not as an aide. Chris told Krone so. "... is that what you mean" "Here''s what I''m saying, too, but I still understand it''s hard... hey, sorry about the throw..." She was a beautiful woman with a riddled look until earlier, but now Chris looks panicked with her head. The figure was adorable, and Krone put her hand on her mouth and smiled softly. "Dull...... hey mr. Chris. You were amazing Rin earlier, and now you''re adorable, aren''t you? "... ugh, ugh... don''t tease me" Chris is adorable with his face slightly uplifted. As if the problem had been solved a little earlier, Krone was able to change her mood lightly. I guess I owe that and this to Chris. "It''s time for me to go back......! Because I can''t leave it to Dill all the time." "Yeah, I get it.... Thank you, Chris" "... no. Never mind." Dill was turning me into one, but I want to go back and watch Ain''t myself. That''s what Chris thinks and gets up off the couch. "Then it''s time to go back. Excuse me suddenly." "No, that was really helpful, Mr. Chris" I guess it really helped. Krone looks at Chris with those reassuring faces. Chris checked it and then looked back and headed to the office door. "--¡­ but Mr. Krone. I envy you." Gacha, and Chris leaves the room with the sound of the door open. As far as she was concerned, I was going to whine so that it didn''t sound like Krone, but unfortunately that whine was going to reach Krone. "Ha... you''re hot, Ain''t you? ''Cause you''re gonna make such lovely girls like you so much." Krone smiled but said so with a jokingly vocal tone. Ein, who remained disgusted even the next day, is just not good as it is.... that''s what I kept worrying about. I just go to school normally and work normally when I get back to the castle.... I did repeat this flow, but it is obvious that it is not at this rate. What''s more, the problem is that everyone knows about the situation. "That''s why I''m here. What do you think?" "Queue?" "Hagu, gu, gu, gu! And one more morning after a day. Ain was playing with the twins at a dock in the harbor. The person who killed the parent asks the twins for their opinion.... It was an act that seemed morally problematic, but for the twins Ain''t particularly problematic because Ain''t a parent. "You guys are getting tight.... you guys are going to be able to invade the harbour town across the ocean." Staring in the direction of Heim. I don''t mean it, but I also want to say those twisted things. Anyway, the name of the port town is Round Heart. "Cu......" "Hagu, gu, gu, gu! My sister Elle looks at Ain worried, but my brother Al just eats and fishes the fish Ain brought. Ain''t that sight funny and leaks a grin. "Culp!" "Cua!? Make a loud noise and snap my brother''s head with a proud fin. Then Al looks at his sister with surprise. These are demons called kings of the sea, and they treat Kraken like a toy, so they really don''t know the world. "Elou? It''s fine. Al must have been hungry, too, so I don''t care." "Cure......" "Yes, sir. Good boy, good boy..." How long is he? If you stretch your neck and also your tail, it will likely reach another 20m. More and more of these days the growth rate has increased, and we can no longer see ourselves in the castle''s water fields. Maybe I''ll take some action. I would have pinched that in my ear, but given the size of the future sea dragon, it would be difficult to come to the castle anymore. "All right, all right." Elle takes his head to the dock, and Ain gently strokes his nose. Al seemed to wonder what was going on and was circling around the area between the two of them. ... and as soon as I suddenly start diving, I can''t see that. "Oh, that? Al, he''s gone away..." "Curuza......" I''m comfortable being stroked by my father (Ain), and I can''t see Al at all, El. He closed his eyes and was quietly indulging in the feel of Ain''s hand. "I thought it would take a hundred years to get bigger, but I wonder if it''s a nutritional issue..." Many nourishments that continue to be given by Katima. The twin sea dragons that continue to absorb the strength of the land demons, if they grow at this rate, could probably be twice the size of the sea dragons that have ever been confirmed. ... then it would really be the patron saint of the continent. ¡ª¡ª Basha! With that in mind, the water suddenly swayed, from where Al, who should have been diving, appeared. "Cuh...... cuh! "Duh, what''s going on suddenly... that? It''s in my mouth." Gotton, a hard, heavy object was placed next to Ain. Then the appearance of Al with his face on it like Elle, with his eyes shining. "... you worried and looked for me? Ha ha...... thanks Al. Thank you." A large mass of sea crystals about 40 cm long, I guess I''ve been looking for that on purpose. Ain''t they glad to bring sea crystals, because they understood that, and Ain''t gonna get better with this! I was diving into the sea thinking like this. "Hahu......" Exhales happily from his mouth and begins to enjoy Ain''s hands as does his sister. It''s really just a pet when you''re doing this, and I don''t think you''re a demon that''s going to be a national disaster. For Ain''t, though, it''s just like a cute kid from the start. "Okay, okay..." For a while, this is how he enjoyed his time with the twins, and Ain finally returned to the castle after the evening. "... I can''t sleep" I ate when I got back to the castle and did a little work in my room. Ain''t told me not to think about it, just kept quiet about it. Later that night, I went into bed for about two hours. Sometimes I get sleepy, but I wake up in a few minutes too. Ain''t been able to sleep late at night at last, having repeated that over and over again. Only the moonlight keeps plugging into the dark room, and when you shut up, a lot of things turn your head. I''ll apologize to Krone next time. Sorry to bother you...... and. It was obvious that she had noticed, and Ain knew it and was sweet on her kindness. Nevertheless, there are other people besides Krone to apologize for... "Come on......" Get out of bed and head to the teapot you put on the table. Pour that into a cup because there''s still tea in there. I moistened my oral cavity with it in my mouth and exhaled. "Let''s go for a little walk... well, in the castle" Let''s go change our mood. That''s what I thought, so I thought I''d take a walk in the castle. Take off your sleeping roll, take the shirt and pants that were nearby and wear them. I was dressed too rough, but I wouldn''t mind at this time.... and no one will see me. "Sa. I don''t know where to go..." When I think about where I''m going, there''s one place in my head.... It''s not usually a good place to go in at a time like this, but a special tense ein like now decides not to worry about that and go there. "Okay, let''s go. Aim¡­ --" "I was a little scared. I probably can''t if I''m my usual self." Every time I walked down the lighted corridor, the sound of the soles of my shoes and the floor bumping echoed. Walk in a special and unusual atmosphere and after a while Ein arrives at the place of destination. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang" Making a woody noise, the door between the glances opens to the left and right. "Well, I never open it myself..." Even though I say nagging, all the facts of it are manual. It was a story that couldn''t be tightened up, but I guess I just can''t help it today. Then he was enveloped in darkness even during the sight, and not one of them was there. Due to the thick carpet laying, Ain''t never going to sound the footsteps he walks. But the throne of the king slowly approached as he went down that path. Ein is blinded by it. "The only seat where only the king can sit..." In other words, it is the only chair that Silvado will allow, and the chair that Ain will sit in the future. Ein, who approaches it, stops walking on the line where the beholder stops. ¡­¡­ I just stare at the throne without thinking. Doing so brings a lot of thoughts to mind, but it''s strange that I''m in a somewhat calm mood right now. "... who made that throne?" I thought it was a question. What kind of craftsman makes it, and how many years is it the throne of things? Ain''t had enough room now to ask those questions. I didn''t ask anyone, I just snapped small. Ain intended to, but I could hear the voices of those who didn''t expect it from behind. "The throne will be made when a new king takes office. So there''s only one person in my life who can sit on that throne. ¡­ The throne on which Ein sits will be a different one. Craftsmen will be selected at that time." "... thanks for explaining. Chris." I replied that way without looking back. I don''t know how long she''s been around, but she must have noticed right after Ain left the room. The usual Ein might have noticed the signs, but today Ein didn''t feel them for a moment. "But Dear Ein. It doesn''t look like a great place to take a walk..." "Just miss it today. Right?" "... Well, what shall we do? After a small laugh, Chris mouthed to tease Ain. He looks unusual to Chris and is taken for a moment as Ain. But Ain also makes fun of him for losing, so he opens his mouth with a little thought. "If you don''t miss me, I''m gonna suck on demon stones like I used to. Yikes? Laughing and joking as well, I said this. The usual Chris would get me on this joke, but I just don''t get that reply today. ... have I failed? Ain gets worried in my heart. "... yeah, you can smoke it. That''s why I''m here." "Uh... hey, what are you talking about..." When I looked back in surprise, Chris was in front of me, nearly 30 cm away, and I knew every single one of her long lashes well. From such a close place, Chris stares into Ain''s eyes. Last year, if you think about it. I used to describe her as like a goddess when I used Chris as my exclusive escort. ... the figure of Chris illuminated by the moonlight, which, like the goddess of the moon, held the beauty of human separation. Eyes, nose muscles, mouth...... and contours. Such a beautiful woman with no gaps in everything is staring at herself. She was also dressed a little rough, just like Ein, in skirt type knightly clothing, with a single blouse on her upper body. "So you can smoke it.... That''s why I''m here." "... No, you can''t do that. That can be life-threatening, so that''s just a joke." "Dear Ein? Is it deliberate to make you feel bad sometimes......? "Bad guess...? Gently take Ain''s hand and wrap it around with both hands. Then he takes his hand in front of his chest, closing his eyes quietly and opening his mouth. "I dedicate everything I have to Dear Ein. Can you take it? "Huh...!? When I''m done, I open my eyes and point pale eyes like sapphires at Ain. "I don''t know what that means... how could you do that" "Because I wanted to dedicate it. Or Dear Ein, do you not want me......? "No, no! It''s not a matter of not needing it or needing it... that''s not the problem. I really care about Chris... but that''s..." Ain, who seemed in a hurry, continues that "gruesome" excuse for a while. Chris enjoys the look of Ain for a moment before turning a gentle look to Ain. "I''m ready.... Do you remember? It was the other day when Ein grew up as a dry adder. That morning, I asked you to wait until you were ready." "I remember... but that" "You remembered, didn''t you? Thanks!... I''m glad to hear that." Bad, I rarely lose Chris'' pace. Ein, who thought so, tries and errs in trying desperately to regain the lead, but today Chris was strong. Softly honeycombed but with a thick core of strength behind it. "It''s what I''m most worthy of being dedicated to. So I dedicate it to Ein." "So, that''s why I don''t suck...! I just went somewhere worried, and Ain''t just desperate to think about what to do with this rampant Chris. Between the glances of the moonlight, it seemed silly to me what I was doing in such a place. "Here is my demon stone......" Ein''s hands I was holding. Take Ain''s left hand from it and push it against his right chest. What I''m wearing is a shirt. I feel a little stiff touch down there, but I''m sure that would be Chris'' underwear. Chris'' soft touch and warmth begin to convey to Ain''s palm pressed there. Chris holds Ain''s hand with his own two hands and presses it hard against his chest. Then her breasts, which were hugely fruitful, reshaped to match Ain''s hand. "Become... what, what...!? With so much going on and nervousness, Ain''t been able to move my body. Chris would be in a tough situation as well, that''s how I looked at her expression, just staring at Ain with a look like the Virgin Mary. "Dear Ein, please calm down.... Can you tell? It''s like a heart, and the stones are beating again and again." Chris begins to gently stroke Ain while supporting his hand. At the end of that hand is Chris'' breast, and what he''s doing is very bold. However, when Chris is doing so, Ain also begins to calm down, and gradually begins to notice what she calls a heartbeat and doings. "... yeah. It''s definitely beating..." Chris, hearing it, says, ''Feel a little more,'' and begins to gently stroke Ain''s hand. From one finger to the wrist, he continued to gently and lovingly stroke it to near his elbow. Then as much as Chris feels Ain''s pulse, there''s a quiet time between them. ¡ª¡ª For both of us, we spend that time feeling very long. Chris finally opened his mouth. "... if you don''t want to smoke, I''ll offer this to you." "Dedicate...? "Yes, I''m offering.... Dear Ein, would you mind if I put my hand on your right chest too? "Mine? Yeah, that''s all right..." "Yep. Thank you." I smiled happily and pointed the hand I was stroking at Ain. It arrived at Ain''s chest in a relaxed motion. "This is a ritual that we, the old elves, pass on.... it would have meant something different. I dedicate myself¡­ In that sense, I decided to use this method this time." Stand up with your hands on each other''s right chest. Chris began to talk about the meaning of this. "The right breast of our elves is inhabited by demonic stones. By touching each other, you show the greatest trust and love for them." "... I see" "So I swear" Ain''t hands or Ain''s chest. Chris, who kept staring there, looks up and starts staring at Ain from the front. No heart or Chris'' demon stone...... I feel its beating bigger. "Whether you''re sick or hard, death awaits you first. I will come with you. Even if this life runs out, its soul will continue to lean on you. ¡­ so please, remember this" Ain''t been stared at with moist eyes and given those words. For a moment I drowned in the illusion that I was not myself, but a glimmer of tears conveyed my cheeks. "Oh, my... Dear Ein!? Are you okay, why are you crying like that..." I don''t know why myself. But when I thought my heart was warm, my tears flowed naturally. Just a drop of tears...... the tears stopped just that, but Ayn did shed tears. "Uh, uh... duh, what do I do..." "Pu...... Hey, hey, Chris? You felt like a goddess, but if that happens, you''re ruined, right? "Oh, yeah... Huh!? Because I can''t believe Ein is crying..." But I feel refreshed for the first time in a while. Now I could laugh from the bottom of my heart, and raise my voice of joy from the bottom of my heart. This would undoubtedly be due to Dear Goddess of the Moon (Chris), who is confused in front of you. "Ah. Something''s getting ridiculous, but thanks to Chris, I''m feeling better. Thanks." I stroke Chris'' head in return. Then he raises his voice, "Ha ha," and honestly accepts it, Chris. If I had a tail, I would have swung it around at a fair rate. "I think I''ll go back to my room.... you can hang out with me until I''m sleepy, right? "Huh... of course! I will do everything in my power to stay with you..." Become a stiff face and Chris starts thinking about something. Then he convinced himself and told Ain "Um... well, then can I call you another one? "I don''t think anyone''s awake at this hour... Uh, who is it? It''s unusual for Chris to say these things. Ain''t interested in who the hell he''s going to call. "It''s Mr. Krone. I think you''re probably still awake, so you can call me... okay? I see, Krone. But that''s convenient, I just wanted to apologize. Finally, I have to think of something to thank you for. That''s how Ein agrees with Chris. "Yeah, okay. So, can you call me? "Okay! So... I''ll send Ein to his room first." The two do so and walk away from each other as if they were "always" having fun. Ain''t had a real smile on his face for the first time in a long time, too, as the troubles of the past few days seemed to be heading towards improvement. ... that seemed to be confirmed by the two men who were in the small room behind the throne, both of whom were quietly raising their voices of joy. "Your Majesty, I''m glad you made Lord Chris exclusive." "... outcome theory, but you seemed right. There still seems to be a lot of lumps in my mind, but it will be a little towards improvement" Silvard and Lloyd just happened to enjoy the small room. In doing so, Ain and the others came between the sights, and Silvado and the others were softly disappearing. Ein, it''s still there. You''ll be worried about it, but you must still have felt comfortable. The attitude shown earlier is nothing short of proof of that. "Being king wields many emotions. And a lot of worries." "You''re right...... "But I''ve thought of one thing." "... and you say? Silvered, who was a joyful expression, but suddenly changed his expression to something confusing. Lloyd asks what''s wrong with him and asks right what Silvard cares about. "What Chris did is that... I mean, would it be arr? Put your hands on your forehead and sigh deeply. It''s like frightening, it''s like mindful... or watchful. It became such a facial expression. "... I understand what His Majesty means. I see. Is that so?" "Ugh, um. Ein didn''t understand what it meant, and Chris seemed to use it as a different meaning. But he still said he would give it all. So I mean..." "That''s right. Sure, that was an old elf ritual, and I don''t think many people know" what that means "..." While they have a conversation, they still remember Chris and Ain earlier. And I paid strong attention to earlier rituals. "You''re such a prince of kings... not at all" 117 How to spend until noon. Chris'' influence is enormous. That was more than the people around him felt, Ein felt about it. ... thanks to her for helping me last night. The expression "helped" may be different, but I couldn''t think of the right words. "Huh... Sleep..." Rarely did I stay awake until the sun rose. But that''s not only Ain, Chris and Krone do the same thing. After last night''s glimpse, Chris was on his way to Krone''s room, as he put it. Krone was up and working too, so I responded right to Chris'' call, what''s going on at this late hour? And at first, I was wondering. Ein wants someone to talk to. Krone, hearing that from Chris, throws away whatever work he was doing along the way and rushes to Ain''s room. "What''s wrong, Ein? Something to think about... '' "Krone! I''m so sorry for worrying you! The moment he entered the room, Ain got up off the couch and apologized so. I could have guessed then, that you were feeling a little better. ''Are you okay now...? Ask him that just in case, with a troubled look, Ein replies: ''Ugh, um... I''m still in the middle of a bit of a problem. But maybe the time to twitch is over, I''m really sorry.'' Though I still didn''t seem to be feeling well. Still, I could have had a full time, as if the backwardness had disappeared. Light food was prepared and rare and light liquor was also mouthed. The time to talk to each other in a good mood was fast flowing and quickly becoming brighter out the window. "Well. Today then..." Today was a day when the school was there. But Ain was going to rest today. And then I gave Silver some time to consolidate my thoughts a little bit... that''s what I was deciding. ¡ª¡ª Conn. "Go ahead." "Excuse me, Master Ain. I came with a reply from His Majesty." "Thank you. So, Mr. Martha, what did Grandpa say? Shortly before dawn, he asked for a message to the service he was working at that hour. The person who tells it is Silvado. Can''t you give me a day today, or I was asking you to? The usual Ain''t already time to go to school, but for that errand, I''m spending some time in my room. "We''re going to see you around lunch. As soon as we could afford it, we called for Ain." "Okay. Let''s finish our meals and stuff first." "Would you like to enjoy it in your room? "... No, I''m eating in the dining room today. At the cafeteria." Martha doesn''t put much attitude on her face. However, after years of friendship, I was also becoming aware of a slight change in expression. "I haven''t been in Kingsguard training in a long time. I''ll move my body a little, then I''ll eat, and then I''ll get familiar and go to Grandpa''s. You don''t mind, do you? "... I''m in awe. I''ll tell you what." "Yeah, please. I''ll be downstairs as soon as I can, if you need anything." "I understand. Please be careful not to get hurt." I wanted to keep my head refreshed so it was easy to think. Prince Wang waves his sword to sort out his feelings. That may not look like a clever trick at first sight. But for Ain, that must be the most effective thing. Ain, who was aware of it, decided to spend it that way until it was time to make a promise. "But something tells me my body is doing better than usual..." When I grip the sky, I see my body wrapped in a little fullness. Whether the change in mood affected the body, back to back with the spiritual side, he was in good shape in physical terms Ein. "Mmm... Dear Ein? It''s rare to see you here. Good morning." "Good day, Mr. Lloyd. Can I join you? "Of course I don''t mind...... what happened suddenly? More than that, the school..." Kingsguard Knight Training Station. There was a rare Lloyd there. He is also quite busy and doesn''t have much face for training. That''s the same thing with Dill, and these days it''s rare for Grayshire parents and children to come to the training ground. "I wanted to talk to Grandpa, so I decided to take the day off." "I see... is that what happened" Lloyd, who speaks like that, has the sight of last night''s sight in mind. Ain''t about to move on, Lloyd who felt that way makes one suggestion. "If you don''t mind, can I take care of you? Ships across for Ain. He''s the one who beats me more than anyone else, and that means he''s a great opponent now. Use Lloyd to organize your head. That was too luxurious of a story, but let''s just sweeten up on that generosity this time. "Father. In this place... isn''t it, Ain''t it? I didn''t expect to see you here... Good morning" "Morning, Dill. Actually, we''re going to be dealing with Mr. Lloyd." Maybe Lloyd had something to do. Looks like Dill was looking for Lloyd in that evidence. Even though Ain knows it, Lloyd will deal with it all today. That''s what I said and tried to prioritize myself. "Duh, what''s wrong with you? From this hour on..." "Kind of. I''m dying to move my body, and I''m sorry, Mr. Lloyd, can I borrow it? "Fine or nothing... naturally. If you''re such a father, be my guest." He seemed dissatisfied with being told he was such a father, but Lloyd suppresses that feeling in front of Ain. While he seems a little dissatisfied, he begins to look at the training wooden sword. "Dear Ein. What shall I use my sword for? "... then I guess I''ll use this today" "Yes, sir." Lloyd showed some to Ain, and Ain took a sword from it. That''s a long sword, just like Ein''s new partner. I chose a sword that was different in its own right from the one made by Shearton, but similar among them. "All of a sudden, Mr. Lloyd, it''s because he''s tough on you, and it''s okay after you deal with a few people, right? "Naturally. As a matter of fact, there have been hard times lately when Ein''s opponent has had to keep his body moving." "What is it, Mr. Lloyd? I won''t show you such a bareback habit...... then I''ll call you when I''m warm, so prepare yourself a little, too, Mr. Lloyd! Ain''s hindsight then dominates and takes him to the training ground energetically. Dill looked after him wondering what was going on. "... Dill. You deal with me." "Ha? Uh, yeah, I don''t mind, but what''s the matter? Suddenly..." "If you don''t have high quality training, it might be possible." "... that you would injure Master Ain? That''s a big problem. Dill thinks so and moves to the rush support. If it''s the usual Lloyd, he''s done a little tricking, and he''s been training with Ain with exquisite force. But Ain keeps growing... fast enough to leave the people around him. "... No, you''re not. Just in case I don''t get hurt." That Lloyd''s voice never reached Dill''s ear, who was in control. "Then Dear Ein. It''s the main battle as usual. Are you ready? "It''s all right, anytime." If you hit the Armor, you win. Attacks on other areas are prohibited. It''s a simple rule, but judgment is pretty cynical because even if you get slapped on the armor or something like that, you lose. "Dill, you''re the judge, okay? "Understood." Ein and Lloyd have been moving their bodies for about a few dozen minutes. I sweat lightly and adjust to the training of my life. And that fate was about to begin. "Hmm... oh, that...? "Dill. What''s up? "Yes, no nothing...... wrong heel" Ain''t supposed to be in front of you. Even so, I feel some discomfort. I don''t know what that discomfort is. But for a moment, I remembered a long journey to Euro. "Well, I hope so. Are you ready for this? "... it''s okay. You can start anytime." Lloyd sees Dill with a strange face. Refreshing his mind, Dill spoke with a voice full of power that was fine. "--¡­ Begin!" Ain and Lloyd. Dill, who was watching the two of them, signals in anticipation of the timing. "Huh...! Pack the distance at once to where Lloyd stands and Ain waves his sword big. "That''s a shame, Mr. Ein... then I''m afraid of nothing! The usual Ein carries things a little more politely. Suddenly, we don''t imitate much, but if we change the way we say it, we carry things carefully. But Ain''t always looked bold today. "But I defended myself with both hands. You weren''t surprisingly light...... Huh! Hands, feet, shoulders, chest. Ain''t changed the place to attack again and again to make a fine attack unlike earlier. When it comes to using long swords, I fall in love with their clever swordsmanship. The surrounding knights also accidentally stopped moving and were blinded by the training of the two. "Now what are you talking about...... Huh! But I hated it when they left me!...... why ahhh! And rolling out is a massive blow. He waves his sword from the bottom, and it goes towards Ain. "Eww..." There''s a big difference between Lloyd and Ain''s physique. There''s a weight difference, and Ein can''t take a massive blow like Lloyd. Besides, Lloyd is more powerful. That would be just a shake, but if you hit Lloyd, you can hit him hard. "Ha ha ha! But well done. I took it! We''re still going! Fast swordsmanship for the big one. The sound of the sword cutting the sky echoes the training ground and tells the story of its harshness. Can I use a sword like that on Prince Wang? Strong and powerful attack as those around us think it is. That goes relentlessly toward Ain''s body. "Huh... Huh! Lloyd is powerful today. He''s always powerful and hectic, to say the least. But Lloyd is even more powerful today, and he''s attacking Ain more than usual. "Hey, is that okay...? "I just feel like it''s dangerous... what''s wrong with you" Those anxious voices begin to leak from the knights who began the tour. Lloyd looks so different today that he can''t help feeling that way either. "(¡­ does worry me. but there will be more unusual things)" Even though Dill was a little worried, he was thinking of something different from their knights. It''s not about Lloyd, it''s about Ain being attacked by that Lloyd. "(Accepted. Even though Father is adding and subtracting, such an attack...... you wouldn''t be able to take it unless it was Master Chris)" Sometimes it seems dangerous, but Ain''t been under Lloyd''s attack today. Suffering from huge physique differences, Ain continues to stand in front of Lloyd as he moves his center of gravity cleverly. "No, no...! That''s what you saw, Dill groaned in his heart. Lloyd started attacking us. But if you shake it any harder, it will definitely lead to injury. So that''s something you can''t do no matter what, and you shouldn''t do it to Prince Wang. When did Ain meet these strengths? Even Dill, who''s always with me, doesn''t know that. "Mr. Lloyd. I knew Mr. Lloyd was amazing... so powerful and still can''t see the bottom" "... take it. Those words are harsh...... Huh! Ain''t out of breath wondering, just keeps taking the sword calmly. No heart or Ain''s gaze, make it feel like there''s no Lloyd ahead. Lloyd has been waving his sword for awhile, so he''s developing just a little shortness of breath, so the contrast between the two shows strongly and impressively. "Dear Ein. ¡­ Are you asking for more? Furoid gently lowered his sword. Take a distance from Ain and stare at Ain''s face with a slightly worrying look. "... if I ask you, will you show me? "Kuk...... hahahahahaha! Dear Ein, that''s a difficult story... no matter how much Ein says" please "--" "Bye, Lloyd. Is that an order? Pita, and the training ground air stopped. So much so that I can remember the illusion that even the air has cooled down, as if it has been frozen every hour. "Dear Ein. You don''t know what that word means, do you? "... is that just too much on track? I look at you like you''re in trouble, but as a Lloyd, I can''t stay calm inside. What Ein wants, that is, an attack on an enemy unleashed by Lloyd. Ein wants Lloyd to take a blow that''s even better than his training. What that means is that training is a little short right now. Lloyd assumes that would be the case. "Improvement is a good thing. It''s just... your passing interest will hurt you." Sharp eyesight and powerful voice color. What a fatigue I had earlier, Lloyd, to shake my sword up and put it on my shoulder. That''s when Dill realized. The sound of Lloyd''s swinging sword, that''s what I wanted to hear a moment late. Am I overflowing with speed more than I can see, blinded by that phenomenon my father caused? "I was wondering if we should keep this around today. But Mr. Ein doesn''t seem to have enough input... One last bottle, I''ll take it for you. Thank you very much." Lloyd, who speaks like that, also fights a hot, burning passion in his heart. Is Ain''t standing in front of you really Ain''t you who you know? I know I''m starting to spiritually peel off. But is that all you can do to make it look so different? I can''t find the answer to thinking or thinking about it. But I can understand that Ain in front of me is stronger than usual. "One? "Yep, it''s one. Dear Ein, let me take that from the front and give it to you. ¡­ so please don''t hesitate to come towards one thing." "... thank you, Mr. Lloyd" Check the grip of the sword many times, Ain gently bareback. That appearance was arguably the strangest thing of the day, but the sound of that bare gesture changed as I continued to wave it one by one. The first wave was the usual Ain. The second swing added a little sound to it. For a third time more, Lloyd during training... approaches the kind of sound he plays. And it was the fourth time.... to Dill and Lloyd''s eyes, Ain''t bare like Lloyd earlier, the sound seemed to be delayed for a moment. I have no idea what this phenomenon is. Just repeat the bare gesture, is that something that grows just about a few times? On the contrary, this is not the word growth, but rather the word evolution does not seem worthy. I never got my fifth bare gesture at last. But if there were a fifth time, what realm would it enter? The more I look forward to that, the stronger Lloyd''s heart starts to jump. "Come on Ein... go ahead and do whatever you want" When will it be the first time I have sweated on my neck muscles due to tension? Looking at Ain now, it''s not like fear, but it forces me to be nervous. Hand sweat was also more than usual, and the grip of the sword was confirmed several degrees. If you think you''ve found a firm grip, you''re immediately struck by anxiety as if you misbuttoned it. ¡ª¡ª Sooo...... hah...... It pumps fresh air through your nose and circles it all over your body. You start to feel a lot of blood pouring into your arms so that every single cell starts to activate. Ain, standing in the front on the other hand, just stood with a relaxed face, not caring about Lloyd''s nervousness. If you think you''ve turned your neck gently, you can flex and see well that you''re in good physical shape. Now it was a matter of even being questioned which one lent his chest on the scale. "I''ll be there, Mr. Lloyd." "... yeah, go ahead and get it done" Hold the sword in your right hand and lower it diagonally as if to weaken it. And slowly, step by step, he proceeded to crease the ground...... Ain''t coming towards Lloyd one by one. Gradually, the sword in your hand begins to face upwards, and motion begins to wave down to the existence ahead. But only loosely, and with such weakness that there is no wasted power in it, it begins to approach with a unique rhythm. The last few steps were inconspicuous speeds for my eyes. It was Lloyd I was chasing with my eyes, but I couldn''t help but look at him for a moment. Keep your center of gravity low and take a defensive stance to match the sword Ein began to wield. "Dear Ain... Huh!? The appearance of Ain was an overflowing motion of ready-to-see for Dill. It reminds me of what it is. It''s time to go home from Euro. The red fox wooden carved figurine...... a swing of Durahan that reacted to it, it only seemed exactly two melons from how it worked then. "Knock... nooooo! Finally, the sword swept down reaches Lloyd''s defense, which rests directly in front of him. It was a front-cut bump, but around Ain, a shock occurs as if something had exploded. And after that moment, a great deal of anger goes into that area... like metal being ripped apart, if you like. Such a shocking sound sounded. ¡ª¡ª Lloyd, who can be retracted from where he was standing, over a few steps. Underneath that garment, the more blood vessels float in the lower body, the stronger it is, the more desperate it is to endure. From the back of the foot to the flatulence (calf) and through the knees to the thighs. And from his slightly open legs, the power of the earth rushes up toward his hips. But how about we retreat because of the shock that Ain does, without even having power over the earth? This was the first time I''ve ever had these shocks, Lloyd. I get a lot of confusion in my mind, but I don''t put my body on the ground, even if it''s mean. "... I''m sure this is all I can do right now" The shock was finally over. It was less than a few seconds, but I didn''t think the Lloyd I took was just a few seconds. "But I''m sorry. I think I broke my training sword." Then Ain said he broke his sword. But from Lloyd''s and Dill''s, the sword is there as usual. ¡ª¡ª but...... "A, Master Ain? It doesn''t look like it''s broken..." There must have been something else to ask. What the hell is that? Is your body okay? ¡­ There were many questions, but Dill asks about them. Then it was just a matter of time. When Ain lowered his sword gently and said ''It''s broken'' again. As if the dead leaves were scattered, Ain''s sword melted away one by one. "Dill." "Ha, yes......! "I''m sorry, can I ask you to clean it up? My grandfather is giving me time after this, so I have a meal, but I have a good sense of self.... I''m sorry I did this, can I leave it to you? "Oh, yeah... of course. But... Huh! I wanted you to explain what the earlier one was. But Ain looks satisfied and sweats on his forehead as if he lowered his drink. ... Seeing Ain''t like that makes me hesitate to open my mouth any more somehow. "I''m sorry, I''ll leave that to you.... Thank you too Lloyd, I feel a little better thanks to you" "Heh, heh... that''s more than anything," My son Dill understands. Lloyd said he was smiling to withstand something. I put up with something and felt compelled to laugh. Dill doesn''t care what the hell happened to Lloyd. "Then I''ll have lunch in the dining room, and then I''ll come to Grandpa in person.... I''ll see you later! Ain''t running away saying that. Such Ain''t turned around and walked away from this place with a satisfying grin and a few drops of sweat. "Chi, Father Up......!? What the hell..." Dill made sure Ain was leaving and hurried to Lloyd''s. Lloyd then sat down on his left shoulder, while sweating all over his face to mouth like this. "... I''m sorry, Dill. Will you give me a break from my work today?" "Suddenly on holiday etc... what the hell is wrong with you! Phew, phew... and look at Lloyd repeating his short breath, Dill asks for the sincerity of the word. "And I''m sorry. I need another favor." In response to Dill''s words, Lloyd immediately complains of his request. Dill got a little carried away by Lloyd, who was so forceful. "Excuse me, will you take me to Lord Bhara..." "At Lord Barra''s, is it? A rare talent brought in by Ain. Take me to Burra, who has healing power, why would I do that? and Dill wonders. "My left shoulder is broken... no, my bones could be crushed... I''m sorry, but I want to treat you early." 118 Fatherland. "Father up......!? "Lo, Master Lloyd! What a shattered bone..." "Yes! Could you please tell me what the hell happened......! The training ground after Ain left, a place temporarily surrounded by silence, but the knights open their mouths as if they breathed back. Naturally, there is Lloyd''s appearance ahead, and so is his situation, but what was the sight earlier...... I''ve pushed over for that explanation. "... don''t let the Kingsguard Knights and the Rodents get laid! I''m hurt! That''s just it...... it wouldn''t even be one mouthful! Maybe he did just get hurt. But what Lloyd said was that the bone might have been crushed, and the injured man was Lloyd. Lloyd''s injury is probably about Chris. They can''t be surprised because Ain''t done it to them, even though everyone thought so. In fact, Ain kept growing at an incredible rate year after year, and the Kingsguard knights had often seen that. Would this be the result, though? Lloyd, who was attacked by Ain, lost the momentum and showed it back. "Don''t talk about what you saw earlier. And don''t let my injuries get in Ain''s ear!... It must be heartbreaking about that gentle one. Nice!" Ein earlier was unaware of Lloyd''s injuries. Lloyd was trying to hide it too, so I''m glad you didn''t notice. "Th... more than that, I shall go to Lord Bhara. Keep training! Lloyd was relieved to see the Kingsguard returning to training in a hurry. Seeing their momentum earlier, they might still eat down... that''s what I was thinking. I saw how that went, Lloyd. And then again, I turn my gaze back to Dill, who stands right beside me. "That''s why. Dill, I''m sorry, but I''m gonna have you escorted... okay? "... I understand. So as soon as the treatment is done, I''m going to explain what happened..." Dill asks a lot of questions as well, but we can still hear that later. Let''s be my father first and give priority to my boss, Lloyd, his body. He lent Lloyd his shoulder and took him to a facility nearby where Barra would refrain. ¡ª¡ª Conn. Silvard''s own door is knocked and Martha speaks on the spot of the reason for her visit. "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness Prince Wang is here to see you" "Uhm...... let me through" "I''m in awe. ¡­ then, Dear Ein, please proceed" "Yeah, okay." After a mock fight with Lloyd, Ain enjoyed a meal at the Knight''s Dining Room and slowly healed his body towards the Baths. Afterwards, he keeps his body in shape mentally and physically, in line with his time with his incoming grandfather as he cools his lit body. Dozens of minutes later, Martha comes to Ain, who was resting in the salon. ''I don''t mind His Majesty coming anytime. That''s what I''m saying''... Yes, Ain''t heard from her, she wakes up and heads to her room. I choose a somewhat more temperamental outfit than usual to change my mind. I weaved a jacket with a rare royal crest, and my hair was ready for it. The appearance of Ain walking in those outfits makes him have a certain emotion for all the people of the castle. "... that''s quite a riddle, Ein. It''s not like the other day''s outfit, but it''s not that bad." "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment. Grandpa." "Seeing that, it would be about nature and awe" "... play" As Silvard uttered, the men of the castle were all in awe. Needless to say, Ain always remained a good King Prince, attracting much trust and respect. However, Ain today was more overflowing than usual in his fascination as a ruler. That''s enough for the wrong people to lose their words for a moment. "It''s not a play or anything...... well. So what happened, he wants to talk to the rest, etc. That''s why I''m off to school... is it important? Even for Silvard, the way Ein and Chris looked last night is new to memory. Ein''s smile, which I haven''t seen in a long time, is reassuring to him, and after that, with Lloyd, it was enough to exchange a toast with a glass of booze. "It''s important to me." "... well. Sit down. Let''s talk." "Now if you''ll excuse me" Front of Silvered''s sitting couch. They point to that seat, and Ain takes his feet there from near the door. A sofa that sits more comfortable than the one in my room. Enjoy the feel of sinking in loosely, but pull yourself together for the future. "Fine then. We have until tomorrow morning, so take your time." "... I appreciate it. Then hurry--" Finally, the seeds of Ein''s troubles and anxieties. If you think you can hear that, Silvard''s heart got excited too. I was sure I was worried, but I was interested to see what kind of troubles you had with it. A king prince who makes him a hero in defeating sea dragons and lodges Durahan and Elderlich in his body. I don''t know what kind of trouble such a man has...... that doesn''t even predict Silvard. "Has your grandfather ever thought you were afraid to be loved? "... hmm? I''m sorry, Ain, but what does that mean? I didn''t clap it out, but how dare you say what Ain in front of me said. To the sincerity of the word, Silvard, whose understanding did not follow. "I''m loved. I''ll give it to you, I can throw it away" In the wake of Silvado''s words, Ain begins to open his mouth again. "I''m loved. I''ll give you, I''ll betray you" That Ein is scared. And the concern gradually began to come to light. The look of Ain staring straight at Silvard but just quietly continuing the words. Look at that. Silvard can''t even look away. "... and loved you, I will betray you" That it will betray the expectations that have been made. Expecting them, but still somewhere that was hooked. ... I guess he didn''t take his breath off. Having said that, Ain opened his mouth wide to take in fresh air. "Well... I don''t know if I can live up to my expectations." "... Hmm" Mouth a simple reply, but Silvard thinks firmly. In the end, the environment at birth is probably affecting it. That''s for sure. Heim''s values, but he was neglected by his brother for losing at that value. A series of currents leading up to coming to Ishtarika is nothing more than proof that deep down in my heart I cared. "I ask one thing... I want 10,000 people to like me. Is that what Ein thinks? "No, I know I can''t do that. But..." "--Ain. Come here." Before finishing his reply, Silvard got up and started walking. There was a terrace ahead, and if you look outside, you can see the whole Wang capital, it was just stunning. "Is it on the terrace? "That''s right. Before I answer Ein''s words, I''ll tell you just one more secret.... I don''t know if it''s Laralua, the other best secret. Let''s tell Ein that." Without looking back, he told him so, and Silvard headed to the terrace in a calm foothold. And Ain also follows that silverado and shows himself on the terrace together. "Ishtalika is the only country on this continent, Ishtal, that goes on everywhere." "... Yes" On the contrary of the White Rose, a place where you can even see the walls in the distance. If you change your gaze, you''ll see the direction of the school city, where Ain''s classmates will still be encouraging you to study today. If you look further towards the harbor, you see two large shadows. I was relieved that the twins looked fine today. "There''s only one person left... someone who''s loving, yet jealous, and a little bit hateful" "Oh, is there such a person?... I''ve never heard that before." "That''s right. This is the first time I have ever spoken about it.... it''s just a secret between the king and the prince, okay? "... Yes" And Silvado, who began to see the sky, begins to talk about the person for the first time, even though he is irritated by complex emotions. "Who is his opponent... His Majesty the First" "--Huh!? For a moment, forget your troubles and look at Silvard. Jealous but hateful? If that opponent hears of His Majesty the First, Ain''t no way Ain''t surprised. "Hey, why... how is that awesome!? "... maybe a little bit like what Ein thinks." Elbow on the edge of the fence and open your mouth with a dry grin. "How is your majesty this time?... a good king, but not inferior to the first sire. That''s a bad opponent, not someone you can beat, whoever you are! ¡­ when the rest came to power, it was something I used to hear." It never stood out and was spoken that way, but I can''t hear any of those words. I just didn''t hear it in the castle, but I don''t spend it in the castle forever, so it was natural to hear it. "Like His Majesty the First, please be a fine king.... This is what Laralua used to tell me. The rest of that time, I got so strongly jealous that I never had one before." ¡­¡­ "Don''t be Ishtarika, but hate it at the same time.... my wife''s first majesty, so revered, hates..." The influence of the first Ishtarika king is strong. Because even if you are a famous man like Silver and you are blessed with many of your men, you will always be compared by the people. If you''re not willing to stop it, you won''t bother to come to denial. But still, it is born that thoughts are hard to put into words. "You must not have such thoughts. That''s normal as a person living in Ishtarika, but the rest of us thought about it." "... Yes" "But if the people have no malice, they have no other intention. And it''s perfectly natural for His Majesty to continue to be told that... isn''t it? "Yes, I think you''re right." "In that case, Ain. I mean, the rest disqualify as kings... don''t you think? "... do you ask me that question? That''s mean. How am I supposed to respond! Ain''t got a strong grip in his head. "Kuk...... haha! It''s a joke, never mind Ain" He puts on a favorable face, laughs high and strokes Ain''s head powerfully. Ain then turned musty and told him, ''Stop the bad joke''. "Well, that''s what it is, Ein.... be the perfect person, no one can do that" "The perfect person......" "Dear Left, Ein has such verses hidden in sight. Sure, that''s an important idea, but Ain''t hard... and too serious." "Oh, no..." "I''m not saying there isn''t. Just ask first, and I''ll get back to you one last time." Ain''t pushing his shoulders hard and sitting on a chair placed on the terrace. It''s uncomfortable sitting alone in front of him, even though Silvado stands. But now I listen honestly, I was surrounded by the air that would make me do so. "It''s Ain. You think the Lord wants to be a god? "Damn, you can''t be! Whatever it takes, such absurdity..." "Then I can''t. Ain''t never gonna get Ain''s wish." Silvard, who tells him mercilessly impossible, continues the word before Ain opens his mouth. "Do not betray people and continue to live up to their expectations. Only God can do that... only a being called that. Ein, on the other hand, it''s impossible to be the first sire." "Huh... but! Minimum as king...... Huh! "So what''s the least you can do as a king? To benefit the country? Or is it a reassuring rule? "... both of them, are! The weather has sunny weather...... today surrounded by comfortable warmth. Behind the weather, Ain''t in a mild mood. "That it benefits the country, then. Ain''t got what the king brings in his whole life. Can you feel a little safer if you do? "Yes, I don''t know what that means..." "I mean two sea dragons." "... it''s really something I have to do with. But less than 30 years of the national budget¡­" Seeing Ain speak so, Silvard reprimands it in a strong tone. "Don''t be complacent! What the hell is a scalp! ¡­ what do you think of that budget that the people can do with the taxes they pay! "Oh... but I''m sorry..." "A state budget is not made solely by the power of a king. You know what I mean? "¡­ of course" Ain honestly apologizes for hearing the words. I did make a statement that I was wrong, that I would trample on the efforts of the people. I am strongly ashamed of that in my heart. "From nothing. With that being said, I have a point, but that''s what I''m going to do at this time. From nothing like that, Ein brought his wealth to the country for those years. That''s something to be proud of¡­ don''t forget." "Yes, and I remember the liver." "... then next. Reliable reign...... not really a fool king. But while I was thinking about it, I felt the rest. That''s what makes Ein so lonely to do anything." Silvado, who finally came to Ain''s side, hips down there like Ain. That''s how I took a deep breath and kept talking about my thoughts further. "Ain''t there only one person, willing to govern this Ishtarika? "Yes, no. I don''t think we can do that." "I guess so, you''re right.... Governance requires a lot of trusted subordinates, right? "... I thought you were right" Ain''t never thought Ein could rule alone either. Naturally, it is only with so many people that the operation of the country works. I can feel that painfully when I look at my work at the castle and about Silvado. "So, for example. How''s Martha, can you trust her? ¡­¡­ Yes, of course. " "So how''s Dill? Aren''t you a good knight? Some of the earlier stories remind me of the sea dragon commotion. A man who didn''t care about himself, just did what he did for himself. "... he''s the best knight" He seemed satisfied with Ain''s answer, but that question still goes on. "So how''s Chris at the end?... you care about Ein, don''t you? Reminds me of my vows with her last night. I''m not stupid enough not to know that, with so many words thrown at me. "... Yes! "Then let''s hear it. Do these people betray Ein? I don''t know how people feel. Those things were often said, but still, the earlier ones would never betray them. Ain made me feel that way. "No......! Mr. Martha and Dill...... and Chris. I will never betray you, I can assure you so." "Ha ha...! Okay, well, that''s a quick story." As I just did, Silvard started stroking Ain''s head hard. A full smile begins to appear on that face. "You''re afraid to be loved, but they love you... and you''re not afraid to be expected, are you? ¡ª¡ª Huh!? Sure it is. Ain makes me feel strong. Rather the opposite was the feeling, Martha, Dill, and what Chris would expect etc...... rather comfortable. It must have been different back in the day.... Let''s try harder, I remember being there that bright. "I would have contradicted you, Ain. I should have been scared, but I remembered that was comforting... for sure? "... who is your grandfather? "Ha-ha-ha! He''s just a king, and he''s Ain''s grandfather. ¡­ then Ain''t the last time, let''s give you one piece of advice from the rest" Silvard stood up and walked out towards the railing fence. And he spread his hands wide and said this in a strong tone. "Let them fall in love so much that they won''t betray you. You have to have your voice, your figure, your standing behavior, and the presence of Ain. Get into their minds enough to make them think so! Stand in front of your opponent with confidence... don''t be alone and talk! Remember how confident you were! That''s what I said. Silvard looks back and stares strongly into Ain''s eyes. "There are no many differences between the loved ones in the castle and the people, and there are no such differences. Equally Ishtalikah, and those who know Ain. If you become solitary and stop building your own walls, you will also open new avenues" "... but Grandpa. How forceful were the words earlier...... too powerful? Loosen your mouth and cheeks, and that''s the look on Ain''s face. Its face, which has somehow become sunny, just starts to smile naturally. "Hmm? Don''t say anything different about this again, Ein?... royal and powerful, even if it''s Ain''s exclusive patent." "Oh, I''m not so strong..." It''s been a while since I''ve heard the word Ain''t Me. I''m glad to see you as an adult, but I don''t hate Ain when you''re messed up like you used to. For Silvard, who thought so, Ain''t what he looks like now was a pleasure. "... ooh ein! The rest came up with the best thing! "Best thing...? Grandpa, what kind of business do you have this time?" "Nohaha! It''s the best way to get rid of Ein''s problems completely! And sneaky, with the rest of my wishes in it! "... let''s hear it" Perhaps the most pleasant appearance ever. Silvard has such a pleasant look and voice that Ein feels that way. "It''s something we can do because it''s this country.... Ein, your Lord''s goal is to exceed the First Sire! You will live happily ever after! "... Ha!? Grandpa, what are you--" "Am I wrong? ... not wrong. If we do ever go beyond the first king of Ishtarika, it will be a matter of no concern to Ein''s anxiety. But if it wasn''t that light, Ain''t dissatisfied with it this time. "If you say that, you''ll be punished, won''t you? "We just need Ain''t to keep quiet. By and large, I told you what I thought to your first sire earlier, didn''t I? "Speaking of which... Well, I heard..." "Maybe it''s best to get the rest of your wishes on board and get Ain to go for it" "Grandpa''s wish? Silvard, still in a good mood, replies to Ein''s words, not saying he was waiting. "Beyond His Majesty the First, there was nothing else I could do. But wonder makes me think Ein might be able to do it. Then even in the post-mortem world, the rest has a high nose. I asked you, Ain''t! "So suddenly impotent..." The one and only king who united the continent and also carried out the Demon King crusade. Even if they tell me to go beyond that, I don''t even know what to do. "But one thing. Would it have stomped off? "¡­ may be so" "You should be. Just the right opportunity, keep dressed and come to His Majesty''s grave once and for all. You''ll welcome me gently." "Suddenly again... okay? I don''t care if you allow that..." "I don''t mind. Originally that place is a good place to go whenever you have the extra permission... duh, speaking of one. I had to tell Ain." Silvard, who began to clamp his nose, immediately took out a small piece of paper. Suddenly he told me to go to the grave of the first king or he said he had something to tell me...... he was a very busy Silvado but Ain was happy with it. "It''s a sudden story, but there''s a place I want you to go in a few days. Ask the former Viscount Sage''s territory to go on a little inspection." "Isn''t it too sudden for a lot of things, Grandpa..." "Katima was actually planning to go, but it''s a reschedule. Let''s just say I leave this assignment to Ain... I''ll tell you more later. It''s a scenic area, change your mood! Ain thought this was a silvered care. Feel like a little trip if you think about it and don''t feel bad. It has been a long time since my feelings have improved, so I could also accept this proposal favourably. "Thank you for your attention, then." "Uh-huh! Finally, you can enjoy a meal in the view! "Should I buy you a souvenir, too? "... I have some delicious sugar treats. More please." At the end of the day, it turned into an unfinished conversation, but Ain''t got a sunny look like a possession fell off. I took care of him so much, I decided on my mind to buy him a souvenir that I couldn''t eat. "Okay.... and thank you so much for today. Thanks to your grandfather, it seems that... something can be done." "It''s a superimposition" "... then may I sweeten you to your words and go before the grave of His Majesty the First? I don''t know... it''s not a statement of determination, but also to renew my feelings" "I don''t mind. You''re gonna do what you did the other day, right? "I understand. ¡­ Then I will go and get my sword and sweeten it to your words" I stood up softly and ended up with Ain deeply thankful for Silvard. I''m sure I''ll never forget today''s story. That was possibly a meaningful and important time to think that I would never... until I died. Silvado keeps smiling softly as one grandfather rather than a king. Before leaving this room, Ain thanked him deeply again and left Silvard''s room. "... whenever you come, it''s really quiet here" For organizing my feelings. Forgive me for visiting you with such impurity... yes I apologized in my heart and Ain''t stepped into the land. "... though he is the Prince of Wonder. Excuse me." I whine softly and quietly and bow my head at the entrance where I can see all the graves.... and Ain''t aiming straight ahead, there''s the tomb of the first Ishtarika king. Aiming at that grave, Ain slowly begins to walk. --Scraps. I can only hear the sound of treading on the soft lawn, and I can never get any other noise. On the contrary, my own breathing sounds are the loudest¡­ surrounded by a lonely atmosphere that makes me think this way. ¡­¡­ Occasionally, I hear a rubbing sound of a sword on my hips. But coupled with the sound of stepping on the lawn, you get a little music-like feeling somehow.... That was never unpleasant. "(Let''s get started then)" Arriving in front of the grave, Ein recalls the manoeuvres he learned from Silvard. Arrange the offerings you have received before you come, carefully one by one, and proceed with the work. ¡­¡­ Just be heartless and keep doing it without disrespect. That attitude, even serious, and polite tricks. It was a trick that would surely satisfy the opponent, whether he was the first king of Ishtarika, if there was a third party to see Ein, he would have appreciated it that way. ¡ª¡ª and at the end of the day, hold a sword on your chest. That concludes the necessary manoeuvres. Apologize for the sudden visit, and at the end of the day, let''s leave the land with a new feeling. Ain was going to. "... Sort of." Ein, who finished a series of streams, exhales at the fact that there was no mistake. He unloaded the living armor sword that was on his chest and turned his back in front of that grave with one last courtesy. "Oh, that...? Something different..." I just went about three steps, and something seemed wrong, and I stop my foot. Was there a mistake in the current flow? No. You should have finished rudely to the end, Ein starts checking one by one. "No, but put the offering down properly... but I thanked you properly before..." Definitely. There are no deficiencies for sure, and I should have finished the ritual. But somehow, I don''t feel like the other day. "Yeah, yeah...... At the end of the day, put your sword firmly against your chest... hit, hit..." --... No way? One thought back in the last motion, Ein looks back in a slow motion. I took another leg toward the grave ahead of me. "I''m so sorry, Master Marc... please forgive me for coming again" I just want to do it again by putting my sword up. Ein manages to contain that strong desire and start over from scratch. But unlike earlier, I can''t be heartless. On the contrary, I couldn''t contain my mind that kept me confused. Ein, who hastened only by heart, soon progresses to the point where he raises his last sword. While apologizing to Marc''s grave for his impatience, he begins to reach for the sword. I slipped twice with hand sweat and took the trouble to take it out, but I finally grab my sword. ¡­¡­ While staring at the grave, he lifts his sword with rougher breaths than usual. A sword and a grave approaching my chest one by one¡­ I looked at it at the same time, but at the end of the day I stared at it to stare at it. "The sword... doesn''t glow...? It did glow in front of the graves of the previous kings. Anyway, that''s the special ability of this sword, so it''s more natural to glow. ... but how about before this grave, the first king Marc''s grave did not glow at all. What the hell does that mean? "There''s nothing... Master Marc isn''t here, that''s what I''m talking about." There must be no mistake in this idea. When that happens, I don''t see why you''re not here. "Buried elsewhere...? I''ve never heard of that. If he did, Grandpa would be teaching me." Does it make sense to do so first? Ein gets desperate and starts thinking. In vague thoughts, I turn my eyes to Marc''s grave.... Then I can''t help but worry about one letter. "Sleeping in my beloved country......? It''s a common story. Carve those letters in front of the grave and convey your thoughts to those who came there. It''s nothing special, it''s a story everywhere. But only the letter strongly attracts Ein''s interest. ¡ª¡ª Uh, yeah. Therefore, I dedicate myself to the "Royal Ishtarika". I was wondering if that was normal... "Mr. Marco. Could you..." ¡ª¡ª So the challenge ahead is to discover where His Majesty came from and the environment. Studies on family structure have been mentioned¡­ "Professor Kyle. Isn''t that right... that''s the challenge you''re going to have about your first sire...? -- ''We all have to get along!'' He said it enough to make his mouth sour. "The words of His Majesty the First. Don''t set up a fight...... coincidence? Too much coincidence." Recent classes at the school came to mind in the words spoken by Marco the Living Armor. These are by no means irrelevant to what just happened¡­ if Ain''t the right prediction. "Hey first sire." Beloved Fatherland "for you¡­ --" Once the sound of bottoms, Ain''s sword fell over the lawn. 119 Nice to meet you. For a few minutes Ain continued to shudder on the spot. In doing so, I finally started to feel calm and then finally, I could pick up the sword I dropped on the ground. Something I shouldn''t know, I felt I had reached a place I shouldn''t have reached, and the noise-like presence in my heart makes Ain''s beat even louder. "Unhelpful..." Ain''t nobody bowing their heads toward the tombstone and trying to walk away from the spot. And there''s only one thing I''ve come up with.... was to rely on Marco. He would surely know why, now I can ask you firmly what was doubtful. "... Grandpa''s suggestion is that it was a boat crossing." Seems to trample my feelings, but let me use that suggestion... so determined. "You mean the territory of the former Viscount Sage? It''s supposed to be a royal deposit now..." "That sort of thing. That''s why I heard the royal family went to inspect." A few days have passed since one incident at the Royal Cemetery. Thanks to Silvard, the concerns that had been there had been much lighter. That feeling, which has become lighter to the extent of feathers, is no longer felt in the great strain, even as Ain. I cannot, however, remain calm about the matters I later discovered in the cemetery. "Yep... what His Majesty says is also true. So instead of Master Katima, you mean Ein, right? Krone''s office. I was at work as usual. Close to her, Ain''t had a consultation about the inspection. Ain''t always coming abruptly, but somehow he''s coming, even as a krone, and I never strongly pointed that out. "Sounds like it. Because of that, I decided to go because I thought it was a good experience." "Oh, that''s a wonderful idea, Your Highness." "Right? Seeing Ain now that I can tap a light mouth, Krone also looks up at Ain from time to time to zero a grin. "Then adjust the schedule... that... could this..." "Is that it? What''s wrong? I thought I''d opened a bigger notebook, and I started worrying about what to do, Krone. "Olivia also has plans that day. Ain''t been on holiday, so I was supposed to be on my way to help with that too..." "Ah yes I was... So that means Krone can''t go with you, right? "... here, I say no --" "It''s okay. And because they''re your mothers, you don''t want Krone to say no, either, do you? You get a sad look, but you''re right on the inside. "Oh... sorry Ein..." "No, no, honestly, it''s a sudden decision. So never mind, then take Dill and Chris..." Too bad Krone isn''t here, Dill and Chris. Besides, let''s take the Kingsguard, which Ain ''t-- "Actually, Chris is on Olivia''s side..." "Speaking of which, you were also your mother''s escort... chris" That means only Dill can take you.... but just calm down a little bit and think, then isn''t this more convenient? And I realized that I was secretly happy with the result. "Okay. Then I''ll go with Dill, it''s okay! Don''t worry, it''s just an inspection." "... I''m so sorry Ein" "Oh, my God! It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay." That said, pound Krone''s head, touch him gently only twice. "... you''ll mess up your hair, won''t you? "Yes, sir. Right." If you''re complaining, you should pay a little more attention to the look on your face. Seeing Krone, who seemed secretly happy, Ein was made to think so. On the day of the inspection, he left the Wang capital from the early hours of the morning. In time, we proceed approximately a little over five hours from White Rose to reach the area where the Viscount of Example had ruled. It''s an area overflowing with many crops, as I heard was an area of excellence in agriculture. Numerous stores, such as those not seen in Wang Du. Although it is simple to lay a cloth on the floor and arrange the products on top of it, Ein prefers such a warm atmosphere. The peasants, who were looking forward to the inspection of Prince Wang, continue to cast so many voices at Ain that they have no time to breathe. "But I''m sorry, Dear Ein... I don''t know, Lord Krone always does this kind of work...? By the time the inspection, the good environment and the time were almost evening, Dill finally started making noise. "Yeah, you always do. I''ll help you out once in a while, but I don''t know if I can do as much as Krone." "I see..." Dill had learned a lot as a Kingsguard knight and as Ain''s escort. Still, the work that Krone usually did looked a lot heavier on him. "It depends on how strongly I feel about Lord Krone''s help¡­ I still feel like I can only wave my sword¡­" "No, no, no. That''s not true. Krone''s just a monster." I''d be pissed off if I said anything about a monster, but she''s not here right now. But in fact, when it comes to those civilian abilities, they are really monster stained. "Oh... the sunset is so beautiful, but I just don''t have enough power..." "... Dill is a poet today." But as Dill speaks, the sunset in this land is certainly beautiful. A golden ear visible nearby. It thrives on the occasional breeze and pairs with the red sunset to create a fantastic landscape. Smells of spreading crops and scents of fertilizer and soil. Those unique aromas tickled my nasal cavity and made my feelings calm. "Your Highness! The item you instructed me to buy, but I did buy it." "Thanks. Did you give me the money? "No... it was going to be really free, as His Highness feared. So it depends on what I''m forced to pay." Not that they want to sell their flavors, but the people of these lands are often driven by the desire to offer their crops. Even if it is a small quantity, I may receive it, but when it is for personal use or when there is a large quantity, I try to make payment no matter what happens. "I knew it...... So have you carried what you bought yet? "Ha! I am scheduled to reach Wang Du on my flight tonight" "That''s more than anything. Grandpa will be looking forward to it." I took care of Silvard for a long time. Sun Min wants to deliver it soon because that Silverado is looking forward to it. "Then I will return to my assignment." "Yeah, thank you." Seeing the returning knight, Dill opens his mouth again. "Then Dear Ein. Do we go back to the train, too? "Hmmm......" It''s time...... Dill will disagree. Ain''t got a dry grin. "But you can''t just not do it, yeah......" "Dear Ein? Did you just say something? "Yeah, nothing. Let''s go back. The knights need to rest." It seemed like Ain was whining about something, but from what Ain said, Dill honestly followed the instructions. To the land, they came using the royal train. Katima was due to come, the fact that she turned into Prince Wang. But either way, the royal family is coming on official business, so it was definitive for the royal train to move. By the way, the place Ain''t going to sleep will also be on this royal train. Given the safety and equipment aspects, this was the most convenient part. "Then Dear Ein. The schedule is over...... I will leave tomorrow around noon and plan to return to the King''s Capital after evening. May I? The vehicle on which Ein rides. The two arriving in the lounge area in it make sure that the date of the inspection is thus over. The farmland itself is vast, but there are never many who manage it. I have met with its administrators and received reports of the situation. "... right. You''ll be safe." Replying to Dill that way, Ain turns his eyes to the landscape out the window. Peaceful, beautiful scenery all the way down to the depths of my heart...... it''s spread everywhere. "Then take a good break¡­" Dill, whose confirmation is over, bows his head and tries to get away from Ain''s side. Ain saw the dill trick and took a single letter from his nostalgia. "It''s a letter from the" royal family "... will you give this to the driver? It''s an important letter." "... I understand. I''ll hand it to you right away." "Please." A letter from the royal family to the driver? I wonder what the hell it says, Dill can''t help but wonder what''s in the letter. However, it is not possible to check the contents, so I can only follow Ein''s instructions to hand them over. ''I''m sorry,'' he muttered in a small voice when he saw Dill leave with his head bowed again. "Yeah...... yeah. I''m really glad Krone and the others aren''t here, but if they were here, it wouldn''t work like this." She would surely ask what it was about. Why don''t I know? Is that information that Assistant Prince Wang doesn''t even know? and will be asking questions strongly. Strongly, I just wish I was strong enough to reject it... but in front of those krones, that''s hard. "Looks like we''re gonna use Dill''s loyalty, though it''s distressing." Sigh deeply and repent of such your deeds. Dill should be arriving at the driver soon. Then the royal family...... a letter written by Ein will be delivered and what Ein instructed will be done. I don''t know what Dill would say...... I don''t even care about Ain''t just that. "What the hell? Close the lock and refuse...? No, I don''t know..." It''s what I do, so let''s take responsibility until the end. Yes, I made up my mind. "Oh, you have a sandwich. Eat." Little hungry Ein looks at the freezer and finds food. Take that and bring it to the table in a candle mood. "Hmm... sounds like Mr. Martha made it. It tastes the same." A flavor I''m used to even here. Glad to be able to mouth that, and a smile on Ain''s face. "This is how you make up for your strength." To be strong about what would happen after this... Ein silently mouths the sandwich. That''s how Ein enjoyed Martha''s special sandwich. "Oh, did you make a move? ¡ª¡ª Gatan...... Gotton...... The water train moves out and the sound of stepping on the tracks echoes. It''s a soundproof vehicle, which is why I open the window and put that sound firmly in my ear. "Yeah, looks like Dill got it well delivered" Royal private trains that started slowly. The landscape seen through the windows shifts little by little. True to the opposite of the direction in which the sun sinks in, the train begins to proceed so that it is sucked in, towards the direction in which it has already begun to darken. "... then what happens next" ¡ª¡ª Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t! "Dear Ein!? Dear Ein, what the hell does this mean......!? I knocked on the door and saw Dill start delivering that question out loud. ''Ahhh...'' Ain''t what I expected, but seeing the power of this dill also makes me want to run away a little bit. "You can come in for now. Talk inside." Inside a car made unlike for civilian use. The door opened with a quiet noise, and the dill came in a noisy manner as opposed to its sound. "hey... why is the vehicle moving..." "Because that''s what the letter says." "Again, an earlier letter... it was called the Royal Family, but the truth (without it) was Ein''s letter, wasn''t it? Haha - and Herahella laughs and tries to cloud her tea, but that''s just Dill. Don''t miss that either. "May I have an explanation...? I come a long way closer, have a tougher look than usual, and start asking Ain about the situation. "We''re going to Baltic.... As Prince Wang, I have to find out." "Ba, are you in Baltic? Whatever it takes, it''s sudden... Your Majesty knows, right? "I''ll tell Grandpa when I get home, but I haven''t actually said it yet. If I tell you, I can stop you." Dill drips and holds his head with both hands. "Don''t be so depressed." "No, do you say you''re frightened one way or another..." "Ah, I see... well, you can''t complain about being stunned." Instead of pulling the poverty lottery, I feel sorry for continuing these hardships as usual. "Oh, and I''ll tell him first. I''ll tell you what you have to find out when you get to Baltic, so be patient until then." "You come using a painful lead... then I''m no longer" "Yeah, you don''t have to do anything for a while. And... I''m sorry to ask you to slow down until you get to Baltic, but will you tell the Kingsguard knights about this? Well, about Baltic, Dill''s the only one who gets off the train." Listen to what you say to rap and Dill starts to wonder what''s going on. However, it will be necessary to contact the Kingsguard knights as soon as possible. "But Master Ain? How could I be the only one..." "Because Dill can be trusted the most.... shouldn''t that be? "... ok. I will now contact the Kingsguard knights." What will Ein start this time? If I was in an honest mood, I could only assume that I didn''t care. But some have already left, and even more so since Ain is directing it, we don''t have the right to stop. I can flatter you, but it will no longer be. ... Anyway, I keep it a secret from Silverado. I said, "Well, I''m sorry for the hard work." "No... Then when I come back, I''ll talk to you again, right? So Dill lowers his head and then starts walking away from the spot. "... most trustworthy, is it?...... hehe" I began to wonder what was wrong with the sudden matter. Still, Ain''s words were more like a delightful treasure to Dill than anything else. - After that. Returning after an explanation, Dill tells Ain that his arrival in Baltic is in the middle of the night. Convinced that that was the case, Ein instructed Dill to take a nap. Why would Dill do that? When I heard that, for the sake of time, I would begin to act as soon as I arrived. It''s a medium overcrowded schedule... but I don''t feel any better now that I''m making these sudden moves. That''s how I had an early dinner, having a little conversation with Ain. After that, ask Dill to come back to the Kingsguard knights and give orders to eat and wait. Much earlier, but I lay down in bed thinking about what had happened since I arrived, and Ain waited now or now for me to arrive in Baltic. Then something like that. After dozens of minutes, his body fatigue also affected him, and Ein slowly traveled to the world of his dreams. The next time Ain woke up. That''s where I didn''t envision one thing, a place surrounded by calm greenery and warm air. Looking around, it''s a meadow with soft winds blowing through, and Ain''t just lying there alone. Dreams...... is it? "¡­ so where are we" I lay down in bed for sure. And the train is scheduled to go for Baltic, and such a warm, cheerful place shouldn''t come. ... but this landscape looked familiar. "Oh well. Here..." When I got home from Euro. I remember Elderlich lying here in retrospect when he was knee-pillowing himself. Wake up with your hands on your body, beautiful green as far as you can see. And the place where I slept was a little bit like a hill. "Are you awake?" I hear the sound of walking on the lawn from behind, hurrying around and looking in that direction. "... uh, who are you...? Black shirt with black trousers. How far is he black? He thinks, but his hair is a man with long silver hair. I want you to be united when you get here, even with such uncertain emotions, Ain asks the man. "Is the bad guess due to blood ties? Sigh gently, stirring silver-haired hair slightly. A masculine but somewhere worried looking woman. ... I didn''t know because of the outfit, but I remember the look on its face. "Durahan...... what? "I can''t have it slow to understand. Always logical..." "Hey, you? Is it a novel in here? You really don''t change your personality..." "Eh...... YES, WHEN... Huh!? Ain''t got his hands on his shoulder, pounding from behind. Turning around, the person was a woman, with a large cane floating beside her in a pitch-black robe where half her face was hidden. "It''s just now.... So you? I''m watching you up close, so don''t waste too much time, okay? "... ah. Okay." That''s what I said and walked out, she stops a few steps ahead, wondering if she had walked in front of Ain and Durahan. Then he took the table and chair out to a place where there was nothing and sat down in an elegant motion. Faced out of the robe he was wearing, his hair spreading darker and more glossy and beautiful than obsidian. Its appearance, which was shown, was the beauty of tender eyes.... I smile gently at Ain and the others. "Maybe... Elderlich? "It must be obvious because I''m here. ¡­ it''s time to start." ¡ª¡ª Dossa. Take out a big long sword and throw it at Ain. "What do you mean to start... Durahan came out of nowhere, and I honestly don''t know what that means at all" "Kyne is fine. It''s like your name, but don''t worry about it." "Ah, yes. So, Mr. Cain..." "Okay, then? Then take the sword and stand up. Let''s go." For a moment Ain''s body glows, and his whole body is covered in black armor. It was obvious that Cain in front of him did something because Ain''t acted as intended. "What is this!? "You can''t get hurt in these places. It''s not weird that there''s some kind of mental influence." Ain''t got an open mouth blocked but check all over the body. This armor also looked familiar. That''s an example book Katima bought...... it was written on it, because it''s Durahan''s armor. "What the hell do you mean to start with that...? ''Cause I wanted him to beat me with moves, more than force pushes.'' "... sorry. I''m not sure what that means." All of a sudden they call me here, and they even throw me a sword to get started. Even if they say so, all the question marks come to mind. "I will hone that sword technique so that you can see it a little bit. That''s what I''m saying." "No, no, no. Do it...! You mean you''ll look at my sword? No, I''m glad to hear it, but... you mean, Mr. Cain doesn''t wear protective gear? Seeing Cain with a giant sword at some point, Ain asked: "It wouldn''t make sense to put it on, would it? "No, but earlier, you said you''d get hurt yourself." "So it doesn''t arrive with a sword to the extent of toys.... That''s what I mean" --I came with a cock. Stand up for momentum, Ain''t taking the sword Cain threw at you. Check the grip several times to ascertain the sensation. Softly glanced at the man in front of him (Cain). "I don''t know how strong you were. But that''s how you make fun of people... --" He said, "Well, you can make the sea dragon into two, right? ¡ª¡ª Oh, heh... yeah. "Thank you for your guidance" "Mmm." Why did you call me here? What do you want me to do? If you dare to ask me again, where am I?... and why now. I had as many questions as I wanted, but they said they would give me an archery for now, so I decided to ask that question later. The power of turning the sea dragon into two... the interest in seeing it in front of us prevailed. 120 Treat me like a child. Royal private train for Ein. That''s when I rescheduled and started going my way to Baltic. In the castle of Wangdu, that contact had been received to the butler''s office. "Nyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy..." Katima was in a particularly good mood here these days. The Katima passed in front of the butler''s office. Then, naturally, Katima also shows interest when she realizes what is going on and the noisy signs of it. "Hmm? Is something wrong? Let''s explain why she''s in a good mood here. Even so, there is no special reason, and some listeners (Ain) will think you''re an idiot. ... She''s doing well with her hairy hair today. It was also good enough to be the most exciting, about a few days a year. Isn''t there something else? If they ask, that''s unfortunately all. It becomes a hard part to only say back. "Here I come! ¡ª¡ª Baban! and opened the door vigorously enough to produce a sound, attracting the attention of the butlers inside. Then he looks at everyone who shook his body in a freak and is convinced that something has happened to Katima. "Ko, this is Master Katima...... what happened? "I came because it was busy. So, what happened? Shin, and Katima looking at the quiet room. "What are you hiding? When you smile and say so with pleasure, you see the deacon''s breathtaking appearance in your eyes. "If you have to keep it from me... there''s only a little bit? Can I guess? Katima is smart. Not only can you study, but you are good at rotating your head and being creative. I''m in a good mood today, because of this, let''s take a quiz instead. That''s what I think. Katima keeps watching the butlers. I smile even more pleasantly when I see the deacons who never break their mouth. "I have authority over Olivia.... and on top of me, I''m sure you''ll only keep your mother a secret from your father..." Katima laughs nigga when she sees a butler with a face that looks like she''s relieved for a moment. The butler, who, by contrast, gave that look, became a bitter face. "Oops, I forgot... Speaking of which, nominally, there was another one above your mother." "Master Katima? What the hell are you thinking? We have nothing to hide..." "What have you heard from Ain? Tell me or I''ll tell your father." ... Thus the deacons were defeated before the brains of the First Princess. "Here, here. Speak, and my mouth will harden." It was no longer a desperate situation, but at last the butlers perceived it. ¡ª¡ª and tell them that Ain has headed for Baltic. The deacons also have something to look into. I could not explain any more because I had only heard one word of "Nha...? Baltic at this time of year? Reasons to hide from it......? But the butlers were just a little interested, too. I certainly don''t see why you would bother to hide. That would be Katima''s prediction¡­ I thought that would be one tip. "--¡­ well. All right! This Katima knows exactly why Ein went to Baltic! "Ho, is that true, Master Katima!? Then His Royal Highness Prince Wang went to Baltic..." "Pfft... I hope you''re surprised to hear that. I''m sure Ain''t headed for Baltic." Again, Katima is smart. If your head spins fast, you''re also good at your imagination. Sometimes, however, the ingenuity becomes a vendetta, and I find myself producing very rare answers. "I''m sure Ain''t even gone to see his local wife who made Baltic. Nyaaaaaa! Katima was sometimes in too good a mood or in a strong state of excitement. If she had been as calm as usual, she might have come up with a slightly different answer. Today, however, she had a hole in those logical thoughts and had to say that it was not a good time. "That''s why. Don''t worry, I won''t ask. I''ll see you later." I don''t have to know Ein is in a bit of training. Deriving those misguided answers, Katima returned to the lab satisfied. ¡ª¡ª If I could tell you what I think, I''m sorry I almost slapped you in the mouth at first. I''m done with this one word. "Physical pain is ideal for education...... I''ve heard those opinions before, but I don''t think so. You must be beginning to understand that, too." What would have happened if I hadn''t worn this "borrowed" armor? I don''t even want to think about that, but still a lot of fatigue and pain has accumulated all over my body. "... Is it time? Yes, please, let''s try again." Then I don''t know what I''m doing, but thanks to Sylvia in Elderlich, Ain''s damage disappears. Naturally if I do, I can get up fine, but that''s just a story of physical fatigue. "At the end of the day. Let them continue to run their never-ending path¡­ the mental pain that arises in doing so is more suited to training than anything else" "Ha... ha... yes, no, I know how that feels. I think it''s going to break my heart..." "If it breaks, it''s just weak and spoiled. If you don''t like it, keep quiet... it''ll be easy." I hate the way it doesn''t even take a drop of sweat. On the contrary, Durahan (Cain) does not breathe once and just pale Ain''s opponent. "I''m not going to make excuses... but isn''t this place weird? Something''s heavier than usual..." "Sylvia''s just flirting so I can feel the time. It would be a little heavy because of that, but it''s not a big influence" "... you know, too much on your own." Elderlich''s awesomeness stains you, but is that okay? And I get anxious. "Don''t think about the hard stuff. Shut up and move your body." "... Yes" The only thing healthy is the flesh, but I manage to squeeze my strength and wake up the body. "Let''s go! Step in temper. "Hmm..." When you pack the distance and do the sword lifting motion. I don''t know how many times already. Instruction went in. "I don''t like the movement of my hands. Start over." "Gu............" The movement after shaking is very soft, but at some point the sword of Durahan was shaken. That shocks Ain''s wearing armor. "Huh... Huh... Huh..." I don''t like it. I would also like to say such dissatisfaction, but I cannot say it strongly enough, in front of the overwhelming difference in power. "I''ve figured one thing out. Perhaps you have no sword talent." "... such abrupt" I have confidence in what I have been doing. In addition to his training at the castle, which has lasted for years, he stands with Lloyd and Chris. With that in mind, Ein had a little confidence in the handling of the sword. "Growing up to be you now is an effort. Like a kid named Lloyd, he doesn''t have the nature to be talented and strong." If they say it''s the same as Lloyd''s, I don''t feel bad about it. But I was a little lonely to see if he was treating me like a kid. "I see." "Rather, it''s better suited to fight like a" demon "using fantasy hands or something, like when you defeat that sea fish" "... I''m a person for once. And I was wondering if it seemed pathetic to treat sea dragons like fish..." "I''m talking about unsuitability.... Well, let''s just keep going." Naturally, I feel sad when people say I don''t have talent. I feel even more mentally tired. "... you? Why don''t you give him some advice? Smiling like trouble, Sylvia spoke this way to both of us. Cain stops when he hears it and puts his hands around his temples. "... ha. Can''t help it." My daughter-in-law''s words must be strong. With Sylvia''s words, Cain finally decides to compromise. "I''ll tell you what your weakness is. Ready?" Better this way. Or this is preferable.... I have heard many of those advices. But he didn''t say anything about any of them, about weaknesses. Ain heard it and nodded honestly. "... all you do is stand around the" mighty "" "Uh... sorry, a little more details..." "It is the right forgiven by the strong who can defeat the opponent in one swing. You have a verse that tries to target such a blow, even if I may be the opponent." Moving closer to Ain, he now took that Ain''s hand and started coaching. "I don''t have the will to win, at first glance I know. Whether you change the angle or aim¡­ the result is only a fat muscle trying to defeat you in one blow" The body of Cain, who started coaching, is big enough to hold Ain softly. He''s beyond Lloyd''s margin. The body is successful, and he''s just amazed at the size of the hand he can accompany. "(... Your father didn''t teach you this way)" The opponent is a man who died hundreds of years ago, even more a demon, not a person.... but Ein feels fatherly about the demon. Bite your mouth hard to reduce those hard feelings to your tongue. "If you fight like a weak person, you can surely hunt down your opponent" "... is that even Mr. Cain''s opponent? "Don''t be stupid. I don''t need a weapon to kill bugs." "... Yes" He only throws strict words at me, but I still gradually find this time enjoyable. "Don''t even think about breaking them up. After all, it''s about standing around thinking about them." It moves Ain''s body and informs me of some patterns. "Involve the other side. I don''t want the idea of breaking them down. It just collapsed, that''s all." "It''s hard to say..." While the voice color is calm, it is very difficult to mouth. "Then keep trying and making mistakes until you can. I''m gonna be the other guy, ''cause if you do something boring, you''re gonna lose it." Even if you have a bad mouth, you never hate attitude. "Okay. Then I''ll ask you again to lend me your breasts." I can''t speak of these things, but I feel more like a father than a real father. Ain''t wanted to stay here for a while... secretly driven by those thoughts. "... well a little decent" I wonder how many hours it will be. So much so that I no longer have those senses left, I''ve just been prolonging and repeating the first wave. By reason I don''t understand, I delay the way I feel about time. Even though those explanations were given, there was no longer room to think about how long it had been in reality. "Ya finally...... is that acceptable? "Well, swallowing itself is better. You can be proud of that." I realise that I was finally praised for the first time by being stroked with my head down. "How many times would I have died without this armor..." Durahan armor. The fact that I was wearing this spared me a lot of damage, so I also offer a lot of thanks for the armor. "I killed it hundreds of times, even with that armor. More or less, in a world of dreams, there''s no way you''re actually going to die..." "... Huh? "Do you remember how many times I was blown away? At one point they said they didn''t like it and at another time they kicked me out not to be sweet... now I don''t remember how many times they blew me away. "I can''t tell you anything more than I can count." "If you take it in the real world, every single one of them is enough to take your life. Good for you, you''ve been able to experience an attack that leads directly to death. It would have been a good experience." ¡ª¡ª Too noisy. But right, will you die even about that time? I get the word he said and make you think it''s a lot less than that. "... remains, well, no. So what''s next... can you tell me Mr. Cain''s sword? "Don''t say you can''t." ¡ª¡ª Oh, that...? Unlike the assumption. "How can you not! "I can''t handle it with your body right now. If I may add, do you think you''ll be able to meet me in this short time?" "... I''m having trouble being suddenly honest with you." "So from now on, a man''s sword...... I''ll teach you what to do about it. Shut up and remember without asking me anything, okay? Anyway, I''m not in a position to say, so I have to shut up and obey. Ein started staring at his body. "You know what? Are you gonna be able to put this armor out on me, too? "... you want to let me out? "Sure. It''s like a little admiration." Skills about Durahan can only be used by fantasy hands. That''s all I''ve ever had, too, so I just want to remember about another one. But I look at Cain, who starts thinking, and I feel sorry for him because he''s not ready yet. Then Sylvia opens her mouth and starts mouthing the answer instead of Cain. "... by the time you get home, maybe you''ll be able to use it." "To your house...? That means Wang Du, right? No, but how can I use it when I do?" "I would have had hope. We don''t have much time. Let''s hurry up and get started." Ain''t got his roots grabbed from behind and pulled as if carrying a cat. Something you wouldn''t carry a little more politely...... now I''m just a kid. I was in the middle of a conversation. "There will be something to do first. Don''t waste it." Dropped on the ground, yet cleverly landed. "Ah too! All right, I''ll do it, so don''t treat me like a child! "... what are you talking about? You. Obviously it would be a child." It''s definitely a child. The age is set to be 13 this year, but it will still only be considered a child. Still, when frankly said, it creates just a little defiance. "Kids, even kids! He said he wasn''t that little! "Uh, okay, okay. Any more, we''ll get up and do the rest." --Yawned? This is definitely an abandoned atmosphere, Ain''t gonna notice that. But if we''re gonna make a musty face here, he''s gonna laugh at us for sure. That''s what I thought and put up with the thought of a severance. What am I supposed to do? "Kuck...... oh right. Then." I meant to be patient, but I got into an attitude. When he sees Cain mouthing his laughter impatiently, Ain''t just holding his head powerless. Speaking of Sylvia sitting in her chair, she was just smiling fun. "I even stand by. So remember with your body what kind of opponent you are and what kind of sword you use." "... I thought from the start something, isn''t there too much gut theory? "It doesn''t help to sit down. Respect the wisdom you''ve lived in action, okay? "... Yes" Unless you have a track record of being more capable and just convincing the other person. But this opponent can''t do that. Rather, because there will be no one in this Ishtarika who can. "Then set up. I''ll go at this time, it''s supposed to be fast enough for you to catch up with your eyes, so don''t get hard." Hear that, put up your sword as usual. Then I saw how that Ain was, and Cain laid out his sword as well. "(... is that it? The atmosphere was completely different just now)" To something honest, if you put it well, or worse, individuality. Cain begins to set up those frontal eyes. Then it was about the moment I blinked. "Huh!" "Huh...!? I think I''ve stepped in in an instant, and I start waving my sword right in front of Ain. "Ha...! As he said, I did follow the motion with my eyes.... but there was something I didn''t know very well. "(Why didn''t you turn your back...?)" To be honest, it''s true that they only poked me in the void for a moment. That''s why I wouldn''t wave my sword in the front, I would have been more scared if I had the kind of motion to go around behind or beside it. "That''s right. If you can react, keep dealing with it." He seems to be more of a knight than the Knights of Ishtarika. An honest sword enough to make you feel that way...... that wave hits Ain. This way of fighting is compatible, because it makes you feel anything like training with the Kingsguard knights. "Something''s getting so sweet...! "Don''t slap me for nothing. We''re still going." Even though it was compatible, the sword Cain showed was terribly accurate. There is no brake in the motion, and this sophisticated motion reminds me of Lloyd.... but speeds above Lloyd''s are like Chris''s movements. To be more accurate than Lloyd''s, if you like, a speed similar to Chris''s. "(I don''t mean full superior compatibility! ¡­ but I can still deal with this!)" After being present like this for a while, you start to find habits that even Ain''t going to be able to attack you from time to time. "--Ha! If you don''t hesitate to punch in, you''ll be well defended, even if it''s a subtle posture. I guess the attack is still sweet. But what the hell is this palpable habit? "... don''t waste your time, just keep doing it." Thinking about things slows the movement down. That has already been nursed. "Ha, ha! Both keep waving their swords in the same way while maintaining a certain amount of time. The sword Cain waves still comes at me with his honest fat muscles.... If I tell you, Ain''t been going on for a long time and I''m getting used to that habit. "(There was another gap...!)" You start to notice some punching gaps compared to the first. When he struck like a natural right, his opponent''s rhythm started to go a little crazy. "You must have just remembered. Ruling around." That''s what they say, reminds me of the training I''ve been extending. That was all a first wave of training, but if you change your mind, you can certainly keep it alive here. "(Reordered. If you can get into it, you can use it...!)" Think of what as a first swing. If you change the starting point, what you just wore should keep you alive. Ein thinks so and keeps waving his sword. "(4 more... no, 5 more!)" If it''s the way it''s been, there should probably be a gap that you can attack after you''ve exchanged swords that many times. Ain''t starting to dominate all the time for that. "--Huh!" Now......! Ain, who giggled at the flow as expected, waved his sword hard at the gap. "You? It''s time. Okay? It was a training that has been going on for a long time, but Sylvia''s word will stop the movement. "... also, already? He said it wasn''t enough." "Is that it? What''s time? Ein, who was able to send a full time. Whether fatigue was being alleviated by brain substances, compared to the first time, was when they were starting to stop showing hard looks. "The train will arrive soon. It''s time to get up." "Oh... speaking of which, was I asleep?" Half the day, and even though it was a journey of less than six hours, it seemed like a very long time that I had felt for months. "Real physical fatigue has healed. So don''t worry about anything." Let it change the way it feels about time, let it act on the real flesh from these worlds... How far does this Elderlich named Silvia hide his abilities? That''s not surprising. "... in the end, why didn''t you tell me why you called? "Hmm? I told you first" "No, no, I don''t think I heard..." "I wanted it to be knocked down with moves, not force pushes. I should have taught you that." Considering that''s why, it hasn''t become one. Seeing Cain, who is never willing to teach any more, begins to give up asking if it''s useless. "... well, that''s what I''m going to think. You won''t tell me anyway." Sylvia laughing like trouble at Cain for just closing her eyes and standing still. Ein decided to end this story because neither of us seemed willing to say more than that. "To be clear, I don''t know what''s going on or why they called me... But it''s true it''s been a good experience, so I really appreciate that." I bow my head deeply to thank you and convey my gratitude. "I''d like to ask for one" Until then, Cain, who had closed his mouth, finally opened it. "... uh, what can I do? "It''s the only thing you can do. Can I ask you a favor? ... what a face. It''s like a sad uncut...... and you look lonely as if you miss something. "Okay. What am I supposed to do? I replied this way naturally. It was in my heart that I was right to do so. "If... if you''re going to fight an opponent with the sword, say this at the end of the day" The sword just now...... I mean, that honest, straight sword, it would be about the example sword that Ein''s body made him remember. "I don''t know who that is, and I don''t know if I''m going to fight. But what am I supposed to say? Cain finally became a relieved look after hearing Ain''s reply. Then he immediately conveyed the word to Ain. "Oh, what''s that word... --" "--... Dear In! Dear Ein!" My body is shaken and I hear voices that I could hear in my ears. "Hmm...... oh, that? "Are you awake, Master Ain? You''ve already arrived in Baltic! It was Dill calling in his ear. Outside the window it was dark, to the extent that the light of the liquor store and lodging room could be seen in the distance. "Oh well... I couldn''t say hello at the end..." I hate to say goodbye, but I wanted to say "see you" or something, Ain''t. There was as much as I wanted to ask, but this is particularly regrettable. "Is that a greeting? "I''m sorry. I should have said hello to the people of the former Viscount Sage''s territory for the last time." I tried to tell you honestly what happened, but a lot is waiting for me from now on. I''m sorry about Dill, but now I''ve decided to give the matter priority. "I see, that''s what happened...... But Master Ain talked to many farmers, and for them, that will be a good memory. So don''t be too distracted..." "... thanks Dill. That''s a good knight, Dill." As he suddenly looked praised and pokanned, Ain stood up and held some luggage, carrying a sword on his hips. "Come on, Dill. It''s been a long time, Baltic, but I''ll have you hanging out." "A, Master Ain? Naturally I will be with you...... but where are you going first? "I''ve decided where to go first." Yes, when we got to Baltic, we had a place to go. I had to buy something. "What the hell is that place, by the way...? "It''s a florist. If you don''t buy a large bouquet of flowers, you don''t have anything to offer.... Ah, let''s go buy some alcohol or something" It was a refreshing dill on what I wanted to do, but I''ll admit to following Ain for now. Ain then took Dill and rolled him out to Baltic at night. 121 Faithfulness and kings. As Ain said, I first headed to the florist. Few customers buy flowers if it''s Baltic... I''ve thought about it before, but the variety wasn''t bad. The value was somewhat higher than that of the Wang capital, but it would be acceptable. Then head to a high-end adventurer''s liquor store and buy some food and drinks. Dill was wondering what Ain wanted to do, but still keeps him company in silence. "Let''s go then." After these light words, Ain begins to move out of Baltic town. Is there something right next to it? Dill, who thought so, had been quietly accompanied for a while, but finally opened his mouth and began to ask where he was headed. "Dear Ein? That¡­ which way will you be headed" The Baltic climate is extraordinarily easy to spend compared to when we came last year. Although I feel a slight chill in the middle of the night, I haven''t had a hard time walking as compared to where it was snowing. "I think the guide will be here soon." "Guidance...? When are you going to call for guidance..." The sound of a busy bug and the sound of trees swinging in the wind. In those quiet woods...... Ain''t just going all the way down there. "That Ein. It''s time to move on, but there are limits." If we go any further, there will be more demons. And stronger demons emerge than near the town, and night vision will strike for the bad inside. "It''s okay, it''s okay. There''s a reliable ally coming... what a rumor." ¡ª¡ª What are you really going to do? That was just the question, but Ain''t never given a clear answer. Still, seeing Ain''t stopped in a long time, Dill stepped up his guard just in case something happened. "Mr. Marco, it''s been a long time. He''s here, isn''t he? When Ain said so, a little bird flew out of the woods. A strong breeze blows through for a moment, snatching away just a little of Ain''s sight. "... you''ve noticed so well" Exactly the same figure as when he was taken away before, and Marco showed up with the same voice. Sometimes Dill was new to seeing that, or he was so strongly overwhelmed by the signs of Marco that he forgot to pull out his sword. "You don''t need to be vigilant there. I didn''t come here to do harm, I just came up to you." "Are you the example living armor...... Huh!? It''s a shame you really don''t have a face. Marco would surely have welcomed me with a gentle face, on a soft waist and tone, because that''s what makes me think. "It''s been a long time and I''m sorry.... Can I have you escort me to the castle? "-- I see. Have you reached the vessel" Marco was quietly checking on Ain. "It''s full of things I don''t know yet. But now I think it''s going to be okay." "I got it. Then I will lead you to the Castle of the Demon King." "Huh... Dear Ein!? Are you going to Demon King Castle!? Finally, Dill also guesses. I''ve always wondered where I''m going to visit at this late hour. But I never once thought that the destination was Demon King''s Castle. "I bought a lot for that. Take care of yourself, okay? "Demons won''t attack. I have one more reason why I can''t attack you." Of all the words Marco has spoken, the last line is erased by the swinging sounds of the trees. "... go to Demon King Castle and what are you going to do? Let''s be ready when we get here. Should it be stopped as an escort? But I''m even calling on Marco, the living armor, and I can''t get anything out of my mouth anymore. In case they go hard, there''s no way they''re going to beat themselves against this living armor. ... Should I escort you around? "Well, I guess the primary purpose is to visit the grave. Mr. Marco, it''s on the castle grounds, isn''t it? ----- There''s a cemetery where the royals sleep." Winter Baltic Survey. That''s when Lloyds and I reached the old demon kingdom. The castle of Wang Du...... A castle of similar construction that feels like two white nights and two melons. Ein had certainly confirmed it with this eye. "Speaking of which, Mr. Marco. Behind the castle? I don''t know, but do you really think there''s a big swamp? I heard you were covered in terrible poison." The journey to the former demon kingdom is on a much easier path to walk than last time. Ain and Dill had a strong realization that the lack of snow was so wonderful. "This is again...... you seem to know a very rare place. Yes, we do." "About how many places are there? Information I was hearing from two people, Majorica and Kaisel, when I had an adventurer experience. I also missed just walking, so I ask Marco about that swamp. "I was wondering if I would arrive if I walked enough from the castle. But it''s a very dangerous area... I was wondering if I should go." "Is it such a strong poison? "Let''s see. This is the land even Sylvia and the others avoided..." Sounds like a hell of a poison, but Ein was optimistic about it. If rather not even Ain can stand it, who else can? "I''m that strong.... thanks for letting me know" "No, if this is the case, as much as it takes." Initially a vigilant dill, Marco''s standing behavior was sophisticated. I thought I had spearheaded Ain in the natural flow, and I''m aligning every step of the way with Ain''s speed. And if there is a place that seems difficult to walk to, such as giving a subtle hand, it is exactly like the example of a Kingsguard knight. "It''s time to arrive in town. Are you going straight to the castle like this? "Yeah, let''s do that" "I understand. Let''s continue to guide you." In a few hours, the night will be completely dawn. As the season approached summer, the sun gradually grew faster as well. If we were to return to the king''s capital in the shortest possible time, the time would surely be late at night. "¡­ Unlike winter, the atmosphere is changing dramatically again" "Right.... I thought it used to be busy, so I wanted to see the view." As a matter of course, the castle town of the former demon king''s realm has no light source other than the moonlight. For this reason it was only a dark and lonely castle town, with its shimmering serenity. "(What eyes...)" Seeing Ain overlooking the streets, Dill is blinded by its striking look. He seemed to give up, but he never gave up hope... it was hard to put into words, but he had those eyes. ¡ª¡ª and when I gradually started approaching Demon King Castle. Marco opened his mouth like he couldn''t say. "One thing I need to tell you" "What?" Hearing Ain''s reply, Marco stopped that leg. There is no longer the castle of the Demon King at the end of his eyes and nose, and it is only a matter of time before he knocks around its gates. As close as I could see, it was the castle of the king''s capital... two white nights and two melons. "When you head to the cemetery, you will need to pass through one room" "Okay, but what happened to that room? "¡­ even if you go to that room, you will surely never lose. But I need to tell you." When he heard the words, Ain guessed. "I suppose you probably guessed. This is a" special "place where the example" people "were created¡­ so please be careful." "... yeah, I could understand the colors." ¡ª¡ª The meaning of the wish from Durahan, and what happens when you leave Demon King Castle...... "Please don''t stop, just quietly move on to that room.... because once you''ve probably endured it, you won''t have any more problems" "... oh, okay. I''m going to make you feel better." When he sees something start to get covered in disturbing air, Dill also cuts off the paralysis and opens his mouth. "Dear Ein? I''m sorry, but I was wondering if you could explain it to me..." "It''s just a room made by old people that might have poison tricks." I lied to Dill again. I felt painful about that, but I can''t turn back because I''ve come this far. Because if you tell them what kind of room it is, Dill will definitely come and stop it. "Well... if it''s poison, fine." Although there was some anxiety, there is nevertheless confidence in Ain''s absolute toxicity. "Then you two. I will enter the castle now, may I? If you''re aware, it''s already the castle gate of Demon King Castle. Ain and Dill see that sight spreading in front of them, just quietly standing there. "... let''s do that, Dill" "Ha......! I will accompany you." Tighten your mind at the end of the day and feel strongly about what could happen. Marco, who was watching the two of them, took them to the castle when he heard the reply. It was the two of us who finally stepped into Demon King''s Castle, but it looked particularly surprising to Dill. "What... White Knight and making the same...? Ain''t expected this to happen, but I''m still surprised, even if it''s not as dill. You were making it look so much like this...... and I was beginning to wonder what it was like to be the first king of Ishtarika. "Then come this way. We''ll show you where to go." "Please.... and Dill? Dill wants you to wait in front of that room. Uh, Mr. Marco..." "I am...... I''ll be waiting for you in this big hall when I''m done showing you both around." ¡ª¡ª It was convenient. I didn''t know when I was going to be in a situation I was afraid of, so I can make sure Dill''s safe if you do. When you''re done, you''ll be back in the hall. "I''m in awe. Let''s go wherever you want, we''ll be there in a minute." That''s how Marco starts leading the Ains again. "Dill? Whatever happens, don''t come inside the room, okay? I''ll be fine... okay? "I suppose we should stop it if we''re supposed to... I understand. But please don''t be impotent..." "I said I know! I''ll be right back, just wait." The look on Ain''s face as usual also reassures me, but when I was in a castle with a completely different atmosphere, I didn''t feel so calm when I said it was a castle and two melons in the king''s capital. Old carpet or dust scent. The windowsills are cloudy and invisible outside, and a number of chandeliers have no sign of lighting. Extremely, there is no sign. I don''t know who we may not be alone with, but still, I''ve never seen a castle with these atmospheres, and it was an impossible story to calm down. "... both of you, can you see it? A short walk stops Marco. Then he pointed in a certain direction and told Ain and the others. "... you mean that door? In that direction there was a heavy wooden door with sculptures. And the chains were tied with nails, making me feel like I sealed something. ¡­ but if you look closely, the chain is just used like a decoration, which is very contradictory. "I will return to the Great Hall. If you need anything, please don''t hesitate." "Thanks for the guide.... Dill, can Dill have you wait here? Ain''t going a little further and pointing to the side of the door. "Yeah, I get it. Then why don''t you come back, Master Ain? Then Dill nodded honestly and followed Ain''s instructions. "I said I know. If anything happens to Dill too, scream out loud, okay? "Ha ha! How dare the escort scream out loud? ¡­ but I understand. In case anything happens, I will call on Ein, too." Having heard Dill''s reply, Ein nods satisfactorily and starts breathing heavily and deeply. "Whoa... Dill, can I get what I bought in town? Don''t forget that. I had lost sight of Ain, but I remember that in inches. "We have a set in this bag.... but Dear Ein, whose cemetery is it exactly? Dill, who handed Ain the bag he had, asks. Ain, on the other hand, when he received the bag, shouted ''Hmmm......'' and showed a gesture like he was lost. "... maybe, the royalty here...? "The royalty of this castle...... is it? But the Demon Kings don''t think the Demon Stone is in the King''s Capital..." "Well, it''s just a clear cousin.... I''ll be there, I''ll be right back, so wait here." Then Ain finally stepped into the room before Dill could say anything. "... it''s dark" There must be no leakage of any influence, Ain''t closed the door I opened right after I thought so. "But you said not to stop." Marco was so careful with Ain. Ain honestly follows that advice and goes straight to the back of the room. The light is made to stay out of it, and there''s not a single window. Still, for some reason the room was glowing and I could confirm that there was a big door in the back of the room. Ain''t going one step, one more step and one foot slowly.... Then the effects I was afraid of began. "Oh... what, this smell..." Suddenly, a certain smell starts to fill the room. Unfortunately, I remember. That scent was the scent of "bodily fluids" that every man had. "What the sudden...! Ain''t desperately trying to get away from that intensely spreading scent. ¡ª¡ª Doing so, the landscape in front of me suddenly changed. "... Huh!? It turned into a space as if it were a stone shack, and when Ain was perplexed, he began to see a single woman. "Huh... who are you...! Pull out your sword and be vigilant, but it didn''t seem necessary. When I look at the woman, I realize it''s a girl my age. Thin clothes like dark red hair like coal, rags dirty with mud everywhere. Looking even better, the hands and feet are wrapped with chains like they were at the entrance. "What''s going on here..." I move my legs thinking I''m worried, but I never get to clog my distance from the girl. Still wondering what was going on, I realized that I didn''t want to notice. "Lying...... right? A delicious amount of fluid that adheres not only to dirty cut hair, but also to its worn out clothes. I move my body from time to time, but never got up. "Ki, you... what are you doing here! I moved my body vigorously to rush out, but still can''t get close to the girl. "What a terrible thing..." ... when Ein started thinking about what was going on, when he started thinking about leaving the room and calling Marco. From that girl, I started hearing voices with bosses. "... and... and... and..." I wonder if that''s what you''re looking for, Ain''t shouting out loud. "Alive... you! What are you doing here... because I''m gonna help you now! You noticed Ain''s voice, his face up in a slow motion. Though the expression couldn''t peep with long hair, I felt like I had a tingle in my eyes. "Wait a minute! Help now --" Let''s look back and leave the room once. That''s what I thought arrowheads...... "Hey...... love me? "--Huh!? The girl who was supposed to be in front of me disappeared and I heard the voice in Ain''s ear. "Now what..." Ain''t never figured out what the hell happened, he shakes his head wide back and forth, left and right, trying to see how she''s doing. But everywhere I looked, I didn''t see her. "Kid, disappeared? Shake your head again to check your surroundings. Then I notice that instead of her disappearing, even the stone barn I had seen earlier has disappeared. "... is that a form of curse now? Check your palms and touch your face all over your body. On the contrary, I realize that nothing has changed in my mood, and a question mark comes to mind as to whether it was really a curse. Looking in front of him, Ain showed relief when he realized there was an exit about a few steps away. "Ha... I saw an awfully unpleasant sight" Why was that girl being treated like a toy and what she wanted to do? I don''t think it''s all for the Red Fox curse, and the inexplicable remains. Ain''t got a lot of fatigue just going through the room. "Let''s just move on..." We''ll discuss the matter later. Thinking about keeping him waiting for Dill, Ain went back on his feet and headed for the door. Beyond the horizon, I can see the chills and the sun starting to rise. A slightly chilly breeze blew quietly, welcoming Ain, a long-time visitor. "Nobody''s supposed to come, but the lawn''s beautiful," Beautiful lawn to grow in the cemetery. I don''t know how you keep this beauty, but it wasn''t the one you should think about right now. "... I can''t believe we made the same here. Your Majesty, your thoughts... you know exactly what I mean." That''s how he squeals. Ain''t going. It makes similar works to the Royal Cemetery in the Wang capital, but only the number of tombstones is different. In the case of Demon King Castle, there are only five of its tombstones. There were two tombstones in front of them, and three tombstones lined up behind them. Ain''t seen the headstone in front of him, here''s the answer he was looking for. Be sure of that. "... this is the real nice to meet you. First Sire." A strong breeze blew through for a moment as if to reply to Ain''s voice. "I want to sleep in my hometown, because that''s normal..." As he gently steps on the lawn, Ein proceeds to the tombstone of his purpose. "Let''s see how you come first." I opened the bag and took the items I had bought from inside. I''ve bought more, so I''ll be able to arrange them on other headstones. "... then excuse me" Ein begins to do what he learnt from Silvard, just like the cemetery in Wangdu. ¡­¡­ Ein''s spirit was stable enough to do every single thing carefully. That keeps going well without any particular delay and moves on immediately to the last act. "I knew that was what happened" With a sword on his chest, Ain finishes the flow. Then, unlike in the time of the king''s capital, Ain''s sword glowed gently. "I''ll take a look at the headstones." With that said Ein shifts his gaze to the tombstone of the first Ishtarika king¡­ the letters carved there. "What happened and how did this happen...... All I want to know is a pile of things, but thanks to you, I finally understand just a little bit." That headstone was described this way in the words of the old Ishtarika. "The child of Cain and Sylvia." Second King Ishtarika. "Marc von Ishtarika. Sleep in your beloved homeland, Ishtarika. I guess what he wrote as a second generation was indelible to him. Only that letter appears to be deeply engraved compared to the other letters. First generation, that must be about Archet the Demon King. "I guess I''ll just have to ask those two..." I hope you''ll be honest with me, but only the two of you in Ain no longer know the details of that. "History of Ishtarika...... What, you can''t just finish 500 years ago? ¡­ more, there have been Ishtarikas since ancient times" Old Demon King collar. The name of the land is Ishtarika...... and the birthplace of the first generation. I mean, that''s what happened. "Sorry, both of you, just let me check." Apologize to the two of you in there, Ein takes to the tombstone in the back. And I look at the letters written on that headstone. "... Cain, Sylvia, and finally Archet... behind all the names are carved von Ishtarika. I see, that''s the thing..." It was the moment when the study of the first Ishtarika king, the family structure that was its challenge, was discovered. "I got a situation where I had to kill my family. I wonder if that means" There must have been Cain and Sylvia in the forces of the Demon King. In that case, only Marc, the first king of Ishtarika, would act differently, and what the hell is the reason for that? "... but I''m back here to bury my bones, so I don''t think it''s a broken buddy or a broken fight..." If you think about it that way, you can''t tell right away. When Ain finishes checking his name, he heads to the door to leave the spot. "Oh, excuse me, let me also check the last headstone" I come suddenly and look at the tombstone, in words it just seems like a disrespectful act, but forgive me only today. Ain repeats his apology over and over in his heart. "Probably Marc''s... uh, I think it belongs to Her Majesty''s first queen" That tombstone with no heart or near distance, as accompanied by Marc''s tombstone. Ein ends up approaching to confirm that headstone. "Oh, I knew it" The headstone says this in a handful of letters. "The second king of Ishtarika, Marc, his queen Raviola von Ishtarika. Sleep in your beloved hometown of Ishtarika. "... it just seems like this is entirely the birth of the old demon kingdom" Ishtarika where I live, where is the beginning of it? Letters carved on tombstones alone make it difficult to identify their contents. "Is that it? It''s still carved... what" After the first line of text, the name was further carved in small letters under its name. "My maiden name or something...? Before the dowry." Ain''t got a hard time reading because it''s a small letter and it''s getting weathered even more. But it took me a few dozen seconds to decipher the letter. "" Raviola Wernstein "......? The cemetery of Demon King Castle was the last of those shocks. "Huh... is that name coming up here?... Really? The "girlfriend" who should be left in the Wang capital. From that girlfriend, I also have to show her a detailed lineage diagram... and it became necessary to do so. "... let''s just go back. Dill''s waiting." A number of questions have been resolved and new ones have arisen. As a result there was more to think about again, but in Ain this was the right thing to do... that''s how I was able to sort it out. The example room I entered again had no particular impact, as Marco put it. On the contrary, let''s just say I was walked through normally. I''m home. "Dear Ein! You''re safe and above all! Have I made you worry too much?... but there was a harvest. "I''m sorry. I''ve finished what I wanted to find out." "That''s more than anything.... is it something you can tell me? To be honest, I''d like to tell you right now. But it bothers me if I can teach it. Perhaps Marc, the first Ishtarika king, does not want to inform the modern Ishtarikas and should be sleeping in these places. When I look inside of it, I wonder what''s wrong with Ain, too. "... on a water train, right? Now we have to get back to Baltic first." "Ha, that''s true. Sorry... I''m late." Current situation, because we couldn''t find the best answer. Ain shelved this story for now. By the time I get back to the train, I need to figure out how to explain it. Let''s go to the big hall. "Ha!" --I thought... but I had something to watch out for Dill. "Sorry, Dill. Can I have one?" "Yes, what is it? "When we get to the big hall, no matter what happens, I won''t help. I''ll have this protected." "... are you a servant? Yes, it''s a handjob. At the end of the day, I want to make it one-on-one. And settle with the sword you taught yourself, Ein had decided so. "Don''t worry about it. And if I didn''t have to, I''d never have crossed it." The possibility that nothing will happen is hopeless, although I say it this way. He had already shown the verse in the course of guiding us this far. "This is it. How can I help you? "Yeah, thanks to you, I''m done." Great hall back with dill. The castle of Wang Du and the making itself are connected to the melon, but the atmosphere is never similar. Marco was there, just one person kept standing silently. It was quiet as if I was dying for a moment, but I would listen to Ain''s footsteps or spin my body all the way back. "That''s above all.... Are we going to Baltic now? "It''s almost dawn at night, and I''m going straight home. So it''s time to leave." That''s how Ein starts walking. Dill just walks silently on that ein and listens to that conversation. "I''m in awe. Then I''ll drop you off on your way." Ain was praying.... I keep praying that way so that I can leave the Old Demon King''s Realm in silence. "By the way... may I ask you one thing? Marco speaks so loudly, Ain''t stopping pitched. Marco''s voice makes me feel creepy that sounds cheerful anyway. "Oh... I don''t know" Ask me about the cemetery. Ask me about the cemetery. I keep thinking strongly in my mind, but reality didn''t go as Ein wished. "... about the cemetery? If you''re talking about the cemetery--" "Oh. No." I don''t care about places like that. It''s just... how was the room made by those "people"? Must have been a great place... that''s what I was thinking " "Hmmm right...... if that room" Reach for the sword you can carry on your hips. Then he grips the pattern strongly, exhales with sadness and preparedness. "It was a" worst "place, you don''t know what the hobby was about the one you made." And I uttered my honest thoughts. "... that shouldn''t be. You may be ill. I would definitely invite you to my house... there were many pills in my basement and I was sure that you would go back to normal." "Phew... what kind of medicine is that? ¡ª¡ª Can''t you do it anymore... Mr. Marco. "It''s a simple one. It''s just a substitute for creating strong pain and getting your sanity back. ¡­ I also used it until the other day." Marco''s Limits. I regret hearing that was recent and that I should have come here a little sooner. I have to eat my teeth hard and resent this irrational status quo. "That''s nice. But I''m fine... so I''m going back to town." Talking to each other, Ain pulled his sword out of his hips. Turn the sword made of Marco''s material towards Marco in front of you.... I never thought about that when I built this sword. "I won''t. For you... Yes, this is for you. Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes! Suddenly he raises his voice and Marco takes out his sword and strikes Ain. If I knew nothing about the situation, I''m sure Ain would have been more confused. But this time I was ready in advance, which is why... "I won''t let that sword reach you." Ein takes Marco''s attack without difficulty. "(Can''t you break Marco''s sword even with the cleavage of this sword...?)" The sound of metal bumping into each other, Ain and Marco''s swords bumping into each other. "A, Dear Ein......!? "Dill! Stay away from me! This is an order! Ain ordered that in a strong manner. Dill was also surprised by the abrupt circumstances, but he can''t hide his surprise from Ain''s orders more than that. "Why? Shh! Lord Marco is on a rampage! Then I too......" "No...! Mr. Marco I''ll deal with him, he has to...! An instant impending, Marco takes a few steps back. Training in dreams¡­ Ain''t got a dry grin zero about making almost the same move as that. "Did they do the defense? Is that the same kind of trick as the captain? I guess you didn''t think Ein would defend you. Anyway, if you take it to Marco, even if it''s Lloyd, it''s easy for him. I don''t see how Ein, who should have been weaker than that Lloyd, could have prevented his blow. "No way the captain is beside you? Then how can you not speak of the beauty of those people...? Right, right! Did the captain get sick, too? That''s the thing...... Captain! I''ll be right there! Please take care of the captain at home! Whoa! When he sees Marco coming towards him again, Ain smiles back sadly. "... your sword won''t change after all that has happened" "Come on! Come on, come on, come on! Please don''t hesitate to treat me at home! As I recall in my dreams, Ain only keeps waving his sword calmly. Just keep quietly exploring the gaps, as if we were going to continue our training. "Why! Why did you do that? Defense!... No way the captain is beside you? Then why don''t you tell me how great those people are...? Didn''t the captain get sick too...? If we talk about the spirit, has the heart Marco already died? Marco, who mouths the same line as earlier, but just extensively cuts the ein. "--Ha! Similar timing to when you train¡­ then it''s not hard for Ein to hear the gaps. "What...? The blow of Ain, who hit hard, deeply hurts Marco''s armor. Then Marco stroked the scar and began to get confused, not knowing what had happened. "Right, this is me! Arr...... yes! I don''t have enough faith, faith in those people...... oh, I''m sorry. Deeply loyal to you..." When Marco was about to say loyalty, Marco cut off his body. "What is loyalty... Huh! What... what... what... hmm? -- Oh, excuse me. He seemed a little confused and made you look ugly..." --You got me back to sanity!? I''m glad Ain''t done that for a moment. "So it''s a rearrangement. Come on, hurry up and come to my house! Foreword withdrawn. But maybe Marco survives with a handful of egos. I only avoided the word loyalty because of it, it makes me think that way. "I''m not going, Mr. Marco. Because... I feel bad for the Red Fox, because that''s normal" Pitta and Marco stopped moving. "... not where the treatment is. It''s such a disrespectful statement that you no longer have to dedicate that body!... What if this is a test given to me? Well...... then take a tear and I will punish you for it! "Mr. Marco! That''s what you thought! That''s how you taught me so much when it happened before! Even as he intercepts Marco coming towards him, Ain speaks loudly of his thoughts. Though full of gloomy voices, the thought never reaches Marco. "You have a memory problem... so I can cure you. Yes, yes, yes! "No! Mr. Marco, like me, had strong feelings of resentment! You''re not dead yet! So... please, come back! Without earlier acts of self-harm, Ein would surely have found no hope. But seeing it made me want to bet on the faint hope that maybe... "Yikes... no, no, no, no! I punish and cure Omae...... don''t worry! I''ll take you! Marco''s spirit no longer continued to wear and tear to the point where the words were inconsistent. ''--Enough. Please, make it easier for me.'' In my heart, I think I heard Cain say something. Ain''t just as full of grief, and he sounds spicy and wants to run away. "... ok. Mr. Marco... I''ll be your last mate." What I think back is training with Cain. And I turn my consciousness to the power in my full body, and occasionally recall the sword of Cain that I showed. "The power of Durahan Cain..." In one''s body and strength, it is difficult to express its strength. But you can do as much to imitate it and drop Marco off with it. "I''m coming. Mr. Marco." Sooo... and breathe in. Fragrant with old carpets and dusty aromas. My body gets hot. But I never feel uncomfortable and get the feeling of "undoing" somewhere. Wrapped in unspoken fullness, in the illusion that your body grows larger. With my eyes on hand, every single cell seemed to shine. "I''m sure this is the vessel I heard about last year. That''s what happened to me." When you hold the sword, its vascular muscles begin to pulse. It began to light red and black, wrapped in a more disastrous appearance than Marco. "Eh, the castle is... shaking? That''s what Dill groaned. Slowly, but the Demon King''s Castle began to shake. It gradually begins to sound like a heartbeat, as if it were a reaction to Ein''s breathing. "Dear Ein...? I''m also concerned about shaking, but I can''t help but worry more about Ain, who keeps fighting. When I returned my gaze to Ain, Dill saw Ain''s appearance gradually change. "What the hell...!? Ain''s hair grows as far beyond her shoulder blades. And his height, which should have been smaller than Dill''s, also grows to be more than that at some point. Ain''t as tall as Lloyd or Silver, but he''s taller. It was not the body that changed, but its face as well. While she becomes beautiful like her mother Olivia, she transforms into a somewhere ribbing, masculine face. ... If this is what Ain''t grown up to look like, he looked honest and convincing. "--Kuh!? The moment Dill blinked, Ain disappeared from where he was standing, standing in front of Marco when he noticed. "My body is still" incomplete, "but this is the sword I can do now. Mr. Marco... I''ll get some rest now." If you think you waved the sword, that stands around unlike the usual Ein. If you think you''ve broken Marco''s center of gravity, overlap the attack so Marco can''t defend himself. "So, Captain... Captain!? What do you see in those eyes? Ain just looks sober and keeps setting up a chase for Marco who''s amazed. The sound of the swordplay, which echoed several times, gradually began to lose momentum. That means the end of this battle is approaching¡­ it means that. "This is the last time. Mr. Marco...... Huh! Marco gets his sword blown off and falls on one knee due to his collapsed posture. And the moment he looks up...... Ain''t got a big sword he shook up, just calm down and down toward Marco. ¡ª¡ª Giggly...... The sound of metal being torn apart echoed into the Great Hall of Demon King Castle. Then Marco, who began to collapse from his knees, began to speak, in the same tone as before, towards Ain. "... you''re strong." Marco has no face. But still, the expression he gives is understandable and visible. "Are you sane...? Mr. Marco, you''re back to sanity......!? Ein holds the sword, yet supports Marco''s body on his own knees as he falls. "Ha... I don''t actually have many memories. Perhaps you... have waved your sword...? "Wait! I''ll do something now to get the demon stone! So be quiet..." "... I don''t need it anymore. At the end of the day, you cut me off with the Captain''s sword¡­ I''m just satisfied with this." The muscles in your body begin to lose light in the voice that gradually begins to plunder. "Wait! It''s an order, Marco!... you will be obliged to listen if" my orders "! While Dill sees this dramatic ending to what the hell Ain''t talking about, he still questions that. "... but I seem to be the limit of my body. It''s very painful, but I''d like to ask you to spare me..." Marco''s brilliance keeps getting smaller gradually, as if the fluorescence were glowing. It continues to appear in Ain''s eyes, and it must not seem too hard. "The captain is no longer here. So please... in your voice, please give me some free time..." Whipping his body only waiting for death anymore, Marco squeezes out his words desperately. -- ''If... if you''re going to fight an opponent with an earlier sword, say this at the end'' That''s what Cain hoped for Ain. To remember it and keep that promise, I can feel like I''m about to cry. "... Marco, then I''ll tell you" "Huh... Ha! Let''s kill this Marco..." I''m sure if my body was healthy, I would have even tried saluting it with a stiff move. Marco can''t do that now, Ein breathes loudly at the end and tells Marco the word. "''... a mission spanning hundreds of years, thank you''" This is the word entrusted to me by Cain. "Right, regiment... chief... eh" Ain''t been asked about the mission. It took Marco hundreds of years, however, to finally be informed of the end of one mission. "Heh, heh... at the end of the day, I have no such happy gift... Then it''s time for me to come¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? I guess it''s really the last time. If you no longer pay attention, you will not find the glowing part from Marco''s body. "... my name is Ein, Ein von Ishtarika. He is the next king to inherit the blood of the orthodox Ishtarika, the second generation of the Ishtarika royal family¡­ --the king." Though still incomplete, my body has probably already changed. Ein was aware of the changes in his body earlier. "Heh, heh... what a... Rin name. Oh, I was a happy knight... Dear Ain, I''m beside you too..." "Get some rest. I''ll take all those thoughts." Ain looked at Marco when he heard the words and felt like he smiled satisfied. "Until the end of eternity... that name doesn''t resonate... oh Ishtarika. Glory..." And just before Marco''s body was as sumptuous as particles, and vanished, he dropped a piece of parchment and demonic stone from the inside of his armor. Ein takes the demon stone and immediately sucks its contents. Then I thought Ein''s body glowed for a moment, and at the end of the day my hair only grew a little bit longer, long enough to no longer reach my hips. "It was incomplete until just now, but now I feel" complete "...? If you squeal like that, Ein takes the parchment Marco dropped. "... well. Mr Marco... you have been holding this" directive "for hundreds of years now..." There are never many letters that were written. However, the content of that directive gave rise to many thoughts.... old worn parchment says: "I want you to protect the King''s capital and our house. ¡ª¡ª Commander Cain von Ishtarika" Marco was just foolish... and sincere in his thoughts, he kept his orders for hundreds of years. 122 Cherry blossom gems. I should not have this directive. Ein, who thought so, destroys that parchment until it wears off, as Olivia used to do when she destroyed the ring. And at the end of the day, it was shattered and scattered sooo in a gap breeze. "Well, Dear Ein... right? After a spectacular battle, Ain was nursing a fallen Marco. A tough situation to understand how it could have been a battle if you looked from Dill, and even the flow that followed. And when it became a good place, how Ein''s body grew so big... that was the question. "Yeah. I know Dill well. I''m pretty sure he''s Ain" I should have just looked down a little, usually. But how about now, on the contrary, isn''t Dill more overlooked? Even though that would be about a few centimeters tall, the usual appearance makes me feel very uncomfortable. "I stretched my hair so far, and I don''t know what my face looks like... I mean grown up" About 17,8, I presume? Ain''t got to look like Ain''s grown to that age all at once. Face, shape...... and length of hair. It was transformed in many parts, making it look completely different than before we reached Demon King''s Castle. "I was smoking Mr. Marco''s demon stone while fighting. I don''t know, but it looks like it''s gotten bigger." ... Naturally, this is also a lie. At least Ain earlier was present with Marco just because of the strength of the sword, as promised. But I want to explain the changes that have happened to my body to Dill later. "Talk to me and you''ll be long. So on the way back to King''s Capital, ask slowly.... Is that okay? "... I understand. Now I''m convinced of that." This is how you believe in yourself, Dill, despite all the inconvenience. Ain thanked Lloyd for matching us up, saying it was good to meet Dill. "Before I go back to Baltic, I think I''ll stop by for a little while" What needs to be done is done and what needs to be confirmed. But I don''t think there''s a chance of getting this far. If so, the last place Ain''t want to go... "No way, Dear Ein... in the example poison swamp" "Sasa but Dill! Yeah, well, I''m going there now... and then I''m going back to the King''s Capital! Unlike earlier, he didn''t stop looking for fun...... he was back in Ain''t like that. While Dill looks tired, he decides to go along with Ain''s rampant behavior. According to Marco''s description, you''ll be there in 10 minutes. When the sun began to rise. From Demon King Castle, dill to Ain going further into the back. Surrounded by many trees, but occasionally breaking branches keeps going. Scaffolding is bad and makes me struggle to move on, but still compared to the winter march, it was a few times better journey. "Oh, I see it. I see it." I should have asked you about the details. I also had those regrets when I started walking, but if I can''t find them by looking a little, I''ll give up. That''s how I decided to keep walking. "Is that the poisonous swamp of an example? many trees that continued to grow irregularly. Through that space, we finally reach the first open land in a long time. "Well, if that''s all plain to understand, I think it''s just that poisonous swamp..." What you see in front of you is a swamp of about dozens of meters, as Kaisel said. And what you see in the center of it is a glowing place that is sumptuous and invisible in its entirety. "Is all this spreading liquid poisonous......? "I think so. You want to move on a little bit? ¡ª¡ª Oops...... I''m not used to my growing body and I''m going to screw up my legs. "Be careful, Master Ein? "Sorry... I''m just not used to walking." More concerned than earlier, Ain moves on to the poisonous marsh that spreads in front of him. ¡­ dark color everywhere like tar, shiny liquid. However, the shade was blue and black, and I didn''t feel anything like a special irritant odor. On the contrary, it is gorgeous and its scent spreads as if it were a rose aroma. "Is this scent poisonous...... It seems that some animals and demons will be deceived." "I don''t think he''s probably here. There were no such footprints around here, and even little bugs didn''t show up." Its intense pheromone-like aroma is effective in deceiving opponents in nature. Nevertheless, it is only a marsh of poison...... I guess the living organisms with those instincts are aware of its vicious toxicity. "But it smells so good, I can''t help wondering if it''s really poisonous" "Ha, you may indeed be right" Ain''t smiled at Dill''s words and kept going to the swamp abyss. "But look... it seemed poisonous" Overall, when I put my hand on that swamp, it spread in circles as if I were pouring water into the oil, centered on the area Ain touched. "Is this detoxified? "... I just wanted to be the first to say something if I could" "Uh... sorry. I''m reflecting." I scratch my pompous head and say the words with regret. "As for the swamp, it seems pretty shallow.... I''ll see you glowing in the middle, will you wait? "Yep... now I know about Dear Ein''s poison resistance. But it''s not necessarily without demons, so please be careful in that respect." "Mm-hmm. If I have to, I''ll wave this sword and run away, so wait a minute." Speaking of which, I regret a little that you hadn''t decided on the name. That''s why I wanted Marco to decide, that was the rest of my heart. "... oh, is it like just a puddle instead of a shallow" Ain''t going slow on your feet and finding out how deep it is. Because of the dark shades everywhere, I couldn''t see the bottom so I didn''t know the depth. "Well... what is it?" Step by step, slowly advance your feet so that it''s okay to suddenly go deep. Behind that, Dill was staring at Ain with a slightly worried face. "Humph..." But Ein, who just walks forward, begins to mumble his nose without knowing his worries. In the middle of the marsh, which approaches a little bit, this little bit of time also gives a sense of backwardness. "(¡­ has a beauty as if it were a Spirit)" I was worried about Dill, but I had these sentiments when I saw Ain walking. Whenever Ain walks, a detoxified circle spreads around its footprint. The beautifully stretched Olivia conceded hair never seemed fantastic with this trick. "This fog... smells so dark" As we approached the center, the fog began to gradually thicken. And as he smells the scent, Ain''t going back in time. "Mm-hmm. I think I''ve smelled something. Where?" A fragrance I remember somewhere. It should have been an important time for me, but I can''t even remember about that scent. "Well no. Just move on and you''ll see." There''s an answer there if you walk, rather than think. That''s what I think, and I''ll move on earlier than I did earlier. "... I see it" Proceeding through the fog, the light gradually becomes stronger. It was as brilliant as a "flame," fronting it and approaching a few more steps. "That. That glow..." Ain, who was also familiar with the way it shined, finally reached under its light. "Oh well. It smelled like this flower... so I remember smelling it, you know" Dill looking from outside the swamp can''t see how that Ain looks. But to Ain, who had reached the light, the identity had finally been dewy. "Cherry blossom... You''re the Blue Fire Rose, right? A flame swinging in cherry colour, let it dwell on each and every petal and continue to glow in a serene rhythm. When I put my face closer, the only thing that looked like was clearly Blue Fire Rose. "He''s poisoned too... for sure" But can I call it this? How about calling it Blue Fire Rose when it''s not blue at all? "... you can''t pull it out" Let''s pull it out of the land and try to pull out the poison. That''s what I thought, but no matter how hard you pull, there''s no sign of you pulling it out. "Too rooted...! No, still, this solidity..." At last keep it down with both hands and keep pulling though. Still, there''s no sign of this Blue Fire Rose falling out. "How root-stretched are you... you''re not that big enough to stretch..." I tried that for a while, but there''s no sign of it coming out. I look at the swamps I''ve walked into and wonder how far I''ve stretched my roots. "You know, maybe you... you don''t say the root of all this swamp, do you? An incredible amount of poison for a regular Blue Fire Rose. That''s what makes the swamp even more liquid, so it''s no longer a problem. Seeing this rose, which is definitely a mutant species, Ain made those assumptions. ¡ª¡ª And put your finger on the root area and let the poison break down. "... what do you think? I didn''t know what was going on with the poison around me, but that''s how I kept breaking down the poison for a little while. ... Then the fog seems to be diminishing and I can see Dill outside. "Dear Ein! What the hell are you doing -! "I''m trying to disassemble the poison! Wait a minute! Looks like Dill could confirm Ein''s appearance as well, and the two speak for the first time in minutes. "The poison marsh is getting smaller, but it was ain''s help! ¡ª¡ª Hit it. Ain smiled tiny and damned, happy that his hypothesis was correct. "Well, I guess I''ll just take another look." Strengthen the momentum of toxin breakdown by focusing on your body. Then, as Ein''s eyes can see, the poison swamp gradually narrows. All that remains is just clear, beautiful water, and a soil that seems full of nourishment emerges. How many lives would it take to use this poison as a weapon? If you do poorly, the survival of a country may even be at stake. "Ooh. I''m out..." At the same time that the swamp poison has fallen out, the Blue Fire Rose is long gone and away from its soil. And it was sandwiched by Ain''s finger, and put up before Ain''s eyes. "See you at the end. I''m gonna get your poison, too." Ein gradually sucks up poison from the bottom, like he did back in the day. I wonder if the splendor of the petals has gradually become stronger, transforming into beautiful crystals one by one. "... it''s a complete mutation. This" At the same time that the last one transformed into a crystal, Ein stopped the toxin degradation. Gently take the crystal part from the top of the floral part. "Cherry star crystal..." Besides its overly virulent toxicity, the mutant Blue Firerose... had these beauties. A star crystal with a springy world, like a petal dancing all the time. The cheer of spring, the warmth of the day, and the beauty of Rin take Ain''s eyes away. "... just take it home" Returning to the town of Baltic, Ain and Dill rush into the royal train. When I reunited with the Kingsguard knights that kept me waiting, everyone stopped surprised me. "When I smoked the demon stone, I grew up" and too simplistic an explanation for everyone, confusing but convincing. Sucking on demon stones is unprecedented, and knights don''t know what''s going to happen. And most importantly, Ain said so, so the Kingsguard knights believed the words honestly. Afterwards, in Ain''s vehicle, he was worried about how to explain to Dir what happened at the Demon King''s Castle. But when he sees the look of tired Ain, Dill speaks to me when he returns to the king''s capital, and when he rests his body, tell me. Gentle everywhere, and a dill who believes in himself. I was pleased with these cares, but at the same time I felt a great deal of guilt. But it is true that Ein''s emotions are in a difficult situation to put into words and that he is not thinking together. It''s heartbreaking to stay sweet on Dill these days, but it''s sweetened on Dill''s heart again. "Hey Dill... are you sure you want to go back to King''s Capital? "... So can I just tell you one thing? It''s when Dill leaves Ain''s vehicle and tries to make his way to where he rests. "Yeah. Ask me anything" "Then I''ll ask you. What Ein is doing is connecting there for Ishtarika... and for the future? "Eh... of course. What I did was important to Ishtalika, and it should be." Dill, hearing the words, just smiles gently. "I don''t mind if it is. I''m Ain''s escort, so I''m just protecting Ain. Even if that''s the Imperial Castle." "... sorry" Maybe Dill has a part that connects with Marco. Being shown enough loyalty to make him think so, Ein was ashamed of what he had done so far. "You don''t have to apologize. But Ein is tired too... Please, when I return to Wang Capital, I would like to speak with Ain, who is well again." And Dill opens the door. "A lot has happened. There are still things I don''t know, but you still showed Ain''s majesty. ¡­ you are a treasure to me." One last time I look back and Dill tells Ain: "Rest in peace. We''ll be back by the time we get to Wang Du." Dill quietly closed the door and moved to a completely different space from Ain. Dill''s voice, which went out, did not reach Ain, but Dill stopped on the spot and was thinking a few things. "... there was nothing I could do to fight Lord Marco" What a fierce battle. I feel strongly that I don''t want to admit it, but it''s difficult, even if it''s Lloyd... because Ein made me think so with enough strength and skill reward. "Besides, when Ein was troubled. I couldn''t do anything." When Ain was losing his energy, he wasn''t helping mentally. The thing pierces me deeply. "As an escort, as someone to put aside... I could do nothing. Then, Dear Ein, it is I who should apologize." I just regretted it. When Ain said he''s grown so strong, he said, ''What the hell is this body?'' and my heart is filled. "Ha... damn... I regret it" Not like this. It doesn''t matter if there''s no such escort, what can I do? "I have to be strong. Much more than ever, and much more than your father..." Zero large tears, but think strongly about what you should do. "I''ll have to ask Father when I get home.... more training, and getting to the strength of Father, not the eyes." I rubbed my eyes with the sleeves of my clothes and swept away the tears that had come to my mind. A little after Dill walked away, Ain stared at the card he had placed on his desk. Hide the contents with your own gloves on top so that the written contents are not visible to your eyes. "... it''s time to see" It was just Ain watching how it went, but it finally makes me ready. "It''s been a long time. Uh, I knew I didn''t want to see it." Under the gloves, a status card with your name on it. Speaking of honesty, I''d rather not see what''s written and throw it out the window. But you can''t possibly do that, Ein is fighting a gripping emotion. -- "... my name is Ein, Ein von Ishtarika. He is the next king to inherit the blood of the orthodox Ishtarika, the second generation of the Ishtarika royal family¡­ --the king '' At the end of Marco, the words he uttered. I used the word king in this dialogue, but I have very complex emotions. "Second generation. That''s what I''m sure..." It was used in the sense of the second generation of the former demonic kingdom (Ishtarika). That way, the changes in my body will be explained, and I''ll stick with you. ¡­¡­ Meaning the vessel Ein thought of. Meaning the vessel that Silvard thought of. And Marco spoke, meaning vessels. Every one of them has a difference, but there was no big difference between Ain and Silvard''s thinking vessels. But in the vessels of their thought, and in the vessels of Marco''s mouth, was a great sight. I mean, that''s the story. "... I knew this was happening" The list of jobs did not find the letter "name" that should have been written. But instead, another two characters have been added. "Yeah. Well, I predicted it, and I was ready, and I had a feeling this was gonna happen." Let''s tell Silverado first. It seems right to think about teaching others afterwards. "''Demon King''..." A demon king is born in a bloodline called Ishtarika. As for myself chasing the Red Fox, I couldn''t help but feel meaningful about this causal story. If it had been planned, it would have been past evening for Ain to return to the King''s Capital. But the time was already before 10: 00 at night, what had happened to these few hours of delay... and the castle was surrounded by such anxiety. In such an atmosphere, Silvado had been taken away to Olivia''s office. "So Father! What the hell did you ask Ain! "Oh, calm down, Olivia..." The Royal Train moves, which means the information is always sent to Silverado. In that case, if they were to wait in the castle, they would take it for granted to ask Silvado. "Yes, I do, Your Majesty. I wonder how it could be so late... Ain''t what I''m letting you do? "O... the Lord calm down too, O Laralua! As queen, always calm down..." "Oh, I''m calm. That''s why you''re listening calmly." Stuck like this, Silverado doesn''t even know what Ain''t actually doing. The contact that arrived at Silvard will be delayed because it will stop by Baltic. I want Olivia and the others to shut up... because that''s what it was all about. "(What are you doing Ain''t...! Why can''t we blame the rest so much...)" "... Your Majesty? "Oh, it''s Krone! Why don''t you tell me from your Lord, or be dear to these two --" "I''m afraid, Your Majesty. What is Ain doing? Maybe if it''s Krone...... I thought so, but she''s equally worried about Ain. Though his face is calm, he has thorns in his words. "No, Your Majesty. That sounds pretty tough..." "It''s Warren! Something from the Lord..." "I haven''t heard it either, so it''s one of Her Highness''s thoughts." - What is that king prince doing! That I suddenly turned to Baltic if I thought I was feeling better. Ain''t feeling well. I thought hard watching Ain''t, but these "books are too good" Ain''t struggling either. If you''re leaving from Baltic, it should be time to follow. Come back soon...... that''s when Silvard started thinking about it. "Mi, are you all here..." Martha was the one who knocked and entered the room. You came in a hurry, you came in a rush with your breath in order. In his hand, he has a black string to tie his hair. "Oh, it''s Martha! What''s wrong with coming all of a sudden? What is a boat to cross? I come close to Martha all of a sudden and talk more shattered than usual. "Well... Dear Ein is back..." That was the best news. I don''t know how to break the cage because I''m relieved... oh my god, I can even afford to think about it. "Martha, Ain''t you back? "Yes. It is true that Master Ain is back... it should be..." Olivia and the others stare anxiously at Martha, who has a very bad tooth cut. "Mr. Martha? Um... what happened to Ein? Krone with her hands on her chest and a strong grip to distract her anxiety. Hearing the words, Martha continued her explanation in a bewildered manner. "Uh what do you say... it''s getting bigger, let''s just say..." Martha''s words don''t make sense. When everyone was confused, Martha said, ''I was actually waiting for you in the big hall, so if you would all excuse me''... she thanked me and then left early. Now I know Ain has returned, but I have no understanding of what happened. For that reason, as Martha said, everyone left Olivia''s office and took to the Great Hall in an attempt to ascertain with their own eyes. The time is a little retroactive. It was when Ain walked through the castle gate and into the hall. "No, you''re finally home." Stretch your body and relax Ain. I can''t wait to see how fresh it is when I see a different vision. But the men of the castle did not care. Who the hell is that? It resembles Olivia and has a shadow of Ain.... and Dill is standing next to me, what is this all about? Everyone has these bewildered expressions as well, but if you are a guest, you should not be disrespectful. Don''t manage to put it on your face, but worry about being the way it always is. "Is Mr. Martha here? Speak a little louder and call Martha as usual. Then, less than a few dozen seconds later, its called Martha came to the Great Hall. "Welcome home, Master Ain. Everyone is waiting for Ein to return..." Martha, with her face up, suddenly closes her mouth when she sees Ain''s face. "... Dill. Which one of you is Mr. Ein? "Mother...... Here you are, Ein... I think you will explain this in more detail later, but now I hope you understand with Ein..." Martha is told that by her son, who serves as an escort, and has a face stained with surprises. "Shit... excuse me, Dear Ein. I really don''t know who Ein is..." "There''s a lot going on and you''ve grown up. Oh, speaking of which, I also had to get my clothes new." If you look at Ain''s feet and hand, you can see he''s clearly not long enough. But if I were Martha, I couldn''t afford to worry about clothes right now. "Can I ask the grandfathers to tell me Ein''s home? I''ll take care of the load here. Can I ask for it? He looked tired, but still laughed the way he always did. Martha sees the look on her face and clearly realizes that she is really Ain. "... I understand, sir. Then I''ll come and tell you in a hurry--" "Uh, and maybe a hair tie? You''re in trouble for stretching too much." Long hair that reaches to the waist. Just looking at it there, I remember the illusion as if Olivia had become two. "I''m in awe. So I''ll get you something... uh, are you in the big hall for a while? "Yeah, I think I will. It''s a lot of baggage, so it''s tough." I don''t give a shit about Martha''s confused appearance, just a hella laughing ein as usual. This easy-going feeling is obviously Ain, I have to think so. "Then I''ll tell you and come. Please wait while we also bring something that can tie your hair" "Mm-hmm." In doing so, Ain, looking back, turns to much of the luggage he brings. "Hey, Dilu? Did you send all the souvenirs yesterday? "Yeah, that''s right. I thought it was already in the kitchen." "Oh well. Then don''t worry." Listening to the two conversing voices, Martha hurried to find Silvado and the others. "Oh, speaking of dill" "Yes. What is it? "Next time you''re free, go shopping with me." To the abrupt Ein words, Dill stops the hand that was unpacking. "¡­ of course I will accompany you, what kind of shopping? "Because you''re older, you want clothes. Sometimes you can come with me to that, can''t you? "Wow, let me show you the store I use......! The more you see at a glance, the happier you look, Dill. I didn''t expect you to make these invitations, so much joy filled my heart. "Good. Good. You want to go buy some soon, but you''re actually still wearing clothes... and you don''t want to take them off anymore." "... after you get back to your room, right? "Wow... I know! He said he wouldn''t take it off in here! Seeing the two of them interact similarly until now, the servants and knights they''ve been watching on the far-roll begin to recognize that they''re really Ain''t. Then again, a question mark comes to mind as to what the hell happened... As Ein and the others did so, they heard this noise or Chris came dressed in knightly clothes. "Dear Ein, welcome home...? She came as she waved her tail vigorously, but as she approached Ain, the momentum subsided. And when I stopped in front of him a few steps, he looked confused, like a cat who hadn''t seen his owner home in a long time. "I''m home, Chris. Sorry I''m a little late." It was Ain who was packing, but he hears Chris and looks back. "Huh...? Dear Ein? Dear Ein...? "Yes, yes, it''s Ain. How was Chris, too? Once I let go of my hand from my luggage, Ain comes by Chris''s side. Hair stretched out to a bigger body than the other day...... and her face was growing like an adult. Though there is a shadow of Olivia and previous Ain, Chris is also tense when he sees Ain''t full of new charm. "Ho, really, Master Ain? Why are you so annoyed... and your hair is stretched..." "Hmmm...... all kinds of things have gotten bigger. Is that weird? When he sees Ain, who looks worried, Chris denies it with a hazy face. "Chi...... no! The... Rin made me... nice, I think... eh. But I''m really worried about Ein." "But look, these clothes are what I''ve always been here for, right? And the sword... right? That''s how Chris slowly begins to approach me when I show him something wrapped around me by gesturing. "May I see it nearby...? "About a good approximation. Here you go." Further approaching upon hearing the reply, Chris approached Ain about a few dozen centimeters away. "Shh... Shh..." If Ein''s eyes are right, Chris is making his nose work better than his. It was such a trick, but Ain got it in silence. I get anxious that it would have smelled like sweat. "--ho, it''s really Master Ain...... Huh!? Then Gabba with joy! And with his face up, Chris finally came to believe he was really Ain. "(So you know...)" While not looking at it for a few days, Chris seems to have further evolved his loyalty dog level, but I didn''t think there was any such way to identify him. 123 Probably popular. I was surprised at Chris'' shocking way of discerning him, but then the Silvers come to the Great Hall. Everyone likewise wanted to have a conversation with Ain, but not so much as Silvado. Anyway, Ain''t got a lot to ask. --¡­ of course your body is getting bigger, but why did you head to Baltic. I also brought Ain to a room to ask about it. "It would be nice here." We proceeded from the great hall into the long hallway and took our feet between the sights behind us. And further behind. Heading to the small room that was the shadow of the throne, Silvard was left alone with Ain. "Um... I was brought in pretty forcefully, but are the mothers okay? Blame bombing...... but Silvado hit me with quite a bit of dissatisfaction. Even as Ain, I''m sorry I''ve been through so much trouble. "Ain''t gonna take it back later.... would it be my responsibility? "... you''re right" Ain''t got no gu noise. Ain''t got no gu noise. Ein starts putting her hair together with the string Martha gave her. "But how did you get bigger..." "Uh, Grandpa? Where should I explain¡­" "Tell me everything from scratch. I have as much time as I can, and I don''t plan to take precedence over anything else." When I see Silvado sitting back tired, I regret that I put a lot of effort into it. Still, this investigation was necessary. I''m sorry I''ve been in a hurry, but I''m also getting enough results. "(But just a little bit, some people wonder if we should talk)" Why is it buried in Demon King''s Land? I don''t even know who went to bury him, but at least I''ve never heard of Prince Wang''s Ain having such facts. In other words, the first king of Ishtarika decided to hide it himself¡­ it is now best to think so. "(Still speaking.... I can''t hide it because things are going on)" "Ein? Can you talk to me? "... ok. So --" Where did it start? Yes, it''s a royal cemetery here, because the sword didn''t shine there. "What I came to be sure of was the day Grandpa asked me about my troubles. That day, when I came before His Majesty the First... --" This is how Ain begins to talk. Why did you send a letter saying that you would go as far as the old demon king''s realm? And then what action did you take...... ¡­¡­ Silvard listened quietly. Occasionally, he sighed with a rugged look on his face, but without pinching a single incision, he continued to listen to Ain in silence. And Ain kept talking. That I met Durahan and Elderlich in my dream world. That the creation of the Castle of the Demon King was two castles and a melon here, and that in the royal cemetery, which is also made, there was the true tombstone of the first king Ishtarika. At the end of the day, I''ve had a ride with Marco¡­ I told Silvado about that series of flows. "... I can''t even tell Olivia and the others. Is that why...? "Yes. I apologize for any unsolicited behavior. But I thought I should, and I acted like this." "We move the royal train, and for that reason we have ordered Ain in his own name, not the rest. The blame lies with Ain...... but I can''t afford to talk about that right now" It''s not like there''s anything to rule on, but I can''t afford it all this time. "I mean... if what Ain''t looked into is true, the old demon kingdom and our Ishtarika were originally one nation. Is that the conclusion? "... I thought you were right" "I don''t have enough information. But if you make a hypothesis, Your Majesty is like the blood of the Demon King¡­ is that correct?" "No" Seeing Ain replying silently, Silvard removed the "pus" kind of emotions accumulating in his brain, one by one. "I don''t think that sword will produce these ends... You know, the rest is confusing." Look at the sword Ein can carry, and Silvado is overshadowed by complex emotions. "As a matter of fact, I haven''t been able to work my head off yet either..." "... of course. Either way, His Majesty was the blood of the Demon King... and the people of Ishtarika wouldn''t have thought of that as one." "Well... Grandpa didn''t know, did he? On the tombstone of the First Majesty, the fact that the First Majesty is not asleep..." "If I''ve never heard of it, I''ve never seen such a record. I guess that means the First Majesty decided to hide it." The Runaway of the Demon King did much damage. It is also true that numerous lives have been lost and numerous scars have been left. Then you are the blood of the Demon King... did you want to hide it? "Ain. I think I know... this story is--" "I''ve only told Grandpa, and I''ll leave this to Grandpa''s discretion no further" "Do that. Whether to communicate it to future generations from Ein¡­ We will discuss the matter with Ein at any rate. Ready?" "Yes, sir." Silvard also wanted time because it was not a matter that could be decided overnight. "We have to stop Dill, too, but how far does Dill know? "I didn''t say the kind of information I told your grandfather. However, we have seen all the battles against Mr. Marco, etc." "If so, we''ll talk about the rest after this. Everything you''ve ever done at Demon King''s Castle is forbidden." "For once, keep it to yourself..." "It''s more appropriate to say the rest. All right?" You''re right, Ain''t convinced. "I can''t do things publicly. If so, I can''t even offer you a reward for what Ein looked into." "I don''t mind. Instead, you''re gonna decide you didn''t see my arbitrary behavior, right? "... you''re as smart as ever" "Because I''m learning on Grandpa''s side" In case we''re going to punish you, we need to make the reasons public. That would make it necessary to publish where Ein was and what he was doing, so it was best to just fit in here. "If we are to draw conclusions, the information Ein has obtained. Share it with Ain later and consider how to use it later.... this will do now" "Right......" When the explanation finally came to a paragraph. But Silverado will not allow Ain to rest. "Next question, then. Explain why your body grew bigger." ¡ª¡ª I knew you''d ask. Naturally, I was asked, but I also hoped that only today would be a good time to talk. "In my personal opinion, the matter of the body is as much about the matter of the First Majesty..." "Fine. Talk to me when you get here... now or never" "Okay. Now...... because it''s quick if you look at the status card" Take the card out of the tightened clothes with a little difficulty. "... is that what it says? "You do. It says," It''s already happening. " Again with a deep sigh, Silvard offered his hand to Ain with his face down. "Show me." "... then go ahead" Silvard, who received it as a flinch, looks up in horror and sees the card. Starting with the name, and lowering your gaze little by little...... "... it doesn''t seem to be Prince Wang''s place. What do you say, Ein?" "Looks like..." In the Job column, the two letters "Demon King" are clearly pulled with a horizontal bar that says "--" for the status and level. In the Skills section, two were added: ''Demon King Ein'' and ''Family''. "Are you even dreaming about the rest? "Yes, it''s real for once..." "Surely for ''--'' it should have meant not that it was too expensive, but that it was not to be measured..." I was surprised when I saw Ain too. "Skills and whatnot," Ein the Demon King said... "so stupid toward the status card. "I grew up in the middle of a fight with Mr. Marco, and when I smoked Mr. Marco''s demon stone, its growth stopped completely. And perhaps the skill of his family was also influenced by Marco, the living armor." "... it doesn''t make any sense" "Yes......" Even the earlier contents are difficult to manage, but now I thought it was the Demon King. Apparently there''s no sign that Silvered''s worries are over, either. "What about consciousness? Any difference? "That''s exactly the same thing... oh, but there''s only one thing" Silvard stares at Ain in a busy way when he sees Ain''t like he noticed something. "Hey, what...!? With some dangerous impulse--" "No, you know, my clothes are getting smaller, so I want a new one." Then he lost the light from his eyes, and Silvado, who rose, walked next to Ain. Ein said:? ''I think, suddenly I shake my fist up...... "Humph! "Huh... it hurt... Huh! Why, Grandpa!? The King''s Iron Fist, which is swung down overhead. A strong noise called Gori echoed into the small room. "I don''t like corporal punishment, but I need sanctions for grandchildren who are too energetic weather" "So, but it''s really tight this!? Cramped and cramped... my blood vessels are already tightening and it''s painful! "... Humph! "Yikes, it hurts!? Why are you fisting again...! Silvard, with two iron fists down, returns to his chair with a slightly satisfied look. "... they''re coming with some clothes. All right?" "Ha... yes..." My grandfather''s iron fist hurts so bad. When I stroke my head, I feel like I''m getting a bump, and gradually I feel like I''ve brought some heat. Just shop with Dill next time. Ain decides to rush it. "Then cut off your hair, too. Olivia-like, beautiful hair, but it would just get in the way for Ain" "Yes... I think I will" "Not at all Ain... I thought I''d accomplished a hell of a feat, becoming a demon king or a mess... I don''t know, a king prince." The more I mouthed such stupidity, the more powerless I saw Ain earlier. "But well, if you think the way Ain''t grown now, that''s not bad in itself. You look good." "Well, I can be honest with you like that." "I can tell at a glance it''s Olivia''s blood. But we need a reason for that growth, because the effects of a powerful dry add-on can be..." "Right. I''ll think of something." Um, look at the silverado that snorted. Ain''t got one paragraph this time. "Ein, by the way. What the hell can I use the skill of" Demon King Ein "? And the family." "I have no idea. So I''ll talk to Katima about the latter, but I thought I''d keep my hands off the former." As a matter of fact, I didn''t know how to use it, so I didn''t have anything to do with it. "Do that. Before something strange happens." "... I''ll remember the liver" "Speaking of which, how about. I wonder if Durahan''s moves can be used now." -- "... by the time you get home, maybe you''ll be able to use it." When I think of Sylvia''s words, maybe this was what she meant after she became the Demon King... Isn''t it too much of a burden to just "people" to express that armor? And I also think about this hypothesis. "Maybe this is how..." If you just try it, it''s free (just), think so and turn your consciousness to your right arm. What I think about is the pitch-black armor I wrapped around the other day, focusing my senses at that time on my right arm. I remember what it felt like when I was wearing it. As I recall it little by little, Ain gradually began to wrap a black shadow around his hand. "So, I think I''ve done it..." "Hmm. You''re done..." A boneless yet powerful, pitch-black armor appears on Ain''s right arm. Is that why you''re an arm, Gauntlet? Maybe it''s not like armor again...... But the details would be nice. "... if you get a chance, show him in front of Olivia. I''m sure you''ll be happy." Olivia, who had an admiration for Durahan, is why I''m sure she''d love to see this. Ein is convinced of that, too. Afterwards, I enjoyed a relaxing conversation with Silverado, including public speaking. But he wants to talk to Ain. He wants to talk to Ain. It was already late, and it was time to put sleep into perspective, but Ain went to the person who waited for him. "Is that it? What about your mother? There were three people waiting for Ain, who left between the sights. Krone, Chris, and Martha. Honestly, we still needed to discuss this, but it''s too late today. Silvard told me so, and the rest was to be done again another day. "Well... I said, ''I''m sorry, it''s dangerous if you don''t calm down,'' and I went back to my room." "What''s that? I don''t know what that means." I''m not sure I''d like to hear from Martha. But for now, Olivia is resting in her own room. I gave time to Krone and Chris, Ein decided to think so. --Jee...... "... uh, what''s up, Krone? I''ll stare at you in the face, Krone. He stood about a step further than usual and observed Ain in silence. ¡­¡­ "Well... if you don''t say something, I''ll be worried." But I also felt fresh. Anyway, Krone looks up at me like this, so it''s a sight I''ve never seen before. "Your Highness, may I come a little closer? Krone of awed attitude has told me that as if to speak to others. "That''s fine, of course. What''s the matter with you? Then he did not reply to the words, and Krone slowly approached him. And dare to look up and confirm Ain''s face once by the side as closely as it adheres to Ain''s body. "I''m sorry. Excuse me for once..." At the end, grab Ain''s chest, toe up and face closer to his neck. "Hey... what''s wrong all of a sudden!? Martha and Chris right next door. They both look surprised and stare at the sight. The two of them could only be surprised by the bold tricks as if they were going to hug each other. "Sooo... sooo..." "(¡­ I feel something visionary)" But it''s a little different than when Chris was here. In the case of Krone, he was breathing like a deep breath. Because the location is close to the neck, Ain''t doing it is a little awkward. I thought my eyes were tron for a moment, and I said this with a surprised look on my face. "Huh... ho, that''s really Ain..." "Hey, is that method of confirmation popular these days? I don''t think I''m going to be judged this way for two consecutive years, and I get wrapped up in subtle emotions that I can''t speak of. 124 for the next spring. "Dear Ein, by the way. It''s late for dinner...... can I get you something to eat? Once again they took a mysterious way of discerning it, but Martha mixes it in with the conversation, anticipating the timing. "I think I''ll keep it lightly in my stomach. Because I eat in my room...... erm" Chill out, look at Krone and Chris. ''I''ll see you later because I''m having dinner'', even though I''ve been worried about you for a long time... there''s no way I can say that. "¡­ don''t worry, we will bring snacks for the number of people" I was wondering what was going on for a moment, and Martha''s word helped me. Following that word told in a small voice, Ain decides to entertain the two of them in his own room. Likewise, with a small voice, I thanked them and turned to them and opened their mouths. "If it''s good in my room, shall we talk a little? It''s late at night, so I don''t think it''s going to be very long..." Then they smiled and nodded, so Ain decided to escort them into his room. I''ve been thinking about it all the way to the castle, but I can''t get enough of this outfit. But because of the fact that I don''t have the right size clothes, I wonder what the problem is. "(Should I have borrowed it from Grandpa?)" Silvard has a bigger body than Ein. That''s why I might at least have a more comfortable outfit than I do now. "(What''s wrong¡­)" Remove buttons and loosen clothes, but shoulders, thighs, etc. are compressed and in harsh situations. "Hey, Mr. Martha." "Yes. What is it? Ain on his way to his room speaks to Martha walking behind him. "My clothes are tight, but I just can''t get them ready right away...? "No, that''s not true. I am sure I will go under the castle and buy clothes for visitors because I cannot send them to Ein..." "Is that it? But I don''t think it''s open anymore." Sometimes it''s too late, and those stores should be closed. It is no longer open only in taverns and such stores. "... I will manage to get it open and buy it" Convinced. But I''m also hesitant to use my power over this, so naturally Ein''s reply is --. "I''ll stop because that''s bad too. Why don''t we just weave some feathers and rest in the bathrobe today, then I can wear them too, right? "Naturally I have something for you...... are you sure? "It''s good to touch, and I don''t care. So I was wondering if you''d be happy to have something for me to wear tomorrow morning." "I''m in awe. Then we will prepare it first thing in the morning." Bathrobes are too loose, but that should be the right thing to do to unlock the status quo. ¡­ and arrive in Ain''s room while we''re having a conversation. "Dear Ein, then. I''m coming with a new bathrobe, so if you''ll excuse me." "Yeah. You''re waiting in your room." That''s how Martha walks away once, but Ain opens her own door and puts Krone and Chris inside. "Yes, please." "Yeah, thanks Ain" "Also, I''m sorry......! Such a thing with an escort¡­" Having Ain open the door, Chris apologizes for it. "Come on in, Chris. There you go." Chris gets gently pushed in the back. I guess she''s still weak when she''s forced into doing so because she looks hasty but honestly obeys. "Dear Ein. Thank you for waiting." "That''s too soon, isn''t it, Martha?" It''s only been about a few dozen seconds since Martha left. That said, a larger bathrobe over her hand. Carefully laundered and dried in the sunlight it is flutteringly thickly folded. "I was in a bit of a hurry because it seemed cramped" "... and so fast. No, but thanks, thanks for the help." I''ve been back after work in the last few decades, and when I see that I haven''t run out of breath for it, Martha may actually be strong, too, I have that feeling. "There is no such thing. Please wait in your room as we will bring meals, etc." Martha says so, leaving Ain''s side again. "... makes me think from time to time. I thought Lord Martha might be faster than me." "Faster than Chris...... yeah. I don''t think so, but maybe it''s just in the castle..." Exactly, I seemed to need some time when it came to cooking, and somehow I waited about a half an hour before Martha came back. And the three of them, who enjoyed many dishes, spread out on the table, enjoyed the conversation over tea after the meal. "Hey, Ein? "Hmm? What''s the matter with you? Sitting on the couch and relaxing, Krone looks at Ain and asks. "Hair, do you cut it? "That hangs up... ''Cause I''m in the way." "A, Master Ain? Are you sure you want to hang up...? Ain''s sitting couch, two sitting across from it, but Chris, who heard that reply, said unfortunately. "You''re kind of out of your mind." "Right, Mr. Chris? Because it''s so beautiful... can I touch it a little bit? Then without waiting for Ain''s reply, Krone gets up and sits next to Ain. "I haven''t told you yet." "Right. But it''s okay, right? It''s not something less." - Then why did you ask? Nevertheless, Ain was going to forgive me as much as that. So I didn''t blame Krone for sitting next to me. "Well... that''s fine" "Hehe. I beg your pardon." And Krone, who reached out, touched Ain''s long hair. He seemed to enjoy the touch at first, but the look on Krone''s face gradually changes. "Oh, lying... wait, really...? When I look at her dyed of surprise, I can''t help wondering what the hell you''re thinking. "Mr. Krone? What''s wrong with you? Like Ein, Chris was wondering what was going on. He opened his mouth before Ain and asked what had happened. "... wait a minute, please? Replying to Chris that way, Krone reached for her hair aggressively. Well-maintained, silver-blue hair like silk thread. Touch it from top to bottom to make sure it touches. "Shh..." "Krone......? Lies from earlier, what''s a lie? Ain''t finally cut off the paralysis. Speak up to the hustling Krone. "I''m sorry, Ein. Just give me a minute, okay?... Chris, come on the other side and touch Ain''s hair" "Yes. I don''t know, but I get it..." The reply to Ain is put on hold, and Krone calls Chris to the other side of himself. "Here''s the thing, from the top to the tip of your hair... touch it slowly" As if to teach you how to touch it, Krone touches Ain''s hair in front of Chris. "--Ok. So, Dear Ein, may I, too? "Yeah. You can touch something else..." So what''s with this hair? I don''t know what it means to bother calling Chris until I let him touch me. ¡­¡­ Chris sitting on Ain''s right shoulder gently reaches for Ain''s hair. Ein''s hair, stretched up to her waist, is nevertheless long enough to ride on the couch, even though it is tied with a string received from Martha. "Eh, I''m embarrassed when they touch me in silence" Chris also said he was reaching out strangely at first, but things change like Krone from the middle of nowhere. The expression began to tense (frighten), and the atmosphere drifted on the spot with difficulty in speaking up. "Mr. Krone." "... Yes" "I''m not lying..." Pinch Ain and you two have a conversation. "I''m sorry to hear that. Looks like it''s true." That''s how we had the conversation, and the two nodded as they were convinced. "What do you two convince me about lying and being true just now..." "... ok. So, Ain''t you gonna give me a hand over here? Krone, offering his left hand, appeals to him to hurry up with his eyes. "Here, come on. It''s quicker to make sure." Where Ain nearly offered his hand, Krone quickly took it. Her shiny hands feel comfortable just touching each other. "Yes, here? You can touch it downstairs, make sure it''s all right? Ein''s hand was taken near the back of Krone''s head, and she told him to touch his hair. "... yeah. As usual, I think she has beautiful hair with sarcasm." I like the touch as much as I do. Krone is polite. I knew that well, I had a touch that I would want to touch forever. "I work hard, too. ¡­ then touch your hair." Then let go of my hand from Krone''s head... and that''s what I thought Ein. The hand was stopped by Krone and could not be let go. That''s why I started touching my hair with my opposite hand. "I''m touching it.... Huh? So what am I supposed to do? "... that''s all? You don''t even think about it? Seeing her dissatisfied, Ain turns more to the feel of her hand. "Uh." ¡ª¡ª I don''t know. To be clear, I still don''t know what Krone is trying to say. We tried touching each other''s hair, but we still didn''t understand what she was thinking. "... already! I thought I lost Ein''s hair... that''s what I''m talking about! I dye my cheeks a little bit and mouth them shy. "Lost? "Um, Master Ain. We are also women, so we are sensitive to such things¡­" Then even Chris looked embarrassed and mouthed to hide his face. "Touch it, shine it!... Ain''t thought I''d lost today! "... you don''t" "I do! Here. Try touching it again? Again, nothing, just move it because you keep your hands down. But follow the instructions and slide your hands honestly from top to bottom. "... yeah. Though I think Krone is more salacious." If you''re not flattered, you''re not lying. Purely because Ein thought so, now he replies so with a strange face. "That, Master Ain? How about mine......? That''s what Chris says, he comes close to giving me his head. ¡ª¡ª I mean, touch it and make sure? Chris didn''t get a chance to stroke him like this, so he''s just a little fresh. "... then excuse me" Brilliant Chris'' hair, with each piece like gold thread. Reaching there, the hand is soft and smooth, just as it was when it touched the krone. And without a moment or hook, we get to the tip of our hair smoothly. "I checked, but Chris'' hair is better than mine." "Oh, thank you...... Huh! It''s not, it''s not! So Master Ain has prettier hair, so you feel defeated...? As was the case when Krone, this was also a pure feeling. "So Ain''t. I regret losing, but that''s all my beautiful hair, so I don''t think I''m going to cut it." "Oh... yes, they are! Because it''s so beautiful, can I stretch it...? "Hey, hey. I guess it''s tough all the time at this length." Long enough to reach your hips, it''s hard to just take care of it. Many women, like Olivia, Krone, and Chris, take care of themselves carefully. However, if you try Ain''t done that before, I don''t really want to have that kind of struggle. "Then if it''s about the length of the scapula..." "It''s no bother..." I put my hand on my back and checked the length of my shoulder blades. Still too long. I don''t really want to be that long. "All right, Ain, here''s what we''ll do. Make it about the length of your shoulder blades or about the length of your shoulders...... which way? "Well, those two are about shoulders..." Hearing that reply, Krone gave a full grin. ''Cause you took the word, didn''t you? Then don''t make it shorter than your shoulder. " "... no. Either that means --" "Dear Ein? Looking forward to the... shoulder length, too? I think the outer moat has begun to be filled, but it''s not like I can''t compromise if I''m about shoulder to shoulder... It was cheap enough to ask for a favor in these places for what I usually put the two of us through a hard time. Ein and Krone, and Chris. Those three enjoyed long hours of conversation and stayed up late, not always. I woke up, Ein. I can''t even remember when I fell asleep last night, or what the last one was talking about on the contrary. I was awake and my head wasn''t out of work, and I needed to wake up my sleepy head. "You were asleep on the couch...... Uh, what time is it?" I try to wake my body up to look at the clock. He seemed to have fallen asleep on the couch, and his body couldn''t help but tense. "Oh, that? How could we both..." I can''t move my body. I thought so and looked around me and wondered how it didn''t work...... I could see why. Chris is on Ain''s lap. And on his shoulder, Krone leans in and leaks a gentle exhale. "Shh... Shh..." "A, Ain''t no good... be gentler if you smoke... eh" Chris on his knees, what the hell is he dreaming about? The attitude of trying to make me suck is no longer an award thing. "So I''ve told you many times not to suck..." I have a scratch on Chris'' sleeping words and I desperately think back to how this happened... what happened last night. I would have had a conversation with my hair and then everyone would have gone back to their seats, but then I don''t remember having a public conversation. ¡ª¡ª No. I can''t work my head off when I wake up. Let''s drink water once and wake up... that''s what I thought. "Duh, how can I stand?" Ein begins to worry about the current situation where the two of them are leaning against Ein and sleeping, and how to get out of here. The bell to call for service is on the desk, naturally not within reach. "Ma, Martha... Huh? With a loud whisper-like sound, Ain said so in his mouth. I don''t think Martha''s coming with this voice, but I couldn''t have done it without it. "I feel sorry to wake you up... duh, what should I do" Ain''t working his brain wondering what''s wrong so he doesn''t move his body as much as possible. As I kept thinking about it for dozens of seconds, exactly what I didn''t expect happened. "Good morning. Is this for you, Master Ain? "Mr. Martha is super awesome..." Just a loud whisper. I even remember wondering if Martha was really a person when she asked me that. Martha came into the room as usual. I came in a hurry, but this situation was unexpected for her as well. "What can I do for you.................. Huh!? Martha with her face up looked around Ain. That''s what Ain looks like leaning on two women, because I never thought this was the way things were going. "... Excuse me, Dear Ein. May I say one thing...? "Hey, what is it? We both have a quiet conversation and are careful not to wake up sleeping Krone and Chris. Martha starts asking Ain again with a convulsed voice as she smiles with a convulsed smile. "I wonder if the future First Queen should make up her mind at the beginning... Even if you think Ein doesn''t want to make a difference, I still feel uneasy about his subjects. So please be prepared..." "No. You''re making a huge mistake..." "Yes, no, that... you''re welcome as a co-servant, aren''t you? If you are a queen, a few of them are natural. No! I''m not dissatisfied with your majesty, but as a minister, I hope you feel safer about it..." Ein''s words didn''t seem to reach his ears. Martha keeps talking misunderstood and spinning her words as if they were quick. "But I am under your command. And it''s very reassuring to be who you''ve been watching over Ain for years. Anyway, if they are both of them, I think everyone will raise their hands and welcome them and support them..." I''m sorry, Martha. Listen to me. "Well... well, take your time. If you need anything, please call me...! Martha said so, leaving Ain''s room early enough. Martha, who left with a very big misunderstanding, left the scene with a bumpy mouth as she left. "Yep... I called him and he''s gone..." He began to wonder what was wrong, and Ain began to move his body slightly back and forth. A way out is to pinch a cushion in Chris'' head and pillow it while shifting his body. After that, I slowly knocked Krone''s body down and put him to sleep on the couch. One at a time, I care about putting on a futon so we don''t both catch a cold. "But it helped me to leave my change of clothes" It was Martha who walked away, but I had a change of clothes that Ain asked for last night. It was a simple pair of pants on the shirt, but to see the thickness of the touch and fabric, it just doesn''t look cheap. "... I wonder if anyone is there" On the table, he wrote down, ''I''m moving my body in the training field''. Ain''t had a lot of tiredness last night or fell asleep on the couch, but after a little while, I was driven by the urge to train asexually. "It would be Marco''s influence..." There are no other knights like that. I had respect for that way of life, and it even made me feel admired as a man. I have dedicated my whole life to the Land of the Demon King (Ishtarika), and even if everyone else is gone, I have just continued to defend the land by myself. Such a knight in the knight exactly, that''s a man named Marco. Ein could have won after a fierce battle, but he must not be weak himself, who beat that Marco. I was thinking about those things. "--Huh...! Phew...! As I step into the training ground, I hear a sword cut off the sky, and Ain realizes that someone is in training. "I wonder if anyone is there" The time has just passed 5: 00 a.m. earlier. I didn''t think people were there because of that, but apparently there were knights who were already starting to train. Training gear, head to where it is placed and Ain''t looking for what''s right for you. And he took a sword that seemed easy to use, and immediately turned to the knight in training with his feet. "... Dill? The knight there was Dill. He was sweating, but just quietly repeated his bareback. "Huh... A, Dear Ein? How could you do this at such a time? Noticed Ain''s voice, Dill stops that bare gesture and moves on near Ain. "Uh, yeah. I woke up." I lay low what was in the room and say only that I woke up. "I see, was that the reason? So Mr. Ein was in training, too? "That''s right. But I didn''t think anybody was here yet because of the time." "Ha ha... sure, because it''s a time like no one else usually does" After six in the morning, people gradually come in and out. So it was still, like, an hour early for time. "Dear Ein, by the way. Were you going to train alone? "Well I thought no one would, so I didn''t know it would..." "... then" A slightly tired dill stares at Ain correctly. "May I deal with Ein¡­? I don''t think I''ve had a chance to exchange swords with Dill lately. I think it was just the other Kingsguard knights, Lloyd, or Chris. Speaking of which, you haven''t even seen Dill in a while. "You will. So if Ein would like..." Of course Ain''s reply is yes. "This is about as much as I''d like to ask. So it''s been a while since I''ve seen you." "Oh, thank you. Thank you! Keep your head down and thank Ain. "Wait a minute. ''Cause I''m gonna do some prep exercises." "Yeah, I''m in awe. Then I''m wiping a little sweat, too." How long have you been waving your sword? There were many traces of sweat on Dill''s forehead, neck, and arms. At this hour, it''s already this amount of sweat. I''ve been waving my sword for just a few minutes now, that can''t be happening. How long has Dill been waving his sword? That''s what I was worried about Ain, but to keep Dill awake, I''ll do a quick prep exercise. "... Dear Ein. I have one favor to ask you, okay? Dill speaks softly to Ain, who was stretching his body. "Fine. What''s the matter with you? "There is one thing you must do when you are present¡­" What the hell do you want to ask yourself when you''re about to exchange swords? Ain was waiting for Dill''s next word. "... like when I was fighting Lord Marco, I want you to show me what Ain can do." "That means, like yesterday... right? In time, it was almost a whole day ago. By this time yesterday, Ain had a ride with Marco. "It''s the left. Please tell me how far you are from Ain." As a matter of course, Ain''t got nothing to be complacent about. Even as Ain, it would be preferable if you could wave your sword like you did yesterday. "-- Okay. I''m gonna show Dill everything I can do right now." "Thank you very much! As an escort, it would be disrespectful to say these things..." "I don''t care about that, and it''s not just an escort, Dill.... Ok, the prep movement is over! He said to get it over with as soon as possible, and he made a prep move. I politely went to Ain to make sure he didn''t get hurt. And since the preparatory campaign is over, Ain tells Dill about it. "Then I will come across the street, Master Ain, so please wait here" Then Dill walks toward the other side of Ain. But there are only two of them here, so there is no one to be judged. So at each other''s time, we just have to move forward with this stand-up. "Dear Ein. I''ll borrow your breasts......! Would you mind if I took the lead? "Oh. Anytime." When I hold the sword, I feel tight about nature. It''s not like yesterday''s ride with Marco, but I still feel extra nervous. "Okay...... heh! Dill takes the lead and starts moving closer to Ain. Naturally, Dill moves fast, too. It''s not a sword predominantly of Lloyd''s kind of power, but it''s still full of strength. --Gin! The sound of the two swords bumping into each other sounded. "Coming......! In Dill''s case, he doesn''t use much impending swords. Flirt the opponent like a flush. For this reason, unlike Marco, he confronts Ain with a unique standing around. "I won''t let that flow take it...... Huh! Ein waves his sword to cut off the flow so that Dill does not become a fightable stream. "--Huh!? He is slapped down from the top and Dill''s arm loses strength for a moment. The flow was cut off by a force push. That''s not true, it was one move Ain''s eyes and sword muscles showed. "Ma, ma...! Strengthen your lower body and Dill tries to pull the flow back again. Neither did his body, which was diligently moved, be fulfilled. "No. I won''t let that happen." Get back in shape somehow. Ain''t gonna let that happen when Dill thinks about it. Each blow is pursued with a heavy attack. Dill, who was then disfigured, was so dominated by the movement of his body that it was difficult to even stand gradually. "(What... what is this, I can''t let my body move freely...!?)" If you try to move your body forward, you will then be guided to break your center of gravity. Even if you try to shake up a sword, even its power is used to overlap the attack. "(Even my own standing is dominated...!)" Be strong in your will and counteract Ain''s wave by wave. Sometimes to hit your body, and sometimes again, anomalously to flirt with Ein. "Huh... Ha! Dill completely collapsed his body. I can no longer be strong and defensive...... the moment such a situation arises, Ain wields his sword up loud. "Oh, that''s... wow, ah...! Lay your sword aside and try to withstand Ain''s blow. But there is no force in the lower body, and the upper body alone cannot counter that powerful blow. Making a loud shock noise, Dill was grabbed by the momentum. "Ha... ha... ha... ma, I''m here" In the end, all I could do was attack first. Afterwards, Ain kept flirting with me, and it even seemed to dominate the course of battle. Because one wave at a time was approaching the settlement and was steadily hunting down Dill. ... Ein stopped the sword in front of Dill and immediately lowered it. "(Is this the distance from Ein now?)" I looked at the ground to lean over, and Dill was thinking about that. It lasted for a while, Ain''t anxious to see what happened, and he sounds anxious toward Dill. "Di, dil? Are you okay...? You know, somewhere hurt or something." I realized that I was thus silent, and regretted that I had made Ein worry. He said he had someone to deal with, but he said he felt sorry for his body like this. "Also, I''m sorry! Thanks to Ein, I hope you''ve learned a lot..." Stand up well and answer that with a gesture of hand toward Ain. "Really? I haven''t been able to...... right? "There is no such thing! But now that I know what to do... thanks to Ein, I think I can work hard." "Ugh, yeah? Uh, that." With a sunny face, Dill told Ain: "... Lord Marco can''t beat me. That''s what they thought." Blown out. Dill said so with a sunny face, so much so that the word suited him. He exchanged swords several times since then, and Ain had a lot of sweat too. Even as Ain, standing with Dill became a valuable time to remember yesterday''s experience. And it''s time for people to come to the training center, after that time, Ein leaves the training center behind. He then showers in the adjacent baths and sweats generated by his training. Dill, on the other hand, said he would still continue his training, so Ain left word that he wouldn''t be forced, and he would leave the spot behind. "After all, I think my eyes are getting better" During the battle against Marco, I felt the power gushing as soon as demonization began. It doesn''t just feel like your arms have been strengthened or anything, it feels like you''ve gotten better as an "organism". I can confirm every move well and even one thumb is strong when stepping in. And there''s a difference in the way I think... hey, is this the gift of Cain''s guidance? "Hey both of you. I want you to tell me a lot...? Actually, a water train when returning to the King''s Capital. I had also remembered it several times in that car. But, yeah, I didn''t even say it anyway, and on the contrary, I never met him in my dream world. "Are you unwilling to see me, or can''t you see me now..." I wanted to talk to you about my body as well as about it in Demon King''s Land. But it doesn''t feel like this, but it feels rather teethy. "Rely on the dead person. The idea itself could be a mistake." Sigh one last time, Ain walking towards the room. How are you two doing? Have you woken up yet? Or are you still asleep?... What if I was asleep? "Well, yeah. It''s not like there''s anything backwards." I didn''t excuse anyone, I just grumbled like that. "Oh dear Ein! I didn''t expect to meet you here at such a time." "Is that it? Mr. Warren, you''re early." Ain''t walking outside the castle, though at the castle gate. A place lined up with several specialized facilities, rarely unlike Warren. "Good morning. Speaking of early, so is Ein... No, I''m just a little confused if it gets so Rin." When I got back to the castle, I didn''t have time to have a slow conversation with Warren. For that reason, even as Warren, I still get confused when I face to face with Ain, which is different than usual. "I''ll cut my hair later, though. But I can''t change my appearance, so I just need to get used to all this..." Even though he thus preaches his words to Warren, Ein wonders. "Speaking of which, Mr. Warren. How did you get here? Warren''s attendance is fast. Sometimes he has a lot of work to do, but he travels to the castle faster than a knight every day, even if he has less work to do. "Lately, we''ve been working a little bit on adjustments for next year. That''s why we''re circling several departments." "Next year? I have something." "It''s about Magna. I know you will also go to Ain, but Magna has a limited number of places to investigate. Therefore, mainly as a representative¡­ you will be asked to go for it." I mean, Ain''t got much work to do. That''s what Warren said. "Uh... well, sure, but there''s just going to be something I can do. So, when does the time seem like it could go? It''s not even summer yet, but it''s early next year''s story. I''ve thought about it that way, but scheduling royalty is often a hassle. For example, contact escorts and other relevant locations. In case there isn''t, there''s a lot to do. "As for plans, it will be around spring. It is still a matter of time, but I hope Ein intends to do so..." "About before you graduated from school? "It will." Magna''s investigation next year. Speaking of Magna, many memories remain for Ain. Where we first arrived in Princess Olivia, where we crusaded the Sea Dragon, and for our first official duties, and finally reunited with Krone. Go out to Magna like that and investigate the Red Fox. When I think about it, I don''t feel very good because I feel like my memories have been defiled. "... ok. Well, I''d be glad to hear from you as soon as you decide what to do." "Yeah, I understand that." Smiling small, Warren said so. "Well, what kind of investigation would Magna be..." I don''t feel good about the red fox thing. But I was looking forward to heading to Magna myself. I wonder what awaits you on your next journey. Ain''t expecting it to undo his discomfort with the Red Fox. "Then Dear Ein. I''m with this." "Yeah. Thanks for letting me know, bye" Drop Warren off on her way to work and start thinking about what Ain''t gonna do. "Whatever it is today... I''ll report it to Grandpa, but for once, let''s wrap it up like a report" Materials related to the former demon kingdom. Naturally, it will only be shown to Silverado, but it''s not a bad idea to have it ready. Ain thought about it and moved on to his room. "Well, let''s do our best today" The view of the King''s capital, whose morning sun began to rise, was still sunny and beautiful today. 125 disturbance in the earthen pit The season is touring and a new spring is upon us. That was similar not only in Ishtarika, but also in the neighbouring continent. ¡ª¡ª North side of the continent. That''s the Rockdam Republic there. After Heim, the continent''s second-largest military force and vast premises. And with all the wealth that comes with it, it''s another great power. "Then Master Elena. We''ll lead the way, so please don''t delay." "... yeah" The beginning of the matter was the proposal of the Third Prince Tiggle. Like Ishtarika, we commit espionage ourselves. That was finally about to be transferred to execution. I took greater care than ever to prevent things like when Lili happened, but I don''t know if I''m actually finding out. "A really big port......" Port Town Round Heart. It''s a proud port for Heim, but it hasn''t lost the port here in Rockdam either. If you compare the number of ships, maybe you''re losing. Not so long ago, it was overflowing with ships owned by adventurers and luxury merchants. Looking at the selected personnel this time, there is no heavier town than Elena. Of course, Elena had a lot of difficulty joining us. Tiggle said, ''Nah! Elena mustn''t have any! Harley said, ''I disagree, too. And sailing with adventurers¡­ I''m worried about it.'' and we were both against Elena going to Ishtarika. But it took me months to convince him to take part. "Customers from Birdland -. It''s time to pack your stuff. The merchants set up a seat on the boat on which they would board, and managed to defuse Harley''s anxiety. That being said, there is no difference between a dangerous voyage. "Then let''s come, Master Elena." "... ok" It is one civilian who speaks to Elena. He was in quite a position, too, but Tiggle prepared it for Elena. He is an older man than Elena and usually has a job about Tiggle. "(¡­ on the sea for the next few days)" The journey to Ishtarika is long and arduous. But still, check Ishtalika with your own eyes. That''s bound to help something...... that''s what Elena was thinking. "Speaking of which, Ein. I''m coming with you." "Oh, Mother? Which way do you want to go...? The school was over, we went back to the castle as usual, and we ate and bathed as usual. After that, I was going to do a little work, and then I was going to take a break from reading. Martha came to Ain''s room and Olivia is calling... leaving those words behind. And Ain walked out of his room and headed to Olivia''s room. "Ahhh... you can''t if it moves. It''s not over yet... right? And what Ain''t done now. Nothing nasty, just Olivia combing Ain''s hair. That''s all. "Yeah, yeah. You''re taking good care of yourself, good boy, Ain''t." "... thank you" As promised to Krone and the others, Ain''s hair is long and tidy. But then, Ain became more concerned about her hair than ever before because similar care would quickly become rough. "So, that. What do you mean your mother''s coming with you...? Olivia continues to pass through Ain''s hair in an upbeat mood as she sings her nose. Olivia before bed, she''s pretty exposed. For that reason, Ain was careful not to look at that Olivia as much as possible. "Yeah? Oh, you know what? I''m going to Magna too..." "What!? Your mother''s coming to Magna with you? I hadn''t heard that before..." Or it would be quite important if we were to come to the second princess. As a matter of fact, Ein is more vocal, but given his popularity and track record so far, it''s not only a matter of Olivia coming either. On the contrary, it will be two days before we head to Magna, and I doubt it will be too abrupt. "Hehe... I asked your mother. Now that you''ve given me permission, I can go to Magna with Ain." So, around not naming my father Silvard, I feel like a balance of power in the Ishtarika family. But in the end, if you were allowed to, I have no complaints about Ein either. "When can we talk like that --" I can go away with Ain. That was the happier time for Olivia than anything else. "Because it''s not sloppy. Chris has gone far with me to Mr. Krone.... I''m the only one who hasn''t been able to go away with Ain? Ain''t got a peek in his face, but with a disgruntled voice, Ain''t guessed Olivia''s feelings. "Your mother is, uh, the second princess. I thought it might not be that easy to go out..." "Yes, I am. But Ain''t even Prince Wang, so sometimes I want to go with him." Even as Ain, I can agree with that thought. As a matter of fact, Olivia and I never had a chance to go away, on our way from Heim to Ishtarika... and I can''t say enough about that, because we haven''t had one since we got to Ishtarika. "So it''s been a long time since you''ve enjoyed the town of Magna with your mother," "I won''t be looking forward to the day. So, Ein, mind your health, too, right? I plan to stay in Magna for approximately half a month. In the meantime, Olivia and I have time to enjoy the town, even if it''s not the whole day. "Yes, it''s beautiful." "Thank you. Mother." Ein''s hair is finished combing and Olivia tries to go and punish him. "Oh, Mother. Can I comb your mother''s hair, too, if you like? I still have time for bed. Besides, I feel bad that I had it done to me, but that''s all it''s gonna be. Above all, there was a winning desire to give it to Olivia as well. "... okay? "Of course. Come on, Mother, take turns." Olivia''s hair is beautifully combed. I guess I took care of it myself, but, well, I wouldn''t mind this kind of skinship. I thought so, and looking at Olivia with reluctant eyes, Ain pulled her hand and forced her to sit down. "Let me know if it hurts" He had a slightly puzzled look, but Ain''t cared about it, and took a snort from Olivia''s hand. "Ah... Ain''t Ain''t been a little hard these days, huh?" I mouthed it like a dissatisfaction, but by contrast, its voice and expression seemed happy, so Ein laughs at the word and deludes it. Let''s get started. Seeing her hair exactly the same color as herself, Ain began to gently slip her teeth. Then a while later, Ain''t left Olivia''s room. I thought back to Olivia, who seemed happy, and went into bed in a good mood as well. The next day I enjoyed my conversation with Olivia. I woke up as usual and headed to school as usual. However, the loneliness gradually solicits when we think that attending school, as usual, is almost over. "So that''s it when it comes to in-school rivalry." The Royal Kingsland School of Spring gets wrapped up in a lot of air every year. In a few moments, a new year will come in, or those who want to advance and eat their classes to the top. Especially the air that drifts in the fifth year is the biggest chaos of them all. "For you guys, before graduation. And if you try other grades, you''ll be stressed out after the exam. It took a while, but it''s a pretty good time, isn''t it? The highest graders, Ain, will be graduating soon. That''s why I shouldn''t have had anything to do with the school air, but not this year. ¡ª¡ª A survey conducted within the last year¡­ the topic has now attracted attention. "Hey Ain! You''re leaving, too! Seeing a bat talking in a healthy voice makes Ein worried about what''s going on. "(... I''m not complacent, but I don''t think you should leave)" Having gained enough strength to defeat Marco, Ein was at the school level wondering if he could compete. I don''t feel like a "bad" race for those watching or competing. I was worried I might get some water. "Yeah, I''m thinking positively." "Ah? What the hell. I''m looking forward to having sex with Ain, okay? You''re getting big, and you''re extra excited! Ain''t grown big, like Bats said. A number of proposals were conceived last year to make that public. In the end, however, it published ''The Effect of Dry Adds with Strong Power'' ¡­, which ended in clouding tea. Dry adds are small in number, and there are still parts of the world that do not know what kind of ecology they are. For that reason, it is not strange to have such facts. This was how the people of Ishtarika were convinced. "Yes, no, I''m looking forward to that too..." At the end of the day, I seriously exchange my sword with the Bats. I think I can have that opportunity, but I''m not sure how I feel. "It''s not clear! What''s going on, Ein? Is that for any reason? What an answer. Ain''t even lost that, but that''s how attention got into the noisy bats. "Well...... bats? Do you have an opinion, too? If there is, I''d like you to speak with your hands up." "... I was up" "Uhm. If you''re conscious, fine." Kyle''s crane shouted, and Bats shut his mouth that way. "... Bats, Your Highness will be on his way to Magna next time for an inspection. There are some of those circumstances, so can''t you answer them instantly? "Oh... I see. Then I guess I can''t help it..." He whispered and Leonard told Bats so. It''s not like Ein''s concern, but I still appreciate Leonard''s help. ¡ª¡ª Thank you, Leonard. Thank you so much in my heart and thank Leonard. But as Leonard says, Ain''t definitely headed to Magna. In nominal terms, inspection. That''s what''s been published, but the substance of it is the dispatch of a fact-finding mission on the Red Fox. Compared to Isto and Balto, Magna is close to the king''s capital and there are many people who come and go. As a result, Magna is less dangerous than previous investigations. "It''s the last big event a few days before graduation. I want you to be careful to stay healthy until then. So that''s it, Leonard." "Yes.... stand up, thank you" How many more opportunities to get together in class like this? Perhaps an opportunity to accommodate the fingers of one hand, but with that in mind, graduation becomes even more realistic. "Speaking of which, is Magna a pretty big place..." Two, a trip to Magna to remember. The royal family means that Ain and Olivia will be here, and security will be tighter for that matter. In other words, a lot of Kingsguard knights are mobilized, which actually makes it quite a big place. I''m not going to play, but still, if you think of Olivia looking forward to going to Magna, Ain''t naturally going to be looking forward to it too. By the way, Katima (Katima) also went there. She did, but Katima (Katima) was rejected. "--Your Highness! Your Highness! Are you all right, sir? When I was thinking back about Olivia, I heard Leonard to that ein. "... that? Leonard, what''s wrong? "Your Highness seemed so relieved that I was worried about what had happened..." When I realized, all I had left in the classroom were Ain, Leonard, and the usual four guys, Bats and Loran. "Ah, uh... Sorry, I was just thinking about Magna." "I see, is that what happened... because it''s your inspection. I think your schedule is jammed, but be careful with your body." ¡ª¡ª Anyway, lately, there seems to be a bit of an epidemic. And, Leonard speaks, staring with worrying eyes at Ain. "Yeah. Thanks, Leonard" My body is getting stiff because I''ve been thinking for a while. As I was stretching my arms, the voice ''Ugh...'' leaked out of my lungs. "... sorry guys! I have to go now. I''ll be late. See you tomorrow! It was soothing air, but Loran suddenly left the classroom in a hurry. "Oh, no, he''s already a fine technician." "Oh. But even you, when you graduate, will you be a knight? "Ah? Well. But Leonard was the one who tried so hard at your dad''s place." Everyone''s path is definitely different. However, somehow all four of them were to work in the Wang capital. Instead, as far as Bats and Leonard are concerned, I will be working somewhere not so far from Ain. "What''s Ain gonna do? What do you want me to do? "What are you... that''s it, Prince Wang, so what are we going to do?" "Huh? That''s Prince Wang for a while to come." What are you talking about, I answered Bats with that look on my face. "Nothing. I wonder if that will ever change. If I''m crowned, I won''t be the King Prince, but until then, I''ll always be the King Prince." "That''s right...... Does that mean royal work in a castle" "Yeah. That''s the thing" "I think I may go in and out of the castle, so I was wondering if I might be able to see His Highness." "... I don''t know about me, I still feel like a castle knight is far away" In order to serve in a castle, a knight must be chosen with a high score among the high multipliers. For the Bats to serve in the castle, it started with those grades. "Ah Mitsuru. One day, I''ll join the Kingsguard and show you! "It''s a good idea. By the way, Bats, there''s a lot of manners to be a Kingsguard knight, but you can learn it well, can''t you? "Ugh... wow, I know! He said he''d do something! "And Bats. If you want to be a Kingsguard, you have an attitude towards Your Highness..." Leonard''s embarrassed, but he''s right. If you really want to be a Castle Knight or Kingsguard, there are many parts that need to be right. "... please, forgive me while I''m at school" Ain looked at Leonard with a frightened face and, like other HRs, started laughing out loud. ... After that, Ain also made a move back to the castle because they both had business to do. As a matter of fact, it should be time to pick you up, so it''s just as good as time. Then, one after another, Ain went towards the school gate. --It was a good time, even today. My time at these schools is almost over. Though I felt lonely about that, I''m sure I will continue to see them. Ain''t forgotten that hope. "When I get back to the castle, I need to get my job done before I go to Magna..." Long journey to Magna approaching tomorrow. In fact, the burden is extraordinarily low compared to the time of the ist or the time of the balt. That''s not just because of the time it takes, but because magna is less of a threat like that, even in terms of danger and so on. Because of that, there was not as much noise as last time when it came to discipline. "Dear Ein! Welcome home." It''s not the usual Chris... who greets Ain when he arrives at the school gate. Rarely, Dill waited alone for Ain. "Oh, that? That''s unusual, Dill." Chris draws attention, but Dill was similarly seen by passers-by. These days, I hear that there have been more applications for friendships. Not so long ago, his appearance was impressive as he didn''t fly. "Actually, there was a situation where Chris could not come here..." "Something busy or something? Ask Dill what happened to Ain because this has never happened before. "I seem to have fallen ill, and I am resting in the castle.... When we get to the castle, we plan to ask Lord Burra to explain it to us, so let''s hear more from Lord Burra. Anyway, I don''t know much about it either..." I got a sorry look on my face, but Dill also suddenly asked me to pick Ain up, and I was so confused. I don''t mind picking Ain up. On the contrary, it''s a thankful story, but I''m too hasty to know why I''m so detailed. The only thing I could hear was Chris getting sick... that information only. "Shall we hear it together, then? I''m worried, I''ll be home soon." Hearing Dill''s words, Ain walked back to the castle earlier than usual. "It''s an epidemic disease these days. If you sleep for a week, you''ll be better soon." Arriving at the castle, Ain took Dill and headed under Barra. Made near the training center, Burra''s workplace. There goes not only the wounded knight, but also the sick and those who feel strange about their bodies. "Speaking of which, Leonard said..." It''s just a matter of public discourse, but Leonard was talking about the epidemic. Remember that, Ain''t surprised what happened close to you. "Sometimes it''s fashionable at these times. It''s not a major illness, it''s a cure if you eat and sleep." Burra, wrapped up in a clean white coat and giving a grand explanation, grew to an unparalleled extent when she was an ist. ... Inside, I''m still nervous about Ain, but I try so hard not to see it. "So Chris and Krone need to be at rest for a week or so..." "Is that it? Wait, Krone too...? The name Krone that Byra speaks of. As for Ain, he thinks Chris was the only one on the sick floor, which suddenly puzzles me that Krone''s name came up. "Yes. Likewise, Master Krone is on holiday in the castle. It seems to have developed at about the same time, so we are both going to take the day off¡­" "I''m sorry. Dear Ein, I didn''t even hear about Lord Krone..." Then there are a lot of problems. Anyway, I''m heading to Magna tomorrow, but I can''t accompany the two people I was planning to accompany... What''s wrong? "So Dill said it wasn''t bad. But... what am I supposed to do with the dates starting tomorrow? Oh, yeah! My toxin breakdown..." "If you stay at rest, it will heal, so I don''t think you have to force it this time, even if it means boosting your immunity..." Barra said. I see, indeed, that word also makes sense. It doesn''t get any worse, so we eat and get some rest. If that''s all you need to do, maybe you should nod at what her medical professional says. But Krone is an aide. And Chris is counted as an escort between Ain and Olivia. In the meantime, if the two of you can''t make it, there will be some problems. "Excuse me!... That''s Master Ain!? Welcome home! May is the one who has been doing well. It is a very popular service for knights, with the alias of an angel in the cafeteria. "Here, May! Such an attitude in front of His Highness...... No, right?" "Well, well. I don''t care, Barra. So, May? Can I help you? "Ha! Something Martha said she was calling for Ein, so I came to call for Ein! "Maybe you mean that epidemic? All right, where''s Mr. Martha? I just wanted an explanation, so May''s appearance was at an excellent time. "Er, erm... On the terrace in the courtyard, he said he was with the queen...! "Your wife? I can''t keep you waiting.... Thanks for letting me know, Barra. Can you send me to my office for more information on the medical condition later? "I understand, sir! Then we will prepare it that way......" By the advent of May, Burra was about to lose her earlier calmness. Bahra also hurries back because Ain says he''s going under Laralua. "Thanks too May.... Dill, I''ll be there." "Ha!" When I stroke May''s head, I grin like a tickle. Satisfied to see May like that, Ain thus left Burra''s place of work. Terrace in the courtyard headed early. Many waterways made of many beautiful flowers, trees and even white stone in places preferred by Olivia and Laralua. It''s a beautiful place to contrast. "Grandma. I thought you were calling..." To be precise, it was Martha who called Ain. But don''t let Martha come from you, she won''t call Ain. If so, the Lord will surely be Laralua. "Ah Ain. Welcome home, come on. Sit down? Let''s get some tea together first, shall we? Laralua, who finds Ain, smiles at Ain with a tender grin. He still looks youthful and doesn''t feel uncomfortable, even if he says he''s in his 20s. "Now, if you''ll excuse me for the seat across the street" Dill stands slightly apart and moves to the escort near Martha. "Speaking of which, it''s unusual for Ms. Martha to be by your wife" "Did you tell Chris about Krone? "Yep. Anything, I got an epidemic." The reassuring thing is that it''s not important. Ein was relieved to hear that if he rested for just a few moments, he would heal. "It is. So Berea took a rare break, and I asked Martha." Berea is a woman who makes Martha''s mentor and serves exclusively in Laralua. He also serves as a payroll manager, but his main job is to take care of Laralua around him. As a result, Ain''t got much to show, but his arm as a service is first-class, even if it''s Martha. He was the one who made me think so. "Oh, that''s unusual. Even though there seems to be no rest than Mr. Warren." "Hey...... Well, but Berea''s old, too. I don''t admit it, but it makes you weak." "... I see" Swallow the tea prepared by Martha and moisten her throat. --Yeah. It tastes good today. "So, Ein, I wanted to talk to you about it." Hands together, Laralua that looks like fun. Even if you take one trick, it''s full of elegance, making the beholder a trance. "Yes. What is it about? "Chris and Krone will be joining us about a week late. So you can take Martha with you. Martha would be able to work as an assistant, wouldn''t she, Martha? "Of course. So don''t worry, Dear Ein." Apparently, it''s HR to fill an empty hole. But as for Ain, thank you. Anyway, Martha can be relieved of her job as an assistant. "Thank you for your concern." "It''s okay. That''s about it. --¡­ including that girl''s guide." He seemed to squeal something bossy, but the words didn''t get to Ain. "And, Ain''t you. Why don''t you two come and see me? Something dangerous, just in case." "... right" "So leave it in your letter. The two of you will still be happy, so if you write a letter, ask someone to give it to you. Okay?" I haven''t been given a detailed description of the disease, but I certainly should be prepared in case. As Laralua says, Ain decides to prepare a letter later. "Okay. I''ll ask Barra to give it to me later." "Well, that would be reassuring.... So, Ain''t you gonna hang out with me for tea once in a while? I feel like I''ve been busy lately and haven''t had much time with Laralua. It''s time for this, we still have plenty of room, so Ein decided to enjoy his conversation with Laralua... and do so. "You can''t leave such a big role to anyone else." "Oh, Ain, you''ve done fine, too. ¡­ Then His Royal Highness Prince Wang, we will be with you for a while." Looking at Ain mouthing a dialogue like the one we have now, Laralua also feels Ain''s growth. The two of them then enjoyed the long hours leading up to the evening, just in a slow conversation. 126 Scattered beginnings. By tomorrow''s departure, Ain had some work to clean up. To do the job, Ain''t silently headed to his desk in the office after a conversation with Laralua. Dinner was served in the office, but the job was cleaned up with familiar manners. ¡ª¡ª Conn. "Yes. Go ahead." "Excuse me... I brought your desired medical certificate..." It was Barra who came. In her case, the white clothes come in that outfit, whether it''s Ain''s office or not, because of the outfit. "Oh, thank you. Can you bring it over here? I''m in awe. and reply, Barra proceeding to Ain''s side. In his hand, the documents packed in a larger envelope were gripped. "This one, then, is for Master Krone. And since this envelope is Dear Chris..." "Yeah, I''ll let you check inside later.... Basically, are the symptoms the same? "It will. High fever and abdominal pain, some people also have headaches, because you two don''t have those symptoms." "Well, like Bhara said, I wonder if I can get better in a week" "Depending on the course of time, I was wondering if I''d be on my way to comfort in a week" I was relieved to hear that reply. Phew, sigh and take your eyes off the paperwork that was on the way. "Ha... I took a breather here too" "Good luck. Now I''m sure... it was with Heim." "Yes, yes. It''s a lot of trouble, though." "... I guess" The two of them laugh bitterly, and Ain begins to mouth a few public stories. "I hope he can keep his brother and prince down..." "... who the hell is that guy? With a troublesome face, the words Ein uttered. Barra wondered who the person was. "It''s my ex/father. Well, we''re talking about other countries, so I''m not going to say that much." "Oh, oh... I see, was that it? ¡ª¡ª Speaking of which, my father was making me struggle too..." "Hmm? You mean Barra''s father? "Yes, me and May... and my mother, my father made me struggle" Burra''s face, who said so, had a bitter laugh, but a look that seemed complicated. "Can I ask you something? Speaking of which, I never heard of Barra''s father." "Of course. However, I don''t think it''s funny to hear it...... Then I will speak with you as you cross the line." To be honest, I was interested. I''ve heard about her mother several times in the past. But now that I think about it, I''ve never heard of my father. With all due respect, it''s just because I thought it was dead. "Even so, I haven''t really remembered because I went somewhere at a young age" "Gone somewhere...? "''Xing woke me up,'' he suddenly left us. My mother didn''t know what it meant, so I looked for my father for a while... but I couldn''t find him." I laugh bitterly and say it, but its content is quite painful. "... and then, like, live in Slam Street? "Yes, no! I was in the slam from the beginning, so my life hardly changed... because I was left swinging." Ain thought. I think it''s worse than my own father. Whatever Logus thought, at least, he had enough food for Ain and a place to live. Compared to those aspects, it''s probably better than Barra''s father. "You''ve had a rough time with each other, it''s" "But then you brought me to Your Highness. That''s all. Me and May are happy enough." "... no inconvenience? "Oh, isn''t that obvious! Barra shouted out loud near Ain when she heard Ain. "Oh... but I''m sorry! I''m so excited..." "It''s okay, I''m a little surprised," I was surprised by the sudden attitude, but Barra''s desperate thoughts were conveyed. "... we don''t want any more. But I''m happy to live here." "-- yeah, good for you" "I''m suddenly sorry. This is such a boring story...... so it''s time for me to get back to work" Apologizing as if he remembered, Bhara leaves near Ain and heads for the entrance. "Bye, Your Highness. Call me anytime if you need anything." "Yeah, thanks. Then I''ll read this medical certificate later.... and can you both give me this letter? "... I did receive it. I''ll give it to you later when I go to check on the progress." If it''s true, I want to go to the room where they rest and pay my respects. However, since that was not acceptable now, Ain prepared a letter stating that he was worried. ¡ª¡ª Excuse me. That''s what Barra said when she received the letter, and walks away from Ain''s office. "I have all kinds of" fathers "..." Only the number of people has the shape of a family. Ein listens to Bhara and I guess everyone is having some difficulty...... I realize that. "Well. Well, let''s see if we can find out about the two of you... ever before." Ain gets up, approaches the window and opens it. Then the cool wind of the night enters and the air in the room switches. The sky was filled with starry skies, and a beautiful night sky with no clouds extended into Ain''s full view. "I''ll wait for you first at Magna. Both of you." As Ain saw it, a starry sky full of heaven was seen around Ishtarika. Then a few hours later, on the continent''s offshore, the weather had deteriorated like a storm. The ship leaving Birdland was desperately moving through inclement weather. "You rock so much..." "It looks like the weather is bad today. Please be careful." ¡ª¡ª What do you need to be aware of... The journey to Ishtarika was so daunting that Elena considered those grievances. On board a wooden ship with no windows. Elena''s room provided there is uncomfortable with uncomfortable humidity and caged air. But still, the merchant''s boat was better built. If the adventurers were ships, it would be worse than this. Miscellaneous fish sleep, no toilets, and the materials used on ships are cheap, so the sound of shaking and shaking is harsh. "I wonder how long it will take..." "Right...... Probably about half a day." In half a day, we can get out on the ground. Hearing the words, Elena regained hope. ... To be clear, I was licking my way to Ishtarika, and I shame myself for such ignorance because I didn''t think it would be a tough trip so far. "Okay. Then I can''t stand it." "That''s more than anything. Then I''ll go back to my room." "Yep. I''ll call you if anything happens, thanks for taking the time." That''s how he leaves under Elena, and when it comes to the room, he goes back to the hard room to convince. "... I really don''t know what that means. I can''t believe it''s taking so long for Ishtarika''s ship to arrive in about a quarter of the time." With what technology, did you build a ship like that? I don''t know if it explains technical matters, but I''m still interested in what kind of construction it is. ¡ª¡ª Giggy...... "Huh... but also Ugh! It suddenly rocks..." Turn up the murmuring noise and the ship Elena takes leans heavily. By proceeding with the rough waves, many waves are pushing against the hull as well. "How can you not shake at sea? How can you be so quick......! For some reason I wanted to blame Ishtarika for her technical skills for the poor environment. It''s a meaningless word, but I can''t do it without even these voices. "Eh, Master Elena? I heard something shouting..." A civilian who had left earlier came to hear Elena''s voice. "Oh, I''m sorry. Surprised by the wobble." There''s no way I can say I was frustrated and voiced, and I transfer responsibility to the big wave earlier. "Oh, I see. That was a big wave indeed..." "Right?... Nevertheless, I hear that Ishtarika''s ships don''t care about these waves either. I really don''t know what that means..." "... indeed, I also feel that Ishtarika is" envious "and" like a paradise "..." To the extent that the accompanying civilian thought so, Ishtarika''s technical skills were fascinating. "Me too, I''ve decided to go to bed already. Elena, it might be easier for you to rest." "... right. I''ll do it, it looks better." Sleep and wake up, it''s Ishtarika for a little while. That made me feel a little more comfortable, and I felt this frustration could be satisfied. "Goodnight, Master Elena." "Yep. Good night......" Seeing the clerk walk away again, Elena wrapped herself in untouched bedding, suppressing her frustrating feelings. ¡ª¡ª Sleep fast and hope it''s Ishtarika as soon as you wake up,. The next time I woke up, I felt terrible. ¡ª¡ª Dong Dong Dong! From outside the door, the sound of knocking on my room sounds. I can''t wait to hear that noise when I wake up, and I''m not feeling well either because of my uncomfortable bedding. "What, already..." swelling, and waking up her body, Elena approaching the door. "-- who?" "Dear Elena. We have finally arrived in Ishtarika! We''ve finally arrived! ¡ª¡ª Huh!? "Ho, really......!? I opened the door vigorously and saw the face of a civilian waiting outside. He looked surprised at how Elena was doing, but still quickly returns his expression and turns into a delightful face. "Yes! Grab your stuff, let''s go outside...... Huh! I haven''t seen the morning sun in days! "Oh, yeah... right! I want to get out of here early already. Elena thought so and took her baggage and hurried to her feet towards the deck. Because Elena has been asleep for a long time, the two of them are delayed from getting out of the ship. As a result, it seems that the other passengers have already disembarked, and there are no other passengers in the corridor. "E, Master Elena! Please wait.........! "Look, you too, quick! I haven''t seen the sun in a long time! Elena keeps going in an upbeat mood with her lack of energy until she goes to bed or the strength of her sleeping body disappears. Finish down the aisle and start going up the steep stairs at an angle. "Ugh... that''s nice! My thoughts were sweet. I had that consciousness, but now I want to be glad that I''ve honestly arrived. And I want to get a quick sunlight and see the view outside. It was that one heart. "... Come on, I''ll open it" Finish up the stairs, tree doors visible in front of you. With her hands on that door knob, Elena never opens that door to her will. "Dazzling..." The morning sun stained my eyes for a long time and I couldn''t open my eyes very wide. "E, Master Elena... you''re in too much of a hurry! The chastened civilian speaks so, but Elena just laughs and flushes. "Oh, the air outside is delicious. I can''t believe it was such a good place outside..." She brings the fresh air outside into her body, laboring her eyes, which she hasn''t yet cut open. Sometimes it''s a harbour town, and the scent of the sea breeze is strong, but it''s never bad either. That''s how I''m breathing Magna''s air, and my eyes are finally getting used to it. At last Elena''s eyes begin to open. "I wonder what kind of town it is. Magna..." Just in case, put your hand over your eyes to make a shadow. And in his open eyes, he was the figure of the vastly sprawling port town of Magna. At first, from the nearby landscape, if you think so and open your eyes, you can see the wide streets that go on everywhere. "--This is the place, Magna..." Beautiful streets with cobalt blue waters and white walls on a red roof. But the strongest thing I felt was the size of it. When I left Birdland, I also had confidence in the port town Roundheart. But what about now? "... you weren''t a good place to compare" Twice or triple? No... it''s over ten times lighter. A large, large city called Magna, lined up on such a vast estate. Many people walk through the town, with numerous shops lined up. "It''s an amazing town... this is" "... yeah" So did the accompanying clerk, and Elena nodded silently. "That, Master Elena. Look over there......" If you do that for a little while, the civilian next door speaks. I wondered what happened to Elena, and I looked in the direction he instructed me. "Hey, what... that" "Perhaps, Ishtarika''s fleet. In the back, there seems to be a bigger battleship, but you can''t see it from here..." Sure, you can also see the battleship with the top sticking out in the back. If it''s that big, it''s probably a battleship dedicated to the royalty that hears rumors. But minus that, many battleships standing in line just take Elena''s gaze away. "Conduct talks in Heim. If we do that, we won''t have a port town in Haim for hours." "... I really am. Ishtarika pushed me, and thanks to you, I saved my life." It''s not a battle. I''m not dealing with him. Such an idea strikes at Elena, who is flabbergasted. Until I actually saw it, there were parts of it that I wasn''t yet convinced of. I just couldn''t keep up with my imagination and didn''t understand it until I saw these realities. "Oh, excuse me. May I have a moment? "Yes, sir. What is it, customer?" Then the clerk, he, speaks to the sailor who was walking. "Excuse me, but that big ship you see in the back..." "Hmm? Ahh! That ship, that ship." Huge ship earlier. Ask what that was, but the sailor''s answer was completely different from Elena''s expectations. "Well, on the Knights Battleship, come on" "Kee, of the Knights...? Sailors who spoke of unexpected information so much that their empty mouths would no longer be blocked. "... not of the royalty... is that what this is about? Hearing the sailor reply, I can''t stop Elena opening her mouth, too. "Of course! If it were to be a Royal Ishtarika ship, those few times bigger, it wouldn''t compare! ¡ª¡ª So I''m in this! That''s how the sailors leave, but the extra Elena and the others look confused. "Ah, bigger than that ship...? You said there were a few of those? "... you can''t put it into words" It''s no longer one town. Huge enough ship to make you think so. If you think there are many of them, you can no longer but laugh. "Ha... Shall we just go down? Nothing starts when you''re here." "Right... Shall we come?" Wearing a cloth robe like a traveler''s feather, the two of them make a schedule to disembark the ship. "Speaking of which, where are the escort adventurers? "That''s true.... Oh, excuse me. Can I ask you something? I think the ship of the adventurers came with us, but which way is the ship..." A different sailor from earlier. Just as badly, a clerk stops the sailor and asks. "Adventurer''s ship? Uh, speaking of which, you were coming for another one. No, I''m not staying next door... what''s going on?" "... oh? What''s the matter, you? A new sailor comes under a sailor worried about what''s going on. "You had another one. Adventurers, the one who gave you a ride." "... oh, there it is. But that ship won''t arrive. He''s been hit by a wave." "Dude... are you serious" The two of you who were listening to that conversation get a little pale. No way. A ship with an adventurer to escort. I never thought that would have been overturned. "Customers. Even if you''re not lucky enough to encounter sea monsters, you can get hit by waves. Come on. In the sea between Ishtarika and the sea these days, the demons of the sea have fallen dramatically. But I couldn''t help but notice the wave accident..." These accidents are more likely to occur because they are crude adventurer ships than merchant ships. An adventurer who is also active in Ishtarika would be able to board a better ship than a merchant''s, but if it were from Birdland¡­, the ship would have been difficult. "... ok. Thanks for letting me know." Elena will be quiet and thank the sailor. "No. Then you both have a good trip." After seeing the sailors going back to work, Elena opens her mouth to the civilian. "There''s no escort, but what do we do? "I''ve come this far. So I thought I should go down and look around this town and go home..." The escort disappeared meticulously, but still generally agrees with what he says. Anyway, as a heim, I''ve come all the way here at a cost that''s never cheap. It''s not acceptable to just spend it on a boat. "Right. So... let''s keep our minds together." Elena thus made her first Ishtarika landing. Walking along the pier, there are a number of fishing boats lined up. But at first glance, the building is stubborn and splendid to the extent that I think it is a noble ship. Because such a ship is just a fishing boat, I don''t know what it means to be a Heim people. "Look, look! Look, look! "I just fried you in water! Take a few steps and open another store. Elena gets the illusion that it''s some kind of festival, out on the streets that goes on and on. "This isn''t some kind of festival..." My husband Harley tells me about it. Busy, of course, but you''d be surprised at its scale...... Not that I don''t believe what Harley said, but still, I never thought there was such a big town. "Ah, sister, sister! This fish is good! How about a bottle? "Oh, I''m sorry. Actually, I haven''t even decided on a place to stay yet." "Hmm?... Ah, neither is your sister! Then I can''t help it! The shopkeeper talked to was a man with a good arm on the sunburned skin, which was mostly harbor-born. "Is that...? "I know! Your sister came all the way to Magna for today, too! You''d better hurry, it''s a tough day to get an inn!... Ah customer! Well, every time! I wonder what the hell he''s talking about. I don''t know what "arr" is about, but honestly it might be suspicious to ask what it is. "Hey, shopkeeper? Today, after all, there are more people than usual? "Yes, every time."... uh, that''s definitely a lot " The shopkeeper judged the customer as he spoke, changing his perspective again and looking at Elena. "But I guess things aren''t the same around here. Just a little further, I think it''s gonna be hard to walk! Whatever, those" two of you "are coming from Wang Du, so that''s busy and natural! So be careful not to get lost! "Yep... thanks" If I hear it''s more crowded than this place, Elena will butt in, too. The aim of this time was that more than half went to Ishtarika to try¡­, so no particular results are required. So even as Elena, she was turned to consciousness only to see Ishtalika. "Shall we go then? Let''s start with the inn... Is that it? I meant to speak to my accompanying civilian, but there was no one there. I should have walked right next door until I got into this street.... but how can you be alone now? "Perhaps he''s lost it." Though I try to speak calmly, my heart is in a considerable hurry. If it were to be detached in such a large town, it would be difficult to rendezvous. I don''t know which way I''ve gone, but I have to think about merging now rather than thinking about that. "Ha... What a tough future." The two outfits look plain and discreet, to be clear. In that case, the rendezvous becomes even more severe when it is detached. ¡ª¡ª Well, what''s the matter? "In the meantime, let''s get out on the boulevard. Looks like there''s a boulevard if you go ahead..." If many paths overlap, they are more likely to be different... Have those pale expectations and start moving your feet slowly. "The ground is beautiful, too." I don''t see any diagonal or convex areas. I noticed that it was easy to walk if I changed the way I said it and my legs were less tired even when I was walking. Occasionally, tiles arranged in a different color have a simple pattern that makes me feel good to just watch. "When there''s a difference in these parts, it turns out to be vain..." That''s how he muttered, sighing and proceeding to the boulevard. There was no land survey about Magna, but as I walked, I would create a map in my head. Through narrow alleys, it may be difficult to rendezvous. Think so, and try to walk the biggest path possible. But really, this ground was walkable and helpful. If you get tired to your feet at these times, you''ll feel mentally tired. ¡ª¡ª He kept walking for hours and continued his efforts to be able to manage to rendezvous. You might as well have waited somewhere in silence, but Elena chooses to look from herself. We also went back to the pier when we got to Magna, but we don''t see him. When I went back to the ship I came aboard, I replied that I had not seen him. Gradually, the sun began to tilt, and it was time for Elena to decide on the inn. Reminds me of that. I am restless today.... Either way, it was better to decide on the inn first and then aim to rendezvous. I also think about that, which makes me feel vulnerable to these situations. "... I knew it was me. You shouldn''t have done anything but work on your desk." I feel sorry for this body when I said I volunteered from myself. Still, regret was later, and now I had to do something to break this situation. "Ok...... and. Let''s get back to work and find a place to stay first." Punch your cheeks! And beat, Elena to regain her temper. I started moving my legs again to get a room for the inn I had previously confirmed. "We''re buried after lunch, too, and we can''t get a room ready anymore." How many cases is this? Since I started searching for accommodation, an hour has already passed, by the time the sun sets completely already. This inn is also buried, so I had to head to another inn. "Okay, bye" ¡ª¡ª Gacha. Open the door, Elena leaving the inn. Even considering the time, it''s time to really decide on the inn...... "Having lost my composure. That''s why." Think of it, the store owner who had a conversation during the day. I should have gone to decide on an inn soon after I heard what he said. It is natural to attach importance to rendezvous, but I regret that I should have thought a little more about the Inn. "Let''s take a break." As usual, Elena, who was on a crowded path, glanced at the bench being sidelined. Whoever was just sitting walked away, so he went towards it and lowered his hips. There was still one next door, a man in a grey robe, sitting, but Elena sat down without worrying about it. "... my legs are getting a little tired." Rub the flattened tibia (calf) to loosen the tensioned surface. "That''s right, Nojuku..." Perhaps there are many people in this town, even at night. Still, as a woman, Nojuku had a part to avoid. "Really, you should have kept the inn early..." I regret that I misprioritized, and I want to go back this morning if I can. I start scrubbing my tired legs again as I leak these solitaires. "--... Um" As Elena was healing her legs, she heard voices from a gray robe sitting next to her. ¡­¡­ Stop moving, Elena shifting her eyes next door. "Excuse me, though. Could it be that I don''t have an inn ready for tonight...... or something? Because of the deeply worn hood, I couldn''t even confirm it to my face. However, it is understandable that a man can be seen from his voice. And in my years... I still seemed young. "Oh, yeah... Actually, I didn''t know it was going to be so crowded." Is he an Ishtarika adventurer? Elena was thinking about that, even as we talked. "Ha, I see. It''s an amazing crowd, isn''t it?" That look is a soft way of laughing on the back. Elena makes those impressions and sinks a little vigilance. "Really...... Magna was such a busy place." "Right. I''ve been here a few times, but I''m always surprised." "Oh really? ¡­ do you live nearby?" I might have been too alert. But still, I have a fondness for the way he talks, and he talks like Elena always does. "Hmmm...... Actually, I live in King''s Capital. Besides, usually, I can''t let you go away easily." "Hehe. I thought you were an adventurer... but you''re actually a nobleman? "Nobility, nobility - ¡­. I''m not a nobleman, but is it a troublesome position?" He leans (hides) his head to the left and right while putting his arms together and gets lost. If not noble, the son of a big businessman? At least, I didn''t think I was just a civilian. ¡ª¡ª Must also have a high upbringing. Talking to him, Elena realized that. "Then I won''t ask for more information. Is that better for you? "Ha... No, I''m sorry." Perhaps this man has no way of talking that makes him uncomfortable. Even if I take one voice color, I feel like I have the power to make them feel comfortable. "So how about a thank you for not pursuing it deeply? "... oh. He had a conversation with a traveler like me. So shouldn''t I thank you? "If you need to thank me as much as we had a conversation, the merchant will die." Let it end like a joke, the look of a man standing up all the time. Tall, Elena takes the form of looking up at him when he stands up. The chilling brown hair feels long for a man. "Even at times like this, I know the inn that leaves the room. I''ve heard it before, so I''ll show you there." "... Inn? "Yeah, you don''t have an inn, do you?... I didn''t confirm it myself, but my aunt told me about it. Well, that aunt can''t all be trusted..." What a unclear word, but I''d appreciate it if you could introduce me to the inn. If you''re about to enter a narrow alley, you should run. "" I can''t. "He''s getting out. So should we hurry up and go? Here you go, then." And the man in the grey robe walked out. Elena saw herself afterwards and followed her in silence. 127 Christmas Special Edition: Waste Cat Santa "Yes, Chiu-ku! That''s it!" Castle at night. Among them, the faces gathered into the courtyard pay attention to Katima, who stands in front of him. "... you know, why did you bring me here at this hour?" Ain''t accumulated, Ain''t complained, Katima replied with a good face. "Hmm... it''s Christmas! "No, I know. So why did you bring me here as soon as it was Christmas?" The date had just changed earlier, and Ain was abruptly attacked by Katima. "Um - Master Katima? I wonder why they even brought me here..." Ememme is the one who speaks that way. I go all the way down to the castle and wonder if I even brought her to Ememme, and I can peek at her seriousness. "And Ememme! Not if I''m done with Christmas chicken forever! "Oh, yeah!? When am I ever in a Christmas chicken...... I mean, it''s not a bird! It''s a fine harpy! "Shut up! Be quiet! ¡ª¡ª Do-o-o-o-o-on! Katima continues to talk without waiting for Emmeh''s objection, so much so that the sound of the effect seems to suit her, so much so that she speaks with dignity. "And Ememme! Do your job today and be a great Phoenix! Immortal bird...... yes! Emmeh is going to be an undead Emmeh today! "Wow, I... immortal bird? "Because you can''t be, can you? Calm down, Mr. Ememme." Emmeh looking shocked, not even via Ein''s scratch. The tip of the wing was tinged to represent its impact. "That''s why we''ll leave Ememme to carry us. Okay. Okay? "Okay, that''s it! Let me go! "Oh, this is a nasty one. You can''t stop me now." No, if Animal has consigned it, Ain''t no longer supposed to be able to contain it. "No, but what about it, actually? Trouble with security..." "I''ve been waiting for that question. Nyaaaaaa! That''s why, Lili. Explain." "Ha, yes...... ok......" Lili, who has been silent until now. She finally opened her mouth. One of Warren''s secrets, strong enough to be entrusted with a sole assignment to Heim. I wondered why she was called on this occasion like that. "Er, Your Highness. In conclusion, he says," Pretend not to look. "So I''m sure you''re okay with that concern." "Oh, yes... I didn''t know you were already involved, even the castle security." I''m amazed at the good hand-wounding, but when I do it, I do it Cat...... that''s Katima. "Pfft. I''m Santa today! That''s why no one can interfere! Now let''s explain her outfit. Santa clothes made for her, Santa hat. And there''s a huge white bag on my back. "... Mr. Katima? I''d like to ask you one thing." "No! I''m Santa today! Call me Santa! "Oh, yeah.... So, Santa? I thought Santa''s body might be tough on that big bag." Obviously bigger than the back length, a size that even adult men are likely to struggle with. I don''t think Katima can hold that. "Nya? Ain''t decided to have it. What do you think I called you for... stupid? "I''ll suck the demon stone, you son of a bitch" The grudge is gorgeously through and Katima looks back in a good mood. And he''s untied that big bag of strings and seems to be checking the contents. First, I want you to confirm the gift. "... when were you looking into it? "I made a confession and checked it out in my sleep." "You''re a real bastard. Santa, seriously." With all this sarcasm, Katima doesn''t work today. "That''s why this is the gift your mother wanted... a new teacup! "Yeah. Well, I guess it''s just like I imagined" With the crap, Katima keeps fishing for bags. Meanwhile, if you look at Ememme, she just keeps crushing with Phoenix. Leaving it alone would surely be best. "Here''s what Warren wanted, a fancy pen." "You''re right about that, too." I think it''s Warren who wants writing equipment. "So this is the sewing set Lloyd wanted. Craftsman''s first class." "... well, yeah. You''re good at sewing." Lloyd, who doesn''t look good on the body and has lots of sewing skills. Well, it''s still a line that seems like him. "So Barra is the new glasses. Mae''s new made-up clothes... we''ve got supplies, so we''ve got a lot of new clothes for now." "I see. I''m smiling." We both work hard all the time. With that in mind, a much smiling gift. "So Martha''s the new shoe. Dill wanted gloves the other day, so I made them." "I wonder what you were playing with, I see" When was the last time I was playing? Should I give Dill a bonus next time? ... Oh, what a nuisance you''ve caused. Even as a royal, you may need to apologize. "So it''s time for your mother or something? "Guess what. Then hurry up..." ¡ª¡ª Sesame. He starts fishing the bag again, and as Ain, he also begins to announce the gifts he cares about. "First of all, Krone. What Krone wanted was Ein''s pillow. So here''s the pillow Ain used till this morning." I took it out as a matter of course, but what I do hold in that hand is Ain''s pillow. "Hey, when did you get this, Santa?" "Details are good...... So Krone is this pillow." Royal pillows...... well, they use good stuff, yeah. Ein was so convinced. "So next time. Next up, Chris... I didn''t bring Chris'' gift because it wasn''t in shape." "Not in shape? "That''s right. I wanted Ain to stroke his head, so I snuck in to sleep and get him to stroke his head." "What a forceful..." She''s a hard schedule, too, and it''ll be important to be praised. Yeah. "That''s Olivia. Olivia wants Ain''s" new roots, "so why don''t you let her out later? "... Yes" ¡ª¡ª I don''t have to say anything anymore. "At the end of the day... it''s your father. If it''s your father, I made him write it on paper. So here''s that paper." And look at the paper that Santa (Katima) handed over. "... ''Rest''" ¡ª¡ª I''m always sorry, Grandpa. In my heart, I sat down deeper than the sea. "Your father''s is troublesome, so he prepared his favorite treat and tea. I''ll have it properly eaten later." "You treat me badly and you make me cry." "Bye, Lili. We''re going to hand out presents, so if you''re on guard, please." "Uh, yeah. I''ll take care of it, Master Katima." Lili also has a liberal verse, but it still doesn''t extend to Katima. Katima''s momentum today is amazing. For that reason, Lili was just under barometric pressure, too. "Then go! Tonight, we will be the strongest Santa on the continent! Thus began the Christmas of Ain. "First of all, Krone. Then put a pillow on your pillow... it''s not dazzling! "You don''t have to be angry, put it down before you wake up? "... honya" Ain''t helping Santa (Katima) not to see Krone as much as possible. "Ugh... Ein..." Then as soon as I put the pillow down, Krone reaches for that pillow. I know it''s bedtime, but I can''t help but be thrilled to find out. "Hehe... my research victory." Taking it to his chest and seeing him hugging it all the time, Santa (Katima) was convinced of the victory. "You keep going at this rate! Chris is next! "... yes" Rendezvous with Emmeh waiting outside the room, and the three rush to their next destination. "No... make it stronger...? That said, I hugged Ain''s pillow even harder. Chris'' room. Exactly. If Chris, he might notice the intruder. I thought so, but the worries were also worrying. "Well, naturally. I have a mixture of medicines." "No, you fuck Santa quite often." I never praised you. It''s just ironic, but Santa (Katima) doesn''t get that thought. "So long, Ain. I''m gonna stroke it fast." "Yes. Okay......" That''s what they say, Ain''t approaching sleeping Chris. I groaned in my heart, ''I''m sorry,'' and apologized for sneaking in. "See you, Chris. Shit......" Instead, it''s a form of temper for me, but I start stroking Chris'' head asleep. It still feels good today and has tufted hair. Even the Ain you''re stroking is a substitute for making you feel better. "Nmiu... Mmmm..." Pick your body for a moment! And I trembled, and I was anxious that I had woken you up. "... are you okay" "Hmmm... Ain''t, well..." After a short stroke, Chris smiles satisfactorily. "The operation is a success... Huh, I''m scared of my talent." "Saya." After stroking him, Chris stood in the futon until he was around his mouth and began to sleep happily. "I''ll go next! Next... I wish I didn''t know why, it''s my sister''s place." "But I really don''t know what that means. I want Ain''t roots, I don''t know what she''s like..." The atmosphere mattered¡­ so said Ain and Santa (Katima), hung by Ememme, broke in from the terrace in Olivia''s room. "Now I''m immortal too...! "... I hope I can be" Stop scratching and indulge yourself in the flow. "So long, Ain. I''m just going to leave this root behind. Not at all... I don''t know what dry adds are all about." Santa (Katima) doesn''t seem to be entering the room, so Ain is the only one heading to Olivia''s room. Quietly open the glass door and approach Olivia, who lies down in bed. Even though the relationship is related, I have difficult feelings about how I was born and other influences. "... so the pillow... is dangerous? ¡ª¡ª Shrew...... Shrew...... "But how about putting it on the floor as a gift too? ¡ª¡ª Shrew......! "Hmmm. I don''t know what to do...... Yikes!? When I thought I heard something, the roots were sticking out of Olivia''s bed and moving towards Ain. "Hey, hey...! He winds up and nearly gets caught, so Ein releases his roots, which he had in his hand. It was heavier than anything else, so it would be easier to get out of my hand, but I was more surprised than the roots were coming at me... "Ah. Yeah...... nice catch" The roots I dropped, Olivia''s roots picked them up. Then he returns satisfied, and Ain''s roots are carried inside Olivia''s bed. It''s adorable how one root went ''peculiar'', like bowing its head. "Ah... ein...? "Mother...? "Over here, there you are...? More... Come close... eh" Olivia holding cleverly in her bed and holding Ain''s root as a pillow. Pinch between thighs and cuddle between chests. ... invisible to the inside of the bed, but nevertheless the futon movement was inflammatory, and Ain''t got the hang of it. "... uh, sounds like it was a bedtime speech" It''s also bad to just sit back and watch. I confirmed I gave you the gift, so I''m headed to the two places to wait on the terrace. "Hmm? Are you done? "Yes, I guess it''s over for once. Yeah!" "Well done! Next place, then! "Where''s next? "Next up is Grayshire''s mansion! Come on, let''s go! I still have a way to hand it out, if you think about it. Guess it''s the Gleischer family next time. "Let me go! Immortal Emme, because I''m super awesome today! I decided to refrain from scratching that it hasn''t happened yet. On the contrary, we will not have a chance to remain undead. "You know, Mr. Katima..." "Santa!" "... Santa (Katima). I still have a present in the bag, could this be" Besides the name I heard earlier, I am definitely packing a gift. Anyway, this big bag is still packed beyond counting. "That''s right! We need to finish handing it out by nightfall...! Come on, Ain! Christmas is coming! Thus, Ain''s Christmas this year was to be greeted by a lack of sleep. 128 Be patient [Previous] Well. When Elena arrives at the man in the grey robe and asks him to introduce her to the inn. From the time I started walking on the bench, I go back in time for a while. That goes back to the time Ain arrived in Magna, rioting depending on who sees it... when so many people greeted him. "... Mother. This is just too much." Even as he left the king''s capital, Ain and Olivia both came to depart, being dropped off by many people. And the magna that arrived. There were so many people waiting for Ain''s arrival that it was incomparable with the King''s capital. "Uh, yeah. A little¡­ No, it''s really a lot of people" Where royal private trains stop. What you can see from it was the people of Ishtarika, who pushed so close that there were no gaps. Now it is still daylight, so when you look at the sky, you can see the heavens high and the sun. But still, perhaps they, at the feet of the people of Ishtarika, will surely have nothing but shadows. As much as I think about it, I don''t see any gaps in the population density. "Of course Olivia is popular, but still, just this time, you seem to have a loud voice honoring Ein" Martha, standing next door, tells the two of them so. "Anyway, Master Ain is more heroic here in Magna than anyone else. Because that''s how popular it is to stand alongside His Majesty the First..." Ein''s Activity during the Sea Dragon Disturbance. That, as a living legend, is still spoken of in Magna. Sea Dragon Destruction alone, itself a heroic work, but the impact is immeasurable from the magna that was still supposed to be the most damaged. When Ain and Olivia listen, they do hear more voices honoring Ain. "Hmmm. I''d like you to prioritize your mother one way or another..." "Oh, Ain. I''ll be fine, okay? I''d rather Ain''t be honored than happy for me." My beloved Ein is praised and Olivia can''t possibly feel bad. I''d rather honor Ain than be happy for her. The more you see at first glance, the better Olivia is in a good mood today. "Come on Ain, wave at him" "Wow, I get it! Seeing Olivia as her cheeks stick together, Ain shifts her gaze away from Olivia and turns to the people. Then the cheer, transmitted like a ground, engulfed the Ains. "... leave Ein on fire. Oh, my God." "Yep. It''s really amazing, Dear Olivia..." A loud cheer echoes as they become vegan and bewildered. "Dear Ein, Dear Olivia. It''s time for you to take a break today, so let''s head to the inn first." The state of Ain and the people. Dill, who was observing it, called out anticipating the fit. "A carriage is available. We will escort you to our immediate guards, but in some cases, you may want to refrain from opening windows and waving." "Uh, yeah. Maybe we should do that..." If you look at what happened earlier, you''ll know what Dill said. Not only the Ains, but rather those who came to see them, could also be injured. "So long, Mother. Shall we go? "Right. Martha would be nice, wouldn''t she? "Yes, then I will show you" That''s how you start walking forward, Greyshire parents and children. These days, I feel like I''m seeing more of them together than I''ve ever seen before. "... Mother" "Yes? What''s wrong, Ein? Seeing Olivia take a step ahead, Ain comes up with one. "The princess walks alone, and I escort her." Ain''t softly offered her hand and stopped, Olivia stares at Ain''s hand. "... then His Royal Highness Prince Wang? You''ll escort me." Nico smiles and tries to lay his own hands on Ain''s hands. Seeing the trick and the look on his face, Ain realized he was still Laralua''s child. --¡­¡­ except the First Princess. We moved, it was the two of us who got in the carriage, but in the end we did what Dill advised. If it were something to open the window and wave, there could really have been an injured man out there. Numerous folks push to see the carriage Ain and the others ride at a glance. Though the line has been drawn and seen, it still seems that the feeling of excitement was difficult to contain. A dozen minutes to get to the inn. Even the conversation in the carriage was hard to hear if we didn''t get close to each other...... so much cheer. "Don''t worry if we get this far...... no, I''m sorry. That was a silence, if you get here, you can take your time." Ain and Olivia arrived at the inn. Martha, who was arriving one foot away, welcomed him and spoke to the two of them like this. "We keep all the rooms in the Inn under control for the dates until we return to the Wang Capital. Therefore, there is no entry to this inn except for the persons concerned." "Yeah. Then there''s no problem with crime prevention." "Don''t worry, there will be many Kingsguard knights around" Upon entering the inn, the earlier anger became quiet as a lie. Sit back on the couch placed in the lobby and wipe the sweat off your forehead. "Plus I have Warren''s men. So the crime prevention system is adequate." Two royalty come. In that case, these systems of crime prevention are natural. "The room on the top floor will be for both of you. Once inside, there are several bedrooms and living spaces available for you both to use at your leisure." "Yeah, thanks, Martha." Magna is home to many nobles, and many of these facilities are built. Among other things, this stay is a first-class item. Silverado used to be one of the finest accommodations in the format. If we were to rent this inn, it would cost a lot more than that. But still, these kinds of precautions are essential. "Excuse me.... Dear Ein. Right now, the Kingsguard Knight placement is over. We have also completed the placement of the Magna Knight." "Okay. Any abnormalities? "Yes, if I insist, is it as hard as you struggle with its security because so many citizens are pushing..." I smile bitterly and say so, but Ain''t convinced of that either. If you see the sight earlier, you can understand the struggles of the knights. "... it''s not that hot yet, but let him be careful not to fall" "Ha ha... I understand that" It''s still spring away, and the climate outside is warm enough to be easy to spend, but when there are so many people, I also feel the heat. That''s the same with Dill, wiping the sweat off his forehead just like Ain earlier. "Ain, it''s time to go to your room" "Okay.... So let''s go, Dill" "Ha!" Listening to Olivia''s suggestion, Ain also rises and moves closer to her. "Martha, by the way? I always thought you didn''t have to go all the way up to the room, did you? "... That''s okay, because in terms of room size, it''s still better to be close to the top floor" "Nothing, you don''t have to be that good" I laughed bitterly and Olivia answered. "Please note that you have a position" "It''s already... it''s always that reply" Ein listens to Olivia and Martha as she walks next door. "Mother, you''ll get magna seafood for dinner, so I''m looking forward to it." "Hehe, right. But I thought Ein and I were going for a walk... but I''m sad we can''t do that." When she uttered the word, Olivia had a really sorry look on her face. "I would have liked to have done that if I could, but I was just wondering if it would be difficult..." In retrospect of the sights we''ve had earlier, I don''t see how it''s possible for the two of us to walk. Just walking is a riot noise. "Ugh...... I''m glad Ain''t popular, but I miss you a little." "O, Master Olivia? I''ll try to think of a plan, so please, I can''t believe I''m going out with Ein silently..." "It''s okay, Martha. If I can''t stand it, I''ll speak to Martha with dignity." "No, I don''t think that would be acceptable either..." Smiling like a prankster, Olivia troubles Martha. She was still in a good mood for Olivia today, more full of them than usual. "--Mother, please" I just plugged it into the stairs, and Ain gives Olivia his hand. "... Yes. Thank you. Ain" Olivia, smiling from one step down the stairs, was more than usual, sparkling like a jewel. Up a number of stairs, Ain arrives in the prepared room. That''s what I felt when I stepped in. This room is more luxurious than ist or balt and will cost more than usual, he said. By the way, Dill said he''d be outside the door for a little while. "That''s a better room than I thought." I can''t say that in a nutshell, but it was Ain''s candid feeling. "More than I thought" because I imagined a room in Ist or Baltic. There is never a piece of furniture made of gold or silver treasure, that''s not the case, but the softness of the carpet, the glow of the mirror, and the beautifully sculpted furniture with no scratches. It was a beautiful room full of cleanliness, based on white marble-like colors. In front of you, this view will also be of great value because of the sea view on one side. And the windows are big. Ain goes back when he walks into the room and opens a window full of transparency. If I opened the window, along with the hustle and bustle of the people, I could hear the waves. "Yep... you smell like tide" Olivia, who came right next to Ain, enjoys the air entering through the window. "... Speaking of which, Master Olivia? "Yeah, what is it? Without Olivia looking back, she replied to Martha''s voice. "Actually, I''ve been wondering, Olivia, does the sea breeze... because of the tide, not adversely affect your health? "Oh, I''m sorry. Martha... I don''t know what you''re talking about." With a troubled look on his face, Olivia looked back. "As a race, it''s dry adds, so I thought the tide was a bad influence..." "Oh, you cared what I meant by dry adds" I can flatter my face in small pieces with the way the points have been made. "Hmmm...... But, you know, I used to live in port town, and that didn''t affect anything then, did it? "Before, was it? "Yep. Actually, I used to live in Port Town." Obviously it would be at Round Heart, but Olivia did not speak its name as stubborn and began to talk like just a public tale. "At that time, Ain and I went for a few walks by the sea. But he hasn''t changed his health, and I''m sure he''ll be fine." "Well, if that''s the case... I''m relieved" That''s what Martha smiles at, and she doesn''t mention that port town either. On the contrary, when I looked at my fist, it seemed to have power, and my blood vessels were floating. "How''s Ain? I don''t know if I''ve ever had a hard time or anything like that." "No. You don''t have a verse in mind." "Okay. Then you both have no such negative effects. I''ll remember it well." Seeing Martha look convinced, Olivia turns her attention to the sea again. "Oh, look, Ain''t. There''s a lot of fish over there, isn''t there? Olivia gave a happy voice and spoke to Ain standing next to her. "Er... where is it?" Ain''t looking hard, but I don''t know the direction Olivia was looking. Looking for him in trouble, he got a help ship into Ain like that. "No. Not that way, just a little more to the left... that way." The side approaches and even the breathing sounds become audible distances. Then Olivia pointed in that direction with her hand and told Ain where the herd was. "Ah... ho, really! You have a lot! A group of silver can be seen in the eyes, as you can''t see in the harbour of the king''s capital. The surface glowed in the sun, shining like a treasure in the sea. Seeing that rare sight also makes Ein heartbeat. "Dear Olivia, Dear Ein. A little late, but lunch is ready." "Yeah, thanks. So, Ein, let''s get this over with." "Okay! Hearing Martha, Ain and Olivia head to the center of the room, where the larger table was placed. "Arrived a day early, it is made by a castle cook. Also, because of the magna, we use ingredients caught in the morning, so be sure to taste them." "... yeah, that smells good" "I was hungry too, so the scent is extra comfortable" Olivia grinned at Ain''s words and laid her back on the chair opposite him. Two of them drummed their tongues on gastronomy and enjoyed fresh ingredients. Not only Olivia, but Ein likewise preferred Magna''s food, so the two enjoyed the meal more than usual. I don''t do anything after meals. Just moisten your mouth with Martha''s brewed tea. Speaking of dates, I have no business today and tomorrow in particular. For once, I had a job to do in the inn, but it wasn''t a big amount. An empty pattern that drinks tea but gradually stains with a sizzling color. Ain was taking his time watching the sun set. "I guess it''s almost evening..." "Yeah, right. If you have such a beautiful view, you really want to watch it all the time..." It is even more contrasting than the evening spent in the Wang capital. I can hear people buzzing, but there was a mix of wave sounds, and it was an emotional time inside. ¡ª¡ª Conn. "Please wait a moment. I''ll check it out." The door was knocked abruptly and Martha turned when she heard the sound. "Yes. What did you do? "It''s me. Dill, but the knight outside sent us a report, so please contact Ein." Then Martha opens the door and passes through the dill that was outside. "Excuse me while we talk." Dill comes to where Ain sits, thanking him once and opening his teasing mouth. "I received a report from a knight outside that the noise like during the day was subsiding. As it stands, it was about as busy as magna during the busy season." "That''s good, I''m relieved. And what about the injured? "I''m not here. However, there have been several skirmishes among the people, and for that reason we have set out." Dill said it with a bitter face, but I can''t help it. "There are a lot of people. You can''t keep that from happening, but if there wasn''t a big accident, it''s more than that." "You''re right. ¡­ so I''m going back to security again" "Yes, no, no! I said it''s time to rest, right? Return the heel and fasten the dill to return to security. "Hey, Mr. Martha. It''s time to take a break, right? "... For me, I wonder if Dill should be placed close. Naturally, I don''t have eyes as a parent." "I know, because I know best about Dill.... but it''s too much work, so it''s time to take a break! Think of it, I was on guard all the way until the yang leaned. On the contrary, given the time from the Wang capital, I wanted it to be time to take one of the breaks, because I was being chased to that job without a break. "Dill. Because Ain''t saying this, could you give him a break? So Olivia''s words overlapped, and Dill just started to break. "Well, if you say so much, I''m very afraid, but I thought I''d give you a break." "It would help if you could do that. Have a proper meal and get some rest." Seeing Ain say rest over and over again, Dill decides to rest too. "I''m in awe. Then for once, you will have time to rest.... leave the outside guard to another knight. So if you need anything, let me know." At the end of the day, he said so, and Dill left under Ain. "... well. It''s a little early, but maybe we should take a bath." Then Olivia opened her mouth and told Martha so. "Martha. Can I ask you to help me? "I understand. Then we will prepare another service for Ein in the meantime." "Oh, that''s okay. Ask Ein to use it." ¡ª¡ª Using? "Mother? What is your use..." "Ein, you want to go to town, right? Indeed Ain agreed with Olivia''s ''if you can go for a walk¡­'', the word. "... I''m ashamed, I actually want to go" Ha, and laughs small and replies. "I have something good I borrowed from your father. I''ll give that to Ain. So you can weave it and take a little walk." "O, Master Olivia? So suddenly..." "Ain''t gonna want to go out there.... That''s what your father said and lent it to me. So it''s okay." That''s how Olivia gets up and starts opening one bag she puts nearby. "Besides, there''s a good woman among Warren''s men today... here it is." It was a "gray" robe that was removed. Looking at the fabric, it never seems cheap, but I''m curious why Silvard lent it. "Ein. This robe is similar in nature to the red balls of the earth, and it protects the body. I don''t want a strong effect because nothing costs more time and money to make than the red balls of the earth..." With that robe in your hand, Olivia stops near Ain. Then he turned to the back of Ain and spread the robe. "Yes, Ein? Through your hands." Ask the second princess to dress up. Besides, that second princess is Olivia, so there''s nothing else to be happier about. "Oh, thank you" "Pfft...... no. Yeah, size''s fine, too." When Ain goes through his arms, Olivia moves to make Ain easier to wear. I touched the feather-woven ein to check its size. "Master Olivia? Are you kidding me, Ein? "Oh yeah?" Grown up. "If Ain''t supposed to see such dangerous eyes...... so fine" Speaking with certainty, Olivia was confident not only in her words but also in her expression. "As I said, Master Ain has been very strong. That, my husband admits, too. But just in case..." "Your father told me that your father was hiding in Berea, wearing this, and that he was very patient." "Heh, to Your Majesty..." It''s my first ear as Ein. I didn''t know Silvard had such a messy time. "As I said earlier, there are a lot of Warren''s men this time. Besides, Lili was in Heim, and she''s back, so you can feel safe with her, right? "Li, if you''re even there, well, a few..." Lili, who was on a solo assignment to Heim. From time to time, I had found time to come back to Ishtalika, but basically resided in Heim. Ain''t had a conversation with that Lili, too. If you describe a crowd, you have the impression that Katima''s jokes are mixed with her personality like Martha''s. "One more thing, I''ve got knights everywhere I look. So it''s okay." Looking at Olivia, who says she''s all right, Martha thinks, ''This is no good''. Because security is stronger today, as Olivia says, there will be knights everywhere you look. "... ok. But you won''t be able to admit it for very long! It''s an hour long. I can''t allow any more! "Enough.... Come on, Ein? Enjoy your walk, and my share." Suddenly allowed, Ain gradually uplifts his mood. "Ho, are you sure you want to go? "Yeah, that''s fine. I''m taking a bath, so why don''t you take care of yourself? ¡­ and once you''ve used it, why don''t you buy me something for sale in the street?" With that said, Olivia goes to the front of Ain and ties a string of robes. "Then I''m going to sweeten your words and enjoy the town of Magna a little! Expect a souvenir too! ¡ª¡ª Ain thus rolled out to Magna, where the yang began to sink. 129 Be patient [after] "Humph..." Wearing a hood deep just in case, Ain goes out the back door of the inn. When I went outside, the sound of a wave that could be heard even better engulfed Ain. "... bright red" The evening of the magna also dyes the sea red. Until the end of the horizon, its colour had spread without excess. "Well, let''s go to the boulevard." Change direction from the seaside and start moving towards the center of town. From some shadows, I feel signs of familiarity. Perhaps that''s Warren''s men. "Amazing crowd. Damn, it must have been hard to walk during the day." According to Dill''s report, there are still fewer people in this. But still, like the White Rose in the morning, it''s a mess for many. Ain''t walking careful not to hit people, and gradually going all over town. Sometimes when I put it in, I hate the smell of seafood that has many stores lined up and burned with charcoal. "Damn... I want to buy it all and go home." At least the reassurance is that you won''t get lost in souvenirs for Olivia. Perhaps Olivia would be happy with any food she sees. "Uh..." One store is charcoal. Another store baked on an iron plate and used sauce. Then the aroma of the sauce burning spreads to encourage Ein''s appetite. ¡ª¡ª Jiuru. The scent drifting down the street tickles Ain''s nasal cavity as much as swallowing the accumulated raw spit. It was enough to wiggle my face with a flicker. "The robe there! If you''re curious, buy it! It''s freshly baked and it''s good! When he sees Ain of those tricks, the store owner speaks up. Me? "So-so-so-so! You''re a traveler or an adventurer, right? I came to Magna because of this, so I lost money enjoying the store! "Is this the right place to open?" "It''s just a street name I use locally, but so what, brother! You didn''t buy it? I learned one thing. Thus, it seems that the street where many stores are opened is as open as possible. "Hmm, I don''t know what to do" When you see the shop owner who spoke up, many shellfish stabbed in the skewer. It is baked with fragrant scented fish soy sauce, which makes it look deliciously hot. If you shift your eyes, the sign says 100G.... reasonably priced. "This is no good. You''re going to have to eat it, uncle. Get one! "Yes, ma''am! From among the skewers, he handed Ain a good baking condition, and Ain also paid for it. "Thanks, Uncle" "Oh! If that tastes good, you can come home! I''m doing it till sundown! Breaking up with the prestigious shopkeeper, Ain shifts her gaze on that skewer as she walks. "... this sucks" Shellfish hippos grown thick and wide. That''s one, two, three... with a total of five. The aroma of aromatic fish soy was also delightful, and Ain cheeked well with momentum. "... yeah, yeah" Seapillars have nice elastic teeth, shellfish hippos also make the sound of colic and have good tooth cleavage. It is overflowing with sweet flavors, and its deliciousness spreads in my mouth every time I chew it. "Let''s buy more and go home. Mother will be glad." In the meantime, it''s good to have decided on one souvenir. The moment I bit it, Ain decided to buy it again on my way home. "By and large, it''s a crime to have 100G of these. It''s a level case that I''ve already reported to the knight." The shellfish on the skewer was too delicious to say anything I didn''t understand. "Look, look, the robe with the shellfish skewers there! No, no, no, no! "Hmm? Me?" And Ain, who was called out, turned his face in that direction. "Yes! It''s about your brother! I came to Magna because of this, I didn''t eat shellfish, I have to eat fish too!... Look at this, our prized salt grill! ¡ª¡ª Patapata. Send the wind with a fan and deliver the scent to Ain''s waiting. Ain''s nose then reacted piquely, moving his feet toward its salt grill. It smells delicious. "Right? Because ours is fresher, not the fish caught in the morning! "Not in the morning? "You''re welcome! Mine was just transported in the evening, I only use the freshest one! ¡ª¡ª Gokuri. Like earlier, Ain swallowed the saliva again. If you ask that fresh, your forefinger can''t be immobile. ¡­ some fish and cooking methods should be aged. But still, if it was something that could be eaten in the street like this, it still seemed to taste better fresh. "Shellfish aren''t bad, either, but I''m going to eat fish - brother!... a 150G bottle! Eat one first! "Ho. 150G" I don''t have to say anything anymore. Eat before you talk, Ain''t so determined and pay for cleanliness. "Nice brother! Yes, Maido! It''s a fish that can eat all the bones and heads, so eat it everywhere! That''s how the salt grill is handed over. When held in hand, the scent of charcoal is combined with fish oil to further secrete Ain''s saliva. The fish is roughly about 15 cm. The owner of the stall said he could eat them all. "Take it." Mumbling so against the skewer, Ain carries it from his belly area to his mouth. "Hagu... Hagu..." On the skin, the fat still makes juicy noises. I thought it would burn me when I stuck around, but Ain''t mouth stopped. "Mmmm... mmm..." Behind a crisp, noisy skin, a hot, white, thick body is packed. While the flavour of the body is pale, the fragrance of fat and charcoal is a good accent. "... that''s Magna. Not even salt?" Crisp, and salty enough to sound. That''s a little shaken up, and I''m glad to be a pale sleeper. "It''s too dangerous for this to be 150G. You have to tell Grandpa." I can''t do anything about it, either as Silverado or if I''m taught that. On the contrary, it''s about just letting saliva secrete and making it look regrettable. "Okay. Buy this too and go home" I''m sure there''s no hassle as this store opens. Anyway, this is the result of the first two stores. "... it''s a horrible place. How strong are you hiding?" Eat up the remaining fish and shellfish vigorously and dump the skewers in the trash that was nearby. "Ah, traveler! Look at our skewers! Because it''s delicious! ¡ª¡ª Just what I want. This is where Ain''s shop opened and he picked up the production. "Phew... I ate too much" How many stores have you been around since then? They all taste too good and end up getting lost in souvenirs even as Ain. "It''s hard to throw them all away..." Ain''t thinking souvenirs to Olivia as she works her swollen belly. I sat on the bench at the end of the street and had a break and thought about it. Where I am now, just a little out of the store. As he walked, he stuck out of the street and approached the big street a little bit. "Hmm. But the first shellfish is hard to throw away, and we''re lost" Buying all the things that bothered me just makes me extra. "I guess I''ll take a break and then think about it" Let''s start with a swollen belly treatment. My body is getting heavy because I walked and ate quite a bit. Every time I repeatedly breathe, I indulge in such lazy emotions that the chewed seafood lumps into my body. Take a few minutes off like that. The one who sat next to him stood up, and a person sat in his place. Wearing a robe like Ain, he sat down tired. ¡ª¡ª Oh, something intimate. As much as Ein thought so, I found these coincidences a little interesting. "... my legs are getting a little tired." I didn''t even see her face, but she looks like a woman to see from her voice. When she mouths each of them, she begins to rub her own feet. ¡­¡­ Did she keep walking, too? Ain thought so and gazed at her indignantly. "That''s right, Nojuku..." --... Oh, that? The next word is the word Nojuku. Ain''t interested in what kind of situation she''s in when she hears that. When I heard about Nojuku until I came to Magna, I wondered what was wrong. "Really, you should have kept the inn early..." Seeing her say so with a loud sigh, Ain just guessed the situation a little. Maybe she even came all the way to Magna because she meant she was coming too. That makes me want to give you one or so of my help. Taking a small, deep breath, Ain opened his mouth to her. "--... Um" ¡­¡­ She stopped the hand that was rubbing her leg and looked at Ain. I also thought about being ignored, but I was relieved that you reacted. "Excuse me, though. Could it be that I don''t have an inn ready for tonight...... or something? You don''t want me to ask you this, but I want you to forgive me for all this time. Because if you don''t know anything about it, you can''t even help Ain. "Oh, yeah... Actually, I didn''t know it was going to be so crowded." Then her reply is, Ein''s imaginary ending. Even if she didn''t come here for Ain''t and Ain''t, it doesn''t feel right for a woman to be Nojuku. Ein starts wanting to do something for you, too. "Ha, I see. It''s an amazing crowd, isn''t it?" But all of a sudden they might be confused when they say they''re going to introduce the inn. So as a little conversation, I decided to start with a public story. "Really...... Magna was such a busy place." "Right. I''ve been here a few times, but I''m always surprised." "Oh really? ¡­ do you live nearby?" They''re new to Magna. Even so, Ein has only been here about a few times, so it doesn''t make that much difference. "Hmmm...... Actually, I live in King''s Capital. Besides, I can''t let you go away easily." "Hehe. I thought you were an adventurer... but you''re actually a nobleman? Ain''t answering her question, somewhat clouding the story. I''m never lying, so I don''t feel particularly guilty. "Nobility, nobility - ¡­. I''m not a nobleman, but is it a troublesome position?" ¡ª¡ª royalty. I couldn''t have said anything, I smiled bitterly and said so. "Then I won''t ask for more information. Is that better for you? "Ha... No, I''m sorry." It was quick to understand and helpful. But Ein feels strange talking to this woman. I remember the illusion of being as sophisticated as a nobleman and resembling someone else. "So how about a thank you for not pursuing it deeply? But this is convenient. Because of this, let me take advantage of what you just cared about. "... oh. He had a conversation with a traveler like me. So shouldn''t I thank you? "If you need to thank me as much as we had a conversation, the merchant will die." I was only confused for a moment about her return, but I think it was a good return while I was at it. Ein gets up all the time before a bad pry returns. "Even at times like this, I know the inn that leaves the room. I''ve heard it before, so I''ll show you there." "... Inn? "Yeah, you don''t have an inn, do you?... I didn''t confirm it myself, but my aunt told me about it. Well, that aunt can''t all be trusted..." Katima told me about it. Anything, it seems to be a building for nobility in trouble. I heard that the room there was always open so that nobles could come at all times. Besides, if it''s such an inn, it''s fine because you can see it at a glance. "" I can''t. "He''s getting out. So should we hurry up and go? This way, then." Seeing her rise as well, Ain wondered if she''d agreed. For this reason, walking two steps ahead, Ain begins walking in search of a lodging like a nobleman stays in. "(Oh, speaking of which, I haven''t heard the budget or anything...)" If I have to, I''m going to get out. If it comes from the salary you get for doing your job, it doesn''t strike you as unjust against the people either. That''s what Ain thought. In conclusion, the Inn of Purpose¡­ the so-called Inn, where nobility stays, is quickly found. But the innkeeper stared at Ain and the others with suspicious eyes. "Well, it''s not like I don''t have a room, but when people ask me if I can get it ready right away..." I replied to Ein and the others with a good gaze. ¡ª¡ª Well, normally, it''s not like renting a room to an adventurer or a traveler. and understandable the thoughts of Ein and the innkeeper. But now I didn''t want to worry about that, so I don''t give up here and go on with the words. "I''ll wait until I can prepare it, can''t you? I put my willingness on the word to not give up, although it was only a low profile. "So I''m sorry to keep you waiting..." "I''m tired, so I''m sitting down and resting. So, can''t you handle it? Ain''t never given up, throwing words at store owners. "Because money is fine. Please." "Mm, mmm..." The troubled shopkeeper began to put his arms together and think. ... If you have to, do you want to take the hood and show me your face? Because I don''t like using power, it''s a last resort. "Oh, you know. You don''t have to go that far..." The woman I brought raises her voice in trouble, but now it''s time to inn like this. "Owner, we''re done loading. Now if you''ll excuse us." That''s when everyone starts worrying, the men are next to Ain and the others talking. Looks like he did the ingredients loading and had a big cage in his hand. ¡ª¡ª Don! "I''m sorry, sir! Out of balance, Ain and his shoulder bumped. Then Ain''s hood slid back and Ain''s face dew. "... Dear Customer...? You can''t possibly not know Ain''s face. Not only the shopkeeper, but the wrong man also had a surprise look on his face and stared at Ain. I can''t block my empty mouth, I just get a surprise look. Meanwhile, the woman in the robe didn''t understand what had happened. I just wonder what happened and see how it goes. "Ah, haha...... I''m sorry, that''s why. Can I get this one a room, maybe...? Ain''t been able to hide this, so Ain''t reopened it and asked the owner to do it again. "Also, thighs...... of course you are! Oh, hey! Let this customer through! A store owner who calls in another employee and asks for guidance from the customer. "Wait! How much does it cost¡­" Ein, who completely forgot, remembers in the woman''s words. "Here''s the price¡­ how can I pay for it?" When I say that, the shopkeeper looks at Ain in a chill. I was showing the price list to women, but I guess I''m concerned about Ain''s reaction. "Yes, I''m fine...... I have it in hand, so please give me two days" Then the woman in the robe replied that way before Ain spoke of anything. "Or... I''m in awe. Now, you can pay in your room, so I''ll let you know first." Hearing the words, Ein was finally relieved. "Good for you. Make sure you get some rest." I no longer have a complete face, but I can''t hide it now. Ein smiles and drops off the woman in the robe. "Thank you so much......! Be sure to thank me for something--" "Fine, about this. Store owner, please let this person through to your room." "Of course it is! Now, sir, the guide will take you, so please take care of the stairs...! Then the guidance began to move forward in front of the woman, who compares the guidance to Ain. "Ho, thank you so, so much! With her head down again and again, she finally goes down the stairs. A little while later, I couldn''t see her, and Ain was happy to help her. "... I''m here in town with patience. Can I ask you not to speak out? Seeing Ain smiling like trouble, everyone in the inn as well as the shopkeeper agreed. "I''m in awe......! With His Highness''s words, I will put my life at risk to protect them! "Yes, no, I don''t have to go that far." With that said, Ain also tries to leave the inn. But at the end of the day, the shopkeeper stopped me... "So, Your Highness! Please accept my disrespect... could you shake hands for once? If you think it''s something, is that it? Ain''t happy to respond to that word and go back near the store owner. "Yes. I''m sorry I couldn''t, thank you" So I wrap my hands around the owner''s. "... I won''t wash these hands for life" "Please, let''s wash it..." Thus Ein''s first impatience lays down the curtain. At the end of the day, he bought a few souvenirs for Olivia and was happy to return to the inn. "Is that it? Lies, really...? Outside the inn, Lili watched from where it would be a blind spot. She remembers Ain earlier and the woman who was walking next door. "Yep... what are you doing, that guy? You came all the way here? On a boat like that livestock ride...? I saw a shocking sight, he said. Lili began to wonder what was going on. "The Grand Duchess'' wife? Going all the way across a dangerous ocean, single, to this magna?... You''re lying. How long has the liver been sitting? Dear Elena..." I no longer need to wear it as'' Dear '', but I call it that because of my old habits. "In fact, the question remains whether you are single... You''re a little short on information." Put your hands on your mouth and consider where to start. "Can you contact Warren¡­" This is a matter for me. In conclusion, I decided to contact Warren first. "Ex, though, you feel bad about your boss riding that livestock boat...... Well, what shall we do... Dear Elena" Nevertheless, what she has done up to Ishtarika, the strength of her guts, will be commendable. "... Oh, you kidnapped him and asked him to stay in Wangdu or something? Lili laughs zero when she is alone, dull. "Well, abduction or anything... we''ve infiltrated this far, and it''s your own fault" At the end he changed his expression with Niyaniya and rejoiced, "It''s getting fun." 130 Oh, no... no. Lili rushes to move the location and arranges for Warren to be contacted. The location you moved is the base of Magna. Even Warren''s men were only known to those who principally kept secrets. "Please leave immediately - ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Install the demon stone that was ready to activate the demon prop. Gradually its contents began to glow and a working sound was heard. ¡­¡­ When this one is activated, a reaction is sent to Warren''s office demon props. When they answered that, they were able to interact with each other with their voices. ''Well, who is it? ¡ª¡ª Connected! Exhale and relieve yourself, cough once and then name your name. "It''s Lili. Magna has contacted us." ''Oh, that''s Lili. Actually, here''s one thing I wanted to tell you... what''s up? ¡ª¡ª What His Excellency wants to tell you? My own report is also important, but I gave priority to Warren''s words first. "I have one report for you, too. But what His Excellency wants to tell me...? ''Okay. Then let''s talk about it first. "Ha!" Keep your face close to the part where your voice occurs so you don''t miss a word. It''s "asylum." We haven''t received any details yet, but we''ve got one exodus from Heim. " Lili remembers Elena earlier when she heard that. She must not have been alone at first, sitting on the bench by herself. I wasn''t embedded, but I was only left alone as a result... think of those hypotheses. "... could that be the story between today''s afternoon and evening" ''Oh? You know more. Well, only a few people should still know the information, but where did Lili get it?'' Aura as if she were going to hunt me down, albeit with a gentle voice. Still feel, the atmosphere of trying to make me talk about anything strikes Lili. "That leads to my report. May I? Still, Lili calms down and continues her words. "Yeah, go on." "As I was saying, Master Elena... no, I found Elena" When I tell you about this, I can''t hear Warren''s reply. I wondered if that had lasted for decades, and Warren finally replied with a voice like the one taken lightly. ''Also, I''m sorry...... I didn''t know what was going on. " "... I guess" Good. I''m glad my ugliness earlier, Lili, feels relieved. "I see. With regard to the earlier asylum, is this about Lord Elena¡­ leading to it?" "Well... what should we do? This is how Lili decided to ask Warren because she had no choice but to ask him for judgment. But if you can, I don''t want you to give me an order to bring your neck. I secretly hoped so. "I let him check the status of the ship, and it looks like one of the ships was exposed to the waves. I mean, maybe the escorts came aboard that ship. By the way, it''s the civilian who''s been in exile. So the so-called people in close proximity disappeared.... and if there is no escort, Lord Elena will be alone. '' Lili agrees with that idea. That being the case, it is also understandable that he was alone on the bench at dusk. ... Actually, he didn''t really want to see it. "At first glance, he seemed mentally depressed. That''s why your Excellency is saying..." ''Probably so.... Hmm, that just sounds pathetic. ¡ª¡ª Whoa, Lili? I''m not asking you to bring your neck, so you can rest assured.'' "What... what are you talking about? Laughing like a favorite, Warren continues the conversation. ''Ha ha! No, never mind. But... just a few good things. " "... may I ask you something? Evil. The way you talk when you limp. From years of experience, Lili guessed Warren''s narrative. "I haven''t heard from you, but maybe Lord Elena is a customer." I wondered what you were going to say, but once again, it was a clap-free story. "... ha. Customer," I don''t know the meaning of Warren''s words enough to give an empty reply. ''If so, even as we are, we should welcome you in a whisper. I can''t show you the confidential part, but, well, if it''s about a ship or some facility, I can show you.'' "Or, my lord? If you..." Lili, who gradually understood the meaning of Warren''s words, asks Warren in awe. ''Originally, if it''s a heavy town in an "enemy country," it''s also the part you want to catch. But sometimes it''s Lord Krone''s mother, so shall we avoid any forceful measures this time? " "Ha! ''What''s in Magna is just a fraction of us. Still don''t mind.'' Swallow the saliva quietly and wait for the next word of Warren. "Lili, you''re the guide. Other than a royal ship, you can give Lili a tour at her discretion. '' "Or, my lord!? That''s too..." ''From what I''ve seen, can you do anything about it? "... no, I was wondering if I could" From Lili, who has seen Heim for some time, Heim is certainly not a contender if you compare him on the force of the army. In the meantime, as close as I''ve seen a battleship, nothing has changed. Whether we take action or not, in the first place, we don''t have as much power as we can use against Ishtarika''s battleships. "Let me give you the princes of Haim. You''re going to strangle yourself until you throw in a lot of money. '' Warren''s words, which he speaks pleasantly, reach Lili''s ears. "Lili. You know what that means? "Of course. Now, Master Ain''s escort will take turns...... are you sure? ''Fine. Keep your eyes open, even from Lord Elena.'' Trouble and fun. Lili, who pushed it all together, remembers the feeling that she had the chest in her hand. I sparkled my eyes like a child who received a gift. "... tomorrow morning. I, Lili, am going under Master Elena." Nico, smile and think tomorrow morning. "Wait, Master Elena. I give you a pleasant awakening." Not long after Lili got her instructions from Warren. Before it was too late, Ein returned to the inn. Exhilarated, he tried to show me the souvenirs he had bought, but Olivia was still in the bath. As Martha is in the bathroom as well, Ain prepares her own plate and arranges souvenirs on top of it. "Yeah. Me." --...... I bought too much. I borrowed a large plate from the inn and arranged enough to fill both. This is not enough for me and Olivia. Should Martha and Dill also cooperate...... "As it is, well, because it tastes good. And it''s not poisonous." In case the poison is served, it''s like vanishing when Ain''t got it in his hand. If so, you don''t need to worry about it either. "Phew... that felt good, Martha" "That''s right. Sometimes these views are nice." Then two people come up from the bath. Martha is wearing made-up clothes, but Olivia is wearing a thin piece. He was dressed in an inflammatory manner, with a good understanding of his body line. "What, Dear Ein!? What is this dish..." I noticed Ain and tried to apologize for this welcome. ... I was going to, but Martha complains when she sees the mountain-like dishes placed on the table. "As you can see, I bought too many souvenirs..." "Oh, Ain''t" Olivia, who laughs with her hands on her mouth, has a bath or her neck is lit and colorful. I always said it was a trick, but it just looked glossy. "... should we make dinner less? "Ugh, yeah. Sorry, that would help...... I mean, I''d love to take about half of it and eat it with Dill..." The food placed is obviously too much for two. Ain''t gonna regret buying it without thinking. "So sweet for your words, I''ll have you with Dill" Martha sends a help ship out to Ain, even with a bitter laugh. Olivia, on the other hand, just kept smiling. "Oh, because it tasted good! I just bought too much, because the quality is high...... yes" A voice that takes you low at the end tells the story of Ein''s failure. "Dear Ein. Did you even go as the store opened? "Huh!? Hey, how did you know...! He was lightly nursed, and Ain raised his voice of surprise. "Dear Ein, Dear Olivia. I thought it was my favorite place for both of you, so I checked it out beforehand." "Oh really? Then it''s just fine, Ain''t it?... shall we eat together? So many pleasures." Seeing Olivia smiling like the Virgin Mary, Ein feels a little saved. "Hey, Martha. Sometimes dinner like this would be nice, wouldn''t it? "... right. I can''t afford to have many of these opportunities, so if you two can enjoy it, I''ll..." Martha nodded, too, so Olivia pounded her hands together. "Yeah, yeah. So, Martha? I''m having dinner with Ain, so Martha can go to Dill''s, too, okay? "O, Master Olivia? Martha can wolf at Olivia''s words about what she''s here for. "It''s a souvenir because of it, so take it with you while it''s warm? "... ha. I get it. Then if you need anything, call me right away. And we''ll make less dinner, so we''ll bring it as soon as we can." "Yes. Martha, get some rest, too." At the end of the day, a word of thanks to Ain, Martha followed the occasion. "Well, Ein, can I have it?" Olivia, approached by graceful walks, sits right next to Ain. "They all look delicious. I wonder what Ein would recommend." "I recommend it all, of which this skewer in particular... --" Ain started enjoying Magna''s gastronomy with Olivia. No matter how much Martha took half of it, it''s still obviously a lot. Ain''t eating more managed to clean up that souvenir. "You were right to say no to dinner..." I spoke to Martha on the way over and she told me to say no to dinner. The more I thought about it, the more souvenirs Ein had bought. "But it was delicious, right? Dear treat, Ain" Olivia didn''t say a word of bitterness, she just carried Ain''s souvenir to her mouth with pleasure. The two enjoy their mealtime as they talk about what they see and feel all over town. Ain''t been able to see a pretty rare sight of eating skewers elegantly. "That''s good. But if there''s a next time, you should stop doing this." I laugh bitterly and regret that I bought too much. "Martha and Dill helped, but that''s right...... When you two eat together, you might want to reduce it a little bit." I spoke a little more like I cared for Ain. But I know it''s not even a little bit as Ain, so I appreciate Olivia''s concern. "Phew... I''m hungry" Even before returning to the inn, Ain was eating and walking. Because of that, a lot of seafood is packed in my stomach. "Did you have fun out there? Olivia, who wiped her mouth, grins and asks Ain. "Yes, it was really a lot of crowd, but I don''t know... I think I was walking in a busy place and exhilarating myself" Especially when we were talking in the street. I think it was a short but meaningful time afterwards, such as helping the woman in the robe. "Has your mother been in the bathroom all this time? "Yeah, I am. Because the sunset was beautiful and I just enjoyed soaking it in the hot tub" "I see. Then I guess I''ll come in a little while..." Ain''t interested too when he sees Olivia talking fun. Just taking a bath would be nice to have such added value. "Why don''t you get some rest? "That''s right...... Otherwise, it seems painful to catch hot water." As it stands, Ain''t full, so I don''t want to walk. If that''s the case, if you don''t take a break for a while, you can''t possibly soak it in a hot tub. "Sure. Otherwise, you won''t be able to relax bathing in corners." "But the sun is almost sinking already... Maybe not as good a view as when you were a mother." When I look softly into the sea, it is no longer starting to darken, and the part that stains the sea is narrowed. "I will continue to stay in Magna for a while. So I think Ein can take his time at the best time." "... right" You''re right if you think about it, there''s still time for Ein to stay. Because I enjoyed the store as it opened today, and it was more of a good day. Then Olivia takes out the handkerchief. If you look closely, you can see a glimmer of sweat running down Olivia''s neck. "Looks like it was a little hot. I''m sweating." Smiling like trouble, I lift my hair and wipe my sweat. The white neck muscle is exposed and Olivia pushes a handkerchief there. "Ha... I just took a bath" Hearing a pitiful voice, Ein suggests one thing. "Then mother. Would you like to come in a light shower? That''s about it, you won''t have to wet your hair. And all you have to do is take a bath of hot water, so you can make it easy for Olivia. "Hmmm... let''s do that, shall we?" Sweat. Of course I''m thirsty, so I don''t have a problem with it, but I guess I don''t feel very good about the status quo. When Olivia heard Ain''s words, she thought only a little and then nodded. "Okay. Bye --" ¡ª¡ª Well, I''ll be waiting here, then. Ain was going to reply like this.... I was supposed to, but I hear Olivia figured it out, and she takes Ain''s hand and stands up. "Uh...? I don''t know why I took my own hand. Ain looks at Olivia''s hand and leans (hides) her neck in wonder. "Mother? What is it? Looking up at Olivia from her chair, Ain asked: "... Whatever''s going on, you''re going bathing, right? "Yes. I know that... but how did you get my hand? Oh well. Maybe I need an escort, Ein thought so...... "''Cause Ain''t you going to bathe, too? So I''m just trying to go with you..." ¡ª¡ª No. I''m miswording somewhere. I did say that I would take a bath. And then I suggested to Olivia, why don''t we take a shower, too? But why does that mean we''ll take a bath together... "Sure, I''ll take a bath too, but I''ll be in later, so your mother will be first... --" Exactly, it''s tough to get in with you. In many ways. "Why? Ain''t been trying to get there, too, so I think we can do it together." "... I''m a good old man, so I''m with my mother." As for the way it is born, it is a subtle line in many parts...... "A, Ein doesn''t like to come in with me, is he? The more I want to put on the sound effects, the sadder I look at Olivia. I didn''t think it would be a sad look, so Ein also began to be confused by the aggressive return. "It''s not like I don''t like it or anything......! The school is old enough to graduate, and we haven''t been in this together..." "But Ain. When you lived in Port Town, you came in with me...! I can appreciate how hard you don''t say it with a round heart, but that word won''t work now. "Mother, that was when I was young." Olivia was assisted in bathing until Ain was a little over a year old. Since then, the servants who were at the Round Heart Mansion have been helping to take care of Ain. In other words, for more than ten years, it will be a calculation that we have not been in together. "But Ain''t Ain''t that right? Such a young man or an adult, it''s none of my business." "Uh, yeah. Sure, I''m Ain..." Not only is Olivia in a good mood today, but she insists strongly on her own will. But as we talked about it, Ain came up with a name. "... ok! There is only one condition! "Conditions¡­? On what terms? ¡ª¡ª Won. Having Olivia say that convinced Ein of the victory. But to be honest, I''m not interested in taking a bath with Olivia. On the contrary, I just want to consider it positively. Still, I still have my own reason, so I keep those lines. "That condition is swimsuit! Standing Ain''t taller than Olivia. If so, this time the sight changes from earlier because Olivia looks up at Ain. "Swimsuit?" Today, Olivia stares at Ain with a decent face. She looks adorable tilting her neck, but not now. "Yes. If you can wear a swimsuit, you''re not naked. So I''m going to the bathroom if you''ll wear a bathing suit." Out of words Ein sees Olivia with a confident look. Then Olivia looks at Ain like that and slowly lowers her gaze to the ground. Would I have made you sad? Ain worried so much, but Olivia quickly took her hand to her mouth and giggled as she dulled. "Oh, Mother? Why are you laughing? I look at Olivia, who suddenly laughed out, and I ask her what''s wrong. "Ugh, yeah... it''s nothing. I''m just a little happy." "Happy? What the hell was so delightful about that earlier word? In retrospect or in sight, Ain''t got that figured out. "Yeah, yeah. Ain''t gonna take a bath with me, so I''m glad." "¡­ so if you will abide by the terms" There''s no way you have a swimsuit, even though you don''t plan to go into the ocean. I wonder what this Olivia can afford. "Hey, Ain.... Sounds like my win." Then he leaves Ain''s side and Olivia puts her hand on one bag. "Yes, this. I''ll wear it properly, so Ein should bathe first." Blue swimsuit like sapphire. Olivia winks with a laugh like she won. "... there is? 131 Bathing and big trees. As Olivia says, the bath in this inn looks stunning. It''s only a little late, but the view is still beautiful. Looking at the gradually disappearing cedar, Ain thinks of a certain person in her heart. "Nyahaha! My furry hair is still here today...... geeh! Wehhh......! My hair balls... my hair balls are tangled in my throat...! As usual, Katima in trouble, please. Reminds me of the other day when she was stuffing her hair balls down her throat. Ein was just pointing at his fingers and laughing, but he wants more hairballs stuffed because it helps at times like this. "No, let''s rather let the hairballs swallow. No matter how you fall, it should always be interesting to see" "Ein? What''s wrong with the hairballs? "Mother... No, I remember Katima the other day clogging her hair balls..." Even when it comes to swimsuits, if that''s Olivia, it''s not a story. Olivia finally came to the bathroom. As a result, Ain turned his gaze to Olivia. Then what I see in my eyes is Olivia''s swimsuit, blessed by her eyes but poisonous to her eyes all the time. Since Ein was born, her appearance has not changed much at all. That probably has something to do with a race called Dry Adds. ... If only the area, Ain''t so different from underwear, Ain''t reminds me of Katima again. "It''s okay. I can do it... please, Mr. Katima" Even with a hardened smile like a sculpture, in his head, he is free to behave like a wasting cat (Katima). That''s how he managed to stop the blood from heading toward his lower body. "Heh heh... what''s the matter, whining about something all by yourself" If Ain''t had the common sense he was thinking about, it''s odd to have these feelings for flesh parents. But I barely remember how I was born or what happened in my previous life. If you think about them in general, this is not my mental flaw... I can''t even think about it that way. "Yes, no. You look great in your swimsuit, he said! Actually, I''m not lying because I was in trouble for looking too good. "Oh, thank you Ain. Well... so, next door, okay? "¡­ of course" When he hears Olivia is coming, Ain looks out at the view again. --Yeah. It''s a calm sea. Today''s magna is a serene sea pattern all day long. In contrast, Ein''s mental situation is not calm...... While doing that, Olivia puts one foot in the hot tub. At the end of Ein''s sight, his glossy legs showed themselves. "... Nice hot water" Go on. Slowly, Olivia lets her body dive into the hot tub. I even remember some remorse when I thought I was the only one panicking like this. "After all, was that a better view earlier? "If you''re going to see the sunset, you were prettier earlier. But I prefer it now." "Is that it? Was the night view better, one way or the other? I was praising him for putting on the sunset earlier, so even as Ain, it seems like he missed the guesswork, and he makes a decent face. "Yeah, it''s not. ''Cause now, it''s been a long time since Ain and I took a bath. So I prefer it now." ¡ª¡ª I prefer my mother, too! Oops, like at a young age, I put Mother Love on the table. It''s been a long time since I''ve thought straight balls, so I stare at the ocean in the light. "Hey, you can light it up." "Hehe...... cute. I knew Ain''t no Ain''t." That''s how Olivia approaches and gently strokes Ain''s head. "... you can''t beat your mother" "hehe... good boy" Ain''t no denying there''s a lit part, but still a silent stroke Ain''t. When you do this, I feel my heart calm. "If Martha finds out we bathed together, won''t she say something? I don''t have the elements to find out, but I still wonder what happens. "The novel may be said. But I don''t think you have to worry about it. If you complain about anything loud, I''ll shield you and keep you quiet even in that kid''s black history.... so Ain''t got nothing to worry about." I''m really curious about that. I wonder what the hell Martha''s black history is...... I am very eager to hear it, but when I do, I feel bad. "Mother, if you''re dealing with her, Martha is a shameless person." "Well, Ain''t That Terrible" I thought I''d be a little more nervous at first, but it''s a surprisingly relaxing time to relieve myself. If I knew this was going to happen, I should have replied ''yeah'' to Olivia from the start, so I regretted it. "Speaking of which, Ein. I just heard from Martha that I only have one more appointment." "Do you plan to? That''s sudden." Place your elbows on the edge of the tub, Guru Olivia. With one cheek down, he told Ain so. "Yeah, I do. Anything...... commemorative tree planting? He wants to." "When it comes to commemorative tree planting, does that mean we plant any seedlings? "Sounds like it. I heard it was called the commemoration of Ain and I coming to Magna." It''s a sudden story, but it''s not something that seems particularly busy, so it''s fine. And when I think about it, I''ve never done commemorative tree planting, so I don''t feel bad about the guide. "Okay. I don''t mind if I make plans." "Yes, I understand.... but if Mr. Krone was here, he might have said no." Ain and Olivia laugh lightly and bitterly. Maybe Krone would indicate a difficult color if it was these sudden errands. "Uh... right. Suddenly, Krone does seem to react subtly." I remembered Krone and Chris, who were in therapy in Wang Du, and wondered what they would be doing. "By the way, Martha told me that Chris and Mr. Krone are in good shape.... You got worried, didn''t you? "Sa, that''s your mother. ¡­ but that''s reassuring" I saw Ain''s expression, and I guessed what Ain was thinking, Olivia. There is no better person for these things than Olivia. "Well. Ein? You haven''t washed your head in a long time." Stand up with water dripping, Olivia pulling Ain''s hand. Olivia''s limb floated directly in front of her, and Ain''t kept her eyes peeled because of her aggressiveness. "Oh, hey... Mother? I started walking slowly, so Ain starts walking mimicking it too. And soon he is seated in a chair and Olivia turns behind Ain. "... No more, Ain''t it? Shinigami! If you wash it hard, your scalp will turn red like this, right? In the wake of no good, Ein''s mental situation turns to calm. "I always washed it the same way, is it turning red? "Yeah, it''s turning red.... I''ll also teach you how to wash them, so wash them properly and gently, okay? "Yes, it''s not nice..." When you''re done bathing, you need time to dry your hair longer than before. Therefore, from Ain, I want to finish washing and drying quickly. Because it was balanced in that way, it was often washed with more force than before. ¡ª¡ª Phew. ¡ª¡ª Olivia, who started shampooing, occasionally brings her body closer to Ain. "Mother? Well, aren''t you close?" ¡­¡­ ''Cause you''re washing your head, it''s nearby and obvious, right? Ain''t reached Ain''t distress to Olivia, who speaks for herself as naturally... "This is how I wash you gently and carefully.... okay? Olivia''s enthusiastic attitude continued to teach Ain, whispering occasionally in her ear. Ain then ends up surviving the scene with the Waste Cat method. After an exciting bath, Ain then fell right into bed and tried to heal the fatigue of the day. The next morning. Ein leaves the inn to plant a commemorative tree, as he did in conversation with Olivia. As lying as it was last night, my morning awakening felt light. The light of the sun plunges in as it continues to ascend heavenly, and Ain wakes up dazzled. Leaking his voice low, he stretches out his back and drinks the water he puts on his pillow all at once. When I got dressed and then headed to the living room, Olivia and Martha, who were awake earlier, were waiting, so we had breakfast together. After that, he took a short break and took Dill with him to the memorial tree planting venue. "Hmm... Nice weather, Ein" "There''s no cloud." The sky is clear. The temperatures are cool along the sea, and it''s comfortable just to keep quiet. "Dill escort. Kingsguard, nothing unusual." "Likewise, no problem with the placement of the Magna Guard" Though I think it''s always strict security, many knights were still here today to report to Dill. Dill is a little off Ain''s side to get a report. "Oh, I understand. Then keep moving on to the mission." "Ha!" "I''m in awe! Ordering is also a familiar thing, and Dill gives instructions smoothly. "Mr. Martha. Dill''s been through something, too." "... that''s about as much trouble as you have to have it. Anyway, we''re escorting Ein." Though I say so, I notice Martha''s mouth angle is rising. I noticed Ain and Olivia smiled face-to-face and small. "Besides, if you say so, it''s Ain." "Hmm? Me? "Yeah, it''s you.... Dear Ein, you have been truly splendid. The people of the castle and the reign of Ain await them." Suddenly the subject changed and that direction headed towards Ain. "I''m glad you said that, but you have a grandfather, and if you say that, you''re gonna piss me off, right? Even though there is now a king, I expect him. Depending on what you hear, it''s a straight line to the crime of disrespect. "It''s okay, Ain. Even your father is happy with Ein''s growth. And Martha said Ein''s reign, too, right? Just like your father''s reign, I hope so." "... it''s honestly my first ear that Grandpa is happy." "Your Majesty is not very praiseworthy toward the face..." Martha smiles like trouble. "Besides, it''s my Ain. Be good, Martha." Martha laughed bitterly again when she saw Olivia hugging Ain from behind. "Yes, sir. I understand, Master Olivia. So, not really in public --" Olivia seems heavily skinned against Ain these days. But as for Martha, I know that if she doesn''t have the right to stop it, she won''t stop. That''s why I stopped around saying novels. "Yes. I know." Then Olivia, unfortunately, leaves Ain''s back. "Thank you for waiting.... It seemed busy. Can I help you? With a refreshing look on his face, Dill returns under Ain. "... Dill''s coming out. We''re talking." I don''t talk about myself, I only talk about Dill. "Well, that''s an honor. But why are we suddenly talking about it..." When Dill heard Ain''s words, he looked sober. Olivia and Martha, on the other hand, looked at Ain, who did not speak of herself, and shrugged and smiled. Afterwards. A little ceremony was held and Ain gave just a few speeches. At the end of Ein''s words, many applauses are sent, after which people are scattered for planting trees. Commemorative tree planting has a say in magna¡­ it is the high ones invited. As a matter of course, there were nobles, but there was no one who could hear directly in front of the Prince Wang or the Second Princess. The Kingsguard knights also have the opportunity to have a conversation because of what is necessary for their mission, but normally, it is not that easy to be forgiven. "Sometimes I was too light..." Speaking of Ain''t, he''s too close to the people of Ishtarika... Sometimes I think so, but it doesn''t make sense to talk to Ain and to be talked from Ain. "Speaking of which, Dill. You plant quite a bit." Ain''t got eyes on the participants. Everyone is planting seedlings in dug holes with seedlings in their hands that have been placed in hemp bags. "Sounds like it. In nominal terms, I heard of Magna''s hero and the commemoration of her Virgin Mary''s arrival¡­ so I still thought the scale would have been set larger" If you call me a hero, my spine is only slightly itchy. But when it came to Olivia being called the Virgin Mary, I raised my hands and agreed. "Naturally your mother is the Virgin Mary. I''m still not used to being called a hero." "But what makes Ein a hero is the same thing not only here in Magna, but also in Wangdu." "Yeah. Well, I did something fancy..." Coming to Magna reminds me of what I''ve done for the Sea Dragon Crusade. "Yep... Moving royal trains, sailing... not to mention being caught on the forehead of a sea dragon." Suck and kill demon stones. What a new way to defeat it, Ein crusaded a giant sea dragon. In the end, on Elderlich''s dagger, the red balls of the earth. Without those two, it would have been seaweed chips with sea dragons. "Think about it, you''ve been pretty dangerous, haven''t you? "No, not quite." Ain''t got one bad look on his face when he says that. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The two of us stare at each other, and the silence flows between them. "... we''ll do better next time" "Please. Try not to¡­" It was Dill''s, deep down wish. "Dear Ein? It''s time to get ready." ¡ª¡ª I wonder what the two of us are doing. Martha, who was watching how things were going, shouts in anticipation of the match. "Ready?" "Yes. The other invitees have almost finished planting trees. So at the end of the day, it''s Ein and Olivia." That means doing a big trick. Ein, hearing Martha, headed next to Olivia. "Is it time? "Yeah, that''s right. We already have a hole, so we''ll just put the seedlings down and soil them up for you." The seedlings planted by Ein are slightly larger than those planted by other participants. Along with that, the size of the hole is also widely and deeply dug. When you start a conversation with Olivia, there are more people watching Ain''t and Ain''t. Apparently, it''s really the last thing Ein and the others did. "Excuse me. Lord Dill Escort Officer. ¡­ I would like to ask His Royal Highness the King and His Highness the Second Princess to plant the last tree." One of the hosts comes and tells him so against Dill. "I understand. That''s what I''ll tell you." I''m right next door, so if you talk to me directly, it''s early. Ein thought so, but there''s nothing I can do about all this. "Dear Ein. Dear Olivia.... Now let''s plant the last tree." Dill looks back and takes a few steps and talks like this toward Ain and Olivia. "Yeah. Okay." Ein holds a seedling in both hands and proceeds with Olivia in front of the hole. "Thanks, Ain" "You can''t let your mother have it." I shouldn''t even let Ain have it after listening to the conversation between them... Dill sighed. "Okay, Dear Ein. Can you put the seedlings over the hole first? Listening to Martha, Ain puts one seedling on the ground and takes the other towards the hole. "Come on...... duh. Is this it? Carefully arrange straight so as not to oblique. "Yes. That''s fine.... Then next, Dill. the soil." "Understood." Hold the iron shovel in your hand and the dill will cover the soil slightly. After repeating it several times, the soil reaches a sufficient amount. "Is this about it? "... yeah, I''m fine. Finally, Olivia will be asked to hang the water." Check the soil condition and hand Olivia Jouro as the last finish. I can''t say I planted it just Olivia, but that''s the princess there, so she was to be in charge of the final finish. "Can I hang all the water inside? "It''s okay. So let him smoke a lot of water." Olivia then tilts Jouro and sprinkles a little bit of the water that builds up inside. Thirsty soil inhaled the water and gradually turned to a dark color. Then, at the same time, the scent of soil rises. "... sounds like good dirt" "Oh, so did Ain? With a slightly surprised look, Olivia turns to Ain. "Somehow, but I thought it seemed nutritious" "Actually, so am I. Maybe the blood of the dry ads is making you feel it." Not only Ain, but Martha and Dill, who were listening on the side, are convinced of the convincing power of the word. "I see. Sure, if you ask me. Then it wouldn''t be surprising for me and your mother to know how dirty it is." "... but Dear Ein. Just don''t eat the dirt, okay? "No, no, no. Dill, that''s just... that face isn''t terrible? What a stupid joke. Seeing Dill''s face thinking so, Dill wasn''t a joke-like look. Because he had a serious look, like he was seriously worried. "If you really want to, please go back to the castle..." "So, Dill? I don''t want to eat dirt either..." I know it''s good dirt, but I was never willing to eat it. I know what I''ve been doing affects me, so even as Ain, I can''t complain too strongly. "Hehe, that sounds fun Ain''t it? Martha, we''re done sprinkling water, right? While Ain was talking to Dill, he finished the water well. Then it''s Ein''s turn. "I''m in awe. Shall we then plant Ain''s share of trees?" "Mm-hmm." Once he had finished twisting with Dill, he held the seedlings he had placed on the ground in his hand. "You just have to feel the same, don''t you? "It''s the left. After Master Ain plants it, Dill covers the soil. So at the end of the day, don''t let Ein water you." After taking the confirmation just in case, Ein, like earlier, placed the seedlings in the hole. Make a correction not to be oblique, and when you are satisfied, call out to Dill. "Dill. Can I get you soiled? "Yes, I understand." Take the shovel and cover the soil little by little. What you''re doing is the same thing as before. Try from Ain and Olivia, nutritious good soil. It is by Dill''s hand that it is gradually hung at the root of the seedling tree. "... it''s time, nice" Dill stops his hand from moving when he sees more soil. "Okay, Dear Ein. Hang your water for the last time." Olivia''s is handed a different Jouro, and Ain takes it. "... grow up." Gently tap the roots and Ain sprinkle the water one by one. ¡ª¡ª Goku. "Is that it? Dill, have you swallowed something now? "Of, do you want to swallow? No, I haven''t swallowed anything..." For a moment, but it was like my throat would go through something... I could hear Ain''t ears like that. Dill, who was next door, said it wasn''t, so Ein thought it was his fault and kept watering. ¡ª¡ª Goku. "Hey, you sure you haven''t had anything to drink? I can hear you..." "Excuse me, Dear Ein. Actually, I heard something swallow too..." "... Could you possibly hear me from below, this? Crouch down and close your ears to the ground. Then, as expected, I heard that sound from the ground. Soon afterwards, a sound begins to emerge that rips the soil out of the ground. "... hey. Something''s coming out of the dirt --" I look back at what''s going on and peek at Dill''s complexion. "Huh!? Dear Ein, you''re in trouble! "Oh, hey......! Suddenly Dill pulls my hand and Ain pulls hard. The momentum is strong and Ain is about to roll, but Dill takes it in inches. "What''s the matter? Suddenly..." When I look at the dill that supported me, I look in the direction of the seedlings, not towards Ain. What struck me was the look on Dill''s face, stained with surprise, like seeing something incredible. "This... what the hell is going on?" Martha ran over in a hurry. Although I checked on Ain, I can''t help but worry about the seedlings as well as Dill. "What are you two surprised about?" Fine. If you want that look, I''ll look at the seedlings too. With that in mind, Ain stood up and turned toward the seedlings. "... that? Where are the seedlings? The seedlings I should have planted earlier, I can''t see that anymore. Instead, however, huge ripple trees claim to exist stronger than normal. On each piece of blue leaf, a thick, splendid raised trunk. That was in Ain''s eyes. "That, Ein...? That ripple tree is Ain''s planted seedling tree..." Olivia approaching grips Ain''s clothing sleeve worryingly. "... such an idiot" But Ain''t, like, annoying. Words like ''grow up'' and even more your own existence. Ein, who has become the Demon King, once he describes his race, draws the blood of a dry ad. I told him to be loud, so he turned up loud and sucked water and grew to this point all at once...... It''s still early to draw conclusions now, but I was convinced it would have an impact. "I mean. The seedlings were ripple seedlings. --Oh, I even let the fine fruit come to fruit..." The large tree of Riples, with its dazzling eyes, dwelt in bright fruit as red, and it was dignified and rooted before Ain''s eyes. 132 Fruit and "fruit" "No, Master Ain? What about the fine fruit... if you say so." Dill pointed it out (more). "Oh, I''m sorry. That''s all I could think about." "... I understand how you feel" The two of us had to laugh bitterly, but gradually the participants began to speak up. What happened, His Royal Highness Prince Wang did something... and I hear a lot of voices. - What are we gonna do? Even as Ain, I couldn''t judge her because of the rash, but Olivia opened her mouth when she saw how it was. "... this is the future king Ishtarika. It is a symbol of the power of Prince Wang Ain. Prince Wang took over the blood of Dryad, and among the few beings named Dryad, Prince Wang was blessed with even more rare powers. For this reason, a great tree like this was born because Prince Wang wanted it." Until earlier, Olivia also looked upset. Still, when I see Ain in trouble, I mumble these explanations. "Prince Wang is not only a hero of the Sea Dragon Crusade, he also has influence over nature. It brings abundant natural grace to this Ishtarika, united by His Majesty the First." Olivia, who usually doesn''t raise her voice, speaks as loudly as if she were unusual. "Prince Wang himself celebrated this commemorative tree planting collection. When you return, you should bring home one of these fruits." Olivia, who smiled at the end, finished her talk and was surrounded by silence for a few seconds. Ain was anxious to react to what would happen, but the worry ends in concern. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang... may be just the return of His Majesty the First! "I didn''t know we were heroes and would give you the grace of nature...... no longer am I just amazed at that feat! "Oh! Glory be to our King Prince! Ain was favored by the source, and the impact is certainly there. Not only that, but it is true that Olivia''s speech was also successful. Ain thanked me in his heart. ¡ª¡ª I need to give you a proper, mouthful thank you later. "O, Dear Olivia......? Is it okay to say that? Martha asks Olivia in a whisper. "Yeah, it''s what Ein actually did. And you''re so big... I''ve never seen a ripple tree like this before" Big tree so light that it exceeds 10 m and its height reaches 30 m. Ripley trees can be expensive or not even reach 10m. That''s why this unusual growth was shocking. "It''s huge indeed... Dear Ein, what the hell did you do? Listening to Olivia, Martha now asks Ain. "I just called to tell you to be loud.... I''m getting bigger, and I''m getting kind of intimate." When she saw Ain laughing naggingly, Martha put her hand on her forehead. As for Ain, on the other hand, the Demon King who draws the blood of dry ads. I thought it had an impact, but I didn''t say anything about it. "Ha... Dear Ein, excuse me for a moment. Mother, you can borrow the ladder." The usual. Especially from Dill, it''s normal for Ain''t to do anything without a clap, and he''s no longer used to it. As Olivia brings back the fruit, Dill heads to borrow the ladder. "Thanks, please, Dill." Dropping off a walked out dill, Ain puts his gaze back on Ripley''s Great Tree. ¡ª¡ª and it''s huge. "Hey, hey, Ain''t" "Yes? What is it?" Then Olivia gives Ain a voice, looking like she''s having fun. "That Ripley. Sounds delicious." "The trees are big, but the fruits are big, too, right? That. And with a good color..." I was wondering what we were going to talk about, and this parent and child were going to talk about flavor right away. Martha sighs deeply when she sees Olivia, who was in a hurry until earlier, adapting lightly. "Shall we take it home, too? Because of this, let''s send it to Wangdu as a souvenir." "Yeah, that''s right. I''m sure your father would love it." "If it tastes good, I''ll try it in the castle. Mr. Martha, you''re probably gonna be okay, right? "... Yes. I''m sure you''ll be okay." There''s just a part of me that listens to swallowing conversations and doesn''t matter. Because I also know that Ain is the cause, so I didn''t even think it was an emergency. "I''m back now. I borrowed a larger ladder, so I thought it would arrive... that? Mother, what''s wrong? "... nothing, nothing" Back Dill looked strange when he saw Martha, who was tired. --After that, a knight climbed a tree on a ladder and handed out abundant fruit to the participants. In the evening, Ain''t a line finally back at the inn. As Ein hoped, he took the fruit from the great tree of Ripple and took it home so that it could not be scratched. Beautiful colour glossy, aromatic aroma that can be seen without peeling. And more than that, I was surprised... "Wow... that''s splendid and very big" Looks important, Olivia holding the fruit wrapped in her hands. ¡­¡­ My hands seemed obscene because my heart was dirty. Ein thinks so and shakes off his evil thoughts. "A few times more, Ain''t" "Right. I''m really surprised it''s so big." As Olivia honored the size, the fruit of this ripple is very large. It''s about 4,5 times the size of normal, and I was really surprised when I took it. "Martha, could you hang up?" "I''m in awe. Now, please wait a moment." When she receives the fruit from Olivia, Martha puts it on the plate and starts cutting it with a clever handful. By the way, Dill is guarding outside the door. "Eh... in amazing fruit juice, aroma" When you add the knife, the golden fruit juice leaks out at once. In proportion to its leaked fruit juice, the aroma spreads throughout the room more aromatically than ever before. This scent alone was enough to seem a little aromatic. "It''s also packed with a lot of honey. I don''t know how you''ve grown so splendidly in those seconds...... it''s really weird" Though strange, Martha carefully uses the knife to cut the fruit apart. Riples that can be eaten in the castle are chosen and brought in of high quality. That was supposed to happen, but the Riples raised by Ain seem to be to a far higher standard than the Riples in the Castle. "Now that you''re done cutting, please enjoy" "I''m sorry, Martha. I''m sorry, could you cut another one? "... I don''t mind, but it''s going to be a good amount, right? "It''s okay. It''s not like Ein and I are eating." Martha leaned her neck and wondered what she was talking about. "You don''t have to eat to find out. That must be Martha, too, right? "... Yes. To be sure, this Riplet is as good as ever." Look at the aroma, the fruit juice, and the honey. Then, if my tongue is fat, I know some things without eating it. "That''s why. It''s your chance, Martha and Dill, too. It''s just the right time, so you can have it after your break." "Oh, I see. That''s good, Mother. That''s what I''m talking about, so feed Dill too." Ein also immediately agreed, holding back Olivia''s words. "¡­ so, sweet for your words, I will take one" Martha hurries and slips the knife and soon finishes cutting the other. "This way, please. Dear Ein, Olivia." Martha sprinkles away the fruit juice attached to her hand and places a plate lined with the ripples she has cut. The scent drifts even stronger when it comes in front of me. "Yeah, thanks. Then I''ll call you if anything happens, so come rest for a while." "I''m in awe. Dear Ein, I''ll take one." "Yeah. Sorry if it wasn''t delicious, I''ll see you later" Maybe there''s nothing that doesn''t taste good. That Martha knew too, so she broke her cheeks quietly and headed to the door. "It was a common fruit, but when it happens, it''s a luxury ingredient." "You''re right when you ask me. Shall we eat first?" Inspired by Ain''s words, the two carry Riples into their mouths with forks. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After carrying it to your mouth. They just kept chewing silently, without saying anything. Soft yet crisp texture for the richness of the fruit juice that spreads with each bite. Extremely aromatic honey followed by noble sweetness, reminiscent of precious metals. "Ha... this is what Ein tastes like" Olivia, who had finished eating a slice, said so with a tranced look. She blushes slightly on her cheeks and has a glossy voice. "Uh, yeah. of the Riples I grew up with..." When it comes to my taste, Ain needs to send out various red flags as well. "But it''s similar, isn''t it? "Depending on how you listen, it''s a little dangerous or something" I can''t speak any more, so I want you to guess. "Oh, my God, what did Ein think?...... hehe" Olivia is in such a good mood that she has seen it rarely in recent years. That''s probably because you''re taking a lot of time with Ain. ... pero, and the trick of licking fruit juice just seems to be after me. "That was delicious. ¡­ so let''s have it all before it hurts" When it comes to Olivia''s tricks, it''s worth a thought. But now this fruit is the star. Listen to Olivia and Ain stretch the fork again too. "It''s really delicious, this" "Yeah, right. But maybe other planted seedlings can''t grow." Olivia, who had a second slice on her cheek, replied so after she had finished swallowing. "I was about to make a noise and smoke water. I''m sure he''s working hard to absorb the nutrients in the soil..." "... you should add fertilizer or something" Sure if you ask me. Instead, even for the big trees of Riples, soil without nutrition would not be good. "Right. Shall I tell Martha later?" In advance of such growth, it doesn''t matter whether you have the skills or knowledge about horticulture, but it doesn''t hurt to do what you can. "Will the grandfathers be pleased?" "Hehe, of course. I know you''ll ask me what I did..." Olivia''s right, it''s the only possibility. Nevertheless, Silvard knows the story about demonization, so surprisingly, he may well accept it. Even Ain''t got no idea how it works, so that''s all I can explain. "Because I''m always struggling. I''m sorry." With a bitter smile, Ain said this. "It''s okay. Your father seems to enjoy it." Ain''t know yet, but from my daughter Olivia, maybe there was a verse that I felt that way. Ain and Olivia enjoyed the taste of this special ripple while enjoying the conversation so slowly. After that, work lightly, pick up dinner, finish bathing, and then get into bed. Ain was going to do that, but the plan was going to collapse from the middle of nowhere. "... ha, nice hot water" We picked up dinner a little early and Ain had a bath one foot away as Olivia said she was going in first. Because of earlier hours than yesterday, most of the sea views are stained with ruby-like cedar. "Yeah. I also know your mother would admire this" Ride your body out onto the edge of the hot tub and burn the view into your eyes as it spreads across the windows. "Yeah, right?... With Ain, you wanted to see this view, didn''t you? Soft, warm fruit pressed against a cup of back. If it''s not a water balloon, it''s never hard flesh. Such a special feeling was transmitted to Ein''s spine. At the same time, her hand is turned around Ain''s neck and her face is brought closer to her ear. "Huh!? Oh, Mother!? Huh... Huh!? "Yes, it''s your mother." As much as I wonder what''s really going on, I''m in a good mood, Olivia. I''m not even drinking, so here''s Olivia, who''s totally facetious. "What''s the sudden matter...? "Yeah? Because Ain''t that what you said yesterday? He said he''d bathe with me in his swimsuit." "I told you. That was yesterday..." "Something I haven''t heard of. What time (when) did Ein say it was yesterday''s exclusive? As Olivia says, Ain''t spoken of yesterday only. It''s no longer just plausible, but it''s strange that when you''re spoken in Olivia''s tone, it sounds like normal reason. "No, that. Even as a mother, I wonder if that''s what you meant..." "No? No, you don''t. ''Cause I didn''t say a word about that, either, did I? Olivia''s voice hitting her ear tickles, and Ain shakes her body a little. Olivia''s body then moved in tandem as well, and the object that hit her back shivered softly. "Aww... come on, not if we get busted, right? ¡ª¡ª Please don''t even have a colourful voice. Ain''t supposed to be able to say anything, so Ain''t just kept thinking in his heart. Ein wonders if he still needs to rely on his brain katima because he feels sad about his sexuality as a man. "Ha... I knew a bath would be nice" Olivia, who had no idea what Ain''s mood was, was immersed in the warmth of the hot tub, even as she hugged Ain. "The view is good, and what brings you this close to Ain.... that''s all I can do." ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­ "... Yes. Like your mother said, sometimes this is a good time." Whoops, the grid just disappeared. Reminds me of when I was born and what happened at Round Heart. Given the predicament until then, it may not be such a big deal. Listening to Olivia, I was immersed in such sentiments. Anyway, it''s an important family with no changeover. "... Oh, I broke the string. I''m sorry, the... swimsuit, can you take it? Swimsuit coming in front of Ain while riding the swing of the water. Until earlier, a dish hiding Olivia''s chest came to Ain''s attention now. "--Yes. Go ahead, Mother" With a good listening voice, try not to look with your eyes and pick up your swimsuit and hand it to Olivia behind you. "Oh, I''m sorry... Ein" Then Olivia leaves once and seems to be putting her swimsuit back on. Naturally, Ain''t thinking about looking back. --¡­ Quickly withdraw the foreword. Welcome home, my Goto. You got home early, didn''t you? Thus did Ain''s second day come down in a bustling manner. 133 Reunion with spy daughter. Change of place, the accommodation where Elena stays. And the time goes back to the morning of the day Ein plants the tree. A woman named Elena doesn''t choose many beds when she sleeps. Even within Heim Castle, a lot of sleep may be taken, and it may be the right result that you are accustomed to. However, a ship on board from Birdland¡­ in the case of a bunk like that one, except for the story. "... hmm? From the gap in the curtain, in a room with a hint of asha plugged in. Is it morning already? Elena awakens consciousness one by one. In retrospect of last night, I was very fortunate. In the end, I was unable to reunite with the civilian with him, but this is how I got the bunk. The interior, to a much higher standard than I had imagined, was the Augusto mansion in Heim¡­ put to sleep deeper than its own bed. If I thought the bed was losing too, I could no longer but laugh. Still, Elena doesn''t remember going into bed because of her accumulated tiredness. By then, I guess I had a good night''s sleep. ¡­¡­ I don''t want to wake up yet. I don''t want to get out of this nap, I can''t beat those desires, I can''t get my body out of bed yet. But when you shut up in bed, you can hear the scrubbing of pottery from nearby. At the same time the good smell of tea reached my nose and my awakening began towards an uncomfortable awakening. "... tea? swollen, and woke her body out of bed, Elena proceeding out of her bedroom. That should be for aristocrats, there are many rooms available, and that''s all high quality. Feet through the inner wear, Elena quietly opens the door. "Oh, thank you! Did you have a good night''s rest? --... what? Elena makes a loud noise and closes the door back and puts her back on that door. "Huh? Wait a minute, now..." I haven''t seen a face lately, but until then, that''s the face I''ve seen every day over the years. On Elena''s plans, the opportunity to see that face wasn''t supposed to come, but somehow that face showed itself. "Hey, Master Elena? Isn''t it terrible to suddenly close the door? ¡ª¡ª Definitely. The voice is real too, definitely "she". If you skip the fact that your outfit is a made-up outfit, that''s the way she''s always been. "Oh, speaking of which, how about these clothes? You look great, don''t you? I have a consciousness, but when they say they look good after all, do you say maiden heart that makes me happy..." Her voice tells such a shabby story that it''s silly of her to be lost. Upon hearing it, Elena sighed loudly and loudly, ready to open the door. "... why are you here?" "Whatever they say. This is Ishtarika, and it wouldn''t be weird if I were here." "It''s not... you know what I mean? What I''m trying to say." Put your hands on your forehead and speak to Lili, who behaves freely. "There it is, there it is! Cupid, you''re here, so you''re saying I came to Master Elena, yeah, yeah." "I don''t know what that means at all..." These conversations when it comes to being in an enemy country. Elena, who was nervous about what would happen, just gets confused. "I mean, I asked first. Tell me it''s time to look good." On purpose, ''Pump!'' and Lili to mouth. "... Yes, sir. You look great, I''ll admit it." "Heh heh. Right? Well, I was aware." Lili looks like she can twirl and spin and flutter her skirt. It''s adorable what you''re doing, but I didn''t want you to show me the knife under your skirt. "That''s a lot of murder weapons." "Oh, do you want one? With a nagging laugh, a single knife is taken out and Elena responds immediately. "I don''t need it! What am I supposed to do with that..." "Uh...... Elena doesn''t like to exercise." "Huh...! Lili remembers being as free as she is now when she sees out who she is. Until then, she was a very good civilian and courteous woman...... I had that impression. "... the tea is cold, don''t you want to drink it? "I''ll drink! Already!" Now on the contrary, it even makes you feel like another creature. "Ooh! That''s a nice drink." Lili says so and applauds, but I''m not happy to be applauded for this. It was a little hot tea, but I drank it all at once without worrying about it. "... so? Why is Lili here?" "So this is Ishtarika." "Not so! How do you know where I am? After a few seconds of thought, Lili claps her hands deliberately and has a full grin. "I can''t tell you the details, but I''ll tell you just one thing! That would be natural. There''s no point in purposefully giving information to someone who''s not even on your side. "Master Elena brought in one civilian, didn''t she? "... yeah, it''s off, but I''m sure he is. No way, have you caught him and tortured him yet? "No... I''m afraid of the idea. He didn''t do that." Elena was relieved to see Lili smiling bitterly. "But he will never go back to Heim." "--Huh!? What do you mean? Didn''t they already kill you? That''s what I thought, Elena, but Lili had a different answer. "It''s asylum. By the way, Master Elena didn''t come off. He walked away from himself and came into contact with our knight." "... lying, right? "It''s true. Oh, by the way, it wasn''t information from him that I found out about Master Elena. Let''s hope so, but it''s a different story." Words that speak lightly, but their contents are heavy. "... so you just taught me one thing, and this wasn''t one. Well, that''s fine." With a loose expression and a light foothold, Lili heads to the window and opens the curtain vigorously. Then the morning sun spread throughout the room and Elena turned away for a moment. "Plus the adventurers are dead, and you''re alone, right? ¡­¡­ "So it was up to me to guide Master Elena! An abruptly unexplained word arrives in Elena''s ear, which was stunned. "Oh, guide? "Yes. I''ll show you. You''re here to find out about Ishtarika, aren''t you? I can no longer make excuses, so I nod honestly. "... right" "So it''s easier to have guidance, isn''t it? When you got to the harbor, didn''t you see a big ship or something? Elena has no idea what Lili is thinking in front of her. "I saw it. I wonder what happened to that? "So today... shall we go and see that ship" It was Elena who solidified for a few seconds, but asks Lili its sincerity. "... sorry. I don''t know what you''re talking about." I don''t know why I bothered to show it to my enemies. Still, Lili just kept talking silently. "So... You mean let''s go see our prized ship, which has attracted Master Elena''s interest, right? "You know what? So even if they say so, you can''t understand that, can you?... Why are you bothering to show me?" Again and again, it''s not something to do against the enemy. No matter how much, isn''t that attitude too sweet? "Well, don''t worry about the details like that. My boss gave me permission, so I hope Elena doesn''t think about it and just enjoys it." Lili, on the other hand, just waves her hands like she tells her to do, and shows her not to tighten. "...... Mmm! Elena, kept pushed by momentum, silently pushes the teacup against Lili. "Hmmm...... that''s your replacement. I''ll stay a little longer." Lili thus received a teacup from Elena. "I just answered honestly. ¡­ what''s wrong with your nerves?" Yes, I just said I was here to check on Ishtalika. Yet I find it strange that nothing has been set up. "By and large, who are you... already?" "Ah! I knew you spoke like Krone, you''re already" kick-ass "! "As I said before, I''m a parent and child, so it must be natural..." Instead of driving the rhythm crazy, it just seemed like they were no longer playing. "By the way, my boss is Warren." Lili, who finished preparing a replacement, once again spoke of Elena''s surprise. "... No way, I told you to show me--" "As you can guess, that''s Warren''s instructions. Treat me as a" customer "¡­ that''s what they say, so I''ll take care of your stay." "... I don''t know what that means" Lili''s brewed tea is delicious. I''m surprised how Lili with such a proper attitude can prepare such a fine cup of tea. "I can''t treat you as a national guest, but I treat you as a Warren customer. Well, here''s the thing, I''m sure." That''s what I say, sit on the couch with your maid clothes on. "Oh, and. You don''t have to get on that livestock boat when you get home." "Or a livestock ship? "It''s about that dirty, worn-out ship that Master Elena came aboard when she came to Ishtalika. I can''t see that, so I''m going to have to ask you to come home from somewhere else." "What do you mean... Then what? You think you''re sending me on an Ishtarika ship? There was no denying that it was said to be a livestock ship, and Elena asked from another part what it was about. "You''re quick to notice. Actually, you''re right. The destination is Euro, but we can arrange a carriage from there." "Ha... When I get back to the country, what an excuse." "I think it''s okay because of the people in exile. Anyway, he won''t be associated with Heim anymore." Elena thinks. I didn''t even want to lie much, so I''m in a difficult mood. "Do you want to take the Ishtarika boat home or live in Ishtarika? Think of it as either." Lili, speaking so with a happy look, had a confident voice. "... yes. I can''t help it. I''m looking forward to your boat." But Elena gets an equally happy look and replies the exact opposite of Lili''s desired answer. Lili then gradually changed her expression and stared at Elena. "Honestly, it''s strong, isn''t it? I wish I could just shut up and live here." Lili, who turns around and looks bored, thus leaks discontent. "I''m sorry, Lili. I enjoy talking to you. But Heim is my country." All this is true about Elena. If talking to Lili isn''t bitter, there are feelings I can''t get rid of Heim. Flexible clones and graffs are so enviable from time to time. "But you really don''t have to catch me? I don''t think the Chancellor can decide everything on his own." "... nothing, I don''t know. Your Excellency is amazing, and there''s no problem there." Seeing the infidel Lili, Elena was finally honestly smiled at. Long after I woke up, Lili kept me under barometric pressure, but I finally paid off with one arrow. Holding her knees on the couch and watching Lili complain about bumps, Elena is stirred up with a little bit of protective appetite. "Lili? What about your breakfast? "It''s just mobile food since last night -? Is that pity? Elena was an inn meal, wasn''t she? I didn''t think where I worked at Heim''s Castle, but seeing these vegetarian lilies makes me wonder that another emotion springs up. It''s not her when she was a civilian, it''s not her who poked a knife at her. Is this the essence of a woman named Lili? "It''s your fault, let''s make it breakfast together. So let me tell you a little more about it." Last night''s meal was excellent as well. If so, I''d like to feed Lili, who only eats an unfortunate meal. "... I can''t believe you''re fishing with food, Heim''s heavy town fell, too. That''s why they''re gonna notice us." "Yes, yes, say anything. Use whatever means you can. That''s why I came all the way to Ishtarika, isn''t it? He doesn''t look like Krone, but he still seemed to have fun having a second daughter. He was poked in the pain, but Elena settles down and deals with the word. "I''ll call the innkeeper with a call bell, so just wait a minute." He is in enemy territory, and in front of him is the enemy. It was Elena in this situation given her position, but she was calm besides her thoughts. There''s nothing I can do from myself. I had that sentiment, but more than that, maybe Lili was trying to make it so. What Lili said or her situation. After much thought, I still didn''t see the right answer. ¡ª¡ª So first of all, get down on your stomach. Elena also decides to start there in order to use the time given effectively. "... the pleasure of the sea. Lots of it." "Yes, sir. It''s a port town. I''ll ask for it." Maybe Lili is the same as Elena, who was missing the distance. Elena thought so and smiled once again with a small smile. 134 Return from a big country. Lili puts Elena aside and eats up vigorously for the breakfast she was transported to. Lili, who also had a work impact and had not had a good meal. Forgot Elena and immersed herself in food, as if to quench that dissatisfaction. Then the two of them took a short meal break. After Elena wore her robe, she rolled out to the city with Lili''s guide. "I knew you''d be fine if you were hungry." "If you eat all that, you''ll be fine..." Lili flattened out for a few. I can''t help wondering where in this luxurious body the meal for those few people came in. "So you can help me guide you." "... yes. Good for you." Elena, who was at the frontier of giving up in various parts, exhaled, Phew. "In the meantime, shall we go to the shipyard area" "Shipyard? Um, aren''t you going to see the ships lined up in the harbor? "It''s a little big, so it''s connected to the part that''s in the military port. So look around from the end." "... you really show me a lot of things" Lili''s words prove it was true. "He said he didn''t have to bother lying. In the meantime, there''s a plain distance... so I''ll take the water train." "-- water train? "Then I, too, will bear witness to Lord Warren''s men... Come on, let''s go! And Lili told Elena this cheerfully when she badgered her chest. "Hey...... wait a minute Lili! Several stations dotted in magna. Elena accompanied Lili quietly towards its nearest station. The first time you hear it, the sound of a vehicle stepping on a track. And a lot of people getting on that water train. ¡ª¡ª What, this iron box......! So much so that Elena thought so, that a vehicle called the Water Train seemed heretical. "Yes? What is it? He looks back at Elena with a tight smile, unchanged face. "Gon, Gon sounded amazing too, but what the hell is this ride......! "Ah. That sound, I''m sure, is the sound of stepping on the tracks. And no matter what they say... it''s the water train we''re about to take." When Krone landed in Ishtarika, he did not react like Elena. In the case of Krone, however, it also affects the duration of his stay on the Ishtarika ship and what Graf was teaching next door. For that reason, the water train that Elena saw up close didn''t seem like a normal ride. "If you get on this, you''ll have to travel for a short time. Your Excellency has given me a little budget, so I''ll be fine with the payment." "... that would help. I didn''t bring enough money to ride like this." A lot of people go in, but does Magna have a lot of wealthy people? Elena thought so, but that was immediately denied by Lili. "Yes? No, no, Master Elena said you could afford it. Look at this." That''s what I said and handed it to you, little ticket. Lili gave Elena what she had purchased. "240G......? "That''s the fare per capita this time around. So don''t worry about it." "Li, Li? Isn''t that because you''re in some special position? So this is all you need to do when you use it..." "Whether it''s used by Ishtarika civilians or by some color bokeh prince, the prices are all the same. Look, get in, get in! It''s been sarcastic and demeaning, but before Elena can argue, Lili pushes me on the back. As soon as you get into a vehicle with a low crowd, the door closes. "I think there were more people there earlier. How come there''s so little here? "When you get off the water train, it gets crowded closer to the exit." ¡­¡­ It''s only a few dozen seconds away. Still, you mean go out of your way to a place with a lot of people? To Lili''s explanation, I''m not convinced, Elena. "Ha... well, I know how you feel about that. If Elena lived in Ishtarika, I think Elena would do the same anyway." Lili was Elena''s subordinate when she was lurking in Heim. Then I also know Elena will be stuffed for work without returning from the castle. "Hey, what the hell! "It''s a waste of time going home. I didn''t know you were working, so anyway, I''m going to go closer to the exit." "Mm, mmm...! I can''t argue with what I''m saying right now, I just make speechless voices. "Besides, if I were to use it every day for work... right? Dear Elena." Elena thought about it in her head. Then, in less than a few seconds, I realize I would be. "Speaking of which, how many minutes will we be there?" For a few years, Lili, who served as one of her own men, has a bad opponent. Elena thinks so and changes the subject once. "Is that it? You changed the subject openly, didn''t you? Hey, Master Elena? "It was a distance I couldn''t even see, so I didn''t grasp the distance. I wonder how far you''ll travel." Looking out the window at the landscape, Elena asked Lili: But I''m not returning any response to Lili''s question. "... I thought it was amazing how you said you were in an enemy country, but you seemed to be able to afford it. Yes." "Oh. Thank you." Like Krone, I realized that there was a part of the liver that was sitting on it. "Put aside the earlier story and answer the question. About 20 minutes?" "Hmm... you''re not very fast" "Run all over town, it won''t be that fast." It is also slightly unexpected and Elena is somewhat relieved. "What''s the distance? I wonder how long it''s going to take." "It''s a little shorter than the gates of the king''s capital from the port town of Haim." "... Huh? Lili speaks for granted, but for Elena, the words she didn''t really want to hear. Earlier on, I''m ashamed to think I missed my expectations. "A water train for long distance travel or a royal train would be faster. Because it''s for downtown. Well, here''s the thing." The people of Ishtarika, even if they are civilians, will reach in this short time the journey they take more than a few times. That simply must not have seemed to be the difference between rich and poor between countries before differences in technology and population. Then shortly, a water train with Elena and Lili will depart. Seeing a view that kept changing to fly, Elena immediately retracted her earlier words. Even when it comes to shipyards in a nutshell, because of their adjacency to the harbour, many processing plants are also set up. It is, for example, a laboratory for sea crystals, or a laboratory for seafood, to the point where you can walk. The area of the shipyard where the morning work began is so crowded that it is no worse than the festival taking place in Heim. Elena''s common sense also breaks down because this means everyone is coming to work. He followed Lili, who gave a pleasant guide, and Elena toured many of the facilities. Every time I see one, common sense breaks away, and every time I see another, I''m made to realize the high power of the nation. In contrast to the clear sky pattern, Elena''s mood gradually became harsh. "Is that it? Dear Elena, are you in a good mood? "Ha... You know why, and you''re asking me, right? Lili opened her mouth like this as she headed to the next place. Looking to the side, there are several finished ships lined up. "Yeah, you know, I''m asking you, right? Nimanima and laughing, staring fun at Elena. "... so you should forget about Heim" When I stopped with that smile on my face, this is what Lili said. "Oh, you. Can I have a word? Then he changes his gaze and speaks to the worker who was walking. "Yes. What did you do? A worker who showed him how he thought for a moment noticed Lili''s chest buzz. "How much influence does this line of battleships have on hostile forces? "Will you be the demon opponent? Or is it a human opponent? "No. Right...... for example, in a port town opponent? Listening to the conversation between the two, Elena sweats cold on her neck muscles. I was nervous and confused and full of heads. "¡­ I don''t know what you mean, for example, if your opponent is a port town roundheart. That''s right... if you''re fully equipped, you can destroy three ships in less than a day." Preemptive attack is unacceptable in the words of the first Ishtarika king. For this reason, the workers also deliberately put it in a cloudy manner. Lili thanked him afterwards and the worker walked away. "The fleet here is a new fleet being built as a defense against the" virtual "enemy." I looked at Elena and told her that with serious eyes. "During the Sea Dragon Crusade, many battleships were lost. That would, of course, require replenishment. And it''s a new model, and it''s very different in performance compared to the old model." ¡­¡­ "At an unprecedented rate, our country is expanding its warpower. This is not only the order of Lord Warren¡­ His Majesty." Silvado, king of Ishtarika, speaks clearly of the expansion of his power. What that meant was measures to avoid creating any gaps when it became a battle. "If it''s in Warren''s hands, Heim has launched a pre-emptive strike... for God''s sake, it''s not impossible either. Don''t you think? "... in the worst case scenario, you could do that." As a matter of fact, Ishtarika has been too kind so far. If we were to deal with a prime minister like Warren, what Lili just said was not an impossible story either. "You can make a claim and force it to do so" "Yep. I guess so." "So Master Elena. It''s already packed." No matter how much the words of the first Ishtarika king may be, the judgment of the recipient will also be affected. If that decision is harsh, even Ishtarika could launch an attack. "Really, you can say whatever you want... Lili? "Do you get angry? So, what do you do with anger? Would you deny what you just said? A provocative Lili attitude at what time. But still, Elena didn''t shut her mouth. "Yep. Surely there''s something inferior to Ishtarika." "The part? You''re not the part. Where are you winning?... area? Population? Or culture? Or is it technical? "Even Heim has a long history. That''s by the time he wins on the continent... --" Elena opens her mouth to defeat and continues her bitter words. "Then we are a nation that united the continent." Lili staring straight at Elena. The word profoundly pierces Elena. "... Master Elena. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, aren''t you being too strong? "If you knew, give it up. How many years have you worked for me?" Whether you provoke me or scare me, I won''t change my attitude. Watching Elena like that, Lili also gives up half the time to zero a grin. "Um? I''ll tell you now, Master Elena works too much. Always, always, take it till my bedtime..." "Thank you for saving me. I''m just here to talk, but my new men are inferior to yours. Could you come back, please? Now on the contrary, it''s the end of soliciting Lili. Lili opens her mouth with a full grin after kyotong. "Is that it? Do you miss me? "It doesn''t mean work. You used to be good, but now you''re a little tight." "Well, now you''re cute Lili," Seeing Lili make it seem fun, Elena immersed herself in pleasure as well. "... if he was born in the same country, I''m sure he had a good relationship with Lili" If I were born in Ishtalika. If Lili was born in Heim. So much so that Elena shrugged lonely. "Still, you really have a lot of people in this town. Is that a reason? "Hmm...... There is, but there are a lot of people from time to time, right? I don''t want to have a wet conversation, and a stabbing conversation. That''s what I think, Elena changes the course of the conversation. "There is one... You''re not sure, so what''s the reason? Lili was going to avoid making a clear statement because she didn''t want to be asked too much. However, I''m just amazed at my nature because I''m willing to answer if asked this way. "Actually, Her Royal Highness the Second Princess is here at the moment. Since yesterday, so the crowd is salty..." Precisely Prince Wang is also here, but he doesn''t intentionally say anything about it. But Elena, who had heard the words, was drenched in surprise. "What... Dear Olivia, but? "Yep. Her Royal Highness Princess Olivia is waiting for you." "Hey, why bother to port town!? "If you''re Olivia, you have things to do, like visiting her." By the way, in Ain''s case, it''s about the Red Fox.... There''s no way I can say it. "... yes, you are" "Of course, but I can''t see you, can I? "I know. I just... just remembered the old days." Olivia when she lived in Heim. If I can, I want to go back before my gear goes crazy. "It''s difficult for me to be in my position. You shouldn''t think about that now, should you? "... yeah, right" "In the meantime, that''s why there are so many people. That''s why there are so many nobles." It was a lily of an attitude that didn''t tighten all the time, but now Elena was helped by that attitude. "... Speaking of which, how long have you been looking at me? "Do you take Master Elena? Hmmm... about yesterday evening." "Then I''d like to ask you, do you know who introduced me to the inn? "... uh" Without thought, I regretted what I said yesterday evening. "Probably what, but I think you''re from a noble or a millionaire''s house. The innkeeper was surprised, so I''m sure he''s famous." ¡ª¡ª That would be famous...... Lili nods smudgingly, not in her mouth. "So if I knew, I''d say thank you... Lili? What''s wrong with you?" "Uh... I didn''t even see your face, so I was wondering if it would be hard to find you" With a bitter laugh, Lili replied. No longer, this is the only way to make an escape. "Oh, right. You just can''t..." I want to respect your desire to be well thankful, but since they were, I decided to ask them to abandon all this time. "But she had beautiful brown hair.... Yes, just like Olivia, she had a clear, beautiful color." "... I see" Hear Elena''s voice as she desperately endures the cold sweat about to flow. "Dear Elena for now. Time for lunch! Yeah, I like that! Has Elena''s habit shifted? Lili thought so, but couldn''t help but change the conversation. "What''s wrong with you all of a sudden... But it''s a good time, and Lili''s right, it''s time to eat." Happy to have honestly accepted, Lili guides Elena early enough. This day we toured many other establishments, and whenever Elena was surprised, Lili continued the joyful flow. Full time is just a matter of time. Elena''s second day is her first reunion with Lili in a long time. Afterwards, visit some of Magna''s facilities with guidance from Lili. Seeing Elena, who was just amazed at whatever she did, Lili spilled a grin over and over again. And day three. As on the third and second day, Elena is guided by Lili to visit Magna''s facilities. It''s the same thing I do, but it''s still different where I went around, and Elena doesn''t have time to feel free. When I return to the Inn, I will compile the materials and produce a report after I return to Heim. Does it make sense what makes it look so grand? I''ve thought about that, but still from Elena, the people of Heim, it''s inconceivable not to report it. Along the way, I had asked about Krone, but it was made fun of as a matter of course. The only thing I could ask is that I look happy. I don''t think Lili would lie, but it was a shame she couldn''t confirm that fact herself. Regarding Graf, you can tell me he''s in King''s Capital, but you can''t possibly see him. But at least Heim''s too small for those two. I guess it was a handful of races, enough to be active here in Ishtarika... I realized that. "Master Elena? Are you ready? Immersed in recollection, I hear Lili''s voice from nearby. "... yeah, I''m fine" Elena, who stands in the harbour, will now return by Ishtarika''s ship. That said, it is not direct because it will be a trip via Euro...... Still, I can feel safer about Euro than going down to Birdland. That''s how I decided to split it it. "Your luggage is loaded in your room, so please take me to your guide inside." "Really, you took care of me from what to what.... the enemy." "Hopefully, he wasn''t an enemy anymore." I can only laugh bitterly when I hear that word, Elena. "But I get it. I''ll have to tell the Prince a few things when I get back to Heim" "... I see" Lili, who heard that, gives what a hard, if dissatisfied, sad look to brush. "I''m personally very sorry to hear that it turns out" as expected ". But I hope to see you again." ¡ª¡ª As expected? Instead, wouldn''t it be more right as planned? Elena felt that way, but never pointed that out. "... Sounds like it''s time to sail. Have you forgotten anything? "You checked it out, too. It''s okay." "Pfft. That''s above all." A gradually approaching breakup gives a little silence between the two. "... Dear Elena. Actually, when you thought Elena would tell the princes. That''s what Warren said." "... let''s hear it" "We may, in less than six months¡­ in late summer, be reunited" Elena can''t take her eyes off Lili, who speaks with seriousness. "The example talks will take place this summer. Tomorrow, we will officially send a letter." I look forward to seeing you, "Warren said." "I see. I guess that means I''m going to take advantage of it." If I tell you about Ishtalika, my attitude may soften even as a heim. Elena thought so. ¡­¡­ Seeing Lili in silence, Elena is convinced. "Lili. It''s been a while, but it''s good to see you again. ¡­ I sincerely hope to see you again" And Elena, step by step, approaches the ship. But the moment I put my foot on the tarap, Lili, who was quiet, opened her mouth again. "Okay? Dear Elena.... From the time you arrive and disembark on that ship, you will be a clear enemy. If there is an order, I must behead it." It''s natural. On the contrary, I can''t even complain because they''re still missing it. "I mean, this ship and Tarrup are on the border, right? "You''re right." Listen to that. Elena shows you how to think for a few seconds. But then, I immediately took a step forward. "... that was now, Lili. Thanks for missing this far." The most gracious look I''ve ever given Lili. With a smile as if she were my mother, Elena goes step by step. "Everywhere, everywhere... you are so strong" "Oh, now, right? Without looking back, Elena falls into Lili''s words. Still, my legs never stop. "So why don''t you make one bet? "... Fine, I''ll get you on board to thank you for guiding me. What''s in it?" Through the tarrap, Elena arrives at the entrance of the ship and stands to hear Lili. "What if. What if Elena is going to live in Ishtarika? "Right. If that happens, what do you want me to do? What does Lili say in this situation? Elena won''t be looking forward to that. Seeing her attitude, a grin spills over nature. "If I were to live in Ishtarika. Why don''t you join me? --... Huh!? "Li, Li! What did you say?! "Don''t be so surprised - about 30% is a lie, well, let''s look forward to it next time, shall we? I tried to put a scratch on too many genuine things, but Lili''s words can stop that. "So, Master Elena. ¡­ this time, your visit to Ishtarika. Looks like you enjoyed it. Most importantly. Surrogate, but in the name of Chancellor Warren, I deliver this thank-you." Lili, who suddenly changed her mind, continues to talk. "It was a sudden" invitation, "but even for me, I had a fruitful time. Rest assured that we will send you back on our prized ship. ¡­ please enjoy a pleasant sea journey" "Wait, Lili! You just now --" Attempting to complain, the outer frame door was closed and Elena was immediately isolated on board. No longer in this state can we deliver this dissatisfaction to Lili. "... to the very end, you''ve been hit" If you suddenly wonder what to demand, a wish you didn''t make it a prediction. She''s definitely for women, which means I guess that''s the kind of sexuality. "Sir. I hear you are a customer of His Excellency the Chancellor, is that correct? A woman in service clothes who stopped by. When I heard her say it, I thought the Chancellor cared for me, Elena. "Yep. That''s right." "I''m in awe. We will now show you to your room, please come here." "Okay. Thanks." Thus Elena turned to the room provided for the information. This journey will certainly be unparalleled with the itinerary to go. It was a great onboard, making me feel it at a glance. "... report to the Prince, we need to finish it" Instead of being swimmed, the end of being guided by the other person. I tapped my cheeks lightly and just got a little tempered. "Come on, let''s do our best" And the ship Elena boarded left for Euro. Lili, on the other hand, was watching her sail outside. She was alone, leaking a grunt in a sad voice. "... Hey, Master Elena. That''s not what I expected." What Lili thinks is Warren''s thoughts. And Elena is already, swinging by the thought. "The knowledge Elena gained on this journey. If you don''t report it, Master Elena will be branded a traitor. So you make sure you don''t lie. And that''s what I thought, in addition to the information that goes into the details." Yes. Elena should tell them to make sure it''s done in peace. On the contrary, I might also say that we should break from Heim. And then everything will be just as Warren thought it would be. "''Cause you know what happens when you say that to that prince, right? I think I''ll bring you to the meeting, but I want Elena to have some cold treatment." Whatever the possibilities, throw them away if there are dangerous elements. That''s what Warren thinks. Warren appreciates Elena. That means it could do Ishtarika harm. That''s why Warren wants Elena to be treated cold. Ishtalika''s hiding, which remains in Heim, should also move to make Elena prone to cold treatment. "I''m sure you''ll talk like this. You must not fight Ishtarika, you must not deal with Ishtarika..." If Tiggle heard about it, he''d almost certainly complain about keeping his mouth shut on Elena. Afterwards, it will probably be treated poorly, except for important stories. "Whatever happens, it''s good for us Ishtarikas." This is how it ends while keeping a lot of state spending twisted. What a delightful story, Lili spills such a grin. "... I''m not complacent. But Master Elena, what you have seen is just a fraction of Ishtarika. ¡­ I hope your neck is connected until the next time we meet." But still, as lucky as Elena is, I also want to pray. "--¡­ and. It''s a little short to just love your neck." Lili disappeared into the shadows when she spoke to herself once. 135 professor.O From the Big Tree incident in Ripley, a few days early. He was slowly starting his activities, but Ain''t had all the time to wait at the inn. But today is rare, Ain, who was traveling around several establishments to inspect. He is accompanied by Dill and several Kingsguard knights. "-- So here we produce small parts" "I see. Craftsmanship..." "It''s the left. For this reason, the parts made here are also used for the research equipment used in the ist." Ain stares at the working landscape as he is explained by the guide. Lupe on your eyes, small parts made by hand. Ain''t going to get in the way of the craftsmen, Ain''t going to visit that quietly. "Dill. Wow, this" "Yep. What a clever judgment. Unlike Lord Shearling, you can show off your technical skills." Tell Dill walking next door what it''s like to see an artisan. "My father also said that Magna is at a glance when it comes to parts processing, besides its aspect as a port" "It was. But if you look at it, you''re really right about Lloyd." Numerous craftsmen saw parts being machined with precision, even from Ain. "I wonder if the merchants are coming to buy it too." "Yes, His Royal Highness Prince Wang is right, and so many merchants from all over the continent come to buy it" A guide who immediately says the answer to Ain''s question. Ein hears that too and is deeply convinced, after all. "And that''s right. Researchers at Ist are so substitute that they come all the way here to check on the parts" "I see. But no wonder they say so." I''m not familiar with Ain, but I can still understand the need for these parts. Research would require more precise operation than normal...... that''s what I''m thinking. "Actually, I''ve been wanting a few researchers from Ist for a few days now." "That''s right... You must be brilliant enough to come all the way out here to make sure with your own eyes." Yeah, yeah, nod, I agree with his words. "Let''s see. Anyway, some of them are particularly famous... you know, rumors." When the man in the guide says so, he says, ''It''s over there'' and shows the direction. Ain imitates it, too, and looks in the direction shown. "Oh, that...? That..." "When I heard about the plans, the researchers over there said they were going back to Ist this evening" When he looked closely, he saw a face he remembered, and Ain rubbed his eyes and checked again. "Oh, I''m sorry. Maybe he''s over there..." "That''s His Royal Highness the King, isn''t it? Did you know? Over there is the chief professor of Ist Great Demonology... Dear Oz" ¡ª¡ª I knew it was Professor Oz... Ain moved his legs aggressively and started walking toward Oz. Surprised at the sudden reunion, but more than that, joy prevailed. "Dear Ein? Will you be headed to Professor Oz''s? "Yeah. You''re such a caregiver, I need to say hello" In response to Dill''s inquiry, Ain goes on to walk. Dill also agreed with the word and proceeded next to Ain. Peaceful hours of the afternoon. Ain was coming back to the inn after his inspection. If it was true, I had planned to inspect it a little more, but I made a separate appointment, so I hurried back to the inn. "Well, I''ll let you through." "Yeah. Please" One room I had rented for visitors. One guest comes under Ain waiting there. This time, Ain''s guest. For this reason Olivia is not present and is resting with Martha in her own room. I beg your pardon. A man in white with a deep bow of his head at the same time as he entered. His appearance, which I haven''t seen in a while, was no different from when he was an ist. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang. Thank you so much for inviting me...... Huh! Approaching with a full grin is the researcher Oz. From Ein''s point of view, it will be the first reunion in a while since I was taken care of by Ist. "Welcome. Thank you for coming when you''re busy." "Yeah, yeah! I came to Magna on a sudden business, but I didn''t know His Royal Highness was here... I''m really thrilled to see you this way! Oz, who looks excited, exposes his joy at being reunited with Ain. "Me, too. I never thought I''d be able to reunite with Professor Oz. Right, Dill? "Yes. To Professor Oz, thank you very much for your help. That''s what Ein always said." In Ist, Oz taught me a lot. Given that past, Ein and the others are ready to welcome it, even though it would be a sudden visit if it were Oz. "That would make it easier for you to say that. By the way, your body is really getting bigger... and your face seems to be getting a lot richer." When I saw Ain, Oz said so happily. "My body has grown a lot, but it''s really Ain" "Ha... You really are an essential part of the conversation." Dill, standing next to him, nodded loudly. "Sit down first, Professor. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other again, and let me talk to you slowly." "Ooh... this is it. What an honor." Then Oz sits on the front of Ain. I put the bag I had in my hand next to me, sat down and then said ''thank you''. "Professor Oz was here to check the parts, wasn''t he? I made sure I sat down and Ain asked. "Yep. Well, it''s not a big deal, but the material of the equipment used for research. I''ve been working on it with magna, and I come to check it regularly." "Did Professor Oz bother? "Ha ha... well said, this is one genre too. It''s a nature that I can''t feel safe without checking with my own eyes." Oz, who speaks so, gives an embarrassing look. But Ein realized that his personality seemed to be Oz too. "No, I think that''s why Professor Oz''s research is always fruitful because he confirms it himself" "No, I''d be happy to hear you say that. If there''s such a coincidence, I''m glad I came to check it out myself." Put a smile on your face and rejoice in Ain''s words. "Speaking of which, Professor Oz. It''s light, but I also prepare meals. Would you like to join us? I opened my mouth as if I remembered and suggested this to Oz. "It''s an honor. Be sure to keep it with your companion." Then Oz also agrees, and Ain gives a joyful look and speaks to Dill. "Dill. Can you ask the knight outside to carry the meal? "I understand. Please wait a moment." Then in a few minutes or so, meals are brought to this room. Ain''t had a long conversation with Oz while eating. Ain''t enjoyed dining with Oz for a while. It was almost evening time and I asked Oz one thing that bothered me. "Speaking of which, does Professor Oz have any hobbies or anything? "Is it a hobby..." This question has no great significance. I just kind of wondered, but seeing Oz how he started thinking, Ein felt a little sorry. "... Actually, there''s only one." "Is it okay to ask? "Yeah, of course. My hobby is to look into old stories..." Ain''t even more interested to hear that. "... I don''t know much about old stories. What kind of things, for example? "Hmm...... So, it''s a corner, so can I talk to you for a second? "Is that okay? Then I''d like to hear Professor Oz''s recommendation." Seeing Ain showing a nostalgic grin, Oz opens his mouth with care, too. "Ha. Now, let''s talk about one thing while we''re at it." Thus Oz began to tell Ain one old story. "... it was a long time ago. In one place, a nation existed. There was a woman in that people called the chief, and that chief was the first of the people." With sudden intriguing content, Ain listens to Oz. "And the chief had three distinguished men. One is a research enthusiastic man and the other is a spear master. And finally, he''s a smart guy who''s good at figuring things out." Dill also seemed concerned about this story and was quietly listening to the voice. "The research enthusiastic man loved his father. That''s what I already loved so much that I wanted to take it from my mother. And the famous spear man loved to act. I liked to end up as a character, just as I blended into the story." "Finally, a man who was good at thinking about measures loved to read books. She used to read books with childhood friendly women." All three characters are unique. Because of the old story, Ein was surprised to see how characteristic it was. "And the chief took these three men and prospered his people greatly." "But after a while, we found a country nearby where the bad guys gather. Then the chief bravely heads out to the land of his wicked men, and struggles to defeat them." The characters are impressive, but the story flow is common. But Oz spoke well. Attract Ain and Dill''s interest with a captivating narrative. "And growth has been accomplished. He collaborated with another species who lived nearby, destroying the land of the wicked." "But the length won''t stop. Maybe there are these bad guys on another continent. With that in mind, the chief decided to go for another land. And with the chief, many of my people agreed to that. "The three men will come with us. That''s what the chief thought, but two men refused to leave the land." For Ain and Dill, the shards are so old stories I''ve never even heard of them. But still, the way you talk about Oz''s discouragement keeps going! and hasten Ain and Dill''s hearts. "The two men who broke up with the chief are men who are enthusiastic about research and men who are good at figuring out measures" "The researchenthusiastic man stayed from his father staying, too. But a man who''s good at figuring things out has fallen in love." "Love......? Ein accidentally opens his mouth. But in my mind, I was reflecting that I had pinched my mouth. "Yeah, it''s love. He fell in love with the species he helped in the battle, the queen of that species." What a sadness. That won''t happen. "Naturally, that love never materialized. But he decided to keep an eye on the queen nearby." "But there was another one who was sad. It''s his childhood tame woman. The woman didn''t leave him, knowing her love wouldn''t come true." "Then something like that. The chief crossed the ocean and the researchenthusiastic man continued his research. And the man who fell in love was prepared to give his life to the kingdom to support the queen, ¡­ and at the end of the day he saw the queen''s death." It wasn''t that long ago, but Ain somehow had feelings that pushed him hard against his heart. Oz, finished talking, puts his mouth on a glass of water. "It was an amazing, interesting story. Somehow, it was sad to be sad..." "It''s not all a beautiful end to old stories... It also comes in a little foot color (...)." Seeing Oz with a bitter laugh, Ain also agreed. "But thank you for listening." With that in his mouth, Oz looks at the clock placed in the room. "-- oops...... sorry. Looks like a good time is just around the corner, and we''ll have to make sure we get back home." Oz, who looked at the clock, said this in a panic. "Really...? I''m sorry to hear that, but we''re open today." Ein replies like this with an unfortunate mouthful when he hears it. "Yep. But it''s been a long time since I''ve seen His Royal Highness Prince Wang and I''ve had time like a treasure." "It''s this line, Professor Oz. Well, I''ll see you soon." Ain then signaled with a gaze toward Dill. "Dill will send you downstairs. Please be careful on the road and welcome home." "This is it. I''m sorry from what to what. ¡­ Thank you very much, Your Highness Prince Wang, for seeing us today" Oz stood up and took the bag he had brought. "Dear Ein. I''ll send you Professor Oz." "Yeah. Please." Ein drops off Dill and Oz and sits back on the couch. I didn''t think I''d be able to reunite with Oz this way, so what about half the joy, half the surprise? "But it was a great time to meet again unexpectedly" As always, Oz is good at talking. He reiterated that he was a good speaker of interest. That''s how, looking back at the earlier hours, the door to the room is knocked. "Dill? Are you back yet? In reply to Knock, it wasn''t Dill who came in, but Martha, his mother. "Excuse me. I heard Professor Oz left the room, so I did." "Mr. Martha. What''s the matter with you? "I just got word from Wang Du. Because I was concerned about Ein, I thought I would tell you immediately..." "Hmm? About what? Martha approaching the couch where Ain sits for ease of talking to Ain. "It''s about Lady Krone and Lady Chris. She said her health was on the way to recovery, so she contacted me on the flight the day after tomorrow that she was in Magna." "Huh... really? Are you feeling better already? "Yes, it was just for about a week, but as Barra diagnosed it, there was almost no more problem." Upon hearing this report, Ein is strongly relieved. Even though I was in Magna, I was anxious to see what was going on, so I also thanked Martha for contacting me. "Both of you said you were sorry you couldn''t manage your health, yes, you wanted Ein to tell you." "Ha... I wish I didn''t give a shit about that." When he hears a message full of the two of us, Ein zeroes his grin. "I''m sure it''ll be busy" Ein nodded deeply at Martha''s words, smiling gently. "I mean, I think it would be fornicating..." For starters, yeah. Maybe we should celebrate a little bit of pleasure. Even so, I can only enjoy the meal. "Hehe, right. --¡­ Well. So it''s time to go back to your room? "I will. What''s your mother doing? "With Ain''t here, he seemed to have plenty of free time." How Olivia is doing is not hard for Ein to imagine. "That shouldn''t be. Then we have to get back soon." "Your room is fine as it is. Then, Master Ain, let''s come." I''m sorry to leave the cleaning to you, but that''s not now. I have taken care of you many times before, so I honestly appreciate it. "Oh, okay. I let you spend your spare time alone, and now it''s time with your mother." And Ain went toward his chamber, light in footsteps. 136 Its hard to hear. Rooms rented for visitors differed in hierarchy from those where Ain rested with Olivia. So continue down the stairs for a few floors and Ain goes to his own room where Olivia waits. "Speaking of which, Mr. Martha," "Yes? What did you do? "Have you heard anything from the people who are turning to me for research? Don''t forget about the Red Fox. A clue I''ve heard from Marco in the past. With that in mind, the magna is regarded as leading¡­. "¡­ it is difficult to say, but we have not yet received any significant information" Martha speaks like this with a bitter face. "I knew it wouldn''t be that easy... Some things have gone too well." Going to the investigation to make sure it turns out? If asked, the answer is'' no ''. Instead, there is undeniably a verse that has gone too well so far. "In case you figure something out, if you like it on that continent, there''s also the question of how to investigate it." Unlike crossing continental Ishtal, if we were to go to another continent, the story would change. Because, as before, it may be so easy, we may not be able to make our way to the investigation. "I don''t know, I just have to." That said, Ain hung his hand on his own door. "Mr. Martha. You didn''t have any business today, did you? "Yes, so please take your time off" Hear Martha''s reply as she moves inside the room. The inspection was cut off along the way, so I''m not as tired as I assumed. "I''m not too tired, but I think I''ll do a little work in my room" "... please don''t push me. Be careful not to get sick, like you two (...)" "Ha... right. I''ll be careful not to." I don''t think Chris and Krone were out of control. But still, watch where you can be careful. "Oh...? Welcome home, Ain. Was it fun? Proceeding to the living room, Olivia''s appearance becomes visible. As Martha told me, Olivia seemed spared time. "Yes, but seeing each other again and saying goodbye in a few hours means that... I miss you a little" Sometimes it was a sudden reunion, but because of it, I wanted to talk a little slower. "Hehe...... So now, do you want to be my talker? Naturally, but I''m not even willing to say no. Momentum, as much as I want to shake my head up and down to appeal. "I''m already happy about that! That night. Ein had finished some paperwork and was thinking in the bedroom. "... oh, you forgot too much about me" The trigger is trivial. It was when Martha and I went back to our room that I remembered Marco. And I remembered a few things. "Uh... you''ve got about enough out there. Hey, let''s go to your mother''s room." Ein then leaves the bedroom and goes to Olivia''s bedroom. I thought you''d be rude at this hour, but usually, Olivia is the time to be awake. Leave the room early enough and go through the living room for a destination. "Yes, but no? You know, about the first sire, that''s what Marco is... and then there was demonization. So I didn''t forget...... yeah. I just left it a little behind...... yeah" Ain''t advancing his legs as he makes excuses towards the void. As a matter of fact, there are parts of my head that were too much to think about and confused. Because of that, I forgot to ask the example poncho escort when I got back to the King''s Capital. "Mother. Are you still awake? Knock on the door and call Olivia, who would be inside. "Yes? I''m awake. Stay inside." Listening to Olivia''s reply, Ain opens the door and goes in. Always, Olivia in Negrije with a lot of exposure. Ein was careful not to look at it, as much as possible. "I wonder what''s wrong? If you can''t sleep and you want me to sleep with you, you can always come, right? "¡­ it''s" positive "when you don''t sleep" Instead, I want to get up front and think about it. "Hehe...... So, what''s going on at this hour? I find myself in Olivia''s room with a lot of momentum, but I have no idea. Anyway, I haven''t even told Silvard that I saw Wernstein''s name at Demon King Castle yet. Actually, I''m simply forgetting to tell you... "Er, right." For that reason Ain uttered words that came to his mind. "Is Chris''s family name ancient? Even if they ask me this abruptly, I should normally just be in trouble. Olivia in front of me also has a Kyotong look, as expected. "Oh, no... well, you''re curious" Seeing Ain in panic, Olivia changes that kyotonic look and leaks her voice when she dulls. "Hehe, that''s fine. There''s only a few things I know, but I''ll tell you." "Ah...... thank you! Shouldn''t I have asked Olivia and waited silently for Chris? But I couldn''t wait for Chris to arrive because I was so concerned. "But, you know, all I know is a little. Chris told me about it, but I''m pretty sure..." Olivia started thinking with her hands on her mouth. The method of reassembling her legs represented her charm without the desire to hide it. "In the elves, it shouldn''t have been anything aristocratic. But because I''ve always been named Wernstein...... So I heard you''re using the family name Wernstein." "Oh really..." ¡ª¡ª So long ago? I''m just wondering how old it was and how old it was. "Hmmm...... but that''s about all I heard. He said it wasn''t a particularly meaningful name." That''s not just because you don''t know who you are, is it? "Well, now all I know is that it''s an old name." "Right...... I don''t think I''ve heard of Wernstein since." I didn''t get much detailed information, but the name that has been around for a long time is helpful. Ein ponders the hypothesis that he''s probably drawing blood from a division or something. "Oh, but as far as Chris himself is concerned, you have everything from embarrassing stories to black history, right? Very interested. But Ain thought. Olivia is familiar with Ain''s childhood. If so, do you also know Ein''s embarrassing story...... "I''m quite concerned, to be honest, but I won''t let you because you just seem cute...... It''s going to be a snake." I wonder what the hell Chris'' black history is. I can''t help but worry about it, but I''ll put up with it with the thought of a severance. "Then... all I know is that Chris is drawing blood other than elves." "--¡­ Huh?" Hearing the words, Ain made his body rigid as ice. "It''s one of the few now. I heard Pixie''s blood was mixed up among the fairy clans." I''m with Her Majesty''s First Ladyship! "''I was delighted.'' I can greatly imagine how pleased I am, but Ain''t that where I am now. Instead, I''ve felt too connected to various things to expand badly. ¡ª¡ª No, I''m still fine. Must be your queen''s brother, your family... yeah. That must be it. "Heh... That''s what happened." "Hehe. Chris will be here soon, so you should ask him, too, right? "Right. It''s a little bad to hear that he''s not here." Not now, but I''m ashamed I lost my interest. Chris himself, will be coming to Magna soon. Then we''ll ask again. "Looks like we''re done talking, but is Ein going to bed yet? "Yes, I''m so sorry I came all of a sudden" "No, I''m fine. As I was saying, Ain''t got no time to come." If you don''t want to sleep, you can come whenever you want. That''s the first word Olivia said. Ain''t got it, Ain''t got it, Ain''t got it, Ain''t got it. "Because they can''t stop when it''s sweet. Still, I''ll be patient." "Well.... if you say that, you want me to push more," --............ I think I''m going to lose right away, so please strengthen my mental before I do. Dull, Ain smiled bitterly when he saw Olivia laughing. "You don''t have to light it up...... Well, I''ll comb you with a hammer before you go to bed. Come on, stay here." After finishing the question, Ain got close to what Olivia had to say and had her comb her hair. Again, managing long hair is tiring. Hassle abounds and Ain tends to neglect detailed care. For that reason, I was very pleased with the words of this one-stone, two-bird Olivia. After that, as usual, Olivia''s hair was combed in return, and then Ain went back to her room and into bed. Two days after his reunion with Oz. The two took the train that night and were scheduled to arrive late at night. But those two soak up some appointments and take the train forward. And the time is near nine o''clock at night. When they arrived at Magna, they rushed to Ain''s waiting inn. The two figures are no different than they were before therapy. Ein was very pleased that he had come in good health. "Ho... I''m so sorry. The beginning and end of getting sick like that while you two are under escort. Even though I received your letter, I was exposed to an indebted ugliness... no words." I thought you opened your mouth, Chris, who bends over and apologizes for the momentum. "I''m sorry. Ein told me to watch my body, but I broke my body first... I heard Ein did some work he didn''t need to do. I''m so sorry I left you to do what I had to do..." In the case of Krone, on the other hand, she bows her head as beautifully as a warrant. However, I uttered my apologies with such a trick that I felt good about my apologies. "I don''t need to apologize for anything, and I''m happy because you two are feeling better.... Mother, right? So Ein turns his gaze to Olivia, who stands next door. "Chris, and Mr. Krone. Ain''t right, so don''t keep your head down too much? Make it Ain, make it Olivia. I don''t mean to be so apologetic. I know from the beginning that you two care about physical fitness. "Both of you, come inside. It''s been a while since we''ve talked slowly." Ein greeted the two of them coming, near the door of the room. I urge you both to go inside with a hand gesture. "Well, it''s late at night, so just a little..." I snort at Ain''s words, as Chris seems sorry. "Right. Actually, I wanted to ask you something too... just fine." Then Krone also looked complicated, but rides Ein''s suggestion and takes a step forward. "... hmm? What do you want to hear? "Yep. Anything, even Magna did something" nice, "didn''t she? It was delicious fruit, but I need to talk to you, okay? Obviously it would be about Ripley''s big tree. I thought they''d ask, but that''s Krone. Much faster hands. "Oh, I got it too! Because it''s so delicious and I feel better because of it! React to Krone''s words and Chris will gladly share his thoughts. "That''s good. Krone seems happy." "Let''s see. That was the finest dessert I''ve ever tasted." When the two of you compliment me, Ein doesn''t feel bad either. "Master Laralua seemed most pleased. I heard you enjoyed your replacement." "Well, your mother? Olivia raised her voice to her surprise and asked what happened to Krone as well. "Master Olivia? Is it that surprising? "Uh, yeah. I can''t believe my mother likes it enough to replace me, because that''s all I have to count..." "... apparently you can grow that tree in the castle as well" Even if it''s not a castle, you''ll be sure to be raised in a royal administration. If you hear Laralua likes it, perhaps Silverado will give you permission soon as well. "Gentlemen? We still have the fruit that Ein grew...... shall we cut it up? When Martha, who was on his side, said this, everyone nodded with a full grin. Long time no see...... even so, it''s not like we haven''t seen each other in two weeks. But still, everyone in this room looked at each other almost every day. Because of that, this conversation continued until late at night. Chris and Krone ask what happened while they were gone, and Ain and Olivia talk about it. What happened when Ein was impatient and how crowded it was. And until my reunion with Oz a few days ago... I talked a lot about it. "--I think there was a lot going on." Naturally, I won''t tell you that I bathed with Olivia. Ein was relieved that Olivia didn''t even speak. "True. So much has happened to you that I regret not being there for you." With a repentant look on his face, Krone answers: "Ugh......! On the other hand, it is Chris who is visible and easy to understand. He was biting his lips off with regret. "But Master Krone? You heard there was something busy going on in the castle, right? "Oh. Martha, how do you know that? "... just in case, I received daily reports of recent developments" Things to remember. I''m talking about Martha not being a regular paycheck either. "Mr. Martha. Could it have been that lively..." "Yes, perhaps what Master Krone thinks." Then, they all smiled in their faces. But in contrast, Chris freezes his expression like ice. "Ma, Lord Martha...? Shouldn''t we stop talking about that? Then he opens his mouth with that expression and talks about changing the course of the conversation. But Olivia, sitting on the couch, smiled and threw words at Martha. "Hey, Martha. Can you tell me what kind of buzz it was? Chris, who had a grunting voice, hears Olivia''s words and dismays her expression as if she had given up. "That''s crazy. Hey, Chris? Why would you look like that? "... because of this, you want to hear about Ein and Olivia." Definitely a lie. I sweat on my forehead. Saying so, I have no shards of persuasion. "Right. But earlier, Ain explained what''s going on. So now let''s hear what happened at the castle? Look, it''s Cuttlefish." I definitely didn''t allow Olivia, who I realized was talking about Chris, to cut this flow off. "Come on, Martha. Will you talk to me? "Yes, it''s okay, Master Chris. If you''re Ain, you''ll love it..." That''s how Martha starts to talk about the bustle at the castle. Right beside him, Chris, with his mouth firmly closed to a single letter, gradually uplifts his face. "I''m not saying who did it, but at first...... ''It''s okay now! So I''m heading to Magna now......!'' I heard you tried to escape." ¡ª¡ª I see. Was there such a story? Ain''t got no choice but to keep worrying about it, but listen. But even if you don''t come up with a unique noun, you''ll soon know who did it. Instead, does that subtle care come to mind the other way around? "It was reassembled into the room as a matter of course. ¡­ but this is still the beginning" Hiu, Chris making noises with Hiu and blowing whistles he can''t. Naturally, but his face is red. "He said he wanted some air outside, thought he''d opened the window, or he was about to pop out the window. Later, I hid under the bed and tried to do a lookout...... By the way, it''s all stopped at Katima''s advice." "Huh... if you think it''s oddly quick to be sensed, was Katima advising you..." Did you play a role in preventing Chris from escaping because he is a wasted cat who lives at liberty? Sometimes it helps, Ein snorts deeply. "Chris? Martha didn''t say anything about Chris..." "... no, I had also heard about the disturbance. So it was Katima''s advice... and I''m just surprised" ¡ª¡ª Then don''t look out the window, look at me and tell me. "Step by step, the excuses are running out Cri... the escapees, who are running out of excuses, said at the end of the day they spoke like this" Martha is Martha too, and I wish I could hide it for you until the end, but then, Chris and I are about to say the end. "-- ''I forgot something for Magna! I''ll get it right away, so it''s okay!'', and" And after Martha uttered the word, the inside of the room was engulfed in silence. "... that, Chris? Exactly, I think that excuse is too painful, huh? Olivia opens her mouth with a sorry face on her face. As I say gently, I throw words at Chris. "Chi, it''s not! I really forgot something... because I''m not the one who escaped! "By the way, at the end of the day, she used a paralytic drug specially made by Dear Katima, which had no adverse effects on the human body. Mixed with a meal to keep your body from moving." "Huh... so you''ve been so heavy since then...!? I had a hard time walking! The deserter confessed. "I didn''t know such a fact was hidden when I went back to bed with an impenetrable thought..." "Master Katima said, ''Even Wyburn there is one shot,'' but you walked well..." Don''t put it on a meal like that, but it''s a compromise line because it doesn''t affect the human body. ¡ª¡ª Rather, Chris is awesome to walk in that situation. "Well, the... For once, it''s a strong body for those drugs." Listening to Martha''s words, Chris spoke lightly. "Is that what elves are resistant to? "Yes, no. Maybe our lineage is special..." Chris replied to Ein''s query. Having heard that, Ain told Olivia what he had asked the other day, thinking it was just right. "Speaking of which, is Chris'' family name Wernstein a lineage that has been around for a long time? Happy to have been asked nature. If not deliberate, the conversation flow isn''t so bad either. "... Speaking of which, I''m curious too" Krone agrees with Ein. "Mm, mmm... About my family name, huh? What do you do when you hear that? Chris makes such a face, but Ain''t nothing else asked. I mean, there''s no way Chris wouldn''t have answered. "It''s not a big deal though. As I said, I hear it''s an old lineage." For starters, the same content is told as what Olivia has heard. "It wasn''t anything aristocratic... but --" "But?" I''m concerned about the continuation, Ain pinch the words. Glad you cared, Chris resumed his explanation with a happy face. "Because my family line is not the family line from which the elves originated" "... what does that mean? Olivia tells me. I''m pulling Pixie''s blood, he said. But when he heard it wasn''t a lineage that started as an elf, Ein floated a question mark. "The family name Wernstein was originally used by old Pixie." "Uh... K, Mr. Chris, were you drawing Pixie''s blood too, not pure blood elves? With a surprised face, Krone asks. "Yes. Actually, it is. I''m a little proud of you, aren''t I? And because of that, I was more resistant to drugs than normal." Anyway, the first king of Ishtarika... draws the blood of the same kind as his queen, so I know what it''s like to be proud of Chris. "Well, if you look hard, maybe you''ll find a pixie with the same family name." When Ain laughed and said so, Chris quietly shook his neck to the side. "If you ask me, you are. ¡­ but it seems quite difficult" "Oh, why is it so hard? That sounds like a handful of pixies..." Ain''t visiting again to Chris with a bitter laugh. "Er, right. From what I''ve heard, Pixie is a race that doesn''t have a family name." "Heh..." Hearing the words, Ain replied dry. "So I think it''s very rare to have a family name that my ancestors would like to see..." ¡ª¡ª Hey, explain it to me. Please, I''m really begging you... This is what I ask in my head about Mr. and Mrs. Demon Stone. But there was always no sign of a response. 137 Towards talks. Waiting for the two arrivals. With that in mind, Ain moves on to a full investigation. He traveled to an ancient fisherman''s family line or toured an establishment where materials were stored. Sometimes enough to speak and listen to those who study the history of Magna. With Krone and Chris present, Ain''s actions were streamlined and there was no shortcoming in managing appointments. If you change your mind, you can finally say you''re back to normal. However, Magna''s investigation, in conclusion, could not have yielded results. Previous surveys have been conducted in two cities: Isto and Balto. That has been a short period of a month or so and has yielded some results. But that finding was just extraordinarily good, which doesn''t mean Magna is particularly bad this time around. Though those around them felt sorry for themselves, they were so convinced. A stay in Magna lasting approximately half a month. The breakdown included public affairs as the main task. Perhaps not so bad when it comes to being able to complete many official duties. "The investigation itself couldn''t have ended in such a short period of time in the first place." Instantly, about ten days have passed since Krone and Chris arrived. When boarding the Royal Train, Ain takes the return journey to the King''s Capital after many similar drop-offs when he comes. In the evening, a royal private train is scheduled to arrive in the Wang capital. In the middle of the journey, Ain squeaked so. "Yep. Anyway, it''s been" too good. "Normally, I think surveys are done on a yearly basis... Oh, you mean in one place? About a month in the ist. Baltic is a little over half of it. With all that short stay, even though we''ve achieved a lot, it can''t all work out. Krone talks too, but it''s not that easy to hope for results. "But, hey, I''ve been accumulating, magna-related business all at once. I think it was worth coming to Magna this time." "Hmm... that''s important too." There are only two people in this vehicle, Ain and Krone. That''s because the two of us were cleaning up some of the accumulated work. I''m finally taking a breath, so I enjoy the conversation so slowly. "But now, I don''t know if I''ll have a big appointment for a while" "... no. We have a very, very big plan in the summer, okay? As far as Ain can tell, there shouldn''t have been any special business since Magna. If there is, it''s about a school rivalry, but Ain''t still opaque to participate in. What''s more, that''s not what happens in the summer. Ein listens to Krone''s words in such a situation. "Hey, summer? Sorry, there was something about summer...... I may have forgotten" "It''s okay, Ain''t forgotten. I heard this story because it''s morning now." When Krone says so, he takes out a single letter. Seeing that, the sender wrote Warren. "From Mr. Warren? "Yeah, yeah.... a little long content, so let me summarise and tell you? "Uh... yeah. If Krone''s confirmed, I''ll ask him to do so." Open inside and take it, just in case, but the great deal decided to ask Krone to speak. Listening to Krone''s voice while holding several sheets of paper in his hand. "Let''s start with the first one. I heard there was an exodus from Heim." "... what? "A man who was on a boat from Birdland and served in the castle of Heim has taken refuge in Ishtarika." Words I didn''t expect go into Ain''s ear. "What''s asylum, that asylum? "... I don''t think this asylum is wrong, do you? Krone takes Ain''s hand and writes a letter through his finger in its palm. A little, it was awkward, but it conveyed the meaning. "Unfortunately, I wasn''t wrong. I mean, when did you get a letter like this? "So this morning. Before I left the Inn, it arrived at me on an emergency flight from Wang Du." ¡ª¡ª Can we go on? Looking into Krone''s eyes, who is about to sue him so, Ain urges him to continue. "Then go on. I suspect you''ve been working on something, so you''re under strict control with the magna." I wonder if there were any displaced persons from Heim in the town I was in earlier, and I''m just surprised. "Why are you in exile again?" "According to the interview, I was afraid it would be a war... but I wonder what the truth is" I can''t believe that word because my doubts haven''t disappeared yet. That was Krone''s sincerity. "Is that it? But this isn''t particularly relevant in summer, is it? So you''re saying there''s a second one? "Yeah, that''s the second one." Krone coughs up and puts her in the right place. "We have a meeting with Heim in the summer." ¡ª¡ª I see, that''s a big plan. Finally? Or, finally? Listening to Krone, Ein recalls the incident that triggered him. "... well, I started with that letter and finally got here" ''... for one thing, will you settle for once?'', many years have passed since I told him that in front of Silvard. Though exchanges between states take time, it really took a lot of time to get here. "Ein. Are you having fun? "-- actually, just a little bit" The two laughing face-to-face were originally the people of the Kingdom of Haim. Now those two are about to fang against Heim. "You know what? With Ain, I''m actually looking forward to it." That''s what I say, Krone smiles. "Is that it? Didn''t you hate Krone for every fight?" "You don''t like it, do you? Except for this one... Well, I have a lot of thoughts." Though it gave me a bitter laugh, the voice color seemed to continue to be fun. "But are you okay? I''m sure that third prince will come too." "Yeah, right.... That guy''s coming too, isn''t he? For once, I need to remember my face..." That''s a terrible thing to say. Ein hears that, too, and gives me a surprised look. "You don''t have to look like that..." "Oh, I''m sorry. But you do, you''re growing up, and you don''t know your face." ¡­¡­ I remember the traits, but even I was in Heim, if I was wrong all over town, I wouldn''t know who I was, would I? By Krone, my memory of Tiggle still persists. "I don''t know...? "Yep. I''d know if you were wearing royal clothes, but otherwise you wouldn''t know. I only remember that royal clothes are as flashy as ever." Although royal opponents, Krone was the usual Krone. "In the first place, it''s not like you remember. I can only remember people who meet occasionally at parties as characteristic." "No, I''m the other royal... Besides, I heard you''ve been coming to Krone quite a while." From a young age, Tiggle has heard that he liked Krone. If so, I thought it would be easy to remember my face. "The others treated me like a whore, just like the Third Prince. Then we''re all the same thing, aren''t we? That said, when I elbowed on my desk, I put my head on it. "... I see" I guess we were all childish, but desperately trying to catch Krone''s attention. Thinking about it, I feel a little sorry for you. "When I was in Heim, Ain and Olivia were the only people who remembered my face at a glance. So I really don''t care about that third prince or anything." Talking like this, but turning that way, Krone seems like a pain in the ass. "Ah... you''ll be fine after you come to Ishtarika? Because I have a job and I remember exactly who I talked to...! Clone looking in a hurry is hilarious, and Ain smiles. "I said I know. I''m not worried." "Oh, yeah.... I hope so." Crone tries to hide her haste by fingering her hair tip. No heart or cheeks are slightly upbeat. Ain''t sending her a help ship, but Ain''t asking one thing that bothered her. "Speaking of which, Krone''s mother is a heavy town in Heim? I think it was." Listen to Ain, and Krone looks up. "What if Krone''s mother came... the --" ¡ª¡ª What do you do? That''s what Ain was going to ask. But before Ain speaks that way, Krone tells the eating mood. "To Ain, and if it harms Ishtarika. I''m your mother, but I''m going to go completely wrong." "... that''s Krone" Before Krone, who said this out, Ein praises her for a word. "But it''s obvious. I was born from the belly of a woman named Elena, but now I can''t say I''m on your side. My side is Ishtalika, and I obey Ein... you." Krone stares at Ain with strong eyes. Always, a woman named Krone not only beautifully, but also possesses Rin''s strength. "But, Ain''t. I''m sure your mother will come, not if. ''Cause there''s no such thing as a civilian in Heim who can do more work than your mother." Without waiting for Ain''s reply, Krone continues his words. "I''m not the civilian representative of Ishtarika. Still, I''m sure my mother and I will be relative." "Oh well...... Ishtarika''s civilian representative." Ishtarika''s civilian representatives...... That must be a man named Warren. Sometimes he is good, sometimes he has sharpened eyes like a blade. And sometimes, fully grasp the flow of the conversation so that you can see everything. Put it in Ishtarika, no man is better than him, rich in speech and "measures". "Yes, Master Warren. If you''re smart enough to argue with him from the front, you''ll think best of avoiding him." ¡­ and spoken by the most educated of Warren in recent years. "If you leave it to Mr. Warren, I think something''s going to be okay" "Hehe... right. I agree with that." In the air, which is gradually becoming soothing, Ain turns the letter he receives. "Is that it? What is this? Inside the paper, there is a mix of paper like a map, and Ein is interested in the paper. "Which one? Krone, who moves his seat next to Ain, turns his attention to the paper Ain has. The dripping hair seemed to get in the way and I hung one side of my hair on my ear. Oh, about this island. Krone, who saw it, nodded as if the point had been made. "Island?" "Yep. Look, we talked a little before, didn''t we? About where we meet." Krone, sitting next to him, says this as he looks at Ain. "You mean the deserted island we use for the talks with a little bit of maintenance." "Ah! Okay, okay. You mean that island." Located on the east side from the continent Ishtal, near Heim, but roughly midpoint. "Heim will be tough, too. Escorts, ships..." "Compared to us... Still, you didn''t have to complain because you were stuck in there." I remember not only the matter at Euro, but the letter I deliberately sent to Euro. "... that? Speaking of which, after all, is this meeting what this is all about? Secondly, Ain has these questions. "Speaking of which, you want information about Krone and Mr. Graff, don''t you? Just to be clear, if Krone is coming to that meeting, I don''t feel the significance of the meeting is going to go away..." "Anyway, he thinks I''ve been abducted by Ishtarika. So, if you rescue Grandpa and me, I can sell you a favour. Then Grandpa will hold back his marriage to the prince... I wonder if that''s how it feels." In retrospect, I think Tiggle was saying something similar. Too much Yotai talk, I don''t remember much... "... but come to the meeting and talk on our side, right? Yeah, of course. Speak as a matter of course, but Ein still has his doubts. "In the end, then, the significance of this meeting..." "It''s not just about us, is it? In front of Krone, who said so, Ain quickly mouths his thoughts. "Well, there''s something about me and your mother. After that... about your national dealings with Euro or something? "Yes, you''re right. There''s a few things to talk about so you can''t lay around." Thinking about it like this, there was a lot to talk about. "The hang-up could be about me. But it''s a good opportunity, so I just have to take this opportunity to liquidate a lot of things. That would make it easier for each other, wouldn''t it? "... even for me, it would be easier if I lost my edge" Thinking back to childhood, Ain looks like an infidel rotten face. Krone looked at the face and smiled small. "Warren should think about the subject of the talks. So, it''s time for a fun story. What if? "Fun story? An unfaithful face changes, and I look at Krone with a Kyoton face. "It''s almost graduation, isn''t it? Before that, there was a confrontation in school, right? "Speaking of which, there was something like that." Rather than that, I was surprised that you already had that information in your hands. "I hear you''re allowed to watch. I''m gonna go check it out, too." I was told it sounded fun, but as for Ain, I was still lost. "Honestly, I''m still not sure if I''m going to make it." Krone then sends a gaze to Ain with his eyes like he saw something unexpected. "Why are you lost? "Yes, no, because... You know what I mean? Think about it, you see... right? Considering the power difference, I was considering whether to drop him off or not. I was worried that I would water the event. "That''s good. You just have to show Ain''t strength." Krone opens her mouth confidently. "You are the king of the future. Don''t let that future king get lost in such trivial things." The phase remains the same and speaks in a clear voice to connect words and inspire Ain. "I''m sure some of you are looking forward to crossing swords with you. Then that''s fine, you just have to enjoy it together." I remembered Bats'' words. Sure, because he was looking forward to fighting Ain. So Ain''t got to shut up and show off your sword. "... it would be strange if you could say that because it seems like you could compete." When I told him this with a bitter smile, in contrast, Krone showed how pleased he was. "That''s good. Ain''t he a student at school, too? Nobody complains about making those memories the last time." - I''ve been thinking too much. That said, Krone held Ain back, and he got up and walked up near the window. "... yeah. Nice view." Krone, who walks lightly in the footsteps, is in a good mood at a glance. Ain''t got that Krone word, and he''s starting to wonder if he could compete... "... to tell the truth, there''s only one more reason" "You mean when it comes to my appearance? "Yeah, actually --" Krone, who was looking out the window, looks back and turns to Ain. "The main reason is that I just want to see Ain work. Would I be angry if I said... Tilt (scratch) his neck, shake his beautiful hair and smile at Ain. "... of course, I''m not angry." The feeling of competing has been consolidated thanks to you. If you say that, it fuels Krone. Ain''t got that feeling in his mouth because I know he''s going to start making fun of me. "Hey, hey. Are you going to compete? Then Crohne approaches with a wiggle. You just got up, but you don''t look very busy. Laughing like a prankster, he walks in fun. "I mean, consider it positively..." A naive escape, but now I want to hold it down Ain. I answered this, distracting myself from the approaching Krone. "I''m back now...... is that it? What''s up, both of you? "Oh, it''s busy." And Chris came to Ain''s vehicle for the first time in a while. Next door is Olivia, as usual. "Chris, and your mother, welcome home. Actually... --" Ein explained what had happened and enjoyed the time for the four of us to talk until we arrived in the Wang capital. 138 In-School Matches [Previous] And Ain back in King''s Capital. Ain''t got everyone''s backing, or he decided to go into a rivalry. There was also a feeling that I didn''t want to give you water, but I still, at the end of the day, want to be in the ring myself. That thought prevailed. The school is supposed to be a holiday day. Ain visited the school that day and, without stopping by, headed under one man. "-- Instructor Kaisel. I''m in, too! Later, shortly before the application deadline expired, Ain applied to participate. The person in charge is Kaisel. Ein asks beneath him and makes a statement of intent to participate. "... oops. Then I''ll write Ein''s name." This is the staff room reserved for Kaisel, who heads to his desk and begins filling in about Ein''s participation. "If it was my prediction, I thought you weren''t going to participate... dude" What a good feeling, Kaisel, on the back of my back with words. "I''m looking forward to it, too. I don''t know how you fight it." "... I was worried it would turn out to be water." Ain smiled bitterly and replied: "You must be a student, too. You don''t need a shriveler in this school because you have a difference in strength. It''s more or less now." "Now? "Ooh. ''Cause you do, don''t you? We all know you''re strong. He''s a hero who crusaded the sea dragon." Keisel takes his seat with a voice and comes near Ain. "Besides, Ain is the future king. What''s wrong with a king showing strength?" "... they just said something similar the other day" "Then be angry. You don''t have a problem being good, but you don''t need to be an adult. Like I said, you''re still a student. No matter how much Prince Wang is, he''s a busy student for me while I''m in this school." With that said, Kaisel smiles with pleasure. "By the way, there''s a lot of contestants, so there''s qualifying.... Ain''t got nothing to do with it." Why it doesn''t matter, that''s what I was wondering, Ein. "You seem strange. But I''m sorry it seems to steam back, but in the end, it''s poor strength. With regard to swordsmanship grades, holders of outstanding grades are exempt from qualifying. Other than Ain...... Bats and, Roddy. Well, just the three of us." I haven''t heard that in a while, the name Roddy. He''s a one-year-younger man who was in love with Krone. "Roddy, is it?" "I hear there''s been a lot going on. But, well, enough grades. If you decide to take the top three in this school, he''ll be number three." "Well, it''s unusual for Teacher Kaisel to appreciate that." "Ah...... He''s got a good line, too. So, the guys who lost the qualifying round also have a rivalry between them. So it doesn''t just mean they''re out of mosquito nets." Rumors the Bats were purchasing. The fact that Roddy is good was apparently true. And around separating them with winners and losers, it just makes them feel like this school. "Then next. I''ll explain the policy." Kaisel takes out the pen. "The first is to fight a total win. You''re not a winner, okay? "That means fighting both Bats and Roddy, right? "That''s what happened. Have fun, Ein." I can definitely see the two swords, that was a delightful piece of information. "The second is about weapons. I''ll have the same weight as the real thing. Of course, it doesn''t have a blade on it." "It''s Rikai." "At the end of the fight. You can use your skill in body surgery and weapons. But no moves like flying gear. No eyeballs, maybe." "Is it like training the knights? "Oh, that''s what happened. And we''re gonna win or lose three in advance, right? Above the waist, or if you get your hands on it, it''s one." Much simpler and easier to understand. I''d rather be thankful because I don''t have to think about anything extra. "Three points if you win, one if you draw, and zero if you lose. Determine the order in which the total points are high. I''m sorry, but there''s a test part this year, so forgive me for some holes and crude parts." "Enough is enough. Looks like you''ll enjoy it." It is not necessary to calculate the score. You just have to win, because if you keep winning, you always get to the top. "... it''s the last festival before graduation. Have fun, Ain! "--¡­ Yes!" It would be the best festival to wrap up your school life. A rivalry looming just that far. Ein looked forward to the day, now or now. Royal Kingsland School. Those who belong there compete, that couldn''t have been a rumor. When it comes to just one school, so to speak, a rivalry within that school, the buzz of the school city ends in a spectacular word. The number of emergency and increased water trains to the school city to the number of stores lined up on the street. It''s the same as the school city rivalry or it''s showing more buzz. "Hey, that was amazing! "Yeah! That''s part of it, so what happens to the two parts..." The rivalry concerning swordsmanship proceeds in two configurations: partial and two-part. Some were played in the morning and the contents were face-to-face matches that fell preliminarily. And it was the two parts that were the main battle that determined the strongest of the Royal Kingsland School. Already at noon now. Earlier, we didn''t know that some confrontations were over and that the enthusiasm would subside. "Oh, we need to hurry! It''s time for that one to start! "Hey, what''s that over there! A female student who came to watch a confrontation continues the conversation with pleasure in a chilling enthusiasm. "You''re up to the argument! Master Leonard''s here, too, so if we don''t hurry, we''re out of seats! "Oh... I did! We have to hurry!" Blessed with weather, today''s confrontation is a great day. In the midst of much bustle, the date continues. --... and there was a pair of people watching it on the side of the road. "No. That''s a great crowd, Ain''t it! "You''ve come too far. What''s wrong with this?" Ain and Bats enjoy this air as they cheek up the food they bought at the store. "Still, you''re not gonna find out, Ain''t you?" "... Indeed. Surprisingly, it blends in naturally." Ain''t got no particular disguise, Ein stands on the shoulder of the road with Bats. But he noticed the Ain, and there was none to speak up. "Well, isn''t that okay? That''s better. Ain''t you gonna enjoy it? "Actually, you''re right, hey, all the time" Ain''t carrying food in your hand to your mouth and enjoying its flavour. "Oh, hey Ain! Don''t eat till I get my share! "Weak eating is the one, right? Yeah." "Ba...... you idiot! Stop that hand, man! The bats jam against Ain, who replies sloppily but never stops. "Bats. This is a battle, too, and by nourishing it like this, you can fight for the best." "Huh... I see. That''s Ain..." "Well, it''s a lie. I just want to eat." "Ha... Always a free man, Ain''t..." Herahella and laugh, ask for an exchange of bats. Bats also showed up, and there was a verse enjoying this hang-up. "It''s so tight. We''re having a conversation, and we''re gonna fight after this." "Fine, nothing. We''re not enemies of hatred." "You''re right, but you seem to have plenty of room, Ein." "... nothing. Just having fun." There was a look on Ain''s face that seemed really fun to talk about. "Damn. Can we afford it? "That''s not what I meant. I''m really looking forward to it, and... it doesn''t change what I have to do." "What to do? Ein''s words, bats asking his sincerity. "It''s about winning. Whoever they are, they''re not willing to lose." The thought became firm from the time Marco was defeated. That I defeat him. That I lose. That''s not acceptable to me for defeating Marco... that''s what I was thinking. "... is that what you mean?" Look at the strongly spoken Ain, and the bats pull themselves together too. It''s not like this man isn''t dealing with himself. I just figured it out, but I was happy. "Is it time to go? Let''s take a look at Leonard and Lorraine''s argument." "We have seats for our students, shall we take our time" And the two walked towards the place to see the sunny stage of their friends. With a powerless look, Bats speaks to Leonard. "Hey, do you have one of those? "... I don''t know. In fact, that''s the kind of score you scored, so you can only say yes." Leonard and Loran''s argument. After you hear that, move the rendezvous point. The destination was a seat in the arena, where he sat and had a conversation. What is under discussion is the outcome of that argument. Aside from the parties, even Ain and Bats who watched it came to a surprising conclusion. "No... to be honest, I didn''t think this would happen to me, either." Loran with a bitter laugh replies this to Bats. "Well, I guess that happens... but no way--" "Oh, no way, me and Lorraine are the same rate winners... totally, unexpectedly" The look on Leonard''s face that sounds happy somewhere, though I would say so. Then Ain, who was sitting next to him, opens his mouth. "Leonard is the political topic. Loran is the technical topic. They were both difficult to attach." Speaking like this, Ain goes on to say his thoughts. "Isn''t that nice? It''s a future battle between heavy towns. I''m sure this kind of settlement isn''t too bad." "... overrated, thank you. Your Highness." "Ah, haha...... Dear Ein, thank you." As both of us, I didn''t feel bad about winning the same rate. Thanks to that, the atmosphere is never bad. "But I can see good things coming, Leonard! "Good stuff? What are you talking about, Bats?" Laughing with a good look, Bats gives Leonard a voice. "Well, you''ve decided! We don''t have a draw against each other. You guys enjoy yourselves! When I hear that, I''m convinced you mean a swordsmanship rivalry. "Oh, you mean that. I''m looking forward to it, of course. Your sword, too, but I can see the strength of Your Highness." "It''s a total win, isn''t it? I was excited to hear you two were going to fight for sure." "Whoa! Leave it to me! A bat that builds strength and shows off muscles. The three of them watched how it went and looked like they were having fun. ¡ª¡ª and suddenly one man comes. "... excuse me. His Royal Highness Prince Wang" "Oh, you..." The first person to react to that voice was Leonard. I saw the face of the man who came and immediately gave me an unpleasant look. "What business? You came suddenly again..." "I''m sorry. I really wanted to tell His Royal Highness the King." The man''s name is Roddy. She still has beautiful, polite silver hair today. "Leonard, that''s fine." Speak up to Leonard, who''s in a bad mood, and Ain''t moving one step forward. "You''re running errands on me, aren''t you? "Yes, first of all... I apologize for the other day." Then he lowered his head deeply, and three other people besides Ain, looked at him in disgust. "That''s enough, ''cause I don''t care either. You don''t have to apologize to Roddy anymore." ¡ª¡ª I care a little. Oh, my God, I won''t tell you if my mouth rips. "... thank you for your generous words" "Fine. So, what business is it today? Then Roddy coughs up and fixes the situation. "I''m going to borrow your chest. But I wave my sword for victory." With powerful eyes, he stares at Ain. "Oh, okay. But why did you give it to me? I can predict a great deal, but I ask it out loud. "I just want you to see how ambitious I am. --¡­¡­ excuse me suddenly. Okay, I''m in this." And Roddy walks away early. A bat with his mouth open to the end, finally, speaks to Ain. "I don''t know, he can''t stand it." "I seem to have come prepared for more courtesy than before, but still not enough. Absolutely¡­ I can''t complain about one thing if I''m convicted of disrespect." Leonard also complains. "Hmmm... Exactly, I know I''m in danger too" At the end of the day, Lorraine laughed bitterly and said something like this. "But it''s okay today, no more" Ein speaking in a happy tone. The three send their gaze to Ain. "Your Highness? What the hell is that..." "Oh, Ain. You, aren''t you sweet about everything? "I think we should punish him a little..." After everyone opens their mouths like this, Ain tells the three of them this. "... because Roddy said he''d let you see his ambition. Then it''s up to me." Then, Ain''s wrapping air changes. My body stiffened for a moment to the signs they felt for the first time. "I''m the one who wins. Whoever they are, that''s all they don''t give in." It''s Bats who heard that voice and felt more than anyone else. Is this your opponent? If you think so, is it a samurai tremor or a fright... a tremor that I don''t know well strikes my body. "Heroes of the Sea Dragon Crusade..." Bats shrugs small and feels Ain''s strength in his body. A man who said he crusaded the sea dragon. The man still has the strength of heterogeneity in his hands, he said. "Damn. I don''t think he was the one who was eating and fishing for stall food." "... that was delicious. Maybe I''ll buy you a ride home." It''s an untied ending, but what I just felt isn''t a lie. With that in mind, the Bats tightened their minds. "You''re burying your seat, too. I think it''s time we both went to the restroom." View venue Loran tells Ein and the others of his visit to time. "Well, it''s time to go, Bats" Stand up softly and Ein speaks that way. "Oh, it''s time to go" "Your Highness! Be careful of your injuries!... and Bats. Don''t push yourself, too! "Neither of you, I''m not trying! Thus, Ein and Bats follow the scene. On our way, the contestants'' pantry. Every time I took every step of the way, they were two people who felt their pulse go faster. 139 In-School Matches [after] The athlete''s lobby, to which the two headed, is small for its size. That''s also because of the low number of contestants. In the first place, the Royal Kingsland School has a small number of students. Among them, only the chosen ones have come, so their numbers are proportionately smaller. Twelve participants. Among them, Ain, Bats, and Roddy are considered the winning candidates. The sound of walking on inorganic cobblestones echoed, and everyone looked to Ain and Bats'' visit with attention. "Oh, Roddy''s guy, he''s already here." The bats look in the direction they see. Then there was Roddy, equipped and waiting in a relaxed situation. "What the hell. He''s not nervous at all." He speaks out in a boring way and returns his gaze to Ain. "... I wonder" The feeling Ain had is the opposite of Bats. If you stare at Roddy and see how he''s doing, his hands and feet seem tense. When I look at my feet, the shape of every single one and my fingers is floating. Just like a tightly gripped hand, I guess there''s power in your toes. Occasionally, the finger-slapping technique may be a manifestation of his considerable nervousness. "Hmm? Well, fine." Bats said so, leaving Ain''s side. "I''ll be there for you.... Bye, Ein. I''ll see you later! "Rikai. I''ll see you later." And Ain, too, sits on a chair close to him and puts his luggage on the floor. "No, Bats, he said there''s no draw or something, but there''s a draw because it''s one point..." It was Ain to look at his friend''s back as he walked away and put a scratch in the words he said. Nevertheless, I don''t think the nature of the rules makes it quite a draw...... Let''s try to be good, however, because I could feel his intentions. "Well, come on. I''ll take care of it." Speak to yourself, Ein hands on the protective equipment provided. Since weapons will be paid later, they are not available on this occasion. One by one, carefully equipped while checking the size. It''s something I''m used to training with the knights, and I''m wearing my protective gear smoothly. The protective equipment supplied was of better quality than Ein had imagined. "Surprisingly expensive and likely gear...... I''ve never been safe." Protective equipment with demonic materials and metals, not cheap skins, etc. Maybe it also works as an adventurer''s gear? That''s what Ain thought. "... Ok. End of Equipment" I just wear protective gear, so that ends in about a few minutes. When I looked at the bat, who had started preparing at a distance, he was also gearing up in a movement he was used to. When I look at the participants, I sometimes feel my eyes overlap. But it also distracts me from Ain for a moment. "Nothing, you don''t have to worry..." A man named Ain. I guess he was watching the hero crusading the sea dragon. It may be disrespectful in some cases, but even as Ain, I''m not going to point that out. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡­¡­ Outside the hall, it was like a greeting started with a loud sound. It would be like a hosting ceremony, it''s hard to understand because the voice echoes, but it''s understandably on the crucible of excitement outside. The other participants seem to have noticed how it is, and listen to what''s going on outside. ''--............! --!'' The moment the excitement outside culminated, the anger was also conveyed to a great extent. Though brief, it was probably also played out in greetings that raised the audience. "Look, look. Attendees! Look at me! Is it time? When everyone starts to feel this way, a man comes to the holding room. "I think I heard it, but just now, I was greeted by the holding. We''ll start the game in a few moments." The man who came is Kaisel. He starts explaining the way things are going. "I also made sure I could try my weapon. The next room is where it is, so don''t wave your weapon in this holding room." When Kaisel explained this, he just left this place behind. Then he rises up from those who have been able to make his way, and goes toward the next room, which Kaisel spoke of. "Ain''t you done with that? Let''s go, too." The same thing happened to Ain, and he walked into the next room with the bats he had been speaking to. Then, about half an hour later, someone was called to play the game. It''s not the end of just one fight because it''s a total win. Ein sees how it goes and feels her pulse go faster. ¡ª¡ª And as many games progressed, Ein''s name was also called. "Ain! You''re next! "--¡­ Yes!" In reply to Kaisel''s call, Ein took to the stage of the battle. Large large results table, installed in the venue. There you will find details of how many wins you have won¡­ Not only Ain, but the Bats and Roddy also play the game, and this rivalry enters the good realm. "Hey..." Again? "That''s what hero strength is, isn''t it? They''re not even weak. Instead, if you say it in age, it must be just the peaks." "Oh, because even though it''s an in-school match, it''s better quality than a school city fight." The venue keeps ticking. And I had my eye on the big results table. After seven games, only three have won them all. Ein, Bats, and Roddy. But it''s not just there that the audience sees, it''s another place. That was a list of Ein''s achievements. Letters of achievement lined up in seven steps are all 3-0 characters. Ain''t never stopped winning three games in advance. "... Damn, that''s a beautiful achievement, Ain" Ein, who just finished the game, came back to the room next to the holding room. That''s where I waited for Bats. Watching Ain fight, he was just amazed. "Thanks, but Bats is similar." The Bats scored only four out of seven games. As a matter of fact, that''s still a pretty good score. "I''m glad you said that. But now it looks like the winner''s been narrowed down to three." The winning point is that the top three have 21 points each. This means that the de facto final will be played by these three players. "... Also, was it 3-0? Roddy, who was in this room as well, stopped by Ain and Bats. "Hmm? Oh, it''s Roddy. You made it 3-0 again." "... really, it was a prettier sword than I imagined" Ain''t got a little confused, too, because I honestly didn''t think he was going to compliment me. "Ah, ah...... Thanks." "You, too, just had to be honest with Ain''t sword in front of you? Roddy laughed bitterly as the bats spoke like this to cool him down. "Yep. They were all more than I expected. I thought I was strong myself, but I didn''t know we could have two walls like this." I don''t speak Bats'' name, but I also admit to him... that would be the case. "But His Royal Highness the King. Why do you use all the knights'' swords? But this is what Roddy asks Ain, curiously. "You bet. I learned my sword from the knights at the castle. Then it''s no stranger to use a knight''s sword" "... Was it" Yeah, yeah, nod and listen to Ain. "So my fight with you means I have a chance, too, right? Pik, does Ain react? "... that the knight''s sword is easy to deal with? "There''s also an easy side. Whatever, it''s too beautiful a sword. It''s not like there''s any gap I can get in." That''s what Roddy says with a confident look. Bats sighs deeply and peeks into Ain''s expression. "... Ein? I thought you''d be very angry, but Ain''t expression didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, he even looks a little happy. "Roddy. Does that mean you have enough moves against a knight''s sword? "Yes, I''m afraid we''re going to talk about it. With my two swords, let me confuse you and show you." Only, a confident and willing looking Roddy. "... well. Okay, then I''m looking forward to that sword." "Yep. Then His Royal Highness the King. I''ll see you on stage later." That''s how I saw Roddy leave, and Bats opened his mouth. "... Aren''t you letting me say it too freely? "That''s okay. It''s true that I used a knight''s sword. But Roddy''s making a mistake." "Mistake?" Ain''t laughing and telling the rest when he sees a bat leaning (scratching) his neck. "As Roddy says, the knight''s sword is sophisticated. But it''s not just a sophisticated sword." "Yes, no, that''s... I don''t know." "I mean, the Knights of Ishtarika...... Roddy doesn''t know the true strength of their sword." As a matter of fact, I don''t usually get to see a knight''s sword. And the essence of it is that we hardly ever have a chance to know. "I see...... If so, why are you so happy? Now I know what Ain''t got to say. But still, it doesn''t explain why you seem happy. "Of course you do. The true strength of the knights'' swords. I can show you that." Ain''s smile, which I told him about, had a very sunny look on his face. --Then a little while later, Ain and Roddy''s names were called. With all the winning matches, the venue''s enthusiasm is to climb the eel. Ein with one long sword in his hand to Roddy, who holds two swords. The way the two fight is very different, and that''s one of the busy factors. Roddy shows the momentum of the two swords to Ain, who has shown off his step-by-step skills. This can''t be unnoticed. "... you''re still attracting a great deal of attention" Roddy, who spoke like this, looks over at the venue and then turns his gaze to Ain. "Are you even nervous? "Actually, I did at first, but you stopped doing it at all while doing the numbers" Seeing Roddy with a smile that seemed to spare him, Ain trusted the word. "It''s a good thing. I can feel Roddy''s strength in this body." Ain replied this way, but I don''t think Roddy''s gaze is right for where he''s not. Ein, who felt that way, looks backwards in agitation. --... oh, I see. In that direction, there was a seat where Krone was sitting. Next door, Olivia sits, and right around it stands Chris, Dill, and several Kingsguard knights. Obviously, the direction Roddy was looking at was where the Krone and the others were sitting. "There''s no more stage." Roddy, who finally regained his sight, spoke to Ain. "There will be no more stage to show my ambition" "... well" "You don''t care at all. Didn''t you even think for a moment that you''d lose? "I don''t think so. But I guess I''ve been thinking about something else." "Something else? As the two talk to each other in this way, the signal of initiation gradually approaches. "Something else." Ain then moves on to his standing position toward the beginning signal. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang. What the hell...? Roddy turns to Ain''s back as he moves on and asks what it is. "--¡­ does not give way to victory. That''s all I''ve been thinking." Thus, for the first time, Roddy felt cold in his body. At the same time Ain spoke the language, he was under some great pressure. "... Neither am I willing to give up the victory" When Roddy is standing still, the MC speaks up. Having heard that, Roddy took his feet to his standing for the battle against Ain. ¡­¡­ Ain on the other side, staring at Roddy. Seeing Roddy, who was calm besides his thoughts, he was happy that he was going to be able to fight at the book rate as well. "Sooo... Ha..." Inhale the venue air and pump oxygen into your body. Feeling the enthusiasm, cheer and much atmosphere, Ain waits for the signal to start the game. Roddy, who arrived in the standing position, was also checking on his body. And every second that went by, the venue had less voice. At the end of the day, when I was close to being silent. Kaisel takes to the stage and confirms both. ''--¡­ Begin! Inhaling heavily, he signals the beginning with a voice that echoes throughout the venue. It''s Roddy who hears that signal and sets the lead. Stuffed an intermission with Ain with a quick move. ... though. "Huh... Also, I''ll prevent it a lot easier hey...! In bitterness, he glanced at Ain and said: Roddy''s attacks are both prevented by Ein''s long sword. "But it was fast. If it''s fast, it''s a few steps above the bats." "I don''t know how long you can afford that......! Ha!" Seeing Ain''t moved anything, Roddy increases the speed of the attack. The blow is never meant to add or subtract. Even so, Ein took it lightly and showed it to him. Needless to say that hurt Roddy''s self-esteem. ¡­¡­ ¡ª¡ª True, don''t deal with double swords cleverly. That''s what Ain felt first. It rhythmically overlaps each blow without breaking the center of gravity too much. If this is the other guy, there won''t be a single pile of regular schoolchildren. But I''m confident in Ain, too. I have exchanged swords with Lloyd and Dill many times in the castle. Not only that, but he was Marco''s last opponent. That''s why I think. It means that if you ever lose on this stage, it will be your biggest insult to Marco. "Roddy. I''ll teach you the knight''s sword, its natural strength" "Eh... sounds like a lot to spare, but it''s on the defensive side! His Royal Highness the King! Sure, I was looking at Roddy''s sword with what it meant to see how things went. But that can never be said to be a side of the war. "The most important thing for a castle knight is to protect him. Even though they are of high quality in terms of attack, the best strength is" stamina "....... Roddy" Then Ain changes the way he''s attacked. Until now, I''ve just taken it, but as if I were "suppressing" it becomes a giant people''s wall and pushes it against Roddy. "What...! "A wall that doesn''t collapse must be terrifying. ''Cause I think I''m gonna have more fear that it''s gonna push over." No matter where she looks, she sees no narrow space, and Roddy manages to find a way to live, striking Ain with a double sword. But it was as poor as tapping a thin branch into a giant rock, by analogy. "This is the knight''s sword. Strong everywhere, high walls everywhere.... if you set it up with just a small tip, that''s not enough to break the wall" Just one blow, just the wrong one. When I cut it into Ain, my arm didn''t have any force and my center of gravity deviated to the side. Ain''t no way Ain''t gonna miss it, he crosses his sword with his other hand with his desperately pulled back arm, ready for Ain''s blow. "Gu............" A blow waved down sparingly struck Roddy''s double sword hard. Even now that the center of gravity is in a crude situation, that blow has no obstacle whatsoever to breaking Roddy''s knee. "Damn... lying, it is...! I''m desperate, but I''ve already got one knee on the ground. I managed to put my hand on my arm so that my hand would never touch the ground. But now that we can''t step on it and gain ground power, that''s just a life-extension measure. "Huh...! Eat up your teeth and glimpse the eye in front of you. I can put a lot of sweat on my forehead and force all over my body. But still, the overwhelming disadvantage of posture will not be covered. --¡­¡­ tonnes. He falls from his hips to the ground, is pushed straight into Ain, and his back finally attaches to the ground. Stop! One for Ain! The word of Kaisel arrives, and Ain draws his sword. In the battle so far, Roddy has won and lost almost unilaterally. That''s why the audience was expecting that Lodi sword, too. But that expectation is crushed by the hero of the Sea Dragon Crusade. Ain''t never had anything to show before, winning the first one with an offensive sword. He won with the knight''s sword of the castle, which is exactly an example. Wow! A loud cheer echoes throughout the venue. Meanwhile, Roddy still looked stunned. But without worrying about how it is, Ain returns to his standing position. Roddy was just looking behind Ain. I don''t know why, but every single one of them blinds me. "Roddy. Can we still go? Kaisel comes up and asks Roddy how his body is. ¡­¡­ But Roddy couldn''t respond to the shock earlier. "Hey, Roddy! Roddy, shaved hard and finally sane, opens his mouth towards Kaisel. "Yes, you can. I''m just a little surprised by the strength, so no problem." With that in his mouth, Roddy starts his body up. "... you look fine. Don''t push it." Checking on Roddy, Kaisel returned to his original position. It''s okay, there''s no significant physical damage. So I can still fight. "... it was just unknown to the public. Is that what this is about? Ask yourself a question, but you won''t find the answer right away. Standing up, Roddy moves on to his own standing that way. The treatment of the double-sword, which I was confident, was also suppressed as if it were a prank, and laid light. I''ve never had these experiences before, and I can''t even tell what went wrong. "Is your body okay? Roddy''s ear when he arrives in the standing position, he receives a voice guiding him. "... yeah. Surprise won, that''s all." "Oh well. Good for you." Ain''t smiling like relieved to hear that word. And Roddy, seeing that smile, couldn''t let go for a few seconds. "... uh, what''s up? Until Ein worries me again. That goes on, and I shame myself for letting myself go. "Yes, no. It''s nothing. But... may I ask you one thing? "Hmm? What? There''s only one thing that bothered me. "Why is His Royal Highness the King not fought with his own sword?" Seeing Ain from the front, Roddy asks: Ain then, when he solidifies his expression for a moment, smiles bitterly and opens his mouth. "... does that need to be taught now? "Yeah, I do. They seem to be adding and subtracting, because I feel really bad." It was a strength. Perhaps Ein even adds and subtracts from earlier moves. Even so, I was laid together lightly. "... may cause injury. So I chose a sword that wouldn''t hurt me as much as I could." Ain''t no joke when he talks like that. Voice color, facial expressions, and fine tricks. No matter which one I took, I didn''t feel like I was lying. "Okay. If that''s the case --" And Roddy replies very lightly. Ain''t seen that Roddy, Ain''t felt sorry for him. However, I thanked Roddy for convincing me...... I was going to. "Now let me show you the sword of His Royal Highness Prince Wang. This is the stage, so I want you to do that." Without waiting for Ain''s reply, Roddy continues and releases the word. "I''ve been a little disrespectful too, but in this arena, His Royal Highness Prince Wang is insulting me too... don''t you think? Again, don''t take it personally for granted. And Ain thought. But Ain''t got nothing to think about. I also felt strange and reluctant to accept being told so far to back off. Because it is also true that there was a build-up of something like depression from the Krone affair. "¡­ give way to the lead" With that mouth, Ain changes his mind. It''s the sword you handle that you think about. I used it for Lloyd on one occasion and Dill on another. ... and I also used it on Marco, it''s my own sword. ¡ª¡ª Many in the venue felt it. He said the signs of Ain''s wrapping had turned into something else. Chris and Dill were the ones who felt it particularly prominently. And the nearby Kingsguard knights. I didn''t know what kind of conversation was going on on on stage, but it''s true that something triggered Ein''s change. Kaisel, who was referee, also put his hand on his forehead and said, ''Oh man...'' "Instructor. Please" Roddy told Kaisel this, and Kaisel also decided to give the beginning signal. Then for a few seconds, Kaisel finally raised his voice... "Begin!" I move my legs desperately and step back towards my back. But it couldn''t have been missed, and Ain quickly packed the distance. "Back off, you''ll never get back in front again." The words of Ain, spoken small, pierce Roddy deeply into his heart. I was just wondering what the hell you were going to do. "Calm down. It''s okay......! Engage the sword, in my time again! I speak up, but I can''t stay calm without doing this. No matter how he moved, no matter how he waved his sword, he didn''t feel like doing anything to succeed. I tried to interfere with Ein''s movements, but there was no point in a powerless blow, and I had the illusion of a round waist. I didn''t know what that meant. I wonder why their attacks are so close when their attacks are far away. Many thoughts cross my mind as to whether even space has been ruled "Take it with a good look. This is the only powerful sword I can show you right now." A lot of what Durahan taught me. I quoted from it and punched it into Roddy. Lodi sets up a double sword that will do something to cross him and prepare him for Ein''s blow. The blow echoes a shock I''ve never felt enough to stain my guts. "Huh... Roddy!? Kaisel raises his surprise and sees how Roddy takes it. Roddy takes Ain''s blow, while crossing a few meters and being pushed back behind his back. He knelt down and managed to devour his teeth so his body wouldn''t fall. ... and on the ground, there were traces of Roddy crawling through the ground. "Ha... Ha... ha! I don''t know the translation, I see the marks left on the ground. After Ain''s blow, I was wondered if I had left a mark like this. "Knock... ahhh..." There is no force in either arm, and both arms descend toward the ground without force. Then the two swords fell to the ground, leaving a pattern and scattering it in pieces. Looking at the ground without force, the shadow of the human form gradually approaches. And the shadow, when he turned his sword to Lodi, said one thing: "... Continue if you want to stand" When he heard it, Roddy put his hands on the ground and opened his mouth towards Kaisel. "... instructor. I surrender." Thus, the battle between Ain and Roddy was one in which Roddy abstained when Ain took two. "Shit, winner...... Ein! The spectators, who saw an amazing sight, had lost their words for some time. But when he heard what Kaisel had to say, he cheered. "Here. I''ll give you a hand, Roddy." "... thank you, sir" Thus, Ein reaches out to the loser as well. The contours of Ain''s body look so blurry because of the yang behind her back. ¡­¡­ Take the reached hand, but never try to get up, Roddy. When Ain sees that Roddy, he raises his worried voice again. "Oh, I''m sorry. I knew I was hurt...! "Yes, no! Not like that...... its --" Roddy couldn''t find a word. When I saw Ain now, I didn''t know what to say. But a little bit, just one word comes to mind. Looking again at Ain with the yang on his back, Roddy squeaked a word at Boso. ''... honorable'', and. After that, Roddy abstained from the game with the Bats because his body was not free. In other words, the winner is narrowed down to two: Ein and Bats. Approximately an hour after Ein and Roddy''s match. By the time the sun was already about to sink, the last game...... the final was played. "Hey, Ain. I knew this would happen." The figure of a bat with a great sword in his hand and speaking well. "... too tense, you were tired until just now, bats" "Oh, hey! Don''t say that! It was the Bats who were happier than anyone when they heard it was the final against Ain. To be honest, I was looking forward to fighting Roddy as well. However, with my abstention, I am grateful to focus all my efforts on the fight against Ain. "I''ve been warming up for almost an hour now..." "Hey!? So stop it! Ain smiles and enjoys interacting with the Bats. "And I drank too much water and I was caged in the bathroom..." "Huh! Tell him not to! Hey! It won''t reach the audience, but you''re embarrassed! "Just before I got on stage, I also noticed that I forgot my weapon..." "You told me to stop mentally attacking!? Okay, so tell him not to! Huh!?" ¡ª¡ª Is it time for you to stop? Ein, who had enjoyed the exchange so far, laughed loudly at the end of the day and then stopped moaning. "And for now! Can I ask you for one? "Fine. You don''t hear me lose, do you? "Don''t be silly.... I want to see the end with Roddy, and I want you to deal with me with Ein''s sword. That''s all." Ein, hearing it, returns the look he was laughing at to his true face. Bats had a serious face too, so he felt he meant it. "... unfortunately, I was going to do that before they told me" "Huh...! Ha ha! That''s good, that''s Ain! Reminds me of meeting Bats. At the training ground, the boy who was staring at himself to devour his training, that''s the bats. I''ll give it to you, bats imitating Ain, about taking the Red Bison from the front. each other, and then we realize it''s something that''s grown a lot. "It''s me, I''ve been trying it the other day. I think I can stop Red Bison." "... So, how was it? "You''ve grown to the point of not being blown away, huh? And a little distance could have sealed the motion." What a huge growth. That''s not all a schoolboy can do. Compared to an adventurer who stood alone, it would mean a lot of strength. "You were being modest earlier, weren''t you? That was a fight with Roddy. "... Come on, I don''t know" I don''t say I was adding or subtracting. But Bats knew about Ain. "Oh, I''m not asking you any answers. But you want more strength than just now? When the bats say so, they stretch out their bodies and perform preparatory exercises. Getting ready again over this period, I thought so, but I get zero grin at the bats. "If it''s about the Red Bison, it''s a clap. You know that, Ain''t you? "Well, how about Ein Bison? Looking strong?" "Ku...... hahahahahaha! What the hell? I can''t help it. It''s a name, dude! --... even though I was a little confident. But when I see a bat laughing fun, it''s weird because it doesn''t matter. "Then please. With that Ein Bison, even a premium attack! Kaisel, who was watching the two of them, finally signals the start. The two of them made themselves known throughout the venue as the right force for the final. Even Dir, Ain''s escort, said it was strong enough to glance at. The audience also saw that spectacular battle and felt the strength of both of them all over their bodies. ¡ª¡ª Then a little bit later, the battle comes to an end in the excitement of its climax, at that hour as well. The last thing Bats showed was a satisfying grin as he fell to the big letters. 140 Will you love me? "Anon. You should weave this" "... yeah. Thank you." The season is coming after spring and the warmth is increasing gradually. Anon was staying at the Round Heart Mansion tonight. Grint hands the gown to Anon, who exposes nudity on the bed. "Thank you so much for making time with me when I said you were busy" When spoken with a worried look, Grint repeats his denial so that he can wolf. "Chi... no! I just wanted to be with Anon! I don''t need that kind of wasted attention! A grint sitting on the edge of the bed raises his voice in a panic. "Hehe. I''m a happy man." Then, the look of Anon, who delights me. That was enough for Grint. "... but bad. You''re gonna say goodbye in the morning." "Right...... right. I know. Anyway, it''s an important job." The following morning Grint shall deliver to Euro the letter which Tiggle has confirmed (made). The letter would then reach Ishtarika. "Oh yeah. This is your last exchange with Ishtarika before the meeting." Seeing Grint talking troublesome, Anon went on to ask. "Again, does the Augusto family matter as well? "Mm... Oh, I can''t say it out loud, but Lord Elena''s case still has a huge impact." "As if people had changed, they tried to move things forward in moderation..." Continue the words carefully so that you can see how Grint is doing. "That''s Anon. You know very well." When Grint says so, he goes into bed and goes next to Anon. "Then His Royal Highness also decided to make you uncomfortable..." "... If it was Elena''s words, didn''t the rest of us get upset? It hurts, Anon. "also, sorry......" Grint held Anon apologizing and opened his mouth saying it was okay. "It''s nothing. It''s true. This is nothing else, what Lord Elena said is the problem." Elena back from Ishtarika. Her actions have been found out by Ishtarika, and her return is a deliberate transfer on Ishtarika''s ship. Plus, they showed off the military harbor and other facilities and came back. I wish I''d gotten this far, but Elena will be more cautious than ever. On the contrary, it was enough to say that we should go from Heim to low profile¡­ etc. "Thanks also to this, the work shaken by Lord Elena has fallen dramatically. That means you''re here for me." "... and less time with me. is it?" Grint laughs bitterly when he sees an unfaithful anon. "... we''ll settle down soon. At the end of this meeting we should be able to slow down for a while." "I hope so." "Oh, please. Totally... a really troublesome country." Grint, who seems careless, doesn''t feel well when he thinks about Ishtalika. Not only because it reminds me of my brother, but also because it reminds me of my last ugliness. "In the meantime, let''s not talk about that country anymore.... Because of this, I also buy some souvenirs from Euro. Anything you want? Change your expression and point your smile at Anon "Souvenirs......? "Oh. If you have something to worry about, I''ll get it." "-- then may I ask for one message? "... hmm? To whom? Grint looks at Anon wonderfully when he hears a message from one who is in Euro. "I''ve known him for a long time. I haven''t heard from you in a while..." "What, you know what? Then I''ll take care of it." "Well, thank you. Dear Grint," Seeing Anon looking happy, Grint seemed satisfied with that alone. "So? Who am I supposed to give a message to? "... that''s right, Master Grint knows better too." "Someone I know too...? I put my hand on my forehead and I look at Grint, and Anon smiles small. "Now, who are you talking about? I can''t help but wonder who it is. Grint sees a grin like Anon''s prankster and thinks deeper. But still, I don''t know who you''re talking about. I have no idea who you''re talking about. "--¡­ Then, after you love me again, I''ll tell you" When Anon spoke this way, he turned to Grint and allowed his body to drip. The morning Grint left for Euro. Many ships had pushed over to the port town Round Heart. Some of these are not only Heim''s ships, but also ships owned by the trading city of Birdland, as well as ships boarded by adventurers. Many of them were hired as escorts for Heim''s ships. "Your Highness. How''s it going? "... oh! It''s Logus! Logus approaches Tiggle, who was watching what happened at the harbor. "Your Royal Highness has given me a lift and I just want to feel sorry for you" "Don''t say that. This is what I wanted, not what I care" Tiggle laughs in a good mood, slapping Logus on the shoulder. "... the sounds of seabirds are pleasant" "Ah. Let''s just say I''m going to be healed by this voice now. It won''t be long before we get to the meeting with Ishtalika." Not visible from this port, but on the other side of the horizon, there should be an island used for talks with Ishtarika. Tiggle staring in that direction. "We''re finally going one step further. That''s a long way to go..." Tiggle, with his hands on his hips and a sea breeze, recalls a lengthy investigation to date. "I''m sorry about Elena. I may have been cowardly, but I can''t even let Elena do the job now." "... Ha" "Even for me, I have feelings for believing. But there''s no way I''m gonna be able to get this far." Tiggle speaks to Logus as if to speak of stupidity. But in those words, I could not feel my feelings for Heim. Logus felt it. I was wondering if you no longer prioritize the will or your own love heart. "... yeah, right" But Logus is not going to point that out. Thou shalt not differ from the royal family by thyself, the great general of Heim. That''s what I''ve been doing, so I was going to keep doing that. "Sometimes Logus. From what I hear, I think your son and wife are coming too..." "I forgot to put it on." "Well, you''re right. But still, Olivia is a layered woman, and that man is a child born as a result." "--¡­ but" "Sorry. Forget it, I asked a mean question" Hearing Tiggle''s words, Logus stopped opening his mouth. Because I was struck by feelings of sadness and anger. "Has Grint gone yet? "Ha. As soon as I woke up in the morning, I ran my horse to Euro" "I''m sorry I made you do this." "... no. Let Grint be the man to look forward to it." Letter with the intention of final confirmation. Send it to Ishtarika via Euro. The letter will be the last exchange before the talks. "Anon and I seem to be getting along, and I''m glad too. Our Holy Knight seems to be happy because of it." The rapprochement between the two was a reputation. Although the Second Lady''s hope had arrived, Grint was stubbornly turning it down. "Speaking of which, I see that Miss Anon asked me to do something for you." "Mm-hmm? What does that have to do with going to Euro? "Yep. Anything, Lord Ed asked me to give him a message..." Hearing what Logus has to say, Tiggle is interested. "The Bruno family said they had a connection to Ed? "Anything, when Lord Ed was an adventurer, he asked for a request..." "Hmm. Then I''m convinced. So, what was the message? In reply to the convinced Tiggle, Logus recalls the message. "... sure." Let''s do a new stage, "he asked me to tell him." "Hey, what''s that? You want to play with me? "Actually, I don''t know very well either. But I was wondering if His Highness''s thoughts might be close." Well, okay, say it, Tiggle, I''m not going to really care. "Whatever, but now we wait for the return of our Holy Knight" "... yeah, right" Even within this, the number of ships that gradually increases. Logus, too, has never seen the port town Round Heart so busy. "It''s going to be a big place for a long time." "Oh, I hired a lot of adventurers. This is why the sea is difficult because of the money" "A lot of knights are on their way.... From the royal family, His Majesty Tiggle. And was it His Royal Highness the First Prince? "That''s right. If you name a powerful aristocrat, give it to the Roundheart family, a few of the Bruno family¡­ and the Lance family. Finally, from the Augusto family we take Elena" It will be a meeting attended by a large number of leading personalities. If you look at that, you''ll see how Heim can do it. "We have a lot of power." "Uhm. Even though they''re just Ishtarika opponents, they won''t take a pull." Logus nodded as well. With so many talent, we can also fight Ishtarika. On the contrary, he said, softly, that he might be recommended for talks in his favor. "I want to ask you one last time. Your Royal Highness, if we can get any information on Miss Krone..." "It''s been decided. Whatever it takes, I''m taking Krone home! --¡­ it was the answer I imagined. Now that we''re cutting off national traffic, we''re also passing through a third country, Euro, to have an exchange. I want to make less opportunities a thing, that Tiggle feels conveyed. You don''t give Lord Graff''s name. And Logus laughed bitterly in his heart. "Your father, too, was beating his heart about Krone." "Hmm? I had never heard of that... how? Hearing Logus reply, Tiggle feels better and opens his mouth. "Oh! Anything, ''a" great people "named Red Fox would bless the two of us!'' ¡­ and in the near future, you will be more supportive than ever." "Hmm...... If you can count on God''s blessing, there''s nothing more to it." When I heard Tiggle''s delightful words, Logus laughed too. "In that case, the talks are truly legitimate." "Oh! So do me a favor. Logus!" Three days after Grint made his way to Euro. As planned, Grint returned to Heim. Grint is delighted to have returned well without any major problems on the road. "Your Highness, I''m back now." Early on home, the first thing that came was Tiggle''s room. Even though he arrived late at night, Tiggle was waiting for Grint''s return. "Ooh...! Back, Grint! As he approaches Grint when he returns, Tiggle holds Grint strong. "So, Your Highness!? "Ha ha! Never mind! That was daunting, Grint! Expressing delight, he slaps Grint in the back and sits in his seat. Then he invited Grint, so Grint sat down in the front seat. "So, how''d it go? "Ha. No doubt, I handed it to the Ishtarikas. But you still have a bad attitude... you didn''t have the courtesy." "... well. Ishtarika''s. That''s now. I don''t care, but it doesn''t make me feel good." "Yes. So we have to show our presence in the talks" Tiggle snorts deeply when he hears it. "Grint is right.... but in a few days we''ll be on our way to a meeting with Ishtarika" Tiggle to smudge and mouth. "Right. Sounds like a long time, but finally." It has been several years since I received a reply from Ishtarika. Exchanges between nations take time, but yet countries on yet another continent are opponents, and national traffic is cut off. That way, I can give up taking so long. "Ah.... let me tell you for once. There will be no rescheduling, we Haim will head to the island as planned" "That''s more than anything." "Mm-hmm. Hiring adventurers and preparing ships is a painful expense. But it is true that it is a matter of necessity. You want to bring back definitive results." Grint nods deeply. Many taxes have been put in, so I''d like to avoid no consequences. "... by the way, what have you been doing giving Ed a message? "Uh, yeah. Anon seems to have an affinity, and I have a word for it, but I came to tell him." "So. What was Ed saying? I didn''t mean to care too much, but Ed is a man enough to defeat Logus. I wondered what kind of response he had. "I''m coming with ''Making a Role''. I mean, you really don''t know what that means..." "... oh, I don''t know that either. But, well, you''re going to see it in a play." "Yep. I think so too." Seeing as Grint agrees, Tiggle changes the subject. "How about that, Grint? Once we''ve settled down, we can go to Birdland and take a vacation." There are many luxurious lodgings in Birdland. Spending leisure time there is a sort of status for the nobility. "I was wondering if that would be great. Well, I look forward to going to Birdland." Hearing Tiggle''s words, Grint grins. This is how he cares, so he was a good prince for Grint. Then for a little while, the two of us enjoyed the bickering in Tiggle''s room. Grint left Tiggle''s room because he had to report it to Logus along the way. There was one tiggle left, but even after Grint walked away, he thought about the talks and made me feel better. A few days after Grint returned to Heim. Finally, the day has come for us to leave for our meeting with Ishtarika. The people of Heim were pushing to see the many ships lining the port town Roundheart. When he saw it, Grint spoke to Elena, standing next to him. "This again. That''s an amazing crowd...... Lord Elena" "... right" These days, Elena is no longer given a job. But still, we need to take him to this meeting. Elena was also reassured in her mind that she could follow her as well because she thought she had to go. "... Isn''t that just how busy we''re going to be, not seen in Ishtarika? Grint speaking with confidence, but Elena''s expression is dark in contrast. "Uh, yeah. I think it''s a wonderful day." In all seriousness, I couldn''t compare... that''s what I wanted to say, but I remember Tiggle''s response to himself. I was afraid that if I felt bad until Grint, they would leave me in the earthen. "You may have some thoughts. But we need the help of Lord Elena." Grint knew. That Elena''s power is essential to this meeting. "I know. With all my strength, I intend to come to the talks." ¡ª¡ª If I have to, I need to stop. Elena is ready for this meeting. That''s how I felt strongly, and one woman approached me. "... oh. Guests, apparently, so I''m headed to the ship one foot ahead." Then Elena, who noticed the woman, walks away with the spot early enough and heads to the ship. I wondered what was going on, Grint wondered, but I saw the woman who came and figured out why. "Dear Grint. I''m here to drop you off." "Ah Anon! You''re here! Grint, who cares not for the eyes, but holds the anon that has come. Anon, who did so, doesn''t show how shy he is, just makes him happy. "Yeah, of course. Anyway, Master Grint is leaving." Grint, who was tired of the crowd, also feels healed by Anon''s words. "... bad. I don''t have much time for the two of us." "It''s true.... Did you hate me? "Don''t be stupid! It doesn''t change the feelings I''ve had! Look at the front. Look at this mouth-running grint. Anon gave a surprised look, but immediately smiles and opens his mouth. "... I''m a happy man, aren''t I? I''m glad you said that." Since Anon seemed relieved, Grint relieves himself as well. "Leaving Heim for a little while to come. But it''s not like I''m leaving Anon." "Yes. Okay. ¡­ because I believe in Master Grint" "Oh! Wait for me in the mood for a big boat! "Oh, that''s hilarious. Aren''t you going to be aboard the big ship, Master Grint?" When dull, Anon speaks with a zero grin. ''You''re right,'' Grint laughed when he heard it. Then, a little while later, a line of Heim sailed out of the harbor to come to the meeting. 141 People who have come. The day after Heim''s departure from the port. Ishtarika''s fleet with Ain had arrived on the island one foot away. As numerous fleets lined up, Ain disembarked from Princess Olivia had come to see how the twins were doing. The time is just around the time when the sun rises and the morning sun shines in the sea. "... Honey, you guys have grown up" "Curlua......! "Gaw! Gaw! Twin heads floating on the water. As always, Katima''s nutritious meal. You might as well call it a magic modification. With the effects of that diet, or the twins who grew up dull, it seems that the total length is already over 30m. And my sister, Elle, remains the same, but my brother, Al, seems to have begun a slight vocal change.... I just don''t hang up a bit. The reason the twins came along was to provide escorts. It was the twins who listened faithfully to their orders that brought them to this occasion with trust. "Hey, Ain. I just heard that you were never quite like a demon until you got here." "--... Huh? I think we had quite a distance, but never really? Under Ain, who was the twin opponent, comes Krone. "Yep. It''s probably no joke that El and Al are the main players in this neighborhood..." Krone crouches next to Ein and looks at Ein alternately with the twins. "As a matter of fact, we have also heard from the fishermen. Anything, even when I went fishing, I stopped seeing small demons." Then it was Chris who kept coming. Chris'' information has also been heard by Ain in the past. However, that seems to be a remarkable manifestation these days. "Heh... So I guess we''re on a little expedition when we hunt." It''s growing well, so there won''t be a problem with the meal. If so, you must be able to hunt for something. Krone and Chris were soaking up the soothing air when they saw Ain playing with the twins. Thinking that lasted for a few minutes, Ain gets up and opens his mouth. "... and it''s a really amazing sight" Off sight of the twins, see the moored Ishtarika fleet. Sitting in the center is the White King. A battleship driven by King Ishtarika, it has the strength regarding defense and attacks, in addition to the largest of the battleships currently in Ishtarika. It was a battleship loaned by Silvado when Ain headed to Euro. Where Ain''t already destroyed it has been repaired. And to the left and right are two ships, Princess Olivia, Princess Katima. Although inferior to the White King, it is nevertheless a battleship at the apex in Ishtarika. Naturally, it''s bigger than a regular battleship, and the way those three ships line up gives them a strong sense of intimidation. With all the battleships gathered from many ports around the three ships, the momentum was no longer likely to destroy a small country in a matter of hours. "Yep. In the unlikely event of an order, we will destroy Heim''s" port town "immediately." "... because you don''t give orders, do you? Haim''s harbour town...... how local, Ein sighed. Chris has doubled his feelings for Heim. Because of that, it looks even more polished this time. "Hey, hey... It''s time to go, Grandpa and I will be waiting for you." "Right. Shall we take a look down at the facility where we can do it?" "I''m looking forward to seeing it for the first time too" Thus Ein, accompanied by Krone and Chris, went towards the facility where he could. The island''s climate is warm and the waves are mild. In more detail, the wind speed is not severe and the shape is flat. I mean, there were all the conditions that weren''t bad enough to use for the talks. "Grandpa. We''re back now." "Oh, Ain''t that right? How''d it go with the twins? Ahn headed for the big stone conference room. It is located in the center of the facility where it can be made, and on the left and right side, for both countries, there is a holding room, etc. At the same time as we get to this spot, Krone goes under Warren. And Chris headed under Olivia. "It was always the same. Speaking of which, you didn''t see a single demon." "Um, I was surprised to hear the rest of that. Even if I miss it, it doesn''t make a difference to a sea dragon. If so, I guess I can still say king of the sea plains." Ein nods at the words, too, and looks over to the Great Conference Room. "... you''re beautifully made" The floor is covered with a bright red carpet and the stone used is made of white material loved by Ishtarika. Large windows, too, are covered in unspoilt glass, a space that can be understood as never cheap. "Wherever we are, we must behave as Ishtarika. You can''t imitate things like that." Well put, proud. Would it look good, to put it badly? Though perceived differently by the way he thinks, Ain''t got no objection to that opinion. "But you''re emotional, Ain''t. Anyway, it''s finally a meeting with them." "... right" For sure, Ain''s ex-family is coming too. Especially when you think about Logus, what look do you get... I don''t even know that. I''m not willing to speak of resentment, but it could make a difference in my feelings when it comes to the earthen. "I heard they''re coming in large numbers there, too. Now, it would be a sight to see what kind of words are lined up." Ein hears the words and laughs bitterly. "During the talks, I just hope it doesn''t come backwards" "Ha-ha-ha! You''re right! To Ain''s words, Silvard laughed in a good mood, too. "It''s Ain, by the way. Are you nervous? "... what do you think? What mood is Ain in right now? The reason I asked that was because Logus and Grint are coming. "Don''t return a question with a question..." To Ein, who replied unclearly, Silvard speaks with a bewildered look. "As a matter of fact, I don''t really get it. However, I don''t think it will become mentally unstable..." "... then fine. Ain''t grown, too." When Silvard says so, he strokes Ain''s head. Even though Ein has also grown a lot in body, Silverado is still bigger. "Oh, Grandpa! I''m not a child anymore! "Say what. No matter how old you are, Ain''t gonna be the rest of your grandkids." With a smile that reassures the beholder, Silvard continues his words. "... So you''re saying that even if I''m 50 or something, it''s the same? "As long as the rest is alive, it won''t be any different" Listen to that, Ain''t gonna show you how you gave up. Silvard sees it and looks at Ain with pleasure. ... and when he does so with Silvard, Katima shows up looking careless. "Ha... why do you have to come all the way to me" I don''t have a heart or I''m less energetic at the tail angle than usual. The footsteps also look heavy somewhere. "Father. It''s not too late. Can I go home? I looked at Silvard with hopeful eyes and Katima said so. But the hope will be crushed with clams. "... I would have said it many times. I can''t allow that." "Hey, why not!? I don''t think there''s any point in me being here! Yes. It certainly makes little sense. Katima doesn''t have a job to do because Warren and the others are partitioning the talks. But still, it makes sense that Katima was brought here. "Come on, I want you to tell me! How could you bring me to such an island...!? Ein knew how it was. Because Silvard seemed spicy in his mouth, Ain glanced at Silvard and gave him eyes when he spoke. "You know, Mr. Katima.... that''s why I brought you here." "Huh!? Are you going to tell me? ¡ª¡ª It''s more depressing to get close... Seeing Katima clinging around her hips, Ein thinks so. But I put up with it, and I said, "Why did you bring me here?" "... No, because if no one stops Katima, it''s dangerous." --... Huh? Katima looks embarrassed, but that''s really why I brought her here. Those who have come to this island this time are all those who can stop Katima. Laralua is in the castle, ready for business. But I need a little more power to stop Katima. ... then you can''t leave Katima in Ishtarika. "He says it''s dangerous if you let him go too wild... right? "Oh, they brought me here for that reason...? It''s like you''re worried your pet''s going to make a rough phase, so do you want to connect it to a chain...? I have a shocking look on my face for a long time, but I have no lies in my earlier words. Then a little bit, Katima fell to the floor to melt. "I''m losing my strength... Please, I need you to take me to the ship." Silvard holds his head in such a way that his queeniness cannot even feel fine dust. "Dilu! Sorry, will you come over here? Shout it out, Ain''t calling Dill. Then you noticed that voice, Dill came running. "What is it? "I''m sorry. Will you take Mr. Katima to the ship? Dill, who hears it, notices Katima dissolving on the floor. I looked surprised, naturally, but immediately reverted to a sober look. "... I don''t know what happened, but I understand." "I''m sorry. Ask for my daughter..." Silvado blushed shyly and spoke to Dill. "I''ll take care of it. --Master Katima, if you''ll excuse me." "¡­ it''s troublesome. I''m begging you." - What are you talking about? Ein thought so, but Dill nodded and gave her permission because she had been looking at him to see what to do. "So, if you''ll excuse me..." The look of Katima being held by Dill and obsessed with as she says. Katima, put on her back, just gives her a powerless look. "Uh... it''s just fine. Okay, please." "I''m awed...... So, sire. Dear Ein, I beg your pardon." And Dill leaves this conference room behind with Katima on his back. A beautiful man like Dill carrying a giant cat. But that''s never going to be a picture. "Ein. Don''t you think it''s a good idea to ask Dill for Katima when things happen? Speak as if it were a good idea, but Ain''t got no answer. "Grandpa? Pushing doesn''t mean doing anything." "... you were" By the time Ain finished checking the island''s facilities, etc., the time was around past noon. A few hours late for Ishtarika, a line of heims finally arrives. "That''s Ishtarika''s fleet..." Elena disembarked from the ship, from the fleet in front of her, no longer distracted from her sight. A bigger battleship than I imagined...... The last time I went to Ishtarika, I couldn''t see it, it was a ship dedicated to the Royal Ishtarika. Not only that there are three of them, but the sight of many battleships lined up that were not in Magna is just a roll. Not only was Elena confused by the sight, but the same thing happened to Logas and the others. "Huh...! It would just be big, not a big threat! Still, to the mighty tiggle, Elena also has respect through the shudder. "Oh... you''re right! If we had the courage of Heim, it wouldn''t even be such a thing, an obstacle! Then Grint opened his mouth. The gaze and footprint were obscure, but only the tone showed strong. "Cur......? "Gaw......? "Oh, hey! What the heck are these guys...! You were interested in the ship coming, or the twin sea dragons dropping by nearby. The two heads approaching in a huge figure were watching the Tiggles. "Cu?" "Gaw, gaw..." When you put your face on the water, the twins raise their voices to talk about something. The knights of Heim stand forward to defend Tiggle, with fear. When Logus stands in front of him, he pulls out his sword and increases his vigilance. "Your Highness, stand back." "Ugh, um! Please, Logus! ¡ª¡ª but what a big demon. In my heart, I think about two heads. I wonder how strong they are and what kind of demon they are...... That''s how when I was glued, one man raised his voice. "El, Al! Your Highness is here for you! Tiggle looks in the direction in which the voice speaks and asks who came. And the man who came was a man he had seen himself too. Anyway, he was acting as Ain''s escort, because he''s a man named Dill. "Cua!? "Gaw!" Then he dived into the sea vigorously, and returned to those with Ain. "Culluuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! But when Elle left, he threw up water on Haim''s ship. From the Heim people, it just seemed like they threw up water, but Dill has another feeling. Obviously, you spit on me...... "The two earlier heads are demons kept by His Royal Highness Prince Wang and do no harm to men" At this time, I decided not to look at Elle''s position. Meanwhile, Grint also notices the Lord of his voice and sends his gaze to the man to stare. "My name is Dill. I am the exclusive escort of His Royal Highness Prince Wang." "Eh... Chi, Father! That man is the one who fought me in Euro......! Grint mouthed like this with a grumpy voice as he approached Logus. "... I see. Is that a guy named Dill?" That said, Logus observes Dill standing. My son, who was no enemy, is the one who has lost by no skin. I couldn''t have been uninterested. "We will guide you to the facilities that have been built. Please, come here." Without worrying about the agitation of Heim''s line, Dill advances his legs. Tiggle, on the other hand, was in a bad mood for Dill''s failure to apologize about the twins earlier. "Wait, your father and brother haven''t come down yet." King Heim and the first prince Rayphone were still in the boat. Tiggle tells Dill about it. "I''ll show the two of you on the boat later --" "If so, I would like to be guided by Heim after I finish the guide now. I''ll be at your disposal for further guidance." ¡ª¡ª Go ahead, this way. That''s what Dill says, and continues to guide you without stopping your legs. In the first place, I don''t have the in-laws or the need to do that. "--Ku......! Tiggle, with his frustration on his face, tried to point that out as disrespectful. But when I saw the dill that kept going, I decided to keep it down. "By the way, is that disrespectful Prince Wang here? It was just a prank. What a reaction a man named Dill would return if he told him that. That was just the word, but Dill, hearing the word, stops his leg. "... yeah, of course. Our Royal Highness Prince Wang holds official duties without being flushed by personal affection. So we''re still here today." Dill was a little sarcastic about Tiggle''s deeds at Euro. That''s the story of a sudden arrival without communication and an intrusion into a conference in another country. But to this extent of irony, unfortunately, does not work on Tiggle''s ears. When Dill tells it, he immediately moves his legs forward. "Hmm. That''s okay, there was a last time. There are so many things to say." --... what kind of nerves are you on? Dill couldn''t understand what Tiggle said, as he purposefully incited. I doubt you understand the meaning of this meeting, even that. Then Logus opened his mouth as he watched how things were going. "Lord Dill or something? I want to ask you one thing." It was surprising that he would open his mouth. Dill stops again and now looks back and sees Logus. "What is it? "... um. Somehow, there''s one thing." "Go ahead. Don''t hesitate." Seeing as I''m trying to tell you, Dill urges me to continue. "... Is Olivia here? ¡ª¡ª Oh, that''s just not right. Logus abandoned Olivia''s name. Hearing that, Dill tells Logus something else before answering the question. "It''s disrespectful to call it off. Her Royal Highness Princess Olivia is the second princess of my Ishtarika. I''m sorry, but I''m not the kind of person nobles can call out to." Be resolute and tell it to Logus. "... oh, you did. Apologize for your disrespect." But Logus honestly apologized for betraying Dill''s expectations. Honestly, it''s just a slap out. "Okay. Then be careful next time." If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to write it off with that one-word apology. However, given the current situation, I decided that it would be best to do so. If Chris had been here, he would have definitely cut it. That''s what Dill thought. "-- We will answer your questions. Her Royal Highness Princess Olivia is also in need. But please note that this does not mean that we can meet." This is how Dill pushes in case something goes wrong. "... Can''t you do something with one word" What will I tell you now? Look at the eating Logus, Dill thinks. "At least, it''s not something I can judge" In the meantime, let''s avoid making explicit statements. In fact, it''s also not something that can be judged by Dill alone. "Well, if Ain''t... --" It was then, when Dill reached for the sword he lowered to his waist. "Huh...!? Logus also sees the motion, reaching toward the sword. Unconsciously, Dill regretted reaching for the sword. Had I held the sword, I would have been in trouble. "Lord Logus. Master Ain is our King Prince. They are not opponents that the aristocrats may call aside. ¡­ distressing, but since then, I will refrain from answering Lord Logus'' questions" "... sorry" ¡ª¡ª Again. How can you apologize right away, Dill wonders again. I don''t even understand the shards of what you want to tell me now. ... If this were to happen, I wanted him to be a "nasty guy" from the start. The impression Dill had of Logus is a man I''m not sure about. That was just it. "Lord Logus. Let''s settle down for once, shall we?... because I know exactly what it feels like" "Lord Elena...... Oh, I''m sorry. It wasn''t even in the pattern, it seemed to have lost its cool." Elena speaks up, as if defending Logus'' demeanor. ¡ª¡ª That woman is Elena...... Lord Krone''s mother? Dill listens to the exchange between the two and turns to a woman named Elena. What reunion will it be with Krone in the talks? Dill can''t help but worry about that. "¡­ I will continue to guide you. Please, come here." But the first priority is the work I''ve been entrusted to do. Sometimes it disturbed my feelings, but let''s stay focused and get to work. Think so, change your mind. 142 I hate it. Dill finished the guide. He then went to the White King and told everyone what the guidance looked like. As a matter of course, I will report in detail who I have guided¡­ Then not only must Tiggle, but Logus and Grint, and Elena''s name, be spoken of. Everyone has different emotions with Ishtalika when they hear about it. The calmer part was probably Olivia. After everyone''s thought for a while. When Olivia came next to Ain, she slapped her ear gently. ''... I''m worried about Mr. Krone, so take a little walk'', he said. Having heard Dill''s report, Krone seemed to be settling on the surface, but I don''t know what''s going on inside. That''s why Olivia cared about Krone and suggested this to Ain. Ein thanked him for the words and thought about going for a walk after he had settled down a little. Then, after dinner, he spoke to Krone and rolled out for an evening walk. "Phew...... the wind feels good" Even at night, it''s not completely dark yet whether the island''s position is affecting it. At the end of the horizon, you can still see the sun. "Just fine. Not too cold, as cool as it gets." Get gently in the breeze and let your long hair soak up, Krone. Ain answered Krone''s words, staring at him. "Nevertheless...... hehe. What''s the matter with you? Suddenly." "Suddenly, what are you talking about? It doesn''t make much sense, but it makes me look lightly in love. I''m worried... and it''s kind of embarrassing to be honest with you. "Huh. That''s how you fall in love." When Krone says so, he walks along the sandy beach with pleasure. "Well, if you won''t tell me, fine.... Ain''t Ein okay? Looking back in a light foothold, he asks Ain: "... I think I was able to sort it out unexpectedly. I don''t know what would happen if I actually met him." Dill told me, Ain''t thinking about Logus or Grint. In fact, he was mentally stable when he said he was so close. Nevertheless, as I just said, if we were to actually meet, we still don''t know what would happen. "Right. I don''t know what''s going to happen." Even without a detailed explanation, Krone can understand Ein''s thoughts. Ein felt comfortable with these relationships with Krone. "What about Krone like that? I was worried about you." "Oh, you were worried about me? Krone laughed as she shrugged and raised her voice like a prankster. "Me, too, I''m surprised it''s okay." "... really? "Yeah, it''s true.... It doesn''t make sense to lie about this now, does it? Asking Ain for his consent, Krone, who was walking a few steps ahead, starts walking side by side with Ain. "It''s family. Sometimes I think about it. But more than I thought, I''m already like an Ishtarika person." Krone sounds a little sad, and goes on with the words pale. "I don''t know if this is cold or ruthless. But the first thing I''m thinking about right now is Ishtarika. If your mother is going to be an enemy, I can''t help it... I can think so." ¡­¡­ To the words that arrive from next door, Ein listens silently. But Ain thought of something similar. That''s why I can agree with Krone''s words. "The hang-up is that I came after Ain, but now Ishtarika is my country. I miss Heim, but I don''t feel anything else." "Me too. I came to Ishtarika for another reason, but I know how that feels." "Hehe... right? It''s a good country, Ishtarika." Even if we skip talking about technology and culture, Ishtarika is cozy. That''s what I felt even as I walked through the town of Magna. "Perhaps it''s close to indifference to Heim now." "Uh... if you ask me, sure" "Right? Maybe we''re talking about another world... like this? "I see. So we''re going to have a meeting with people from another world..." "Ugh... Ain''t" The story went crazy, and the two of us laughed. Having laughed at me like this reassured me that Krone was feeling calm. "... the most troublesome thing is having that prince" Then I sighed and started thinking about tomorrow''s meeting, Krone. "Are you going to say something? "You''ve decided to come. I think I''ll take you home or something." "... that shouldn''t be. Did Mr. Warren say anything? Krone''s reunion with Tiggle would throw a stone in the relationship so far. That''s why I was wondering what Warren had said. "''If there is a kidnapping or equivalent, we will attack Heim on the spot'' ¡­" "I see. That''s reassuring." Talk to each other like a joke, but Warren is probably not expected to be done with the joke. "To avoid that, like old times, ''my krone''... what would you rather have me say? "Gu... what a nostalgic story" In retrospect, it was Heim''s letter. And today, the day before the meeting, we''re talking about it, so Ain''t feeling the edge, too. "You won''t tell me? As an upper hand, Krone stares at Ain. "¡­ and, in some cases, the possibility of saying" "Is it a possibility? I''d be glad to know for sure." In reply to Ein''s words, Krone proceeds to the front of Ein. Next, he took a mild step and delivered to Ain''s chest. "... even though I''m here? The distance is close enough for Krone''s chest to be pressed against Ain''s chest plate. Krone was beside him so much that he could even feel the exhale. "--Krone" Speak nature and her name. Turn your hands around her back and I will force you to hold her softly. There was no embarrassment, no appearance of womanhood, and at the end of the day I held him forcefully. Ein''s body moved unconsciously, as if it were normal to do so. "... yeah" Clone felt it, clamping her lips, slowly closing her eyelids. And Ain brought his face closer so that he could be invited to glossy lips. Distance to each lash. In a few more centimeters, the lips touch each other. --... At that moment, I heard voices I didn''t want to hear in their ears. "Damn, damn it! What the hell is that guy called Dill! "So, Your Highness! Please calm down¡­" Ein remembers the Lord of his voice. We met in Euro, it would be two examples. ¡ª¡ª more so, why now? That''s what I thought Ein, but when I pull Krone, I hide myself in the shade of a tree. "... a, ein? "Maybe. It''s the first time I''ve ever had such a willingness to kill" Hiding in the shadow of a tree, he held Krone from behind so that he could not be seen by the two examples. There will be enough to get in the way, Ein makes you recruit something irritating. "So, who...? "Me and Krone know each other well.... Tiggle and Grint." In close proximity, he said to Ain: Shh...! ''They say,'' Krone trembles for a moment. "Really, Ishtalika is just one who doesn''t like it......! I am called Prince Wang, its escort......! "Uh, yeah. You''re right! Without realizing the king''s prince was nearby, Tiggle continues to complain. "And so is Prince Wang''s aide! Hearing the word aide, Krone, held by Ain, moved his body in a pickle. "Oh, are you an aide to Prince Wang? "Grint. You don''t remember? I don''t know. He''s the one who gave me offensive sentences! "An offensive sentence......? Grint, who was refreshed about what, asked Tiggle. "I would have written letters that looked down on people and sent them high-pressure replies! "Huh... yes. I remember." Ain and Krone listen to the conversation between the two of them in silence. Krone, in particular, was in a quiet situation to the point where he didn''t even breathe or make him think so. "Ha... no. In retrospect, this frustration is also outrageous. We''re going back, Grint! "Ha... ha! And the two of them, they came like storms and left like storms. Despite making sure he left, Krone doesn''t try to move from Ain''s side. "... Hey Ain. Can I ask you one thing? "Ugh, yeah. Fine... what? I don''t like the letter from Assistant Prince Wang. You can''t write. It''s frustrating just to think back. The conversation between the two of us just now, but this was about Krone, without exception. "My letters, weird? "Yes, no. I think it''s beautiful. That''s what Mr. Warren admits, isn''t it? "... yeah, right. I was going to write it pretty good." When I bump, I mouth my words like I squeal. "I''m here to interrupt you, that complain...? What the hell is that? I think people have enough to fight and sell." I agree with Krone that Ain''t got the same dimensions. "I said a troublesome prince, but I''m withdrawing. ¡­ a prince who never wants to be involved again." In this case, Tiggle''s rating, which was close to the bottom, dropped even further. Perhaps Tiggle will pay for that bump tomorrow. "Ain, turn your cheeks this way" "... hmm? Nothing, I hope." Follow honestly and offer your cheeks toward Krone. Then he tried to hold Ain''s head close and touched his lips. "Huh...... Chiu." Something must have happened that I couldn''t give in. The atmosphere just disappeared, but I mouthed Ain''s cheek. It was just a few seconds of touch, but Ain''t gonna forget the warm, soft feeling that touched his cheek. "Yes, now I''m going to put up with this..." Then to Ain''s chest, he nods his reddish face And as if to clear up this carelessness, I slapped my fist, powerless with both hands, on Ain''s chest plate many times. "... yeah. Okay." Each other, we don''t immerse ourselves in the same atmosphere we had a few minutes ago. As a result, Krone also seemed to feel discouraged. Ain''t been gently stroking Krone like that for a while. The next day, in cloudy and unpredictable weather, the first day of the talks began. Both countries will be ready for talks, with support early in the morning. ...... and when it was after ten am. Coming to the big conference room first was Heim''s line. "I don''t know... I don''t feel good waiting. Don''t you think, Tiggle?" The man who just spoke to Tiggle. His name is Ralph, and he is the king of modern Heim. Full of golden thread, he weaves a thick cape and wears a luxurious crown. At first glance, he looked "no matter". He is about the same height as Ein, and if he is not too skinny, he is never too thick. He stretches out his beard the same color as his proud blonde hair and sits fluffy. "... yeah, you''re right. Father." The heavy town of Heim has a total of five people. Led by Ralph, Tiggle, Grint, Logus and Elena. That means we''ve gathered all the important people for Heim. Behind these five men stand the knights of Heim as escorts. Among them, there is also a line of Lance people. Lance family owner Ricardo Lance had some of the effects of being cared for by Logus, or he was making his son Revin look like Grint''s entourage. "... Looks like you''re finally here" When Ralph says this, Tiggle looks to the door on the Ishtarika side. Both open doors began to open, and what came in first was the look of a knight. "Is that the Kingsguard of Ishtarika?" "Father? Did you know that? The words Logus uttered in his voice reach Grint, who sits next to him. "It''s the first time I see it. But it''s more sophisticated than that. Definitely not just a knight" Grint then, imitating his father, turns his attention to the Kingsguard knight of Ishtarika. ¡ª¡ª Indeed. It doesn''t look like he''s just a knight. A movement that is neat but gives you a sense of strength. It was, at first glance, a movement of the mighty. ... That''s how when the Kingsguard knight finishes moving on, Chris is the last one to come in. When Chris enters, he takes a seat near the center and waits for those who sit there. "Hmm... good woman. Not bad." Ralph looked at Chris and at a glance he liked it. Send gaze from feet to hips and to chest and neck muscles, as defined. Chris noticed the gaze and struck his tongue quietly. "Ooh. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Heim people." When the knights are done in, the next thing they do is Warren. Step into the big conference room with a soft grin. "Our participants, too, will be here soon. Wait a minute." Then Warren sits down in his seat and starts to take some paperwork out of the bag he had in his hand. "... I don''t like your attitude. Tiggle, what a man you are." "Ha...... That man is Warren. He''s the prime minister of Istarica." "Well, that old man. Hmm... it''s going to be an easy meeting." Ralph speaks like this, but in contrast, Tiggle didn''t think it was going to be easy. Because Tiggle once talked to Warren in Euro. As a result of not being opponent to do anything and being just upside-down if you realize it. In retrospect of that bitter past, Tiggle can only be more vigilant. "Your Majesty. Please, come this way." "Uhm." And the next thing you know, it''s two guys coming in. It was Lloyd who came in first, and he moves on to guide Silvard. And as Silvard sat down next to Warren, Lloyd stood behind Silvard. "As far as I can tell, there doesn''t seem to be a prince, but is he absent this time? When I see a man called His Majesty sitting down, Ralph opens his mouth and asks the Ishtarika one. It is Warren who hears the words and answers them. "No, I''ll come. I think we''ll be there by now, so wait a minute." "... Aren''t you making me wait too long" Tiggle speaks of dissatisfaction, but has nothing to answer for the words. Warren was silent and glanced at the material at hand. ¡ª¡ª Kotsun, Kotsun. When I do this, I hear the sound of going through the cobblestone. That was a footstep for two, and the sound gradually grew louder. How long do you have to wait? Such dissatisfaction leaks from one of Haim''s, but Ishtarika''s line was not at all intentional. "Looks like you just arrived.... Thank you for waiting. I''ve just come to this place... --" That''s how a group of men and women show up in the conference room. The man wears a long sword on his waist and is dressed in a silver-based, Istarian royal dress. On the other hand, the woman, dressed in a black uniform, stood next to the man and came to the conference room. "Our Royal Highness Prince Wang and those who serve as aides to His Royal Highness Wang" Warren smiles niggardly and introduces the two people who have come. When they heard it, they spoke their own names. "¡­ I, Ein von Ishtalika. Prince of Ishtarika." "My name is Krone Augusto, and I serve His Royal Highness Prince Wang. ¡­ I apologize for the inconsiderate sentence the other day." At the end of his introduction, he added the matter of Chickley and Tiggle. Having finished mouthing it, Krone looks at Tiggle with a full grin. For the record, I have clearance for Warren. And in contrast to what the Ishtarika side seemed to enjoy, Heim''s company was just stunned. Among the Heims, there were four of them whose appearance was remarkable. Finally, to Tiggle, who was able to reunite with his thinkers, he saw Ain, who grew big, two former and family members. The last one was Elena, who was meeting Ain in Magna. 143 The Chancellor likes to roll. "K, Claw...... uh--" Elena leaks her voice to her daughter, whom she hasn''t seen in a long time. But the voice was lightly extinguished by the voice of the third prince. "Clone! Duh, how could you be there...! Tiggle slammed his desk and rose to momentum. Tiggle couldn''t contain his excitement when he saw her grow up beautiful and pathetic, though the shadows of the past remained. "I, Ain...... no, am an aide to His Royal Highness the King. So I was wondering if there was any inconvenience in being here." Without worrying about the tiggle in a rush, Krone just calmly returns the word. "What... what are you saying...? You were taken by Ishtarika..." "Oh, no. I didn''t get kidnapped or anything, so don''t worry." After Krone states this, he urges Ain to take his seat. As Ain sat down in the seat where Chris was waiting, Krone sat down in the seat next to him. "Shh, sorry, Krone. But can you tell me!? How come you''re sitting on Ishtarika without even contacting me...! - You just explained it. I shrugged softly, coughed up, and started explaining again. "... so I am an aide to His Royal Highness the King. So I''m sitting here. Besides, I would have contacted you." Tiggle felt better when he saw Krone smiling small. However, I don''t know what you''re talking about when you tell me you''ve contacted me. "Contact...? When did you contact me? "As I said earlier, this is a letter I sent from Ishtarika. ¡­ but Prince Tiggle didn''t seem to like it." Hearing that, Tiggle was hacked. Yes, Krone named himself Prince Wang''s aide. If so, Krone, who is here now, wrote the letter he sent to Heim. ... then I remembered what I said last night. "I see! That beauty --" Now, of the beautiful letter¡­ and tried to send a word of praise. But the word is blocked by Krone. "No, you don''t have to worry about it. I heard a conversation with an escort last night that made me uncomfortable." Upon hearing this reply, Tiggle thought he had stiffened his body and caused a large amount of sweat on his forehead. I took the handkerchief and wiped the sweat, but something unexpected was happening too much to find an optimal solution. "Kee... were you walking on the island last night? Isn''t it dangerous alone...? In agony, I''ll show Krone who he is. But with the results, this question should not have been mental health either. "Nothing, it''s not dangerous.... was with His Royal Highness Prince Wang." "Well... well. If Prince Wang''s escort was with him, that would be safe! Exaggerated, he shook his face up and down and nodded, but the next thing Krone said was a word Tiggle didn''t want to hear. "There may have been an escort away, but I''m alone with His Royal Highness Prince Wang.... His Royal Highness Prince Wang is a reliable person, so I had no fear of anything, so I enjoyed my stay until then." Tiggle''s face repeatedly turns red or blue, as if lizards were simulated. The word now was one that Tiggle didn''t even want to hear. "We are also pressing for time, so my personal question is, around here," Krone takes a few paperwork out of the little bag he brings, just like Warren, and puts it on his desk. I guess I''m totally unwilling to answer any more questions from Tiggle. Thus Krone did the "revenge" of last night. "I''m not lying, but aren''t you over-attacking me? "... disturbed grudge." Speaking to Krone in a small voice, he receives a reply in a slightly refreshing manner. Around purposefully choosing a word like that just now, Krone''s unpleasantness seems to be jammed. When Tiggle gets to his seat powerless, he keeps looking at Boolean Krone. "... haven''t you been seen? Ain said this with a bitter laugh. "It''s okay. I''ll get you some cold medicine later." "Cold medicine? "Yeah, it''s cold medicine.... I feel really cold today. You have to take good medicine so you don''t break your body." --Oh. I see. Responding lightly to Krone''s black joke, for a moment, I turn to Heim''s seat. Sitting there are two nostalgic figures. It''s Logus and Grint. Fortunately, I am also mentally calm. Apparently, as I feared, I wouldn''t lose my composure. The two people Ain''t seen had a surprisingly stained look, not as much as Tiggle. Ain looked further at the person lying next to him as he checked on the two. That''s a woman, a look that looks similar to Krone''s. Then the prediction was easy. I''m sure she''s Krone''s mother. "Dear Ein. Mr. Krone.... are you okay? Then from behind, Chris calls out. Worried about the two of them, he spoke up before the talks began. "... it''s okay, Chris" "Yeah, me too. ''Cause I''m more mentally calm than I thought." Chris was relieved of what they were always doing. "That''s above all. Don''t push it." Upon hearing the reply, Chris put himself back on his feet so that he could get through the sword at any time. ¡ª¡ª and on the other hand. In the seat on Heim''s side, Logus and Grint, as well as Elena, show how upset they are. "Is that Ain...? "Duh, how could it be so big..." Especially Logus, who hasn''t seen Ain face to face in nearly ten years. That''s why I couldn''t hide my surprise in Ain''s transformation. And Grint next door was surprised that he was growing too much compared to when he was reunited in Euro. "Besides, it''s the woman next door...! Why did His Highness''s thoughts come to such a place? "... Lord Elena? I''m sure that woman is Lord Elena''s son. Logus speaks to Elena next door. "... yeah. Definitely." Definitely. That''s Krone. Elena relieved herself that her daughter, who she always saw in the Augusto family mansion, had grown so big. Not only about Krone, but the man who introduced me to the inn in Magna is right in front of me. Above all, it was inviting Elena upset. "Sorry, I''m a little bit out of sorts in my head" Why? The man who led himself to the inn was Prince Ain? Elena''s understanding cannot be driven by the fact that Prince Wang was walking the city alone. But how the innkeepers were surprised and what Lili said. In retrospect, there was a convincing part. I''m sure that''s because he was a king prince...... I have something to tell that Ein too, but now is not the time. Elena cautioned her expression so that her thoughts did not appear on her face. "I can understand your feelings. Sorry, that was a lame question..." This is how Elena put up a line of prevention before Logus asked what it was. The truth is, I don''t know what it is. I never imagined Krone would come. "Yes, no... but speaking of which, that kid..." That kid. What Elena remembers is a conversation with Lili. We''re still talking about when Lili was working in Heim''s castle on intelligence. This is what Elena was saying when she discovered who Lili was. Krone says it is currently quite a heavy town. And next thing you know, if you don''t want to antagonize Krone, you shouldn''t tell King Prince Ain... That sincerity is what happened right now. Seeing Krone sitting next to Ain, Elena marvels at the fact. "... Lili. I don''t think it''s a big town." Lili had a pretty heavy town and mouth. But I want to complain about that. Prince Wang''s aide is wrong to say that to a considerable extent. Elena shrugged small and let a lot of thought go around in her head. If so, there''s only one person who raised Krone so far. Prime Minister sitting nearby...... I mean, a man named Warren. Krone, Elena thinks, was a smart, talented girl from a young age. And Ishtarika, the great power¡­ was brought up in the hands of Warren, a being on the cloud among them, by the time he served as an aide to Prince Wang. How does this fact affect Heim? I can''t imagine that at all. ¡ª¡ª In the meantime, there was only one thing I could feel safe about. That there seemed to be a "good relationship" between Prince Ain, who sat next to him. Krone has put it into words and even his attitude shows his friendship with Ain. That was a very reassuring matter from Elena in my mother''s shoes. ¡­ then there is only one problem under way. Tiggle should undoubtedly, during this meeting, demand that we give him the krone. With that in mind, Elena gets confused about how to pinch her mouth. "Phew... Phew! But that solves it! Suddenly, Tiggle speaks up and speaks to Ishtarika. "Resolution, what? It was Warren who answered that voice. Respond to Tiggle with a gentle expression. "It will be decided. That''s what I was looking for, information on the Augusto family. I have that person here, so I need you to hand over Krone first..." ¡ª¡ª Quickly. The words of the street that Elena feared will be spoken quickly. I don''t know what the answer would be if I asked for it. I don''t know what''s going on, Elena held her head. "... Excuse me, but who the hell is the Augusto family? There were no signals of the beginning of the talks, but Tiggle''s words prompted this conversation to begin. Warren''s answer, however, is not what Tiggle asked for. "It''s good to fall in love too. Come on......! Just now, as an aide to the King Prince there, wasn''t Krone named! When I point to the rise ein, now I turn my gaze to Krone. "Hmm. Apparently Prince Tiggle is making a mistake" "... you think it''s a mistake? "Yep. Or should I say it''s different?... Lord Krone, could you name me again? "I''m in awe. ¡­ and I will introduce myself again" In response to Warren''s voice, Krone gets up all the time. And I looked at Heim and introduced myself again. "My name is Krone Augusto. Unfortunately, it''s not called Augusto." To state this with perseverance, Krone took his seat again. It was Tiggle who made me even more uncomfortable when I heard these words. "Eh... that wouldn''t be the problem! Obviously, the Krone on this occasion is my well-known Krone! - What do you know? Disgusting. The muttered poison only reaches Ain''s ear next door. "Hmm...... But the family name Augusto does not exist in our Ishtarika. Some materials have been investigated, may I help you? Also, the way Warren talks about falling in love. Elena sees this flow and has to hit her hand, so she decides. "Even without that, we have Elena. Yes, Elena! Almost at the same time as Elena''s determination, Tiggle pointed to Elena. "Elena is Krone''s mother. Then there will be no more proof that he is in person! Tiggle speaking with confidence. He was convinced of victory in his heart. "... right" Warren nodded as she was listening to Tiggle''s voice. Tiggle was pleased to see it, but Elena finds it strange. Because I don''t think it''s gonna break in here on purpose. But the reason for this is immediately told from Warren''s mouth. "Except, if Lord Elena there is truly the mother of Lord Krone¡­" "... what are you talking about? "It could be someone else who is similar, and even if Lord Elena were in person, can you accurately understand my daughter, who hasn''t seen her face for nearly a decade? --¡­ it''s a farce. Elena listens to the words and wants to argue strongly. The child is surely my daughter. I wanted to speak up and say this. I remember just a little anger at Warren''s words as if they were rhetorical. That said, Warren''s words are troublesome inside. "We don''t know. Anyway, I''ve never seen a woman named Elena before. If so, there is no certainty that he/she" He gave a deliberately troubled look and said this to Heim. I don''t care about words, but the truth is, there''s no way to prove it. "Line up such reasoning...! Clearly dye your face red and dew your unpleasant feelings. Having seen such a tiggle, Warren continues with a small grin and a pleasant look. "... and that''s a joke" For a moment, Elena also looks at me like she was taken aback. Are you kidding me? ¡­ and. "One of my men has a woman who knows Lord Elena well. So I knew from the beginning." Tiggle was just rolled in Warren''s palm. From a third party point of view, naive rhetoric. But using the exquisite narrative and Tiggle''s mental situation, Warren took Tiggle lightly into his hand. "Lord Elena. Is there anything you''d like to tell Lord Krone? Smiling softly, he tells Elena this. No way, I hesitated to speak out for a moment because I didn''t think I could swing by like this. I hate that I put Tiggle aside and spoke to myself. If I were to answer ''no'' here, I would be attacked from Tiggle. Then I have to say yes. "... just a little bit, would you mind? "Yeah, go ahead." Warren glances at Krone and sends a signal. And Krone looked at Elena and waited to see what Elena would say. "Long time no see. Krone." Elena speaks to Krone as Tiggle watches with tough eyes. "Yes. Long time no see. Mother." It''s been a long time since I''ve heard, the voice of a mother calling herself. Krone heard Elena''s voice for the first time in a long time and honestly gave her a joyous look. "In Ishtarika, how do you spend your time? You''ll have something else to ask! Tiggle sees Elena with those eyes, but all of a sudden she can''t even go and ask her that. "Brighter and happier days than gems, just repeating" A full smile from the heart. Elena can''t even point that out to me as a lie if she''s given this look. He says it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other again, but he looks calm on both sides. But if this weren''t for the people of Heim, they would have embraced each other and shared the joy. "Are you a complete Ishtarika now? In the past, Elena and Harley acquiesced in Krone and the others going to Ishtarika. Have a conversation with care to keep it out of your mouth. "Yep. Ishtarika has become my homeland. ¡­ so I''m not willing to go back to Heim" Krone looked at Elena with her strong eyes and mouthed her own claim. But it is Tiggle who enters into a conversation between the two of them and speaks differently. He shouts out loud with no punishment and complains about this situation. "This is ridiculous! Ishtalika must be taking you and threatening you! So this is such a farce...! "Prince Tiggle. Many responsibilities attach to that language. Do you understand that? Warren''s eyes are "yet" warm. But the words I utter make me feel strong willingness to chill. "If you don''t have the art of proving it, just turn on the rhetoric. That''s what toddlers do. I don''t want to think the Prince of Heim would..." "Gu......! Oh, no! Saying tiggle. Exactly, it''s time to stop him. That''s what Elena thought, the moment she tried to open her mouth. King Ralph of Heim opened his mouth. "Enough, Tiggle. The rest will present the best solution." Sitting back fluttering in the chair, Ralph calls out to Warren. "Like Warren? "Yep. I am Prime Minister in Ishtarika." "Hmm... he''s a smart guy. Let''s make a deal, Warren." Elbowed at his desk and watching Ralph talk annoyingly, Warren looked forward to what he would say. "What kind of deal is that? "That''s where Crone is, an aide to Crown Prince Wang. I''ll give you the money you''ll need, so hand it over to Heim." "Hmm...... I see" What a mouthful. Elena, listening to this conversation, made her daughter uncomfortable with the stream she was about to be traded for gold. If so, how come Krone and Ein are both calm... This is all I could not tell. "So, how much? "Amount? "That''s what you''d be saying. Don''t ask me again." Warren is good at pissing off opponents in small places. That may be a discourse that some people don''t like. However, if the likes of the Heimroyal family are opponents, this can be easily and highly effective. That''s why Warren dared to choose such a narrative. "Then let me tell you. I have estimated in the past that Lord Krone will bring to Ishtarika." Then I take a piece of paper and read out what was written. The Heim humans were surprised to see if they even bothered to prepare such a thing. "The influence of Lord Krone until he dies of aging and the influence he leaves behind after his death. And that''s the result of all of that." "Just say it quickly. I want to go home soon." "I''m in awe. Let me conclude by saying that 50 years of our national budget in Ishtarika is the least we can ask for." "... are you kidding me? The people of Heim have never heard of the state budget of Ishtarika. But given the size of the state, it won''t be as good as a few times Haim''s budget. "I''m not kidding. It''s the result of Lord Krone''s influence, I reckon." "Eh... it would be ridiculous. Are you licking my heim? "Absolutely not." Warren, who was only natural, was a man of no grasp. Still, I prefer what a hateful discourse that shows off the mightiness in detail. "By the way, we know we can''t cover Heim''s finances. And that means you know you can''t pay." Naturally, Warren spoke of Heim''s situation, but Ralph is not the other way around. "... if you raise your tax revenue--" "It won''t be possible. Whatever you do, you can''t pay the amount of money you collected while you''re in Heim." Ralph''s words, everything continued to be channelled. Then, I feel uncomfortable, just like Tiggle. I can see my face gradually blushing. "... in the first place, I''m not willing to take that deal, so why don''t we just talk about this? Warren, who still smiles, says this to Ralph. "Oh, I''m not willing to respond... you say? What are you talking about, you just was--" "Yep. Amount? When asked, King Ralph replied: ''That''s what you''d be saying,'' he said." I also notice Elena. Sure, Warren didn''t say anything about a deal. What deal did he say? followed by the amount?... because it''s just two things. "King Ralph asked me the value of Lord Krone. That''s why I answered that." ¡ª¡ª Are you sure you want to do this already? At the end of the day, accompanied by this, Warren turned his gaze to Ralph. 144 Sometimes, my grandfather talks too. "... and you can''t possibly tolerate our deal with Heim." Sighing loudly, Warren told Ralph this. "A deal can''t be done without someone you can trust. The bigger it gets, the more influence it will have." "You...! Licking people is rough, too! Tiggle gets up and raises his voice before Ralph complains. Then he pops out in front of the desk, pointing his finger at Warren. "What is your attitude in intercountry exchanges! Are you unwilling to take this seriously against us Heim! Tiggle tells us in a strong tone what Heim was thinking. If this happens, Elena, who was going to stop, can''t even open her mouth. "You went all the way out here and you''re willing to reconcile with us!? Warren looks surprised when she hears it. "... this is, I''m surprised" In a heartfelt surprise, Warren answered Tiggle. On the other hand, I''m used to seeing Warren, from the Istarians, and that just seemed like an act. "We Ishtarika have not come to make a settlement...? "What... what did you say? Tiggle, distracted, wonders if he mishears, asks Warren again. "So we Ishtalika are not willing to settle with Heim" "I''m not willing to reconcile...? "Yep. ''Cause you do, don''t you? I can''t even keep a serious bond. To give you, stand in the way of us and Euro''s friendship.... Why, do we need to reconcile? Tiggle, who has lost momentum just now, talks to Warren with a weakened voice. "But! I guess Ishtarika wants sea crystals!? If we think about the future, we need reconciliation... --" "You sure want it. But that problem is on the way to a solution. The sea crystals obtained in Euro have yielded sufficient results and do not have to rely on other countries." Had a national relationship with Heim was so necessary that Ishtalika could get her hands out of her throat, sea crystals being a major factor. Now that it doesn''t matter, you don''t have to bother to have an edge with Heim. So far, the national dealings with Euro had borne fruit. Besides, we don''t have to rely on sea crystals to develop good technology. We have been moving on since Ein came to Ishtarika, but if we add that too, we will have no need to rely on Heim. "Do you understand? One thing, Ishtarika has no merit. That''s why I don''t care what happens with Heim. If we were to change the way we say it, Ishtarika could even say that she had come to liquidate her previous grievances. ... I guess it was a demonstration that brought the fleet here. "The hang-up is a word from His Royal Highness Prince Wang. When we heard it, we and His Majesty shared our feelings." "Oh, hey! That would be weird......? The words you say are like a relationship with us¡­" The moment Tiggle started predicting. One man stops Warren. And the man, staring at Tiggle from the front, opened his mouth for the first time in this meeting. "Third prince. I would have noticed..." His name is Silvard. It is the absolute being of Ishtarika and the modern king of Ishtarika. As Silvard''s gaze shot through the tiggle, that tiggle also took an unconscious step back. "This is the last meeting. We''re here to end your relationship with Heim completely." A line of Heim with such illusions, as if the air were gushing. Is this the king of the great kingdom, Ishtarika... and every word goes heavy on my body? "Heh, Your Majesty... the other person is me --" "Good. Warren, let me talk to you later." Keeping Warren down with his hands, Silvard continued. "Third prince. Answer the rest of the questions." "Huh..." Tiggle nodded and replied, even though Silvered gave him barometric pressure. "In what position did you point your finger at my Prince Wang and say something like that? "Or something like that...? "You''ll see. If the Lord asks other nations to be thankful, then do not have the Lord''s attitude. Because Ein is the King Prince. I''m not in the same position as the Third Prince." It was true. Tiggle is still not in a position like Prince Wang. In other words, they are in a lower position than Ein. "Are there any mistakes in the rest of the words? "¡­ no" "I''m not asking you to apologize for being rude. However, your Lord''s words are a little deaf. If you''re a futile child who doesn''t understand the logic of things, it''s the same thing when you judge yourself." "... Huh! He clenched his fists in both hands and applied his strength to the point where his nails ate into his skin. Tiggle would have been impatient if he hadn''t. "If you understand, go back to your seats. If we go any further, my knight will wave his sword." Hearing that, Lloyd approached Silvard. I didn''t stare, but I stare at Tiggle with a sharp eye. Thanks to the loose clothes, his feet were hidden, but Tiggle''s feet were shaking quietly. For the first time, the awesomeness of a man named Marshal of Ishtarika pierces Tiggle straight through. "... (a) Ishtalika did not commit acts of war" Tiggle sues like this, hiding his trembling legs. But still, I took great care not to let my legs move forward. "There''s nothing to set up from us. But if the Lord goes any further and comes this way, we must be vigilant." "I don''t know what that means......! How could you be so vigilant about me? "This is ridiculous. We are not even allies, unless we are friends. If you describe the relationship, the enemy country is the closest relationship, right? Warren talks to Tiggle in a hurry. "Those in that enemy country are approaching. I was wondering if you couldn''t be more alert." "Gu...... that''s just a convenient interpretation! Speak out an excuse for misery, but that doesn''t work. "Even if it was, you wouldn''t mind anything else. Our thoughts are ours. There are no muscles directed to other countries." ¡ª¡ª Not if you care about the situation anymore. Elena thinks so, stands up to stop Tiggle, and raises her voice. If I let you do more than that, it could really be just in case. "Your Highness! Please come back once, please......! "Elena!?...... come on! Tiggle faces bitterly and returns to his seat. The footsteps were heavy, and he had such an unpleasant look on his face that he wondered if he had even had a single drink instead of chewing down the bitter bug. In other words, Tiggle returned to his seat, dyeing his face bright red, in a completely defeated form. "But was the out-of-the-box Ishtarika also narrow?" Make sure my son gets to his seat, and now Ralph speaks. I didn''t mean to take his revenge, but I was disgusted by the circumstances in which he was licked. "If you want to completely cut off the edge with us, you can keep quiet and cut off the national traffic. I mean, what was the word we used to say when we got people together in this place all the time?" Ralph spoke to Silvard in a voice as if laughing with his nose. Depending on the recipient, you will be convinced that the current words are correct as well. But the Ishtarika side doesn''t go through with it at all, it just sits on the spot with a calm face. When Ralph finishes his talk, after a few seconds, Warren opens his mouth. "... for just one woman, running all over the continent. What a beautiful story." To this word, Ralph as well as Tiggle reacted. "To make a request and give to an adventurer as well, force a certain country to sneak a letter. No, what a hassle some people had..." "... you said Warren. You, shut your mouth --" Ralph exposed his dissatisfaction to words that were clearly referring to Heim. "From what I''ve heard, tax increases were overlaid for that as well. Anyway, the fee for an adventurer is very high. I was desperate to find it because it''s an understandable story." Ralph tries to open his mouth, but Warren says the words without stopping. "I''m sure the people have been poor. Because the prince is in love, and the prince is coming to us." I meant to be sarcastic, but I was replied to in twice that amount of words. To that fact Ralph dyes his face red, just like his son Tiggle. "... and well, there are countries like this. No matter how mean we are, it''s not a big deal." At the end of the day, I laughed and didn''t say a word that would curse me. Ralph, who wanted to answer something, can''t think of a word, just leaks his voice as he roars. "... nothing, words aren''t the only strength, are they? It''s Warren." Then, you calm down a little, Tiggle mixes in with the conversation. "It''s not just words, what? Earlier, Tiggle talks confidently, as if to hide Ralph''s deception. "Don''t you want to see it? Our general, the strength of Logus." When I say it like this, I point to Logus with my hand. "No, thank you." "You will, you will...... That''s fine!? "Yeah, I said fine. I''m not even interested..." I don''t care, just don''t say that, I''ll return the word the way Warren cooled down. But behind Silvard, Lloyd was staring at Warren with sad eyes. For a moment, Lloyd thought it was his turn to fill his heart with joy. Even so, I''m lightly denied, and I show my eyes like that. "Assuming we competed for the sword, does it make sense? "Yes, what''s the point... we''ll be able to show each other strength! "Was it Master Left? If so, I''m not more interested. Even if Lord Logus is strong, we don''t need much information." "Become...!? This is what it would be like to be silent. For the first time in his life, Tiggle got stuck in words so far. "But Prince Tiggle wants to compete for strength? "Ugh, um! Exactly! Oh, my God, you''re breaking it. While Tiggle thought of it that way. "If you''re competing for power, I have a better idea. We have fleets with each other, and I was wondering if we could compete there." "... what? What did he say now? Use that fleet and compete with it? On Tiggle''s mind, the upset ran. Reminds me of Ishtarika''s fleet, which I''ve seen since I got to the island. That''s a big shock to Tiggle, even if it just reminds me. "Bullshit, don''t be stupid! You can''t possibly do that! It''s also natural for Tiggle to say this. Heim does not have the means to counter Ishtarika''s battleships. When he arrived on the island, Tiggle, though strong in words, could not agree with this. "Why is that? They compete for power, don''t they? "I didn''t mean to compete, but the damage wasn''t too great! "Even a duel, accidental accidents are tough. In the same thing? "So! It would be on a different scale! Tiggle today, he''s just shouting out loud. I''m gonna let you do that. Look at Warren, he''s just getting frustrated. "Assuming, then, that Lord Logus doesn''t mind being seriously injured? I don''t know what''s going to happen." "Goddamn it... that''s... whoa! Even in duels, accidents are normal. In the unlikely event that Logus dies, that would also be a huge pain for Heim. "If that''s not possible, isn''t fleet still good for each other? Why doesn''t the fleet accept each other? In response to Warren staring strangely, Tiggle lowers his voice and gives his answer. "So that''s a lot of damage..." "Big damage? Don''t worry about us." "It''s not your problem! It''s a matter of this damage! --¡­ a silence. Elena was listening to this conversation and noticed Tiggle''s silence. With his own mouth, he has admitted that he is inferior. Words were skilfully guided, and words were drawn out as Warren wanted to do. It would be a difference in narrative. The way Warren talks is always spoken of in nature. I guess that''s why I open my mouth to respond, too, quite honestly. "Oh. I see, I see" Warren, having heard the words, smiles the most today. "If there''s a" war difference, "there''s no choice. Indeed, there is no point in a non-competitive competition¡­ there was not enough consideration" Tiggle pondered the objection, but this was due to his own rudeness. Finally, I couldn''t open my mouth. "Hmm......! Our strength is on land. There''s no point in fighting at sea." "Yeah, I know you. King Heim." Try not to think about the fleet, and Ralph starts claiming strength on land. Warren smiled thirsty as the storyteller kept changing and not busy. "Hehe...... you bet, you bet. Because we are the kingdoms that reign on the continent." "Of course, I know you." He smiles like he can hold his opponent, and Warren answers. "Actually, we''re confident, too. Anyway, the continent Ishtal is several times the size of the surrounding continent." Even when it comes to the surrounding continents, that''s only one thing. What Warren suggests is definitely about the continent where Heim exists. "From the time His Majesty united the continent, we have also been very good at fighting on land." In addition to that, there have been demon king disturbances in the past. The knights can''t be weak. "Then even in mock warfare --" The arrowhead thing Ralph tried to suggest that he was interested in riding, even in a mock fight. "Your Majesty. I don''t know unless it''s an actual battle, such as a land battle. But mock warfare won''t be enough to show our true strength." "(b), Logus...... Well, you''re right, if you ask me." "So let''s give it another chance." It was Logus who opened his mouth. The next moment was when I tried to propose a mock fight. When Logus said this, he stopped Ralph from proposing a mock fight. Meanwhile, look at Ralph, who honestly obeyed Logus'' words, and you can see well the degree of trust he has on his way to Logus. "... ho" It''s Warren who sees it with a surprised face. Warren was going to say no, even if they suggested a mock fight. But before Ralph could suggest it, Logus went into a stop, and Warren realized one thing. ¡ª¡ª Did you see the movement of the Kingsguard and understand the power? I think I have eyes to see if I can just serve as a general. Apparently, you''re not becoming a frog in the well at Heim. ... If I could, I would have liked you to be concerned about Ain and not Wu. This is how Warren evaluated Logus. 145 End of first day. "Hmm..." Think about what Warren just showed Logus. Even if it rots, Logus is a general.... Doesn''t seem like a bad power to see the situation. Nevertheless, it seems only if the martial arts are involved, as in this case. "But if there is no simulation..." Momentum until earlier seems to have vanished, and Ralph doesn''t even try to hide his annoyance. I was thinking about what to argue with, but inside, this guy named Warren was a hassle. Had Elena come to Magna before, Heim would still have had the means to argue. But as things stand, Elena, a civilian who can also be Heim''s main force, is not in a situation where she can easily open her mouth. Some of the effects of buying Tiggle''s upset, or now that we''re close to cold treating Elena, let''s just say I''m strangling myself. Even as Warren, if the measure succeeds so far, there will be even a slight bitter laugh. Rather, it is even a clap out. "Ha... It''s a hassle." Then, with Logus pointing it out, Ralph gave it a thought. Current situation where the flow of conversation is not good for us Heim. In view of the current situation, Ralph suggested one thing. "... it will be evening soon. Let''s just say this concludes today''s meeting." When Warren heard this, he put his hand on his mouth and figured out what to do. To be clear, personally, there are still parts of the story that are missing. But if you think of it as "take it high," it''s not a bad result. I thought so, and after I got lost, I replied with my consent. Before Ralph, I never feel bad about letting him make an escape suggestion. "I understand. Well, it''s only my first day. Tomorrow, I hope it will be a fruitful meeting." When he saw Warren smiling that way, Ralph stood up vigorously and went towards the door behind him. "... we''re leaving. Tiggle." Without concealing the frustration, the door opens rampantly and walks out, making loud footsteps. "Ah... Chi, Father, go! Tiggle, for a moment, after staring at Warren, follows his father Ralph to this place. Seeing the two of them leave, not a single line of Heim rushes outside. But after all had left, Elena stopped her legs and delivered her voice toward Ishtarika. "... His Royal Highness Prince Ain. May I ask you one thing? No way, Ain''t I supposed to be able to call you. But she''s no other Krone''s mother. As Ein, it''s also true that I wanted to have a conversation. "Yes. What is it, Mr. Elena?" Ein replied to Elena with a gentle tone of voice. "... at Magna, thank you so much for your help" Ain''t thought he''d be told about Krone. Naturally, Krone himself, sitting next to him, expected that to happen, but that prediction would be betrayed. When Elena finishes delivering the words, she leaves the big conference room early enough. Ain''t heard that word before he said it back. "Hey...... hey Ain!? "--¡­ Ha!? Oh, I''m sorry. I lost my mind for a moment." Ein, who was told he was taken care of by Magna and was stiff for a moment, is shaken by Krone and returned to sanity. "What do you mean?!? I was seeing your mother in Magna!? "I don''t know! Even I said I don''t remember taking care of Elena in Magna! Ishtarika''s air is completely different from the talks we had just had. When I saw the exchange between the two of them, they all had a grin on their faces. "... you''re not lying? "I said I didn''t follow you! In the first place, he didn''t even have to hide it! Krone, who stares at Ain with his jito eyes, but keeps asking. But seeing Ain desperate to deny it, I''m starting to wonder if it''s really different. "Ha ha! Lord Krone, Mr. Ein is not lying." Warren, who was watching, sent a help ship to Ain. "Wow, Master Warren...? How do you know that? Ein was also relieved that the help ship had arrived, but he wondered why Warren had the confirmation. "Actually, me and Your Majesty. And only Lili and some of them knew that Lord Elena had come to Ishtarika." Next to Warren, who spoke like this, Silvard was nodding. "Mm-hmm. That''s what I''m talking about, Ain" "That''s what this is about... it doesn''t explain it at all." The atmosphere during the talks seems to have finally gone somewhere, and, as usual, Ishtarika''s conversation begins. When I heard that Heim''s heavy town was coming to Ishtalika, they all gave me an unexceptional look of surprise. "Heh, Your Majesty...? I didn''t hear that either." With Lloyd''s surprisingly stained expression, he speaks to Silvard. "That would be so. Anyway, I haven''t heard this story since I counted it in one hand." "Grandpa? I''m surprised you didn''t even tell Mr. Lloyd that I was seeing Mr. Elena...? Interrupting in the conversation between the two, Ein asks Silvard for an explanation. When was I, face-to-face with Elena? I wanted you to tell me that quickly. "It''s Warren. Your lord would be able to elaborate on that, wouldn''t he? "Yeah, I''ll take care of it. --¡­ Dear Ein, in the midst of your patience at Magna, did you not guide one woman to the inn? "... yeah. I did, but what happened to that guy? Krone, who was listening next door, heard of her patience and rather wanted to complain about it. But more than that, I was interested in the topic my mother was involved in. "Wearing a robe, you were sitting alone, right? "... you know more. But that fits." Actually, it was Lord Elena. "... what? I remember your patience at Magna very well. I strolled down the street and tasted many gastronomic dishes. As for the woman who led the inn, we should have met during the break, while sitting on the bench. But when they say that the woman was Elena, I have no idea why. "How could your mother leave Magna alone..." It''s an impossible story if it''s normal. Heavy towns like Elena come all the way across the ocean to Magna, that''s incredible. "Heim has been imitating what we''ve been doing. I mean, it''s a covert act. And among the candidates was Lord Elena." "Ha, Heim gave Ishtalika a spy...? Krone shows surprise in her voice. Anyway, crossing the ocean involves many dangers. The people of Ishtarika can cross safely, but that is only because there is a ship that Ishtarika is proud of. That''s why there was something close to committing suicide that I felt. "Seems like the adventurers also hired a lot of them, but the boat the adventurers were on was overthrown, and only two of them arrived in Ishtarika. One of them is Lord Elena." "Master Warren? So what the hell is the other one..." "The other one means asylum from Heim. As I''m sure you both know, the exiles and Lord Elena came to Ishtarika on the same boat." Hearing that, Ain and Krone were hazy. Indeed, there was one person who had been displaced. On the way home from Magna, this is what Krone told Ain. I never imagined Elena would have come with that exile. "Well, more than that... what do you mean, Ain! From there, why would Ain''t show your mother... Huh! I understand some of the story. Krone stuffs into Ain again. I approached him to tighten Ain''s arm for the good of sitting next to him. "So... so! I didn''t know! Ain makes excuses for Krone, who looks hasty, in an imperative manner. "It''s just that I''ve been taking a break since I finished eating and walking. That''s when I talked to him because I heard him in trouble." Magna that day was showing more than a festival crowd. Many of the inns are full, and it''s hard to get a room. "Look, we''re talking about me and your mother going, so the Magna crowd was amazing, too." "... yeah. I know that." "So, I''m not guilty either... but I feel sorry for you. ''Cause you do, don''t you? I''m the reason Magna''s so crowded." If you''re a regular magna, you don''t have a hard time preparing an inn. For that reason, Ain''t was the reason why we couldn''t take the inn. "So I introduced the inn because it looked like I was in trouble.... that''s why" "... yeah. I know Ain''t told you he showed your mother around without knowing." Ein didn''t know that was Elena at the time. If I had known, I would have done enough to bring him back to the king''s capital. "So... Mr. Warren. Can you tell me a little more? Too little information. I don''t know." In trouble, I spoke to Warren. Again, too little information as Ein. Warren then hears Ain''s voice and mouths the answer with a gracious look. "How could she have returned safely to Heim when I knew about Lord Elena... right? "Yeah, I can''t help but notice that." If Warren had been informed, normally, he would have stopped returning to Heim. But I guess he didn''t stop about Elena. That''s why the information about Elena is something that Ein and the others don''t know much about. "I had a little idea." --... I knew it. There''s no way Warren is just returning a human from an enemy country. If that was Krone''s mother, I think she had warmth and care, but still wasn''t uncomfortable planting anything. "To accomplish that, I gave Lord Elena a tour of Magna and sent Lili to accomplish it" "Did you make it? To the words, Ain raised a voice of surprise. "I''m sorry, but I used Heim''s thoughts the other way around. You may resent Lord Krone, but he used Lord Elena." "... use your mother? "Yes, Lord Elena has been sent in by Haim as a secret detective. So we let Lili guide us and inspect battleships and such. And the result of using it is what we achieved earlier." The look of Warren with a bitter laugh and a slight apology. Krone and Ein listen quietly and wait for Warren''s words. "Haim''s civilian head. That is Lord Elena. Let me seal that mouth before it adversely affects Ishtarika" Seeing Warren speak pale, Ain and Krone both begin to understand, little by little. "Lord Elena was a loyal minister to Heim. So you will certainly report what you saw in Ishtarika. Anyway, if you don''t report it, you''ll be a rebel minister." Reasons such as Warren may resent himself are gradually revealed. "That''s what I knew. Once you see our power, Lord Elena will surely try to make it easy. I''m going to tell Princes Tiggle what he thinks." Ein, who knew Tiggle''s character, understood that more than Krone. Even if it were Elena, if she said anything against her will about Ishtarika, she would be treated somewhat coldly. "After that, you know you don''t have to talk anymore, do you? --... Lord Krone. Do you resent me? ¡­¡­ Having finished listening to Warren, Krone nodded a few times with a strange look on her face. Then, after breathing heavily, he turns to Warren. "No, I will not resent you. I''m here to spy on you. It''s worse if I show you a gap." "... ho" Hearing it, Warren leaks an exclamation. Krone''s answer was the best answer for him. "Nevertheless, Mr. Warren. At least you could have told me when you got home from Magna..." "Yeah, I thought about that, too. But this meeting wasn''t that far away, so I was wondering if it would upset me." "... it''s okay, Ain. Maybe if I''d listened earlier, I''d have been upset too." Anyway, I haven''t seen my mother in years, so even if I ask abruptly, I get upset about just Krone. For that reason, I was glad to hear it now. But I don''t know, Lord Warren. "Hmm? What is it, Lord Lloyd?" Put your arms together and talk to Warren in an unconvincing manner. "Is a woman named Elena, who I was listening to, what could be called a trump card taken to Heim? Then doesn''t it make sense to treat him cold like this? Lloyd told the obvious story. But I didn''t understand what Heim thought when he did it. "... why I was able to treat Lord Elena cold. I think for two reasons." Then Warren gets up and moves on to the desk to move the place so that everyone can see their faces. "I thought the first was about sea crystals. That is a substitute we wanted so much that we wanted secrecy. That''s why I slept off the coast of Haim, so that''s why I was able to be strong." Stand up one index finger and talk to everyone, Warren. "The supply from Euro is lubrication. The next few decades will be enough to ensure you don''t have to worry about depletion. Moreover, the development of new technologies is well under way, so relying on sea crystals is expected to gradually decrease." In the unlikely event that there were not enough sea crystals desperately enough, Ishtarika would have had some fractures as well. But as it stands, none of it was necessary. "Heim doesn''t know any more about it. Therefore, I was wondering if Lord Elena would have been confident in this meeting, even if he had not been the main one." "Hmm... I see. But it would still be the pinnacle of stupidity." In the end, it would be the effect of being a frog in the well on the continent. I don''t have the experience to fight it, maybe that''s what this is all about. "So, what''s the other reason? "Hmm...... Another reason?" When I put my hand on my mouth, Warren started choosing words carefully. It''s rare how he looks like this. "... we (Heim) will not be killed. It must be such a relief." There is only one thing that the word means. Ishtarika does not carry out pre-emptive attacks. Because Heim, like a fanatic, believes in it. "The first day of the talks was not a bad outcome for me either. ¡­ therefore, the presence of His Majesty is not required for tomorrow''s talks" Second, Warren made a difference to the flow of conversation. It was an unclear word, but Lloyd and Silvard realize its sincerity. "... Warren. Should I put the rest in my mouth?" Silvard looked magical and asked Warren. "No, Your Majesty has nothing to say. All you have to do is tell me to leave tomorrow''s meeting to me." "Then I will be present..." "Lord Lloyd is fine, too. If you will always be beside His Majesty, so be it." But looking at this, Ain''t and Krone, and the three of Chris who were quiet, don''t know what the situation is. It seemed to me that the only three people who understood each other were Silvard, Lloyd, and Warren. "Let me come at tomorrow''s meeting and break that absolute peace of mind. So please wait for your report on board." Warren''s voice made him feel more cut than ever before. 146 The messenger has been driven back. And after Warren finishes his talk, Silvard opens his mouth. "Well, isn''t it time for us to go back to the ship? Good time, let''s have a meal and a break." If you''re aware, it''s a really good time. Usually it''s around the time I''m in my dinner seat, and when I notice that, I realize that everyone was hungry. I was never aware that the air of the talks was affecting me. However, it was also natural to be aware of the situation when it was so calming. And to cut Silvado up, Ishtarika''s line was to follow this great conference room. The atmosphere of the island runs out of exactly what the South has to say. White sandy beaches on trees characteristic of warm areas. I also got a different impression of Magna dyeing the sea plains. Even if you skip the name of the meeting, it''s the kind of place you want to take a trip to. The appearance of the lined Ishtarika fleet also creates a unique atmosphere. "Hmmm...... what do you want me to do tomorrow" When Ain shrugged like this, two people walking beside him reacted to it. "... yeah. We were supposed to be there, too." "In my case, it is Ain''s escort, so I will always follow..." Because it''s about the talks. It was Warren''s word that Ein and the others were supposed to attend the appointment, which was no longer necessary. If this happened, I was almost unsure what to do with that free time. "If you don''t have anything at all to do, why don''t I play with the twins for you? You''ve escorted me this far. I think I can give it to you." Seeing Ain''t in trouble, Krone suggested. "Right. I think that''s okay, too." Then, hearing that, Chris also speaks out in agreement. "Uh...... Sure, that''s not bad either" I''ve come to talk to you, and sometimes I wonder if that''s okay, but it would be more effective than doing nothing. Having thought about it, Ein recalls today''s meeting. "No, that was a brilliant suicide bomber." Ain''s face, who spoke this way as he stared at the sunset, has such a tender look, like seeing something smiling. "Is this about the Third Prince? "King Heim, too, but mainly a third prince, I guess" Hearing Ain''s words, Krone and Chris grin. "How well do you think today''s meeting is working? "Aren''t you already broken about half of it? "Right...... I think that''s about it too." Talks on the first day, asking for opinions on the outcome. If you break half in a day, let''s say it''s a good enough achievement. "And then yes. As Warren said, I feel safe¡­ I think that''s the last fort." Ishtarika does not carry out a pre-emptive attack. It is the people of the Haim royal family who consider it an absolute relief. If we change the way we say it, we can also say that we are using it. "Well, I know how you feel. I don''t know how to say that, but we Ishtarika have made our own decisions." If you say it''s a gap, it''s not like Ein doesn''t understand it. From a royal standpoint, it can be difficult to speak of it. "... What the hell does Master Warren intend to do?" As we were having a conversation, Chris shrugged like this. Indeed, Warren declared to everyone that he would try to break that peace of mind. Ain''t no one in that seat, but I''m just wondering how the hell you''re going to break that peace of mind. "Mr. Krone. Mr. Krone, do you have any idea what Master Warren would do? "... sorry. Actually, I don''t really get it either." The only two people I knew were Silvard and Lloyd. Ein and the three of them don''t get it. "Master Warren has declared that I think I will bring the results back..." The three of us talked, but we didn''t know what the means were. But Warren, who is nothing else, declared it, so I''m not going to doubt it. "In the meantime, let''s get tired on the boat. I''ve been in talks since I was bright, so I don''t get sick." As the three speak, they come to the front of Princess Olivia. The outcome of the first day''s talks was excellent. Ain''t got a bad look on their face and they were able to come back to the ship. Warren is the only one on the second day heading to the talks, but I''m sure he''ll be fine. Such reassurance surrounded Ein and the others. Two people were waiting for Ains back on the ship: Olivia and Martha. When we all have dinner in Olivia''s room, calm time finally arrives. Chris and Krone returned to their rooms from an early hour and Martha also left the room. Ein was still beside Olivia, so only Ain and Olivia remain in this room. ¡ª¡ª Just in time. When Ain thinks so, he asks Olivia what she was wondering. "Mother. May I ask you one thing? "Yes. I wonder what? Even with abrupt questions, Olivia replied in a good mood. "... if it''s hard to answer, I''m fine, but I wonder why your mother was so calm..." Even after reaching the island, Olivia was always calm. Anyway, there are Logus and Grint so close right now. Even so, I wondered why he was not upset at all. "Heh heh... if you think of something, you know what?" I was relieved that Olivia didn''t offend me. Until earlier, she sat face to face, but Olivia moved her seat next to Ain. Olivia, who is still beautiful today, is also beautiful to do on foot. "It doesn''t matter anymore." "Nothing to do with it...? "Yeah, yeah." They say it has nothing to do with it, and Ain waits for the next word. "Round hearts, they''re not my family. Besides, I''m not even a beloved Ishtarikan. So I''m sure it doesn''t matter anymore... it feels that way." Speak of Olivia, called the Virgin, whose charity is given, in no way unlimited. There were times when I knew better that I had lost my love for Heim. That''s when you get into Princess Olivia in the harbor town. Princess Olivia is sailing to the port town of Roundheart. The inhabitants of the port town who moved to it were raising their voices to rely on Olivia. But Olivia never responded to the voice and only cared about Ain''s condition. By then, I guess the love toward Heim had completely disappeared. "If something weird happens in the talks and Ain''t feeling bad about them, I''ll feel bad about them, too. But if they ask me if I have any special feelings because they''re here... there''s not a bit of that." Olivia smiled like trouble and said this to Ain. If we are to sum up Olivia''s words today, the Roundheart humans are not so different from the rest of Heim''s people. This would be the case. That''s why there was nothing special to think about, whether Logus or Grint came. "Ain''t Ain''t you ever had a voice in today''s meeting? "¡­" Over there "looked surprised, but I didn''t have anything to say." "Hehe. Ain''t been so big and splendid. It''s natural to be surprised." There were times when Logus spoke, but he didn''t have a conversation with Ain. If so, the only reaction Ain saw was the expression he was surprised at. "Actually, after Ain and I went to the meeting, there was a round-heart on my ship." "Huh... ho, is that true? "Yeah, it''s true.... he sent a messenger to talk to me." ¡ª¡ª Now what... Ein was not allowed to do what Logus did. I''m curious about what you want to talk about, but I don''t feel good about being approached that way. "The Kingsguard drove me back, but I hear the messenger said that." "It''s natural to be driven back." "Yeah, right. Besides, I didn''t want to talk about it, so either way, the results are the same." But still, Olivia always seemed in a good mood. Why are you in such a good mood when you say something unpleasant happened to you? "... Mother. How can you be in such a good mood when you say that happened? "Oh. Didn''t you even know it was that simple? Olivia then, daring to turn her hand around Ain''s head, hugs him against his chest and strokes his head. "It''s easy. ¡­ so if Ein is beside me, it''s such a small thing to take care of Heim" Listens to the words as Olivia''s sweet scent and her head clasps to a warm sensation. The embarrassment and various emotions swirl, but Olivia strokes me with something like drugs at any time. "Sa... Exactly, I''m a little embarrassed..." "Yes. She''s a good girl, Ein" Ein is Olivia''s chest and leaks her words in embarrassment. After this, Ein will remain stroked for some time. Until Olivia felt better, she would shut up and entrust herself. The next morning. Warren is on his way to the big conference room after finishing his assignment for the talks. "Lili, are you done with your schedule? "Ha. All without delay" In fact, uniforms exist in the hidden populations Warren has. A robe that covers the entire body in black is an easy outfit to understand, but there was such a thing once. Ten or so others dressed in their robes have followed Warren in addition to Lili. "Time to whistle is complete, isn''t it? "No problem" "Yep. Fine. I intend to leave the third day of the talks to Lord Krone. ¡­ Trouble is, you want to end it within today." A line of Ishtarika that looks so lonely compared to the face of the first day. Because Warren was the only one who could be called Heavy Town, and he said he was going alone. "My lord, you can only do this because of Ein''s influence..." As Lili spoke to Warren, Warren nodded at it as well. "Yeah, you''re right. This is a means of choosing because Ein has been called a hero and has earned enough recognition to stand alongside His Majesty the First." "According to what I''ve heard, anything, the Duke of Vols is also a proponent" "The friendship between your son, Lord Leonard, and Ain is profound. With all that influence, the Duke of Forth seems to be a proponent." "I see. It''s great." Then, as Warren retrieved a piece of paperwork while walking, he handed it to Lili. "What''s this? "Proponents and dissidents. And it''s the distribution of those who can''t say either." Lili, hearing it, turns her gaze to the paper handed to her. "... the proponents of Magna and Wang Capital stand out. Is Magna, in particular, pretty much the whole thing in favor" "This is the result of our research last spring. It''s not publicly available, so it''s in the form of a hypothetical answer." "If so, could Magna''s ratio be more skewed? "That will certainly happen. Recent gathering of tree plantings in Magna¡­ with its influence, there will be more voices for Ein" When Ain planted the tree, the story of creating a large ripple tree spread instantly. Such, the King Prince, who also gives the grace of the earth. The story of Ain, which was popular from the beginning, could not have been untold. "¡­ medium, it was an interesting material" Lili returns the finished paper to Warren. "Isn''t that right? It can also be used at these times, so information has never crossed a lot." Warren talks with pleasure and shows her how upset she is. "Lili. I''ll tell you one thing" "Your Excellency''s words, and I will carve them into this breast." Answering like this, Lili waits for Warren''s next word. Then Warren, who stopped, said this to Lili. "A martial officer is a symbol of the strength of that country. And it''s the job of a civilian to let him know how strong he is." ¡ª¡ª Of course, I have other work to do. Warren told Lili about the side of the clerk. Then about an hour later, a line of heims comes to the big conference room. But when they saw the Warrens on the other side, they gave a bewildered look at the intimidation they''d never felt. While showing confusion, the heavy towns of Heim also take their seats. There was already the same paperwork that Warren showed Lili, and everyone took it and looked through. ... In the meantime, only a small, thin crate was placed in Tiggle''s seat. "It''s Warren. What''s with the box you put in my seat?" Dew your guard and ask Warren about Tiggle. "You can open it. Rest assured. Just because you open it, doesn''t mean there will be any harm to Heim or harm to you." When Tiggle heard it, he turned to Ralph, who was beside him. Ralph then calls the knight of the escort and gives instructions to open the box. "There. Open this box and show me." "Huh... Ha! For a moment, you show confusion, but you can''t imitate disobedience to orders. As the knight approached the side of Tiggle, he laid his hands on the crate. "Warren...... you! What are you gonna do, show me something like this! Tiggle looks at the open crate and notices what was in it. Then he uttered his dissatisfaction out loud, not understanding the meaning of it at all. 147 Well, Im keeping my word. Hearing Tiggle''s surprised voice, Heim''s heavy towns glance at the contents of the box in a hurry. "... it''s Warren. What the hell are you doing? Ralph, who doesn''t want to meet, looks at Warren like he''s staring. "In case you''re not happy with my words, use them." "And even if they tell me to use it... What are you..." As Ralph put it, its contents were full of unexpectedness. It''s something I''m used to seeing if it''s not in these places, but even if they give me something like this, I can''t grasp its intentions. "... Lord Warren. Excuse me, but I don''t know what this product is intended for either. Could you tell me?" Then Elena opens her mouth and asks about the product. "Hmm? Lord Elena, have you never seen that? "Yes, no. Of course I''ve seen it. Whatever this is..." Elena continues and asks Warren. It was Elena who was supposed to have been cold, but this is how he thanked Warren for asking. "This is a" knife "¡­ That''s right, should I call it Ishtarika stuff, it looks pretty good to you." What was in the box was just a knife. If it adds words, it''s a knife that seems sharp and luxurious. "Oh! That''s Lord Elena. As I said, it was a craftsman''s dish, and we''ll cover the sharpness, right? "... so I was wondering if you could tell me what it means to have handed this to us" Elena''s frank feeling is that it''s tiring to talk to Warren. That doesn''t mean Warren has a bad personality, it''s just about that unique story haul. For one thing, it''s so hateful to make an appointment to fall in love. "It''s easy. If you''re not convinced by my story at today''s meeting, you can use it. It means." When he says so, Warren claims his left breast. "Here it is. If you give me a stab here, you Heims might be able to take a different path. That''s what I''m saying." What are you talking about? A line of Heim thinks of these things without exception. Even if suddenly they give you a knife and tell you to use it if you''re not convinced, will there be anyone who can understand that word? "... we need to use this knife. Is that possible? "Come on, what do you think? If necessary, I was wondering if that would depend on Heim''s reply.... Come on, Please take a seat. Let''s start today''s talks. " After that, he didn''t seem willing to reply anymore. Tiggle and Ralph, even though they don''t know what it means, don''t like the fact that the story doesn''t go on, and take their seats according to Warren''s words. Elena, dissatisfied, later sat down in her seat. "It''s Warren. Looks like you''re the only one left, but you''re gonna start a conversation? Ralph opens his mouth and points out that the heavy town on Ishtarika''s side is the only one with Warren. I was also concerned about the black mob behind it, but I thought it might be as an escort, and didn''t point out anything about it. "Yep. I''m the only one from Ishtarika who talks today." "... I''ve been thinking about it since yesterday, don''t you lick us too much? To his too arrogant attitude, Ralph also exposed his frustration. But still, Warren doesn''t show any willingness to intervene. "Unfortunately, I''m not licking it" "Hmm. I don''t know...! Besides, if you''re not licking, what do you think?" --¡­ So let me tell you something. When Warren said so, for the first time, he turned a hostile glance. I''ve never seen him like this before, and that''s how he looked like he''d never even seen Ain or Silvered. "It''s not even friendship, it''s just an understated opponent. Know that your Majesty and Ein are not even present." A man named Warren, who Elena or Tiggle thinks, is always calm and settled, and doesn''t put hostility on the surface. Now, he thought of himself as a pureblooded civilian, hiding his sword in conversation. Even so, Warren''s glance, which I showed earlier, was fierce as a demon, illuminating us as if we had come to hunt ourselves. Disoriented by its power and words, Ralph can only open and close his mouth. But Elena, who returned to sanity one foot away, reacted to Warren''s words. "Lord Warren. ¡­ Your statement feels that some seers are looking for war. That''s something we should avoid because of Istarian culture and philosophy." With perseverance, he throws a reaction to Warren''s words. But still, there was no sign that his condition would ease. "In some cases, I was wondering if there was any way to do that. I hope that won''t be such an inconvenient situation." "Huh... Wow, Lord Warren...!? ¡ª¡ª Worst reply. That''s the answer I least wanted to hear. Feeling strong? No, you''re not. I''m sure what Warren is showing Heim right now is the strength of a country called Ishtalika. Even if you say that word, you can do it because you are confident that the other person will be frightened, a response allowed only to the strong. Elena changed her mind. The old man in front of you is not just an old man. It is a symbol of strength for a great power called Ishtarika. "I''ll say it again. Isn''t the words of the first Ishtalika king above all to be obeyed by you Ishtalika!? Elena continues to interact with Warren because Tiggle and Ralph were no longer able to open their mouths. But I also feel that Elena is getting more upset. This flow is very bad, something needs to be done...... Yes, I moved desperately through my head. Ishtarika is the limit of patience. And Heim believed too much that Ishtalika would not launch a pre-emptive strike. I know it''s been a long time since I believed in something convenient, but when I got here, I had to rely on it. "" Not yet, "because I haven''t been in that kind of situation. --¡­¡­ First of all, could you look through the material you put in your seat? Let me be a little proud of you." Hearing it, the heavy towns of Heim took the paper in their hands, without exception. What it says is where it says yes and where it says no. At the end of the day, layers that cannot be said to be either of them are put together. "¡­ can you explain this material? I only had a bad feeling about it, but Elena asks Warren for an explanation. "Yeah, of course. ¡­ it was the nobles of Ishtarika who answered the contents of the dossier. Isn''t it brilliant? Elena turns her gaze back on the paper again when she hears it. Were you prepared with such materials? Stop it, I don''t even want to see which one prevails. But still, you can''t just not look at what''s written on the paper. Elena glances over what''s written on the paper so she can eat in. Submission of materials for this time. Written are the letters in favor and the letters in opposition. But the numbers are clearly skewed. This material goes hand in hand with Warren''s earlier attitude. The sentiment of the Ishtarikas for Heim, a line of Heim, felt that it had been poked at. "Just what do you think about Master Ain? I just asked that, but the interesting numbers went up inside." While listening to Warren, a line of Heim stares at the material as it eats in. Among other things, Elena immediately understood what was written. That was the worst part. "E, Elena. Is this... the number of proponents and dissidents about attacking Heim...? "Now Lord Warren has spoken out about the King Prince Ain, so I thought you might be right..." Ain''t a hero to the people of Magna. And the Wang capital is a natural area, even if Ain''t Royalty is popular. The fact that these two cities are flying through is a palpable consequence. "¡­ the port town of Magna. And the nobles of the king''s capital are more than seventy percent in favor." Warren seemed to keep picking words. That would be the case, too. Depending on how you say it, you can deny all the words of the first Ishtarika king. "The material is from a year ago. Magna in particular, but perhaps that number is also bouncing. Anyway, Ein''s popularity rises." Hero of the Sea Dragon Crusade. The hero can''t be unpopular with the local Magna people. "Stay...! Which of us is considered offensive! "Oh, you''ve changed your story. But about that... Hmm... about that." Hearing Tiggle''s voice, he showed Warren how he thought for a moment. Have you changed your mind? But ruthlessly, Hym can''t afford to worry about it right now. Now I''m just gonna do everything I can to end this story. "If you think about it, you''ve broken a bond. And it is a response to those who draw the blood of the Royal Isthtarian family. If I may add, may I add the matter of Prince Tiggle in Euro to the reference?" Elena holds her head. If they point that out, they can''t argue with anything. Breaking the covenant is a decision hit, but I can''t help but do so with respect to the two that follow, and depending on the recipient. Rather, because it''s just been missed so far. "Did King Ishtarika think that was an act of aggression!? "No. As it stands, it''s not your idea." "Huh...! Isn''t it just the nobles! Then it''s easy, if King Ishtarika doesn''t want it... Huh! Tiggle was still strong. Meanwhile, as Elena, I want to give up everything. If there''s just one part that''s been missed so far, and it gets out this way, I can''t even find the answer to what to argue with. "I will tell you about the right of Warren to order. Essentially, it is the second authority after the throne or the king prince. If we can move the fleet, we also have the authority to organize it." Before answering Tiggle, Warren mouths the words pale. "The words of His Majesty the First are very heavy. So, if you have to, just" me "should be the poison." --... Oh, Lord Warren sucks today. Warren says all the things Elena can think about and doesn''t want to hear. I understood the sincerity of the word now, and Elena''s thoughts were decided. There''s only one thing we can do. "Fortunately, there is His Royal Highness Prince Wang. If I were to become Ishtarika''s poison, you would purify it." The appearance of Ain by the back of his brain. When I think of the proud King Prince, Warren only smiles for a moment. "Lord Elena. You understand what this poison means, don''t you? "... I don''t want to understand, but I did" "Ha... that''s fine" I guess that means the bumps are coming around. Heim came free, the twisted one. "With my command," if I had to, "I could be poison." I haven''t made a clear statement, but this is a threat. Warren, who didn''t even like these threats, finally stripped his fangs. In the first place, it wasn''t a strange story to be attacked at the time of the breach of a covenant. "Right...... So the royals aren''t here today." Elena shrugged like this and understood what Warren meant by what she had just done alone. At the end of the day, what Warren talks about is gray close to black. Because of those circumstances, I''m guessing he didn''t bring the Silvers. "That said, I was wondering if it would be our pre-emptive attack. Anyway, Heim has a past like I told him earlier. The time has slipped, but it''s a story you can''t complain about being attacked.... don''t you think so, Lord Elena" Elena got lost in the answer. If we affirm that, we will acknowledge our deeds as evil. And if you deny it, Heim will do the same thing again as before. "But. There''s something I need to tell you that I couldn''t do without it." This is the first time Warren has had a tender look in a long time. A salty relief was made to the facial expressions. With the situation getting dangerous, Ralph and Tiggle left everything to Elena. As for Elena, if this were to happen, I wanted you to leave everything to me from the beginning... I feel that way. "That would make it easier for you...... is that what you mean? "Yeah, of course. Even for me, it would be easier if it could be done in peace..." What a dubious word. Because this is how they put a loose end to the habit of lining up threatening complaints. "May I ask your terms? "I''m in awe. Now let me tell you the terms." When Warren says so, he confirms a line of heims from end to end. After seeing the look on everyone''s face, when Elena and the others made him recruit the creeps, he finally gave the answer. "First, the first. Please completely cut off contact with us. That would also be of the same significance via our friendly country Euro. When it''s broken, now it''s time to" handle "it as an aggressive act." It''s a natural demand. Elena will be relieved because we could have assumed so far. You just have to stay out of it with Ishtarika, that''s all, you have to do something to make him protect you. "So, of course, Prince Tiggle will give up on Lord Krone." "Oh... I can''t do that! What have I been working for¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" "That''s not what I should think, so please think in Heim. ¡­ and Lord Krone has decided on the future." "The future is set...? Warren''s words sound like mermaid singing. Listening to that voice deprives you of consciousness, as if your spirit had been confused. --¡­ Tiggle waited still for Warren''s words. "Your Majesty and we have decided to keep an eye on the two of you. Therefore, we do not imitate the kind of laying in" Speaking vaguely, but explaining it that far, Warren coughs and changes the story. Warren''s words. Elena understands the sincerity of it as being about getting along with Ain. But now, there''s something more important than that story. "Next, you will have an inviolable treaty with Euro. I want to avoid any trouble, so thank you. As for this one, it doesn''t mean don''t have anything to do with Euro. It just means you shouldn''t commit an infringing act." This is a story I don''t really want to snort about. In the unlikely event of trouble with Euro, Heim will not be able to leave strongly. That''s a painful story to be honest. But there''s no reason not to snort. "Finally. Is it still an apology? To that voice, Ralph reacted piquely to his body. "Just apologize, just apologize. ¡­ I think it would be better if you wrote a piece of paper." "... you''re asking me to apologize, aren''t you? "Yep. Yes... is there a problem? "Kee, you asked me to bow my head to the king... that''s what I''m saying! Ralph stood up, beating his desk vigorously and unwilling to hide his frustration. Then, from the outside of the great conference room, a whistle was heard. "... what''s that noise now?" It rang loud inside, so Ralph listens to the sound as well. When you hear that, it''s Elena who makes a stiff face. Forgetting that Ralph was opening his mouth, Elena asks Warren in a hurry. "Wow, Lord Warren......! What if, in the sound of Ishtarika''s fleet...? "You''re right. It means a few things, but" Lord, "it''s a signal when the fleet sails." --¡­¡­ some, meaning? If so, we haven''t decided to sail yet? Elena stares straight at Warren when she has pale expectations. "... What the hell does the sound mean now? Early on, you can''t be played by Warren. Before I got flirted with that word play, I had to ask what it meant first. "Unfortunately, you are not obliged to answer" But Warren''s reply was heartless. Sure enough, you don''t have to answer that. And even that attitude was acceptable to Warren, the prime minister of the great Ishtarika. "Damn... I sure am...! Tiggle and Logus changed their expressions when they saw how Elena was doing. What I wish for is that it''s not a sailing whistle. But Warren doesn''t say the answer. "No way. It''s Warren. Lord... fleet...! Ralph realizes the seriousness of the matter and dyes his face bright blue. Naturally, Ralph is also confirming Ishtarika''s fleet, so if you hear that fleet move, it wasn''t about cold sweat. "... I''m talking to myself, basically, I''m going to need a signal from the commander. So if you seal that commander''s mouth, the fleet will stop moving. ¡­ for example, using that knife, etc., to stop the other person from breathing" Meaning that the knife was placed. I understood that with Heim. In case you use that knife to cut to Warren, it will be a clear hostility and Ishtarika can take down Heim without worrying about anything. "If you will heed my wishes, let Ishtarika as well as Heim be a happy outcome" It would also be nice to fight Ishtarika''s fleet and cut it in the front. But if you do, don''t think about winning. ... I mean, there''s only one way for Heim to survive. It''s about meeting Warren''s demands. "... Ku... Ki, you...! "Father, what the hell can I do...! Ralph and Tiggle''s parents and children turn their hateful eyes to Warren. But as usual, Warren doesn''t seem to care at all. "E, Elena......! Elena in trouble. Ralph finally begs Elena for help in a pitiful voice. But as Elena, there can''t be a way to crack this situation open. Moreover, there is no way to ascertain whether the whistle sounds as a signal to sail. Let''s say it rang on another errand, for example. That way, you don''t have to panic this far. But if it wasn''t haphazard. The thing Heim pays for will be big enough to lose the country. "¡­ Your Majesty. I can only accept the words of Lord Warren." In my heart I understood. Neither Tiggle nor Ralph wanted to understand that the only way left was to do so, but they knew. And when Elena tells them a word of the rest, they snort at the words without strength. "... Warren, let''s drink that condition. So stop the fleet... Huh! "Chi, Father..." "Fool! Tiggle, you keep your head down too...! The appearance of a king of one country bowing his head. That''s the first time I''ve seen it even with Elena and the others. For a moment everyone, though taken aback, Elena, Logus, and Grint bowed their heads without exception. Then a little while later, Ralph and Tiggle fill out the paperwork that Warren wanted. As for the apology, it''s all autographed by the two of us. The two of them have never tasted such humiliation before in their lives. He put so much effort into his mouth that his teeth were about to crack. "... Hmm! That''s all right, Warren! Tiggle handing in the completed form so as to throw it away. Ralph is already sitting in his seat looking bored, looking like everything doesn''t matter. "... hmm, hmm" Warren glances over the paper he''s been given and makes sure there''s no mistake. Even that appearance was so hateful that I wanted to kill it. "Yep. Fine. Good luck. Tomorrow we will receive the Book of Apologies when His Majesty is also present." "Huh... chip! Tiggle returns to his seat, making sure Warren is convinced. Elena, who saw it, told Warren about the fleet. "So, Lord Warren. The fleet is¡­ --" ... and about the moment Elena tried to talk about. Elena''s voice, which is also heard, echoes in the big conference room. "My lord, I''ve come to the report" It was Lili who blocked Elena''s words. How could you... Elena stares at Lili with tears. "Yes. What is it? "Ha.... I''m here to report the Fleet whistle because" Safety Confirmation "is over." --... Huh? Hear Lili''s words and Elena shows a decent face. "That was above all. Was there no problem? "Yes, one thing, no problem" Wait, what are you two talking about? Elena cares about the two of them talking, but she doesn''t stop opening her mouth. "Hey, wait a minute......! So the whistle just sounded..." "... yeah." Occasionally, I was ordering you to make a safety check this morning. " --to uuuuuuuuuu. I''m in trouble, I''m in trouble. Lili, standing next to Warren, showed her tongue out, pero, against Elena. "You can''t be. Ugh! ''Cause just now Lord Warren... is..." Elena noticed at this moment. At the end of the day, it was a setup. Heim... and Elena lost a psychological battle with Warren. I''ve never felt so sorry for Elena either. "No way, Warren. I can''t believe you''re letting the fleet sail..." Hearing a conversation between Elena and Warren, Tiggle pinched her mouth. "There can''t be. If you do that, you can''t just do it. Besides, the cost won''t be stupid either, so you just want to avoid it..." Ho, ho, and laugh, laughing fun at Warren. "For once, however, Haim gave me this promise. In the unlikely event that something is to be broken, your Majesty''s own orders will allow you to attack Heim without worrying about anything next." Whatever the shape, Heim agreed. In addition to completely cutting off from Ishtarika, national traffic via Euro will also be sealed. In addition, I promised to apologize. If we''re going to break this now, it''s time to talk about... For Ishtalika, Heim agreed to a promise to Warren. That fact was what mattered above all else. Anyway, with that fact, there is no greater name for Ishtarika. "Oh, my...! --This raccoon...! Tiggle leaned down and slapped his desk hard. I just get discouraged by the fact that I''ve been in charge for two days in a row. "Heh, heh! But Ishtarika is full of noisy people! I didn''t know you were all those who wanted to fight us like this......! "Hmm...? No. It seems to be misunderstood, but its pro- and dissident... --" "Hey, Ain. What are these paper numbers? Change of place, a room in Princess Olivia. There, Ain and Krone were both enjoying a break from work. "Hmm...? Oh, you mean the paper? You gave it to me this morning before Mr. Warren went to the meeting." What Krone had in his hand was the same paperwork Warren took to the big conference room. However, seeing that it says yes or no, Krone is interested in what material it is. "Oddly enough, there are many proponents of Magna and Wangdu, but what do you mean? "... I''m a little embarrassed." When Krone asks him, Ain opens his mouth in illumination. "About my reign, is it to speed up the time or not? I think I''ve been asking around for opinions." "Oh, you are" "He thinks it''s not a bad time for Grandpa to leave and rest, and Mr. Warren was looking into it. I can''t tell you publicly because that''s what I''m talking about." In other words, many nobles were in favor of Ein taking the throne, and they also welcomed it sooner. What Warren wants to brag about is also an understandable story. "Hmm...... but you''re so popular, if Ain''t" Seeing Krone approaching in a good mood, Ein also adds more illumination. By the way, even with regard to the opposition, it is not an opinion that separately denies Ein''s reign. The current state of affairs, the fact that Silvado is magnificent and the popularity also affects him, will not bother to speed up Ein''s reign. That''s what I mean. "You don''t have to light it up anymore." The only line of Heim was being danced by Warren again. What they thought about the dossier was the story of whether the Ishtalikas were in favor of attacking Heim. But in reality, we''re talking about Ein''s reign. "As it were, well, I''m glad, huh? "Hehe...... I''m glad Ain''t been admired." In other words, at the end of the talks, if we were to use a knife to attack as well, Ishtarika, without going against the words of the first king of Ishtarika, had become a mystery that Heim had been attacked. By now, in the big conference room, Tiggle, who heard about it, had gone into the floor, but these two had no reason to know. 148 The Lord of the Round Heart. "Damn! A fisted tiggle against a tree growing on the island. Even the view dyed red at sunset was unpleasant for Tiggle today. "Damn... damn...! The thing that pissed me off the most was that I was afraid of Ishtarika. Because they tasted the fear of death for stripping their fangs. "... Logus! "Ha." Tiggle then spoke to Logus as he thought. "A man named Lloyd who was there yesterday...... You can beat that man! "... and you say? "Don''t ask me what I know! I hear you can beat that man if you compete with your sword! Logus gets stuck in words. The opponent is the Marshal of Ishtarika. He didn''t even show one end of that power, but if you look at the movements of the Kingsguard knights, at least, he would be a few steps above that Kingsguard. In retrospect, isn''t it the person Grint was played with that Lloyd''s son? Grint also has the skill of being a born saint, or, in Heim, a man of strength second only to Logus and some. If I heard that Grint was the father of the other person who was played, Logus didn''t seem like an easy opponent either. But I wonder if I can be honest with you. Tiggle''s mental situation is extremely bad right now. In addition to bowing his head to Ishtarika, he will never be able to have an edge with Krone again. Because of those facts, Tiggle is showing the biggest restlessness ever. "Unfortunately, what would His Highness Tiggle like in that case? Grint looks at Logus worried. In the meantime, Logus asked what he was looking for first, choosing the words. "It''s decided! I want to at least blow a bubble! We will have to defeat the mightiest knight of Ishtarika and show our strength too! ¡ª¡ª Again, that sort of thing. But as for Logus, that didn''t seem to make any sense if he could win. Assuming that even if Logus could beat Lloyd, even in a mock fight between knights, it probably wouldn''t be a battle. The Knights of Ishtarika felt that they were knights organized so far and had strength. "... Lord Warren said no. I mean, Your Highness Tiggle, ask for it again... is that what you intend to do? "Ah! That''s about it, even he''ll think again! It was not only Logus who had blood on Tiggle''s head, but Elena and Grint also guessed it. "Your Highness! If you can''t accept my father, now is the time for me to take that man named Dill...! "... no. I just want to ask Logus for this one." You still lack strength. Tiggle suppresses feelings that are likely to be spoken like this and pushes Logus with a stubborn attitude. "Oh, no..." The rejection by Tiggle gave Grint a gloomy look. Meanwhile, even as Logus, I know what Tiggle is trying to say. In the current grint, I also understood the feeling that it was dangerous. ... Naturally, Logus too, let''s wave if Tiggle orders us to. However, nothing could be said about the results. "--If you order me, I will show you this martial arts" That''s why this is the only reply I can give right now. Anything more, Tiggle himself will consult with Warren. Elena is dissatisfied, but she never pinched her mouth. This is Tiggle''s last will. I want to at least reward you with one arrow. And they want to show Istarika their strength. I don''t know if Warren will admit it, but I hear from Logus and Tiggle gets better. "That''s fine.... at least this much is going to drive me crazy if I don''t do this." ¡­¡­ Tiggle is so disgusted that he seems crazy now. While watching how it went, Logus began to think about Grint''s defeat. --... What bothers me the most is the word Ain is stronger than that guy named Dill. It didn''t surprise me. The impression Logus had of Ain was an instrumentally poor hard-worker. Without the talent of a sword, I remember my childhood when I kept trying to make it up to you. Either way, its end point comes sooner than others. I suppose there are some issues of thought and character, but if you say it just because of the talent of the sword, you can''t compare it to Grint. As a result of it growing up, there is still a half-hearted part of it, even if it is said to be stronger than the man who treated Grint as a child. The meaning of the word hero who defeated the sea dragon is also incomprehensible to Logus, who lives in Heim. What kind of demon it is, and how powerful it is. It was the incident in Ishtarika far away that made it unrealistic. But no matter what Logus thought, the Kingsguard knights of Ishtarika said Ein was stronger. The most likely emotion is a festive one for Prince Wang. If you think so, the understanding that everyone said it with their mouths shut was also followed. ... If Ain''t really stronger than Dill, as for Logus, Ain''t more concerned. "... Grint" "Yes, what is it? Father." "The matter at Euro. Are you sure the Ishtarikas were saying Ein was stronger? "... I was. It''s incredible, but it''s true." Just in case, I''ll get Grint another confirmation. Despite his bitter face, Grint answered honestly. "Right. Okay." To answer briefly, Logus thought about Ain again. It is only natural to use the skills you were born with. But how can Ein use it to connect to his strength? How can only one boy defeat a demon bigger than a battleship? At least Logus can''t do it. Even when you deal with something like that, you can''t fathom it with swords or magic that people can use. That is what we need to do under thorough manoeuvres, with sufficient force at our disposal. But according to what I''ve heard, he''s with a hero who crusaded the sea dragon alone. What the hell is going on when it''s at sea and it''s even hard for people to deal with sea demons? Because even if you try to create a virtual demon in your head, even the same size as yourself, it''s difficult at sea. "... I don''t know" Two, Logus, who unconsciously put it to the word. "What do you not know? Elena answered the voice and Logus began to wonder what was going on. "Ah...... I heard Ein was now a hero and wondered if he had the qualities." As for Elena, I have trouble reacting. But first, I had one thing to point out to Logus. "Lord Logus. I know how you feel, but I''m going to call that name out on this occasion now..." "Oops...... I''m sorry, you were right." Reflect on the habit of "always" that has made you a forsaken Ein. "What do they think? On the power of His Royal Highness the King." "... right" From the time he was in Heim, Krone was definitely in love with Ain. However, there is no doubt that there has been an increase in the number of them since the crossing to Ishtarika. If so, the word Ain''t defeated Sea Dragon has more credibility for Elena. "At least I don''t know the good or the bad about the sword. I don''t know what the wins and losses were, which is the advantage..." ¡ª¡ª but. and foreshadow, continue the words. "That one, he''s not flattered. From the people of Istarica, I felt admired from the bottom of my heart.... That''s why I don''t think there''s any lies in the fact that you''re a hero" "I see... do you think so" Not a big answer as Elena, but Logus nods as convinced. Then turn your eyes to Ishtarika''s fleet, which moved to the edge of your sight, and think about Olivia, who would be there. "... after all, do I have to ask her" If you want to know about Ain, Logus is what Olivia thought best. The messenger had been paid in advance, but he was going to consider trying again. When a line of Heim is home with humiliation in his chest. Warren returned to the White King lounge. "I''m back now...... Hmm. Ladies and gentlemen, what have you done with all of them? Welcomed were Silvard, Lloyd, and four men, Ain and Krone. Seeing Warren back with a kellow face, we sigh together. "There will be nothing wrong with you..." "Well, we''ve all been waiting for Lord Warren to return." Only my men were taken, and Heavy Town headed towards Warren alone. I couldn''t help but wonder what conversation he''s been having. "It is, it is. Sorry to keep you waiting." Always, when I see him smile favourably and raise his voice with pleasure, I clap out as those who waited. ... but that''s until Warren sees the results he brought. "In the meantime, I''ve got some results" With that in his mouth, Warren spreads several documents to the table. Seeing it spread out, everyone paid attention to it. "Mr. Warren. This..." "Ho, I can''t believe this is really happening..." First, Ain and Krone will be amazed. Immediately thereafter, Silvard and Lloyd were both surprised. "... at all. Always a man of words." "That''s Lord Warren..." The expanded documents are the result of Warren''s talks today. If I tell you, this will solve everything with Heim, so surprise is in. "He suddenly ordered me to do a whistle safety check, but does that matter? I knew it, but Silvard asked. "When it comes to the safety inspection of whistles, I originally thought about it. Because in case there should be no. Whenever it''s done, you can always do it before you sail." "Then let me ask you one more thing. Why did you take this Ain dossier about his reign? Then Warren smiles...... "Let''s be proud, shall we? This is proof that our Ain is so admired. It would be early if we showed the sight of Magna, but because we couldn''t do that, we decided to choose this material.... unfortunately you didn''t listen to much of my bragging." Warren seems to be going to pierce that attitude everywhere and doesn''t try to tell the truth. Silvado and the others look at him and smile as if they were frightened. "But let''s have one last problem." Change your face, look at Lloyd and Warren speaks. "It''s easy to understand, but Prince Tiggle will certainly use Lord Logus to offer us a duel or something." Hearing that, Lloyd stood up and raised his voice. "That''s good! Then now is the time to show my martial arts! Warren put in a no yesterday, but this is how he talks to me, so it won''t be a bad thing. "Isn''t it a lack of service? But Silvard turned his voice from the side. "When Logus is the opponent, Lloyd doesn''t seem to be there." "Heh, Your Majesty...? You''re such a loser..." "But Lord Lloyd. Even for me, there was a hard part..." "Now even Lord Warren! Why not, why not in me... --" Ein, who was listening to the three conversations, wondered why he said that. Then the matter at Euro turns my head. "Maybe what Mr. Warren thinks is hard is because he shows his strength? If this was the cause, how far does Warren think? "Oh. That''s Dear Ein. You''re absolutely right." ¡ª¡ª It hit me. "Lord Warren!? Oh, you need to even think about that......! "I do. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t believe in my promises to Heim. I was wondering if it would be a good idea to hide Lord Lloyd''s power in case there''s a chance." A heartless word for Lloyd. That being said, everyone but Lloyd understands. Break the treaty for something resembling a suicide wish in Heim. If so, now is the time for Ishtarika to strip her fangs, but it''s not bad to keep her power hidden for that time. Though I''m bringing in a fleet, I''m not known for its strength, so I wonder if I need to show you Lloyd''s power. "But Master Warren. If you do, who the hell do you choose for that opponent? I''m also curious that you''re willing to take that duel in the first place." Krone asks questions on behalf of everyone. "I denied it in words, but I am concerned about the power of Lord Logus himself. So if you can see it, it doesn''t feel bad." "... what a raccoon man" Silverado spoke as if he were frightened, but Warren recieves it in a floating manner. "... then take the Kingsguard knight? Or is it Lord Lili?" "It''s hard on both of them. Not enough power in Kingsguard knights, too incompatible in Lili" "So, what about Mr. Chris? Who the hell is it, Krone continued to ask Warren. "You don''t have that either. I don''t even have the strength to let Lord Chris out. Of course, Mr. Ein is outside, isn''t he? "Wow, I know...! Warren mouths it to stab the nail against Ain, who had slightly expected eyes. "In my opinion, the strength of a man named Logus feels similar to Lord Lloyd''s. If you do, you''ll have a good opponent." 149 Some kind of harmless person. "A good opponent......"? Lloyd is concerned that he can''t fight, but as much as that, he was concerned about the one Warren thinks. "No way, are you a dill escort? But it was Krone who noticed it one foot away. Warren hears the voice and nods satisfactorily. "That''s Lord Krone. Exactly." "Di, you said you were dealing with Lord Logus!? What an envy...... yes, no! Whatever it is..." I accidentally got the real deal out of it, Lloyd. While watching Lloyd panic, Warren asks calmly. "What do you think of Lord Lloyd? About Lord Logus and Lord Dill." "... that''s definitely what it means to fight, right? "Yep. That''s fine." "... Hmm" If I told you, I didn''t confirm Logus'' battle with that eye. For that reason, I would base my imagination and information on it, but Lloyd still thought about the battle between the two. "Indeed, Dill is not incompatible with Lord Logus. Anyway, you train like every day with me. If a knight with a knight very similar to me were to deal with him, he wouldn''t have made an obvious delay." Briefly put together, Lloyd is Logus'' top compatible. I mean, not a bad opponent for Dill, but rather someone to bring it to. "Yeah, I guess so. My son Lord Grint told Lord Dill that it had already been knocked down beautifully. If so, it wouldn''t be bad for that father to deal with him next, would it? Warren watched the scene with his own eyes, so he put it into words with a real voice. "... but if you lose, don''t you make Heim look good? That is the only material of concern. As for Ishtalika, I''m not willing to make Heim look good. "So I''ll put conditions on the battle. Let''s make it a three-bottle match. That way, even if the number of wins is one, I shouldn''t feel good as a heim" "... Indeed. For Heim, absolute existence is taken away, even if it is one. That''s probably humiliating." If you add any further information, Dill isn''t even twenty yet. If such a dill gets a winning star, it might rather be a humiliating thought. "Well, it wouldn''t be a bad idea for Lord Lloyd to do it thoroughly. But could you keep that under control because of my circumstances? That''s what Warren said in today''s talks. Even as a Lloyd, I can''t let it go down. "... ha. If Lord Warren tells me so, I''ll have to break it." But I was looking forward to it. Anyway, if you think your son is going to soil Heim the strongest, you''ve got yourself a heartbeat. When Ain and the others were gathering in the White King. Princess Olivia had just arrived. The Kingsguard knights had managed to contain the unpleasant look and respond to the man. "Okay, I''ll keep your sword" "Ah." His name is Logus. A man who is the current Round Heart family owner and serves as Heim''s grand general. When I got back to the ship, my own messenger sent me back in a hurry. ¡ª¡ª Oh, they''re going to see you. Shh...! His own messenger, who sent it to Olivia, told Logus this, not to say that it was incredible. Logus immediately gives himself up. Wearing her formal clothes, she also retouched her hair. The opponent, though an isolated opponent, stands far above himself. Even sending such a use to Olivia was a good idea, but Logus asked Olivia to have a conversation. "Next, I''ll take care of that armor too" "... and protective gear? "Yes. Anyway, Her Royal Highness the Second Princess, so I''ll keep all those things." Surrounded by Kingsguard knights, Logus hears the words honestly. Everyone has a brilliant body, and stand-up behavior is top notch. There was no mistake in the strength of Ishtarika that Logus felt. "Finally, let me examine you again" Check Logus'' body for a few people to see if the murder weapon is hidden. It''s a thorough condition that can be taken off to the bottom of the shoe and examined. Then, during the confirmation, the Kingsguard''s movements stopped. Looking at why it stopped, it looks like from the top of the boat, because one woman came... "K, Dear Christina......! "Any confirmation of hazardous materials? "Ha! It''s just over" "Fine then. I''ll take over. You must place yourselves in the prescribed position." The Kingsguard knights respond to Chris'' words, which came suddenly, with a tense face. I don''t usually look so nervous, but Chris looked different today. Because the expression looked the same as usual, but he looked like he could tell better that he was murderous. "Lord Logus. I''ll show you around. Please go to the ship." "Oh, oh... ok" With Chris starting to walk, Logus also proceeds to Princess Olivia''s Tallap. Later, the Kingsguard knights followed at a distance. ¡­¡­ Walking in front of you, Logus sees a woman called Christina. Sure, she should be the knight Ralph said he liked. No further information has been provided, but the height of the position is felt around the Kingsguard knights bowing their heads. ... and to put it further, I am amazed at the move. Every move was exactly that of the mighty. Logus thinks strongly that perhaps she is one of the strongest in Ishtarika. Lord Logus. Chris called me as I asked him to walk in front of me. "Oh, what is it" "... I want you to stop watching me. It''s very unpleasant." - Were they noticed? How could she have noticed that when she didn''t look back just once? It''s also impressive that the words put me on a killing spree, but I hate the fact that I was noticed by it, even though I was just watching how it went. "Why do you think I was watching? That is why this is of interest as a samurai. I couldn''t help but ask her why she noticed. "... you don''t deserve to deal with a sword if you can''t detect the signs to that extent." Then Chris tells it to incite Logus, as he speaks sarcasm. "The Knight of Ishtarika seems too good" "Naturally. At least not in our knights, because there is no such thing as not loving a child." Obviously, I notice Logus in his sarcastic words, naturally, as well. But still, pretend Logus didn''t hear you. That almost touches Chris'' scales, but Chris also endures them in inches. When they shut their mouths, they head quietly under Olivia. But I was concerned about the passage. There''s no way to go inside, and the road that passes is walking all the way outside. I wondered if he was really willing to give me guidance, but Logus followed Chris in silence. ... If that lasts for a few minutes, Chris slows down the speed at which he walks. ¡­¡­ Chris told me why, looking at what was going on with Logus. "Don''t worry, we''re almost there" "Ah, ah. Okay." They point that out just because they say it''s a prospect, and Logus is distracted. But as Chris told me, we were almost under Olivia. "I''ll tell you just in case, don''t come near Master Olivia or force her to talk to you" I''m saying please don''t, but when I do, I''m willing to be prepared. Chris'' waist, who spoke of it, carries a fine sword dedicated to her. "... brilliant sword" "Yeah, it''s one of my pride dishes. If desired, we will show off the sharpness." Without looking back, Chris gently put his hand on the sword pattern. "That''s another opportunity. Let''s not do this today." It''s a joke that''s not funny. But only Chris himself can tell if Chris is joking about it. After interacting with..., I finally arrived at Olivia''s waiting place. It''s an open place, maintained like a little garden, and beautiful green. Near the center there is a seat where Olivia sits down, and there is a brilliant space there that seems to open even at a tea party. While Olivia showed how she noticed, she never turned her gaze, carrying a teacup in her hand to her mouth. "Dear Olivia. We''re back now." "Yep. Welcome home, Chris." ¡ª¡ª Chris? Oh, the nickname Christina? Well, for a moment I wondered who it was about, but I immediately look at her and Logus guesses. Olivia, with her face up, was beautiful, no different. At least, in what Logus knows, he feels more beautiful than anyone else. I hadn''t seen Olivia in a long time, but she held her fist tight, trying not to think about it. "... Long time no see, Olivi---" I tried to call him Olivia as it was, but Chris, who was in front of me, disappears. Then, at the next moment, he stood next to Logus, keeping his sword close to his neck. "Huh... what..." "Please don''t call me disrespectful. You are now in front of our second princess of Ishtarika." Haven''t you even been upset at a long reunion? I thought Elena just noticed your name. Logus noticed the disrespect and honestly apologized. "... I''m sorry. Let''s correct it. ¡­ Her Royal Highness the Second Princess" Listening to it, Chris draws his sword, though dissatisfied. When Logus put his hand on his neck muscle, he felt like a piece of thin skin had been cut, and was surprised by its skill and speed. ¡ª¡ª What a woman... In case it was a battlefield, I would have been killed unaware. Be wary, it''s hard to react to that speed. For a moment, the chill hits my spine. Olivia, on the other hand, had no idea what Chris was doing. "Warren promised to make a separation from Heim. So I, too, have forgiven your disrespect and made time available for two days in order to make one separation.... So, what can I do for you? I only looked up once, and after that, I wouldn''t even try to see Logus. But Olivia speaks to Logus despite the circumstances. "... I just wanted to ask you something." Chris also wanted to correct the narrative. But I don''t talk there because Olivia didn''t seem to care. "Please continue" Naturally, I have a completely different attitude than Olivia used to have. Instead of being dealt with, I have the suspicious feeling that I might be looking at myself as a "person". "... on the power of His Royal Highness the King" Hearing that voice, Olivia looks away from the teacup. For the first time in my life, I turned my gaze on Logus. What clear, jewel-like eyes if you don''t think about the emotions in that eye. I can feel enough of that gaze to captivate a man. That much charm was hidden. "If¡­ if you had spoken Ain''s name, your neck would have fallen to the ground." "That''s what I was ordering, does that mean? "No. Chris there would have done it, even if he hadn''t listened to my orders." This time Chris would have definitely lost his neck. There is no obstacle to achieving that. "When I said something boring, I was going to ask you to go home from the first word. Except when it comes to Ain. It''s uncomfortable that you care about it, but I don''t feel comfortable just throwing it away." "... thank you" I didn''t mean to bow my head to my ex/wife, but Logus honestly bowed his head. As for emotion, Logus has no unpleasant feelings. However, even though I know I deserve it, I still have complicated emotions that make it difficult to brush my tongue about these kinds of standings. Because I understand that there is something wrong with my actions. "... wasn''t there anyone who would complain about sending a messenger? In the case of the Augusto family''s wife, I remember she was particularly tough on those things." "Lord Elena stopped me. But His Royal Highness Tiggle gave his permission." "... Phew. Was it?" Not now, but they''re not too hesitant. Do you even think it''s okay if it''s not something that leads directly to war? Like a wrongful crime, a sin is made up and attacked. I don''t suppose you''ve ever thought about that? It seemed as if Elena was the only one with a sense of crisis and somewhat inconsistent. From time to time, I wonder why I get strangely thoughtless. That being said, I''m not going to think any further as Olivia. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to her anymore. "I know you have no idea. So, what do you want to hear about Ain? "... about strength, I want to ask" Now Chris will react as well as Olivia. I didn''t know why Logus would ask that, or why. "My son Grint was defeated by a knight named Dill" When asked, Olivia answers in a way she fell in love. "... Heim, do you think your proud Saint Knight was defeated by one of Ein''s escorts? Is that about your kid, Grint? I know, and I dared ask. Logus suppresses the likelihood of dew frustration. "Ah.... so definitely. I heard the Kingsguard knights of Ishtarika were speaking at that time. Lord Prince Wang is stronger than the man named Dir..." ¡ª¡ª I wonder what you''re here to ask, is that... Olivia regretted giving her permission to visit. I guess that''s just what makes this guy wonder if the intuition he felt for Ain has come off after all. That''s what got me thinking. "Chris, you know more about that. Answer me." "Ha." Olivia''s appearance makes her voice color cold for a moment and puts her gaze back on the table. The explanation from here was entrusted to Chris. "Master Ain is a hero who crusaded the sea dragon alone. You can''t be any better than a knight, no matter how many escorts you have." "... I''m sorry, but I still don''t know. Anyway, we in Heim can''t convey the horror of that thing called a sea dragon." "Ha... is that right? If so --" Chris began to wonder if there was any easy analogy to understand. And Chris, quickly, decided to explain the damage Ishtarika had suffered. "A number of battleships, lined up next to this Princess Olivia. Sea dragons are the most disastrous monsters that can sink." "What... sink a bunch of battleships, huh? The Ishtarika battleship that Logus saw is a mass of metal that is powerful and terrifying, even if it is not a royal ship. Speaking of demons sinking many of them, Logus can only be surprised even. "I''m sure you understood the horror of the sea dragon, but it was Dear Ein who crusaded it alone. I was helped by Ain just before the sea dragon killed me." I didn''t seem like a woman telling lies. But due to the magnitude of the story, Logus is not easy to believe either. "It looks incredible, but it''s true, so I was hoping you''d accept it." "... when I think about the old days, I can''t believe it" "When it came to old times, did you mean Ein''s childhood? "Ah, ah. It will." Looking at Chris, who asked about the flavor, Logus is pressured for a moment. "Then I was wondering if it was a mistake to have made that decision" "Are you saying my instincts were wrong? "Yes. Anyway, Ein is a hero to our Ishtarika. Because you can''t be weaker." Especially when it comes to outcome theory. By Chris, Logus ended up being denied that eye directly from the front. But I don''t know Logus. I wonder what the hell happened and grew up to be able to defeat such demons. "If you say so, perhaps His Royal Highness is stronger than I am? ¡­¡­ The pigeon faces like he ate a bean cannon, and Chris looks at Logus in a blur. Olivia, on the other hand, was leaning down and grinning. "Master Ein has not exchanged swords with me these days either. But if you can''t beat me, you can''t beat Ein." Next, Chris said it with a heartfelt surprise and replied to Logus, not saying what he was saying was stupid. "... if that''s all I''m saying, I''d like to sign up for World War One." "Yep. I don''t mind if you take it seriously." Chris opens his mouth just saying he was waiting. Then it was Chris''s speed and skill earlier that passed through Logus'' brain. If you think you''re serious about it and you deal with it, it''s only the worst compatible with you. In the dark, Chris told me to risk my life. "... let''s not. We don''t mean to hurt each other." Here, Chris''s hoarding just drops a little. Having Logus say the word of escape is a factor in my heart, raising my voice of joy. Olivia suddenly opened her mouth as the story gradually changed. "You''ve talked about it. Well, it''s time to pick it up." Olivia talks to Olivia for when she seems to have a good cut. Hearing that, Chris turns his attention to the chilling Kingsguard knight. "Welcome home is there. Lord Logus." "... wait, a little more details--" The reunion of the two, who hadn''t been face-to-face for nearly a decade, starts with a light one, and ends up being half-forced off. Logus said he hadn''t heard enough yet, but Olivia had already felt a lot. "I thought I''d had enough. Pick it up, as Olivia said. ¡­ guide him." Without saying whether or not, Chris'' wrapped air pushes him to kick Logus'' back. "Lord Logus. Come here." "Wait...... damn! A Kingsguard knight approaches to surround him and tries to take Logus out. When Chris checked on the condition, he took a trip near Olivia. "I was going to separate it, too, but didn''t it make sense? Olivia looks up when she sees Chris approaching. "... I don''t know Lord Logus very well" "Oh. What don''t you get? "His idea," he said. Olivia must not be put to use. That''s because, whatever the couple''s relationship was, it''s a thing of the past, and the question of their position overlaps. Considering the poor relations between the two countries, we should be cautious about such insignificant behavior, but Chris didn''t know the advantages of doing so either. "He''s harmless by nature." Olivia spoke out in dismay and answered Chris'' question. "The only aspect of initiative and flexibility is about martial arts. Other than that, I just prioritize the words of my parents and my other wife. It''s a rare aspect of caring, but it''s like the work of the year, something that''s not worth highlighting." Hearing these words, Chris looks back. There is the figure of Logus, who began to be guided around by Kingsguard knights. "... are you harmless? Seeing Logus like that, Chris looks back at Olivia with a strange look. Olivia has such a funny Chris that she smiles. "Hehe...... Yeah, it''s harmless. Probably. I think they''re strongly influenced by their owners." "When it comes to owners, will they be the Princes of Tiggle? "And then, you know, that guy''s mother. Apart from the owner''s orders, I don''t think they really bother me. So depending on the owner''s words, it could be poison or medicine." "That''s... But with Ein''s help, you''re not going to be able to detoxify it." When she sees Chris mouthing a joke, Olivia puts her hand on her mouth and hides the way she laughs. Apparently, it''s been a bump for Olivia, too. "Already, Chris. But yeah... Ein might not be able to do that." After enjoying Chris'' words, Olivia stands up softly. "Shall we take a bath? I want to relax with what you mean.... Hey, can Chris come with me? "Oh, yeah... I don''t mind" Chris nodded bewildered for a moment because it wasn''t even like purposefully saying no. "It''s time for Ain to come home.... Ask Ein out too? As if the air had frozen, Chris stiffens his body. Then I think I stiffened her, dyed her face bright red and answered Olivia. "Huh...!? Well, that''s... another chance..." "Oh? Does Chris have a chance to take a bath with Ain? Or were you even thinking about that plan...? "Behold... Behold...! Here, look, Master Olivia! Come quickly! Olivia enjoys interacting with Chris so as to dispel her feelings just now. When I started walking in a good mood, I remembered things at Magna in a wonky way. "Speaking of which, Ain''t Ain''t she got bigger these days, and she''s got muscles, and she''s very successful? "-- Dear Olivia? How do you know so much about it? "... ah" I meant to keep it to myself, but I was in a good mood and put it to words. As earlier, Chris stiffened his body, but now it means something different. In addition, the red face calms down and changes quickly to a face as calm as ice. "--¡­ Come on, let''s take a bath, shall we? I''m familiar with these times. Let''s do what I didn''t tell you and just head to the bathroom. Decided to forget, Olivia moves on. Slightly flush your long hair to the side and hang the stall on your shoulder. Shaking his hair in the sea breeze, he moves gracefully forward. "O, Master Olivia!? Explain it...! "... erm, what can I smell today? Chris then also asked in the bathroom, but Olivia''s "prank" in the bathroom did not make it possible to hear it. 150 Decline "... sorry" Day three of the talks. Finally lowered his head was King Ralph of Haim. He looked humiliated and bowed his head against Ishtarika. I can''t help but clap myself as an Ishtarika because my danger is imminent and I will bow my head like this. "also... sorry" After Ralph bowed his head, Tiggle next said words of apology. In his case, it was easier to understand than Ralph, making his face red and uplifting. On the front of the two people who spoke of it is the figure of the heavy towns of Ishtarika. Silvered, Ain, and Warren and Lloyd, with Krone and Chris. Naturally, the Kingsguard knights held back behind it. As for Tiggle, lowering his head where Krone was was was so humiliating that there was no more. "Accept the apology. I could hear it before the complete national disconnection, and the rest of my shoulder was loaded." Hear that, and Silvard will say the words in his representative. Anyway, I know there''s no cage of apologies, so it''s your word at the time you make me look sorry. When Silvard accepted the apology, the two took their seats immediately. We both know at a glance that we''re eating up our teeth. I guess I''ve never tasted this much humiliation in my life. But Tiggle hadn''t given up Krone or kept sending his gaze. "Awesome looking..." When Ain''t got a thirsty grin, under his desk, Krone takes Ain''s leg and kicks it. It''s a little bit of an expression of emotion because I can''t put my dissatisfaction on the table. Later from Krone, you might even say a word of a novel, but something like that would be cute. I was slightly dissatisfied with Ain acting like another HR. "So as for the inviolability treaty with Euro, is it true that it will be signed in Euro at a later date? Elena opens her mouth because the two royals sat down. Elena, who had been treated only slightly, has also become a situation that the Tiggles no longer have to rely on. If this were to happen, I wanted you to leave it to me from the start. Elena has those feelings, but it''s too late now. "Yes, we will tell you about the dates via Euro. Basically, consider that signature in Euro to be our last interaction" Then I heard Elena''s words, and Krone answered them. It also makes me feel lonely that my mother and daughter''s interaction is such a story. "From now on, we will cut off interactions as per the treaty" After all, is it painful when thinkers tell you, Tiggle keeps looking at Krone with a bitter face? ¡­ it will be a de facto lifetime breakup, so the end will come to Tiggle''s long-standing love. "K, Krone...... you never really come to Heim again? ¡ª¡ª Talk about that again? I''d like you to at least give me some time and place, but it''s also true that I don''t have a chance to miss out on now. Krone only calmly opens his mouth as a Ishtarika human being. "... I don''t think that''s relevant right now" Even as a krone, I think people can keep thinking about it all the way, but it''s already in time. Thinkers... because that''s why Krone traveled to Ishtarika. "But let me answer you one last time." I''m sure a man named Tiggle wouldn''t be convinced if he didn''t make his own declaration of intent. That''s why Krone finally made up his mind to say the word. Even though this cuts off the edge, I don''t feel comfortable keeping it clear. "I will not be your wife. It''s an honor to have thought of you, but forget about me." During this meeting, I had my first eye on Tiggle. For a moment Tiggle was pleased that he had a gaze, but the words spoken were a heartless word. I also forgot to reply, I just stunned myself. I didn''t want to be aware, but that this was clearly shaken. Change your complexion from red to white, as if you''ve lost your mind. To what the prince had been told, Grint wanted to say even a word of his complaint, but in view of his position and circumstances, he managed to put up with it. "... So that''s it for the talks. It was a short time of three days, but I''m glad that we, Ishtarika, had a" meaningful "time." When Krone says this, he turns his gaze to the heavy towns of Heim. If it''s going to end like this, that''s fine too. If it''s what Warren expected, I''m just going to do what we talked about yesterday...... "Wait. One last thing. How about an AC fight? Not that it''s nasty, but it''s not a pleasant smile to watch. Even with that look on his face, Ralph raises his voice toward Ishtarika. Krone, on the other hand, thinks, as you can imagine¡­ and sighs lightly. "What is an AC fight? "Nah, it''s not a big deal. Your marshal and our general. Wouldn''t it be a bad idea to have the two of you show off fighting and close this meeting? Seems like I''ve been thinking about how to put it, but in the end, I want Logus to reward me with one arrow... I guess that''s the heart of it. Krone looked at Elena for a moment and Elena nodded small. Perhaps that narrative complaint is also a word Elena thought of. "Are you saying that instead of using seriousness, you use a simulated sword? "Whatever. We don''t want to get hurt, either." "¡­ then there are about two conditions" "Conditions¡­? I made it look uncomfortable, but Ralph manages to contain it. "Yeah, two. ¡­ the contents are three battles, and the other is, we''re not sending you to Lord Lloyd, we''re sending you to the Dill Guard." "... that our arch-general opponent will be served with an escort? "Lord Logus would be a well-known and famous general. But His Royal Highness Prince Wang''s escort is also powerful enough to be overwhelmed by Kingsguard knights. Minutes may be bad, but I think we''ll see some good fights." Ralph wonders what''s going on and turns his gaze to Elena. "Why isn''t the Marshal in the war? Now Elena asked it on Ralph''s behalf. "As a matter of fact, Master Lloyd, his wrist is not in good shape. So if you think about the possibility of getting hurt, as far as we''re concerned, I''d rather not." As Krone mouthed it, Lloyd, standing beside Silvard, lowered his head softly. Listen to that, Elena doesn''t feel bad. Anyway, if the opponent is Lloyd, depending on how he loses, Ralph and the others are in the worst mood. That''s why I wanted to keep going, but based on the emotions of Ralph and Tiggle, I kept talking to him to negotiate. "So what about Lord Commander of the Kingsguard Knights? When I saw Chris, Elena asked. "I''m sorry, but Master Chris also serves as an escort for His Royal Highness Prince Wang. So even with the safety aspect in mind, I''d like to drop you off." If you say that, Lloyd does the same thing, but Elena doesn''t point it out about it. Elena turns to Ralph when she shows how she thinks. "Your Majesty. I was wondering if you would mind. Lend the Lord Escort Officer of Ishtalika the breasts of the Great General of Haim... if you think about it, isn''t it bad? "... do you have that idea? I see, then I don''t feel bad" Ralph''s mood doesn''t get any worse if you tell him to talk about Heim''s advantage. And when I''m satisfied with what Elena said, I tell Ishtarika to that effect. "That''s okay. We''ll have Logus and Prince Wang''s escort from there. Let''s just say you and I have an interactive battle." "Let''s start around the evening, then. The place uses the square outside.... so we''ll meet again around that time." Hearing Ralph convinced, Krone answers the details. Thus, as Warren predicted, the battle was decided. Ten minutes after we decided to fight Logus. To tell you that, Lloyd was visiting under Dill. "... so I ask you to fight Lord Logus... what are you doing? "I''m too hasty to make sense, but I know I''m going to fight" Lloyd, who came to Princess Katima, came to where he heard Dill was. Dill, who was on the comfortable deck with the sea breeze, carries an object on his back. What are you doing here, Lloyd? "Uh, yeah. Dill got the job done, so I came to tell you that... what the hell is Katima..." ¡ª¡ª On Dill''s back, what are you doing? I tried to ask, but I''m somewhat hesitant to put it into words. "My gaze is high and interesting. My body hasn''t gotten wasted, so I''m not uncomfortable riding." "... Isn''t that exactly what you look like, your majesty getting angry? No matter how much Ketsey, Katima is a fine first princess. Though there are only a limited number of them, they are not much to show the knights. "Well, if you care about the little things, you can''t. By and large, your father gave you permission." When it comes to the protection of the First Princess, that''s the only story I would be honored to hear. But looking at the two of us now, I can''t deny that we''re losing power somewhere. "Dill, is that true...? "... Yes" "Are you suspicious? It''s true. Your father said so. I was ordering Dill not to get busted." You look proud, but Silvado''s words are unspeakable. I could confirm, however, that it was not a crime of disrespect, so Lloyd wasn''t going to say it anyway either. "Nice..." Katima then descends on Dill''s back as she falls out. "It''s like I''m talking about work. I''m gonna read a book in my room." Looking concerned, Katima left as she sang her nose. The Grayshire parents and children left there look at each other and then leak a laugh. "Your Highness the First Princess is born." "Your Majesty''s tattoo." Dill grins at Lloyd''s words, troubled. "Not at all... it''s a fine thing to grow up with" As Lloyd stroked Dill''s head hard, that''s how he hung the words. "... By the way, who the hell am I to fight Lord Logus? "Oh, that''s what happened." What we talked about in the talks. In keeping with that, I told Dill the story Warren told yesterday. As for the content, it was a short story, so I''ll be done telling Dill soon. Dill was snorting across several degrees, listening to it. "I think in my opponent, I might paint the mud on Ishtarika''s face..." "The difference as a knight can be enormous. But lucky for you, it''s not bad enough." "Compatibility, is it? "Uhm. Anyway, Lord Logus uses a sword of hand very similar to mine. If so, you know what else? When I hear that, Dill also laughs at the way the points were made. "I see. That means if you''re going to beat Father... --" "That''s the thing. If you want to beat me, beat Lord Logus." I won''t put it to words, but Dill understood too. I wonder if Logus has the impression of being close to Lloyd''s lower compatibility. If so, Dill also needs to change his mind. It is gratifying to have such an opponent before the goal of defeating my father. "I had a privileged opportunity. That''s what you should think." "Mm-hmm. Exactly. Fighting others will also be Dill''s property." Ishtarika is the only nation in Ishtal, the continent. In other words, the opportunity to fight other countries basically does not exist. "... but I was surprised. Father wanted to convince Warren to join the war." "No, no... There''s no way you can convince me of Lord Warren." Dill hears the reply and laughs with pleasure. Such a figure of my father is hardly something to be seen. "Okay, Father. I want to warm up my body, can you deal with it? Minutes may be bad, but still, Dill, he''s going to win all three. To that end, it was important to prepare the body. "Oh, leave it to me. Gear up, and then you can come to the White King? "I understand. I will also tell Katima that, please go ahead and wait." That''s how Dill runs away to make a move. Lloyd, who was watching that, couldn''t help but look forward to the battle between the two. I can''t wait to see how my son fights against a man named Logus. ... Rather, some of them are more excited to see Dill fight than Lloyd himself. With that in mind, it didn''t seem bad that these results had come to pass. 151 First big stage. Dill then turned to the White King after telling Katima about him and Logus. Why we headed for the White King, because the White King was sometimes a large ship at the international level, and because a large square was available, we were to warm ourselves up in that square. Then I could have warmed up my body outside, but because of this, Silvard hoped, the preparatory exercise became a carriage carried out in the White King. Wave your sword in a place called the White King. That''s no reason not to be nervous, even if it''s a preparatory movement with my father Lloyd. But if you think about fighting Logus, Dill''s tension gradually eases and he starts to be ready for the fight. Dill, who has grown heavily over the past six months, no matter how much Lloyd, is likely to take one if he adds or subtracts too much. The streamlined sword began to dwell on the power of Lloyd''s concession, and even as Lloyd, he was just amazed at his son''s growth. ... from Dill, so much so that Ain''t and Marco''s first battle burned in the back of their brains and didn''t leave. "Father, it''s time enough." The look of Dill breathing lightly and sweating on his forehead. Physical condition and sword condition. Dill, who checked them out in detail and had a light mock fight with Lloyd, was pleased that he wasn''t feeling too well. "Looks like you''re doing well." "Yep. No physical or mental problems." When Dill said so, he turned his eyes to Silvard and Ain, who were watching the two preparatory exercises, bowing his head and opening his tease. "Your Majesty. Dear Ein. ¡­ As a knight of Ishtarika, I come in a battle without shame" He showed his powerful eyes and Dill declared so. It had a face that felt dependable, not only Ain, but Silvered as well. "You look really good. Thinking about the day you became Ain''s escort, you really became a different knight." Silvard speaks that way and encourages Dill to cross swords with Heim''s General (Logus). "It''s an unbearable word...... But let''s fight for victory with all my might, immature." "Dill, I''m here for you." The beloved Lord also gives him words of encouragement, and Dill feels his strength rise to him. The opponent is Logus. He''s my best opponent because he''s beyond my father, Lloyd. "Thank you. I will certainly return with victory for Ein." ... Dill is ready. And Silvado and the others were on the move to get to where the Heims were waiting. Square outside the large conference room. It''s a place where cobblestones are laid down and created in circles. Naturally, no chairs are available, so the spectators stand by. When Ein and the others arrived, a line of Heim was already on the spot. Then, the most noticed thing about it is Grint, sending a glance at Dill. Then when Ralph and Tiggle and the others noticed, Logus spoke toward the line of Ishtarika. "I''m ready for this one. What about your knight? It was Lloyd who responded to Logus'' voice. Confident and concerned, tell him that his son Dill is also ready. "Dill has enough support, too. If Lord Logus is ready, we''ll get started soon." "... I understand" Logus notices. Looking at Lloyd, it didn''t look like he was doing anything wrong. In fact, I guess you didn''t want to see Lloyd''s strength. From years of experience as a general, I predicted so. But it doesn''t change what you do. All Logus thinks about is winning. When Logus answers that he understands, he takes to the center of the cobblestone. Seeing that, Dill slowly walked away as well. "When you put your hands or hips on the ground, and when a sword strikes directly at your body... let''s make it one. Would you mind? "Yeah, I don''t mind. It''s only like a mock fight, so I was wondering if that''s okay." Realizing that he had not set the criteria for determining victory or loss, Logus proposed it on this occasion. Because it was a general criterion, Dill honestly accepts the proposal. "Let''s also stop attacking dangerous places like eyes and throats. For once, it''s an interactive fight." "I agree with that." Dill is surprised in his heart that he made a surprisingly gentlemanly suggestion. At the same time, it makes me think that Logus thinks differently about martial arts. "I''ll do the signals! Get your hands up and give us a signal when you''re both ready! From the outside of the cobblestone circle, Lloyd raised his voice. The stage they use is about 15m in diameter and will not feel narrow. When Logus heard Lloyd''s voice, he immediately raised his hand. Meanwhile, Dill takes a few deep breaths. "Well, you''re nervous. If your father were your opponent, he''d be down soon." Like throwing up, Grint leaks the word. I never got that voice, but Logus had a different impression. --¡­ I see. That''s why Grint gets played. Stand on the stage of battle and behave like a stand-up you''re showing there. When I saw that, I realized that a man named Dill was strong. I''ve never seen anything more talented for Logus than Grint. ... but I changed that perception. "-- Begin! As Logus was thinking about it, Dill raised his hand. Then it opens for a few breaths and Lloyd signals the start. "Huh... ahhh! The first reaction is Logus'' victory. With the effect of being the first big stage, Dill has a slightly stiff movement. But is there a difference in the number of places? Logus takes a step faster than Dill and shows the sword-wielding motion. The usual path of victory for Heim''s Grand General Logus. If we get this far, the opponent collapses, even if he can defend himself, stopping him with a second attack. ... is a story if you were a normal opponent. In the next moment, the cobblestone sounded cracking and Logus'' sword crashed into the ground. "Huh... ho" Dill takes Logus'' sword. No, he flushes it to the side. Since the momentum remained, Dill would also be flushed, but it was decided that there was no first hand at all. "There aren''t many people I couldn''t finish with this first hand" "It''s an honor. Looks like you could be one of them." "... these days, it''s about Lord Ed. Strength as it is now with its youth, to the point of brilliance" In the field, Tiggle and Ralph, as well as Grint, gave a surprising look. For them Heim humans, a man named Logus is a symbol of strength. You can''t be surprised that that first hand was flushed. "Let''s go on" "Yeah, now I''m coming here too...... Huh! Now without delay, Dill takes a step as well. The essence of Dill''s strength lies in the ingenuity of the sword flirting with his opponent. Notably, it was in the softness of Dill''s wrist. That flexibility allowed Dill to meet a different sword than his father, Lloyd. its nature and Dill''s talent. As a result of the combination of these two, the sword became a rare sword technique, unrivaled by others. "Mmmm......!? The great sword of Logus is deflected by Dill. From directly in front of him, Logus, who thought he would be brought to the impasse, gave a bewildered look for a moment at Dill''s sword moves as he skilfully slipped his sword. For Dill, having that moment is enough. In time to feel that way, Dill dives in. "--Ha! And Dill waved his sword from Logus'' blind spot. The goal is Logus'' shoulder...... Towards his goal, Dill''s sword stretches straight. ¡ª¡ª but Logus didn''t just collapse. "Nooo...... ahhhhh! "Become...... cum!? That''s where I get my sword...!? All you have to do is hit the sword on your shoulder. That was supposed to be one of the dills, but Logus shook his sword forcefully toward the blind spot. Even though he is invisible, when he hits Dill''s sword with his own, he looks back at the momentum and sees Dill, whose posture is about to collapse. "I got it...! Now is the time, the impending from the front. A dill about to collapse can''t stand the power of Logus from the front either...... "Phew...... eh. One." The impact of Logus from above. Dill endured it desperately, but one by one he put his feet down to the ground, and finally his knees were on the ground. The first will take the form that Logus took, and Logus will return to the place where the Heims will wait in preparation for the second battle. "Huh... damn it! He said he was one step away, but he was robbed of one by the strength of Logus. Dill trembles at the remorse. ... but Logus'' eyes, who took one, were not stained with joy. "Saved, or" The veracity of Logus'' words is that he was saved by the decision to "one" this exchange. If Dill comes straight for his neck or face without targeting his shoulders. If so, Logus had difficulty defending against that attack. Because of the arrangement not to attack dangerous areas, the result of wasted moves was that Logus took a bottle, which eventually took the form of being saved. "Father! Exactly! "Humph...... That''s right, Logus, keep it up." When Tiggle and Grint welcomed him, they added flowers to Logus'' earlier victory. But Logus'' expression isn''t bright because of the fact that he was saved. "Father...? Grint looks at my father''s face and leaks his voice anxiously. Even though it''s not a neat way to win, Logus'' job is only to win. It is important to show the people of Heim who are waiting for their victory. So it''s not something you can''t look at. With that in mind, Logus had a false grin. "Your Highness, I''ll take the second one." "Uhm! Please! Hearing my father''s words, Grint felt dependable. ... Meanwhile, the Ishtarikas also welcome back Dir after the first battle. "Dill. Welcome home" "Dear Ein... I''m sorry" Dill still regretted being taken the first bottle. When I apologize to Ain in the first word, I bow my head deeply. "You don''t have to apologize.... maybe if this were a real fight, it would have been Dill''s win" "Master Ain is right. Dill, they did take one of you, but the flow is never bad. Instead, it was your victory halfway through." "... because if it''s not accompanied by results, it''s just a loss" Ein and Lloyd both realize Dill was dominant. The arrangement also slowed the movement, but the contents are not bad. "That''s not a mistake either. But you''ve noticed one thing. When I give Dill a towel, Lloyd speaks of advice. Upon receiving the towel, Dill sat down on the ground looking tired. "Remember to stand with me. How was Lord Logus, what was so different from me?" "The difference with your father...... is it? "Uhm. I think it''s easy, don''t you see? Hot as blood boils, Dill, whose earlier defeat draws his tail, couldn''t think of it calmly. When Lloyd sees Dill like that, he just says he has no choice, but tells the difference. "Lord Logus'' sword is closer to the beast than mine. But that''s why you have nothing to fear, right? "... Fear? is it?" Dill had no intention of being afraid of Logus'' sword. But listen to what you were afraid of from Lloyd. "Ah. I would have feared it would be imminent, wouldn''t I? You have your own sword quality, but you should be taking it a little more from the front." Sometimes the first battle, or the imminence from the front, was avoided. Dill didn''t mean to be afraid of it, but the past vigilance would be equivalent to fear. "... if you ask me, you were certainly right" "Lord Logus'' sword is an unknown sword to you. We need vigilance, but we don''t need to be afraid. But, Dill, you must have found out Lord Logus'' sword in the first battle. Then the rest is a simple story¡­" Lloyd keeps talking like a lot, and Dill feels his spirit gradually calming down. Ein, who was watching the next door, was impressed by Lloyd''s arm. "Father. So what''s so easy...? "Don''t you get it yet? Whose sword do you always take?" "Of course it''s your father''s... sword... eh. Right, is that what you mean......! Dill seemed to have made a point and brightened his expression. Then he rises up energetically and speaks to Ain. "Dear Ein. I''ll definitely get one! Dill then heads towards the center of the circle in a light foothold. "... uh, Mr. Lloyd? What do you mean?" "Ha ha! It''s a long story, but it''s really easy." This is how they continued the conversation, even as they dropped off the walking dill. "My sword is heavier and stronger than Lord Logus'' blow.... because there is usually no need to avoid a meeting with Dill, who is receiving my sword" Confident, and even natural, Lloyd speaks and smiles at Ain. "In the end, Dill became more alert than he needed to be. You can''t win if you''re avoiding the impending." "Oh, I see. I mean, you''ve got a personality...? "You will. To add, it''s called lack of experience. It will be a good experience for Dill because you can experience it in a place where there is no danger to your life." "... by the way, if you were Mr. Lloyd, how would you have taken one? "Hmm...... Right, if I was--" Though parents and children, there is a huge difference between the two ways of fighting. That''s why Ain asked how Lloyd stood around. "You pushed Lord Logus back in pursuit of the imminent arrival of the first hand." "... I see" In the end, it''s the strength of Lloyd that can do that. You have the guts and strength to be taken directly from the front, and you have the skill to push it back. I hear Dill''s wall to go over is still high. "For now, Dill, I don''t know the third one, but I think I''ll get the second one." "Uh, why don''t you know the third one? "That''s... The young, the heels." Ain, like Dill, took the form of a class by Lloyd. Ein began to think about why he spoke with certain eyes. "It''s time to start." In the middle of the circle, Dill and Logus step together. They raised their hands almost simultaneously as they asked each other how they were doing. Lloyd, who sees it, mouths the beginning signal, just like the first one. "Begin!" 152 The third night. Hearing the beginning signal, the two stepped in at the same time. Dill also moves forward without delay and, unlike the first one, stands resolutely in front of Logus. "Huh...!? Seeing a dill that looked completely different earlier, Logus is surprised for a moment. But it doesn''t change what needs to be done. Wave your sword as usual and cage your strength to defeat your opponent. That was just it. "- Come on! A wave that is not too bold and does not forget boldness. Showcasing the best solution for Logus, the blow is waved down to Dill. Meeting from the front is where you want it. But I was confident that Dill was doing the same thing. "Gu...... heavy. But I can take it...! What I remember is training with my father. It''s a blow from a man named Marshal Lloyd who kept taking it from a young age. Though it has been added and subtracted, its weight is not that of an ordinary person. I''ve been taking it since I started gripping the sword, it''s a heavy blow. Its power has gradually accumulated in Dill''s body, too, because he has continued to take it. There''s nothing short of this power to stop Logus from blowing... "Right from the front... so...? It was impending to make me wonder where there was such power. In the case of dill, there are techniques that have been developed in addition to muscle strength. The rule of thumb is how to manage the center of gravity and put in the force after you take it¡­ and which position you can take it. "Me too, I have to show Master Ain...! Eat up your teeth and let your whole body go through that power. I circled every single one of the blood vessels, and it concentrated from the brain to the tip of my finger. It accumulates not only physical fatigue, but also mental fatigue that comes from concentration. Despite such a painful situation, Dill moved his fingers and feet, desperately. "Phew...! Ha!" It''s only my breath, and I wave my sword without letting my blood roll too far. I turned to Logus'' sword to make sure it didn''t kill my taste. "Not yet. I''m not done yet...... Huh! Standing around like hunting down someone. That was the best thing Ain showed me before. He''s more than a step ahead of him to do anything, waves his sword as if to guide him, and as if to rule. Pay attention to every move Logus makes, and keep moving like Logus doesn''t like it. "No, no...! Troublesome moves! To open it, Logus shows you how to wave the Great Sword. The first Dill here stood around avoiding that meeting. But he decided not to avoid the next time, but to stand with the battle. "Collapse again! It passes from neck to shoulder and from shoulder to armpit to hips. It reaches the forged thighs and strengthens them all over the body. Such a vicious swing struck Dill. - But. "Lord Logus...! You don''t seem to have the strength! If I tell you, it''s a painful swing. Dill dominated, so somewhere the broken people were hiding. The grip is weaker than usual, and the feet aren''t as powerful as their fingers. The position of the hips was also slightly unstable and there may not have been enough body twists. Those, little by little piles accumulated, making it a blow that Dill could take, even if it was a blow that used his whole body. "Hey, why take this...! When you take the sword to contain it from the top, the opponent cannot cage his power. The same goes for my stand with Lloyd, but it is also a blow that was made Ain when I returned from Demon King''s Castle. When Dill used it brilliantly, he suppressed Logus from the front. "Knock... ah... the power...! My center of gravity isn''t stable, partly because I was trying to shake it up. The whole body could not function well either, and the postural advantage was overwhelmingly in the dill. But Logus shows a sense of defeat. "The second one... I''ll take it! Dill gets so excited that he talks to me. And when he had strength over his whole body, he swallowed up Logus'' sword beside him. Then, seeing the front of Logus empty, Dill pressed his sword against Logus'' chest. "Yes... yes... one bottle, right? Seeing Logus out of breath, Logus gave him a surprisingly stained look. Much thought was staggered time for both of us, but from a third party''s point of view, that was nothing short of a dozen seconds or so. It was only natural for Dill to show how tired he was because he tortured his body in that short time. "- Ah. The second one''s my loss." Logus admitted to losing, the second was Dill''s victory When he hears the words, Dill uses his sword like a cane to support his body. I''m pretty sure we won, but I guess the difference in health appeared as real. In contrast, Logus still seemed to be able to afford it, even though he said he had finished World War II. "Chi, Father took one...? "Grint! Logus just made me have flowers, not something stupid to say! Logus, who was an absolute presence for Heim. The fact that he was taken such a bottle is a great shock to the people of Heim. "... Tiggle is right. See if Logus can still afford it." You''re absolutely right. Unlike Dill with his sword on his cane, Logus started walking toward Heim in a non-heavy foothold when he stood up alone. If you look at that, you can''t even mistake Logus for letting you have flowers. ¡­¡­ Seeing a line of Heim waiting for himself to return, Logus smiled only for a moment. But then the mental situation ends in the worst of words. - I took one against a boy under the age of twenty...? Of all the things I can think of, taking one is about fighting Ed these days. Even so, they took one with the impending front. My impudence also gives me strength in my sword-shaking hand. It hasn''t felt like humiliation, but it''s also been a long time since I''ve been so frustrated. "The third bottle will surely be my victory. But... well, we have to get this thing right." Kingdom of Heim, General Logus. As he sharpened his focus, he increased his fighting spirit toward the third bottle. When Logus begins to become conscious, Dill returns to Ishtarika''s line. The forcibly powerful arm is lightly paralyzed, with some of the effects of continuing to tread at its best, or stressing his thighs to tremble. "Dill. Let me see your hands." "Chi, Father...? What''s the matter, suddenly?" "Just let me see." Lloyd said so, pulling Dill''s hand forcefully. Ein looks worried about the two of them. "You wouldn''t be able to help around here, would you? Lloyd pointed out a certain spot when he held his hand in to give a massage. That''s the inner part of your forearm, the muscle that interlocks when you grip your fist hard. After continuing to pump a lot of blood to squeeze the force and condense the muscles, it was so damaged that it seemed difficult to apply the force. "... that''s who names the Grand General. I didn''t think it would make you understand the difference in health." "Ha... I would have done something else." Lloyd, who looks frightened, turns his gaze to Ain. "Dear Ein. As I told you earlier, this is youth." "Wow, that''s what youth was about... I see" Just before the second one started, Lloyd was telling Ain. Perhaps I can take the second one, but I don''t know the third. ... I guess that''s why it happened. "Calm down, ask for the occasion, and gradually step in with your own sword. If I could do that, it would have been top notch from me, but I hurried to win." "... sorry" "I know how you feel. I am proud of myself because I have taken one as a result. But you should have thought about the time and the circumstances of torturing your body without thinking about it." Dill took Lloyd''s words quietly and reflected on what he needed to reflect on. If you think about the last bottle remaining, a second, like a second one, should have been the third. Even if we fight the third one in the current situation, we know the wins and losses. "But you''re the third one, and you''re gonna have the best experience of the day." Lloyd then smiles and speaks to Dill. "The best experience of the day, is it? "Mm-hmm. Whatever the shape, you''ve won the second bottle from Lord Logus. Considering the contents of the first book, Lord Logus'' consciousness should also have changed. ¡­ Perhaps you will show me your sword as a general" "So, isn''t that... not different from standing with your father...? "What are you talking about, it would be decided differently? What I was doing was archery, and in the third bottle, Lord Logus was hostile." Hearing that, Ain, who was next door, was deeply convinced. Ain''t been through a few fights before intense hostility. It is a sea dragon or, more recently, a ride with Marco. These two were both battles that risked life and death. Exactly in the name of an AC battle, Logus would not be willing to kill either, but it is clear that the air will change from the two before. "... Mr. Lloyd. You mean suddenly you come with your first hand? - Yes. Logus will surely come to a retreat from the beginning. At the same time as caging more power than ever before, it should also affect speed and sword muscle. "As Ein thinks, Lord Logus will get rid of all sweetness and crush Dill from the beginning." Ein thinks for a moment. Then you''d better abstain, considering Dill''s body. Because I didn''t think I should do a third one with my current strength if I could get hurt. ... but Lloyd doesn''t think so. "Dear Ein. Dill said it was beyond me. So this should not be avoided." You think Ein thinks, you tell him like Lloyd''s in trouble. "... are you okay? Injuries, things like that." "Dill. Can we go? "Also, of course! Dear Ein, I apologize for your concern." When Dill bows his head, he utters words of apology. I didn''t want you to push it any harder than that, but if you look Dill in the eye, Ein couldn''t stop you either. "Pfft...... That''s a fine gesture, Dill." Silvado, who was asking how things were going, came to labor the tired dill. "The second one was brilliant" "... no body to speak of." "The third one should give you a sense of what they mean and do. The sword of the Lord will not be ashamed of one thing as a knight of Ishtarika. Don''t worry about falling, I''ll let Lloyd carry you. Ha ha! What if we have fought an unusual battle? For Dill, who had such worries, there is no more reliable word. Braved by Silvado, Dill stands up with all her strength in her legs. "Ha. I can do it now, I''m coming out with everything about me" "That''s why, Lloyd. Will you have nothing to struggle with to carry your tired son? "Oh, Your Majesty. What are you talking about? I can''t believe I just went last month carrying a fallen dill..." "Chi, Father, go up! That''s confidential......! When I heard Lloyd''s exposure, Dill dyed his face to shame. "What''s that? Dill, can I ask you something? "I won''t! "Dear Ein. It''s not a big deal, it''s just that I carried a dill in charge that I couldn''t get up from my training..." "Chi... Father, it''s too soon to betray..." "Master Ain''t gonna ask me and there''s no way I can say no." It was a particular excuse. But even though Dill feels embarrassed, he feels the tension loosening. It seemed like my body was getting lighter. "Dear Ein," "Hmm? What''s going on? Dill, revitalized, speaks to Ain. She also showed me how to confirm the grip when the grip was restored. "When you leave after the third bottle, how about the story your father scolded your mother the other day? "What do you want to hear about that? I''ll wait as long as I can, so be careful! "Oh, hey, Dill! What are you doing selling my father? Seeing the interaction between the two, Ain and Silvard laugh. "Then I''m coming! Without answering Lloyd, Dill headed towards the center of the circle in a light foothold. Seeing him, Lloyd puts his hand around his temple and laughs like he''s in trouble. "Absolutely. As long as he''s a miserable son and embarrassed." "Didn''t you grow up to be a good man? I''m glad to see you as Ein''s escort." "... you have no more words. Dill is a happy man." It was Logus who was back on this spot earlier who welcomed Dill back to the center of the circle. Then he looks at Dill''s face and talks. "Earlier, it was a brilliant sword" I didn''t expect to be praised so honestly. I was distracted, but I can''t thank you enough. "I didn''t mean for you to say that to Lord Logus, either." "... which is why I, too, show off the best sword for me" "You say you''ve been adding and subtracting? Listening to Dill''s words, Logus chose the words to answer them. "Add or subtract... not. But by analogy, he was just waving his sword like training." "I see. So you say the next sword you can show me is something else? "Oh, that''s what I''m talking about" When he hears that voice, Dill makes a cold sweat. I felt it from the mighty, at the sign that Logus was haunted. It also feels like a complete sign of character, not just a strong one. "... let me borrow your breasts" After that conversation, they raise their hands and tell Lloyd that they have been able to support him. When Lloyd said the signal when he saw it, they ran out at the same time as the second one. - That being said, the same thing was, to the point of rushing out. As the distance gets closer, the two put up their swords and bring them into an impending situation. As a dill, there was a part I wanted to avoid, but even if I avoided this first hand, it wouldn''t change the toughness of the next. That''s why I stood in battle from the front. Until now, it''s the same thing, but in the next moment, things change all at once. "Become...!? This is an impending situation, and Dill cages his strength in an attempt to push Logus back. But Logus didn''t make it faint, and Dill put a lot of thought into it. - Were you so tired? No, I''m not... this is... ugh! Reminds me of myself when I first or second one. Whether it''s full health at that time, can you push back the current Logus? This time, Logus is as heavy as a big rock, and a giant demon pushes him. It is obvious that not only is it a simple force, but even the sharp light that Logus shows affects it. In other words, Dill was also pressured by Logus'' temper. "-Come on!" "Hmm......! Logus'' body begins to look big, and his presence grows. That, unlike training with Lloyd, is completely different from standing with Ain. This air hits the dill heavily before the problem of differences in strength. The situation seemed to be glued, but it was also a matter of seconds. Gradually, as Dill''s body is pushed backwards, by a few centimeters, his knee height also drops. If it keeps pushing, Logus should drain his health, too. Shortly after Dill thought so, Logus moved. "Sorry, but let me crush it" I also used the force of my arm, and I thought I had pushed Dill''s sword away, and I set my sword aside. Then, when you point the bottom of the sword at Dill, you hit Dill''s sword like you poke it with it. Logus'' ingenuity had manifested itself completely different from previous battles. And the locally impacted shock drove Dill crazy at hand. "It''s something like that. Ha...! It doesn''t collapse with that. Even if we think about it like this, the attack on Logus is not over yet. There''s a flash of space. No, move the sword you set up. "Oh, it''s decided not to end with something like this! Cut to the dill to draw the sword, he changes his posture again after the pull. Now the central part of the Great Sword. Shake down diagonally on the side of the dill where the most force can be exerted, and the dill hurries to react to it. "... you''re young" - Feint. It was only a feint, and as Dill began to react, Logus made changes to the sword''s movements. Stopping the movement of the heavy sword progresses toward the sword Dill responded to. "Gu............" The sudden impact caused the air in your lungs to pop out and breathe hard. A shake must have come to my brain, too. The vision is also blurred and restless. Among other things, I put my sword between me and Logus, who came forward, and I tried to keep him from being defeated somehow... "This is the great sword of Heim...... Huh! Dill, who took the last blow, still showed his will. Never let go of his sword, never looked more than on one knee. Logus, who waved his sword with the intention of blowing it up, honors in his heart the matter of Dill, who, though his enemy, showed that majesty with his young body. Thus, the interactive battle between Ishtarika and Heim ended with Logus taking two bottles, bringing the curtain down with a victory on Heim''s part. "I''m sorry. I was escorted..." That night. He said he defeated Hate Ishtarika for Heim, and the ship set up a grand celebratory seat. "No, because I was dying to take a little walk too" Until then, if it''s called inadvertence, but it seems Tiggle has forgotten something in the big conference room, and I order Grint to get it. You can ask the right knight for something like that. Grint thought about it for a moment, but Tiggle had it, so he didn''t know why he was going to get it. Seeing Grint like that, Elena offers to accompany him. I''ve been thinking a lot over the last few days. Because of that, I didn''t feel like a bad night''s walk. The two of them have done so and are moving towards the large conference room built by Ishtarika. "Lord Elena. Nevertheless, I am glad His Majesty and His Highness are pleased." "Right. I would have felt bad if they had turned me down until the AC fight, even after I returned to Heim." "... but this really ends your fringe with Ishtarika, too" Tomorrow both countries will leave for each other''s countries. At the end of the talks, I don''t even have to bother staying here. "Lord Elena is the... Are you done with Lord Krone? "Enough, what? "I don''t think I''ll ever see you again. I''m sorry your Highness won''t be joined to Lord Krone, but I was wondering if Lord Elena would ever think she''d see you again." "That kid already seems to be living independently.... Parents are away. Then I should be separated, too." Being seen a daughter who grew up better than I imagined. I was more than happy with that. I care that you''re lying to Heim, but praying about your daughter''s happiness won''t punish you. "Is that what it is? I don''t know yet..." "I''m sure Lord Grint would know if he could have a son with Lord Anon." He showed his illuminated face and Grint answered. "Ha... Well, look forward to the future." Then he changed his expression as if he had thought back, and suddenly, he said he was not convinced. "But I''m not convinced..." "- Yes? What''s wrong, suddenly" "It''s about Lord Krone. I''m sorry to say this where Lord Elena is, but I don''t know why I chose him." "Does he mean His Royal Highness Prince Ain? "Naturally. His face is certainly not bad, and he turns his head somewhat. But Your Highness is much better." When I hear that, Elena grins like she''s in trouble, too. When he met Ain in Magna, he introduced Elena to the inn. Even though he was impatient, he showed the size of the vessel, even when dealing with the unidentified in that way. This is a good impression for Elena as a matter of course, a different idea from Grint. "That''s why I don''t know. He refused to invite His Royal Highness even while he was in Heim..." The Roundheart family situation is a story that all the nobles in the social world know. My brother Grint is better, and my brother Ain''t in the next Lord''s vessel. That''s the story that has been told many times, and from Grint, who is a party, I guess the emotions I have for my brother are also international. In a nutshell, you look down at your brother unconsciously. "A demon like Sea Dragon seems to be a big part of Ishtarika''s battleship. But there''s no way you can defeat a demon like that by yourself." "... although I do doubt just asking" "Isn''t that right? Just because you''re Prince Wang, it''s just like you''re being lifted -" ... and the moment Grint tried to speak Ein''s pussy. From the way they walk, on the tree that was growing there, came down a woman that Elena knew well. "Then will you look at it? We Ishtalika are having a little celebration over there in the square." -... I wonder why this kid can''t always appear calm. Elena held her head to a rare customer who suddenly arrived. 153 First ending. "Nah... what are you! Where did you come from!? Grint, surprised, stood forward to protect Elena. Drop your hips and set up, pull out your sword and set up. "You came all the way down from the top from the top of the tree. But I didn''t think I could protect women that way." He doesn''t even show how he cares that Grint pulled out his sword, as if he wasn''t nervous. Then Elena, who had her head, spoke to her. "... Lili. Can''t you just appear normal? In Heim, he worked with me over the years, and in Magna, he was the one who was guided by Ishtarika. Such a lili suddenly came down from the top of the tree, so Elena was just stunned. "Lord Elena!? This is Lord Elena''s acquaintance...? She was sneaking into the castle. "Well, if you look familiar, you''re Warren''s Hand! I was also here yesterday for the talks...... Huh! "Uh, yes, yes. That''s fine now, so do you want to see it or not? Which one is it? Lili starts scratching around her neck with the knife she took out when she looks like she has a heart attack. He may have been stabbed by a bug or something, but it''s not something he uses to scratch. "Lili? You suddenly come out and you don''t want to see or... what are you trying to say? "... Huh? What are you talking about, Master Elena? Didn''t you two talk about how you can''t trust Ain''s arm?" "I was definitely talking... So what do you want me to show you?" "You can tell from that story, don''t you think there''s only Master Ain? What are you talking about, Coz? Lili turns her gaze just to say so, but Elena wasn''t pointing at me. I can''t afford to be nice to Lili right now in a mentally fatigued situation. "Oh, my God! What does His Royal Highness the King have to show you? "Hih!? Yikes...... Yikes!? It was a child-stained retribution for a long time, but Elena snapped Lili''s cheek and pulled left and right. Lili would have been able to avoid it lightly, but she would have enjoyed it while she was silently accepting it. "E, Lord Elena! Just get your hands on the Ishtarikas. Ha...! "I don''t mind! This is how the phrase that came down from the blind spot is hella." "Huh... Huh? It''s so sweet..." Elena hears the words and finally releases her hand from Lili''s cheek. "Phew... Was this our interactive battle..." "What are you so happy about? Are you..." My cheeks hurt a little, but Lili seems rather amused. I wonder how he can snap. Elena can''t even find the means. "In the meantime, it''s time for you to screw around. Mr. Logus and I were in the square where you had an AC fight earlier, and we''re having a meeting. So, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but it looks like Lord Lloyd''s going to play the game in front of you, and Ein''s going to take the sword." Hearing the words, Grint spoke to Lili. "Ho, is that true......!? "It''s true. I mean, it''s time to sword it up. ''Cause I''m a technophobic." "Ooh... I''m sorry. Or not too light an attitude in front of the nobility, you are" If this happens in Heim, I can''t just do it. But Lili''s attitude is a little distracting to see if Grint''s poison has been removed. "We''ve decided to cut off the national traffic. Isn''t that okay? Oh, and I''m a tiphobic or something. I like knives and stuff, and I" Grint, who had just lost his sword, was taken aback. "Lili, you''re being too honest..." "It''s my beauty, there''s nothing I can do." I answered Elena, looking painless and itchy. "Yes, but can I show it to us? Even though the Ishtarikas are here, I can''t believe we''re guiding the Heims...? "Yes? I won''t bother you. Mostly, if I were going to kill you, I''d be done on the first day. It won''t take long enough, will it? Lili is certainly right. If you''re willing to fit in with Heim''s people, the Heim people aren''t already in the world. At a time when Istarika''s fleet is in full swing, that is an immobile fact. On the contrary, there is even a fact that just beating the twins is likely to be a victory. "Besides, you''re free to travel to the big conference room. I don''t have a problem with you coming." It''s not a violation. And, Lili adds words. "... we''re cut off from the state anyway. What do you think he said? "Huh. If you care about the details, you''re not hot, are you? "Become..." Should it be time to give out a help boat? Elena looked at Grint and spoke to Lili. "Lili. Because of this, let me show you. You''re gonna show me a little distance, aren''t you? "I''ll take care of that there. Come on, let''s go! The two were guided by Lili on the night lane. Then I noticed that the lights were on in the square in front of the big conference room. At the same time, the voices of many people have echoed. "I see you." Lili said so, slowing down her walking speed. Square I could see...... where I also seemed to have deliberately let the tables and chairs out of the large conference room, and I could see the people sitting on the chairs. "Who''s here? "Er, to Your Majesty, Ein, and to Olivia and Katima...... yeah. You''re almost all here." Did it bother you to count, Lili explains that most people are here? - No, no, no, no! Dill! You''re tired already! "Yes, the voice now... no way" Hear Lloyd''s voice and Grint turns his body forward. Is it Ishtalika''s marshal waving his sword? I thought so and moved my body in an intriguing way. "Looks like you were right at your best. It''s like Lord Lloyd and you, Dill." "Lili, you said you had a match earlier..." "I think it''s a name like that. But as for Master Lloyd, maybe he''s just trying to clear up the depression he couldn''t fight? "... I wonder if that''s okay" "That''s okay. His Majesty admits it, and it''s like a crowd of celebratory seats." Whatever the content, I''m interested in the arm of a man named Lloyd. Following Grint, Elena also turned her attention to the square in an intriguing manner. "Ha ha! What''s the matter! We''re done here! "Eh... Father, you''re too well!? "This is Dilloo! You''re losing! More like this...... here it is! An unfamiliar figure for a Heim human being. Katima, who draws Ketsey''s blood, scolds Dill, who fell before Lloyd. "Mr. Katima? I don''t know what you want to do with the meatballs." "Shut up! Dill, let''s go again! "... don''t push me too hard" Speaking of untranslated advice, at the end of the day, gut theory. Ain, sitting next to Katima, shows her aunt how frightened she is. But when I heard Katima''s voice, Dill woke up again. "Ahhh! Stepping into momentum, he waves his sword toward Lloyd. Whether a few hours of rest had been successful, Dill had restored the wear and tear of his battle with Logus and was moving his body quite well. "Huh! Not enough!" "Damn... not yet! But it''s Lloyd who takes it. Lie down with your erected sword and you will lightly take a blow from Dill. The shock when we bumped into each other runs against each other, but only Dill made that body tremble. Even in the distance, Grint was witnessing the strength of a man named Lloyd. At first glance, the move of Dill is also a very different move if you think of it as the second war you were fighting Logus. But while Lloyd takes it, he doesn''t make it slight at all, but rather just makes Dill seem to suffer. "Ha! Oh, my God! Even though he feels the shock of running to his body, Dill desperately overlaps the attack. But the man named Lloyd was still strong. "Looks like you''ve found an assignment for the future! You need to work out your body! Lloyd waves his sword down to Dill from the front when he speaks so. Watching that sight, Grint remembers the match between Logus and Dill. If that attack, Dill should take it... "Damn... Ha..." The anticipation is off and the dill is blown about two meters. While defending with a sword, Lloyd''s blow was not enough to contain it. Even Logus'' blow, Dill was taking. That said, instead of taking Lloyd''s blow, it starts and ends blown away. It was a problem before I could show off my skills. Anyway, I''m just surprised by the power. "Dilu! Again! Again! "Ka, Katima... calm down" With a glass in one hand, Katima summons it in an excited way. Silvard, sitting right beside him, leaked a sigh to see how his daughter was doing. "When this happens, it''s the final weapon! "... what? Hey, why are you pulling my sleeve? Isn''t this the time, Chris? "If it''s okay with me, I''ll deal with Lord Lloyd..." "No! Ain''t got a lot of strength during this meeting because he''s got a job to do!? "You''re selling fights, dude" Listening to the two conversations, women like Krone, Olivia, and Chris also leak laughter. "Besides, it''s the superior''s job to clear up your men''s carelessness! Then it''s Ain! "I''m not wrong, but if you''re gonna say that, Chris is gonna be here first." "Nyaaaaaa! This nephew is so fine! Look, I''m just going! Ain''t got his hips kicked with a cat''s feet while sitting in a chair. Although I was frustrated, I have no objection to moving my body. Ain takes his training sword when he stands up and raises his voice. "Mr. Lloyd, I''m next." "Mm...? Ha ha! No shortage for them! I''ve been waiting for you, Master Ain! The Kingsguard knights watching nearby also cheered Ain for getting up while eating. "Your Highness! "Master Lloyd is also draining his health! "Your Royal Highness is going to make an enemy! The Knights of Ishtarika don''t hate to make a scene. That''s why an angel (May) in the cafeteria appears. It was completely different from what it looked like during the talks, which surprised Grint and Elena watching. "Oh, hey you guys! How come you don''t have my backup? "Lloyd? Going?" "Damn... what is this sense of defeat! But you can''t lose with a sword! "Oh, here I come! Ain took the sword and headed under Lloyd. Seeing it, Grint gazes further. "Heh, heh! Soon anyway..." It''ll be over soon. Anyway, Dill was the guy who was also taking a blow from Logus. Ain''t no way Ain''t gonna be able to fight a man (Lloyd) who didn''t have a hand or a leg. I hate to admit it, but Lloyd''s power could be more than Logus. For Grint, who was beginning to think so, I didn''t think Ein could fight Lloyd. - Ein, come on! Krone raised her voice to support her in a fun way. Elena has never seen a daughter who seems to have so much fun. ... you really love him. When I was feeling that way, Lili suddenly shook my hand. "Ah, Master Elena. I''ll connect you with my hand." "... Huh? What are you suddenly doing..." "Coming." You''re not a child, so the moment Elena tries to speak out about her dissatisfaction. - It was as if the air had broken, shocked him all over his body. "Hey what now......!? The trees are shaking too. But if it wasn''t for the strong winds, it wasn''t for the earthquake to come. And yet what the hell is the shock I just felt? Looking next door, Grint was also surprised, but unlike Elena, he wasn''t taking his eyes off Ain. "Yes, sir. Daijibu." Shame, Elena got scared for a moment. It''s unspeakable that Lili was able to feel safe, thanks to her holding hands. "Maybe you''ll get used to it right away, never mind, look at it" "What do you get used to right away... Yikes!? A shock like that just now continues to strike Elena and the others. I want you to explain what the hell is going on first. "Li, Li! What''s going on...! "... Master Ain is just waving his sword. That''s why you said he was a hero." At the end of Lili''s gaze, there''s Ain and Lloyd. Hearing this word, Elena still didn''t know what it meant, but she tries to tighten her mind and turn her attention to Ain. Then, as Grint, who was silent next door, spoke to Lili in an abrupt manner, Elena listened to the conversation between the two. "... is that really him? "Yep. I''d say it''s disrespectful, but it''s definitely Ein." Even within doing this, the sound of Ain and Lloyd colliding is transmitted like a shock wave. I feel such tingling irritation, like slitting my skin. Hearing Grint''s words stained with surprise, Elena also turns her gaze to Ain and the others. Then there was an incredible sight. "Oh, and those two are really out-of-the-box." One wave at a time is a blow as if it were a rip from space to space, and that''s what hits Lloyd. But Lloyd, who would take it, was prepared and prepared, or avoided standing around that would lead to injury. My previous encounter with Ain would have also greatly affected the lack of it. "One or hero, one or marshal. Dill, you''re a strong man in the corner, but you''re inferior to those two." Whenever Lloyd receives an attack, the air strikes like a shock wave. Lili felt her hands wet and Elena was sweating. "... Lord Logus said His Royal Highness Prince Wang has no sword talent, but what does that mean? "Mmm. If I tell you that, Master Lloyd doesn''t have any sword talent either. He was born with skills, sewing." I can''t think of it in Heim''s common sense. I never imagined such a person would be at the apex of a nation''s knight. Elena and Grint are puzzled by the facts they hear for the first time. "... it''s a lie. If that''s really him, even your father..." You shouldn''t say more than that. Because for me, I lose the most confidence and significance. Decided to be the next owner of the Round Heart, I become just a dogma. Grint noticed it and closed his mouth. But Lili, a secret affiliate, has a good personality (...). "Even Lord Logus can''t win, can he? "Huh... Ki, you! "Don''t be mad at me. You almost said it yourself, didn''t you? But I''m glad you finally realized that." Grint''s inner self had the sentiment that Logus had rewarded Ishtarika with one arrow thanks to his victory over Dill. But the emotions began to be shattered at once, and on the contrary, regrets began to rekindle. I don''t even want to think about it. The hypothetical story goes through my brain. That''s if Logus'' opponent was Ain or Lloyd, not Dill. Can my father fight like those two? And will you be able to take that sword? For Grint, the best fight I''ve ever seen is the battle between Logus and Ed. The feeling has already vanished, and this battle between Ain and Lloyd comes to the apex. "Shall I show you what I''m thinking right now? Perhaps you are thinking that Lord Logus'' opponent is good for you, Dill... Nah, aren''t you? If that''s what you''re thinking, that would be a great answer. Because you don''t have to lose a handful of self-esteem." "Li, Li! Young lady..." "Or would you rather have two opponents? If you want me to, I can kiss you, too, right? Elena tries to stop Lili, but Lili pretends not to hear it and goes on with it. On the other hand, denied his absolute confidence and his father''s strength, Grint stared at Ain out of focus. Even being nominated for the next term didn''t seem like a mistake. That, in other words, leads to a denial of Grint''s past. "Eh." Eat up your teeth so much that they''re going to crack, and beat the tree that was growing on the side so hard. Then Grint looked back and waved his hand wide away. "Oh. Did you run away? Hmmm... Leaving one woman is a reduction." "... you''re bad, aren''t you? That personality, can''t you handle it? "I didn''t lie to you, and I don''t. Besides, no matter how much you say it''s not bright on the martial arts, even Master Elena knows how it turns out, right? Fight those two and see what happens to Logus. Even Elena, unfamiliar with the martial arts, could easily imagine that. "At least I know it doesn''t just make me have flowers." "Eh heh." If it weren''t for the present, Grint would have made it home to Heim in a good mood. The more he forgets Tiggle''s orders and runs back, the worse his mental condition is right now. "That''s Lord Warren''s order, too? "Mmm. Well, is that how it is? If I had the opportunity, I would have acted at my discretion." If you heard that, you might have thought of another form, but Elena doesn''t even want to think about it very much. I just want you to give me a break for not being in a royal mood even after you return to the country. Should I rather be thankful that Grint was the only one who got it done? "How far have I been thinking about it, completely already..." Seeing free lili, Elena sighs. I don''t know if it''s because I''m getting used to it, but even with the shock that Ain and the others emit, it''s starting to stop moving. "Oh, the way you put it, you look like Master Krone! "... you''ve had that exchange many times, haven''t you? She''s my mother and daughter, you know? "Hmm. I see, I see.... I hear you mean, what does Master Krone think? "Somewhat affected, isn''t it? But right now, I think Warren''s influence is greater." "... Huh? Lili, who had an untied grin, suddenly uttered Krone''s name. I was Elena wondering what you were talking about, but I''m surprised at the voices I heard from behind. Anyway, that voice was undoubtedly the voice of Krone. "Mr. Krone. Me and Lord Lilli are staying close." "Yep. Thank you, Mr. Chris." I thought you were here alone, but it seems Chris brought you here. Chris then leaves with Lili. I haven''t bothered you two in a long time, that''s what I cared about. "... really, it''s been a while" The reunion during the talks was such a time that we couldn''t even tell each other what we wanted to talk about. But now it''s just the two of Krone and Elena, which is why Krone hugged Elena with nothing to worry about. "K, Krone? You, why are you here..." "Lord Lili was sending a signal. Mr. Warren confirmed that... so Mr. Chris brought me here." Lili had her mouth full. You can act at your discretion, he says you''re getting permission to do so. But I didn''t say a word about not contacting Warren. "... you''ve grown up" - Well, okay. Now let''s enjoy this time we got. Either way, this may be the last opportunity to see Krone''s face. "Besides, you''ve become a much more attractive girl than you used to be." "Oh. Weren''t you attractive back in the day? "I was the old lady who dumped the engagement papers in the trash without opening them" "Well, terrible. If that''s what you''re saying, what''s wrong with the mothers who didn''t bring Ain''s materials? "... even then you would have thrown it away anyway, wouldn''t you? "That''s not true. If I were Ain, I''d have checked it out." A confident, core girl, unchanged from a long time ago. Elena is delighted to be an even more attractive girl with those parts left behind. But what looks brighter than it used to be, maybe Heim was still narrower for this kid. So much so that Elena thought about it, it was so full of krone. "You have no basis, but you''re so confident? "Yeah, I do. That''s why your mothers are so sorry." "... Yes, sir. I''ll tell him, too." Happy with that answer, Krone leaves Elena''s chest smiling. Standing next to him, he turned his gaze toward Ain and Lloyd, who were fighting. "In Magna, Ein introduced you to the inn, right? "... yeah. At that time, His Royal Highness Prince Wang never thought of it." "Really? If Ain''t, It''s too Free." The way she speaks with heartfelt joy is the maiden herself who falls in love. Seeing you make me happy, Elena was relieved. "But now I know why I''m free.... you were so strong." "Hehe. What a hero." "If a hero is with you, then you can take a walk at night." On the first day of the talks, Krone was speaking the words of Tiggle. I don''t like the letter Krone wrote. I hear Tiggle was talking about those stories on the beach with Grint. During the walk, Krone had spoken that he had heard the conversation. "A walk at night......? Is that when I realized what that prince (Tiggle) said? "Yeah, I am. Without the escort, His Royal Highness the King would seem fine." Krone hears the words and looks grumpy. What the hell is wrong with you? Elena asked why. "Krone? Why do you look like that? "... because mother. If that prince hadn''t come, I wouldn''t have to be disturbed! "So, get in the way...? I don''t know what the situation is. Elena answers in a puzzled manner. "Yeah. ''Cause when I finally seemed to be able to mouth Ain, I couldn''t because those guys came..." - What!? Krone should be eighteen this year because Ein is four years older. If you''re an aristocratic woman, it''s not funny if you''re married at Krone''s age. In some people, it''s also natural to have children. But in a king prince like Ein, the story just changes a little bit. "Uh... Krone? Well, I know you like His Royal Highness the King." ¡­¡­ No, I don''t like Ein. " "Huh? ''Cause you, that''s why you went to Ishtarika..." I was just a little surprised, but when I heard the next word, Elena was relieved that it was love. "I don''t like it, I love you. At least I''ll have trouble if you don''t love it or something" You just didn''t like it and were not convinced, Krone argues dissatisfied with it. I wanted to ask you not to let my daughter confuse me even because I was played by a scattered Warren. "... I know you love His Royal Highness the King, but what do you think? "What do you think? Even if asked, what should I answer?" Love says it changes a woman, but Krone doesn''t leak into an example either. I know I keep trying and being in my current position, but seeing my daughter like this makes me a little confused as a mother. "So what does His Royal Highness think of you...? "I don''t know about that. I am not Ain.... but he was going to talk to me from Ein." If you think of a man named Ain, I know he thinks a lot of Krone. But as a mother, I also wanted to hear a solid story. For example, yes, marriage, etc. ¡­. -... and Lord Krone, because the future is already set. It was this word of Warren and the word to keep an eye on the two of them that drove me to my head. "... I see. Oh, I can''t believe Lord Warren is watching us both." That''s the word Warren was saying at the second day of talks. We''ve decided to keep an eye on the two of us. And he was talking. By now, but I could understand the sincerity of the word. ... Think about it, that might have been talking to Elena, not to Tiggle. "I mean, that''s what it is..." The person who was drunk of scattered boiled water, but Warren''s words deserve to be believed. Elena thought of it and convinced herself. Culture varies from country to country. In Istarica, I guess you''re not rushing marriage because you''re noble, and because you''re royal. It is natural to have a child for the country, but Elena is not wild enough to speak to the common sense and thinking of other countries. "Mother? What are you convinced of by yourself? "... I just prayed that my daughter''s wish would be fulfilled" "You''re sweet, Mother....... it would be nice to talk about us, could you tell us about your father and the reels too? In Heim, I don''t know how you were spending it." When Krone and Elena were both enjoying reuniting for the first time in a while like this. Ain''t and Lloyd''s fight was also back in their seats with Ain scratching a sweat, looking like they finally had a separation. Ain, supported by the Kingsguard knights and enjoying his first battle with Lloyd in a long time, gives a full look. And when Ain returned to his seat, sipping a sip of water, he calls out to Warren, who was sitting nearby. "Mr. Warren. Did Krone go that way? "Oh? Master Ain, what''s that? "You know that. You fight Mr. Lloyd and you sharpen your mind, so you know better than that." Ain''t looked back, then he showed the woods with his gaze. "Mr. Chris isn''t here, and you probably took him with an escort, didn''t you? Looks like we were looking at another one, but who would that be?" "... Lili should have been hiding, but you''ve noticed a lot" When Ein was satisfied with Warren''s answer, he grinned and included another glass of water in his mouth. "Ha, yummy. Damn it... Mr. Lloyd, you''re really too much of a health haunter." The result of the stand-up was a draw once it lasted a long time. I plan to take a short break before a second battle. "It''s so tough on the quote, and ha-ha... I''ll definitely defeat you next time." It''s one of the knights'' strengths, I told him in the battle against Roddy in an in-school rivalry. The Knights of Ishtarika attach particular importance to solidity. That means a man named Lloyd in the marshal is nothing more than proof that he''s the toughest. If it was a fight like the one you did with Marco, it wouldn''t be a story. Because Ain''t got room and means to make other moves. But in a stage like this, an extended training battle, Lloyd''s opponents who are enjoying the full range cannot be easily finished. "Ain, that was cool. Good luck next time, huh? "Yes. Next time I''m going to knock you down! With Olivia''s support, Ain fills her vitality again. "Nevertheless, Mr. Warren. I was just wondering one thing. Can I ask you something? "Yes. What is it? "He said he didn''t want to put Mr. Lloyd in an AC fight because he didn''t want him to look warrior, but if Elena or something was watching him, that doesn''t make sense..." Instead, Dill joined the Exchange. So it was strange that Warren was allowing it. Then Warren whispered and told Ain only to hear it. "We''re just talking here, it''s like an excuse. You simply wanted to spare Lord Lloyd, so you wanted to convince Lord Lloyd." "... that''s all? "Yep. That''s all.... In fact, if this is the kind of occasion Lord Lloyd fights, the battle is decided, or if the war situation sucks. So there''s not much point in hiding it." Ein was so poisoned by Warren''s words that he felt the blood that was rolling calm at once. "Even as us, we didn''t have to sell the marshal cheap. That''s a good thing." The words are what you look at Logus lightly, but you shouldn''t care too much. "Besides, it''s like a gift to Lord Dill, who works so hard." "Gifts?" "Yep. He wants to defeat Lord Lloyd, Lord Dill, so an experience like today''s is bound to live." I mean, is it like a reward? Ein is so convinced. "But Heim licked me..." "But, well, it''s not a bad result. At the end of the day, I was told that to someone who wanted to show Ain''s strength." Hearing the words, Ain reached the other person. "Uh. Does that mean you were with Mr. Elena, Grint? "You know. Lili seems to have bullied me, and I think I''ve already escaped." "You can''t leave Elena and run away..." I was stunned by my brother''s behavior and laughed bitterly. "Well, falling either way isn''t a bad result. If you break your heart completely, you''re unlikely to strip us of our fangs anymore. But in case you strip your teeth, it''s easier for you to lick them a little. It''s easier to fight in battle." "... Mr. Warren is an adult." "- but in case Ein and Olivia want more than that. I''ll work again for that." When Warren told it, Ain turned his attention to Olivia. Then Olivia smiles and says the words like she doesn''t care about anything. "The one that pissed me off the most was my ex-mother-in-law, Isis. Warren, if I bring my neck, will you do it? "Yep. We''ll bring it by tomorrow." Logus must have figured it out in today''s AC fight. At least it would have been dangerous to fight Lloyd. Plus, when you meet Olivia, you''re giving Chris strength. Then the worst person left is Isis. Olivia hasn''t spoken that name in a long time. "... just kidding. Ishtarika gets dirty. So it''s really over." "Well, I don''t mind either. Mr. Warren, Grint''s been bullied by Lili, and I''m happy now." That''s really it. With that in mind, even two of the parties, Ein and Olivia, were achievements that seemed sufficient. "Look, Dill! Eat meat! So cheer up, Revenge! "Hey... Ka, Master Katima? Too stuffed... ugh." We were serious, but the air was ruined because of the wasting cat. When the three smile, Ain leaks his voice in a frightened manner. "... in the meantime, let''s stop that wasting cat before we rematch Mr. Lloyd" 154 The end of the talks and the present of permissiveness. Fourth day after arriving on the island. Normally, it may be something that greets each other that we had a meeting with, but these two countries did not have it. Ishtarika and Heim, by promises, will be cut off from national traffic by leaving the island. With that in mind, maybe I don''t need a final greeting...... "Well, we look forward to hearing from you" "I''m in awe. By the way... -" It''s going to be a different story than greeting, but Elena is making a final confirmation with Warren. Since the other Heims were already aboard the ship, Elena had only a few escorts standing at a distance. Behind Warren, Lloyd stands similarly at a distance. Elena was confirming about Ishtarika''s communication via Euro. Just in case, I was the last to confirm it. Then, by the end of the story, Warren speaks out his doubts. "The First Prince never showed up... were you here? "... Yes. His Royal Highness the First Prince was insensitive and had been active on the ship..." Hearing that, Warren guesses. I guess even the woman brought them in anyway and served them all the time on the boat. Then there was no need to come elsewhere, or it made me think so. "Ha. Let''s not hear that word." There will be no inertia, even against the prince of the country he serves. I know Elena wants to say things too, but Warren decided not to ask. "It helps. So this is really the last time." "Yep. So when you come to Istarica, pass to Euro via Birdland and do not tell our ship" "... Yes? "Yes? What is it?" No, you won''t have a choice if you''re taken aback. When you come to Ishtarika? Come to Euro via Birdland? It''s only natural to panic when people say this. "Yes, no. When you say that the national traffic will be cut off, but when you come to Ishtarika...? "This is the family of those who are doing well with Your Highness. Exactly. I''m not going to let you say goodbye." Warren speaks naturally to Elena, a face taken aback. "... I''ve been talking to Krone last night with the intention of a lifetime breakup." "Oh? Lord Krone knew about this, too." "... it seems that my real daughter was in charge. Why don''t you tell him this? Next time I see you, you start with a sermon." Really, my daughter, she''s under the influence of Warren. Oh, my God, I seem to have acquired these disgusts. Warren smiles and accepts Elena''s words. "Accepted. In doing so, you should also enjoy a welcome with Lord Graff." "... my father-in-law seems to have received exceptional generosity and I really appreciate it" "No. That''s not true. The growth of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce has only been supported by Lord Graff." At the time of the meeting, he was the one who wasn''t enough to hate or hate, but when we talked like this, Warren was such a good person. If we could get along like this without anything, Elena thought, but that''s no longer just a fantasy story. There is no such possibility in the future. Elena had a soft grin when she heard a little bit about Graf as well. "Then it''s time for me to go back. We look forward to hearing from Euro." "I''ll take care of it. I''ll see you in my country now." Thus, Elena turns back to Heim''s ship. When Warren dropped that off for a while, he exhaled gently and began to look back and walk towards the Ishtarika ship. "¡­ later, only the treaty via Euro" "Yeah, it''d be easier if we got here." "Nevertheless, I heard a conversation about how the First Prince..." "Hmm...... It''s not a big deal." Lloyd, who was escorting him, asked about the conversation. Especially when I heard about the First Prince, I couldn''t help but be interested. "The first prince is fat." "... that''s a fine way to say it." To put it this way, Ishtarika''s prime minister laughed like he was playing a prank. That''s a few minutes after Warren and Lloyd returned to the battleship. Make sure Elena returns to the ship, and Heim''s ship sails faster than Ishtarika. Ralph, in particular, doesn''t want to see Ishtarika''s face anymore. I rushed sailing with such emotion, but Tiggle had a remnant of heart. That was the last time I saw Krone''s face. At the end of the day, Krone never came down from an Ishtarika battleship, even though he said he had thought of many inviting complaints all night to bring her back to Heim. I asked Warren as a matter of course, but he put in no need to go down. I can''t help but notice that I''ve been up all night. Tiggle showed himself on the deck, whether it was in the sea breeze or not, to change his mood. ... Then there seemed to be a client there, who also noticed Tiggle. "... Mm. Oh, my God, isn''t that Tiggle?" "Father. What is it, in this place? Ralph was on the deck. Apparently, Ralph was looking at an island that was slowly getting smaller. "I just wanted to hit the wind a little bit. Tiggle is the reason I''m here." "... it''s something similar. If this is the last thing I think of with Krone, it can be a lot of things." "Forget about that woman. There must be better women in Heim." frustration with Ishtarika, and the sentiments he tried to comfort his son. A mixed word with many of those things, but Tiggle didn''t like the word. In the end, the Krone is too big for Tiggle. I don''t care if you''re beside Prince Hate Wang. If I imagine the two of them are in the company of a man and a woman, I''m also going to break my heart with jealousy. stroke her beautiful hair and mouth her lips. I don''t know how many times I''ve nauseated at the fact that it''s not me. "There must be a good woman in my country, too. Elena is fine, but so is Logus'' wife Alma. And... oh! So will that son, Grint''s permission to marry? Lord Anon is a wonderful man." "I won''t deny it, but it''s still Krone for me..." Sure, Krone was beautiful. Ralph is also the kind of woman I would like to hold, and I can understand that Tiggle really wanted to be my wife. I didn''t say that in front of Tiggle, but there are those facts. But Ralph thinks. I wondered if my son was a man so far bonded to a woman. My oldest son, Rayphone, won''t tell a woman to get sloppy, but I would like her to at least take it a little easier. "When I get back to Heim, hold the woman. You''ll feel a little better." "... I''ll think about it" The two of us sighed sloppily, it was that moment. "Your Grace! Your Grace! Stand back! Ugh, the demons of the sea...! A knight watching on the deck spoke of the proximity of demons in the sea. "What... what showed up!? When Ralph and the others saw the ship in panic, the knights also appeared from the surrounding ships, erecting bows, etc. Some of them, of course, are the ships that Logus and the others take. "That''s... Kraken! He''s still a child, but it''s dangerous. Please, get in the boat." Heard Kraken, Ralph as well as Tiggle dye his face in fear. Even Heim, Kraken is an occasional monster. The Lord in the sea, feared by adventurers and fishermen. That''s what showed up as a child, so it''s only natural that Heim''s line should be frightened of fear. ... but two shadows coming from the side of the island approached its Kraken earlier than anyone else. "Chi, Father! Something close..." A body as big as Kraken, comes close to two. That velocity was unusual and showed a velocity that even the roving fish could not fathom. The knights set up a bow and let it go, but in the shadow of a quick move, there is no sign that a single bow will hit them. Three demons. I''m already desperate...... That''s what I thought, arrowhead. The two shadows that came pierced Kraken''s head without worrying about anything. "Cuh!! Cuh!" One head would be happy to see the Kraken. "Hagu, gu, gu, gu! The other forgot to rejoice, just stuck to Kraken. The figure was an unusual word, and the Lord of the sea and the feared Kraken were running out in seconds of things. The tentacles with suction cups are still in motion and the occasional tremor makes you feel alive until earlier. This is the end of it if you think Kraken showed up. As well as the Tiggles and the knights, I didn''t understand how this was going. Together, it was just a glimpse. "Hey, what the hell is this guy...! Then Ralph raises his voice the most. I had no idea what was going on and I didn''t ask anyone, but this is how I shouted. But Tiggle remembers him at the same time as he calms down. I thought you saw these two when they landed on the island. "Father...! Father! These two are the demons of Ishtarika! It''s the demon that the King Prince keeps! "Ko, you think these two are...? The impression I had when I saw it on the island didn''t look like a demon making a fierce move so far. But how about what I just showed you, letting Kraken, called the Lord of the Sea, feed him with a single blow, albeit with two heads. The more I look at this, the more I feel horrible than the fleet of Ishtarikas. "Hagu, gu, gu, gu! "Hagu, gu, gu, gu! Without worrying about Heim''s upset, the twins keep quietly eating their prey. Whether surrounded by Heim''s ship or not, it was no different. "But don''t worry, Father. Anything. They don''t give a shit about these two heads." "... ho, is that true? "Yes, we have proof of that, don''t we?" Listening to Tiggle''s words, Ralph takes a sigh of relief and looks at the twins closer to the railing. "Hmm. It''s a demon who looked not so bad. Unlike the Ishtarikas, you must be smart enough to help us." Ralph speaks with a confident look, hitting and changing from earlier. I don''t know what the twins meant, but I praised them for it. "Look, you guys. Let''s reward you, face this way." When Ralph calls, his sister Elle responds to that voice, surfacing her neck and bringing her face closer together. Its El face, as big as a giant, bewildered Ralph for a moment. But Ralph is in front of his men. Consider yourself weak, and when you open the barrel placed beside you, you take the salted fish from it. Then I looked at Elle and spoke up again. "A reward. Take it." When he released and threw the fish great, Elle opened his mouth and received it. I moved my mouth to make sure it wasn''t harmful and tried to enjoy the taste. ¡­¡­ I tried to have fun, but gradually Elle''s face became sinister. Then you stopped being patient, and threw it up on Ralph''s body. "Cu...... Pep! The twins prefer fresh sea delights. Because from time to time, all seafood that is given as hunting and bait is normal to be fresh. To add, salted fish is not a preference for both of us, although it is such a dish. And most importantly, I didn''t like the softness. "Become... Become...! Kraken wreckage and salted fish. And Elle''s saliva and whatnot gets hung up with mixed liquid, and the whole body gets drooling. Ralph dyes his face red, like a boiled Kraken. Is something happening at sea? That''s what I think, Al also floats up from his neck and lines up next to Elle. What I saw was the look of my sister with a sinister face and what a hung old man looked like. "... Ga? - What are you doing? In one case, Al''s expression didn''t make any sense of what happened. The only thing I know is that my sister threw up something. - It could be some kind of play. That''s what I thought, and I asked how they were both doing. "Heh... get away from His Majesty. Whoa, whoa! A knight on another ship releases an arrow, feeling Ralph''s crisis. "Huh... cu? Naturally, it can''t be just a bow and arrow penetrating, not one scratch on Elle''s scale. I mean, there''s no pain at all, but unfortunately, Elle quickly understands that he was attacked. Usually neat, she also had a sense of being king of the sea. I believe that it is the families (Ains) who can command me. That''s why no matter the hang-up, the attack on me feels frustrating. ¡­¡­ Touch the part where the arrow hit the pong, the pong, and confirm the fact that the arrow did hit. Then he looked up to heaven, and looked back at the knight who unleashed the arrow, and raised a great roar. Ahhhhhhhhhh... The Knight of Ishtarika would make some of his voice sound familiar. Especially to Ain and Chris, because the three Dills had heard the roar especially close by. Sea Dragon disturbance a few years ago. When the sea dragon occurred and shouted with utterly different force, Elle looked different from the sea dragon at the time. "Become... what... this is...! "Ugh, of the ocean, it''s a wall of the ocean. Ahhh! Ralph falls to the deck as the knights panic. In the meantime, what Elle showed us was the wall of the sea. As it surrounded Heim''s fleet, a circular wall of sea water was created. Though there was no way to push it over, it intimidates Heim''s line like a cage. Its walls, like the waves generated at sea, were covered with a number of rough waves with surfaces. "This is such a sight... I''ve never seen it..." Admiral Logus, too, is just confused by this sight. I couldn''t put it in my mouth, but in this situation, I couldn''t do anything with as much Logus. What will happen now? Not only the Ralphs, but the knights were anxious about the arrowheads. Al, who remained silent until then, slaps Elle''s body with a fin. "Gaw" "Huh... Cure!! Don''t interrupt. That''s what he seemed to be talking about, but he changed his attitude when he saw what Al pointed to. "Cure aaaaa!? "Gaw, gaw" What I pointed to is the appearance of a near-eating Kraken. Kraken, which is still there, is one of the twins'' favorites. The last time I ate it was Viscount Sage, I haven''t tasted it since, so it wasn''t more if I was doing this. "Humph...... K¨¹rn! - You picked up your life. Obviously in an attitude that made it seem as if he had said so, Elle returned the walls of the sea to just sea level. Then, working with Al, he used the current to carry Kraken. Perhaps after this, you will taste it near the fleet of Ishtarika. "Thanks, are you...? "Doh... apparently, you saved me" To Ralph''s voice, Tiggle replied. As opposed to when it came, it shows you slowly returning, but you can see it leaving near Heim. "Yes, what the hell is that demon...! Ralph, whose hips fall out and can''t stand, slaps the deck while lying down. He''s been exposed to something different, but it wasn''t the other way around. "I don''t even want to be involved in Ishtarika anymore! Damn!" Ralph''s sad cry echoed in the quiet waters. That night. King Heim capital wrapped in tranquility. And on the banks of the river in its king''s capital, one girl was sitting alone. "... oh, you were here" The man who spoke gave her a happy grin when he saw her. "Ed, it''s been a while." "It''s been a while. You''re still beautiful." "You told me your name before, didn''t you? My current name is Anon. So can you call me? "Oops, excuse me" Answering that, Ed sat down next to him. Ed is bringing a big leather bag and puts it in front of Anon. When a leather bag is placed, something rolls gorong inside "Was this what you wanted? "... because I don''t want to see it, can you just tell me what''s in it? "In this is the Second Prince and the Mother of Lord Logus. And then there''s a little bit of nobility that looks just fine." When Ed answers confidently, Anon speaks softly. "Huh. Yes." "... didn''t you really like it? Upon hearing an unsolicited reply, Ed asks the question in a tense manner, as if to speak to the person of his first love. "Nothing. Not bad, but I don''t really like to be the first to do that." When he saw how Anon was doing, Ed panicked and lined up his excuses. "Chi, it''s not! I''d like to flaunt it for you anyway! By doing so, you can shine more... so..." "You said anon, didn''t you? I don''t like bad listeners." "... I''m sorry. Dear Anon." "- Ha. That''s all right, no more" Have you been a pain in the ass, Anon? I finished this story. When I stumbled on my cheekstick like a bore, I started talking looking at the river. "Really, you have good martial arts." "Oh, it''s an honor to keep it in compliment... -" "Speaking of which, what time did you lose before? I tried to rejoice in being praised, but Anon''s words block that. You couldn''t be happy to be told that you lost. "Speaking of which, I know. At the end... When you lost to the Black Knight lieutenant, you came back." "Ha ha... what a pain in the ass I got poked" Even as he let his cheeks clasp, Ed suppressed it by just laughing bitterly. "It''s okay. A pure battle-specific demon opponent. You just bought me some time, but you''re good." "... next time, I''ll definitely kill that armored bastard" "You can''t. He''s under my influence, too. So I think he''s already dead." Anon speaks with a laugh, but Ed, by contrast, makes him so frustrated that he causes a toothpick. For Ed, a story I want to forget. The fact that Anon told me that made me feel even worse about not being able to turn my frustration on Anon. "By and large, even if we do it now, we can still win, right? Even if he''s alive, how weak do you think he is? "... If you are under the influence of Master Anon, is it about a few percent of the full season? "Right. If you want to beat someone like that and be refreshed, you can do whatever you want." "- Right, should we forget about it already" Ed answered as he gave up. "That''s the right answer." When I say it correctly, Anon stands up carelessly. Ed tried to support that anon, but he was paid by Anon in the back of his hand. "I''m sorry. I''m allowed to marry right now. So it''s kind of like letting other guys touch you." "... I mean, won''t you let me do what I did before? He gives a sad look and sees Anon feeling shaken. "Yeah, yeah. You''re a good boy, aren''t you? She''s cute, and I think about what she''s doing." "... you get jealous" "If I give you my hand, I won''t know you anymore." "Eh... of course. We will not let Master Anon grieve." "Not even a little bit. Okay?" Anon repeated the order, and Ed nodded with a look that seemed regrettable, and then tasted the humiliation. "But it was okay? There must have been a little kid in the noble house, right? Didn''t you hate kids? "Yeah, I hate it. But it became resistant." Speaking happily, Anon is interested in the matter. "Resistance? Where did you get that resistance to children?" Then Ed answered it with a cheerful voice, glad that he was interested. "In the days when I was away from Euro as an adventurer, I also lived back in Ishtarika. In the city of Ist, I made money for my two children." "Heh... boy? "No, they were both girls. I got tired of that life, so I went back to Euro, and now it feels like it''s happening." "Oh terrible. Aren''t you bringing those kids? Even though he says it''s terrible, Anon puts his hand on his mouth and smiles. "That role is over now. So it''s nothing family or anything, so you''ll live as you please." "... Really, you sacrifice anything to play" I don''t even know how Anon grew up with such a personality. However, he still accomplished his job well, so Anon had no complaints about it either. "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment. So, what am I supposed to do now? "Right...... You can take your time somewhere for a while. When you have my errands, I''ll have them come right away." "Yep. I understand. So this is it today..." The last time Ed squeaked like that, he was in the dark at night. I don''t like the means, but I prefer to have done my job. Anon sings his nose with pleasure. "Oh, speaking of which, that kid (Grint) will be back before noon, right? I have to welcome you." It''s a good day. My men get the job done right, and tomorrow the marriage will be back. With that in mind, it was only natural for Anon to be exalted. "Would you be happy if Concon was sweet for you? 155 [gossip] Talk about a couple of kings and grandchildren. Spring cheerfulness and the hours of the morning mixed with cool air. Looking forward to the air, Laralua was taking to the courtyard. "Oh, you. What''s wrong, hold your head?" Ain''t staying in Magna. In the courtyard, Silvado sat in his seat with his head in his arms. Laralua, thinking of drinking even tea, smiles small when she sees such a silvered figure. "... this is what caused it" What Silvard showed us was one ripple placed on the table. "Oh, that''s a beautiful ripple. And... Huh? Is that really a ripple? "Definitely. However, when Prince Wang made it, it came to his head." Big ripples by the unusual. Laralua, who heard the cause, is immediately convinced. If Ain''t involved, I can convince you of these sizes. Then Laralua sat down in his seat and tried to take that ripple in his hand. "... smells good. And the colour is wonderful. Did you already have it? "Not yet. Anyway, I asked him how he made it, and he''s had his head before." "How? Can you tell me, too? "- Oh, good." This is how Silverado tells the story of a big ripple. That''s what Ein did at the Magna tree planting festival, and I didn''t know what it meant when I heard Silvado either. But as a Laralua, it was full of incredible things, but if I heard Ein did it, I was somewhat convinced that I couldn''t help it. "Oh, Ain, I''m glad you''re doing well over there." "It''s not good...... Why do you always do this..." "Beria? Are you there? Laralua, ignoring Silvado''s novel, called out to one man for service. There was no woman nearby, but Laralua heard her voice and came from nowhere. "Are you looking for a woman? What came was an old woman, but with stretched spines and hair that was sure to come together. The only salesman here at White Knight, Berea, dresses brilliantly in his service clothes. "Could you cut it off? "This is... a fine ripple, isn''t it? Yes, sir. Let''s cut it off immediately." When Beria says so, pour hot water into the teapot first. I did the tea support as a matter of course, then took a big ripple. Then he uses a small knife removed from his nostrils and cleverly cuts that ripple apart. "Here. Can I get you one, too? I know it''s been tough. But it''s a gift, so let''s have it first." "... oh, okay" Silvard had a tired look on his face but quickly changed his expression. Because the fragrance came from the ripples I was cutting apart, like intense pheromones. Even the silvado I was used to eating makes me feel more uplifted by its scent. "Mm...? What, this scent?" "Yep... really. You''ve never smelled like this before. Beria, do you remember? "You don''t even have a woman. At least I''ve never seen a ripple like this." Silvado and Laralua both stumble upon their ripples. As if, the more illusory you are drinking juice, the more fruit juice overflows from the pulp. I was surrounded by such a refreshing sensation that it stained my whole body. "... ho" This is just a ripple cut, not a special dish. If I were to insist, Beria would have just cut it off nicely. Even so, this fruit is so wonderful that the fat silvered tongue roars. If Laralua goes on and thinks he''s seen a swinging face, he suddenly becomes quiet. "Laralua? What''s going on? "Hey, you. Magna has a big tree that makes up this ripple, but in the king''s capital... no, isn''t it a problem that it''s not in the castle? Which means Laralua liked this ripple too. For a reason, around trying to prepare that tree for the castle, I guess it attracted strong interest among her. "... Well, it''s time for the rest of the job -" "Don''t you think? Grab the raised Silvered clothes and stop the movement so that Silvered doesn''t take his seat off. "Ha... Looks like a big tree. You have to decide where to go? "But the grounds of the castle are huge, and that''s not going to be a problem. Ein, as a symbol of your grace, I feel like it could be in the castle." "Sounds like a thing. Nevertheless, I don''t feel bad for the rest of it..." Food continues to attract people''s interest at all times. Ein''s specialty Ripple also did not leak into the example, which strongly attracted its interest. "Really, I wouldn''t snort without the building." "Let''s have no choice. That''s what a king is." Sit back in your seat again and Silverado will reopen and answer that. "Yes, sir. In the meantime, should I make a selection of locations? Berea, can you keep in touch with me appropriately? "I understand. I''ll let Warren know first." "Yeah, thanks" When Beria answers that, she walks away under Laralua. "Though I don''t know if I''ll grow up as well" "Because it''s worth a try. How would you feel if you succeeded?" We don''t know if Ain''s Ripley trees will grow the same way in the castle. Anyway, it''s a situation without precedent, so no one can prove it. "... these disturbances would be welcome." "You are, but you always enjoy it, don''t you? Ain''t you glad it''s been busy since you guys got here?" When Laralua grins and tells him so, Silverado scratches his cheeks looking illuminated. "It''s too late to look lighter now, isn''t it? A letter Olivia sent me when she was in Heim. Every time I saw that, I was alone." "Bye... don''t be silly! That''s not true." "There was, wasn''t there? Warren used to tear me apart, but not just then, but every time I fucked her." "... please, just keep it a secret for the two of us" Looking at her husband in trouble, Laralua savors Berea''s prepared tea and ripples. These days were the greatest pleasure for Queen Laralua. As long as it is preferable for the servants and knights to get along. "Don''t you want to show your first grandson what a sweet grandfather looks like? "You bet! If you look like that, there''s nothing left of majesty. You won''t be able to show it." "What do you think? Maybe touching that tenderness will make you more popular, huh? "... give me a break" Silvard carries the Ripple to his mouth and moisturizes his throat. I hate to imagine Laralua''s words, but this ripple tastes great. "- Speaking of which, there are two round-hearted people coming to the talks." "Did you even ask Warren? "Yeah, that''s right." "Hmm. But we''re not talking about savoring so much delicacy." Silverado wanted to continue his fun story because he was tasting delicious ripples. But Laralua, instead of stopping talking when he heard it, brought up the argument and disputed Silvard. "You can talk about these stories because you enjoy the delicious, right? Otherwise, my heart will get dirty." "... must be" "All I ask of you is Ain and Olivia. Whatever happens, don''t let it get hard on you two." For both of us, reuniting with the Logas is the first time in nearly a decade. Laralua was worried in her heart that it would not become mentally unstable. "I understand." "Fine then. There was another..." Laralua said so, putting the teacup down. "- In talks, you must not suddenly show force, right? "Ugh, um. Be careful..." "I can''t stand on my stomach either, but show me what to show, and then use force if you still can''t." Laralua stabbed the nail so that her husband wouldn''t run wild where he wasn''t. Laralua also agreed to show force in some cases. "Well, I think Warren thinks a lot." "I still think so. I''m sure Warren will make it better." "Oh. Could Warren be more reliable than you? Laughing like a prankster, he speaks out to make fun of Silvard. Silvard, who heard it, stabbed his cheek like an infidel rotten. "... hmm" "I already said I was kidding. You see, now is the time to enjoy your tea, right? That night. Planting a tree for Ripley will be decided. The place was a corner of the courtyard, where people were talking about being happy if they could shadow. It will not be until Ain has finished the talks and returned to Ishtarika that he will plant trees there. 156 [gossip] With cats, birds and sea dragons. "Totally... it''s a troubled thing. What about that sick Ponko Elf! That''s how Katima described Chris, who tried to escape more than once. "Um... Dear Katima? Chris just wanted to go to His Highness soon..." "I know that. But first, healing your body is your top priority.... That sounds good, huh? "No, what do you think? Hmm, he leaked his nose loudly and answered Ememme walking next door. Ememme, who gently sheltered Chris, is grabbing a large crate with a hook and nail. "Speaking of which, your master said something similar, saying that your body comes first. By the way... -" Ememme says, shaking that crate gently. "What''s in this? "It''s a magic stone. And you can call it my penny crystal." Then Katima answers it with a flinch. The crate is packed with many magic stones, purchased from Katima''s pocket money and research. "This is how I regularly feed my twins demon stones. Thanks to you, you''re growing up fine, right? "Oh, erm... it''s huge indeed, but what the hell is the reason for feeding the demon stone..." "It''s for growth. Demons absorb demonic stones and become stronger. Even the last sea dragon has a reason to be that big." "Hmm. What kind of reason is that? While Ememme moves his wings, he looks fun at Katima. "Well done, I heard you! A sea dragon is born with a mighty strength! Among other things, current skills are the best weapon for demons in the water! That''s why we live a long time, a hundred years, even in a harsh environment called the sea." Mindful of what was asked, Katima begins to say the answer in a good mood. "But when it does, it feeds on many demons. That''s why I feed a lot of demons, but then, from the start, strong demons make a chain of actions that make them stronger. As a result, it will be a national disaster for Ishtarika." I tried to answer Bella Bella quickly, but the answer is a simple story. Because it''s strong at birth, its growth rate is also huge. That was the story. "I see -! Surprisingly normal! "... listen to me, what are you talking about? Nyaaaa! Ememme can be kicked on with Katima''s soft meatballs. "Yes, it hurts! It hurts! Dear Katima!" "Not at all...... There''s no next time! "Ha... yes..." With a gentle sigh, Ememme continues to carry the crate. The port where the twins wait is almost upon us, and Ememme is getting excited about how he eats demon stones. "Hey, Katima." "Hmm? Anything?" If you want to describe the relationship between the two of us, it''s getting tight with each other as friends. I''m honest with you that Ain''t they still connected? For Katima, without her family, the lightest attitude was this harpy named Emme. "By the way, what kind of demon stone is this? "What I''ve been purchasing lately is a little stone called Hoosenbata." "... what is that? "It floats fluffy in the butt. It''s just that it''s about 150cm in size, so it''s big and disgusting." "Yeah... Why are you wearing such a disgusting demon stone? More pitiful than that, the twins who can feed on such demonic stones. I know you don''t mind eating, but Emmeh''s own values make it a difficult mood. "That fluffy float is my skill. So I''m buying a lot and giving it to the twins." "... Huh? Are you trying to make the twins float in space? "Nyahahaha! That''s not a sea dragon anymore! "It''s not funny...... er, are you serious? Seeing Katima laughing with pleasure, Ememme asks to continue in a frightened manner. "It''s a hit. But there''s no sign of mastering that skill..." "... you say? "Essentially, you can''t absorb the strength of an opponent without a demonic stone that''s the same or close to it. Hoosenbata, it''s just a disgusting bug, so I can''t see ahead." "Uh, I see. I mean, you can''t expect much." "That''s not what I''m talking about! Like earlier, Ememme in a meatball kick stuffs Katima with a look of surprise. "Yes, Master Katima has just told you herself there is no sign of that!? Why did I get kicked! "... Nyao ~ n? "It''s too late to imitate a normal cat now! Because I can''t! I just imitated a cat, but that doesn''t work. Ememme points that out as a matter of course. "Ha... Emme is as fine as ever" "Aren''t you being unreasonable...? "Oh, I see twins." "As always, I don''t ask... well, fine" These two always have no context to talk about. We only have too much free conversation, but the two of us went well together. Whatever it was, the two finally arrived at the twins'' waiting port. When the twins noticed Katima and Emmeh, they raised their faces out of the water to a voice of joy. Then, he swimmed in a nice way and approached. "Cuh! Cuh! Cuh! "Gaw......! "Whoa! I''m here today! "It''s snug and really big." Whenever I look at it, I''m amazed at the size of the twins. Now that I''m only a child, my future will be outstanding. "By the way, how big are these twins? "See, I eat, I eat!...... nya? How big will it get? "It is. I wonder how big you''ll be when you grow up." "Mmmmmm..." Early on when he came, Katima was throwing and handing the Demon Stone to the twins. When I hear Emmeh''s question, I arm myself like I''m in trouble. "I don''t know what to do with it." "Er. Even Master Katima doesn''t understand? "¡­ maybe compared to the sea dragon in nature, I still think it''s growing extraordinarily." "Um, what do you mean by that? No matter what nature''s sea dragons are told, Ememme''s harpy brain doesn''t chase understanding. "Like, a sea dragon that grew up a year in nature and the growth of this twin year. By comparison, the twins are obviously bigger." "Oh, oh! I know when they say that. But why is it big? "That''s a simple story. If I had eaten all I could, I would have grown up." Hear the word, and slap the wings as Emmeh did with the point. "I see! You''re an assortment of eaters! "Uhm! That''s what I''m talking about! Growing up platter eating platter. Katima nods deeply because there is no mistake in that. "That''s why I don''t know what''s gonna happen. If you grow up well, you''ll double the number of sea dragons before you. "... how long is that? "Hmm. Maybe a little over three times the size of a battleship? When he hears that, Ememme thinks of Ishtarika''s battleship. "That''s bad! It''s not a big place, it! "Pfft. Is that right? I can''t wait for the future." "What do you mean, these twins are already strong? "Must be a lot stronger. Shit, I''ll eat more! When Katima throws the demon stone, the twins grind it to pieces with joy. It''s small for the twins'' bodies, but it looked like they were enjoying themselves with a snack feel. "How strong are you? "Hmm...... Maybe in a few more years, we''ll be stronger than the sea dragon." "Aren''t you growing too fast? "Thanks to you, we''ve been fishing a lot in Magna lately." The safety of the fishermen is guaranteed by the expulsion of demons. Then it was only natural that the fishermen could go fishing more than before. "Gaw!" "Oh, are you still giving me souvenirs today? Gotton, and was placed with a loud sea crystal. To liquefy it and use it on demon props, you get an amount that doesn''t make you stupid for just one of them. "Thanks!" Seeing Katima rejoice, the twins chirp with joy. The twins were smart enough to understand how others would be happy. "Shall I carry it? "Please. When it comes to bringing in twins, they''ll take it as usual." "Rikai-su! When he stuffs the sea crystal in the crate he brings the demonic stone to, Ememme puts a lid on it. The place to bring it in, by the way, is a state-run processing plant. "After all, is the bottom of the ocean falling off an ocean crystal? "I think so. We shouldn''t have it yet." "Hmm. Well, I see." The twins also ate up the Demon Stone. However, there is nothing unusual about it, so even today, the results of the research are inconclusive. "Not today either. Well, I guess I''ll just have to try it..." "Right. Keep up the good work -! When the two of us got in the mood from now on, from the path they came, one paycheck ran. Obviously, with the state of the castle''s service, Katima asks what happened and how it went. "Is something wrong? Speak up to the service you arrive at. But I can''t breathe because I''ve been running, and I''m stuck with words. "Ha... ha... but I''m sorry. Dear Katima... -" "Just calm down. Rest first." "Master Katima is sweet." Seeing him labor his salary, Ememme speaks out in pleasure. "I always think so." "... Huh? "What the hell? Earlier meatballs kicked and there were several verses that came to mind. Because of this, Emme could not honestly agree that he was always kind. "Also, I''m sorry. I''m fine now......! The moment Katima tries to speak to Ememme, the service finally finishes her breath. "So, what''s the matter? "Master Chris has made another escape......! Martha wants advice from Katima." When I heard that, Katima just as well held her head. I couldn''t even tell you what that pompous trick was doing. "... there''s only one last resort left." "Sa, last resort......? "Ooh! Something cool! Salvation and Ememme were contrasting attitudes, but the two wait for Katima''s words as well. "Because I have a way, I''ll formulate the paralysis pills. I''m gonna have to mix that up with my meal." ""... Huh? The two of them who heard the rest now looked equally surprised. "If that''s the case, I''ll just go and make it up to you. Emmeh! I''ll take care of that sea crystal!" "Ah, Master Katima! Please wait...! Then Katima runs out and proceeds towards the castle. The servant bowed his head to Emmeh and went after Katima in a hurry. "... El, Al, you. See you next time, huh? "Cur!" "Gaw!" So Ememme also took the sea crystals he had received from his twins and headed to the processing plant before returning. In the end, Katima prided herself on the medicine she had formulated. Although the sequelae were formulated not to occur, the effect was outstanding and should have worked for Chris, if normal. Later, however, the sentiment Chris mentioned was: ''It was hard to walk!''. Exactly that fact surprised even Katima, who is famous as a researcher. 157 [gossip] In-School Match SIDE: Krone "Game over! Kaisel''s voice echoes through the venue, ending Ein''s battle against the lower classmates. The opponent''s junior classmates were in WWII, but Ein was worried that this was sometimes the first battle, or some solidity. However, he says that it has nothing to do with that, but wins in a rocky battle. "Well, that''s a different level" "I can''t believe the other kid was just waving his sword. At least His Royal Highness Prince Wang isn''t at the student level." It was only natural for the audience to make a scene that Ain showed a different level of swordsmanship. I trained at the castle from a young age, naturally, but the audience caught a glimpse of the strength of the king prince known as the hero. "... that was cool" Krone shines his eyes and sees Ain standing in the arena. Back to back with his usual tenderness, Ain showed the strength of a man. A trick to wipe the sweat off your forehead or, finally, the action of putting your sword back into the sheath. Even the trick I waved to meet the audience rocks Krone''s mind, so it didn''t just happen as Krone. I have had a peek at the training landscape, but after all, the emotion was even greater when I was shown to be active on these big stages. As a result, I couldn''t help but blush my cheeks with excitement. - What should I do? Whatever you do, Ain''t cool now...... Even the footsteps back to the holding room continued to take Krone''s gaze and confuse her mind. "Mr. Krone? Are you all right, sir? "What... K, Mr. Chris? What''s the matter, suddenly?" "Uh, yeah. I was dyeing my face red and quiet, so I thought you were not feeling well..." "Ah. Oh, I''m sorry...! Well, not like that." I got worried. Since there are no such facts, it embarrasses me that I was confused when I saw Ain. But I was also embarrassed to tell you that honestly. "Already. Chris, that''s a misunderstanding, isn''t it? "Master Olivia? What the hell is a misunderstanding..." "Mr. Krone, just to Ain... -" "O, Master Olivia!? It''s embarrassing, so around there! Chris then sees and guesses what Krone looks like now. Even Chris, who is said to be pompous, could understand, he looked that easy to understand. "Oh, was that... I''m sorry about that..." When one looks bad, Chris flicks his face like it''s lit. "But Chris is calm. Why?" "... is it me? Olivia looks at Krone smiling and now asks Chris about it. Sure, Chris just seemed to be settling down, even when he saw Ain earlier. "Yeah, it''s about you. What I thought too, I knew Ein was a nice kid. But Chris has always been quiet, so maybe he wasn''t really interested? Thought." "... can I not tell you? "Meh. Can you tell me? If Olivia tells you so much, there''s no way Chris won''t respond either. Blushing her cheeks like Krone just now, she blushed and opened her mouth. "Wow, in my case... there''s something going on at Magna, so, uh, not exciting enough? Is that..." "About Magna? - Uh... can you tell me what you''re talking about? "Yes.... the matter is about the sea dragon..." Hearing the words, Krone and Olivia are convinced. If I do mention the sea dragon thing, maybe I feel it''s not enough as it is now. Anyway, because a sea dragon is a national disaster, so to speak, a crisis that presupposes many sacrifices. In the past, through many obstacles, Ain headed to Magna to rescue Chris. The castle absorbs Elderlich''s demonic stones and then stops Lloyd''s movement in the Great Hall. When moving the Royal Train, he used a royal decree and rented a ship from the Greyshire family to head to the front of the sea dragon. And at the end of the day, he crusaded the sea dragon in a way that sucked and killed the demon stone, and Ein became a hero. As a result, Chris was saved his life, so I guess he compared it to the emotion then. "- So, but! Because I''m sure you look ridiculous! "Uh, yes, yes. Well, Chris was saved by Ain. It was cooler then, wasn''t it? "O... Olivia! Olivia and Krone grin when they see Chris gradually getting more pompous. "Wow, even I felt Rin looking like Ein...! "Yes, sir. I know, so I don''t exaggerate so much." Olivia''s index finger was pressed against Chris'' lips as she panicked. Chris then regains quiet according to it, albeit slightly dissatisfied. Enjoying the conversation that way, Krone realizes she was scratching a little sweat. That said, her makeup is thin, so I don''t really need to fix it. But you won''t be able to look embarrassed near Olivia. Krone thinks so and asks Chris to escort him. "Mr. Chris. Can I ask you to accompany me to the wash of your hands for a moment? Chris was often escorted because it was not a good idea for Krone to walk alone. Imitate it again this time and ask Chris to accompany you. "- Okay. Now, come quickly! Krone''s words at this time felt like a helpship to Chris. As it is, Olivia, my husband, keeps messing with me. Because I thought so, in my heart I thank Krone for his words. "So Dear Olivia, I''m going to take my seat off a little bit." "Yeah, go be careful" Then Krone stood up and accompanied Chris to the makeup room. After checking his makeup, he was resting near the makeup room to cool off his lit body. With Chris right around the corner, there''s nothing particularly wrong with safety. "Hey, Mr. Chris" "Yes. What is it? Chris, who was talked to, looks back and looks at Krone. "How much do you think Ain can win? Different from my civilian self, my opinion as a martial officer. Krone asked Chris for it. "That''s a total win." Listening to Chris'' answer, Krone was taken aback for a moment. In fact, Krone also believed in Ein''s full victory, but when he was so instantly answered, he was just a little surprised by Krone as well. "... that''s a lot of quick answers" "Let''s see. Because you can''t have any trouble defeating a sea dragon." "Oh...... I knew you would. - So, what happens if, for example, Mr. Chris or Master Lloyd are opponents? If these two fight Ain, what happens to them? It''s a question Krone has had for a long time. No matter how strong Ein is, Chris and Lloyd are among the Knights of Ishtarika, talent that counts as the highest power. I ask that because it was just the right opportunity to see what happens when I deal with these two. "¡­ Looking at Ain these days, I can''t answer what happens." Chris then thought for a dozen seconds or so before mouthing the answer. "Even if I wave my sword, I''m acting like I''m suppressing something. I don''t know if that''s unconscious or conscious. But I think Ein has something deep inside him that I or Lord Lloyd doesn''t know." "Suppress...? Does that mean concealing strength? "It''s a similar feeling. And how Dill works harder to train than before. If you look at it, it''s obvious something happened." Chris, with a bitter laugh, creates an atmosphere that seems a little sad, then regrettable. "Let''s get back to it. Either me or Lord Lloyd is talking about if you compete with Ein for a sword from the front. If that''s a pure sword, then I think Lord Lloyd and I would still be better off." - Still an advantage. Krone was surprised to hear the words. That means Ain''t going to be more dominant in the near future, because that''s what I''m saying. "Advantage means strength is becoming antagonistic." "Exactly. However, if you want to compete like a battle on the battlefield, think about the sea dragon, Master Ain might be stronger. - Besides, I think you''re hiding something." At least, Lloyd and Chris couldn''t have crusaded the sea dragon alone. It depended on the situation, but if you''re not bound by the sword, it made sense that Ein was stronger. "I have no idea who that thing is..." ... For example, I have something like what Katima told me in Ist. Katima used a royal decree and gave a slogan for information about demonization. If you think back to that time, there may be something lurking that will be the key. That said, as Chris, I didn''t mean to touch on the matter. "If I say something... Ain''t you the one who came home all of a sudden growing up?" "Haha...... Yeah, it is. Because Ain''t always making a scene." The air softens to Krone''s words, and it''s time for the two of us to leak a laugh. As we talked this way, it also seemed to have pulled off the Krone lights, making the coolness of the stone fighting field more comfortable. - It''s time to go back. Because they''re keeping Olivia waiting. Crohne thought so arrowhead, one woman spoke to Crohne. "Um. Could it be Master Krone? Hearing that voice, Chris stands in front of Krone''s diagonal. Before anything happened, I acted as an escort. But Krone seemed familiar to the woman and spoke to Chris that she was okay. "Mr. Chris, it''s okay. Because I''m a friend from Reeve School." "Oh, did... Excuse me." Chris bows his head and falls back behind Krone. When I left at a distance where there was no problem with the escort, I refrained from getting in the way of the two of us. Krone speaks up to the woman when she thanks her for her vigilance. "It''s been a while. Dear Shayla." "Yeah, it''s been a while! I never thought I''d see you here! Her name is Shayla. A school-age friend of Krone, a laid-back woman, a classmate Krone used to have conversations with. Years after graduation. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other again, and Shayla approaches Krone in a happy way. "Why did you come to the arena today? "Yep. Actually, I''m here to support someone." Answering Shayla''s question, Krone smiles happily. "Someone...? - Oh, I see! Speaking of which, Mr. Krone is more likely to be present." "Already, Master Shayla. That''s a little embarrassing, isn''t it? "You don''t have to light it up, do you? I see you walking amicably around the castle from time to time, don''t you? Then Crone thought it would be all right if you spoke up. But if you think walking with me is Ain, you can''t help but easily speak up. "By the way, why is Master Shayla here? "It''s a similar situation to Master Krone''s.... Until just now, Mr. Leonard was on the stage of argument, so I moved on and came here." "Is that what happened? Surely Leonard of the Vols is Shayla''s fianc¨¦e." "Yep! We''ve been friends since we were young, so I was happy when we decided to get engaged..." When she sees a shade in Shayla''s face, she opens her mouth with regret. "You''ve only held hands a few times! "-... eh, eh.... hands? "Don''t you think it''s terrible? Speaking of fianc¨¦e-like things, I''ve held hands a few times... No, I can''t say this sounds like a fianc¨¦e! "Les, Master Leonard is still a student, too, and isn''t he concerned about Master Shayla? If you look from Shayla, Leonard will be four years younger. Sometimes he is still a student, so Krone thought he might be concerned. "It''s not! Dear Leonard, it just lights up... because I know. You''re trying to hold my hand, but the back of my hand is just so different that I turn to it." At first glance, it makes me wonder how cute you are. But I guess what went on led to Shayla''s anger. "... I''d like you to show me your manhood." Even as a krone, I could understand her feelings, so I say the words as I agreed. When she heard it, Shayla continued the conversation as if she were stunned. "I really am. Ha... As it is, even the first night is going to get away with it" Exactly, you''ll show your manhood about the first night. But Krone was smiling when a friend seemed kind of happy. "By the way, how is Master Krone with the example? "Wow, am I...? Shayla was satisfied that she had been listened to, and now asked about Krone''s circumstances. The situation with the example...... I mean, what about Ein? That''s what I heard. "Yes, it''s not about Mr. Krone. If you don''t mind, could you tell us as much as you can?" Shayla asked carelessly. Krone''s opponent is Ein, and his choice of words seems prudent. "... I''m sure -" I''m not in a position to be a fianc¨¦e, but there''s no difference in the fact that I''m a thinker. Krone comes up with a few memories of Ein. Speaking of things that have impressed me lately¡­¡­ -. "At night, when I got tired at work. You let me rest on my knees." I remember the night in Baltic. It took the form of a little statement, but Ain''t helped me with my knee pillow about falling asleep. "Ma...... well! Master Krone, is that true!? What an envy..." "I''m talking about when I left for Baltic on official business. Then stroke me again and again." It was a story of cheeks swinging whenever I remembered. When you can''t sleep, it''s a secret to remember that time and go to bed. "Please wait. How come it''s night and that one''s closer to you...? "Hehe...... The bedroom was broken up, but I rented the same room because of work." Telling it to just fall in love makes Shayla look intrigued. "So... so you''re with that guy who''s asleep...? "Come on, what do you think? Something that makes me angry if I talk too much." When Krone talks like that, he puts his finger on his lips and it''s a secret, right? I went on to say. Its modus operandi and smoke-wrapped choice of words make Shayla feel the colour of Krone. "That, after all, is that guy nice even in those private moments? Shayla takes another step closer to Krone, whether she was even more interested in it while we were talking. "He''s nice when he''s on official business, but he also looks nice when he''s private. They''re both attractive and troublesome, though." "That''s lovely......! Oh, the... I knew when it was private, again with a different charm? I don''t have a chance to fall in love like this. Krone will happily continue to talk about it. "That''s a secret. But if I were to answer one thing, did I just say that my heart doesn''t have time to rest......? More than 90% of the conversations with Shayla became love stories. It was a somewhat cloudy conversation to talk about Prince Wang Ain, but they still enjoy this conversation a lot. - And Krone''s left arm, which gently splits her hair, still had a star crystal shining today. "Oh, Lord Krone''s flowers seem to be blooming today, and it''s beautiful." "hehe, thank you" This is for Krone, a treasure of life and equal value. When I was praised for it, I was naturally in a good mood. - I knew it was 3-0. "Naturally. Your Highness can''t possibly lose." ... and enjoying the conversation, suddenly, Loran and Leonard walked in. They both came to use the makeup room, and they were sitting in anticipation of Ein''s game being over. "The Bats were 3-0 in the first round, too." "It would be obvious. That muscle idiot couldn''t have lost so easily" Turning that way, he said so confidently, without questioning the Bats'' victory. "I know it sounds like a pain in the ass, but you believe in bats called Leonard." "... don''t tell him what''s going to be misunderstood, okay? "Yes, sir. You don''t have to." Krone and Shayla both notice two of them, Leonard and Loran, who have come. Shayla then turns to Krone and opens her mouth looking lost. "Duh, duh... what shall we do!? Master Leonard...! Seeing his adorable friend, Krone smiled, but gave him a little advice. "Why don''t you just go and hold hands from yourself? Now is a good time." "... wouldn''t they hate you for doing that" "It''s okay. I''m just shy, and let''s try to be brave, okay? When she heard that, Shayla looked anxious, but nodded honestly at the end of the day. Then, before Leonard left, he took a step and approached Leonard. Shayla then held Leonard''s hand forcefully and surprised Leonard greatly. When she is happy to end up holding hands, she looks at Krone and thanks her happily. When Krone saw him, he gave him a satisfying grin and walked beside Chris to return to Olivia. "If Ain''t won, I might do something for you..." Instead, I couldn''t help but want to do something for you. Honestly, it doesn''t matter if you can''t win. But with the name of celebration, I felt I could be bolder than usual. - The most recent appointment is a meeting with Heim. If we were to celebrate something, it would be after that. That celebration is almost a definitive story, however, because Ain''t gonna win unless there''s some mistake. "For example, mouthing... or something? When Krone squeaked, he slipped his index finger on his lips. 158 Communication received. By the time the quiet of the night envelops the king''s capital. In this season of beautiful greenery, in the middle of the night, there is still chilly air. In the meantime, in contrast to the air, only a rush appeared in the castle. It''s been about hours since I got into bed, and when Ain was resting as usual. Suddenly, Ain''s bedtime ends with his service. Ain then was on his way to a meeting room in the castle as he hurriedly stepped on a thick carpet. ¡­¡­ Many thoughts were complicated behind Ain''s brain walking with a strange face. There was an unparalleled number of incidents in Heim where there was no plan to be involved again, so there was no way to think about it. Having returned from the talks, Ain''t thought to be so quick and confused by Heim''s story. "- Your Highness!" "Ah. Quick, but we''re going in." "Ha!" Arriving in the conference room of his destination, Ain speaks to the knight who was his turn at the entrance. Hearing the words, the knight opened the door to the conference room. Then everyone in the room pays attention to Ain, and a moment of silence comes. "Never mind, keep talking" When Ain said a word, he sat in the back, taking his feet toward the seat where the heavy towns waited. Then, partly because of the situation, he immediately looked as noisy as he had been. In the conference room, several nobles were called today as well as the usual faces. Some of them are Leonard''s father, telling the story of the magnitude of the matter. "Excuse me, I''m late" Seat in the back of arrival. There, two people, Silvard and Warren, sat with a strange face. "I don''t mind. It was a sudden report, and there would have been some support." Hearing Ain''s apology, Silvard allowed it. There was a sudden report today, and Ain was woken up abruptly in bed. For these reasons, there was no reason to be late. "Thank you" Thanking Silvard for his words, Ein sits down in his seat. Krone wasn''t staying at the castle today either, or he hadn''t arrived on this spot yet. "How far are we talking? While you are away, Ain asks how far the story went. "Not yet. I was just checking to see what the situation was, so let''s start there again" "Oh. Please." I''m relieved by Warren''s words and ask him to check the situation again. "¡­ then, first of all, from information received from a secret detective about the deceased" That''s how Warren started talking about reports from undercover detectives. "It is several aristocrats who have suffered the damage, but notably, the Second Prince of the Kingdom of Haim and Lord Isis of Roundheart are among the victims. The Prince alone is important, but with the death of the former Princess of the Grand General''s house, things are even bigger." A woman named Isis is a grandmother to Ain. The information on Isis sounds more shocking to Ein than the information that the second prince was killed. "Mr. Warren, go on" It''s a lot to worry about, but let''s start by checking the information. Warren takes a peek at Ain''s expression and Ain prompts him to continue immediately. "-... the incident came to light also because all the victims'' necks were delivered to the castle" "... you have a bad taste" Ein also felt bad about the offense that made him nauseous even if he just asked. "It was delivered that night when a line of Heim returned home. I mean, last night..." You mean the incident was going on during the meeting with us? "Yes, I thought Ein was right." It has only been two days since the talks ended. Even so, because this is how it becomes a commotion, I am irritated by unspeakable emotions. The fact that a case had occurred during the talks. It''s a cheap decision, but it can obviously be described as an offense aimed at that period. But the advantages and motives for doing so were refreshing. "... what do you think''s going on with Heim by now? "There is also the depression accumulated at the talks, and this case early on back home. Perhaps swallowed by incalculable negative emotions." "- I knew you were right." Sigh how tired Ain is. Then Silvard opens his mouth in anticipation of the time. "But there''s no way we''re not moving either. So, Warren." "Yep... I thought Your Majesty was right." "A hegemonic country for the continent. That''s where these incidents happened, so the continent can''t be unshakeable." - War. That passes behind Ein''s brain. Ain''t had nothing to do with what''s easy to understand war, he sweats a muscle in his neck. "I don''t want to think about it, but depending on the circumstances of the search for the killer, it becomes war.... Is that what Grandpa thinks? "Exactly. I don''t think that king will do anything. I wish we could find the killer in Heim, but in case you think about it, we can''t deny that it will affect Euro as well" "... Dear Ein. I have the same idea as His Majesty. If we don''t find the killer within the last few days, that continent will enter wartime." "Oh. I really don''t want to think about it, but maybe I will." "So, Your Majesty. In Euro is a transport ship, albeit armed. I''ll dispatch about two large battleships, are you sure? And if they are troubled, they will use their ships to evacuate the people of Lord Amur and of Euro. And because it is Euro, surrounded by many headlands, an attack on a battleship from the sea would be highly effective even if Heim came in. "I don''t mind. Let Warren handle it." "I''m in awe. Well, at my discretion." As Warren nodded, Silvard went on to say a few more words. "If Heim has led the army, he will also be responsible for permitting intimidation shooting and other things. All right?" "Ha. As you wish" If you listen to the conversation between the two of you, you feel the war really looming. I don''t know if I can describe this as happiness, but Ein is relieved that there is no direct relationship with Ishtarika. That said, this tension will never go away. "Grandpa. Using royalty. But shouldn''t we forcibly protect the Augusto people? "I know. - Warren, what about the Augustos? "You should protect it. The situation is the situation, so I was wondering, as Ein said, should we protect it even if it is somewhat forceful?" This incident is aimed not only at the royal family, but also at a number of aristocrats, including the Roundheart family. In these circumstances, there is no guarantee that the Augusto family will not be targeted. And if there is someone who can assassinate the royalty, it becomes synonymous with the fact that Elena and the others are not safe. "Hard work, but plan by dawn" "I''m in awe. Let''s think about some things." "Mr. Warren. As soon as we''re done with the planning, can we just move on to execution? "Yeah, I''ll take care of it. The day is already changing, so I was wondering if I could do something by the end of the day." The relieved ein reaches out to the water placed on the table. Thinking about it, I was thirsty for karakara because I hadn''t drunk anything since I was suddenly woken up. Ain''t got nothing but water in his mouth, but his thirst and nervousness made it feel like a treat. Drinking up a glass of water, Ein finally takes a breath of comfort. "But I wonder how lightly guarded it is to assassinate a royal family, or if the powerful did so" "Hmm...... What do you think, Warren?" Warren''s Opinion in Trouble. As usual, Silvard talks to Warren. "It''s a case in talks, so he was finishing the crime in that short time. I mean, I was wondering if the theory of the powerful was intense." When Warren thinks about it for a few seconds, he mouths his thoughts one by one. "It''s an anomaly. Even though more than one nobleman is just assassinated, that includes royalty and the Grand General''s family. For Heim, it would be a case like no other in the past." "... as much as I think about it, it doesn''t seem like Heim''s human offense." "Me too, Dear Ein. There are too many advantages and motives. At least, it''s not a crime that someone in the city well can commit." "Thinking about it, I guess people from other countries will be the culprits" Someone who can enter the castle of Heim and has a face for some nobles. Ein thought it was the killer, but he obviously felt he couldn''t. Anyway, if such a person becomes the culprit, then the culprit will have already been found, and the case should be on its way to convergence. And the fact that there is no sign of heading towards convergence is still the crime of someone from another country, I guess. "... By the way, Dear Ein. It''s a little hard to hear, but I just want to ask you something this time." "Hmm? What''s going on? I look at Ain''t like Warren can''t tell me, but Ain''t just telling me not to worry about it and I answer it. "Lord Isis has been assassinated. If so, what action will Lord Logus and Lord Grint take? Can you tell us from your past figures and give us your opinion on what will happen? "Oh... you mean that. Nothing, I''m glad you don''t mind so much." As for his former family, Warren was thinking about Ein''s mood. But Ain''t always been the same, but he still looks calm. "Not now, but as a family, I don''t think so. The death may be sad, but there''s no further emotion." Ain''t going to say anything bad about the deceased, so Ain''t finished talking about Isis to this extent. Next, the answer to Warren''s question. "Is that guy (Logus), Isis...? was strongly influenced by the language of Like the day I first met Krone. I was supposed to be the star that day, but I used to say words that pushed Grint and force him to do it." Now that I think about it, in addition to meeting Krone with it, I was able to come to Ishtarika. Let''s just say it wasn''t about resentment if you only spoke of the consequences. Also, I got lost in the way I called Isis because I called Laralua my grandmother, and now I had a slight aversion to calling Isis my grandmother. "So I may be stunned by the death of my real mother. But I''m sure he''ll think of his enemies." In retrospect of Logus'' attitude towards Isis, it seemed natural to do so. "I see. Thanks for letting me know. Besides, it''s a royal issue, so it''s still going to involve the continent." Warren talks about it sighingly, seemingly troublesome. "I''m sure you will. I don''t even want to think about it." Ain then answered Warren with a bitter laugh. Anyway, this topic early on home, Ein''s fatigue will be even greater. "Damn... even here, there''s still the problem with the red fox... but..." Anyway, I just recently finished my investigation at Magna. In retrospect of it, Ein leaks his voice like a shudder, but when he groans with the red fox, his vision widens like something connected. "Red Fox...? Ain then makes his head work desperately. Silverado asks him how he is wondering that he began to think in silence. "Ain? What''s wrong, suddenly quiet..." Silvard talks worryingly, but Ain''t got that word in Ain''s ear. Ain''t never been more focused. Likewise, Warren stared worryingly, but with Silvard''s failure to reach his word, he decides to wait quietly for Ain''s reply. By the time that lasted about a minute, Ain finally looked up. "One thing you may have noticed is trouble." Assassination of nobles, arguably this anomaly. How can anyone on that continent do that without knowing? Amidst these assumptions, Ein remembered the Red Fox. "Trouble? "Dear Ein. What the hell is that trouble...? If we light up the information that the Red Fox crossed the ocean, we can also be somewhat convinced that we targeted these periods. "Yes, that hassle is..." Ishtalika should have had no direct connection to the incident. However, Ain made one hypothesis out of these predictions. The country Ishtarika may have already been forced to take the stage. Ain''t nothing more than a hypothesis yet, but Ain''t telling the two of us the words, also with the desire to end with a hypothesis like this. "- This assassination may involve the Red Fox" Until now, I''ve been desperate to keep looking for clues to the Red Fox. But even such an ein, it took courage to utter these words. ... because the word "war" never really burned in the back of my brain and left me. 159 Explain the situation and take a breath at the end. Hearing the words, as if time had stopped, Silvard and Warren stiff. Then it was Silvado who moved first. "... to a war that would involve the whole continent, that means of assassination. I don''t want to believe it, but it''s a natural and convincing story." Silvard said so and saw Warren next door. "Oh, yeah... Right, I don''t have the ingredients to be sure, but I was wondering if hypothesis would suffice." Then Warren answered this in a troubled manner. Let''s think back to the disturbances of the past. The Red Fox used the Demon King to spark a war involving the entire continent. The matter and the current story of Heim. If you light this up, the method is creepingly similar. I told you, the stage just changed from Ishtarika to Heim. But always, I don''t understand the purpose. Sometimes it''s spoken of as enjoyability, but that''s not a fact Ain checked for himself, it''s just like an old story. If it would cause these disturbances because it was truly enjoyable, imagine that there would still be another thought, then the inexplicable feelings were on the increase. That said... I can''t hit anything with the status quo. "Grandpa. What do we do best if their presence is hidden? "It is decided. We should destroy it if we have to, but somehow it''s a bad place." "... Your Majesty is right. If this is what happened in Ishtal, the continent, it is easy to act even as we are. But when it comes to other countries, it''s harder to act." Even if the killer is a Red Fox or Red Fox associate, there is no information on where he is. And we''re talking about another continent, a region that struggles to find out. As it stands, whatever you think is unrealistic. "That''s ridiculous. I felt like I was getting closer to certainty, but now I can''t believe I can do anything" "Ain, that feeling is the same for us. We should wait for more information now." In my mind, I feel like I want to go and find out. But I can''t do that. Unlike what was said within Ishtarika, Ain''s identity would not allow it if he were to cross the ocean and conduct investigations outside the country. Ein also understood that it was a different story from previous investigations. "I''m not going to ask Ein to move this time to tell me that you''ve done an investigation so far." "Yeah. I know. I''m not going to go to that continent." "Exactly. Besides, I''m not really willing to send too many personnel, even for me. Even if I sent it, it''s only Euro." I needed to understand the situation, but I don''t need to bother sending people to risk it. It is not too late to talk about the Red Fox after a little more information has been gathered, as it is a problem in other countries if we stick it up. The idea was also agreed by Ain and Silvado. "I was actually planning to send Lili, but let''s not. In case things go wrong, I want to avoid losing Lili. Sending someone else to contact Lord Elena. ¡­ Alternatively, I would ask Lord Elena to come upon the signing of the treaty with Euro" "Mm-hmm. That would be good. So, what if Heim decides that Ishtalika has extended to the crime? "That''s unlikely. I thought they understood, too. At any rate, during the other meeting, we were able to strike down every King Heim. So I don''t think you''d think we''d take these troublesome ways." No matter how many Heim people, they won''t make those ridiculous decisions. This is what Warren decided. "It is more foolish than anything to do with us in the present situation. Nor does Heim seem to inspire us now." Considering Heim''s past deeds, there was an incredible part of Warren''s words, but now I just have to think about it this way. "Whatever it is, it''s about the red fox that Master Ain said. Based on this, we will investigate the future. We''ll do something later." "... yeah. Okay." When it comes to the status quo, we''re just talking about protecting the Augusto family, including Elena. This would be the limit of the status quo because of the sudden talk even as Warren and Silvado. "- also, I''m sorry. Delayed............! ... and Krone came out of breath under the Ains who were having a conversation. He hurried from the Augusto family mansion, probably from inside the castle, running towards the conference room. The slight collapse of my hair represented a rush to come. "Oh, Lord Krone. Sorry to call you so late at night." "Yes, no. Rather, thank you for contacting us -" I guess Krone was worried too. Heim is home to Krone''s family, including Elena. It''s perfectly natural that if we leave the country alone, we want it to be peaceful without anything. "Ain. Explain to Krone what happened earlier. Warren and I have a few things to check." "Oh, Grandpa? Then me and Krone..." "Fine, but speak slowly to the office." ... Maybe it was a care for Silverado. When Ain realizes about it, he bows his head to Silvard and then speaks to Krone. "Bye, Krone. Let''s go to my office." "Huh...? Yes, no... but..." - Is it inappropriate at a time like this? This is what I thought, but seeing Krone wondering what to do, Ein takes her hand aggressively. "Here. I''m coming." If you ask me to be more nervous, Ain''t got nothing to argue with right now. But if you think for Krone, this didn''t feel best. When he is half-forced out of the conference room, Ain goes straight to his own office. ... Would it have been foolish to get out of the way until you pulled your hand, given what was seen by many servants and knights on the road? It might have been a bit of a thought to get out of the castle like this, covered in tension. "... suddenly I think it''s terrible to take him away forcefully" A disgruntled face, in a hurry. And this emotion I don''t know what to do. Krone finds herself in such a situation that she looks at Ain with a jitsu eye. "It was quick, I''m sorry, but I let you do this." When they arrive in the office, they finally let go. Then, sitting on the couch opposite each other, Krone complained. "If you talk properly, even I will soon..." "I know. Grandpa cared, so it''s rude to be too reluctant." "... right" Again, the fact that Silvard cared for me is significant. When Ain says this, Krone sighs, as he perceived. "So Ain''t Ain''t gonna explain it, is he? I know you do, but I''m not calm right now. So please, tell me what''s going on...? "Of course. You brought me here with that intent.... Well, it''s quick..." Reflect on what you were talking about earlier and explain it in turn. However, not only Ain, but the Silvers have not received much information. So the information remained insufficient, but explain some of the situation as well as tell Krone about what to do with Elena and the others. The only thing Krone seemed to have heard was about the second prince, and when he heard the information about the Isis, he looked palpable and nervous. Although I am relieved that there have been no incidents against the Augusto family, I am surprised by the seriousness of the matter. And at the end of the day, he said something about a red fox. "- He said by the end of the day he''d hit his hand, so I think he''ll be moving to protection or something soon." "... ok. I''m sorry, you''ve annoyed Ishtarika." I''m thankful that Warren will deal with it, but at the same time, I''m annoyed by the sentiment that it bothered the country. Besides, they become people from other countries, so getting special treatment in this way was even more disturbing. "Nobody thinks it''s annoying. We''re just worried, too." "... really, Ain''t always sweet" Clone manages to make a smile, even though she is shriveled. In case my family has... With that in mind, there''s no point in Krone coming up with these expressions. Assuming you left Heim in a way like Ein, it would be a different story for Krone. However, in the case of Krone, Ain was followed, and there was no such thing as a bad relationship with his family. In that case, it is only natural to worry about safety in this way. "- I''m sorry...! Ain''t lost his wife too, but if I did, I''d make myself look like a victim..." "Ah, uh... I''m sorry to hear he died, but I don''t think he''s much of a grandmother, so it''s hard for me." Krone speaks with sincere apologies, but Ain laughed like he was in trouble. There is a little bit of thought about the death. But I had feelings like resentment, but I never wanted Isis to die in these ways. What''s more, I told Silverado, because I don''t have any feelings for my grandmother, so are you sad? It was indescribable if asked. "Maybe it''s cold, but the only woman for me is the one here." "... sorry" "Ha... I apologize too much for Krone today. You don''t have to apologize so much, do you? If a third party sees it, there is a chance that some people will be annoyed by Ain''s behavior. But here, because it''s just Ain and Krone, don''t worry about that, Ain''t approached Krone. Ain then gently stroked Krone''s head, which he continued to apologize for several times. "I wonder if I can be comforted by His Royal Highness Prince Wang until this time, as an aide." "Rather, it''s normal to panic at times like this, so I don''t think you should worry about it." At least if Olivia and the others were the target of the danger, Ain''t would have done anything to rush. With these things in mind, from Ain, Krone seemed calm. "As I said earlier, I will be waiting to hear from you for any further information. I don''t know if the killer has anything to do with the red fox, but in any way, the continent over there will be rough..." "... I would rather be sure that if the continent were to be rough, the Red Fox would be involved" When I hear Ain''s words, Krone speaks his own thoughts. "Because bent over, Heim is a mighty country. Well, it''s inferior to Ishtarika, but it has no strength to line up on that continent. That''s why Rockdam and... that''s why Euro doesn''t have the advantage of getting his hands on it. So if it wasn''t a crime committed by Heim''s people, I''m pretty sure he''s involved." Ein, who heard Krone''s opinion, nodded several times. Indeed, Heim is a mighty nation for that continent. Rockdam and Euro don''t have the advantage of taking risks on purpose. "Can you pass that opinion on to Mr. Warren later, too? - When Ain said that, Krone nodded quietly. It should have been a powerful hypothesis, but thanks to Krone''s opinion it was transformed into a definitive hypothesis. Ain is also attacked by complex emotions while some of them want it to have been a mistake. "The couple inside me is quiet even though it''s a sign of a red fox..." "About Durahan and Elderlich? "Yes, yes. By the way, Mr. Cain and Mr. Sylvia." "Heh... You''re like Ein and Olivia." "Yeah. You have a similar name." First time I''ve ever spoken, Durahan and Elderlich names. Cain told me his name was similar, but I remember him telling me not to worry about it. It wasn''t a big deal, but somehow we both feel looser. "... but this is the time, I wish you could lend me even one of your wisdom" I want Sylvia in Elderlich in particular to lend me that brains. "To the Demon Stone. How about asking Ain''t people for their opinions..." "But they were good people. No, good demon......? "I don''t care... either way" Ain''t got lost in the shame invites Krone to laugh. "The demon who was the owner of the Demon Stone lives in Ain. It''s an anomaly in itself, so you can''t guess, can you? "Mm-hmm. Well, I am." Not a single reason or principle has come to understand how that happened. Can we only hope that the reason why the two remain silent for so long will also show up abruptly again because Ain''t got no way to look into it? "But there''s one thing I''ve been wondering about." "Hmm? Is that about the Durahans? "Yeah, it is." Show me how you''ve been rejuvenated just a little bit, and Krone looks strange. "Why wasn''t Durahan or Elderlich in a manipulative situation, like the Demon King, when the old Demon King disturbed?" It''s called the curse of solitude, a curse that can only be used by the head of a red fox. Using it, Archet the Demon King was manipulated. But why couldn''t you manipulate the Durahans when you said you could manipulate Arsheh the Demon King? Krone had these questions. "I think it''s vague in a lot of places. ''Cause if you wanted to destroy the people of Ishtarika, you''d have to manipulate both of them, wouldn''t you? But those two weren''t being manipulated. As a result, the Demon King was crusaded and the Demon side was defeated.... I don''t know what I want to do." Until then, if I say enjoyability in a nutshell, Krone''s words raised questions in Ein''s mind. That''s about Marco, Deputy Commander of the Black Knight. "... there is a personal difference in the effect? "But when I say it, I think it''s odd that it worked for the Demon King, but it didn''t work for the other demons. ''Cause the Demon King is supposed to be at the top of the demon, right? "Yeah...... It''s supposed to be." Difference in intensity of will? Ein doesn''t know who Arsheh the Demon King is, but at the very least, he will be the Demon King, so he must have the resistance to do so. On the other hand, there is a knight named Marco who has resisted the curse for hundreds of years. The demon king Archet was completely cursed, but Marco resisted for hundreds of years. And finally. As for the Demon Stone couple, I don''t think they were under that curse. "- No, I can''t. He may have cursed you, or he may not have cursed you intentionally. But I don''t care what you think." But no matter what I think, I can''t conclude. There are too many inconsistencies in what the Red Fox does to identify where or why they should aim. "... right? If we can understand right away, if you''re Katima or something, you''ve already come to the point where you are." Cats are smart. Ein only agrees with that. - It was then. "Dear Ein! Dear Ein!? Are you safe!? The sound of slamming Ain''s office and the sound of him calling Ain''t worried. The voice had two memories, Ain and Krone. "... Huh? Me?" "Uh, yeah. I think it''s about Ain... but I think I should get back to you for now." Even if you can call me and say, ''Huh?'' Ain''t all I could say. But Krone is right, he speaks to someone outside the door. "... uh, Chris? You can come in." Listen to Ain''t. No, Chris enters the room with momentum. "Dear Ein! Are you safe¡­¡­. I heard there was a big incident in Heim, and I rushed... Oh, that? Apparently, she also noticed a contradiction in her language. When you put it to words that there was a case in Heim, you start asking yourself questions. "... yeah. I had a case in Heim...... but that? I wonder why Ein is safe..." Thinking about it for a few dozen seconds, I guess I finally got to that answer. As he dyes his face red one by one, Chris hides his face with both hands. "- I''m sorry. Well, he seemed to be early..." I guess I also made the mistake that Ein was attacked. It may be careless to laugh at Chris like that. But Ain and Krone smiled, thanking Chris for the soothing air. 160 Ralphs mourning. When Ishtarika was making a scene. In Heim at the same time zone, it was an uncomparable noise to Ishtarika. The location is the Great Hall of Heim Castle. There are many aristocrats and knights gathered there, and in the centre of it is a huge coffin of lavish construction. Marble floors are covered with carpets filled with golden threads, and the narrow spots are lit with light. It is the grand hall of luxurious Royal Haim pride, which manifests the wealth of Haim. "... oh, why, why does my child look like this... Huh! It was Ralph who cried down. Since only the body was left from the neck to the top, the lower part was clothed on the wooden carved body and lay in the coffin. Ralph weeps at the appearance of his changed son without even caring for his eyes. "Brother up... Brother up...! On the other side of Ralph, Tiggle weeps as well. The Second Prince and Tiggle are not particularly close, but that being said, they are family. I''ve lived with him before, so I couldn''t help but cry like this. "Oh, God! What have we done...! Why did you do this to my royal family? I looked up to heaven and spoke a grudge against God. Ralph, who had a tyrannical attitude towards Ishtalika, could also just grieve if his son died like this. "Your Majesty, Master Logus is here." I''ve never had a harder time speaking up. One knight, however, speaks to Ralph and tells him of Logus'' arrival. Ralph feels reliable about the information that Logus also said his mother was murdered, but thus took him to the castle. "Let it pass quickly! Logus, where is Logus? Hearing Ralph''s cry, Logus rushes under Ralph without worrying about you. "... it''s late. Sire." "Ooh, ooh... Logus! Well done, well done. You''re here... Huh! When Ralph welcomes Logus, he pushes his back and makes him head in front of the Second Prince''s coffin. Logus also looked so tired that there was no more, but with Ralph''s backing, he moved on to the second prince. "It''s been a while.... Oh, Your Highness still seems to look as Rin as His Majesty does today..." "Oh yeah......! Even so, my child is not in this world! Why, why did this happen... Huh! Ralph would never look like this. Anyway, instead of showing a crying face, I tried to reach Logus and leaked a whimper. Logus hugs Ralph so hard and shares his feelings of sadness. "Is it Ishtarika? Ishtalika killed my brother......!? Tiggle hits the ground hard and leaks a grudge against Ishtalika about the incident during the talks. But Logus calmly denied it. "Your Highness. It is not Ishtarika. Anyway, they won''t use these troublesome means. ¡­ someone on this continent killed our family" While Logus is calm, his expression hides the emotions of tiredness, anger, and sadness. "Why! Why are you after us! "... I don''t know" He eats up his teeth and sees Tiggle with his crying eyes. Even Logus couldn''t tell. You don''t have to do this and buy Heim''s wrath. If we do that, at once, the continent will enter an era of war. Then there is no stronger country than Heim. "Your Majesty, our knights have also used it and are doing everything in their power to search for the killer" "Logus... after all, your Lord is a man more reliable than anyone else...! "It''s an extra honor for me. ¡­ but you have to decide one thing" As the nails feed into the skin, Logus cages his strength in his hands. Then he gives a hateful look, like he has never shown before, and says the following: "If that was the crime of another country. How do we respond to that country?" What an answer. That was the same thing with Logus, but Logus dared ask Ralph. "Let it be decided! Destroy it and let it meet the same eyes as our family! Hitting his hands hard on both shoulders of Logus, Ralph stares straight at Logus. I heard that, and Logus nodded as he was convinced. "That''s right. We, Heim, need to hunt this killer down everywhere and end it thoroughly." "-... yes, you''re right...! When Tiggle also rises, he agrees with Logus'' words. "Your Majesty. Now is the time to take charge of this me. Let''s look all over the continent and see if we can find out who did it." Logus lost his mother, Ralph lost his son, and Tiggle lost his brother. When the three of them share their feelings, Ralph nods strongly against Logus. "- Logus! Let the Lord take care of everything! I''ll leave all command of the army to you. So... please. My child''s thoughtlessness, my family''s thoughtlessness...! Under the king''s word, command of the army is delegated to General Logus. "I''ll take care of it. Always let our vengeance be fulfilled¡­ let us die." Thus, Logus decides one thing for his heart. He decided to look all over the continent to catch the killer at all costs. Inside the castle, not only martial officers like Logus, but also the civilians were rushing around. And Elena and Harley are among them, gathering information about the deceased nobility, among other things. "Dear Elena. Investigations into each aristocrat have been completed. After all, there appears to have been no damage other than the body sent to the castle." "Okay. Okay, so I''m going to need you to go around and call me like that." "I''m in awe" Just because a nobleman is assassinated is a huge disturbance. Even so, this time he was assassinated not only by royalty, but even by a man of the Grand General''s house. The impact it has had is immeasurable, and Elena is prepared to stay up all night for a few days. If we think about what lies ahead, it''s going to be a commotion we don''t even want to imagine, but now we need to clean it up from the immediate problems. Elena handled the work one after the other, even as she gave instructions. - Well, the next job... Having finished giving instructions, Elena tried to look through the contact she had accumulated at her desk. But since then, a civilian has rushed in in in a hurry. "E...... Dear Elena! I am out of breath and sweating on my forehead. Today is a day I can''t help but panic, but nevertheless the face of the civilian who came was overshadowed by greater tension. "Take it easy. What''s the matter with you? Only Elena treats her calmly. If I lose my composure here to Elena, that''s the worst I can do. "Also, sorry! But Master Logus... Huh! "... what happened to Lord Logus? Logus also lost his real mother. I wonder if you''re losing any calm, and I listen. "We''ve decided to send an armed fact-finding team to Rockdam and Birdland! He said he was leaving this evening! When I heard that, Elena stood up with a rattling noise. "Ugh, you''re lying...? Where did you hear that from? "The source is from the knight, but the knight was also ordered to do so directly by Master Logus! A knight doesn''t lie about that. If it''s false to say that Logus ordered you to do it, it''s not strange to be decapitated. Then again, I guess Logus'' determination is true. "But you''re not sending me to Euro..." "That would be the right answer. Besides, Master Logus also said that it was not Ishtarika''s crime, so I was wondering if Ishtarika would be allowed to do something that would strip her of her fangs." "So you''re right. Ishtarika doesn''t have the advantage of doing this.... but" ... Although I speak with the investigation team, if you change your mind, it''s military dispatch. No matter how powerful Haim is, it doesn''t necessarily mean that countries won''t defy it. Without proof, even if they asked me to do an investigation, that''s not what they said. Elena also guessed. I''m sure this is when the situation on the continent changes dramatically. That''s fine if we find the killer soon, but that''s clearly unlikely. Then, over time, the word "war" approaches. "Ha... What the hell is going on, if you think you''re back from the talks, what the hell is this situation..." Elena holding her head and thinking about the restlessness here these days. "Did he say anything else? "... it is true that Euro is to be sent a letter. Anything you don''t know¡­ when I asked, I put it in my ear." "It depends on how you ask and how you deal with it....... ok. If you''re sending a letter to Euro, I''ll take that. I''ll prepare the contents, too. Would you mind telling Lord Logus that? In case it wasn''t seen as hostile, Elena decided to do the job herself. You have to schedule a few days if you''re going to cross to Euro, but if you''re an Istarian opponent, this is a trivial story. "I''m in awe. Okay, I''ll tell him right away." "Please." Hearing Elena''s words, the clerk rushes out of the office. Why don''t we have a light meeting with Logus later, and then we''ll decide on the document? I''ve got one more job, but I appreciate it didn''t happen where I don''t know much about it. "... punishment, I wonder" against Olivia and Ain. And punishment for the royal family and the Roundheart family. If these disturbances continue, Elena will also think about it. "I felt painful enough at the meeting, but maybe God didn''t forgive me" Elena''s mental condition also continues to drain as much as she thinks about the unrealistic story of heavenly punishment. That being said, I can''t tell you this even if my mouth is torn in front of Ralph and the others. "When it comes to war, many people lose their lives. At any rate, that must be avoided¡­" 161 Fighting together in the dark. - Beyond the night when it was an outrageous event, morning also comes to Heim. The Great Hall continued to be lit constantly, and a bright space was maintained for the Second Prince. Ralph seemed to have an unexpectedly troubled side, leaning beside the second prince without leaving until it was before noon and he lost his mind to fall. Many nobles and civilians, including Elena, also went into the castle and got their mornings packed for work, but this disturbance only widened. "... what a quick move" Let''s change the air. And if you change your mood at all, it''s your word. Elena, thinking so, when she approaches the window, opens it in a tired manner. Then it was the many knights gathered in front of the castle gate that entered my eyes. At the beginning, Logus stood, checking on the knights. "Well, that''s right. Lord Logus was also murdered by his family, so resentment is one way to raise..." Until now, a man named Logus, a great general loyal to the country, has a verse that weighs my mother''s words above all else. But this is only a good story to say, and if you change your mind, you can say that there is too much maternal dependence without initiative. Assuming, like Ein, that even with the same maternal dependence, there is no problem if you are rich in the power to think for yourself. However, in the case of Logus, it could not be the same mother dependence, as it can sometimes be directly connected to Ain''s case and trouble. Such Logus acted earlier than anyone this time and raised it with Ralph. I had the feeling you were being rude, but for Elena this was also an event that felt unexpected. Elena has to change her mind about Logus because the assassination turned out to be last night, but this is how she''s acting the next morning. "... that''s not a bad thing to say about you." Something about when I traveled to Ishtalika and a little cold treatment for Elena after I returned home. And when I see the royal behavior at the talks, Elena also wants to complain a little bit. Elena herself felt a little vain about these changes in her mood. "I wonder what it is. This feeling of not engaging in all sorts." Royalties and nobles are united against one goal: revenge. I guess that''s the majority opinion, but Elena felt it inexplicable. Instead of buttoning it wrong, each and every thought was a difficult emotion to brush on, like it was being misworn somewhere. "No. No, maybe it''s too meshing the other way around." From the point of breaking the covenant, the matter of Olivia and Ain heading to Ishtarika. In the next contact Euro, Tiggle causes one stuffiness. And when I got in touch with Istarika, a few years later, but talks were held. It came to an end that Logus would beat the King Prince''s escort, but his opponent is still young and cannot be described as a general, like Logus. In other words, the talks resulted in a devastating return, but this disturbance ensued. "... it just seems like Heim is being targeted unilaterally. There''s been too much commotion." Though the matter of covenant is a disgrace to my country, however much the second child was blessed with talent, would the wife of the former Lord of the Grand General''s house treat the Great Connected Child (Ain) that way? Assuming Ain was a twister, Isis might have wanted to be mean too. However, when Ain sincerely strived to train, he was equipped with such a force that in his age there was no one in line. Though there is a skill supremacy aspect of being born, I think the behavior was too violent. "Personality issues? Or a rooted cultural problem......? I don''t know if I can think about it, but it doesn''t change where I feel puzzled. "- Maybe the madness occurred when Lord Grint was born" Born with a holy knight, Grint was precisely the bearer of the highest talent as the son of a martial family. Then again, I remember Ein being treated badly. Again and again, as a result, Ain and Olivia traveled to Ishtarika to become like the enemies of Heim. "... the fact that His Royal Highness Prince Wang became a person of Ishtarika made him a hostile form to Prince Tiggle and Lord Grint. But it''s not supposed to end there." It''s not about individuals. Like the other day''s talks, the story had already developed into a problem between countries. The national disconnection has already been finalised, but that will also remain the last opportunity to sign in Euro. Elena felt several tablets unlocked one at a time. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang...... No, Ishtarika. - Ishtarika turned out to be the enemy of the Kingdom of Haim" As if one at a time, the conversation proceeds so that stage tools are in place. It was an overdone story, but the schematics seem to be trying to create Ishtarika vs. Heim. "Finally, the assassination riots caused Haim to dispatch a fact-finding team..." War against nations. In the present situation, where that has become more likely, this just seems to mean something, too. "... once Haim unifies the continent, it will be the same united nation as Ishtarika." Naturally, the scale is different. The continent Ishtal is bigger than this one, and its power was shown during the talks. But a strange structure can be created: a united nation of the continent. "- Coincidence?" I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but the edge was a story to feel. When I try this, I get more and more concerned about the assassins. "I know there are just a few assassins. What, I can''t believe you could kill so many assassins on your own..." It will be difficult to get as much Logus as it takes. Elena laughs bitterly, too, thinking about the overnight place to work that makes her feel that way. "That''s right. It means more than Lord Logus." But this unclamped word had a lot of impact on Elena''s thinking. -... more powerful than Logus? Secondly, Elena''s body hardens as if she''s been ice pickled. When it comes to more powerful people than Logus, I wonder if there''s one person Elena knows about. It will be held in Birdland, a festival of martial arts every few years. So Logus remembers losing to the same opponent over and over again. ¡­ I also want to regret that I have shown these flaws. "If I were you, I''d think of something funny. Lord Ed, why did you assassinate him in Heim..." Elena noticed at this point. Before we headed to the talks, Tiggle told us a story that was chilling. It''s about Anon, Grint''s fianc¨¦e, asking Grint to give Ed a message. I also pinched the message in my ear, but it should have been the phrase, ''Let''s do a new stage.'' "A stage... a stage, maybe..." It''s just the word of a nobleman''s maid. But in a situation like this, I can''t help but get hooked. This timing and its words nail Elena''s heart. If you''re worried, that''s fine. You just have to ask one thing. To the Bruno family, Ed asked if he had come to Heim. This suspicion would then be cleared if we also asked Lord Amur. If you figure out if there''s a difference between the two stories, that''s it. "... it''s okay. It''s just coincidence." I don''t think Lord Amur will lie. If you''re not supposed to conspire with Ishtarika to cause this assassination riot, you''re not supposed to send Ed to Ishtarika in silence. Because you don''t have to act like that to buy Ishtarika''s anger. "In case you need more of my escorts...... later, I also have to get a letter to Euro" It''s starting to smell like kina. At the same time, it became imperative to tell her husband Harley about the matter immediately and to act to protect herself. "Tell Lord Logus this story..." Will Logus listen to Elena? Anyway, Anon is allowed to marry Grint, and the two of them get along so well that they have a reputation. I hope we don''t talk about oiling the fire...... "If the concern is true, Miss Anon is also an accomplice... right" Anon himself asked to speak to Ed. If so, it is inconceivable that Anon does not know the thought. "... no. I can''t tell Roundheart yet." Then who should I tell? It''s too heavy for Elena to go about it all alone. It''s impossible story because my real mother is dead, but in case Roundheart is involved, Elena''s body is in danger. - Then, just one person floats behind Elena''s brain. "Prince Tiggle... you''re the only one here." It''s rude to say it''s a bitter meat measure, but now there seems to be only one person I can tell Tiggle. Yesterday''s appearance of Tiggle and Ralph never seemed like an act. But the story is too big to tell Ralph this as it stands. "Let''s get ready. Pretending not to know is something you can''t do now." When Elena says so, she slaps her cheeks hard on both sides. Just in the mood, I left the office for Tiggle''s room. Tiggle and Ralph, who haven''t slept in a while. The two then got information from the payroll that they were resting in their own rooms. Asking a royal room is not a recommended act, even if it is Elena. However, I thought it would be less obvious because it was an emergency only this time. "¡­ Your Highness. It''s me." When she reached Tiggle''s room, Elena knocked on the door a few times. Asking beneath him, who would be exhausted, even Elena, who was treated close to cold treatment the other day, became slightly hesitant, but never wanted to open the door. "- Get in." After a few seconds I received a reply from Tiggle. I guess it''s because I haven''t slept much. A tired voice color reaches Elena''s ear. I beg your pardon. "... what can I do for you, Elena" He asked his room at a time like this, and he wouldn''t hide his grumpy appearance. When Elena confirms that there is no one in Tiggle''s room, she approaches the couch where Tiggle was sitting. "One. A story has arisen to tell you" Tiggle corrects the words spoken in a serious way. I wondered if what Elena had done was an important story, and hence something about the case. "Keep going." "- The assassin is probably equal to Lord Logus or more powerful than that." Listening to the words, Tiggle was plainly dismayed. Is that what you think you''re going to say? Even if you don''t tell me, I know what you''re gonna say. "Think of what you''re going to say, Elena. You do that." I tried to reprimand Elena, but Elena rarely wears her voice to Tiggle''s words. "It was when Lord Grint went to Euro before we went to the talks.... Do you remember Lord Grint asking you to go give a message to a certain person? At that moment, Tiggle''s vision is overshadowed by the impact as if the glass were broken. Then, over a few seconds, Elena''s words stained her entire body when her thoughts stopped as if her consciousness had flown. "... I can''t sort it out. I''m sorry, but I need you to tell me a little bit more." Take a sip of the water placed on the table and slap your cheeks like Elena did earlier. And staring at Elena with a powerful eye prompts Elena to continue her reflection. "Yes, I will now explain the hypothesis I have in mind." Once she coughed, Elena told Tiggle from scratch the hypothesis she had thought about in her office. The fact that the timing is too good, or the word "stage" that Anon spoke of. mouth the ingredients of such hypotheses in detail and carefully. It was spoken over a few minutes and finished, Elena, listening to the loud pulsating heart, waited for Tiggle''s reaction to be quiet. "... don''t even tell your father about this." "- Yeah. We understand." When Elena answers, Tiggle continues his words with his cheek cane. "Elena''s concerns...... Sure, it''s muscular." Hearing Tiggle''s answer, Elena took a sigh of relief. "I don''t think so, but in the worst case scenario, Round Heart is also connected. Is that what you mean? "... you''re right" Tiggle talks too, but right now, I don''t think so... I can''t tell Elena that it''s a zero possibility, even if her mouth is torn. "Let''s use my private soldiers and send them to the Bruno family for an investigation. You''d better, wouldn''t you? "Thank you for your extraordinary consideration." "... but I have no idea what it is. If Elena''s words are true, she''s losing track of who''s the enemy and who''s on her side." "Yes. Actually, I was thinking the same thing. ¡­ I don''t know who I trust enough." Officials of the Round Heart, and that''s the Bruno family. Both go in and out of the castle a lot. Moreover, there are many people related to both houses, even to service and knighthood. "Elena, you did say that you were going to deliver the letter to Euro, right? "... were you listening" "Oh. I was just getting a report from the knight.... you haven''t decided to leave yet? "Oh, yeah... Anyway, I haven''t been able to write yet." When he heard that, Tiggle showed him how to put his hand on his mouth and think about it. If that lasts for a few dozen seconds or so, I nod a few times and then look at Elena. "I''ll be more supportive than this, and I''ll head to Euro, too. For escorts, use my personal soldiers and the Augusto family knights. We''ll be out in an hour." Tiggle sweats on his forehead and suddenly runs through these things. "So, Your Highness!? It is dangerous to be directed to Your Highness! "- Say what. With that said, it''s the same danger in this land where your brother was killed." "Shit! We need to go out of our way to Euro, where Lord Ed might be..." It''s an obvious dangerous act. But Tiggle''s thoughts look different, and he mouths the answer with a look like he''s ready. "... Elena pointed out one thing to me. Sorry, but I won''t change this policy." "Then at least tell me that you realized that. It''s too dangerous." Never admit it. When Elena answers Tiggle in such a position, Tiggle looks at the ceiling as if looking up to heaven. Tiggle then answered with a slightly trembling voice. "... it''s time to return from the talks." "When you returned home, did you? "Oh, that''s when -" It''s been a long time. Did something happen on the ship, Elena quietly waited for it to continue. "Father comforted me about me not being tied to Krone. At that time, Heim said there were many beautiful women..." "... Yes" "- That''s when I remembered my father calling Anon his lord." A king of one kingdom, a nobleman¡­ it also ascribes a lord to a lady. Furthermore, if the king thought he was Ralph, this anomaly could also be understood by Elena. Then something cold passes through my spine. I don''t know what''s going on or where or what''s connected, but something creepy is starting... that''s what I had to think. - I thought I was panicking about my brother''s death, and that''s all I was thinking about, so Tiggle''s head worked unexpectedly and calmly. "I felt something was wrong for a moment, but apparently it was about this. - Ha... Elena. What the hell is going on here? ¡­ The recent incident of "death" gave Tiggle a sense of calm and fear. 162 Its still in the dark. The action since then was tackled with great haste by both Elena and Tiggle. Fortunately, I was able to act without suspicion for a reason. The first is Tiggle''s obsession with Krone and Ishtarika. The actions that have been taken so far only this time work favorably. Delivery of the writ to Euro also meant that Ishtalika would be strongly questioned, and the castle people would not be suspicious that Tiggle would act like this. In addition, the second reason is that you are an eye-catcher. If Elena takes on that role, it''s not strange to think about her position. If the meaning of Heim''s position was clear, the people around him would recognize it as a matter of course. - Leaving my husband and son for Euro makes me feel anxious, even as Elena. But if the Augusto family were to head out, it was only natural that it would be a commotion. The side that stays in Heim and the side that goes to Euro. Elena didn''t know which was more dangerous, but she tried to do everything she could to make Augusto Mansion more secure. - And a few hours after I left Heim. It was a tiggle that kept bothering me, but I finally opened my mouth. "... Elena" Elena and Tiggle ride the so-called royal carriage, dedicated to Tiggle. Apart from this carriage, there was a carriage with private soldiers and several servants on board, so he was aiming for Euro in two carriages. Tiggle sits back in his seat and throws words at Elena as he arms around her. "I''d like to know what you think." "Opinion......? "Oh. As it stands, I can''t tell the difference between enemy allies." When she heard the words, Elena looked at Tiggle in a serious way. "I''ve said it many times, but I don''t completely understand the situation. The Bruno family... and so is Anon''s relationship with Ed, but that''s what keeps creepy emotions in his father''s words" "... you''re right" "But here''s another thing I don''t get. It means that even if your father was up to something with the Bruno family, he wouldn''t understand the need to assassinate your brother." Ralph''s appearance since last night never seemed like an act. And it''s the same thing Elena doesn''t understand the need to do an assassination. "From what I can tell, Father doesn''t seem to be acting. ¡­ but it is also true that the story is too bizarre to clean up Anon''s case with coincidences and word choices" "- On that matter, I have an idea." "Let''s hear it." "Let''s say Your Majesty was conspiring with something with the Bruno family. At the same time, I''m talking about if your majesty decides he wasn''t acting.... then His Majesty should summon the Bruno family immediately after the assassination of the prince. But there was no sign of doing it." It was just an objective opinion, but assuming Ralph''s condition wasn''t an act, that the second prince was not scheduled to die. But then there will be a contradiction. "... Isn''t that an obvious contradiction" "Yes, Your Majesty, there is an inconsistency here, even though it is in relation to purposefully naming Miss Anon" Your Highness ". ¡­ If this happens, I wonder if there''s one thing I can think of." In this story, the Bruno family feels better up there in position. If this happens, there''s one story to be expected. "Elena. You didn''t think your father was being used like a pawn...? "Yes, I think the truth is different, but I was wondering if we might be in a similar situation" "Don''t be stupid......! And I just want to yell at you, but as things stand, I can''t even say it is teethy..." On top of his brother''s death, Elena tells the story. Tiggle''s spirit is pretty worn out, even if he''s going to behave like one. Anyone can see it at a glance, giving such a tired look. "The more I think about it, the less I know who our side is, Elena." "... at least you don''t have to worry about that in this carriage" "Ha! I wonder what you''re going to say, isn''t there just me and Elena here" The third man in the right to inherit the throne and the Grand Duchess'' wife and heavy town of Heim. Given the speaking power and financial aspects, it''s a combination to say the best, but now I felt like a naked king. ... For a moment, Tiggle thus gave a masochistic laugh. If you think that lasted a few seconds, he gets quiet softly. - After all, it''s tough. Elena wanted to work Tiggle, the arrow tip, Tiggle began to leak her voice low. "... assuming your father was conspiring with the Bruno family, whatever the outcome, your father is disqualified as King Haim" "That''s...! That''s not true. If you answer this way, Tiggle turns his hand and controls it. "You don''t have to tell me. Well, if I told you this, you''d think I was royally disqualified, too." Tiggle with a thirsty mouth because we''ve been discussing it for a while. With tea in his mouth, he exhales and continues his words. "I think I was more in love with that temper than with Krone at first sight" ¡­¡­ "Ever since I first had it, I''ve been a woman who talks grandiose and uncluttered. Even before me, it was a good impression not to behave in a charming way." This is the first time Tiggle has ever spoken of such emotions. Because of my mental weakness, I guess this is how I also wanted to immerse myself in the memories of the past. "Naturally, but it''s true that you look beautiful too.... but another trigger was when you put my invitation on your sleeve" "... that verse is my daughter''s disrespect" "Never mind, it''s a story of the past. -... I think this was the first time it didn''t work out the way I wanted. Then, wonder made me want to follow her." Tiggle laughing small enough to despise yourself. He looks out the window and stares at the distance with his flimsy eyes. "Then the appetite for exclusivity boils, too, and he wanted to be my wife at all costs.... and then we did some research in Birdland, and then we found out that Euro had a clue, and we met that king prince on his way to Euro." "- You think so much, and Krone is happy" "You don''t have to be so aggressive.... I mean, I liked using the treasury on my own, and I''m talking about royal disqualification as well. Warren would have pointed it out, too." It doesn''t seem like the usual tiggle. Elena feels that way and thinks about Tiggle. ... A prince named Tiggle is maybe just clumsy. I''ve been on the run to accomplish my first love, but there''s one side that''s so calm. Try from Elena, a married man, she was seen as too pure on the romantic side. Without content and results, there is also the ability to act that in the past we have turned ourselves towards Euro. Somehow, my impression of Tiggle seemed to have changed. "... forget it. Now''s not the time to regret it." Tiggle did so and turned his face toward Elena. "Elena. Depending on the circumstances since we got to Euro, that''s where Elena and I say goodbye" Then he uttered that there was no clapping, and he surprised Elena greatly. "Huh... Your Highness!? How the hell did you know we were going to break up in Euro...? "In view of the situation, I bow my head when I decide it is too dangerous. So Elena, think about going straight to Ishtarika and living with Krone." Tiggle bows his head? No way, Elena never dreamed of these words coming out of Tiggle herself. Moreover, in Ishtarika, it is all the more surprising. "- It won''t! Why, how could I be the only one allowed to escape to a safe place..." "Because I can''t tell the difference between enemy allies. As things stand, even your father, the king, doesn''t know what he''s doing. I don''t even want to think about it, but the Roundhearts, who are close to the Bruno family, are also suspected of conspiracy." "So, bye! Instead, His Highness should not head to a safe place...... Huh! I want to give priority to the royalty. Tiggle laughs at Elena''s emotions like this in a frightened manner. "Don''t be stupid. Think about what''s been going on. There''s no way I can get protection, is there?... and I''m royal. I have a duty to go back to Heim." Many times, I bumped into Ishtarika. I''m not involved in the Roundhart family and Olivia thing, but I can''t deny that I''m definite with Ain. Again, Tiggle must be clumsy. The real thing about doing anything may be the nature that is not suitable as a royalty. However, there was no lack of qualities, and a strong sense of responsibility was a good impression. In other words, let''s just say he was not a bad prince if we skipped the Krone thing. ... It''s just that it''s fatal that I ran too far on the Krone thing. Sometimes they just say the next king of a country to reign on the continent. "Sounds a little tired. I''m sorry, Elena, but you haven''t slept much... I''ll give you another break." If you look outside, the sun is slowly sinking and will be plugged in the evening soon. Elena likewise worked without sleep, but Tiggle also had the effect of her family''s death or appeared to be wearing out more than Elena. For this reason, Elena answers Tiggle immediately to the words. "Okay. Then I decide to take a break too. I thought the arrival at Euro would probably be between midnight and early morning" "... ok. Wake me up if anything happens, it''s urgent, so don''t hesitate." Tiggle stood up heavy when he mouthed it like this. He proceeded to the back of the carriage, towards the bed placed in the shady part. After seeing that figure, Elena heads to the rest stop set up for service and lies down, as does Tiggle. "... I wonder what will happen" I understood the creepy situation, but Elena doesn''t even know what''s going to happen. More than that, it''s a situation full of things I don''t know and I can''t even think about what to do. "In the meantime...... let''s take a break too" Whatever you think about, you''ve never moved on to being physically fit. ... Elena made a desperate effort to sleep, ignoring her earlier than usual pulse and restless emotions. Among the carriages in the Kingdom of Heim, one of the carriages used by the royal family was still missing its head. The difference in construction was one of the reasons, but it also affects the use of sorted horses more than anywhere else. That''s why we can get there faster than the carriage Grint used. In addition, the carriages that the servants have taken are equally special carriages. Anyway, only the royal carriage is quick, because if the servants don''t chase it, it doesn''t make sense. "Dear Elena. Arrived." "... n" The service that came with me tells Elena to arrive. "What time is it? "I just went around three o''clock in the middle of the night." "Thanks. Yeah, not a bad time." Given the dangers on the road, I''ve never moved to arrive early. But it would be rude to ask Lord Amur or Ishtarika''s ship at this hour. For that reason, Elena planned to spend time in the carriage from the time she arrived until morning. "I''m gonna get some air outside." When Elena''s words are heard, the payroll goes back to the carriage that the private soldiers came in. Then Elena stood up and hung her hand on the carriage door as she stretched out her stretched body. "Ha... it''s really Euro" The carriage stopped in front of the castle town of Euro and has not yet entered the whole town. Still, Elena felt a different vibe than Haim. Until just now, he said he was in the capital of King Heim, but suddenly he''s asking for Euro, so he gets soaked in a fresh mood. Euro is a country surrounded by headlands, an area where the wind blows harder than Haim. But at least, there is no more wind staining yourself to chill a flaming brain like you do now. When the wind showered all over his body, he looked up to heaven and took a deep breath. "Sooo...... eh. Ha... -" The cool breeze of the night mixes with the scent of the sea of Euro. Clear air is transmitted from the throat to the lungs and throughout the body. - What a voice to give Lord Amur. I admitted the first letter, but there is not much left of the meaning of the letter because Tiggle and Elena are here. That is why it seemed important to speak to Lord Amur. - Where is Lord Ed now? No. This is too much language. - By the way, I saw Lord Ed in Heim the other day. ... Words that make me want to think a little bit. It is likely that when Lord Amur was involved, he would undoubtedly be taken into custody on the spot, or that the two of them "did not come" to Euro. An important choice of words and Elena was distressed. "... at a time like this, you wanted the strength of Lord Warren." Ishtarika humans will also believe in the reliability of a man named Warren more than anyone else. Elena had a lot of confidence, too, but when you deal with that guy, that confidence doesn''t seem just overconfident either. I wonder what he would think at a time like this. Think of a man named Warren, who was reminded at the time of the meeting. - I would like to ask Lord Ed to cooperate in the investigation. Oh, here it is. This would also allow us to find out if there is Ed in Euro and we can walk along the vague lines. Let''s think about how we''re going to talk about the current thinking spindle. One thing finally decided, Elena smiles small and takes another deep breath. "... oh? Something burning? Only a little smelled like a tree burning. Is it even burning somewhere? Elena didn''t really care, but she turned her attention to the castle town of Euro. "- Smoke, right?" Sometimes it''s late at night, and I can''t see the light when I look at the castle town. But even in such darkness, illuminated by the moonlight, the smoke rises into the sky is visible to my eyes. But it was climbing in places that couldn''t be counted with both hands. "I need to wake His Highness... eh" If you think about why you headed towards Euro, I want to be vigilant about even the little things. Groaning back like this, I hurried to wake Tiggle up. 163 Place of evacuation. As long as the air is dry, there will be a fire at the same time in a few places. That was common sense for Elena, who lives in Heim. ... then you don''t have to bother panicking. Anyway, the smoke is rising away from where Elena stands. But again, I should remind you why you came to Euro. "Your Highness... Your Highness! When he rocked Tiggle''s body, he boiled his business to not wake inside, calling Tiggle in a rough tone. "... Elena? What''s the matter, it''s so noisy..." "Although we have arrived in Euro. Something''s wrong." Elena says so, pointing to the entrance to the carriage. Tiggle then woke up in a panic and went outside weaving his coat. "- Where did you feel uncomfortable... Huh! The sleeping tiggle is still unfamiliar with the darkness of the night and unable to notice the smoke Elena has found. That''s why I never talked about having a bad nose. "Scorched scent......? Tiggle notices a mixture of burnt smells in the scent of tide riding the wind. When I notice that, I turn my gaze to Elena, who came out of the carriage. "Smoke is rising in several places, even in the castle town of Euro! "... what do you mean? Is this supposed to be a big case even in Euro? "I have too little information to think about either. ¡­ but one thing we know is that it''s dangerous to stop here." When I hear that, Tiggle sees the carriage in a hazy manner. Tiggle gets desperate to work his brains out, even though he''s in extreme tension about what''s best to do in this situation. "... stop entering the castle town" "I thought it was a wise decision. Now go back somewhere once and let the scouts go..." "- No, that''s no good either." Tiggle shows denial to Elena, who tried to take safety precautions. "... to my eyes, smoke still doesn''t come into my eyes. But I found something else." "Another look, is it? - One, what did you find? Elena groans wonderfully, waiting for Tiggle''s words. "Ah. I was feeling scared the other day, but I don''t think I''m going to feel the opposite emotion... Everybody, grab a minimum of baggage and go for it! Tiggle spoke out like this against private soldiers and service. Then, pointing toward the castle, Elena also notices Tiggle''s goal there. "Huh... Your Highness!? No way, Your Highness is going for arr......!? Elena is most surprised, but private soldiers and servants alike have a surprisingly stained look. "... at least I know that there is no such thing as being able to break down" Tiggle takes a deep, deep breath as the smell of scorch drifts. Elena and I repeated the conversation of silence for the last time. "I don''t mind you cursing me as unplanned. But nowadays, there is no one else to rely on.... General, we''re moving towards the Ishtarika Battleship! Tiggle''s greatest strength is nothing more than his ability to act. That''s what Elena''s been thinking so many times, but she didn''t think she''d take bold action so far. "Sa, that''s just a tough road......! Tiggle''s private soldiers advance at the beginning, but it is Tiggle himself who walks right behind them. It was going down a cape close to the extinct wall, on a flat path that spread slightly, avoiding the castle town and going for the ship of Ishtarika. We cross scaffolds that are likely to step off, and even the calm sea breeze that blows from time to time pushes our backs and tries to drop them into the sea.... I remember such illusions. "Your Highness! We should still turn back and ask what''s going on in town......! A leading private soldier felt the severity of the road and uttered words that prioritized the safety of the Tiggles. "... no. Things will be strange! "hey...... what''s wrong!? "It''s decided! This is the city where the Ishtarika fleet is aligned, but this is the kind of anomaly! Ishtarika does not launch pre-emptive attacks. It''s what I fanatically believed, but Tiggle sometimes believes to a similar degree. That Ishtarika would not be involved in this disturbance. Even if it had resources and aggressive purposes, it was unlikely that it would behave this way. With Ishtarika''s power, just use it to invade and it will be over. When you look at Chancellor Warren, you know Ishtalika doesn''t like to throw troublesome tricks and expenses. "Colour......!? "Your Highness! "It''s... it''s okay! Elena, watch your step! When Tiggle is about to step off his feet, the pebble falls far down. When it crashes into a rocky reef, it becomes a shard and sinks into the sea. Because of the darkness, such a figure had never been seen, but the appearance of a pebble that sank everywhere strongly fueled Tiggle''s fear. "-" Uncertain breathing causes further restlessness. Even if you step off your feet, you will almost certainly lose your life as well. With that in mind, Tiggle''s legs also gradually lose their senses, understanding that even the sense of equilibrium is insane. - Ha, ha. Among other things, only the "effort" to get my breath ready could go on. "Your Highness! The road will get worse than this! Take the road and get a little closer to the castle town! "Let''s do that! I was wondering if that would be somewhat less dangerous than moving on here! When I hear the words of a private soldier, Elena nods in a strong way. Not to speak of, but Elena and her servants were spiritually close to their limits. I haven''t even gotten out of the tiredness of the commotion since last night, and this journey in those circumstances. Instead, I feel lucky that there are no shepherds so far. "Your Highness! The castle town has fallen out by more than half! Besides, we''re not going through the center of Castle Town, so I''m sure it''ll be fine...! While I''m at it, I feel pity for choosing these words. ''I''m sure it''s okay'', oh, what a powerless word. Elena self-loathes words that are unreliable and contain only hopeful thoughts. "... ok. I want to avoid any more danger, change the way! Listen to private soldiers and Elena, and Tiggle agrees with that. If we proceed along the Cape, we can avoid prominent spots all over town. With that in mind, the marches throughout the town, which seemed dangerous, also feel a little calm. Then he was walking ahead but the private soldiers changed direction and proceeded to climb up. Fortunately, that chosen path had a wide area to walk in, so for the first time in a long time there was also a gap between the strands. With so much leeway, not only Tiggle, but Elena and the others slowly calmed down their breathing. I''ve never felt so happy to be able to walk normally. If he noticed, he seemed to be sweating a large grain on his forehead, and Tiggle wipes it with his clothes sleeves. "Hey. Are you guys okay? I thought I''d change my mood, too, and Tiggle called out to a private soldier walking in front. "What is fine? "It means walking down this road. You guys seem a lot calmer than we are." "... that''s normal. Anyway, we''re training for these unforeseen events." The look on the face of a private soldier who looks tired but smiles a little. That felt very reliable. "- I see. As reliable as you can be." Don''t bluff, that''s the word that sounded slightly twisted, but the private soldier shows how pleased he is with the word. Then, with a slightly lighter foothold, he led the Tiggles. "But Elena. You said you were closer to Castle Town, but what the hell is this tranquility? "Yep. It''s certainly too quiet...... It''s as if no one lives there." "Don''t be scared. Euro is inferior to Heim, but still the castle town should have been busy" There''s nothing to think about if it''s just a late night, but the appearance of multiple smokes that Elena noticed. If that means there''s been a fire or some kind of accident, then this quiet is definitely an anomaly. Whatever this quiet sounds like a bug sounds louder. "- But I''m going to be able to get out on a wide road unexpectedly fast" The path to climbing diagonally is steep, but compared to earlier it is the difference between heaven and earth. The ground seems to be slowly approaching, and the danger gradually eases. "Everybody! Almost there! We''ll be out on a wide road soon, we''ll have patience soon! Inspiring everyone, Tiggle went down this path with exasperation. Out of place, near the castle lined with the Ishtarika fleet, Lili commanded the knight and was directing the "evacuation". And among them is Lord Amur, the head of Euro. "I''m sorry. I don''t know what the situation is and it''s just going to be sweet..." Even Lord Amur has not been able to grasp the situation due to the sudden disturbance. For this reason, I am deeply grateful that Ishtarika can be protected in this way. "Uh, don''t worry about it. If you blame me, we don''t understand what''s going on either. In the meantime, evacuation should be our top priority." Lord Amur, who would also be the head of one country, bowed his head against Lili at the end. Lili replies slowly, ordering the knights to lead Lord Amur inside the battleship. "Ha... Really, I don''t know what you mean by being dispatched and making an early scene." Lili was also relieved to have been able to ensure Lord Amur''s safety. But it is a disturbance as soon as we arrive in Euro from Istarica. I haven''t caught up with the situation, and this is how I leak complaints. "Dear Lili. I''m here to report you." "Yes, sir. - So, what''s the situation? Currently, there are three Ishtarika battleships in Euro. Many of these refugees were protected, including Lord Amur, who was just guided. As many humans have already entered the battleship, Lili and Ishtarika knights are being chased to confirm the situation. "The evacuation situation is going well. However, the number of victims is so difficult to count." "... I knew it, so I guess I wouldn''t mind that. Because if you get sick of it for once, it will affect your future work." Maybe it''s a cold attitude. Still, what matters is the people who live now. Because the knight understood this, he repeats Lili''s words in his heart. "Ha. I''m sorry" "Yi''s, Yi''s. I don''t have to apologize. So, is there anything else? Then the knight shows a large mouse carcass against Lili for the next report. Its size was probably about the same as that of a 10-year-old boy. "... harassment? "There will be no reason for that...... Please, check carefully." When the knight says so, he turns the rat upside down and shows the belly part. Disgusting, I noticed the anomaly the moment Lili was about to say it. - I''ve never seen anything like it. In the heart of that rat there was a huge demonic stone that did not suit the body, and the tube extending from it was stretching throughout the body. "Just in case, this demonic stone has already been crushed. At the same time, we''re destroying the brain, so don''t worry." "Yeah. I guess that''s good" "... this rat has cost one of our knights" Pickle, he reacted to his body and showed Lili how surprised he was for the first time. "Go on." It wrapped around the cold air and encouraged the knight to continue. The knight I brought is never weak. I have no choice but to be inferior to the Kingsguard knights, but I still intend to bring the knights in one serving. That''s why Lili''s surprise is even bigger. "This rat bit me, and my whole body shriveled. By analogy... it''s like being absorbed by all the fluid in your body." Hearing that, I can''t imagine anything. One thing I found out was that this disturbance was caused by organisms other than "people." "... so, you mean sacrificed? "Exactly. But besides this rat, a few other unusual organisms have been identified." Then I took out another carcass. "What''s that, now a rabbit? "Exactly. By the way, the inside is just like a rat to look like this" On the chest of a large rabbit, a large demonic stone can be seen as well as a rat. The tubes that were stretched were the same, with many stretches aimed at the whole body. "In this case, there is no fact that he buried our knight, but he also showed us how to bite him" "-Ch." Lili started biting her nails when she pounded her tongue in a grumpy manner. Lili, who has a lot of knowledge about demons, doesn''t even know the rats and rabbits who looked like this. It was also a sudden occurrence, so I didn''t know what was affecting it. "Ha... to Heim alone, no, that would be against Lord Warren''s word..." He came to Euro because he said he couldn''t do it. No matter how worried Elena is, it''s unacceptable to go to Heim with arbitrary behavior. - And thus comes another knight in a hurry when Lili was afflicted with many things. "Dear Lili! "... what? I''m thinking right now..." Answering in a grumpy manner, the knight continued his words without worrying about it. "The Knight of Heim is engaged in a battle in the town of Euro Castle! It looks like he''s being attacked! - Huh? Lili stopped at Setouchi when she was about to make a pitiful noise. Why are Heim''s knights here? And what are you doing at this hour?... There were a number of things that made me wonder, but I could find hope that... "Huh... who''s being attacked!? "We haven''t been able to confirm that much! but with organizations that include women! I''ve already turned the knight..." In Lili''s knowledge, there is only one woman among Haim''s civilians who carry out these expeditions. In anticipation of the possibility that his former boss is coming, Lili decides to pick up that boss. "I''m going too! Show me!" Lili then takes the protective equipment and weapon she had on the ground and wears it. Punching his cheeks, he slapped them hard and took the knight who came to report and hurried to the place. 164 Last of the castle town. - Ha... ha... Lili is confident in her health. Even though he was in a unit dominated by covert operations, he was strong enough to beat the Kingsguard knights in his sword. Sometimes I take on dark work, or I have a strong mental stability. But the castle town of Euro today had such an unusual sight for Lili as well. Running vigorously, he sees the castle town in sight and creates a deep wrinkle between his brows. "... rotten? The Knight of Ishtarika was sacrificed. But unlike its cause of death, several victims looked as if they had rotted. Inconsistent causes of death distrust Lili. "Yet? Seeing knights running together, Lili asks for answers so she can hurry. "I thought I''d see it soon......! But please be careful, Master Lili! "Mm. I know." Even if you are told to be careful, it is also difficult to just pass at the moment when you do not understand the other person. Because of this, the mighty Knight Ishtarika was sacrificed. When it comes to the least you can do, it will be enough to consolidate your defense to avoid eating the opponent''s offense. "-Ki, Ki! It was a flash. From where Lili''s blind spot was, the example rat shows up. "Dear Lili -" The knight realizes it, but Lili doesn''t look at the rat. I haven''t noticed the rat raid, Lili is in danger as it is...... The moment you think that, the rat''s head cracks in half. "... confirm" "Li, Master Li......!? What the hell?" "Nothing. I just threw a knife. Find out if your body''s alive even if your brain dies." I want to move on now, more than this. But now that the information is close to zero, this rat was just fine. A glance at the mouse who stopped the movement commands Lili to do this to the knight. "¡­ oh, brilliant" The knight approaches the fearful rat when he wants to praise Lili''s arm. When the sword was used to turn the rat upside down, the enlarged demon stone was flashing repeatedly. "It''s a demonic stone vanishing reaction. Perhaps I''ll be out of breath in a few seconds." "Yeah. Okay. I don''t know what ecology it is, but if you can kill it if you crush your head, I guess that''s enough." Twice the hassle of crushing your head and destroying the Demon Stone as well. Lili was relieved in her heart that she didn''t have the hassle. "I don''t know if you rely on the sound, the smell, that sort of thing, but if you aim at your head, you can finally crush your eyes. I think if we attack like we''re after those two, we''ll be less dangerous." "Ha!" When Lili says this, she asks the knight for the continuation of the guide and runs out again. "... ha. It''s a hassle." - Burn it! Don''t worry about the damage to the house! - I don''t know what to do! No, we should run through and head to the ship already! "... oh? Then, on Lili''s ear, which ran a little, he starts to hear the Ishtarika knights. The situation just seemed like a pain in the ass, but if you think you might have the person you want, that laziness will also subside somewhat. "Apparently, our allies are engaged." "Yeah. But I think I''m in time for a lot of things, let''s hurry." "Ha!" Why Lili said she was in a hurry. It was in a conversation between the knights. Hearing what I didn''t want to hear about the lack of stiffness, Lili perceives that the situation is not fragrant. "Hmmm...... what shall we do" It is understandable that the knights I have brought are in a more troublesome situation, at least, than a struggle. Anyway, because I heard you discarding the battlefield and considering running away. Lili then examines how the current situation should be broken. - Oh, shit. Fishing for a rich chest, squeaking wondering if there was anything. I have the most lethal items, but there are probably people inside me and Heim. You can''t just throw dangerous items at a place like that. "Ah, uh. This is it. This is it." "Master Lili? What did you do? Then Lili found only one good thing. Nodding several times as I was convinced, I held a spherical object about 5 cm in my hand. "I guess I just came up with a good thing. Well, I don''t know what the situation is... Ugh..." When I arrived at a place where the situation was easy to understand, I sympathized with the knight''s call. Not only the example rats and rabbits, but also several types of insects, such as large moths, were spreading, and they were being attacked by knights as they pushed over. ... If you look closely, the Knights of Ishtarika are fighting to defend something. The knights were desperate to defend themselves against those creatures that seemed to exceed a hundred lightly, which was also troublesome to count. "... it could be a coincidence. Dear Elena, you''re right about going for Euro. Well, I''m not sure I have that prince." Protected by the Knights of Ishtalika were the wounded Knights and Salaries of Heim, along with Elena and Tiggle. No matter how powerful the Ishtarika knights were, they seemed to struggle passively by exactly a large number, and, furthermore, the battle while protecting them had increased in severity. Well, let''s get you out of here. Upon checking the situation to some extent, Lili breathed sooo heavily. "- Charge!" Hearing that voice echoing on the battlefield, the knights set up their shields in unison. Then, when the shield was used to create a distance to strike the rats, the shield was placed forward simultaneously. From the Elena, who was protected, in an instant the iron walls appeared in shape. "... ho, ho" At the moment of erecting the shield, Lili throws the spherical object in her hand between the knights and the striking creatures. It emits light while emitting loud noises the moment it falls to the ground, depriving the attacking organisms of their sanity. "Phew...... I use my eyes and ears." I laughed with Niyaniya and made sure it worked high. If this works even in the blind eye, dealing with it will not be a ordeal. Speaking of remaining troubles, does that mean that the number of hostile organisms is high? "In the meantime, we''ll see about that later. - Protect and head to the ship at once! Survival comes first, and I''ll burn behind you! Listening to Lili''s instructions, the knights simultaneously take on the injured and run out towards the ship. "Huh... Kuh..." "Hey, what happened...!? You''re surprised by the sudden sound, Elena and Tiggle are also nodding with their ears down. "You''re in charge of this prince, and I''m in charge of Elena. Okay?" "Ha!" When she speaks to the knight who has guided her, Lili bears Elena on her shoulder. "What, who!? "Yes, sir. It''s your favorite Lili." ... or try to answer, but I can''t get that voice to Elena if her ears are paralyzed. Did you also hit the blind eye directly, and the eyes were only slightly open. I guess I''m anxious. Elena gets a little slammed even after she''s in charge. The Ishtarika knight, who was watching how it was, showed trouble with what was going on. I wonder what happened to Lili. When I look at the knight, I wonder why she''s in trouble. "... it''ll be easy." "- Yeah. ¡­ right" Tiggle, who was charged by the knight, lost his hips or lost his surprise? He was quietly in charge of losing his mind. He seemed powerless, but it was not easy to carry him. "By the way, you have a red bullet (...)? "Yes, I have brought about three" "Then spread it all out in a good way by the time you get to the ship. I''ll sprinkle it here." "Ha. I understand." When Lili orders this, she takes the red balls out of her nostrils. It was translucent like a demon stone, and there was something like red smoke in it. When I make sure the contents are like this, I throw it toward the ground. "Look, Master Elena. I hope it''s time you didn''t break out." "... could you..." - Oh, man, you finally noticed. Elena sensed Lili''s atmosphere when her eyes and ears were recovering. Lili, relieved by it, advances her foot toward the ship. ¡­ At the same time, the firepillar spread around the thrown balls. "- Ckkkk......!? "Kick - kick! I guess it still hurts when it burns. When the flame spreads, the speed of pursuing the lilies also slows, and some organisms are burned by that flame. "No need to spare me, I''ll burn more and more." In a castle town in another country, you may behave as you please for a long time. But in the end, what matters is the life inside you. When Lili rescued Elena and the others, she used this red bullet and headed toward the ship in the presence of an assaulting creature. - Tiggle''s private soldiers are the knights who passed several selections. Some of them served as close guards in the castle, while others were experiencing guards. This private soldier, without exception, will be a handful of knights among the Heims. Techniques, power, and strength¡­ in many respects, have more strength than the average knight of Heim. However, they have not changed to a single human being, and several have been sacrificed by example organisms. "Take the injured to the right place. Survivors will be asked to wait a short time after entering the battleship." The Lillis, who have returned to the front of the battleship, are checking for damage. Fortunately, it seems fortunate that the damage on the Ishtarika side is caused only by the first person, and then only by mild illness. "... Li, Li? Why are you here? "Rather, that''s my line," Laughing like a shudder, Lili answered Elena. Elena shows her completely sane back, but Tiggle seems to be losing her mind now, lying on a simple bench. "I can''t tell you the details, but I had a few thoughts about Heim''s assassination. So, I came to Euro quickly, too." "... I knew you were grabbing something in Ishtalika too" "- We." "But", is that it? " I mean, I guess Elena and the others thought the same thing. When Lili heard Elena''s words, she immediately guessed it. "Well, I''ll hear about that later.... By the way, why were you here in Euro? "... I don''t know, I can''t tell the enemy side apart anymore. So, this is how he acted in a bitter way." "Yes? What do you mean you couldn''t tell the enemy from your ally? Encourage continuation in an open-minded manner and approach Elena. "A man suspected of being the killer has something to do with the Heim nobility. So the man was in Euro, so he came to me in the sense of asking." I explained Ralph and the Bruno family on the ground. I really feel like a kina smell story, and Lili asks Elena again. "By the way, who''s that guy? Given Ein''s speculation, the man can doubt his relationship with the Red Fox. Lili rejoiced at the clues she got unexpectedly. ... and at the same time I heard Elena''s answer, I gained that certainty. "Ed, a man with a spear. Lord Logus is strong enough to lose..." "- Heh... is that him? Well, I see." This information alone is that Lili was worth it for coming to Euro. Lili nodded as she was convinced that she had obtained no more souvenir stories. "Speaking of which, Lili! Where are the people of Euro and Lord Amur!? Elena then remembered the misery of the town and asked Lili in a hurry. The safety of Lord Amur is also asked at the same time, since the purpose was also to ask Lord Amur. "Hmmm...... I don''t want to count the victims, but Lord Amur is safe. And we also protect some of the castle townspeople." Elena relieves herself by putting her hands on her chest when she hears this answer. Lili, on the other hand, replied, approaching Tiggle, who was lying on the bench. Then he took the water he had laid beside him and punched it in Tiggle''s face. "Ugh... Ugh! "Oh, you''re up light." "Heh... heh, you! Suddenly what! "Ooh. I''m fine and above all." Elena was distracted by Lili''s sudden actions and couldn''t even tell her what was happening. Seeing Tiggle get up, Lilli made a suggestion to be in Tiggle. "I''m talking about coming all the way to Euro in a situation where I can''t distinguish between enemy allies. Which means you left Heim to run half the way, right? "... right. If I say so, what do you do?" I answered quite honestly that it was not a pain in the ass and I was well impressed. Lili likes to talk fast, even though it was an unpleasant way to wake her up. "It''s a deal. Transactions" "... a deal? "Don''t you want help from Master Elena and all your valued men? Maybe that''s the word Tiggle wanted to hear the most about right now. Tiggle nods with serious eyes as he devours the bait caught down. "Ahhh. I think you should stick around a little bit more if you want to negotiate. - Well, I don''t hate that you''re worried about Elena''s safety." A little more upbeat, Lili takes a towel from the side of the bench and throws it at Tiggle. Tiggle received it and wiped the water hung on Lili. "This is the first time I''ve been treated so far in my life" "Because it''s just my first experience of life, everything. I don''t think you should worry too much about it." Gently reciprocating the sarcasm, he replied with a nagging laugh. "... please. I don''t mind, so I need you to protect these people''s lives." Neither did Lili think this prince would bow his head. It also bends at a firm, deep angle and shows off his sincere feelings. "This is how you bow your heads knowing what you''ve been doing? I''m sure you have enough on your own." "... above my knowledge" The nearby castle towns are burning in many places because of Lili''s red bullets. That''s the same thing near this place where the battleships are, and the hot air pushed in the wind. "So, what are you offering us? Show us the advantages of helping" This is what I say to Tiggle, who bowed his head, only vigorously. Tiggle, who heard it, ready in his heart, answered: "What can I do?" - I''ll do anything. I''m sure this is what you were going to answer, but Nimaa laughed so hard Lili stops the word in the way she eats. "Yes! I took the word -! "... what? "No, no. What? Not because I took the word for it. Well, let''s get on with it." Lili''s figure sings a nose song and gives instructions to the knight. Elena, who was listening to the conversation, also pinches words. "Hey, hey Lili!? What the hell is this exchange...! Lili talked as if she had guessed the circumstances, even though she wouldn''t ask in too much detail. In the first place, there''s not even an explanation of where we''re going. ... I can imagine, but is it really going? Tiggle, defeated by Lili''s air, stares into the void in a pompous manner. "Yes, yes, I''ll be in the boat. I don''t have any more merit in being here, and I''m just going back to Ishtarika... Look, just come on, you colored prince" For the Knights and Lilli of Ishtarika, it was the end of a return. But let''s just say the level of information-grabbing has achieved too much. By the way, did the last of Lili''s ramblings reach Tiggle? "Oh, and. I''ll tell you one good thing, Elena." "... what the hell" I did not hear my dissatisfaction and answered exactly to Lili, who goes my way, in a slightly unfaithful manner. Then, because the answer was what Elena also wanted, Elena would be the feather with a serious look on her face. "- You know what? Ed''s been missing for the last few days." To Lili''s words, Elena gained strong certainty. The certainty also means that Ed is at least close to the killer. But knowing that won''t be a reason for Heim''s enemy allies to turn out. If I stay in Euro, I will only wait for death, and I may lose my life even on my way back to Heim. As a result, Tiggle negotiated with Lili to be protected. The last time Elena was on board was Ishtalika''s freighter. But this ship is a battleship, and this is Elena''s first experience aboard. To Tiggle, I was just amazed at the difference in this technology and looked like I''d given up a lot already. "Dear Lili. Negotiations have been concluded with Lord Amur." "Like what? "As" sight money, "we pay 10% of the damage. Please confirm this is the signature of your approval." "... yeah. Tell the rest of the ship." This is Battleship Command. This is where the view of the front of the ship can be seen, also in this room with regard to the operation. Outside the large window was a view of the changed castle town of Euro. "Main cannon, prepare." - Ha! Following a report from a civilian, Lili gives instructions to the crew. Elena and Tiggle gave a surprising look to such noisy words as the main gun. "Oh, hey! Prepare the main cannon, what the hell are you going to do! "... that creature I don''t understand is hiding everywhere in town, so I just want to kill it all at once." Considering the term negotiation with Lord Amur, Elena comes to one answer. "... are you going to destroy every castle town in Euro? "You know that. According to the report, it seems that only a fraction of them attacked Master Elena. If it exists in frightening quantities, there is no better way." Side by side, the center of the battleship opens and a giant cylinder reveals itself. "Prince Tiggle. Depending on the outcome of the talks, in the course of that day, it is the main cannon that was to be launched into the port town Round Heart. We''ll hit the three at once, so take a look at it." Its enormous cylinders depict patterns unreadable to the Tiggles, but the shades are plain by the time they are boneless. Multiple struts are strictly connected to a robust grey figure throughout the body. "I really wish I could use it for sea dragons or something, because I can''t figure out what to aim for. Besides, because of the nature of this cannon, it''s not compatible with them." Staring directly in the front, Lili continues her explanation pale. Elena and Tiggle had something to ask, but were blinded by the appearance of a giant main cannon and stared at the sight. "- Up to the simultaneous firing of three ships. Three, two, one..." Heard you counted the numbers, and the crew started the operation. Lili''s instructions have apparently reached other battleships, and the three ships carry out their operations at the same time. "- Zero" With the last word on the signal, three main guns were fired. "Huh... is...? Nature and leaky words represented Tiggle''s mood. - The power of the main guns fired depends on the simultaneous destruction of the castle town of Euro. As the ripple spreads as you arc, the impact spreads as if the air bursts. It also seemed destroyed by the blast, but it also seemed as if it had been broken down into particles. The fear was that it hit the whole town in unison, to the extent that it could cover the entire town without any problems. The attack lasted for a few seconds, emitting glowing light in blue, green, or purple. "Among technicians, it is a weapon called the Demon Stone Cannon. You detonate the magic that the Demon Stone possesses and release it in any direction. The cost of a single shot isn''t foolish, so I can''t really use it." A lightly spoken explanation, but its power worked well enough to terrorize the Tiggles. The town of Euro is never small. Speaking of size, it can be said that it is about the same or a little wider than the port town Round Heart. The town of Euro Castle was destroyed in just a few seconds, so I could only be horrified. - After the light went out, the only sight Elena and Tiggle saw was a chunk of crushed dirt and sand, on a half-baked cape 165 Back I finally saw. - I''m not hostile, I''m really glad. Having said that, it was a situation that was almost hostile, but Elena is deeply relieved that her last hand was not released this way. When Lili guided her, Elena inspected many battleships and facilities. But naturally this is the first time I''ve seen a weapon running, including a main cannon. If you want to sum up your thoughts in one word, then again, I''m glad you didn''t hostile. End of the line. "Next bullet, will you load it? When the main gunfire was over and the crew looked back at Lili, they asked: "Hmm. What''s the damage to the castle town? "As you can see, it''s a pile of rubble. I was wondering if they were crushed by wind pressure or debris." What spreads to the present is the fruit of what was just a castle town. If this was war, I already had the sight to say that victory or defeat had been decided. "Yeah, yeah. Then load it up just in case and return to the king''s capital at full speed." "Ha!" When Lili orders this, she looks back toward Elena and Tiggle. "First of all, that creature in Euro was almost wiped out. I think he survived a little, but it''s a hassle to destroy." "... hey, is it true that you were planning to punch the earlier one into the port town roundheart? "Um, I think Master Elena knows, but we have a lot of things, too. In the meantime, be convinced that the other day did not result in the use of this" Earlier, you told me you were going to punch in, and now the words of Lili clouding the tea. I don''t like the situation you''re in, but I couldn''t complain about that in front of the absolute strong. "I think you''re convinced, so it''s time for me to talk to you in detail." Elena stayed silent. But Lili looks at that and perceives Elena''s mood. Then I immediately changed the story and asked them to explain why they had come so far, the details of it. Lili then walked out and turned to the door, inviting Elena and Tiggle. Crossing a long aisle, Lili aimed for a multi-purpose room. It is sometimes used to plan operations, or to have conversations with people who come from outside. I mean, in a case like this one, what a perfect place. "Take your seat of choice -" Even if it''s said to be your favorite seat, you''ll have trouble, but the two sit in seats nearby for now. Lili handed it out to both of us when she made tea using the equipment. "Oh, there''s nothing poisonous about it." "... you can''t possibly come all this way and doubt that" The disturbance in the castle town and the blow the main cannon showed. Repeated such shocking sights had caused Tiggle to accumulate fatigue. Feeling thirsty enough, Tiggle drank all the tea he had received at once. "... delicious" "I''m not giving you anything that tastes bad. Yes, take your place." Tiggle dyed her cheeks a little red because she honestly complimented her. When she drank half of the replacement, she whispered her thanks. "Yes, if you don''t mind putting another drink down for Elena." "You''re so smart." "Let''s see. Anyway, I''m an ex-boyfriend." Lili sits on the front of the two as she smiles overflowing with their femininity. Is it about 3m wide and about 1m deep? A desk that feels a little narrow to think about the operation, but this size was just right now. "So, so? What happened in Heim? "Ha... you look strangely entertaining" "This intrigue is my beauty." When it opens up to a loose atmosphere, sip the tea down just like Tiggle, and answer Lili. I don''t know where to start. "It''s all, all of it. What happened, what you thought, and what you came to Euro.... If you can tell me that, I''ll give you an answer about Ed." I was just saying it, the fact that Ed is missing. To tell you the truth, Elena and Tiggle were relieved that he was missing. Anyway, if he''s the killer, because the fact that he wasn''t in Euro proves that Ishtarika and Euro had nothing to do with it. Elena turns her gaze to Tiggle, Tiggle nods quietly. Seeing that, Elena started talking a little bit. "The next day there was an assassination riot. We... -" The first time we talked about it was when Elena noticed Ed''s relationship and went to talk to Tiggle about it. "Ha... I see. So did you come all the way out here looking for Mr. Ed?" "It turned out to be a big win." "Ma''am, you''ve been very bold. I was there, too, and I was right about that." If Lili hadn''t been here, she could have died, so Elena honestly appreciates that. "But it''s strange. Then why aren''t the round-hearted men at the escort? Don''t hide it. Tell me." - Well, you''ll find out, won''t you? I didn''t want to talk about it yet, so I was intentionally trying to hide it, but it''s natural for me to wonder. It''s no wonder Grint hasn''t been escorting Tiggle since the men of the Grand General''s house. "... Elena. I''ll explain next." Then Tiggle opens his mouth. "Yeah, I don''t mind." Listening to Lili''s words, Tiggle floated a bitter face, explaining in more detail the cut that came to Euro. "A nobleman said he asked Ed to give him a message. Grint''s permission to marry... is a young lady named Anon of the Bruno family." "... will it come" "I''ll keep going. Just before the meeting with Ishtarika. Grint traveled to Euro, and passed on a message from Anon to Ed, as he knew later. When we returned to Heim, there was an example assassination." It makes sense that she wasn''t there. Relationship between the killer and suspicious Ed. Because they suspected it, Tiggle and Elena crossed to Euro in these small numbers. Hearing this, Lili felt a clap on the kina smell. "... I say no more hiding, but the royalty also had its suspicions. Because of that, Elena and I couldn''t make any other decisions on our side." State secrets, or at least this story is not something that should be told to other countries. But Tiggle has spoken of this. That may be extremely foolish as a royalty, but now Tiggle couldn''t bear it to see how Haim was doing. "- Royalty? No way, that''s..." "Ah. I think I guessed, but it was Father who suspected... King Heim" From Lili''s point of view, it has a relationship with the Red Fox, or the perception that the Red Fox is Ed. What was told in that was the fact that King Haim would also be included in that relationship. When I hear that, I feel the biggest surprise I''ve ever had. "I don''t mean to say this, but Father doesn''t use the honorable name" lord "to others. I will honor the already deceased royalties of the past, but I have never seen anything else." "Huh. By the way, to whom did you put your lord? "... to Anon of Grint''s permission to marry. I didn''t really care, so I was flushing and listening at the time, but this is the first time I''ve been concerned about this kind of disturbance." "- I see. It was that Miss Anon who spoke to Mr. Ed," Then Lili puts her hand on her mouth and starts whining about something with a bump. This story, which we could hear from Elena and Tiggle, would also bring many national interests to Ishtarika. It''s a thankful story for the two of you to show your existential value in this way because you protected yourself on your own. "Miss Anon, what kind of person are you? "Right...... She''s smart, she''s a woman who can put up a grint to be her husband. You have a reputation in Heim, and its beautiful redhead has become even more popular." "... redhead? "Ah. That''s a brilliant redhead. What a lovely colour I find so fascinating." - Are you sure? Listening to Anon''s figure, Lili was more convinced than ever. Right, Grint''s marriage is the Red Fox? The relationship between Ain and Grint was connected as if Ishtarika and the Red Fox were responsible. I never thought the cause of the brothers I''ve been compared to would create a strange edge here. As soon as I get to King''s Capital, I need you to meet with Warren. This is our priority above all else. "" Colors, "it was nice information. ¡­ so I''ll give you the information we have on Ed, as promised" Is the deed of Heim in the past influenced by the Red Fox? That may be worth arguing about, but such an argument can be made later. For now, let''s just say we pass on Ed''s information. "Even so, Lord Amur doesn''t really understand either. Anything, he disappeared that night after Heim''s messenger left. Then I heard about Heim''s assassination, and Ed was worried that he was harmed, too." "... Lili. What are the possibilities of acting? Such concerns are whether Lord Amur is trying to deceive Lili or Ishtarika. Elena, who honestly understood that believing was also a foolishness, asks Lili that. "I can''t say enough without it, but Lord Amur is the closest I''ve ever seen to our power. So I was wondering if that''s unlikely." Lili doesn''t believe unconditionally either, but as things stand, she thought acting was unlikely. "Ah, speaking of princes. Can I have one? "... hmm? What?" And then Lili talks to Tiggle. ... I took my word for it, but there was another thing I wanted you to promise me. "When we get to Kingsland, we''ll have the paperwork officially exchanged. There are a few things, but most importantly, you want us to document that we didn''t abduct you, we protected you." "Kingsland......? Where the hell is that supposed to mean? "Uh, it''s the name of our king''s capital." Tiggle was the first to hear the name of King Ishtarika''s capital and didn''t know where it was. When Lili explained that it was about the king''s capital, she nodded convinced. As a matter of course, Tiggle is a form protected by Ishtarika. I don''t feel like spending time here because I have my men and Elena''s life saved, too. "Is that what you mean? - Oh, I know. I''ve been helped, including my men, and I''ll do whatever it takes." "Yeah. That''s a good reply.... it would have been easier if you had done all that about Ein." "Mm, mmm...! If you say so, Tiggle can hardly reply. Lili, who does not hesitate to throw words, made Tiggle feel bad. "I''m sure Master Elena knows, but I have a bad personality. If you think it''s going to be okay now, you''ll like it." Dark, I told Lili not to worry too much. Maybe I should fix those parts, but I wasn''t willing to do that to Lili, so I only have two choices: give up or put up. "... yeah. You''ve already made me understand how much I hate it." In retrospect of Lili''s previous deeds, Elena grins like a shudder. A woman named Lili, sometimes at a young age, sometimes too free. If I may add, it is usual to spit poison out of your mouth. So I''m not retarded, so I had a hard time treating her. "Well, and" - Lili opens her mouth as if she remembered, after two people, Tiggle and Elena, showed how frightened they were. "Speaking of which, I''ve been pretty strong before, why? For once, we''re quite a big country, but didn''t you believe too much in the word that we wouldn''t preempt an example? This is a trend that Tiggle was showing prominently. I''ve been wondering, so I thought it would be a good time, and I asked the two of them. "In my case, that''s what my father taught me. The Roundhart family told me that even when the first son of the king of Ishtarika was born, he should not be a jerk." "Your Highness? Did His Majesty say such a thing? Listening to the story, Elena leaks her voice slightly surprised. "Ah, ah. From a young age, that''s what I was already told when I first met Krone..." "No, you''re too rotten" Maybe King Heim was affected from an early stage. I don''t know when that will be, but at least it should have started by the time Ein was born. - Even if I wasn''t affected, I was just a fool. So it ends. Exhaling a few deep sighs, Lili rises carelessly. "Thank you for letting me know. Now that we know it''s a very troublesome story, we''re done around here." This is what Lili said in her mouth, but she felt that she was left alone. If so, it should be over around here to ask this, and then leave the rest to Warren. I felt somewhat sorry for mouthing it, so I stood up like him, annoyed. "Both of you, shall we have a meal? Are you hungry? When I hear that, Elena and Tiggle realize the fact that they are indeed hungry. After such a slow time after a rush, my body also becomes aware of my hunger. "... sorry. I''ll pay for anything. So what good will it do to my men who brought me here?" Lili smiles small when she sees the moist tiggle. "Nothing, that''s about as good as this. I feel bad about making you hungry, and don''t worry about eating as much." Lili answers like this, clearing the two cups and walking towards the door. "This way, please. I''ll show you to the dining room. So let''s start with the tummy, shall we? Tiggle then asked Lili how soon she would arrive. Elena was going to know to some extent last time because she had me on a freighter, but the battleship is even faster. They told me I''d be there in a little while, and the two were surprised with the same look. - Then it''s roughly an hour. With Tiggle and Elena, the Ishtarika Battleship returned to the harbour of the king''s capital. 166 His desperation. There are also words for Silvado, the Ishtarika battleship dispatched by Warren. When the battleship suddenly returned home, the harbor was in a hurry. It''s still dark and thin in the early morning, but there are many lights in the harbor. Incidentally, the reason for returning home was succinctly delivered to Warren, but the amount of information is still small. ... In the meantime, the arrival of the battleship awaited. Warren brought a knight to the harbor to get some information quickly. "Lord Chris. I''m suddenly sorry." "No, I''ll be the right person to confirm." Chris was brought here to confirm the mysterious creature of the example. The carcasses were frozen and preserved and brought in. But just in case, Chris was brought in with knowledge and strength. As for Warren, I wanted to come check after things settled down a little bit, but I also wanted to avoid turning back, and this is how Warren and Chris went out. "It''s a matter of unso. According to Lili''s report, it can''t even be called a demon, nor can it be considered just an animal. But we''re talking about an enlarged demon stone embedded." Warren said, but even for Chris, who lives in Ishtalika, it was an astonishing report. "... yeah. Normally, there are only demons or inhumans living in demonic stones." "It is. So I thought about the hypothesis a little bit." When I mouth it like this, Warren coughs up and tones his throat. "The first is a new species of organism. But in that case, it''s a miraculous chance." "... you seem like a dream story" Chris laughed bitterly. "Ha, you''re right. - And the other thing is, it''s an artificial organism. Anything, Red Fox manipulates demons... I mean, don''t you think it''s surprising that you have those skills? The source is an old book purchased by Katima. Indeed, some of them contained information about manipulating demons. There is no difference in unknown technology, but there is no denying the possibility of doing so. "I don''t want to think about it, but you have muscles through..." Ecology needs to be investigated in a dedicated body. But I didn''t think Warren''s guess was wrong either. "All the while, we seem to have arrived. Now, Lord Chris, you''ve asked for it." "Yep. Leave it to me." Tallap connects between a completely moored battleship and the harbor. When he saw it, Chris rushed inside with his feet. On the other hand, from the battleship on which Lili boards, Warren waits quietly there because Lili himself came down. "... hey. Are you really here?" I couldn''t believe it until I saw her, but the two people who walk behind Lili are Elena and Tiggle. I never imagined Warren would see the two faces like this for the first time in days. ... There are many things that I think will happen, but let''s try to turn that around later. "My lord, I''m back now" Lili down the tarrap bows her head in front of Warren. "You''re back well.... Now, I''d like you both to talk in more detail. Quick, but let''s change places first" Elena has experienced a city called Magna, but still the size of the King''s Capital is far up. In other words, he was reacting similarly to Tiggle, who kept surprised next door. Warren looked at the two and smiled joyfully, pointing to the carriage nearby. "... Hmm. Is that what you said?" As the four boarded the carriage, they told Warren what they had talked about on the battleship. Tell the Heim royal family about the anomaly, the Bruno family, the Roundheart family, and Ed. This matter is full of surprises, even if it is Warren, and I have difficulty keeping it out of the table. "Lili, it was too much work for you to decide, but it''s a good job to see the results." "Ha." The information obtained and the fact that Elena and Tiggle were able to defend their lives is a story that can be used somewhere. Even with these advantages in mind, it''s never a bad story. To what Warren admitted, Lili seeps relief and joy emotions. "... sorry. As I said at the other meeting, my words would be unbelievable. But when the commotion settles, I''ll be sure to thank you." As Tiggle bowed her head, Elena also continued to bow her head. "We''ll discuss the matter later. There''s too much to think about now and too much to decide. This is not a story that you can go to in an imminent situation." Warren, who spoke like this, puts it down for a few seconds and then mouths a new word. "This is proof, for example, that you two have not been abducted by us. I would like some signatures of those contents. Do you mind? "... of course" "Yes, I agree" That''s what Lili told us on the boat. At least, I want to avoid trouble later. The current Tiggle would be more secure than he was before, but given Ralph''s situation, I wanted to be prepared carefully. Then Warren started another conversation about whether he wanted to change this severely painful situation. "Nevertheless, I didn''t expect to see you again so soon" Warren''s appearance, smiling favourably and speaking to the two of them, makes them all feel intimidated at the time of the talks. "Ah, ah. Even for me, I didn''t think it would be such a commotion." "We were equally surprised.... Nevertheless, Lord Elena is just fine. You''ve come to that fact a lot." "... coincidence. Occasionally, I just remembered an example message." "That''s not all. Because it was best to make a subsequent decision or not to deal with the Roundheart or Bruno families" To be praised slightly exaggerated, Elena also seems to illuminate, showing a way to scratch her cheeks gently with her fingers. "Besides, Prince Tiggle''s ability to act was also successful. I''m sure the cooperation between the two of you has turned out well." "... wah, you think it''s me? "Yep. As a matter of fact, I have always appreciated Prince Tiggle''s ability to act." "... don''t flatter me" Looks like a clear compliment, Tiggle turns that way. "To be honest, I saw some parts of you that were still young for thought. But it doesn''t degrade everything." The sincerity of Warren speaking this way was not well understood by the two of us. I have no idea the advantages of flattering you to lift it. I was just a little anxious about Elena, but I ask her one thing that bothered me. "- Lord Warren by the way. Can I ask you one thing? "Yeah, go ahead." "¡­ we are in a situation of national disconnection. There should be a statement in it that it is forbidden to interact in this way, but what happens in this case?" "Don''t worry. I''m not that ghost either, so don''t worry, given the circumstances, I''m not going to attack Heim on this one." Hear Warren''s words and sigh of relief. "I''m sorry. Thank you on top of each other." Then Warren was surprised by Tiggle, who immediately expressed his appreciation. "Hmm...... Prince Tiggle seems a little less hectic than the day we met in Euro or the other day''s meeting." I decided to pay a visit in person. I don''t mind the roundabout, but I''ll be at the castle soon. Warren, thinking about it, asked this with a few words to choose from. "Ha ha... that''s a candid way to ask inside" "I thought it would be better for Prince Tiggle." "Well, fine.... thanks for your help, can I talk about this?" Raising his hand as he perceived it, Tiggle looked into Warren''s eyes and opened his mouth. "I recently had a chance to be scared at some times. So was the other meeting, especially the big one this morning... no, yesterday morning." "Is that about a situation I asked earlier, where enemy allies have not been able to discern? "Oh. Plus I heard your father was mixed up, and I had a lot of emotions. ¡­ by then, I had forgotten my brother''s death and was desperate to survive." Speaking of this as self-loathing, he presses his hand to cover his eyes. "Even my own room, where I''ve lived, made me feel like I was in a different world. Then, strangely, somehow things were thought of calmly. Maybe thinking about the possibility of death made my whole body desperate." "Hmm..." "The only thing left in my head was the awareness of how to be safe. There''s no more shame or self-esteem, because he wanted to run away." That could be a survival instinct. However, whatever the content, Tiggle was able to prove the fact that the results of his actions were connected. "Let''s pick a word to protect our insistence. I thought so, but it doesn''t seem possible to me right now. -... I must have gotten scared of staying in Heim" I''m sure it''s a terrible fear. The fact that, in the wake of his brother''s death, the nobility of Grint and its surroundings may also be involved, and even his father may be involved in it. It will not be impossible to feel that the common sense has collapsed once and for all and that the world has changed. The feeling of being us next must have gradually recruited as well. "I don''t think we should be honest about this, but maybe I was expecting Elena''s edge, too" "... What is the edge of Lord Elena, if any, referring to the Lord Krone? "Oh, yeah.... Even in the dark, the strength of a country called Ishtarika did not waver. Maybe you can count on that edge to help. You must have had this ridiculous emotion." From the edge of Tiggle''s hand, which was covering his eyes, a muscle of Shizuku flows. As I honestly spoke of what I had in my heart, I wept for my pity. "Sa... I''ve done a mess for you, rely on your opponent, rely on your men''s edges. - There''s no other pathetic story like this, is there? Believe only what''s convenient... I''m sure I''ll be saved! I was just feeling such a thin emotion...... Huh! I was trying to maintain a fortitude, but it gradually collapses. Tiggle weakly changed his voice color as the toddler made his voice tremble as he cried. "... what a word that makes you feel human." What Warren felt was the humanity of a man named Tiggle. The complex emotion of working your brain to survive, drinking bitterness for it, and at the end of the day self-loathing. It was a word that, in a certain way, appeared what could be termed the immaturity of Tiggle. "Eh... it''s like I abandoned my country while I was royal. What I''m doing is even worse as I tell Elena something that would strangle my father. What a shallow thing... Because he defended himself more than the country, and relied on his men''s fringe to cross the sea..." "- But Prince Tiggle. That''s why I want to ask you a question." "... oh, my God" Tiggle answers with his eyes hidden, with a slight nasal voice. "Use your men and renounce your royal duties. And you wanted to live, with all the shame of finding hope in your enemy country. I mean, here''s the thing, right? What a shitty person review, but what Warren said is true. When Tiggle heard the words, he shook his body loudly for a moment, but with his trembling mouth, he mouthed the emotion when he breathed in Phew, Phew, Phew. "Ah......! Such a shallow person, yet I escaped fear and wished to live! When I went from Heim to Euro, I guess it''s the emotion I''ve been hiding from myself since then. When Tiggle exposes all of this, he leaks a small whimper and weeps even more. "Just a pinch of courage in an immature vessel..." Warren''s heart, which was so appreciated, was in Tiggle''s imbalance. Tiggle, the owner of a vessel that was terribly brittle and had stopped growing, thus speaking of many emotions, showed courage to turn to Euro. ... The complex, ugly, cowardly Tiggle himself made it look pathetic somewhere. If the times were different from the parents, and even the environment, maybe I''d become a famous man. I made Warren think about this. - That''s why Warren honestly decides to tell us what''s coming. "Prince Tiggle. As I''m sure you know, when you say heim royalty to us, that''s what some people think is so hateful that they want to take their necks off." Hearing this, Tiggle shook his thighs visibly. Elena also embarks on trying to say something, but with Warren''s hands she gets it under control. Then Warren, who felt sorry for him, immediately mouths the continuation. "-... but we are a civilized nation. If Prince Tiggle does us no more harm, we will not do Prince Tiggle any harm either. If you keep it normal, you''ll be safe." Human beings that I think are sweet will also be present in Ishtarika in many ways. But as things stand, Warren wasn''t willing to do any harm either. Because there was no single believable element in Tiggle''s statements in the past, but his words just now were mixed with desperate emotions that made Warren feel like believing as well. ... Perhaps it was the best punishment for Tiggle to have thus far abandoned all his self-esteem and admiration and showed himself in tears. What, because it was not Tiggle as a prince who was here, but one young man who had not yet grown up. "Look, you''re this way. Prince Cry -" "Become... Ki, you! Isn''t it too much to say all you want from last night! Hey, wait! My eyes are swollen and I can see a little reddening, but Tiggle shows that he has regained some energy. - When we arrived at the castle, we were to break up once. Tiggle will sign the paperwork and break up with Elena once and for all. Guiding that tiggle was to be commanded by Lili, who, teasing Tiggle, went ahead and Tiggle followed Lili. "Lord Warren. Is it your concern for Your Highness that you have given Lili up? "Oh, did you see that?" "... to keep His Highness from getting anxious, for which you put pity on me, didn''t you? "Ha ha... This old body is as gentle as it gets." I guess Lili was drawing on that intent, too. There was no disrespect for the prince, but Tiggle now had a verse where he felt comfortable with it. Instead, maybe it''s Lili that made him look like he could. "- Ignorance and bad parenthood can sometimes be a sin. All this time, we Ishtarika... no, leave it to His Royal Highness Prince Wang that we could afford mercy. In addition, there are circumstances such as the assassination." Warren described his life in the Haim royal family as poor growth. I guess there''s a verse that comes to mind, Elena doesn''t pursue it in particular. "... of Ishtarika. And thank His Royal Highness Prince Wang for his mercy." It''s the last time I''ve seen it. Warren gets so stunned by his sweetness that he can''t figure it out. But if I make excuses, I don''t feel like I can''t say that I''m just... because the Silvers have similar personalities. "Besides, it''s true that it''s good information. -... because we''re going to be able to follow our cause." "Causes......? Come to think of it, Elena doesn''t know why Ishtarika has shown so much interest. But when it comes to the cause, it makes me wonder if it''s okay to ask. ... so while I was lost, Warren said something new. "Well, I have to do my part. It''s bad enough to keep Prince Tiggle waiting." "- Okay. So where should I wait?" "Right...... Please wait here. I''ll bring someone with me right away." Answering this, Warren slowly went somewhere. I didn''t think I''d be left alone like this, so I''m taken aback for a long time. ... but after a little while, one little woman approached Elena. "Thank you for waiting. I will serve first class in the castle. My name is Martha." Martha gently introduces herself and changes her body''s orientation. "Please, come this way. We will take Elena to a room where you can rest." "Uh, yeah. Thanks........." The little woman named herself First Class Salary and her own name. I guess that means she''s in the corner, too. Elena walked behind Martha as she walked out, thinking about it. "Please wait in this room" In front of the room she arrives in, Martha says this and leaves the scene behind. I thought you could show me inside, but I didn''t think you''d be left here, Elena. I don''t know if I can open the door on my own, but she told me to wait in this room, so let''s get inside honestly. Once she calms her mind, Elena hangs her hand on the door. "... yeah" There was nothing weird about it, it was a normal room inside. Normal, but normal in the sense that there is no trick. in a room where rising morning sunlight plunges in, but is still covered in thin, dark. But there was a big desk in the back, and a bunch of paperwork and books lined up neatly, and this was the clerk''s office, with an interior that gave a good understanding of the character of the person using it. "Let''s just sit back." Going for the sofa in the center, Elena slowly advances her legs. But everywhere I looked, it was just a condiment that made me fall in love. Every time you step on the carpet, it brings a unique sense of well-being that you''ve never experienced, and even if you take a single wall, floor, or, on the contrary, window glass, you feel the big difference in civilization. "I can''t believe you''re coming to the castle of Ishtarika in just one day..." This time yesterday. Elena remembers being chased to work inside Heim Castle. No way, instead of the enemy''s home country, they arrived at the castle where the king lived. ... I really don''t know what life is. "Sue... Sue..." - And that''s when. Elena''s ear, which approached the couch, received a regular sleep. Warren and the others didn''t seem to know, but maybe there was an anchor? Thinking about it, I tried to leave the room, but I really had an idea of the atmosphere. "... this room, no way" Elena peered into the appearance of the dreaded Lord of Sleeping. Then her predictions were misplaced. "Mm-hmm..." A woman who was lying on the couch and taking a nap. Instead of recognizing the woman, Elena has many edges. "Ha. Lord Warren, I can''t believe you''re setting me up with these pranks" I nervously lost it. When she sighs gently, Elena sits right next to the woman. I slowly lowered my back so she wouldn''t wake up. "Look, you''re gonna catch a cold." Take off the jacket that was feather-woven and hang it on her back as she sleeps. "Probably a temporary sleep after work. I can''t believe you''ve been a mother and daughter so far." It was Krone who slept. In other words, this was the office of Crone, Assistant Crown Prince Wang. I see, it''s the best place to shred your nerves. I can''t deny Warren has a prank, but nevertheless, I appreciated this care. Then, Krone, who had his own arm as a pillow, moves his body so that he can''t sleep. "... Yes, sir. Come here." When he leaked his voice as if he were frightened, he put Krone''s head on his own lap. Did you like how the couch sank and how high Elena''s thighs were, Krone is put to sleep on the spot with great care. "This is what I used to do." It was almost ten years ago, even in the past. It''s about when Krone lived in the Augusto Mansion, probably about six or seven years old. When I was tired of studying or when I suddenly fell asleep at night. This is how I used to lend my knees. - But because Krone is eighteen this year, her body and appearance have grown a lot compared to then. Her body grew feminine and her face wore an adult charm. With her own daughter, if she looks and is physically fit, she can''t be uninterested in Ein. I had that confidence. Silk thread-like hair and smooth skin make Elena jealous, too, but I''m sure it also affects Ishtarika''s technical skills. ... this is how I decided to mislead this jealousy. "I''m sorry I didn''t see you grow up nearby, but if you''re happy, that''s the best... I''m sure" With that in mind, I can only thank Graf for being a grandson fool. He acted so boldly, betting many things and traveled to Ishtarika via Euro. I can''t deny that Graf left and had a lot of blows to Heim, but there is a somewhat compromising verse if you think it''s for the well-being of your daughter. - Tons, tons. I was looking at Krone on my lap and the door would be knocked quietly. I was not sure if I could reply, but Elena replied ''Yes'' in a small voice. I beg your pardon. That''s how Martha came in. He''s been preparing tea, and when he goes on the couch, he starts brewing warm tea. "... excuse me, is the other minute Krone''s? What I wondered is that there are two cups. But this isn''t particularly weird when it comes to Krone''s office. "No, Master Krone seems to be resting, so this will be the object of another person''s use" "Another... the other...? I wonder who it is. Elena thought so arrowhead, the room was knocked again. "Ah... eh" - May I? When Martha quietly mouths like this, Elena shakes her neck vertically naturally. I didn''t know what to answer, but Martha raised her voice instead. "Go ahead." Who the hell is coming? I waited for it with a nervous face, but the person who had come had been wrapped around the gentle air for a long time. "Good evening.... is that, good morning already? - It''s been a long time since you''ve had this conversation. Elena." "Oh, Lord Prince Wang..." I was about to get up in a hurry, but Ain''t got it under control by hand. "It''s okay. Krone''s going to wake up, so please stay seated." 167 Conversation since Magna. Ain''t had a word with Elena in a long time. Since then, the time has been a little back, just after the battleship left Euro. It was late at night, but Warren came on the spot when Ein was also accumulating work and encouraging paperwork in the office without going to bed. "That, Mr. Warren? Warren, who has come, has a hard expression, unlike usual. What''s more, I felt like I was trying to tell you something. "What''s going on at this hour? No way, did something happen again in Heim? "Yeah, I''m sorry I''m late at night.... Heim, um... Heim is Heim, but it''s coming from Euro." I really don''t get the guidelines. When he invites Warren to the couch, who he was trying so hard to tell, Ain sits opposite Warren. "What''s going on? I don''t know what to say." When asked with a bitter laugh, Warren approaches. Ain''t eaten this far, so it''ll be a little easier to talk to. "... I don''t know the details either, but Euro was attacked by an unknown organism. It seems it has a demonic nature, but it can''t be described as a demon." "-Euro did? "Yes, it seems the numbers are unusual, and ultimately the result is a battleship shelling and incineration of every castle town in Euro" The knights depend on the battleship. Ein and Warren do not know the detailed number, but it was told that it was an imminent situation. "Lord Amur has protected. We also provide the same protection to the victims of Euro." "... What''s the damage on the Ishtarika side? "- One knight. sacrificed by that creature." When told harshly, Ain leaks his voice by leaning down. "You don''t have to tell me, Mr. Warren would, but be generous." "I understand. I''m already in the process of making that arrangement." "Was this the reason I couldn''t tell you? "... no. I have something to tell you in detail, but aside from that, I actually protected a rare person." If you were sorry to hear about the death of the knight, that this would not be the end of it. Ain''t just a little change of heart when he drinks water. "A rare person, of Euro? "That''s not who Euro is, that''s who Heim is." "Huh? Why is Heim in Euro?" He said he was here to exchange documents with us about the assassination the other day. Upon hearing this word, Ein was convinced that the more. "- So there were two of us, the rare person, and the first is Lord Elena." "Huh... I''m really glad I could protect that" "Yep. It''s pretty dangerous in Euro, and Lili and the knights have managed to protect it." Maybe there was a better chance of losing your life. In such a situation, you should tell Lili how grateful you are for helping Elena. "And the problem is to say the other one." What''s the matter? Warren opens her mouth as she strays. "The other is Prince Tiggle." "... Huh? While Ain is taken aback, he perceives why Warren was concerned. "There have been no detailed reports, but by the assassination of Heim, Prince Tiggle and Lord Elena seem to have decided that they were better off heading to Euro than staying in Heim. That''s why the prince himself came to Euro." "... Also smells like kina for a long time" "As soon as the battleship returns to King''s Landing, we will hear more about it." "Yeah. I asked for it." "¡­ so I asked His Majesty to come. What should we do with Prince Tiggle?" When my grandfather told me that he had asked me, Ain''t got it right. Ein also needed to hear exactly what kind of decision Silvard had made. "As a result, His Majesty said, ''I am at Ein''s disposal'' ¡­" "Yep... hey, hey. Grandpa, isn''t that too round-throating? "His Majesty says it is Master Ain who is deeply associated with Prince Tiggle. This is about Lord Krone, about what happened in Euro in the past. His attitude toward Ishtarika was also overwhelming, but this time he asked Ein to treat him." If you ask me, let''s say Ain is the one in Ishtarika that has the most to do with Tiggle. Perhaps the story would have been a little more complicated if this had been the Roundhart family person or King Ralph, but Tiggle has a lower priority among these. Ein''s removal from his next term is a Roundheart family matter, and many other troubles are basically caused by Ralph. As the same royalty, he is responsible and the disrespect of the past in Euro overlaps, but for these reasons, Silvard must have left the judgment to Ain. "- For example, what happens when I don''t allow entry? "In some cases, we will also consider sending it back to Rockdam, etc." Ein felt serious about Warren''s words, which were answered straight. If Ein really decided this, Warren would really send it back. "Well, what if I told you to restrain me? "Let''s use the violation of the treaty as an excuse to put him in jail immediately" It must be about the treaty we decided on the other day. Depending on the way of thinking and receiving it, it is certainly also possible to find it a violation of the Treaty. "-... Ha. I know it''s a hassle." Before an emotion that is difficult to brush, Ain mouths pounding, pounding and thinking. "You''ve been running away, haven''t you? "Well... you will" "I also know there are people who aren''t convinced. But in me, most of the talks came with me the other day. - I don''t know if I can put my family back in jail or send someone away from the country." It''s mainly Chris who isn''t convinced of that, but if Ain''t said ''Enough is enough'', she''d be convinced that she''s "probably, probably" too. It''s painful to seem to use her loyalty, but I just have to ask her to be patient with all this. "We can''t treat him the way he wants, but why don''t we just lend him a safe place? "... Ain''t that nice?" "It''s just sweet. I just don''t want to talk about chest shit bad in my sight" When I grinned as if to mock myself, I put my hand around my temples. "I want to avoid trouble as much as possible. I''m sorry, but can I leave that to Mr. Warren? "Yeah, I''ll take care of it. If Ein had so decided, I would have no objection." "Yeah. Thanks. Well, I guess we should ask for more information before we talk about it, including what we''re going to do." "Unfortunately, you will. The battleship should be returning soon, so I''ll head to the harbor and listen as soon as possible." I can see the seriousness of the story when Warren goes out of his way. "I will ask more about Prince Tiggle''s mood." "Mm-hmm. You''re bringing him to the castle, aren''t you? "You will. Sometimes it''s easier to manage the colors." "So should we go to Mr. Elena''s later, too? I thought I''d have a conversation since Magna, mainly in the sense of being attentive. "If you don''t mind, that would help" "Okay. Then when Mr. Warren gets back, can you come and get me? "Yes, as Ein pleases." Then a while later Warren came back. Telling Ein as he omitted what he heard in the carriage, Ein was surprised by the transformation of Tiggle and the situation in Haim. Especially given the connection between the Red Fox (Anon) and the Round Heart family, it''s a troublesome edge and the end of a sudden decline in mood. Elena or Tiggle tells Lili, and when it reaches Warren, it tells Ain. It was a strange story, but Ein felt that he could see the back of the enemy. - And after hearing the report from Warren, Ain was on his feet for Krone''s office, that Elena was on her way. "Tell me that''s it. Aren''t we talking too much while we don''t know? "Yep. Oh, my God, I think we''ve moved on all at once." Ain''t got no choice but to laugh bitterly at the flow from last night. Dill walking next door gave the same look. "I don''t know what I''m going to do, well, it''s up to me to talk to you..." "Well, as I''m sure you know, there''s no way Ain can cross the ocean, is there? "I said I know! Even I know it''s dangerous! The pattern of Grint''s marriage forgiveness, Anon. And when I think about Ed, I want to be in custody or whatever as soon as possible, but it''s not that easy. The fact that we need to cross the ocean shows us a different kind of struggle than we do on land. ... If I insist, Ein would also like to go and settle, but that''s not exactly why Prince Wang is on his way. From here on out, if I thought I had to ask about the situation from Ishtarika far away, I would feel a little lonely. "- Okay, the clothes are fine. I fixed my hair, too." Ein, who came to Krone''s office, confirms his familiarity at the end. - Conn, conn. When you make sure that there is no problem, gently tap Krone''s office, which you are accustomed to knocking on, with a different feeling. Then, after a few seconds, Martha''s voice replies, ''Go ahead''. Hearing that, Ain speaks to Dill. "Dill. Then I''ll talk to Mr. Elena. - Can you wait outside the door? "Ha. Well, call me if you need anything" Speaking to Dill like this, Ain put his hand on the door. When I slowly open the door, I confirm the person inside and say hello gently. "Good evening.... is that, good morning already? - It''s been a long time since you''ve had this conversation. Elena." We met face to face during the talks, but we didn''t have a conversation, so I''m pretty sure with these word choices. I thought you were still enjoying the conversation with Krone, and Krone seemed tired and rested. Her expression resting on Elena''s lap makes her look so happy. "Oh, Lord Prince Wang..." With Ain here, Elena tried to wake up in a hurry. If you look at her (Krone) face resting on her knees, you don''t want to take away that time. This is how Ein thinks, when he controls it with his hands, he quietly speaks the words. "It''s okay. Krone''s going to wake up, so please stay seated." When he said so, Ain headed to the seat where Martha had prepared the tea and sat down opposite Elena. "... I''ve been thinking a lot." Seeing Ain sit back, Elena opens her mouth. Then, in the same place, Martha leaves the office behind. "What an apology to make for the past. What a thank you to your father-in-law for accepting Krone. And that you have mercy this time.... This is still, I''m sure, just a few of them" Ein listens quietly to each and every word Elena speaks. "But first there was something I wanted to tell you. - In Magna, there were no days when travelers (...) who could not know their qualities gave such exceptional generosity and were not grateful." "Haha...... Nothing, I just introduced you to the inn. Never mind." When we talk in person like this, we know the personality of a man named Ain well. If he had been a woman, perhaps he would have been called the Virgin, as Olivia did. "Besides, you can apologize and thank me. I''ve always had a great time with Krone and Mr. Graff." "Eh... but in unbearable terms" Until we got here, Ain was more nervous. Anyway, the other person is Elena, Krone''s mother. Sometimes it''s Haim''s civilian lead, but this conversation is almost like a private time. Ain''t no reason to get nervous either. But as a result, Elena just kept her head down, and Ein decided to change her mind. "Until I got here, I thought I was enjoying the conversation with Krone.... but you fell asleep tired today." "Even today...... does that mean that there have been several times before? "Yeah, well. I had a fight about it once before, so now it seems like I''m trying to get some rest..." Elena sees her daughter sleeping on her lap and wonders if she should reprimand her once. I never even thought I was in a fight with the king prince of Ishtarika. "As I''m sure you already know, there was a place where your grandmother passed. - I''m sorry." "No. I''m having fun, too, and I''m fine." "... really, how did you get so keen on being such a grandmother" "Hahaha...... Is Krone the same as he used to be? Ain''t got a little interest. Because of this, I thought I''d take this opportunity to hear the old story. "I used to...... right. Even when she signed up for an engagement, she was a trashy girl without looking at the contents." "Knock... Knock. That sounds like Krone." I tried to put up with laughing, but that didn''t last until the end. Ain''t got no laugh. "Whatever I did, I did it cleverly. Because of that, I was bored." "Heh..." "It also seemed to spin my mouth, and there were several times my father-in-law was overruled. I could see the hand against my grandson, but from time to time, I was totally misinformed..." When I hear that, Ain''t got a clue, too. During Roddy''s disturbance, he called Graf to the castle and talked to him. Elena''s story is very similar to then. "I''ve seen it, too. I''ve called Mr. Graff to the castle before, and... we''ve had a discussion." "... oh. His Royal Highness the King? You don''t have to choose a word, you don''t have to say you missed it, do you? "Ha... He''s a reliable aide." I can still feel Ain''s tenderness around clouding words here. Elena, sleeping on her lap feeling her daughter''s temperature, seemed to be slowly getting higher. "By the way, now, how was the town of Magna? Actually, that''s my first place when I came to Ishtarika." "Well, did you?... That was enough port town. The inn you mentioned was also a first-class item, and there was nothing disabling about it. Besides, the meals were delicious, and it was a great journey." He tells me he likes Magna, and Ein keeps his words going with care. "Speaking of which, if it''s hard to talk, I''ll be fine, but Lili gave me a guide or something" "... maybe the hardest part about Magna was having a conversation with that kid" Thinking back to that time, Elena holds her head. "I''m really too free...... Well, I''m not in a position to say that when I woke up, I was wearing made-up clothes and imitating my service..." "... what a Mr. Lili" I keep it down quite a bit in front of Ain, but I know Lili also has the freedom to go through the Katimas. It''s only natural that Elena would be surprised if she woke up in the morning and was serving an enemy country. "But thanks to her, I was made to understand the difference in power. I also felt the kindness of that child, so I appreciate it.... Oh, this is a secret, isn''t it? ''Cause I feel like I''m gonna be out of my hands when that kid gets on." It''s a secret, the look on Elena''s face she spoke of was still similar to that of Krone. Speaking like this, Ein also felt something about Krone and her mother and daughter. "... maybe as soon as you scream your name, you''ll come running, but what do you do? - Give me a break. Speaking with a little prank, Elena shrugged away with a gentle laugh. "There was something about Euro, too, and he must be tired." "Uh...... If you ask me, that''s true." When Elena worked on Lili, she put her first mouth on the tea Martha had prepared. "... oh. Delicious." "It''s Mr. Martha''s tea, isn''t it? He''s a great guy." When she feels like even a cup of tea has been made a difference, Elena grins like she''s masturbating. "Wait, it''s time for me to go. Actually, Grandpa called me, so I asked him to drop by before." When Ein stood up, he drank Martha''s brewed tea all at once. "Also, let''s talk slowly. I think we''ll be ready soon, so talk to Krone and wait." "- Thank you for your concern. It was a pleasure to have time to speak with His Royal Highness Prince Wang." With Krone on her knees, Elena lowers her head gently. Ain, who saw it, slowly headed for the door. "Nevertheless, I am sorry. If she does, fall asleep till the end." "... hmm? No, it''s fine. I was just talking to Krone and I''m gonna wait. I think I said..." As Ain, who hung his hand on the door, turned around, he spoke to Krone, who lay down on the couch. "Krone. Tomorrow you can take your time until evening, so you don''t have to.... And since you''re in front of Elena, why don''t you stop raccooning for her? "-... let''s see. You can shut up." When Ain''s voice is heard, Krone replies from Elena''s lap. "Yes, sir. I''ll see you tomorrow. Good night, Krone." At the end of the day, exchanging words like this, Ain only left the office behind this time. I was distracted by the conversation between the two of them, but I rejoice in the relationship between the two of them interacting with nature. ... and at the same time, he turned a stern gaze at his daughter, who was sleeping in a raccoon. "Oh, you look scared when you''re a mother." "You know exactly who caused this, don''t you? "Hmmm...... But in the beginning, I was really asleep. I noticed when Ain came, I hope I lost track of her when I woke up..." Laughing like a prankster, Krone showed her pero and tongue. If you can look like this, Elena will lose her temper to get angry, too. "... more. Mr. Martha, would you like some tea for me, too? When Krone wakes up, he sits back where Ain was sitting. And Martha, who heard the call, comes right to the office. "Excuse me. Master Krone, if you don''t mind, I''ll bring you some snacks, but what do you want to do? "Then can you give me and your mother their share? "I''m in awe. I''ll bring it to you soon." The natural exchange also tells Elena how Krone is familiar with Ishtarika. - Thus began Elena''s first day in Ishtarika. Elena and Krone enjoyed the conversation more calmly than they did during the conversation. Thereafter Elena is passed into the prepared room and into bed to heal her tired body. Tiggle was given a room as well, and Elena and I were put in a different room. The next time you wake up, you have to think a lot. But first, let''s take a break to heal our bodies. ... was in an excited mental state, but Ishtalika''s bed gently enveloped Elena and Elena was able to head right into the world of her dreams. 168 One-on-one conversation. Elena and Tiggle. Ever since the two of them arrived in Ishtarika, a lot has happened. It was a filling in of the paperwork of the covenant, or Elena also had an interview with Silvard. And sometimes the back of the red fox is finally visible, and it is only natural that many meetings will be held during the day, and it can be said that Ishtarika Castle has been chased by the rare businessmanship it has seen in recent years. How will Ishtarika work from now on? We''ve been told a lot about it, but it''s still not certain. ... Even now, two whole days have passed since the two of them came, that hasn''t changed. But there is only one puzzling point. Because when they say they''re missing, Heim hasn''t shown any visible behavior. Though Lord Amur is not here, he does not send soldiers to Euro, nor does he appear to be working for other countries. In other words, in Heim, it can be said that only the search for Logus is in motion. Perhaps I haven''t grasped the matter, but it''s been a long time since I clapped. - Such a day at noon. Ein sewed between jobs and thought about going outside to change his mood. "... ah" "... Mm" When Ain, who goes inside the castle, enters the corner. Here, we are going to have a real reunion. "- Ahhh..." Is it like a watch? Lili''s presence with Tiggle was fresh in Ain''s eyes. But I guess Lili wasn''t expecting it either. When you see one evil looking face, you become desperate to create a different look. "Your Highness. Were you resting? "Oh, uh... yeah. Hey, I thought I''d change my mind." Haha, and laughing slowly, I look at Tiggle with chills. He also had a complicated look on his face as to whether he felt uncomfortable. Ain and Tiggle have been reunited since the time of the talks. Elena was the only person Ain''t seen in the last two days, and I knew Tiggle was there, but that''s all. He said he would have a residence under the castle, but now he hears that he''s still renting the castle room. Warren had spoken too, but I guess there''s still something easier to manage. "... uh, long time no see? I wonder if that means" I was lost in my head as to whether I should speak, but even though I looked at each other, it''s also subtle air to walk away knowingly. In the end, Ain decided to talk to Tiggle. "-No, it won''t be a week." Tiggle is getting weak. That''s what I was asking, but Ain''t felt comfortable too if he answered me this way. Talk to me. What? But I was so relieved that I didn''t find myself in a comforting situation. "No, well, I am. Look, I didn''t have a conversational conversation." In this strange encounter, the waiters and butlers who pass through the hallway also walk by surprise. It was impressive that everyone, without exception, would have a surprised face at first. "Ha... That being said, even Euro wouldn''t be having a conversational conversation" "Yea, how fine..." "Stuff - it won''t be fine! Ein talks about the street all the time, even though he misses the distance. On the other hand, the spoken tiggle is detoxified and more irritated by bewildering emotions than uncomfortable. Lili, wondering what was wrong, took the form of a rare swing. "Well, no. It''s a good opportunity, and I want you to hang out with me." What Ain said was a word that two people, Tiggle and Lili, would be taken aback. It feels somewhat forceful, but Ein keeps going. Suddenly, I''m confused when they tell me to hang out with you, but Tiggle turned his gaze to Lili. Of course, Lili nodded and replied to Tiggle because she felt strongly that Ain''s words should be followed. Ain''t got his feet on a corner of the waterway all over the castle gate. Previously, when the twins were little, they looked like they were having fun swimming, and now it was a place where they grew big and couldn''t get in. When the twins were in and out, the servants and knights sometimes carried their feet, but now they look idle. "Yeah. I guess the air feels cold by the water" Getting there or not, Ain stretches his body wide. Then he takes a deep, deep breath and sends fresh air to his tired body day after day. There was no need to be particularly vigilant, but Lili stood by Ain. With Marco''s sword on his hips, it is difficult to think of unforeseen circumstances from Ain''s strength, but it was a precautionary measure. "... what am I supposed to come here and hang out with?" I end up with a word of confusion. A man named Ain''t got to hate himself for sure. Anyway, I am a member of the Heim royal family, and there should be no past disturbances or favorable feelings about Krone. Such Ain invited himself and brought him to a cozy place in a uncomfortable mood. I mean, Tiggle didn''t understand one thing about its sincerity. "Oh, my God, it''s a story. If you ask me, I''ve never spoken properly." - What a loose man. I don''t know what the hell you''re thinking. What''s the point of calling someone you don''t like and purposefully having a conversation? "- Lili." "Ha...... yes! "I know you can hear me anyway, but I''m gonna need you two for a second." Naturally, but I got lost. If you don''t have a dill or a Kingsguard knight, you should be by Ain. Even so, Ain stares at Lili with unspeakable eyes. If Lili was wondering what to do, Ain would talk again. "Sorry. Orders take shape.... Lili, take your seats off." If you are subordinate, you are not allowed to disobey the word of the Lord. Lili quietly bows her head and falls back with a clear order. "Once, I wanted to talk to you slowly." Seeing Lili back down, Ain turns his face to Tiggle. "... complain about me? The immature part of Tiggle is hidden in this behavior. If you were being protected, you shouldn''t have had a thorny attitude like this. Tiggle says he''s aware of it, but he self-loathes this behavior. "Nothing. I can''t complain now, and the past doesn''t change." Inside, he was nervous with a large pulsating body. Can I honestly apologize, that''s all I was worried about? ... while I''m at it, you have a troublesome personality. I said, "I want to settle." Tiggle remembers that. Because Warren was talking during the meeting. "By settlement, do you mean with Heim? "Hmm. Kind of a shame" "Hmm? What else do we need to settle for?" Isn''t what Ein cared most about his treatment of Olivia and Ein? Tiggle looks unnecessarily confused because he was thinking this way. "Sure, Heim has something to do with it, but that''s not where I decided to settle." Laughing lightly, Ein continues his words. "I don''t want to worry too much about your mother because she says she doesn''t care anymore. - Honestly, I don''t care about Heim anymore because I''m happy with my mother in Ishtarika." "... So what were you thinking" "There''s only one thing left. I wasn''t very conscious until then, but there was something I couldn''t give up." At this moment, a slightly stronger wind blows around the two of us. Making Ain and Tiggle''s hair swoop, it continued to blow for seconds. "It''s time for you to tell me. Well, I wanted to settle something." "Oh...... yeah. That''s..." When I boiled down my business and asked, Ain looked at Tiggle with different eyes than he had ever seen before. He has strong eyes that make him unconsciously kneel, whose strength to sleep in the depths is hidden. "- Krone won''t give it to anyone." For a moment, the planted trees also swayed, as if the air had oscillated. When the water in the waterway stops moving like it''s frozen, it suddenly spills out again. "I''m sure I wanted to say this directly. I don''t think the only thing I could tell you at the meeting was that you didn''t get a chance or that I was sunny. -... no, maybe both." Laughing mocking (bruising) sighs, ha. "... to that end, you asked for talks between states? "- Huh? Yeah, maybe so. There must have been a lot going on with your mother, but this is the hang-up, and it doesn''t change that it was important." The king prince of Ishtarika, the great power, asked for a meeting to think of one woman. Tiggle can''t laugh about Ain, even though the emotion makes him blind. At any rate, he did a similar imitation using national expenses. "... sounds completely different from the figure I was hearing from Grint" Hear Ain''s reply and Tiggle snaps with a small voice. Perhaps he was truly taking the inferiority and the words of his mothers and running things like that. In retrospect of Grint''s words, Tiggle expected this. A man named Ain is strong. I haven''t seen it show off my martial arts, but at least, the strength of the person named Ain itself makes me feel. ... I didn''t want to admit it, but compared to the king''s vessel, I might not be opponent myself. I guess this is a defeat. I guess I lost when I fought a man named Ain and my own man. When I look at the words, I learn to be frustrated, but when I think about it in my mind, I feel strange and soothing. "- Think about what you''re going to say, do you?" But Tiggle''s will is not dead yet. At the end of the day, he felt weakened by hundreds of millions of robbers, so he invested in his fists and showed them to be strong. "I''ve already been shaken by Krone. At a meeting the other day she would have spoken of it" - So, even without Ain''s words, it''s a story that was already over. The last remaining will in Tiggle creates such a strength. That she will be held by someone else or that she will be monopolized by those lips. This kept breaking Tiggle''s spirit deeply, but there''s nothing more we can do about it. In other words, Tiggle''s first love, at this moment, could be said to be over. "But let me say one last thing" Tiggle continued the conversation before Ain answered Along the way, Ein, who tried to reply several times, is also listening quietly all the time now. "Wishing me happiness is something I can''t do with my personality. So that''s all I can say right now. - If she was looking unhappy, I''d go take it." Soothing sobriety like hacka oil dives into the sensation of a pompous opening in the chest. I can''t say I was reborn, but I had the illusion that my vision had become clearer. Tiggle, who then uttered the word, looks back and advances his foot toward the castle. "- His Royal Highness Prince Ain. I''m sorry for everything." On leaving, he apologizes to Ain for the first time and leaves the spot behind without waiting for Ain''s reply. Seeing that, Lili lowered her head to Ain and then went after Tiggle. "... what. You''re not as bad as the people at Round Heart." Maybe he just showed up like he did earlier because there was a change in his mood. I''m sure he made Ain think that maybe the roots aren''t bad people. ... Ein invited me to stay, and that way of leaving is not a praiseworthy act. But I guess Tiggle had its limits coming in many ways too. When Ain thought of it that way, he rubbed his sword to rely on Marco. "Krone, are you sure you''re in the office?" Second, I wanted to talk to her. When I make sure Tiggle has left completely, Ain moves his legs slowly too. I wanted to hear her voice asexually, and I wanted to be near her. "... it''s been a long time, let''s go hang out together" What do we do about Pre-Construction? ... No, you shouldn''t think about that. Let''s be honest and tell them this. Once upon a time, like when I asked her out, all I had to do was say, "Let''s go on a date." That''s what Ain thought, and he went back to the castle. I wish I could have told Krone directly, too, the line earlier, but I just resented myself for being unintentional. 169 In search of secrecy. "Nyah... I don''t know" Underground of the castle. In a lab built for Katima, Katima is rolling around the floor. Because the investigation of the mysterious organisms that emerged in Euro has not progressed and not much has been achieved. "Oh, this is delicious." "- Nyaaaaaa!? That''s my snack! "Let''s have a change." "Fugaaaaaaaaaa!" Ein sits on the couch and carries the jerky that was at the table to his mouth. Katima doesn''t happen to jump on Ain, but as a matter of course she gets her head grabbed and sits in the chair across the street. Ain then grabbed the remaining jerky and carried it to Katima''s mouth. "- Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Were you getting tired, Katima looking unconscious with a snack. Looking at it, I hate how it overlaps with the twin dining landscapes. "Ha... I know you''re stuck. But it''s only been three weeks since Sole was brought in." "... pride." Answering this with a musty face carries the jerky replacement into your mouth. "So, what''s going on with Heim these days? "Huh? Mr. Katima, haven''t you heard about the situation or something? "I''ve received the report. But I''m full of research over here." With that in his mouth, Katima points to a large case placed nearby. In that case, which was rigorously sealed, the bodies of the example rats were kept. Three weeks have already passed since it was brought under Katima as a sample, but no eye-catching findings have been raised. Read the report properly. Even one of the complaints made me want to say it, but because of the fact that Katima''s brain was playing a role, Ein wasn''t going to say it anyway either. "Well, I''ll tell you what. -... In the end, Roundheart''s search for the killer is fruitless. There were also opinions to say things like red fox (anon), but it seems to be ineffective to tear it apart to the nobility of Heim, so it is undecided. Finally, when it comes to the disappearance of Prince Tiggle and Mr. Elena, they say that the killer committed the same assassination..." Tell Katima the story that has moved in the last three weeks. Meanwhile, Katima, hearing it, pounded her mouth open and tilted her neck. "Ha ha? What the hell, that boring trilogy play?" "... that sounds like it''s affecting King Heim too, and how can this happen? "Hmm...... I don''t know what Heim is anymore." When she laughs with pleasure, Katima gets off the couch. "So, what are those two doing now? Because it''s about Elena and Tiggle. "Er... You didn''t even know that? "Nyahaha. Look, I''m just gonna teach you." "- Elena''s from the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, or Mr. Graff''s. I wonder if Prince Tiggle feels like he lives in a small mansion owned by the Augusto Chamber of Commerce with a lookout." According to what I''ve heard, Elena is helping Graf with his work. I heard from Graf that it was just here, but rather, he said it would be more helpful if he stayed in exile. ¡­ mainly in terms of work efficiency. And as for Tiggle, the story is that he''s been quiet for a while here. Recently, he said he has settled down to the point of honestly praising a meal from Ishtarika. Warren says he''s talking about a harmless personality if he''s alone. "Ahhh... I see" "In some cases, the possibility of attacking Heim. I explained that too, but you both seem to feel like there''s a" no choice "part to that. He just said he didn''t want us to kill the general public or anyone we had anything to do with it." "Mm-hmm. We''re willing to do that, too, so there''s no problem. Just the neck of the Red Fox and those troublesome people." Ein also honestly agrees. In some cases, it may also be necessary to attack the whole thing, but as things stand, it is not meant to be. "Nevertheless, if you don''t advance so much research, I''ll lose you, too." "You don''t have materials or anything, do you? "No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Approaching the bookshelf, I take a book written by an old elf, which was Katima''s finest purchase of her life. The darkness beneath the lamp is a good thing, and Katima has rewritten Chris'' translation into a dedicated dossier. "Well, that helped, didn''t it?" "Pfft. What do you say? Thanks to me, huh? "Uh, yeah. Wow, wow." "More compliments! In a nasty manner, Katima taps the floor with her legs. ... and if you think that lasted a few seconds, Katima would be quiet as dead. "... what''s wrong? Broke a leg? "No. I mean, if I thought my leg was broken, I would have liked you to be a little more worried." When you complain lightly, you nod again and again in a convincing manner. "Ain, I found some information that might be material." "Huh?" Quite suddenly. Ain''t no wonder what came down from slamming the floor. "Oh, my God! Of that poorly understood rat! I found someone who might have information! "... that''s a good thing though. Why did you suddenly flash? "This is the book! If you think about it, Elf is going to be familiar with the old info! I see. And Ain snorts, too. I don''t respond to the Doya face, but I return a response to that word. "You''re right if you ask me.... So, which elf do you ask? "I''ve decided that. I''m at Ain''s escort, you just have to ask inside that Ponkotsu elf." "... Mr. Chris? "Yes! That would be best. In retrospect, Ain talked to Chris when he went to investigate the magic city of Ist. Sooner or later, I was asked to guide me through the elves. Instead, maybe it''s just the right opportunity. It''s a difficult time to act given the situation in Heim and the influence of the Red Fox, but it''s also important to look into example organisms. ... but naturally you need to ask Warren or Silvard for their opinion. "Yeah. Speaking of which, I was wondering if I''d like to go inside the elves too" If you go inside, some elves will live longer than Chris. Then I could look up some information I had at Demon King''s Castle, I thought this way. That concern also raises questions about the last name "Wernstein". Cain or Sylvia. It''s the quickest I can hear from you two, but now that you two don''t respond, this is the only way to find out. "Nha? What are you going to find out? "... secret" So Ein took Katima and asked for Silvered''s room. Along the way, he stops by Krone''s office and speaks with Warren to come to Silvard''s room. If it''s true, I wanted to call Chris too, but Chris seemed like he was in training, so we could talk about it later. "- The rest, right now, is horrible and unpleasant" The combination of Ain and Katima just came when I said I was tired at Heim. It also happened abruptly, without promise. Now I didn''t even care what Silvard was going to say. "Why is the rest of us feeling horrified? If you two do, how about we understand each other? "I''m not sure what you''re talking about." "Grandpa. I need to talk to you." Talk to Silvado in an open-minded manner. I am the king. It''s supposed to be, but why should I have to struggle with this? As usual, Silverado gets distressed. "Well, well. Dad, I didn''t come here to ask you for anything weird. I''m just trying to figure out another way to find out because I''m looking at an example creature with too few clues." "... the other way and the other way, it doesn''t stop messing up the rest of my mind. Please, don''t be so weird." - Yeah. I''m just getting a little sorry. I know what I''ve been doing makes me think so, but I''ve just felt a little sorry for myself. ... where I feel sorry for you, I see a huge mess of Ein thinking like some other HR. "Look, Ain. Explain it! "What, you''re not Mr. Katima? "One way or another, I''m just following you." It was really just a companion (pet). Ain''t got his cheeks pulled too, just to confuse Silvard in vain. "-... I thought I''d ask inside the elf." "... Elves? I wonder what happened to Silvard''s surprise compared to the assumption. Maybe it calmed me down a little because at least I didn''t show you how panicked I was. "I think Mr. Katima bought it, there was a book written by Elf. Seeing that, Mr. Katima seems to have flashed, how about asking Chris'' hometown? That''s the story." Listen to this. No, Silvard immediately gave me a relieved look. Oh, my God, was that so? and exhale loudly with his hands on his chest. "I see, I''m convinced. Ain''t drawing the blood of a dry ad, which means it''s easy for the elves with strong world tree beliefs to accept... huh? "Yes, you''re right." Silvard seemed to know, too, but Ain had heard this fact from Chris. On the return train from Isto, when we talk about the perfume being made in the elves, we get information about the World Tree Faith. This means that Ain''t going to be easier to get information than any other knight or civilian going. "Hmm...... It''s a tough time, but it''s also an important story is true. It seems difficult for Ain to leave King''s Capital, but I guess I can''t help it." "I''m calling Mr. Warren and Krone to talk about it." "- Not at all. Aren''t you a lot quicker than that? Look forward to going inside the elves? Haha - and distracts my gaze with laughter. Neither denied nor affirmed it because it was not a mistake. "Well, good. So in nominal terms, we''re gathering information on the organism in question... "- It will." As a matter of fact, I have some questions about Chris'' surname, but you should report this in case you have a clue. Now that Katima is here, Ain''t never spoken of it. By the way, speaking of Katima being quiet, I had reached for the treats that were at the table, so I decided to leave them alone already. "If it''s Chris'' hometown, it''ll take about three days to get on the water train. Then you can''t get there without treading half a day on foot.... Clearly, it''s a tough journey, but you don''t mind? "... Huh? That means it will take three and a half days. I resent my lack of planning because I didn''t think it would take this long. No, the original plan for this one is Katima, so maybe Katima is more of a bad idea. "What is. Ain''t you the one who didn''t know anything about the journey? "... you knew, didn''t you? "Ha... For God''s sake, your Lord will be King Ishtarika of the future." When you leak your voice in a frivolous manner, you look hard at Ain. From time to time, Silvard also occasionally pointed out that there were things that were not sufficiently examined downwards in this way. Ein''s strength is lightly broken. "If Ain''t mind on that journey, if it''s after you''re well prepared, then don''t be shy about acknowledging the rest. I mean, after I heard from Warren and Krone." "- Well, I won''t give up that much!? Yes. I''m not going to give up this much. It''s just a little bit, and I''m just saying that I''d be disgusted if I thought about that journey. "I just think I know, but knights can only follow you near the inside. Perhaps Chris and I will have to go from there." You''re not careful, are you? And, Silvard speaks to Ain. Proof that you can''t create a perfect escort system. "I think the rest. If so, Chris should head inside with the rest of the letters. Then the elves will never treat the letter in the wrong way." "Hmm, I agree with that. I don''t mean to go anywhere dangerous, but then Ain''t got to leave the king''s capital? "... and Katima agreed, but Ain''t no bad thing to go out. At least I know Ein will be welcome, so that would be a better way to receive the elves as well. Based on this aspect, the rest of us have not expressed our disagreement." "Somehow, you''re welcome just to draw the blood of a dry ad, but you don''t hang up a bit." In fact, some dry ads themselves are reducing the number of individuals, and there is no doubt that Ain is welcome. You should thank Olivia unconditionally for this. Whatever the way it was born, it''s all because of Olivia that Ain''t pulling dry ad blood. - Conn, conn. "You can come in." "Excuse me. Well, it''s kind of busy." When Warren comes in, then Krone enters the room. "Excuse me, Your Majesty. -... Ein? What''s the sudden matter? When Warren comes beside Silvard, Krone heads next to Ein. "Grandpa. Should I explain? "Uhm. Explain the story to both of you earlier." Hear the words and explain to one to two what you were talking about with Katima. Warren seems to have fun. Krone, on the other hand, came up with something again... and listened with a thin smile as he tried to say a novel. 170 It was highly irritating. Ein told Silvard what Katima and I had thought about, telling both Warren and Krone. ¡­ it is only natural that Ishtarika humans were vigilant against the Red Fox. And that includes the example creatures that emerged in Euro. What is more, because the influence varies from individual to individual, and because in the recent incident, so many people pushed for it that it was necessary to exterminate it using the main cannon. In the unlikely event that the organism is brought to Ishtarika, crusading each and every one of them is extremely painful. - I mean, Ain''t going for Chris'' hometown... there was no disagreement with that. That''s why I talked to Silvard and Krone about it the other night. It would be an after-action report, but Ein took a trip to Chris'' room set up in the castle. "Chris?" Knocking on the door, he speaks to Chris, who would be inside. I already heard from Martha that she''s back in the room, so there''s no problem. "... that? I''ve waited for about a few dozen seconds, but I can''t hear a response from inside. Or it''s unacceptable to open the door on your own. "-Chris? You''re not here? The second time, knock on the door slightly stronger. If you don''t hear back from me now, let''s get back to it. I''m sure he''s tired of training and resting.... That''s what I meant the moment I thought. "Ah, Dear Ein!? Because of the separation of the doors, the voice never sounded loud, but Chris''s voice leaked from the inside in a panic appearance. Were you asleep after all? When I think about it, Ain looks back at me wondering if I should go back out. "Uh... uh, sorry. Looks like he was resting, so I''m gonna go back out." "So, it''s okay! Well... if you don''t even care about Ein, you can come in..." - Maybe you''re ashamed of your sleeping face or something? Nothing. A woman like Chris wouldn''t have to worry about that. Even if you think about it, it''s only natural for a woman to be concerned about self-completing. Ein thought for a little while before deciding to go into Chris'' room. "Well, sweeten to your words" I''m sorry I asked you suddenly, but I wanted to tell you as soon as I could. That''s why I decided to sweeten Chris'' words all the time. ... should I look awake or look away naturally? - So I was thinking until I walked into the room. "I''m sorry. I suddenly pushed him to his room..." "Yes, yes, eh! Mm, I''d rather welcome you in such a weird way... well, I''m so sorry..." "... sorry. I knew I''d get out! Look at Chris. No, I turn my heel back and try to get out of the room. Chris then grabbed that Ain''s sleeve and stopped it out loud. "Ma...... wait! I''ll be fine, so... well, if you don''t look too directly at me, that''s fine...! That said, what is wrong with you? Exactly, I don''t feel bad to say I''m alone with Chris in this situation. ... It is the scent of soap with flower oil that allows you to enter the room, with a little moisture caused by hot air. And from her wet hair, she smells like shampoo unlike soap. I mean, here''s the thing. That Chris had just healed his fatigue in a bathroom equipped with a room, and Ein had come for a bath. Moreover, although tied with strings, her bathrobe appearance (...) is only poisonous to Ain''s eyes. He said he didn''t feel like he had any connection to toxin decomposition these days, but what is this? Shouldn''t this be the time when the natural ability of an example should work? ... I don''t care what you think, it can''t be activated. "It is rude to say this to Master Ain...... If they don''t look directly at me, I can manage the embarrassment...... Huh! If the other person is the other person, my wife will take responsibility for the case. It was a distressed ein for a little while, but in the end it is sweet to Chris'' words again. As he hurries to the window looking at the ground, he gazes into the outside landscape. "I''ve said it many times, but I''m sorry. It''s a little important, so I''ll make it sweet today." Yeah. The King''s Capital, which stretches out the window, is still majestic and beautiful today. I can''t help but look forward to the future because Ain''t been growing since he came to Ishtarika. "Important business, is it? Ask Ain in a kyotonic manner. ... When I stopped Ain in a hurry earlier, the stop string seemed loose. When Chris realizes it, he gently blushes his cheeks and retightens them so Ain''t gonna find out. "-... so, it was okay... right? When I squeal softly, I breathe a sigh of relief that the strings didn''t break. "Yeah. Actually, I haven''t made progress on the rats and stuff that came up in Euro, and I decided to take a different approach" The grunt didn''t seem to reach Ain, who mouths his words as he looks out the window. "There was an elf book that Chris translated, wasn''t there? I thought I''d rely on an elf like that." "... erm, could it be that Master Ain asks inside the elf?... does that mean? "Correct. - So I''m talking about asking about Chris'' hometown." Can I ask for it? And, reluctantly put into words, Chris answers in a cowardly manner. "Awesome!? Ho... I can''t believe I could really go with Ein." I haven''t spoken of Ain going yet, but I guess that''s what Chris thought. I don''t make corrections because it''s not actually a mistake, but when this was a mistake, I feel strongly that she was glad Ein herself was going, thinking how sad she was. "Ah... but that''s what Warren and the others won''t forgive." It seemed to me that Chris, who changed his expression to corny in a busy way, contradicted its beauty and emitted a special appeal. "That''s okay, too. Grandpa, Mr. Warren and, of course, Krone have replied to me, so there''s no problem around here." That means it''s up to Chris at the end. Neither did Chris think what he talked about on Ist''s return would become a reality, and seeps strong joy into this story. "So what happened to Chris?" - Something went wrong and I came to ask. I was going to answer like this, but I realize I was going to be looking out the window. A windowsill is a reflection. If the room is bright, it is normal for it to be so, and the indoor appearance is visible in Ain''s eyes. Rich chests and thin hips because of the strings tied to her knuckles...... and her shapely glutes and her heavily exposed legs. Still wet hair, just a little sticky around the neck. That makes it look fantastic and seductive somewhere. I have described it in the past as a goddess of the moon, but it was precisely the sheen of human separation. "I''m here to ask... I''m here to ask you? Words are unsettling due to agitation, but I''ll reword it this way for once. "Yes. It was a few years ago, but it''s no problem for me to guide Master Ain. Instead, it feels like I''m definitely going to show you..." I answered this naturally. Chris doesn''t want to say no because he has a history of inviting people from him. If you think about the problem, it''s about whether or not permission will go down, so if Warren and the others agree, there''s no obstacle. "-But it''s been a long time since I''ve been inside, too." Speaking in a gracious voice, Ain answers it. "... it''s been a long time, after all. Sure, you haven''t been home since I got here, have you? So how many years are you going home? I haven''t been back home in nearly a decade, so I''m sure Chris will be looking forward to it. I thought Ein was smiling, and I asked him if he had any harm when he thought he was a pureblood person, and Chris'' reply would surprise me. "Yeah right...... Ah! Fifty..." "- What, fifty years? "Oh, I remember! It''s fifty days! I was wondering if it was fifty days! I don''t think I''ve ever heard of Chris'' age. Elves are sometimes called long-lived species, so I thought they were definitely better than Lloyd or Silvard, but how much higher is the actual place...... I''m desperately trying to hide it, so I won''t ask, but I just think something''s wrong with the sense of time in the elves, like not coming home for fifty years. "Fifty days... recently." "Oh, no... it is! Actually, I was in a hurry to just pick up my stuff, or something..." If Ein were asked if his words had been followed, Ein would reply that he was not handy. But I couldn''t stand the silence, so I said it was recently. Nothing. Ein doesn''t care at all because it''s natural that Elves live long lives and have different values, but Chris still looks different. Rather, in her case, there may have been a change in values, either because of the long life in the King''s capital where interracial and human beings lived. "-... By the way, may I tell you about one thing, Elf, Dear Ein? "Oh, yeah...... good" Is it? Not, is it? Makes you feel the strength of Chris'' will where "A race called Elves is a race that lives many times longer than people. I have heard that some individuals have reached a thousand years of life. Now, basically, it feels like if you lived for hundreds of years.... The conversion is quite different, but in my case, human, because I''m about twenty-three or four years old, right? I won''t reveal a clear number, but that means you''re about that age. "... So you mean Sister Chris? "Yeah, it is.... but when Ein tells me she''s your sister, it''s kinda illuminating. - By the way, interracial races vary, but among them, elves are a particularly long-lived species. I don''t know if drawing dry adds blood, like Ein and Olivia, has the effect of having a small number of individuals and how long they live¡­" "Well, it feels like it can be in my case... In the meantime, thanks for explaining." He gave me some quick explanations compared to the usual Chris. Whatever it is, let''s just say that Chris is twenty-four from now on. It is believed that the pursuit of more than that will surely only generate grief. "... kuchi-kun" Chris leaks a sneeze when he finishes explaining and he loses his strength. I think he talked to me all the time from the bath. Maybe it''s because of my wet hair, or my body''s getting cold. "Sorry. You weren''t even drying your hair. - So it looks like Chris is okay, too, and then I guess that means I''ll go to Chris'' hometown? It will be a good time. It also has the effect of Chris'' seditious appearance, and he leaves Chris'' room so Chris doesn''t catch a cold. I can leave the room without any particular discomfort because I''m done talking about what I need to talk about once. "It''s time to go. If you catch a cold, you''ll get in trouble." "Oh, you know... I''m sorry. I can''t believe you were in the bathroom when you said you were here." The tone is more natural than usual, because it must be her room. I don''t mind always being like this right now, but, well, I just said come on. "But are you sure? My hometown is a long way from the Wang capital..." "... yeah. Heh heh heh." I just heard about it. That being said, it''s not like the inside of the elf is going to move, so I just have to be patient and head out. Even with his distant eyes, Ain makes him try to be strong. "- Are you sure you want to go? In addition to the mountains and valleys, there are places that are leaking, right? ... Huh? "Why did you decide to live there..." "Hahaha...... They used to be near the demon kings realm, but they gradually moved to remote areas..." Was it also a desire to go for seclusion? Well, saying that anyway doesn''t change the situation. If you think you can look into the matter of the example organism or the last name of Wernstein you''ve always wondered about, let me also try to step on that journey. Even if you want to be intense, that''s fine because it doesn''t work for you. I''m just surprised. - If we don''t have any information on this, we''ll be a little vain, but we won''t have a choice. "Okay. I also understand that it is very remote, so I am fine. I''m not going to be so soft, and I''m going to do my best." Then Ain takes a leg toward the door to get Chris'' room behind him this time. Chris'' bathrobe appeared in his eyes all the time, but I hope you''ll forgive me because I can''t help it. ... Ain''t a man too. To be honest, it''s not like you don''t have feelings you want to see. But I don''t know if he was a heckler or a gentleman, but he desperately ignored the sentiment. "I''m sure we''ll officially hear from Mr. Warren tomorrow. I have to check my plans with Krone, too, so I''ll call you when I''m done." I want to know what''s going on with Heim. However, I don''t feel that I can effectively use my time to just wait for information. In the midst of these teething thoughts, Katima''s thoughts make me feel something like a heavenly revelation. Elena and Tiggle have calmed down a little, so I didn''t feel like it was a good time. "Good night, then. Chris!" Hearing Chris'' reply from behind, Ein leaves the room behind. "... that? Maybe Krone can''t come with us inside the elves." If so, it''s been a long trip for two with Chris. In Ist. Katima and Dill left on the way, so I wondered if they would be together as they were then. "Hmm. I''m sorry I can''t go with you, but if we''re going to find out about Wernstein, was this better? 171 Its okay! (?) Chris, its your sister! -... goodness hurry. It''s a commonly said word. Ishtarika imitated it, and so did Ain and the others this time. As I have said many times, given the situation in the vicinity of Heim, it is better to act quickly. For that reason, the day after Chris'' permission was confirmed, when his plans were worked out, he decided to leave three days later. When the luggage was hastily prepared, a selection of knights to accompany him to the nearest was also made. Naturally, that includes Dill, but this time Krone''s accompaniment is dropped off. ... is also that I can''t go in there with Krone on it. On the contrary, all we can do is wait and see in the nearest town. If so, it is also more efficient to work in Wangdu than to be forced to accompany you. Although shabby (...), it also affects that Elena is now in Ishtarika, or eventually Krone acknowledges the decision. In contrast to the investigation into Baltic, Krone now awaited Ein''s return in the King''s capital. Ain then took Chris on a water train with Dill and a Kingsguard knight aiming to get inside the elf. "- Yeah. I see." ... I took it, but it seems like a three-day train journey would make me happy. There was such a nice (silly) sight in front of me. "I know a good word. Especially a great word to describe a path like this one." A line that came all the way to the nearest town rented an inn based throughout the town. That doesn''t mean Ain''t staying, but the knights and dills borrowed it to wait. We''ll be half-day down the road from here, but the knights won''t accompany us on that road. According to Chris, no demons appear outside of the distracted area, and neither do those demons come out of the distracted area. That''s why Ain and Chris could look inside the elf alone. ... and it shouldn''t have been a problem so far. "This is called a secret, isn''t it? I''m sure." For once, passageways like passageways exist, but in addition to poorly footed ground, the appearance of trees that are too depressed. Tall trees greeted Ain, as I''ve never seen in a city I''ve been to before. I don''t have people''s hands, I''m just exhausted with a word of secrecy. "Oh, uh... please don''t push me, okay? Well, you can turn back¡­" When Chris answers with a sorry look, Ain''t in a hurry to deny it. "Oh, I''m sorry! I don''t mean to complain about Chris or the elves, but somehow, I''ve never seen such an amazing nature..." Nearest town. The name is Holtra, a small town. It is the most urban city in this neighborhood, but from those who live in the Wang capital, it feels smaller than the surroundings of the school city. The place where Ain and Chris were was only about thirty minutes away from the Holtra. ... Ain''t no surprise that such a magnificent nature is so close by that it''s only that far from town. "- Besides, the nature of this time is fine." In the evening, they came here as soon as the sun rose to reach the elves. Intense natural aromas tickle the nasal cavity and gain a sober feeling throughout the body. It''s also true that I wanted you to give me a break on the half-day journey, but somehow, I was beginning to immerse myself in the pleasant mood like a picnic. Surprised at first, but perhaps not surprisingly bad scenery. Yeah. "Bye, Sister Chris. Please guide me." "Ugh... that crap, you don''t have to pull it. Awesome! I guess Ain''t feeling surprisingly bad about the lit but happy neighborhood...... and Ain''t. Maybe it''s just illuminating. Determined to use it again later, Ain goes behind Chris, who started walking. From time to time, her tenderness was hidden from view where she checked the foot of the chill Ain. Speaking of which, this neighborhood is not something elves perceive as inside. So unless you have a different name, there''s also nothing left of the building. Big tree, bird voice, clean air, if you want to give it any characteristics. One last time, it''s Daiki. What a natural world to be even higher than the big tree of Riples raised by Ein, perhaps twice or triple in height. Wouldn''t it be possible to build a private house just to cut down one of these big trees? "Hey, what does this big tree say? "In the elves, they are called pillar trees. It seems cheap, but it''s because it''s as tall and thick as a pillar." Surprisingly, a race called Elves may also be easy to stick with. Ain also laughed at his sense of discerning name. "How many years have pillar trees lived around here..." "If it''s a big tree, you''ll live a thousand years at your leisure. There''s a bigger tree in the back, but according to the chief, it''ll be there in 5,000 years." "... that''s in the elves. I''ve gone beyond my imagination." I rather don''t know what that means. One thing I understood was that for those trees, I only lived about blinking time. "What, long? The chief is, after all, the greatest man in the elf, right? I''m sorry I''m ignorant. Apologizing in my heart, I asked Chris walking forward. "Yeah, I am. She is the oldest and most knowledgeable woman in the elf I live in. I''m going to ask the chief what Ein is going to ask." "By the way, how many years are you alive? "Hmm. You don''t know that well, do you? He said he hasn''t counted since 300 years." Ein feels cool about words that make the sign of the strong. I''d like to say those words myself, but I don''t know how much dry adds live. Could it possibly be a thousand or five thousand years, like a pillar tree?... a tree connection might be cheap. It''s too early to worry about Ain''t less than fifteen years old. "I see... I really want to see the chief soon." When I said so, I stared at the road in front of me. We still have a long way to go. Talking to Chris, I make up my mind to try to keep up the good work for the next half day. -... If you hadn''t experienced the journey to the old demon kingdom in winter, Ein might have snagged too. Whether the experience lived at the time, I was able to take the wet forest path with extra ease. In addition, I noticed the fact that my health was also growing significantly. Even if he kept moving his legs like a simple task, he seemed less mentally fatigued. I was wondering if the influence of demonization was also shown here on the use of health that was different from my training with Lloyd.... Should I even call this a feat of injury? It''s difficult to choose words, but I appreciate the fact that I''ve gained strength. Ain was relieved in his heart that he could walk without letting Chris worry about it. "Dear Ein... Fine, looks like you can afford it" Chris then asks as he walks forward if he realizes what''s going on. "Yeah. The old demon king''s path was pretty tough, too, because it was winter. Compared to that, it seemed like he was out there." There was so much room for Ain now that I let the word leak. Even though Chris was a little tired after a long journey, Ain''t got room to enjoy the view. It grew really strong and splendid. Chris, who has seen Ain from a young age, is delighted to be immersed in emotional emotions. "- That''s above all. You should be in the realm of the elves in a little while, so try harder." After lunch I enjoyed lunch in a picnic mood and snack breaks pinched snacks at snack time. As I bring less drinks and food, my luggage is slightly lighter, and I have a little room to walk. Emergency food is available, but that was a minor problem. Sometimes he climbed mountainous slopes, or crossed deep like a valley. I''ve been walking this far for nearly ten hours, but if this were one person, that mental burden would have been pretty heavy. "Well. Master Ain? Time to change gear." "Gear?" When Ain questioned him, Chris took the coat for two out of the bag packed. "We''ll go through an area where there''s a leak of chi. So wear this just in case." The coat I was given looks like some kind of demonic skin. Thick skin, weighs quite a bit when held in hand, but essential equipment if safety is to be considered. Even though it didn''t work for Ein, I didn''t allow Silverado, Warren, or anyone else in Krone not to take their gear. I mean, he wants me to be ready in case. "I don''t have to wear it, Nah..." "Hahaha...... I think there was a temper cave during the demonic training, but the intensity of temper feels similar. Therefore, it is not that it is too dangerous, because Ain is His Royal Highness Prince Wang..." Careful, but wear it properly, right? and Chris will also take the shape of a mouthful. I could understand why he had to wear it and why everyone was worried, so Ein put on his jacket. ... Again, if it is made of thick skins, the weight goes well. It conveys a different sense of center of gravity than when wearing armor, and when you move your hands and feet, it feels thin and dull. - In the unlikely event that the Demon King is offended.... What kind of joke can that be? It could be an awesome interesting story. However, Ain''t willing to make such a story until you sacrifice your life. I decided to keep it in my heart. "Speaking of which, what demons are there? "Yeah right... no big demons. For example, about these pigs." When Chris says so, he puts his hand around his hips. "And then, like, a little bat or a snake." "Well, then we''ll figure it out." "... haha. Anything you can do, if you can fight Lord Lloyd, it''s harder to get hurt." Don''t be too alarmed, but there are no dangerous opponents. In the first place, Chris is here, so I don''t have a problem with it at all, militarily. "To my mind, the most dangerous thing on the road to the inside of the elf is to get lost. The forest is full of similiar scenery, so if you''re going to wander, you''re going to die." "- By the way, has Chris ever been lost? "... when I was little, several times" Getting ahead made me anxious. I''m saying it was a small time, so I want to believe it''s no problem now. ...... I''m fine. Because when you do it, it''s supposed to be a woman named Chris. "Ahhh! You suspect!? It''s okay! Even I''m an adult now! Second, Chris looks back and notices Ain''s expression. Ain''t got no idea. Chris gently broke Ain''s heart. I floated my musty face and said my dissatisfaction, but it''s just cute for the price and it''s not compelling. Beauty''s eyes are often compelling, but in Chris''s case, she probably also affects her own personality. "... you believe me? "Oh, you don''t have to believe that and look like you don''t... Huh! - I hope it''s okay! Because it''s the path I''ve taken by myself dozens of times! "- I see. Dozens of times." Yeah. You''re gonna be okay. I''m sure. If it bothers you, scream out loud and the elves may come to help you. and move on with pale expectations. "That''s right! Watch. Even I do it when I do it." Tension of your chest leaks your nose, but what you''re doing isn''t a big deal. I''m simply being guided down the road to the inside, but Chris was smiling, so I''ll be honest and nod. He said, "Okay. Well, thank you very much. Sister Chris." When I said this with a smile on her face, she answered with joy. "Yes! I''ll take care of it! Oh, my God, you''re my sister! What we now know. Chris has been weak for a long time when he is forced, but I guess he''s a jolly character when he''s surprisingly relied upon. This is proof that Ein is happily showing his vegetables because he relied on them. Moving forward lightly, as you can see at first glance. Clarifying his ears, he smiles inside as he secretly sings his nose. "- Maybe you''ll pick me up from over there, too. Yeah...... it''s okay, it''s okay" "... anxious" I heard Chris whining and Ain whined even lower. Ein also strongly prays that the elves will pick them up from over there with their sense of smell and their lovely ability to perceive the signs. ... However, it was also undeniable that Ain''t felt like a fun and precious time traveling with Chris, like this one on the road. 172 Loyal dogs are excellent. Words of anxiety leaked out of Chris''s mouth, but inside, he proceeded with a confident and willing foothold. I then went into the realm of leakage as described, but as Chris says, it didn''t seem like a very dangerous place. ''Cause I kind of knew they were watching things from a distance, but they didn''t do anything more. Perhaps that''s a demon''s gaze, but it rather seems like he was watching to avoid the two of us. Do you feel the difference in power? "Speaking of which, something similar happened in the ist, right? You know, Viscount Sage''s array." A case that was quoted and ended up being a duel between demons. At the end of the day, the twins ended up in the form of a treat, but the hang-up was that his Wyburn got scared of Ain. If you think... I don''t think it''s a good idea, but it would be true that it was too much. "Oh, speaking of which, yes. - Wyburn''s scared, so the demons around here are going to get away with it more." Listen to Ain and Chris laughs bitterly. The real danger has gone away, and the air between them has changed even more calmly. "But you''re not going to change your appearance when you say you''re out of your mind." During his demonic internship, he said it was a ground transformed into a poisonous shade, but the area he''s walking in doesn''t look like that. What I see in my eyes is the ground to such an extent that I wonder if the koke tea has become a little darker. It''s not like there''s foggy air out there, and if they don''t tell you you''re upset, you might not notice. Chris opens his mouth looking fun when he sees Ain looking around. "That''s how thin it is. But it doesn''t mean it won''t adversely affect the human body, so it''s important to be careful." "Heh... How bad is that? "There are personal differences...... but that''s right -" Show Ain''s words how Chris thinks. Then he immediately gave a bright look as the answer appeared to have come to mind. "Even if you''re a Kingsguard knight, if you smoke for a few dozen minutes, it''s life-threatening." "Is that it? You can stand it for quite a while." It''s a clap. I knew, I was wondering if it was the limit if I could smoke for a few minutes, but I wasn''t surprised enough. "Only life, that''s the word. For example, freedom of hands and feet is no longer advantageous, vision is lost¡­ or you can''t wake up on your own when you are in a coma. So there''s no mistake that even a few minutes is dangerous." "Oh, does that affect you, too? I''ve lost my mind." "Even so, I don''t think it works for Ein" When I hear that, Ain smiles just like Chris. Assuming Ain was running an adventurer, this ability would have worked for me pretty well. What if Olivia wasn''t a royal Ishtarika? If I had left Heim and been an adventurer in Birdland, I would have lived a different life again, would there have been such a future? Makes me think. Naturally, I''m happier in the world with these loved ones like my current family and Chris... Dill and Warren and Lloyd. "Ah! It''s time to get out of a place of concern! I hear Chris'' delightful voice in Ain''s ear I was thinking about. "That''s above all. So you can finally take off this coat. - How did you know it was time to pull out? "In my case, the five senses are better than people''s, so I mainly judge them by their scent and visual appearance. For once, the color of the ground will change." I see, and I feel Ain''t staring at the ground too. Yeah. I don''t see the difference. Around what only seemed the same color, I somehow felt defeated. And the scent... I feel different, but I guess I just understand. Aroma of rotten trees or wet ground. I could see the occasional sweet scent of flowers, but I don''t know where the smell of anger is mixed. Instead, it only felt the same way after I went into the woods. "I have no idea. It all looks the same as before." "Hehe. Sometimes it''s called the nature of an elf, so don''t worry about it too much, okay? Besides, in my case, the elves have a good nose." - Would you like to try and see how good it is? I stared at Ain with those eyes. Ain''t got a challenging gaze there, and Ain''t got me on board too. "You''re confident." Answering like this, Chris took off his leather coat. Perhaps you have entered a safe realm free from the effects of temper. Then the signs like they were being watched disappear all at once, quickly turning into the original quiet forest air. "Yes. I''m actually pretty confident. For example, I would never take anything off about Ein, would I? Even when she returned from Demon King''s Castle, she was deciding if Ain''t by scent. If you use that as a judgment material, Krone has a good nose as well, but Chris is rarely and incredibly confident right now. "... Is this place safe now? "Yep. As long as the beast passed, the demon entered an area where it would not appear.... I''m almost in the elf." "Good for you. Let''s do this." Ein tells Chris to stop, pranking him. "Take the coat I''m wearing, I''ll hide it near here. So if you can find that in less than three minutes, Chris wins. If you win, let''s say you can ask the loser for something next time..." "- How far can I ask you? "Hmmm...... As far as common sense goes, let''s go shopping - or something we can do with each other." Ain made that decision because it was only an ambiguous decision, but we had the reassurance that we wouldn''t tell each other we couldn''t. Chris then nodded to the word satisfactorily, with a confident expression. "Well, I''ll think about what you''d like." "... then I''ll leave you, so Chris can hide his head in his own coat? Seeing all the words of victory or certainty, a mean sentiment sprouted on Ain. "Yes. Don''t go too far, will you? "It''s okay. I''m not going far because it''s dangerous. Besides, if you spread the word, you''re pathetic." ... Meaningful, too, about the stash of coats Ain was wearing. Like rotten soil, there are wet leaves covering the ground. Nothing. I decided to head to the ground and hide it under it. Going away in a deliberate footsteps, I find a blind spot. Approaching the ground, between the pillar trees, with no deformation whatsoever, excludes the leaves that had fallen there. When I hid my coat flat there, I covered the leaves like the original. - Okay. It looks natural. Returning to what it was, Ain takes a detour and returns to Chris''s side. She was following Ain''s words, wearing a coat and hiding her eyes. "Chris, I''m back." Hear Ain''s voice and Chris shows his face from inside his coat. Chris coming out of a black coat is accompanied by beautiful blonde hair, contrasting with a black coat in the eyes. "Kun... Kun..." Is it slightly dazzling or Chris moves his nose as he meditates on his eyes? "- Oh, there it is." Yeah, nodding over a few degrees, Chris laughs at the winner. As for Ein on the other hand, what are you talking about? It was the only way I could think of it. "Huh? You mean you got it? "Yes, I understand! If so, shall we go nearby blindfolded? "... can you? Listening to Ain''s voice, which spoke strangely, Chris took out a larger handkerchief and covered his eyes with it. "Then I''ll go, would you mind following me? "... I don''t mind" I got weird words about it, but I walk out next to Chris. I was wondering if maybe Ein would follow the path he had taken or go nearby, but that prediction would be betrayed lightly. - You''re lying. The end of the road is in a straight line, between the pillar tree and the pillar tree¡­ that''s where the leaves Ain hid his coat are falling. Though he says he''s blindfolded, he obviously just goes there and Chris goes on. "... that? Dear Ein, did you bury it? "Come on...... I don''t know." It could have been a young resistance. Give me this far, it feels almost like Ein''s defeat has already been decided... Chris just amazes me this way approaching the answer, albeit with the disadvantage of hiding my eyes. The sound of stepping on leaves and branches echoed, and it ended in front of where Ain''s coat was hidden. "Right here, right? "Ha... surrender." To the sharpness of the beast-stained sense of smell, Ain speaks surrender. Then Chris took his blindfold and seeped in his delight. "Yay, yay! I win, don''t I? "I know. It''s my loss... I didn''t know it was that great." "... but I don''t think it''s a good idea to hide it like this.... Isn''t it terrible? I changed from a fun look and asked him to question Ain. "Yes, no, no! ''Cause you said you''d hide it properly!? "I said... but I don''t think it''s a good idea to bury it like this." If you say so, dig out Ain''s coat and soil it. When I made sure it was beautiful, I held my coat like it mattered. When I close my mouth tightly, I squirm a little between my eyebrows and stare at Ain all the time saying, ''I, I''m unhappy''. "Mmmm..." "- Okay. I''ll do my best to ask you a favor, so forgive me..." I guess I convinced myself of this answer. Chris immediately changed his expression and now gazes happily at Ain. "... really? If they say they don''t know what you''re talking about later, if I suck, they''ll cry, right? "Because I won''t tell you. Please, don''t cry, okay? Would I have made a cheap contract? But I was planning on offering you some kind of reward. No matter how much the assignment was, I was just doing it alone to guide Ain inside while escorting him, so I thought handing him the reward wouldn''t stand a corner. Then there was nothing wrong with it, and Ain was convinced by one person in his heart. "Then I''ll think about what you''d like! I can see you''re groaning, that''s how Chris moves forward. I felt a slight change of mood in my tired body, and Ain moved on with his legs. The journey to the inside of the elf went well. Because Ein was tired and never asked for a break, so he moved on at Chris'' pace. We have this opportunity, so let''s just say the experience we had when we headed for the former demon kingdom was brought to life. - And finally, the inside of the elf came to the point where it was visible. "Did you see it? That''s where I come from." A little over an hour after playing treasure hunt with Chris. Slightly earlier than expected, it was possible to come near the inside of the elf. "... wow" It''s not the size of a capital or a town, but nevertheless numerous houses stand side by side. The house is also a good sight to see that everything is made of round and processed wood and coexists with nature. The house, made of giant trees, also moved into his eyes, making him feel like a world apart from where he had lived before, coupled with this green land. Also, by a lake with small but clear accumulations of water, an elf woman shows herself pumping water. Such a lifelike sight could also be found in Ain because no wooden walls or other were built inside. "I don''t know, it''s really a different world" "I''m glad you said that. ¡­ because when you come from the Wang capital, you may feel left over from the times." "No, no. I think it''s a fine thing to say that you''re protecting culture in this way. I don''t think he''s left behind." In Ain''s words, Chris smiles calmly. You relaxed, more than usual, gave me a look that made me feel like a girl (...). "Honestly, Master Ain is sweet. - Oh, it looks like the people inside noticed us, too." When Chris looked more at pointing it out, several elf men and women went for two. Around wearing light armor and holding bows and spears in your hands, you''re probably a warrior in this. He walks in with a nervous face. "... is that okay? "Maybe I''m just nervous. If you are mistaken for us as enemies, then surely more warriors should be on their way." "- Yeah. I see." World Tree Faith of the Elves. The effect is that dry ads are welcome, but let''s see what happens. Ain''t completely distracted, he waited for them to come as he got somewhat fit. 173 A lot of confusion. - Or do the elves remember Chris? And you know about me? I think of this question. Chris is home for the first time in the fiftieth (...) day, but "in case" those in the elves were people with intense forgetfulness, they might not remember Chris. Though it is up to each person to feel fifty days (...) longer. And one more thing. I wondered if Ein and the others would arrive inside the elves so secretive. It''s a half-day journey. Should I start with a polite introduction? ... and a few elves came under Ain and Chris I was thinking about. "- Long journey. Great job" A male elf like a captain speaks up. When he said so, he pressed his right arm around his left chest and quietly lowered his head. Then the remaining few elf warriors also bowed their heads, mimicking his tricks. "Ah... uh, my name is-" I firmly tried to call myself royal. But the word is blocked by the man of the elf. "I know you. His Royal Highness the King of the Age, who drew your honorable blood? "... ah. Yeah, but." ... what a way to call it. I''d rather feel praised for Olivia if they said something about honorable blood. It was probably the best word choice to catch Ain''s heart. Well, how do you know that? Ain looked strange. "I''m late for my application. I was the warrior chief in this house and my name is Cyrus. Behind you are the young elf warriors." I nodded at Cyrus'' introduction. I wonder what''s wrong and look at Chris. Then Chris spoke to Cyrus. "It''s been a while. Mr. Cyrus." "Oh, and Lord Chris.... It''s been a long time since you''ve returned home." "¡­ today, I have an important story for the chief" Chris seemed familiar with a warrior chief named Cyrus, and talks calmly. Easy to understand, ignoring the word (...) for the first time in a long time, I uttered the purpose for which I had come. "I understand. Either way, we need to take you to the chief''s mansion. Today was just the right day because the long ones are awake." "... How is the length of your health? Asked with a strange face, Cyrus likewise changed his expression. "- I can''t say anything. But the length will eventually be led under the world tree." Ein, who asks next door, perceives the approximate circumstances in the words. It''s with the best elders in the house. In other words, being led under a world tree would mean death in the words of an elf. There was also the influence of Elf''s World Tree Faith here. "Over the last decade or so, there have been more days when I haven''t woken up." ... Even so, that''s what I said Elf. Probably aging, but even as the time approaches, it makes people feel different where they''ve been alive for ten years. Speaking of which, how old is Cyrus? That''s what I ask you in person for the first time, so I''ll try to ask you when I get a chance. "I understand the situation. Now, after dinner...... I''m going to ask under the length in three hours. Can you tell him that? "... Mm. As far as I''m concerned, I was wondering if I should show you under the length soon." I thought of one thing. I felt that Chris'' narrative was a little stiffer than when he was in the castle. Her condition looks calm, but her attitude is stiff in contrast. I wonder why. "I agree to see you soon. That said, Master Ain has just arrived. ¡­ so I thought I''d take a short break first and then head on over." "Oops... you''re right. I''m sorry. I hear you''ve been rude because of how few visitors you''ve had.... Apologies" Given Ain''s physical condition, Chris was looking for a break. Then he remembers it was a long journey and Cyrus apologizes to Ain. Even though I was apologized, I was rather sorry because I came suddenly, the other way around. "Yes, no, no. It''s this way that I suddenly asked, so you don''t have to apologize so much -" The warriors also bow their heads following Cyrus. "- By the way, how do you know about me? I heard the Elves don''t really interact with the outside world." I''m in a position to ask, so I thought I should get out poorly. But for once, I have a position as Prince Wang, so I wonder if I''m too bad. This is how you get a half-hearted attitude that you don''t really understand. ... Unlike in Oz, things are going crazy. If I was told that I would draw honorable blood, I would have missed a little distance. "It''s no big deal.... We may also interact outside, as we are only avoiding interacting with other races within this. Some people go to buy out food on a regular basis, so even in Holtra, I hear rumors of Your Highness." - I was interacting unexpectedly. I was taken aback for a moment, but I guess some elves live outside like Chris. Knowing that he was not completely clandestine, Ain nodded as he was convinced. ... As a matter of fact, Ein is Prince Wang, so it''s only natural if he''s known and deserved it. "Oh, that''s what happened. I thought you knew me by reason..." We had a point, so one last word of thanks, I turned my attention to Chris. "By the way, Chris. Where are you taking a little break? "- In the mile, I think my house and the chief''s house are the most suitable. So I''m sorry, but you''re going to have a break in my house..." Are you all right, sir? And Chris asks worryingly. I had to go back and forth for half a day, so I thought about three days in time. I mean, I was planning on staying at least one night. I thought I was going to rent somewhere about where I was going to stay, but I didn''t think it was Chris'' home, Ain''t. "Nothing wrong with that, so please." Inside, I was a little more in a hurry, but I was concerned about Chris'' stiff attitude, and Ein also reacts to adults'' eyes. Chris nodded relieved when he heard it. "I wonder if Mr. Cyrus and the others would like to talk about it. But now, please give priority to Ein''s body." "Oh, I know. ¡­ We, the Elves, welcome Your Highness. Welcome to the elves! - Gi...... When the thick wooden door is opened, the murmuring sound echoes near the entrance. The light plunges in the day it starts to lean, but it''s still a dim indoor. Then, when Chris touched the crystal-like sphere placed nearby, the inside of the room lit up in an instant. "... demon props? "Yes. I bought two magic props for my first salary. One of them is this." Ein, who broke up with Cyrus, came to her house while Chris could take her. The arriving house is about the size of the shearling mansion in the Wang capital, a splendid house made of stumbling through splendid trees like pillar trees. It was shaped like a stump and came inside up a wooden staircase. "Heh... and the other one, by the way? "There''s another one - it''s that one! Where I pointed my finger was a crate with a few intakes. Likewise, the brown pipe was connected outside. "Hey, what''s that? "It was expensive, that. It absorbs light and runs, it''s about to be a magic prop for cleaning. ¡­ I bought it because I have quite a few vacant houses, so I thought it would keep the dust from accumulating." Chris, who explains happily, makes a soft impression by changing just now. I''m confused to ask why, and Ein doesn''t end up asking me that. I was just watching Chris walk lightly through the house in his footsteps. Chris walks with his hands together in the hip area of his back and sings a nose song. It was lightweight, but when I took off my armor, I also took off my knight''s jacket and hung it on the wall. When he looked in a white shirt and a knight''s skirt, he unbuttoned one of his shirts to make sure the room looked light on his feet. "I see. That''s why the room was beautiful... no dust or anything on the floor." "Haha... Otherwise, I can''t tell you to bring Master Ain..." When I rock my long blonde hair and look back, I scratch my cheek in embarrassment. Tong, really, the sound of stepping on the wooden floor was pleasant to my ears. "Dear Ein, I''ll keep your jacket." As Chris approaches right next to Ain, he hangs his hand on the jacket Ain was coming. To its natural behavior, Ein honestly took off his jacket and handed it to him. "I also brought you a changed jacket, so I''ll pack this one in my bag" "Ah, ah. Thanks." When I get my jacket in a good mood, I polite it. "Then take your seat of choice. I''m less comfortable sitting than a castle chair..." I laughed bitterly and urged Ain to sit down. Stare at the furniture placed in the room, said to be your favorite seat. The atmosphere in this house shows warmth everywhere you look and is full of wood furniture with beautiful wood. What a relaxing environment it was to affect the orange glowing lights as well. A large table made of stump is placed in the center, and the pattern of the annual wheel takes my eye. Next to it are a number of wooden chairs, with leather sofas lining the windows at the back. The high ceilings and the big blowout living room soothed the tired Ein. "So can I sit on that couch? "Of course. Then sit down and wait. I''m going to warm up the cold drinks and the dishes that Martha left me." "Huh? You had that thing ready? Martha." "I''m getting some. Well, I''m not good at cooking, and I think he cared..." That was Martha. Perhaps he kept the food in demon props or something and gave it to Chris. Sometimes the dish I could eat, Ein feels safe. "So, but you''re okay! Exactly, if you just want to warm it up, I can do it...! "... I''m not worried about that, so I was wondering if you''d be relieved." Answering with a slight fright, Ain looks out the window at the landscape. The inside of the elf lit by the sheer light made Ein feel sad. It was a strange and calming view and my heart felt washed away. "No... I don''t know, I feel more respected than when I was in King''s Capital" I remember until I got to Chris'' house. It was only natural for Ain to touch the eyes of the elves as he walked inside. Then, when the elves noticed Ain simultaneously put their hands on their left chest, they lowered their heads deeply. That''s the same trick Cyrus showed me, probably an elf trick. Because the sight continues like a flower path, it was rather something that even the Wang capital had never experienced. ... Of course, it never meant that I was not respected in the Wang capital, but I was able to immerse myself in a different air again. "... that? What''s this? It''s nice to sit down." Sighing remembering the attitude of the elves, Ain sitting on a leather sofa. Chris was humble, but sitting comfortable with a good feel inside. The feeling of moisture becomes a habit, making sure I sit comfortable several times. "Chris -? What''s this couch in there? "Yes? Is it a couch? Chris, in the larger kitchen, notices Ain''s voice and looks at him. "Yeah. Something''s comfortable sitting there, but what''s stuck?" "Oh, that? Did you like it? When I hear that, I look at Ain in amazement. "Oh, yeah... I mean, I like it enough to have it in the castle, but I wonder what it''s in there." "... don''t be angry? Asked worried, Ain nodded quickly. He said he had no reason to be angry. When Ain answered this way, he answered the following with a mixed look of relief and excitement. "So, then I''ll tell you......! Well, the contents of that couch contain sap." "-... Huh?" Is the sap the sap that the bug is licking? I didn''t think that would make me feel like this, and I looked suspicious. "Ju, even when it comes to sap! I have sap that swells when I add heat. Collect the sap and clean it, then warm it up and inflate it the way it''s been made for a long time." - It''s a rubber one! I remember that from my memories of a previous life that I almost don''t remember anymore, and I am amazed by the mysterious technology of the elves. That''s comfortable to sit on. and Ain convinced, answering Chris. "... if you like, would you put the same chair in the castle next time? "Yes...... As long as you take that sap home, I can make the rest..." It doesn''t seem to be a secret technique either, and Chris gave his full consent. I feel like I''ve got a little souvenir, and Ain''t in a good mood. "Is that it? That means this is also handmade by Chris? "Ah, haha...... Clumsily, I worked hard to make it. That couch." Awesome. I say it clumsily, but I can no longer say it clumsily because I carefully sew the leather together and also pack the contents. I thought I could be proud of that. "I like this couch. That''s amazing, Chris." When he speaks the truth from the bottom of his heart, Chris is taken aback for a few seconds. I guess I never thought I''d get compliments for that. "- Yeah, yeah... yeah!? Wow, I... were you praised!? "You don''t have to be surprised... I like it. If you like, I''d like to put the same in the castle." "...... but I''ll make it! Well, I''ll leave it up to the artisans to sew it up, because I''ll make the contents! Hold your hands tight and stand it all the way in front of your chest. Ain also smiled naturally at its adorable tricks and words. 174 Elf leader. Chris in the mood in front of Ain. Then, he goes back to the kitchen looking fine and gets to grips with the meal. To the fragrance of the dish that arrives little by little, Ein''s stomach also began to be active and began to show that he couldn''t wait to reach it. As Chris becomes completely invisible, hungry news rings from Ain''s abdomen. "... I wonder if you were quite tired" If you whine in a sigh, your eyelids get heavier and your drowsiness hits you a little bit with your sense of carelessness. Even though I was pinching my break, it was natural for my body to seek sleep because I had been on a difficult path for half a day. Besides that, I don''t feel the atmosphere in Chris'' house is affecting me either. The creation of an atmosphere as gentle and warm as Chris continues to give Ein a sense of forgiveness. "We''ll rest early when we get back...... I don''t think the long story will end in a day." Besides, there may be elves with information besides the chief. Or if you''re ready, you just have to show me some old books. Unfortunately, I can''t read the letters, so I can''t deny I rely on Chris. "Dear Ein! We''re almost there, so please wait! When I reply to Chris I hear him from the kitchen, I slap him on the lazy cheek and get in the mood. Let''s eat and nourish our English. I tightened my mind for a conversation with the chief. After a meal, an hour or so of rest, Chris takes me out and Ain''t out. Where he aimed was the mansion where the chief lived, Ain changed into a dress and carried Marco''s sword on his hips. Just in case (I did), I took Silverado''s letter and proceeded inside the evening elf. "The vibe wasn''t the same as before." "I have a few fire watchmen. It''s also important to prepare for attacks from outside enemies." I notice a pine light standing at a certain distance. Along with that, the moonlight reflected blue in the fountain, creating a unique atmosphere. Compared to the evening, the number of people on the street diminishes, to the extent that there are a few lookouts and adults outside. Just like when they came inside, they put their hands on their left chest and lowered their heads. "Ha..." He smiles bitterly and Ain returns his greetings with his hands. "Hey, Chris. What do you mean, a trick to put your hand on that left chest? "- That''s the opposite of the magic stone." "Demon Stone... Speaking of which, Elf''s Demon Stone was a right breast" When I was lost about the future, there was a certain ritual with Chris. Although it is an old ritual characteristic of an elf, where we place our hands on each other''s right chest. "A, Master Ain? Don''t remind me now that I''m going to be embarrassed...... please......" Looks like Ein guessed what he was thinking, his face turns red and Chris opens his mouth. Think about it, I do think we were acting bold to each other. That (...) feel is raised in Ain''s left hand, and his hands move in a pimple. "Oh...... sorry. So, what does it mean to give the opposite of the Demon Stone? With behavioral suspicion, Ain grinned and asked Chris. "- That''s right. It''s an action that conveys feelings of loyalty and obedience. So we don''t do it between friends or family. ¡­ maybe, but I think the elves today were the only way to do it." "... I see. Glad they didn''t hate me." The elves who cherished the ancient ideas did so. Apparently, it didn''t mean he was lowering his head at all, and Ain smiled small. "Oh, I see it. That''s the chief''s mansion." Then Chris pointed forward. When Ain looks in that direction too, he sees a very large building. ... I think there is a more appropriate word than the word mansion, but I can''t think of that word. "It''s such a big stump... you''re building a house there" That''s the same thing as Chris''s house if you ask him, but the difference is that the stump has a big hole in it, and that''s the entrance to the mansion. Behind the stump is a building built entirely by the hands of men, not a natural object, which continues to be built like a large bungalow. If Elf had a king, he would certainly have looked like he thought he lived there. "That stump is probably from the longest-living great tree on the continent Ishtal. No name, but for us elves of the World Tree Faith, it also makes us feel awed. That''s why the chief''s residence was set up beside that great tree." Thousands of years? Or will it go back to 10,000? I don''t know about that long ago, but it''s also a thick trunk that convinces me that it had such a long life. "I think the chief deserves a house. Really amazing tree." Ain nodded smudgingly as he saw the long house slowly approaching. "Is that it, Mr. Cyrus? "... sounds like it. Probably waited for us to come." Beside the stump, you can see Cyrus. He was very tall and slightly taller than Ein. He has long, elf-like blonde hair loosely tied together and wears leather protective equipment. His weapon looked like a long bow, but he had a dagger on his hips. ... In addition to that, I''m still impressed with the beautiful boy look on his face. - While we think about it, Ain and Chris finally arrive at the chief''s mansion. "Well attended. The chief is waiting inside." When I bow my head in the example trick, I tell Ain that the chief is waiting. "Oh. Well, I''ll be on my way with Chris." When Ain answers like this, Chris tries to get in one step forward. Then Cyrus called out in a panic. "Please wait, Lord Chris." "- What is it? For Chris, it takes the form of Ein being interrupted to move on. Because of this, Chris replied with a slightly thorny attitude. "It is unacceptable for any number of us to head to the long room with weapons. I''m sorry, but I kept your weapons." Oh, you know what? When Ain is convinced to put his hand on his belt, Chris answers with a sober voice. "We know the custom. But not just this time. It is His Royal Highness Prince Wang who is on his way. His Majesty is the only one who can give orders to His Royal Highness Ein." As an interracial, Elf has become a citizen of Ishtarika. Certain autonomous things are recognized and live in this land, but that does not mean that the chief is above the royal family. "Uh, Chris? ''Cause I''m fine." Ain''t worried about doing it forcefully and buying the elves'' disgust. I can''t be too bad because I''m Prince Wang, but I was still thinking about the position I came to ask... But Chris still has nothing to pull. "Dear Ein. This is always necessary to protect Ein''s body." Chris is right, too. ... Nevertheless, I can''t help but care that Chris is so vigilant, being in the elves where he was born. "Mr. Cyrus. Do you mind? "Mm-hmm... I know what you''re saying, but let''s get back to the routine..." Cyrus, on the other hand, seemed to want to keep the convention and was lost even listening to Chris. As an alternative, I thought I should ask the chief to come to the stump, and the moment Ain tried to take the time to suggest it. A woman walked in from behind the mansion. "- Dear Cyrus. I''ll take care of this." Then, when the woman tells Cyrus this, she greets Chris and then sees Ain. The woman was low in height and had a white appearance of skin with silver hair stretched up to her waist. She wore glasses on her face and felt the impression that it was hard on her. "His Royal Highness the King, who draws the honorable blood. The chief is waiting for you. Please, stay with Chris." "Ma, wait! Lord Sierra! Then the custom is..." "It''s the chief''s word. That you two (...) cannot be forced to practice. So neither does that custom apply this time" When the woman called Sierra answered pale, Cyrus leaned down on her hips as she gave up. "Then I''ll show you from here. Go ahead." With the advent of Sierra, Ain and Chris move on inside. A little further, when Cyrus and I left, Sierra spoke to Chris. "... Hey, Chris. I know how you feel, but why don''t you think of a few more ways to say it? When she throws the words like a shudder, she slows down her walking speed. Is Sierra and Chris also in a friendship around being called off? Ain felt that way when he saw a woman called Sierra. "I know. But if I don''t say it strongly, I don''t think you''ll let me through..." Then, for the first time, Chris replies in a soft tone. This was the first time I had seen him like that since he came inside the elf. "- Ha... I know how you feel." Answering this way, Sierra stops walking and looks back. "Thank you very much. My name is Sierra. I am a longtime companion, and Christina and I are very familiar." With his hands on his left chest and his head lowered, he introduced himself to Ain. I heard it was childhood friendly and I was convinced of Chris'' attitude. "Nice to meet you. It''s Ein von Ishtarika, the king''s prince. Chris always has an escort." "This is it. I''m so glad to hear your name." Hearing Ain introduce herself, Sierra smiles heartily. "A hero who crusaded the sea dragon. And the saint who brought the grace of the great tree¡­ it is so conveyed in our elves" "-... yeah. You exaggerate a little too much." "That''s not true. It''s wonderful that we crusaded the sea dragon, but as elves, we heard it was the grace of the great tree, and we couldn''t stay or stand." I got a strong impression, but Sierra talks to Ain with pleasure. "Naturally, I look forward to seeing His Highness." "That was good. I''m sorry about the rush." Seeing Ain smiling, Sierra stands diagonally forward of Ain and moves on. "And it''s a big mansion. I like the smell of wood." Spacious hallways on high ceilings. Wooden as a matter of course, but I felt more immersed in the scent of the woods than walking through them. "Please indulge. I think it smells just as good where the length is." Looks like we can relax and have a conversation inside. Thinking of it that way, Ain turns his gaze to Chris. "Oh, speaking of Chris" "Yes. What did you do? "There''s a letter from your grandfather, so I''ll meet the chief by myself." This is just an excuse, but at first I was going to have it one-on-one. We also ask about organisms that emerged in Euro, but Ain''t got something to ask first. That is, of course, in the name of Wernstein. I have no certainty, but I have a sense of anticipation. Because if you ask Elf''s Elder, maybe you know something about the letters at Demon King''s Castle. "Duh, why not?!? Am I a child you don''t need...? "No! I should give you Grandpa''s letter, and I''m the one who''s here to ask. That''s why I was thinking of seeing you on your first day alone. I''ll have Chris come with me tomorrow or something." It was scarce for the reason that I would go alone, but I was determined to push Chris through with these words. Strange, the Silvered letter seems to be influential, and Chris thinks with a difficult look on his face. "Besides, I''d be relieved if Chris would turn in front of the room.... so please." I didn''t lie to you. In fact, I''d be relieved if Chris would turn, and I could focus on the conversation. When I made this excuse in my heart, I waited for Chris to reply. "-... okay. If that''s what you''re gonna say, it''s your turn." I guess there is still some dissatisfaction. But it''s true that her mouth angle is rising, and I can see that she''s happy with Ain''s words. In Chris'' mind, gradually it had to be his turn, his turn... and his purpose changed. "Phew... - Then, Your Highness. This is the long waiting room. As you said, me and Chris are holding off at the entrance, so please call me if you need anything" Both doors were opened and Ain entered the waiting room of the chief. The semi-circular ceiling is widened and several lamps are placed. A huge carpet of fur was laid in the middle, and one old woman was seen sitting on its deepest floor. My heart calms down every breath to the scent of the forest, which is more intense than the hallway. "It would have been a tough road. Often, we came to the back of these woods." He stretched his spine firmly and his hair was carefully fastened. Wearing loose silk clothes, he heard Ain approaching. "No, because I was able to come without any difficulty or guidance from Chris." Answering the long words with a smile, Ain walks slowly to the fur laid place. "How are you, Mr. Christina? ... Mr. Christina? Will the chief call the inner one so? "Yep. You''re still waiting outside the door for my return. But today I decided to come alone." "That was above all. - Your Highness and Mr. Christina said you wanted to know something. I came all the way to the back of these woods.... I hope this woman knows." When the length opens his mouth worryingly, Ain reaches near the length. I bowed my head when I said I would excuse the chief, and I lowered my back near her. "I apologize for the sudden visit. I actually had two things I wanted to ask and got to my feet." I changed my expression and stared into the long''s eyes. What can I ask, how is it right to ask? Ein worried about this, but decides to be honest with him first. "I will ask you. What does His Highness, who draws honorable blood, want to ask this woman? Ain asks the head with a gentle look on his face. "- The first is, do organisms that are not demons sometimes have demonic stones that are not commensurate with their bodies? That is." "... I see. It''s not calm." The chief heard Ain''s words, changed from a gentle look, and opened his eyes seriously. "I just have a little idea. -... Speaking of which, what the hell is with the other question? "The other one, right? I want you to tell me about the name Wernstein." For a moment, the long expression solidified in the words spoken with Ain''s unparalleled expression. But it''s a real instant thing, and I immediately get a tender look. "Yeah, you mean Mr. Christina. She was shy, but she was a hard worker for a long time..." - You know that. Ain''t missed a moment of transformation, he decides to gamble cama or change the question. Choose a word to determine its content so that it doesn''t leak information even if it was a mistake, and visit it again with a mouthful of it. "You change the way you say it. What is the relationship between the name Wernstein, which was inscribed in front of the grave (...), and Chris? I don''t say what grave it is. If this were a mistake, there would be no problem listening. Then the chief who heard it stares at Ain as if he had given up. "... you went to the Royal Cemetery in the former King''s Capital (...)" Old King Du. That''s the first word Ain''t heard, but that would mean the Old Demon King''s Land. The history of Ishtarika, which no one knows¡­ it was included in the chief''s words. 175 A certain old story. It''s not just about Marco. I wonder how far I can tell you about Cain, Sylvia, and Archet the Demon King. Ain''t going to say anything too far-fetched, Ein asked from the unusual. "You say the old king''s capital..." "Now whoever speaks this word is gone, except me. - Well, why don''t we get some work done in your room first?" When the length said so, he took a short cane out of his back and beat the ground about three times with it. Then, if you think the sounds like golden cuts echoed just for a moment, you''re enveloped in chilling air like temperatures have dropped a few degrees. "Rest assured. It''s like a seal. I just did the old trick to keep the sound out." When he tells Alert Ain so, the chief smiles like trouble. "I don''t like to talk roundabout it. His Royal Highness was in front of Lady Raviola''s grave, and you saw the letter Wernstein. Are you sure? Also, it''s something I ask you to do straight away. Speaking with certainty, Ein is pressured only for a moment by the words of the chief. I see. I felt this was the sign of a long one, and I tightened my mind. "- Yes, I thought it was probably my maiden name, but I''m surprised that the last name was the same as Chris''s, and that''s how I''m asking." "Phew...... no, you never thought you''d feel edged like this" Leaking a grin to immerse him in his grief, he speaks in a smudged manner. "Was it Master Marco who guided you? "Huh... you know Mr. Marco!? "Yeah, I know you. ¡­ Now, where should we start?" If you hear that you know Marco, Ain''t supposed to be surprised either. When the chief speaks Marco''s name only to be absolutely natural, he gives a difficult look, but organizes in his head what he is going to talk about. "Sounds like a very long story." "Long...... yeah. It''s a very long story." "- Can I ask you something? Staring directly at the length from the front, Ain complains with his strong eyes. Only Ain''t strong feelings keep drifting through the universe in this silent room where the wind doesn''t even sound. It went for the length to be sucked in, and the length took it directly from the front. "We should also talk about pre-war, but that would be too long. ¡­ So let''s talk about the last time I saw Lady Raviola." Instead of meeting Marco, he was also face-to-face with the queen of the first Ishtarika king. Hearing that, Ain''t going to get a lot of clues. At the same time I feel a faster pulse and notice that my whole body is stretched and nervous. "At the time, the inside of the elf was near the old king''s capital, and even that day, I was working with a few surviving elves to rebuild the inside. - Even so, I''m the only one left with a handful of elves back then." "... Yes" "It''s about a day that''s nothing like that. Suddenly, Lady Raviola''s use came better. Then that''s what you tell me better." Her Royal Highness calls for you. I want you to take me to the Imperial Castle ''... " ¡­¡­ "There were no water trains at the time. So even a carriage with demons is a journey that takes quite a while. So I wondered what the hell was going on, and I hurried along with the user to Lady Raviola''s waiting place." Well, you''d be surprised. I came all the way here on the water train, using a carriage. There already seemed to be a king''s capital in the same place as now, and the sense of distance is well understood by Ain. "The Demon King''s Castle was close from inside the elves at the time, so you can get there after a while of running. - That''s how Lady Raviola waited with her own servants at the Demon King''s Castle, where she arrived. ¡­ and there was also Marco next door" "- Mr. Marco..." Ain groaned as he grieved. "Then Lady Raviola said, ''Long time no see!'' And I answered aloud. I said it''s been a long time, too, but then Lady Raviola smiles gently and moves on into the castle. Marco invited me, who seemed anxious about what had happened." Marco''s gentleman appearance is easy to imagine. But what did Marco look like when he was fine? That''s what I wanted to see at a glance. "¡­ as you probably understand, in front of the Royal Cemetery, there is an example curse room" "- Yeah. I came through, too." What a disgusting room it was. I recall that it was a somewhat realistic, disgusting room filled with black desires. "Why is there a royal cemetery in the back of that room, where Sylvia made the line? It was created to protect the inhabitants of the old king''s capital, an area like the sanctuary, so to speak. I know you haven''t tried it, but it''s a special area where you can only go from within the castle." I mean, I guess I can''t even try to break in from the outdoors. Convenient ability, but if you hear Sylvia did it, Ein will be convinced too. "That room that was cursed was really only crafted to make you feel like a labyrinth. - That''s what changed the beast." "Eh... I knew it. Those beasts had something to do with it." "- Longer explanation, but let''s get back to it. When I was reunited with Lady Raviola, I went through the curse room, protected by Lady Marco and Lady Raviola. Then a new hole had already been dug in the Royal Cemetery and a single coffin made for the craftsmen had been handed over. ¡­ you already have a tombstone available" "Oh no..." "Guess what. You were among the first sire to leave the world early." Who the hell carried the body all the way to the old demon kingdom? This is the moment when the facts that I didn''t know were revealed. But I never thought the Queen herself would have been involved in the burial that way. "I did not ask until the cause of death, but at the time I had not heard that His Majesty had died. Perhaps this is how they carried things in secret before they were made public. It was also decided to bury it in the royal cemetery in the capital of the king, and it was proceeding without informing anyone but the two squires." "... I''ve been thinking, even though the two squire knew about it, wouldn''t that plan be too impossible? "Yeah, yeah. As His Highness said, I don''t think Lady Raviola could have done it. I didn''t even tell my son, the heir, and I think it would have been difficult to bury him away from the king''s capital....... but to say Ishtarika at the time had many holes compared to Ishtarika today. That can be seen everywhere in terms of security and the network of contacts. Demonic props are not as developed as they are now, so they may have acted more secretly than they are now." It''s just a guess, but I guess the length doesn''t know any more. If you keep on saying the words like you''re in trouble, you look at Ain with sorrow. "Excuse me. I think I''m getting a little excited." "No, that''s not true. ¡­ and we''ll tell you more" Apologizing for Ain pinching his mouth, the chief went on to explain. "I heard there that I had buried His Majesty. I was very surprised, but surprise doesn''t end there." Shiver your gaze to the left or right and repeat the blink quickly. It makes me look suspicious about my behavior, but maybe I''ve decided to be ready for her. Ain just waited and waited for the chief to calm down. "... Lady Raviola said to me that she wanted to leave her son to the Elves." I want you to wait. Why did you deposit it, why did you intend to deposit it? And why you chose the elf as your opponent...... many questions turn your head. But I could only understand one of those things. "Huh... oh, long! Wait, please! Then no way is Wernstein......! Hands on the floor, approaching the length in a hurry. There is a lot of hand sweat in his hands, and Ain''s hands are about to slip for a moment. Seeing how Ain''t panicked, the chief opened his mouth right after Ain''s words. "- Yeah, I took care of it. The second son of Raviola." Am I glad to hear this story? Or could everyone have been happier not to ask? The answer was never to be found, no matter how much Ein thought. "The species Pixie is even more special among the fairy clans. It''s obvious when you conceive a child and then give birth, or when you finish your life." The chief quietly continues his words against Ain, who looked unorganized and hasty. "Born with light, disappears with light. That''s what they call Pixie''s life, and even if she lives with a child, she doesn''t know that from the outside. When giving birth, it emits light from its own body, with which a child is born. Pixie will also be young in her later years and will finish her tenure as she is young." "... eh" A queen who has a child will surely have tighter security. Ain''t never heard of a body that could have avoided it. Sure, then you wouldn''t know if you were pregnant at first glance. ... that means. I guess the queen didn''t even reveal that she was pregnant with a second child, except for the two squires. "Embracing her begotten son in love, Lady Raviola received a clean cloth from Marco, wrapped her son in that cloth and mouthed him on her forehead. At the end of the day, when he was tired and said," I''m sorry, "he handed me your son." "... how could..." How could you do that? As emotions intertwine, Ain''t got that question. But I couldn''t say anything more. "Dear Marco and your two squire seemed to ask why you left your son with me. But at the time, I couldn''t afford to hear it. ¡­ I remember responding at this time, ''I''ll take care of it''" ... By the way, who the hell are those two squires? I can see well how trusted I was around sharing so many secrets. There were few materials at the time of the founding of the country, but if the chief did not know, he would also need to look into them later. "Your son''s name is Wilfried...... Wilfried Wernstein. I took over Lady Raviola''s maiden name. And he took over Pixie''s blood, and he had a long life span of about 300 years." "Three hundred years..." "Yep. Because a fairy family is a very long-lived species alongside our elves. If you were a pureblooded pixie, you might have lived longer." Smile with a gentle look, but show some sadness or lonely shadow. I''m sure you''re thinking back to when Wilfried was there. "- I want you to raise me as someone inside the elf, not as a royal one. That was Lady Raviola''s word, so I raised her with that intention. I think I''ve gone in a little bit, but I can''t help it." "Ha... right" "Master Wilfried was a very shy, strong and knowledgeable boy. I loved the book more than the sword and could never break it with an elf other than me. Because of that, I didn''t even have to fall in love until I was almost late." Ask him if he''s late, huh? I think so, but I''m talking about a species with a different lifespan than people. I guess that''s not a strange species, so Ein snorts and listens. "But there was an elf woman who visited beneath Master Wilfried in a worthy manner. She was a very young elf, but she must have been attracted to the calm atmosphere of Master Wilfried.... If I changed my mind, I was in love with Master Wilfried." When it comes to age, it feels unacceptable to like your uncle, but, well, I''m starting to feel okay if my appearance stays young. "You must have lost that enthusiasm. In the end, Master Wilfried became that elf and his wife (a congregation). Then I had a child, and the child had a child after a while, just like my parents. Sister and sister, two kids. Come on... you''ll see later" Even if I don''t like the long words, I can understand them. ... We weren''t talking about anything that seemed marginal. Rather, it''s nothing more than proof that you''re drawing blood darker than Ein. Ain''s mouth moved naturally amidst emotions that had drawn her blood, and then gained as if her blood had boiled. "... firstborn, Celestina Wernstein. And the two girls are Christina Wernstein.... I mean, Chris-" "- You''re right. ¡­ Christina Wernstein is the great-grandson of King Marc and Lady Raviola." 176 Aint confused. "¡­ Your Highness. Hearing this story, you will find yourself under a lot of confusion and confusion." "Ha... of course. I was wondering if you were in close blood, but I didn''t think you were this close." Even though many relatives are apart, it doesn''t make a difference that the person who is the original ancestor is the same. When Ain held his head unconsciously, he thought of Chris waiting outside the door. "- But, Your Highness. This is a story that was originally meant to be taken back to the grave without telling anyone. It''s a promise to Lady Raviola, and I didn''t mean to make a difference. ¡­ so please keep this story to the depths of His Highness''s heart and take care of it gently" "... I understand the long wishes. If it''s true, Grandpa... I guess I should tell His Majesty, but I''m confused too" "Yep. I know how your Highness feels, too, painfully. So I have another favor to ask. Please, take care of Mr. Christina. Rumor has it that Mr. Christina cares very much for His Highness? If you do, Lady Raviola will be delighted." How Raviola felt letting go of her child. Neither Ain nor the chief is left with the art of knowing that. But it would be true that Raviola loved her second child. That''s why. That''s why the chief told Ain to take care of Chris. "Ms. Christina is a woman who reminds me of Master Wilfried. She''s a hard-working woman, but she''s a lighter, and she''s still a cute woman with a cheerful personality." "- Ha. You have a lot of verses in mind." "Yeah, it is. Because of that, I was always alone when Mr. Celestina wasn''t around, and Sierra was around." "... I heard it was childhood friendly" "Yes. Exactly. -... it must be because of my special attitude towards Master Wilfried. The Wernstein family, like me the head, has become a family at first sight from nature and the elves. Or maybe Christina was just a little floating in the elves." I guess the chief tried his best. But it will be difficult to keep your son, who until then was royal, and treat him like the others, as is normal. Even if the Elves are long-lived, such things are not easy. Ain looked sympathetically at the chief speaking with a bitter face. "Since Mr. Celestina disappeared, there has also been a rare reduction in going back inside. When I came back, I only did enough to rest at Wernstein''s house or meet with Sierra. ¡­ it must have felt lonely for Christina to be at first sight" That said, the long face looks sadder than it was earlier. He leaks his voice to resent his lack of power, and continues his words to apologize to Chris. Then Ain understood why Chris was so hard. I guess Chris had a stiff attitude because of these circumstances. But even in such an elf, I guess it''s still extraordinary to say home. When I think back to what Chris looked like in the evening, it makes me wonder if that house is like a sanctuary for Chris. "I think the chief sincerely took over the thoughts of Master Raviola. As the same royalty, thank you from me." When Ain says so, he bows his head as a royal. Not much praised behavior, but now I felt I should do it. The chief blamed Ain in a hurry, but Ain''t mind, he bowed his head for nearly ten seconds. "It''s okay. Instead, if I don''t bow my head, the first sires may get angry too." When I answered to speak the joke, I only coughed lightly once. "- By the way, what were those two squires like?" "Two squire... oh, you mean those two" "If possible, I was wondering if you could tell me with me" This is just a matter of interest. It has nothing to do with the main question, but it just bothered me about the two people Raviola trusted. There is gossip, and Ain asks the long one like this. "You two had a very important role to play in the founding of the united state of Ishtarika. The man is a friend of His Majesty Marc, who developed the law and made many contributions. And the other one was a woman.... that person served Lady Raviola, so much so that Lady Raviola said she was able to show her strength thanks to her." "... Excuse me, but I knew I''d never heard of such a person. You really don''t have much material at the time of the founding of the country." "Yep. Because it was a long time ago." "By the way, what was your name?" Once you remember, you might be able to find out sooner or later. Ask with a pale sense of anticipation, but the length tilts his neck like trouble. "I''m sorry. You two didn''t have a name, so those things are refreshing to me..." "No name...? "- Yes. There were many of those interracials at the time. So it looks like you two did the same thing." The culture of having a name is now a natural story. But that sounds like a different story if you ask me if it was the same in Ishtarika in the past. I guess that was a remarkable manifestation, especially in the case of interracial. "By the way, what a race was it? Again, this is just curiosity. But when he heard Ain''s words, the chief changed his expression and opened his mouth with a tense face. He leaked his voice as if to labor Ain sitting directly in front of him, then worried. "... is the race Your Highness is chasing." "The race I''m chasing... - Could it be" Hearing the chief''s voice, Ain called herself me. I felt a few spiritual swings and waited for the next length of words. "It''s a red fox. You''re the ones who betrayed the Red Fox." "- ¡­ Impossible" "No, it could be." There can''t be such a red fox. When you fill your mind with these preconceptions, you deny the words of the chief. Then the chief answered Ain''s words promptly in denial. "His Royal Highness is familiar with Marco.... Then don''t you feel uncomfortable having two red foxes where Master Marco is? "-!? You''re right if you ask me. Would a knight who gave so much loyalty have mercy for the red fox in front of him? According to the chief''s story, the two men were protected by Marco and passed through the curse room, so at least they weren''t thought of as enemies. But Ein has one question. Wasn''t that question fooled by the Red Fox, too? That''s the question. "Apparently, Your Highness knows Marco well." "... Yes. I know it well. But Marco, for example..." "I missed them both because they were fooled, or influenced by red foxes like Master Archet. That''s not true." Again denied, Ain is taken aback. "Because those two have been talking to Marco a lot since before the war. So I''m sure Your Highness''s concerns will be fine" "Well, betray me before that...? When Ain gives him a surprisingly stained look, the chief smiles with pleasure. When I put my hand on my mouth, I smiled with what an elegant trick. "... but betrayal or nothing, because you two have been acting together with Your Majesty and Lady Raviola since the beginning. - By the way, how is Master Marco? Ein, who was surprised by the words that followed, also suddenly hardens his expression when asked if Marco was well. Naturally. If you think back to his spectacular end, you will be overshadowed by resentment, grief, and heartless emotions. "... I see. You don''t have to talk about it. But Marco''s last appearance was to be taken care of by His Highness. I''m sure Marco has just passed away happily." Thanking him for what he had guessed, Ein nods deeply only once. "I''m sure Master Marco has lived up to his loyalty to the end" When the length makes tears in his eyes, he endures tears leaking as he desperately devours his teeth. His hands, placed on his knees, were gripped hard and he was shaking quietly by caging his strength. The two continued their conversation of silence for a few dozen seconds, and the length wiped his eyes with a cloth. "I showed you an ugly look" "Yes, what...! Because I was the same." "- That''s it. I''m sure Marco passed away satisfied." Would you have been satisfied? I''m sure there was some thoughtlessness, but at least, I want to believe you felt a little satisfied. Marco''s last words shook Ain''s head. "Now let''s go back a little bit. - So you understood that you were not enemies because you had allowed Master Marco to be beside you? "... right. I think I got it." No other Marco loyalty. If there''s no chance that he was being deceived, it''s definitely a story worth believing for Ain. "Now, then, how come I didn''t report these stories to the Wang Capital? Let me explain that." Mouth the tea placed nearby and the chief speaks slowly. "To put it bluntly, I don''t have much knowledge of red foxes. Because at the time I was young, never out on the battlefield, and spent time hiding with the elves. Therefore, the old book that Your Highness has¡­ I know nothing more than what it says." "- How did you know about that elf book? The book Katima bought. I wonder how the chief knows more about it. I wondered, but the chief immediately mouthed the answer. "The person who wrote that book is the one I took care of. As for the author, there seems to be a lot of false information complicated." The chief spoke with a bitter laugh. "Oh... no way, the author..." "Yes. It was Master Wilfried who wrote that book. Until the last day he was led by the world tree, he did not know the fact that he was a man of the Ishtarika royal family. But somehow he kept interested in the Old King''s Capital.... Maybe you knew by instinct" A well-known elf who wrote an example book, enthusiastic about research and told me that he might live hundreds to thousands of years. We talked about hiding now. That was Ein''s perception, but I see... around the subtly incorrect information, the manipulative part is hidden. "I also provided the information I knew, and that''s the one book I could do with it. I''m the only one who knows this story now." "... I thought I knew too much at the time that it was logical and realistic." When I grin when I dull, the chief answers Ein''s words. "There were a few copies that were copied, but there probably aren''t any more left. By the way, this book in the new King''s Capital is an autograph of Mr. Wilfried¡­ it''s an original, so to speak." By what route did it reach Wang Du? When I decide to ask Katima later, I listen to the chief. "-... and could you not be convinced that you did not tell us about your conversation with Lady Raviola because of your promise to Lady Raviola..." Talk about buried somewhere else. Besides, it would be about the connection between the former demon kingdom and Ishtarika. Failure to give this information is clearly a sin. But if it was Lady Raviola who made it a promise, there would be no sin anywhere. Because the chief has just kept his promise to the royal family (...). "It''s a promise to Lady Raviola. So there''s nothing wrong with that." On the contrary, I felt sorry for myself. The fact that they talked to me in this way also made me break my promise to Raviola. But my head is getting confused. Chris was drawing dark royal blood, and Lady Raviola had two red foxes under her command. Additionally, the author of the old Elf book is the fact that he is the second son of the first Ishtarika king. I never thought I''d get so much information. The story of an organism that emerged in Euro was also important, but Ain''t confused by more shocking facts than that. 177 The end of the first day inside. "... By the way, how could those two squire not act with the Red Fox, but as Ishtarikas? The conversation would go back and forth, but I asked what I had doubts about. In the sense that the content has been hanging on, one by one, it dissolves the doubts. "- I haven''t heard a clear reason. But the male red fox was probably in love with Lady Raviola." "... Huh? Ain''t surprised at the words that don''t even clap. "Excuse me. Long. When it comes to romance, I mean, that red fox said he loved Lady Raviola? - Is that, too, as a heterosexual? "You will. Even so, this is just an imagination. Because it''s just a story that I got that feeling from a woman''s gaze." "I see..." Ein remembered Krone and Tiggle. Krone abandoned his country for Ain, and now Tiggle is in a different situation, but he has fled his country. Based on these examples, I felt like I knew what the red fox man was feeling. "- It''s already a good time. Your Highness will also be baffled to hear so much suddenly. What do you say? Tomorrow I''m going to talk to you again." More than an hour had already passed since I met him face-to-face with the length. Sometimes it''s too late to take a leg, and if it''s Ain at a young age, it''s already in bed. "Right... It''s embarrassing, but it doesn''t seem to be organized." Ain''t honestly bowing his head, he agrees with the chief. I remember the feeling as cool as my blood drew, but in contrast, my palms were hot and my clenched fists seeped hand sweat. The feeling behind my glutes and thighs is faded because I was lowering my hips to the ground. ... when I put my hands on the ground, I had a little difficulty getting up. "Thank you so much for today. There are things I don''t know yet... but I''ll sort them out myself." "It is a pleasure to meet you, honorable blood drawer. Tomorrow then... well, I''ll have some thoughts in case I can''t wake up" "And hell no...! Now, if you''ll excuse me..." "This old body is also full of unfavourable things to do with freedom. So don''t worry about it." That there are days when the long shouldn''t wake up all the time. I guess I made this suggestion worried about that. "Because I just turn the book while I lie down. I''ll leave that book to Sierra, so no problem." Ho ho, and leaked a laugh delightfully, the length also rose in a relaxed motion. "You''ve kept Christina waiting a long time." When the chief said so, he relieved himself of the technique by using a cane just as he had begun. Then the wind passes through the room for a moment, as if air were pushed into the bag in vacuum. "- Please, take care of Mr. Christina" Speaking of it the same way as earlier, the chief lowers his head while using his wand. "¡­ long. Please raise your head. It''s abusive, but even if they don''t, I care about Chris." Ain deliberately chose this word. I felt it was better to put it into words than to fix it poorly. "I also agreed (...) and performed the elf ritual that Chris suggested. So I hope that Chris and I will continue to work together." Sayin ''it into words, Ain bows his head as a thank you for today. But by contrast, when the look on the long face changes, he asks Ain with the most surprising look of the day. "E, what the hell is an elf ritual......? Hmm? Wasn''t this enough explanation? Speaking of which, Chris said it was an old ritual. When Ein nods thinking like this, he tells us whether it was such a ritual. "Uh, right. It''s a ritual of putting our hands on each other''s right breasts..." - The head remembered. It is true that such ancient rituals exist. But given what that means, I can''t help but be more perplexed than Ein. "I''m sorry. I derailed you again...... so thank you so much for today. We look forward to seeing you again tomorrow." Because the chief was not puzzled by the expression, Ain just normally greets him and leaves the chief''s room behind. Standing in front of the same door as when I entered the room, I looked back again and bowed my head to the length. "-... His Highness agreed, too, to perform the ritual? After Ain walked away. When the chief leaks himself in a still bewildered manner, he puts his hand on his mouth and thinks in. Ein, who came, spoke softly, but the contents are not light for the Elf''s chief. "No, but that''s crazy. If you did the ritual, why did you contact me...? And so far, thinking about it, the chief strikes a hypothesis. "Right...... If Your Highness is also your opponent, it is a tough event to talk about it. What you told me earlier was an implicit understanding of what you didn''t hear, right? Naturally, Ain''t thought about that at all, rather he hasn''t even been able to share consciousness with the chief. It was wrong in many ways, but there was no way to confirm it with the chief. One, convinced, sat down to pray, looking up to heaven and remembering Marc and Raviola. - Are you tired of waiting? I left the room feeling sorry for Ain''t kept Chris waiting. Then, without any such feeling, Chris walked near Ain with a happy look on his face that Ain was back. "Sorry. I''ve spoken quite a bit..." "Welcome home. Dear Ein!" Sometimes I think about it. If I tail Chris, I wonder how fast he''ll swing. You''ll want to moff as much as you don''t have eyes for wasting cats, but that''s exciting again. "... how was it? There''s something powerful about it." "Uh...... Yeah. Thanks to the chief, I figured out everything. If the chief is in good health, it will be tomorrow, so I guess I''ll see you tomorrow." Refrain from going into details and answer Chris with the look that there was a harvest. Chris sees the look on Ein''s face like that and gives him a soothing but seeping look of joy. "That''s good. You deserved a long journey." "Yeah, yeah. Thanks to Chris." When Ain told her thanks, Chris scratched his cheeks like they were lit, and the tide was a little red. "Oh..." Sierra, who waited with Chris, shrugged small and grinned at Chris'' condition. When he calms down, he misses the match and Sierra opens her mouth softly. "Your Highness. Tomorrow, then, I will come to tell you how the chief is feeling. So please stay tuned with Chris" "- You''ll be taken care of. Thank you. Then I''ll make it sweet." I touched Ain''s personality without disgust and friendliness, and Sierra was able to have a conversation without being too nervous. "We''ll show you out. Please come this way." Leaving the nearby town of Holtra in the morning, in the elves we arrived in the evening. A world called the inside of an elf with an unusual view. The first day there was also about to come to an end this way. I''ve heard a lot of stories, but I think it was an achievement that I''m glad I honestly came. Ain''t even in his untidy head, he went from the chief''s mansion to Chris'' house with these satisfaction. Dropped off by Sierra, they took a trip to Chris'' house. It gets darker than it was when I left Chris'' house, and the moonlight keeps illuminating the inside of the elf blue. Even in the cool inner air, the heat of the pine lights coming in the wind was pleasant. ... and that''s also what Ain remembered so far. Maybe I changed myself after I got to Chris'' house, but I had a vague memory of the area. Because he was tired, apparently he was doing something called falling asleep, and Ain''s vision when he woke up was dark, and he didn''t know where he was. - Duh, where are we? The moonlight that plugs in through the window enters my eyes, which means it still seems like the night makes no mistake. I notice a soft duvet hanging over my body, and when I notice it, I put my hand where I was lying. "... is it a bed? I don''t know why I''m in bed, even if I say it''s a bed to a word. Stretched his body with his spine and arms extended to explore vague memories. Then, at last, his eyes seemed to be getting used to the darkness, so that he could see what was going on in the room. "... yeah. Definitely Chris''s house - it seems" The smell and atmosphere of the trees clearly felt like Chris'' house. Seems, because I have no certainty that I said it, I was slightly anxious about the arrowhead. When he heard his sleep coming from the edge of the bed, Ain turned his ear and eyes to it. "Sue... -" He spread his long blonde hair all the way to the ground, putting his arms on the edge of the bed and pillowing them. His hips were down to the ground, only his face and arms were on the bed, and the woman, who slept cleverly, was Chris the landlord himself. "Why are you sleeping in such a place... Oh, could it be Chris" - Did you shy away? Maybe there''s only one bed. The bed Ain slept in could afford to be left or right, but if you two try to sleep together, it could be a difficult distance for your shoulders to come into contact or not. In the meantime, it would mean that he gave up his bed to Ain, his lord, and Chris rested near it. This is how Chris rests in a difficult place to sleep without using the couch in the living room. When Ain sees that, he whines'' sorry ''small and quietly gets out of bed. "Well, is it my fault? Normally, I would give my husband the bed." I would have liked to have at least rested on the couch, but I guess I also decided to make a turn (...) next to Ain. It is true that it is more comfortable to have Chris in the room than to be alone in a room I have never seen. Thinking like this, Ain was still regretting falling asleep. "Here. Chris, wake up? Let''s change the bed. And if I sleep on the couch, that''s fine. Ein shakes Chris'' shoulder because he must wake Chris first. I''m sorry to wake you up where you''re sleeping, but I decided to have a little patience. "Hmm...... sister. Still sleeping......" - No, it''s Prince Wang. Sometimes it means home, or how Chris remembers Celestina. Instead of shaking my shoulders and showing no signs of waking up, I get polished for sleeping. Ain is Prince Wang. And I put in a scratch, but I realize Chris was royal, too, to my mind. "Ha..." I''m sorry I fell asleep, but I sigh once and turn my sleeve around. "Dear Christina. Excuse me." Groaning with a mix of jokes and heart, he lifts his hand under Chris'' knees and hips. "Oh, that''s light." Sometimes I''m stronger, but I lift Chris slightly. When transported onto the bed, he gently lowers his body from the side of his leg. I gently flushed my hands to the side to prevent Chris'' long hair from being crushed. ¡­¡­ Chris in thin clothes is poisonous to the eyes and takes Ain''s gaze lightly away. Her chest swayed softly and she was made to understand that she looked asleep. It''s a delicious stone. When you whine unconsciously like that, what are you talking about, me? and tilt his neck. Even though he never thought about wanting to suck Chris'' demon stone, Ain''t only asked for the demon stone for a moment. It''s not like I have a heart attack, but I think I have a complete appetite. "I wonder if you''re tired. What are you talking about, me?" Then, lying down in bed, Chris was happily pressing his face against the pillow. After seeing Chris seem satisfied, Ain hangs a futon on her back. "Hmm... I woke up" I thought I''d go to the couch and go to bed twice, but my eyes are stunned unexpectedly. Now, what do we do... Think of it that way, open the bedroom door so that no noise is produced. "Oh. I was connected to the living room." When I opened the door, it was immediately connected to the living room. When you take the water placed on a huge table, you can drink it up and then carry your coat and sword on your hips. - Let''s get some air outside. 178 Looks like a wooden spirit. Check the clock in the living room, the time is already 2 o''clock in the middle of the night. Ain''t seemed to be sleeping over a few hours, which means Chris may also have been spending some time in a difficult sleeping position. When he made me feel even more sorry for him, I found an affordable piece of paper and wrote it down. As for the content, a concise statement that I will write down the time now and then go for a little walk. "... I wonder if just taking a deep breath would be enough to rest" Quietly opening the door to Chris''s house, Ain descends the stairs feeling the wood characteristic stiffness. Is it because it''s behind the woods? Where the night breeze was, I felt different from Wang Du. "Hmm. It''s more hysterical than just now" I''m glad I brought my coat. I went for a walk on my own. I''ll give you a cold. You can''t just go back and get mad at Chris. Weaving a jacket that you can see at a glance that you are royal tames your sleeping body. - The stars are amazing. Somehow, close? The starry sky is full of stars, and the light of the big stars is in your eyes no matter where you look. Fantastic to this point, I fear in the elves. Let''s go to the fountain. Chris and I went inside, and the fountain immediately caught my eye. Somehow he wants to go for the waterfront, and Ain follows that path with remembrance. There is no way in the elves, so there is no problem with their path. But in addition to the fact that it was night, it was possible that Ain would get lost in the landscape where many trees stood a little further apart. "... unfortunately, I don''t have a bad sense of direction" Hehe, and when he smiles, he moves forward in an upbeat mood. I''ve only experienced enough to count these evening walks, but when Prince Wang''s self does, I don''t feel bad immersed in the feeling like I''m doing something wrong. The truth is, I didn''t have an escort, so I was sure it was a bad thing. In the meantime... I feel the warmth of Marco''s sword on my hips protecting me, perhaps because of a mistake or a distraction. Perhaps even now that it has become a sword, it still protects the second generation of demon kings? "- No, I think it''s possible, right? ''Cause those two were conscious even after they turned into demon stones... and they obviously turned me down." I don''t know what to say, but using Ishtarika''s wisdom doesn''t make sense. If so, it is unlikely that Marco will be able to protect us even after he has become a sword. I just don''t have the art of judging it, so now I just have to end up being paranoid. - Ein, who was thus whining to himself, arrived by the fountain without getting lost. "Water...... is it okay if I try it? Well, okay. It doesn''t work with poison anyway, and you don''t have to break your stomach. Ain moulded the vessel with his hands in brackets of height and swallowed the water. "... yeah. It feels natural." Too abstract, but exhausted to that one word. It''s probably like spring water, but the palate is gentle and the temperature is colder than I thought. When he replaces the other drink, Ain sits on the big rock that was nearby. Let''s go home after a little slowing down. That''s what I thought. When two glowing balls show up, they start to circle around as they circle around Ain. It''s about the size of a fist, and the speed of flying around is as fast as a dragonfly. "- Hmm?" Ein, who was looking up at the sky and falling in love, notices the appearance of a ball of light. What, an attack? and for a moment he reaches for the sword in a hurry, but when he gazes into the ball of light, he sees the shadow of a small human form. "Who are you guys? Residents of the inside, I guess? While I was there, I was impressed with the way the liver was handled. When the ball of light heard Ain, it slowed down flying around and stopped in front of Ain. Seeing it stop, Ain offered his right arm. "Wow, wow! "Wow... there are rare creatures! Then two balls approached Ain''s right arm. When the light subsides, you can clearly see the little man. He had translucent feathers on his back and floated the universe in light motion. "Ha ha... that''s a rare creature. It''s the first time we''ve met, and you guys are gonna say it inside." Hearing Ain''s words, one of them started hanging on his finger and playing. Shivering your body back and forth like a blanco makes you laugh with pleasure. "I''m your sister! "... sister? "Yeah! Me, this kid''s sister! Speak to Ain better when you say wow, wow in the first word. Moreover, when the light subsided, it was found that the small human form was female. If you mentioned yourself as your sister, you have blonde hair, and silver hair hanging in Ain''s hands. Back in the year, they both look about twelve. "- What do you say your sister''s name is? "Name? You don''t have a name? "... So should I call you sister? "Yeah! ''Cause I''m your sister! I know you don''t mind because he says he''s good in person, but it''s also somewhat uncomfortable to just call him your sister. Even so, there''s no other way to call it that, so I have to call it that. "So what the hell kind of race is your sister... eh? I''m also curious about the name, but I wanted you to tell me what kind of creature you are. "Um, they called me a fairy! "Yeah! We fairies! - I see. You''re a fairy. When I laughed bitterly at the two words, I nodded honestly for once. Even if they say fairies in a word, that includes pixies, and there must be all sorts of races. But I don''t feel like such an intelligent (...) conversation is going to be difficult for these two somehow. It was quite emotional when I first met her, but Ain said something similar, so I was reopening it. "Ah! I doubt it! I doubt it. I have eyes! "It''s called a suspicious ghost, that! - Surprisingly sharp. Seeing the difficult emotions in Ain''s brush tongue, he rose in front of Ain''s face, along with a very dissatisfied voice. Then the two fairies put their arms together and wrinkle between their eyebrows. "... because it''s not. Even if they call me a fairy, I just didn''t pin it." "- Pin?" "Here''s the thing! Pean!" My sister tilted her neck and showed it to me, but my sister let her hands and feet stretch out with pins. This contrasting figure creates a grin on Ain''s expression. "We''re really fairies! It''s amazing! I was thinking about the meaning of Ein''s words, but my sister who gives it up and insists on herself being awesome (...). "So what can your sister do? When asked to abandon the child, he answers this in a confident manner. "Bye, bye! I''ll find out about you! ... and I answered, staring at Ain, ''Mmmm...'' he raised a voice that seemed difficult. Seeing that, my sister shows the same trick, but in her case she gets tired of riding Ain''s shoulder along the way. The way he looked too free, he associated himself with a wasted cat in the king''s capital. "Hmm? Are you going to look into me? "- I''m already looking into it! Be quiet! "... Ah, yes" Did you disturb your concentration, your sister steps on the estate waste in the air? When that was over, I showed him how to think again, and that went on for a few minutes. "- Yeah! After all, a rare creature! "Wow! It''s a rare creature! When my sister also took a ride and spoke with a rare creature, she confused Ain easily. "Er..." I leak my voice like this naturally and look at my sister floating in front of me. "Why? Your father and mother. Why are you the same and weird creature you are? "... because your father (Logus) is the only weird creature, right? Your mother''s a prettier dry-adder than anyone else, remember? Ain answers with a smile, but your sister leaned her neck left and right again and again in a way that didn''t make sense. "Alley......? No? Your mother, not a dry ad. Okay? "... what? No, I have no idea what that means. Without a doubt Olivia is her own mother, and she is born special, but she must definitely be drawing the blood of a dry ad. What are you talking about? I stare at your sister with those eyes. "The first person to (...) give birth to you...... not dry adds! Liar -!" "Yikes! Liar, liar!" "First...? What, huh? No way, you''re lying, right? I don''t know what or how I looked into it, but if they say I gave birth first, Ain''t only remembered one thing for me. That was definitely a previous life thing, and your sister might have been exploring something that Ain''t even remembered. Rather than being a fairy, I feel like I have some kind of power close to God. Unlike his young attitude, what he was doing was far above Ain''s common sense. "I''m not the person your sister knows! So weird creature! Oh, you mean a strange creature because you''re from another world. Where I was finally convinced of only one thing, Ain''s spearhead of interest shifted to his mysterious ability. "I don''t like liars! Oh, but I''ll give you this! "I don''t like it! Bubba! "-Ah... hey, hey! Just now......! You show up all of a sudden and suddenly you fly away somewhere. As for Ain, he didn''t accumulate because he even looked into the contents of people, quotes calling for strange creatures about scattered people. Even the appearance of a little fairy gets smaller and harder to look at by flying away. When he flew away to the woods before, he left Ain with a lot of confusion. Even though I say I hate liars, I see them waving away with pleasure. By the way, the last thing your sister fairy left was a giant doughnut about ten centimeters in diameter. "... what is it? This, I don''t know, defeat." If you think you''ve been swept away, the fairies walked away calling you a liar. Ain looks at the night sky in the direction he flew away, staring powerlessly at his arm, which remained stretched. - Of all that, I only knew one thing. "A fairy is amazing..." Let''s not worry about personality at this time. Because if you look only at your abilities, what an irregular effect you have had. "Oh? I thought you''d talk. Was it you?" "... Mr. Cyrus? "Are you alone at this late hour? Similar to when it was the long house, Cyrus approached Ain with a long bow and dagger as he wrapped himself in light armor. Would it be around at night, not particularly sleepy eyes, but lightly stopping by Ain in the footsteps? "Evening. - We were three until just now, and now we''re the other one." I don''t know how to count fairies, so I''ll count with people and tell Cyrus for now. "I see. Is it to your left?... Was it the elves you were talking to? Because I was wrong." Asking Ain with a strange face, Ain tells Cyrus about his earlier encounter. "I don''t know what kind of race. But they''re two girls who call themselves fairies." Answering with a laugh as troubled, Cyrus raised her voice as surprised. "- After all, are you attracted to those who draw honorable blood?" "... to? "And I beg your pardon. I thought the fairy you met was probably a young wooden spirit. Being vigilant and not coming close even if the other person is an elf..." Are you the wooden spirit? I mean, that or it would feel like a spirit living in a tree, but I never thought of it as so precious. "It''s a wooden spirit... wow, I like it. Talk to him. He''s gone somewhere." "Ha... I''ve never met you before, but I''ve asked the chief what I was like when I was a kid." I guess I remember. Laughing sympathetically, Cyrus coughs once. By the way, how many years ago was it when I was a kid? "When you have someone you like, they shake the trees and drop the nuts. And talk to whoever picks up that nut, repeat the little prank or something" ... That''s all I asked, it was strange that it just seemed like a vicious beast. But Ein doesn''t speak it, he listens to Cyrus. "That''s all, it may seem annoying. But the Wood Spirit protects the person he likes." "Protect? How do you protect it with that weak body? I doubt it, but it made me think that there might still be hidden power around exploring Ain''s past with mysterious abilities. "Yes. Long time ago, I heard that the Wood Spirit would protect me. I don''t know what that means, but... I thought it was like a legend." "I see..." When Ain said so, he saw the huge dongle he had received. "- What the hell is that? "Oh. This was just given to me by a wood-spirited kid." "... Your Highness must have liked that wooden spirit" 179 Second morning. I could hear a meaningful story last night. ... Well, if someone asks if I can tell them, that''s naturally a ''no''. By the way, I''d like to preface that a meaningful story is never about a wooden spirit. I mean, we''re talking about a lineage called Wernstein. "Huh...... neem" Ein enjoyed a secret walk to Chris last night. Returning carefully to Chris''s house to avoid making any noise, Ain took out his non-leather coat and rested it on the couch instead of a duvet. I felt like taking a bath, but I was hesitant to use it on my own, so I put up with it. Besides, I didn''t know where the bathroom was, and I didn''t feel comfortable looking for a home. "Uh... it''s morning sun. It''s like a different world. I feel good." Seeing the light of the sun rising from the back of the woods, I realized that it was just dawn. I don''t know how long I fell asleep last night, but I can assume I slept for a few hours. Ain back from the walk went to bed on the couch right away, but still hasn''t slept for four hours. Fortunately, in addition to the time I fell asleep, it felt like I managed to get some rest. "Chris is... it doesn''t look like he''s awake yet" In her case, seeing Ain resting on the couch when she wakes up would surprise her enough to graduate. The fact that there was no sign of it, Chris still talks about the world of his dreams. - Well, I don''t know what to do. I was sleepy when I woke up, but when I saw the morning sun, I was already satisfied. Second time from here...... No, would you sleep three times? I''m not in the mood to go back to sleep that way either, so I thought about what to do and wait for Chris to wake up. Even with a slight bareback...... I can''t believe my guests from the outside are waving their swords from the elves in there would not feel good. The attempt is then abandoned. ... and that was then. Living room waiting for Ain who was lost. One door at its end slowly opens. "Ahhh... in the morning... I can''t sleep... I''m still sleepy..." - Chris, I''m weak in the morning. No, I''m sure it''s my parents'' house, so I''m relaxing. I don''t feel like this when I was ist. When I followed Chris in my heart, I saw Chris scratching his eyes like he was sleeping. Sleeping rolls of light fabric have been rolled (meshed) and several buttons on the chest have been boldly removed. I know I had trouble sleeping and got my hands on it, but when it came out, I wanted it back on. - Instead, I want you to appreciate your spiritual ability not to ramble your inferiority here. Ein''s spiritual power (King Prince Mental) must have also undergone a transformation into spiritual power (Demon King Mental). "Erm. Chris, hi." I don''t know what to talk about, I choose to greet you lightly like this. Then Chris said, ''Huh?'' When I leak my voice, I blink my eyes wide and stare at Ain. "A, Dear Ein!? Duh, how did you get to my house...!? ... is it coming? To my unexpected reply, I put my hand on my mouth wondering if this was a chance for a prank. You''re sleeping a little bit, or you seem to be losing sight of what you''ve done in Ain and Elf. "You just came with me yesterday, didn''t you? Thought so, but in Chris''s case, he''s seriously going to believe in pranks. Ein, who abandoned the prank with the thought of a severance, normally pointed out yesterday. Seeing Chris looking confused, Ain gets up off the couch and approaches Chris. "Look. Even when you wake up, you''ll catch a cold dressed like that.... and I''m sorry. I want to sweat, can I borrow your bath? Seeing Chris poisonous in the eye, Ain hides the look by putting on his own jacket when he leans closer. Inside, Ein was also quite nervous, but approached it without putting it on the table. "Ah... yes. Of course...... And... uh, thank you..." And when Chris answered Ain, he gently pointed near the kitchen. "Okay. That''s the bathroom, isn''t it? ¡­ I''ll borrow some." Thus, when Ain approached where his luggage had been placed, he took his change of clothes from it. Chris said something. That''s what I was doing, but I stayed strong gripping Ain''s coat I got him to wear. As for Ain, he wanted to take a bath, so he was just fine. Use that as an excuse to leave this place. That was a good idea that made me want to praise myself. Raising the corner of his mouth, Ain walks in the direction Chris pointed. Then Chris opens his mouth when he sees Ain leave. "... ah" Oh well. Speaking of which, I left yesterday morning to come inside the elf... I seem to have gradually woken up in my head as well, remembering yesterday. Good thing Ain''t headed for the bath, Chris sits in a chair and plays sports on it, putting his body neatly inside Ain''s jacket. "- Yeah. Get some rest, then go to the chief''s house..." Ain had a conversation with the chief, then came back to this house a while later. Sure, after that, Ain fell asleep with his elbow by the table... When I remembered to that point, I seemed to understand the situation step by step, covering my face with both hands. "I did it...... Maybe Ein woke up on the way... So give me the bed and rest on the couch..." If you look at the chilling couch, there are traces of people lying down. Because there are only two people in this house, Chris and Ain, it''s clearly Ain''s. Noticing solid evidence, Chris held his head that he had flaunted him. - When Chris rarely used the magic of the wind last night, he carefully carried Ain to bed. After I finished transporting them, I was resting right beside them with the intention of making a turn.... I mean, nothing went wrong that far. "Ugh... I should have stayed awake... Waste......" The fact that Chris was on the bed and hung up to the futon was definitely what Ein carried himself. I resent myself for not having the memory of that time, and leak the fallen word that I should have been awake. "- Huh. Let''s get dressed. And I have to warm up my breakfast..." Fishing for luggage, like Ain, he took his change and headed to his bedroom. I wonder if you anticipate it. About an hour after I flattened Martha''s special meal. The chief had a visitor at Chris'' house as they were talking about how he was doing. "- Sorry about earlier in the morning..." The visitor is Sierra. He came with many bundles of paper and books in his hands, struggling to walk. When you open your mouth small, you breathe repeatedly in a tired manner. "No, I had finished my meal and I don''t mind... that''s an awesome package" When Ain answers Sierra, Chris laughs bitterly and receives the package from Sierra and puts it on the table. "Thanks, Chris. - Your Highness. Actually, there''s been a report, and the chief says he''s not feeling well today. So I brought you the materials we''ve been preparing since last night." - I''m sorry. Sierra apologized and bowed her head. "... even though it was a sudden visit, I was able to listen to the long story last night. I guess that''s why I''m sick." The phase remains the same, and even if his position is that of Prince Wang, he is worried or low back Ein. Still, for collecting the material, I say thank you to Sierra. "But thanks. I''ve had such an amazing amount of material collected..." Placed on the table was a pile of books that got tired and old, also in a surprising amount of paper bundles in Krone''s office. If I hear you collected this overnight, I''d rather lose Ein''s head. "It''s not a big job. I only gathered what His Highness asked you at the direction of the chief." I guess it''s the one called a woman who can work, even though she has a small body. Maybe that''s why they''re entrusting me with the job right next to the head. - And I''ve been keeping messages for a long time. Use the handkerchief removed from your nose and wipe the sweat floating on your forehead. I just took a breath and Sierra tells Ain that. "It may be crude, but this evening, at the chief''s mansion, we would like to have a welcome meal." To that word, Chris returns the reaction first. "Sierra? I think I know..." Choose words to keep them from going down, and open your mouth like you''re in trouble. Then Sierra answered in a way that Chris perceived what he was going to say. "I know. You''re trying to say take safety into account... right? "Yeah. It''s like that... -" "From start to finish, I''ll make sure. - Besides, there are only a few young warriors like me and Cyrus present. I''ll probably adjust it to the distance between seats." "- Then I guess I''ll be fine..." I guess I trust Sierra more than any other elf. He remained alert, but nodded in a way he was convinced to be Chris. "That''s more than anything. ¡­ then, Your Highness. After the evening, I''ll pick you both up. So please take your time until that time" "Oh, okay. Looking forward to your elf cooking." "Well. Then I''ll tell that to those who cook" He nods happily and answers to tap lightly, Sierra walks toward the entrance and exit door. In addition to the occasional wooden sound, a unique sound echoes in the living room when stepping on solid wood: tips and tricks. "When it''s past evening, I''ll come back to show you around. Now enjoy the elves." Sierra''s tricks make a different impression from those of the castle. Sophisticated are both the same thing, but the castle servants feel satisfied where they feel like a single painting, and in the case of Sierra, as if they were shown a famous play from time immemorial. - Simply put, they''re both amazing, yeah. I looked behind Sierra and squeaked in my mind like any other HR. "... that''s a really amazing amount" "Haha, right...... They won''t be able to finish confirming until evening." If you turn around and look over the table, it''s a pile of material that Sierra brought you. If you take a few sheets, it''s in the words of an elf. "Sorry, I can''t seem to read it alone" "Ah...... right...... - I get it! Leave it to me! Again, how Sister Chris can count on you when it comes to Elf''s words. With Ain relying on me, Chris comes up happy. "Speaking of which, Dear Ein. I noticed one thing last night." "Last night? "Yes, because what about the organism that emerged in Euro..." Hear that, Ain''t look Chris in the eye. "... really? "Yep. Perhaps it''s a story that Mr. Ein also remembers. Anyway, that''s what I heard where we were headed together." "Where did I go, too?... Sorry, can you give me a little more detail? "-It''s an ist. In conversation with Professor Oz, we received a document entitled" When Chris takes the affordable paper, he takes the pen out of his chest and starts writing. Then the content was about the research that Ein also remembered. "..." Interracial demonization experiments. Reach Point, Research Towards an Artificial Demon King ''. Well, if you ask me, it''s the same thing I''m doing in the sense of artificial demonization.... thanks. That''s good information, Chris. " In a sudden powerful clue, Ain pounds Chris'' head and strokes him. Seems like an unconscious behavior, and Ain''t naturally doing it, he walks toward the window thinking about it. In fact, I can''t be certain of artificial demonization, but it must be information that might have something to do with it. "Yes......!? Huh...!? For a moment, I become a pocan. He was staring behind Ain as he walked, feeling a rising pulse. Chris then turns his arms around his head and puts his hands where Ain stroked me. Why, why were you suddenly stroked? And, bewildered, he honestly seeped joy into his expression. "- Besides, if you think about it, Lady Raviola''s two squires look just like the old story Professor Oz used to tell..." In addition to crossing the sea, if we replace hostilities with people and red foxes... and the forces of the Demon King, we are rather too firm. "Yeah. When I get back to Holtra, I need to contact Professor Oz to come to King''s Capital... I''m sorry if I have other business to attend to, but I have to ask you to stay behind." The nearest town in the elf. As soon as I get back to that Holtra, I decide to call Oz. Now that Anon is almost finalised with the Red Fox, he may not need much knowledge, but he also wanted to hear more about the old story of the example. He also decided to ask Oz himself for details about his past attempts to create an artificial demon king. As the morning sun illuminates the inside of the elves, this investigation is likely to go well. When one nodded deeply, he looked at Chris, who remained bewildered behind him, wondering what he was doing, and headed beside the dossier. 180 Contact from Dill. I pinched lunch and a small break many times, but still this bunch of paper and a pile of books. When I think I''ve collapsed a mountain, I see an even bigger mountain lined up next door. Though I appreciate the amount of material, it''s time for us both to start seeing tiredness. "... this kind of work, after all, you don''t think you can beat Krone or Mr. Warren? "- Those two are different. From what I can tell, Ain''t no different." "Ha. Not yet in my case..." Results of fishing for material while noting what Chris translated. Got some content of interest. Says there''s been a culture in the past of embedding demonic stones. Sometimes they placed it like furniture, with a weapon in it and a liturgical connotation. Most of all, I''m not doing that nowadays. Anyway, if you want to fit it in a weapon or place it in a room, it''s obvious that there are adverse effects on the human body. "Let''s sort it out a little bit. - I mean, embedding demon stones? When it comes to technology, you mean it''s been around for a long time, right? Ein must be tired too. Easily organized, I look at Chris as he stretches out his body. "Sounds like... Maybe he was also quoting from these old facts about the artificial demon king experiment in the example." It makes me happy that the story just seems connected a little bit. Nevertheless, all that remains unresolved. "I guess Professor Oz knows a lot about it." "Yes. I agree. Using royalty, but you should call it in urgently." Nodding at the words, Ain stands up and looks out the window. "It looks like the sun is already setting. You''ve been reading and fishing for quite a while..." "Yep... I, too, haven''t read so many letters in so long." Chris, who laughs bitterly, also looks tired and stretches out his body like a sawdust ein. "- I''m afraid that means there was no direct information about that organism." "Yes... maybe it is. If the chief knew, he would have definitely written a brush." Although I could hear the meaning of Wernstein''s name, the information about the organism that emerged in Euro, which was fateful, turned out to be scarce. However, Oz...... and Ist. Great Magic may keep valuable material. I can tell you that getting such a clue is not a bad result. "There''s still a pile of material left, little by little, but the whole thing went through." "¡­ I don''t want to think about it, should we still assume that we have created a new species of organism" "Maybe. Maybe it''s just as good as the fact that the attack on the fleet worked or that it could have been killed with a sword." It was the salvation that wasn''t the one who had a hard time defeating him. The high number is harsh, but then, there is no doubt that weapons for land warfare will also be introduced. It is not until we see the situation in Heim that Ishtarika''s army moves, but we must be cautious because it is the Red Fox that the opponent has manipulated the Demon King. "There seems to be a way to manipulate demons, and, hey, it''s a thought to do anything." "- Should we evacuate somewhere so that the twins are not manipulated?" "Yeah. I was thinking about that too. I hate to think about this, but it would really suck if the twins were manipulated (...)" Then we should have kept him alive and crusaded when Lloyd tried to crusade the twins. Some people will think this way, but as Ein, I can''t believe I should have crusaded the twins that have become a family already. Then as a parent (...), I was going to try not to. "Well, let''s get on with it." The door to Chris''s house is knocked the same way in the morning when he thinks about getting into the material fishing that continues to take his seat. Ain''t got his nose screwed and when he loses his strength, he calls Chris, who gazed at the door, and asks him to turn under the visitor. "Yes.... oh, you were Sierra" As it was in the chief''s words, Chris didn''t seem to be opening his mind to the person inside, and even his eyes were tight on the door until he found out that the visitor was Sierra. "Oh, what. - Well, fine. I''m here to pick up His Royal Highness and Chris... you have a great eye." The effect of continuing to read small letters appears in Chris'' eyes, with the usual non-Chris-like swollen eyes, if you ask me. He seemed unconscious, and when pointed out, he alternated between Ain and Sierra before rubbing his eyes. "You know why too...... I''ve been trying so hard." "Hmmm... I guess I should have helped. I''m sorry. I was just getting ready to pick you up." "...... Takeshi. Because it''s different to have them look into it and help you with that too..." Ha, and I sighed at Chris, and Sierra toes ahead and strokes Chris'' head. The height difference between the two is huge, and at first glance it is not uncomfortable to be called a difference like mother and daughter. When he stood on his toes, he supported Chris with one hand against Chris'' waist and worked Chris with a gentle tremor at his feet. "Yes, sir. I see you''ve worked hard. We also have Chris'' favorite stuff, so just be patient until then, okay? Behaving like a sister to Chris changes direction and moves forward in front of the guest of honor (Ain). "Excuse me. I enjoyed my conversation with Chris." "Ha, I don''t mind about that. Chris looks like he''s having fun." Finally, Ain rises out of his chair with a voice. Then I take the jacket that was hanging on the chair and weave it. Ain today spent two thin shirt buttons open after borrowing hot water from Chris to do every research. It was a light and easy outfit, but it''s not nice to go outside like this. After weaving the jacket, close one button and pick the lapel to get dressed. "We''ll get along just in time, shall we? Chris." Actually, I was unexpectedly looking forward to it. It attracted strong interest to say that the people of the woods would make a meal to welcome them. Imagine that saliva is secreted and can''t wait. It would also be the effect of taking the jacket quickly. "Shit... duh. I could do the same." When Chris also weaves a knight''s jacket, he can carry a Mithrill Rapier on his hips. The skirt had been legged through the knightly clothes stuff from the beginning, so if you prepare your jacket with a feather-weaving weapon, the support will be over. Picking and finishing the jacket, like Ein, refrains next to the raised Ein. Even if the position remains unchanged, Chris is proud that the height of their gaze has been reversed, and if they look next door, they will look up at Ain''s face, spilling a natural and soft grin. "Bye, Mr. Sierra. Please guide me." "I understand. And Sierra''s fine, right? Your Highness will scold your ancestors for being attached to you." "Oh! Welcome aboard." Cyrus greets Ein as he heads to the Long House like he did last night. It has been since the time of the walk for Ain, choosing words to keep him from wearing out. It''s only a secret that I went for a walk, so I need to make sure my sister next door (...) doesn''t know. "- I can''t believe it''s a welcome seat, thank you for taking the time" "No, not at all. - If we don''t welcome His Highness, who was also liked by the Wood Spirit, we won''t be able to be rude." "... liked by the wooden spirit? Pic, and Chris look at Ain. I bet she never had a chance to use a word like a wooden spirit in knowing. Plus Cyrus and Ain never even met alone. Odd, isn''t his word strange? I stared at Ain with suspicion. "... what''s wrong? Chris." "Yeah, you just want an explanation, don''t you? "... of what? "It''s about the wooden spirit. Where and when was the wooden spirit liking it? - Damn it. Mr. Cyrus, I resent you. I''ve done it, it''s not only Ain who gave me that look, but Cyrus has the same thing. Ain''t never told Chris he''s taking a walk in confidence, but if you think about it, it''s a funny story to have Ain alone. Seeing the distance between the two approaching one by one, Cyrus realizes that he has completely failed. "Will you forgive me if I tell you where they liked me? "Oh, did Master Ain do something to make you angry? - Oh, no. You''re pretty angry about this. I try to have a dry grin, but it doesn''t change that Chris'' expression is rude. On the contrary, the risk seems to be gradually increasing. Yes, I''m sure it''s not a mistake. If Ain looked next door, Cyrus hid his eyes with one hand and was acting sorry. "... don''t you mean to teach later? "Yeah, no" I see, can''t you? Ain''t honestly willing to apologize because he can''t argue if he says he''s careless. But explaining how it happened will also teach you how to get Chris to bed... You shouldn''t talk because Cyrus has Sierra. There is a stray that Ein thinks with his hands on his mouth. "Hmmm...... Can''t you?" "Please, can you tell me what happened last night? Well, there''s only time for that last night, isn''t there? Chris knows. Other than that, there was never a time when they weren''t together. She just doesn''t really remember the fact that she had herself carried to bed. Staring with his powerful eyes, he again presses Ain for an answer. - How far do you remember last night? "If this is about last night, guide Ein to the bedroom (...), then..." Speaking in an exploratory way, Chris opens his mouth after staring at the void for a few seconds. One by one, when I put it out into words to follow the order and confirm it, my mouth stops at some stage. "Ha ha... I mean. So I''ll talk to you when I get back to Chris'' house. Can''t you say that? This morning, I wake up and I remember feeling sorry for myself. Slowly reddening his cheeks, he realized why Ain was saying it. Quickly repeat the blink (...) and squeeze your mouth like it''s lit. - Koku, Koku. Then Chris nodded silently and again. I''ve been walking in secret - and that''s what I''m talking about, but I find it hard to hide it to tell you when I went out for a walk. Sierra, wary of a bad development, also looked in love when she saw how Chris lit up. "Uh..." What am I supposed to do, and confused and shaking my face to the left and right, Sierra? Seeing as Chris convinced me, Ain speaks to Sierra. "Sierra. Nothing. Chris isn''t mad, so can you keep showing him around? "- Yes, sir. Yes, sir." When summoned quickly, Sierra accepts the stray quote. Chris was still blindfolded by unsatisfactory emotions, but his embarrassment seemed to have surpassed and he walked behind Ain with his body shrunk. Right beside him, Cyrus also told him something. I noticed he was doing so, and Ain''t got it under control with his hand. Ain thus headed to the welcoming gathering seat set up. A meal with the skill of an elf cook should be waiting for Ain. Is it what you imagine, or is there a line of things beyond your imagination...... you took every step of the way with less pleasure and walked behind Sierra. Even if Ain''t thought of elf cooking as a refined dish, salt is a modest and simple way to cook. Mountain Bliss...... Cut the nuts and fruits that can be picked in the woods and bake fresh meat. This is Ain''s imaginary elf dish. But all that spreads to the present are completely different items. Ain''t been shocked in a good way by the sight of just saying that''s an old idea. "Come to think of it, I heard some elves are buying out, and there''s no interaction with the outside world..." "- Yes? What is it, Master Ain? Sitting next to me, Chris looks happy cheeky with a favorite dish. When you put Ein''s whining in your ear, you look Ein in as you peek in. "No, it was an anachronism." ¡­¡­ Tilt your neck in a way you don''t know well and return the dish you had in your hand to the plate. "Um, are you enjoying it? If you don''t feel great, you can go back to my house." "Yes, no, no. Are you having fun? I was just surprised there were more dishes than I thought." I didn''t lie. It wasn''t a mistake because I was actually surprised. When relieved that Ain wasn''t dissatisfied, Chris leaks his voice saying he''s glad he had a small voice. - It was a quiet gathering when it came to welcoming parties. In addition to the elf warriors we met on the first day, Cyrus and Sierra... and the chief also attended late. Nevertheless, adding Ain and Chris lacks party-like uplift in the number of about ten people. But I''m not talking about bad. It''s been an hour and a little while since Ein took this seat, but Ein is immersed in a lot of satisfaction. "If you want to enjoy the rice, this is the best number of people." "Yep. Is it just as exciting?" It''s not too quiet, so enjoy the welcome and put it on the meal. Ein was free to behave like a party in the Wang capital, never taking the dishes in his hands with concern for the eyes. "Dear Ein, this is delicious. If you like." "- Ah, delicious" I could see enough room for this, like picking the dishes Chris took. "Suddenly it came, and when you''re welcomed like this, you lose your mind." "Haha...... Master Ein is sweet. - But an external presence would not be welcome to this extent if it were to be. So I guess it''s special." "I knew you were? Rather than Ein being special, it would be royal blood...... and hence dry ad blood. There is also fame with the heroes of the sea dragon crusade, but for the elves, the blood of the dry ads is more influential. It''s sad to be distinguished by descent alone, but I don''t feel bad if you think things were a factor for things to go well... "... I''m sure you can''t let me move on from the entrance inside. Not even a merchant is allowed in." "Phew...... Can''t you feel a little distance?" "It''s an introverted race...... So few elves spend time in places like Wang Du." If you ask me, what was the cut that Chris started to make for the Wang Capital? Celestina is going for the King''s Capital, so it''s a powerful thing to follow. - Excuse me while I talk to you. And that was then. When an elf man warrior comes who wasn''t in this seat, he bows his head toward Ain in regret. Then he proceeded to Cyrus. "Dear Cyrus. Actually..." Kneeling down right next to Cyrus, he opens his mouth in confusion. Along the way, when I could sneak my hand in my pocket, I took out one envelope and handed it to Cyrus. Cyrus also had a surprised look on his face as he listened, nodding several times and answering the warrior. That lasts for dozens of seconds before the warrior leaves in a panic. "... um" Cyrus, who was looking at the envelope handed to him, nods again at the end and stands up. Chris also looked at Cyrus wonderfully as he took a foot near Ain in a straight line. "Excuse me during your meal. As you may have seen, I''ve just been contacted by a warrior on watch." "- Yeah? That''s something to do with me... what is it? Shake your face vertically without speaking up and hand the envelope you had in your hand to Ain. "He said a man named His Highness''s knight gave it to him. He''s waiting at the entrance inside now, so he wants me to hurry and hand him this letter..." "My knight...? Kingsguard Knight or Dill, I guess. But do we need to come all the way inside the elves? Is it an emergency that must be done? Ein to confirm the envelope received. "Oh, it looks like Dill got this ready" Tell Chris like this, who looked worried, and he puts his hands on the end of the envelope to get the contents out. Inside there was only one sheet of paper, with a few letters in the middle part. "... Chris" "Ha, yes! Ein''s voice color changed. In addition to his rinliness, Chris answered hastily to some rugged and unavailable voice color. "Hurry up and head to the entrance inside. Maybe Dill should be here, so I have to ask him directly" Ain then gets up and urges Chris. "Mr. Cyrus. Were you alone in the knight that was coming? "- Yes, no! Looks like several knights have been guided by adventurers living in Holtra..." "I see. That''s how I got here." "A, Dear Ein! What the hell... Dill got this far because...? As a matter of course, Chris rushes to ask what happened. It''s also surprising what Dill has done, but Ain''t attitude has caused Chris more upset than that. When Ain stopped moving in that voice, he took a loud, deep breath before handing Chris a letter. "... eh. - Yes, sir." Seeing that, Chris also hurries up and gives himself up. ... The letter I received from Ein said this. - Master Warren collapsed with a thoracic stab. More information is still unknown. ¡­ and. 181 Long and last encounter. "- So you''ve said it many times! In His Majesty''s name, our Kingsguard Knight is acting! At the entrance inside, the murdering Kingsguard knights and Elf warriors were confronted. Elf warriors also lived in the woods, hunted and crossed with demons and large animals. The Kingsguard knights, however, were virtually the highest group of talented knights from the continent Ishtal gathered, and their murderous attitude gave the elf warriors a strong sense of intimidation. ... leading the way, it''s Dill who roughs up his voice. A young man who is no longer a knight enough to have a knight to fathom without Chris or Lloyd, and who is entrusted with the exclusive escort of Ain. Some Kingsguard knights came of age forty, but Dill''s aura protruded more than any of them. "Wow, I know...! However, without the permission of the chief, you will be invited inside..." "Ku... you mean that there is something more important than His Majesty''s voice when it comes to being a people of Ishtarika! I also understood the meaning of the word for the elves. However, in the environment in which I have lived, the chief takes precedence over everyone, and thus confusion has arisen. Seeing a Kingsguard knight who''s going to pull out his sword now, I''m just confused that he''s already saying it''s the limit. "... Damn! Seeing a silent elf, Dill rambles uncommonly. When I kicked the ground hard, I backed down once and headed to the Kingsguard knight''s place. "Dill escort. Again, in parallel lines? "- Oh. I''ve been stubbornly rejected." "If so, is it enough to give you a letter..." Tell the approaching Kingsguard knight, and the Kingsguard bowed to regret as well. See how it goes, or the other knights who came along stop by Dill''s side. "But, Dill, escort officer. This is an emergency¡­ If your highness never comes more than a few dozen times than this, maybe he hasn''t even handed you a letter" "I know. Then I''ll think of another way.... If this is going to happen, you should have brought a messagebird, even if you said you couldn''t." Message birds will be treasured anytime, anywhere because they can also be used for emergency contact. However, the problem is that the cost doesn''t make a fool of me, and I wasn''t occasionally brought into this case. Starting next time, I''ll get permission to bring it in no matter what. and Dill decides on the heart. "Another means," he said? "It''s really a last resort. If not, we will go to Your Highness by force." "... do you want to keep your schedule? "Oh. Do that." At a time like this, Krone or Warren...... and Ain would do better. Dill, who had that thought, smiled sarcastically at his lack of power in these parts. "What''s the big name... that''s hard. I can think of as much, but I want to avoid buying an elf objection" ...... but if it is an exercise of force, it is inevitable to buy repugnance. This is how I try to do something forceful while visiting the elves from Ain and the Kingsguard knights. That made me feel a little self-loathing and vain for Dill. "- Hmm? Excuse me. Wasn''t that... Your Highness and Lady Christina? Dill, who was thinking of putting his hand on his waist, raised his face to the voice of one knight. I looked around and saw Ain and Chris running from inside. ... Good. When he puts his hand on his chest and exhales in a way that is reassuring to his heart, he looks up to heaven and takes a deep breath repeatedly. "Alignment. Your Highness is here." Ordering the Kingsguard knights, the Kingsguard knights fall back behind the dill, kneel down and take a posture. Only Dill waited for Ain''s arrival and stood on the spot to welcome Ain. "Dear Ein. I apologize for the sudden contact during your welcome." "Ha... ha... It''s okay. Instead, I''m glad you came to contact me from town." Ain''t breathless with mental agitation rather than physical fatigue. Relieved that Dill was waiting for me, fatigue pushed me closer. "I read the letter. I don''t know the details... What do you mean? "That''s what I received on the contact network for the station, and I haven''t really received any detailed information. - It''s not a city like Isto, Magna or Baltic, so it''s hard to get in touch with you right away..." Besides, if Warren was stabbed, the castle would make a scene. Even if we were able to contact them, it was considered that we could not afford to communicate the details. "- Okay. Now let''s go back to the King''s Capital..." There was little information about the mysterious organism, but it turns out that if we rely on Oz, we can handle it. I can''t deny my desire to look into it a little slower. But if I heard Warren had been stabbed, there was no way he wouldn''t go home. "Dear Ein. I know you''re in a hurry, too. But I don''t recommend you go home now. - So let''s leave first thing in the morning." Then it was Chris who disputed Ein''s words. If we leave now, it''s dark around here. Anyway, it''s just nighttime. "You have poor vision and risk demons appearing at night. Hurry home, which will increase the likelihood of an accident... so please leave in the morning." "Chris......" Speaking to endure something, Chris silently waits for Ain''s reply. Ein, on the other hand, wanted to return to the King''s Capital a little sooner, so he wanted to leave now if he could. "... Dear Ein. Master Chris is right. We''ll be camping, so hurry back to town in the morning." "Di, even Dil......" Dill''s voice continues to arrive in Ain''s ear thinking about what to do. "-... Neither am I serious about the imminent danger to everyone. I''m worried, I''ll take a night off and then I''ll be back in town." When relieved by the words, Dill opened his mouth. "Okay, Dear Ein. Our Kingsguard knights will be camping near this entrance, so if you need anything..." "Yes, no, I hope that''s okay. Please, let everyone in..." "... ha. It''s okay. I know he''s not welcome, and most importantly, I was wondering if there was anywhere we could stay. In that regard, we are also supporting the camp, so there were some parts of it that were more comfortable outside." When he leaks his voice bitterly, the Kingsguard knights who were behind him nod as well. As for Ain, even though you''ve come this far, I feel uncomfortable spending time inside just myself. But for them knights, Ain''t no matter what. Besides, I can''t deny the mental problem that camp is easier to spend. "Dear Ein? Well, I think you should respect Dill''s opinion. What can I say, because it''s probably true that the camp is more comfortable..." Chris echoed Dill''s opinion. I understand that elves are an exclusive race more than anyone else, so I speak my opinion even though I can''t seem to say it. "... sorry. Guys." Then, I leaked my apology. I felt sick leaving the Kingsguard outside, and I honestly couldn''t snort. "Ha ha. It''s okay, Master Ain. That''s the way to put it, because I consider it to be like outdoor training. - Right? Obviously it was a word about caring for Ain, but the Kingsguard knights nodded in their voice. ...... it bothers everyone any more. Ein felt that way and replied that he understood it small. "Next time, let''s all have a meal. I''ll let you work hard enough." The chiefs and elf warriors...... and what a bad thing they did to Sierra for me. Driven by guilt, Ain returns to the chief''s house to apologize to everyone in the first word. I shouldn''t apologize easily as a royal. I''m aware of that, but I guess I''m no longer of a sexual nature. When Sierra wraps up some treats, she hands it to Chris. Whatever it is, it''s the chief''s plan to behave like a Kingsguard knight who came. Ain was to say even more thankful words and trouble the chief. -... and the next morning. "Uh...... I don''t know, it feels amazing to be hungry." When the morning sun finally started showing itself. I woke up before Chris. Ain showed up in front of Chris'' house trying to relax his tense body. Then there was a client waiting for Ain. "... long? "Yep. Good morning. Your Highness." "Duh, why are you here at this hour...? The client is long. It just seemed like he was alone with his wand in one hand and waiting for Ain to come. I don''t know what time I''ve been waiting, and why I''ve been waiting... some questions came to Ein''s mind. "One, because I had something for you" Answering that, the length slowly moves closer to Ain. "Until now, it''s something I''ve been keeping. Not only Master Wilfried, but also Mr. Celestina and Christina...... maybe we should have actually given it to those people. But there was something Raviola said." Things from the nostalgia are wrapped in a silky shiny cloth, and the length seems to take care of it. "Says when Wernstein goes outside...... if someone shows up to take care of Wernstein, he wants it to be given to him. With that fortune, you want me to love Wernstein." Close to Ain, who listens in silence, and the chief slowly continues the conversation. "I''m sure you should give it to His Highness. Come on, take it." When he knocks down the wand, the length offers a thing wrapped in silk with both hands. When Ain receives it in silence, he looks into the long eyes and then quietly removes the cloth. "- No way, this." What appeared was a pale pale jewel. I''ve never felt that presence before, even though it''s about the size of the dongle I got from a wooden spirit. The shape is as neat as a work of art, and it strikes me as beautiful as nothing in line. ... I would have usually felt the scent, but I never felt it this time. "Yep. Do you understand? You can''t possibly not understand. Because in Ain''s case, he''s more connected to me than anyone else. "But... wasn''t it the same thing Master Lyle took care of Wernstein? "Oh. Did His Highness also know about Master Lyle? "- Yes. Actually, I was taught to keep it to myself." "Are you to the left? ¡­ about Master Lyle¡­ No, including Mr. Celestina, but the elves who know the circumstances (...) have also been laid with a warrant" ... I guess. Ein felt that way, too, because Silvard wasn''t afraid of Lyle''s problem. If he went inside the elf, I think he would have been in danger of hearing it, because Silvard allowed Ein to go inside the elf without worrying about it. "Well, that''s why I didn''t give it to Master Lyle... if I told you, I''ve thought about giving it to you. However, in the case of Mr. Christina, he said that he had performed an old ritual with Master Ain. So we prioritized it above all else." "Oh...... I see. Are you talking about the ritual?" "Whatever the reason (...), I prioritize that fact. I''m sure it was on the brink of something like this." Ain hears the chief''s words and stares at the treasure balls he has received. "... Lady Raviola''s Demon Stone" Unexpectedly shrugged Ain. Then, as if the baby sucks her mother''s breast milk, she gets the feeling that her body connects with Sooo Raviola''s demonic stone. Now Ain weeps at the signs of being reminiscent of her beloved woman. At the end of the day, she sucked into her mother''s breasts, but Ain''s arms gripped Raviola''s magic stone hard. "- Oh, that? Strangely enough, it lasted a few seconds and when it calmed down, Ein''s dissatisfaction subsided. ... Ein, who was awake, was hungry and confused, but his emotions vanished in an instant. I definitely smoked the contents of the demon stone. Even so, nothing has changed about the Devil''s Stone. "Your Highness? What is it? Seeing Ain in suspicion of behavior, the chief sounded worried. Ain wipes her tears with her sleeves, takes care of her expression and looks at her long. "Yes, no... because it''s just beautiful and surprising" "- Was it Master Left? ¡­ I have already given it to Your Highness, but please take it with you. The cloth was also made to protect Raviola''s magic stones and protect those in her hands." "Yes, dear, I''m going to take it back to the castle" Answered Ein takes the chief''s wand, which fell to the ground, and hands it to the chief. "Oh, thank you. Your Highness." "- I apologize for keeping you waiting in the morning" "No...... I just took the liberty of taking my feet. Well, then it''s time." I''ll take you to the mansion. "There is no such thing. Sometimes you have to move your body¡­ We look forward to seeing you again." When the chief turns around satisfied, he leaves Chris'' house in a slow footsteps. The morning air was very cold, and we proceeded through a foggy interior. Ein, who for some time had been looking at the long figure, stares again at the Raviola demon stone in his hand. Then, in large part, he took the status card out of his nostalgia and checked its contents. "Ha... as always, the numbers are just - (horizontal)" Keep your eyes on the purpose column and you''ll be amazed by the unexpected letters. "-, -.... you''re too vocal. What is this? Well, where are the letters of the Demon King?" A status card I haven''t seen in a long time. Strangely enough, when the letters of the Demon King disappear, a fuzzy job is added. I can''t grasp the contents because it''s full of ambushes, but the letters won''t change if I try to touch it or rub it. In the first place, that doesn''t have the ability to change the letters. "Skills are... this" Sucking on Raviola''s demon stone made me wonder if it had any effect. One was added to the Skills column, with the letter ''Weakened''. If you use it without worrying, you feel the weight on your body''s savings. Instead, when Ain''s presence fades, the signs fade to assimilate naturally. Maybe it can be used to hide like a fairy. But...... "Oh, but do you weaken yourself... You can''t." No, you can''t, you apologize to Raviola in your heart for something like that, and she laughs bitterly and cards. "Ha... I don''t care what''s going on, there''s no way I''m gonna get the answer... there''s no way I''m gonna be able to get it out" Staring at the morning sun, which gradually shows itself, he leaks his voice as if he had given up. I''m worried about the obviously disturbing ambush, but there''s nothing about a solution. "Let''s go wake Chris up. ¡­ it''s time to get ready to go" When I whispered to myself, I took care of Raviola''s demonic stone and took my feet towards Chris'' house. 182 [gossip] His new life. - This country is a weird country. "Well, feel free to use it" When the servant who gave the guidance said so, he walked away early enough in a very light manner. "... ah. Thank you." If you use the country Ishtarika as a word. Sweetness, tolerance, endurance¡­ In addition, strength comes to mind. They don''t mean it''s just ruthless, while a big country stands on a strong rock. But the sweetness and the action also seemed to have affected me. "... hehe. I didn''t know I was an Ishtarika person... and I just wanted to say thank you for your service." If you''re not self-loathing, you''re not an neglected parent. If you want to describe this state of mind, which is natural and leaky, you can call it a late Okinawa?... surprisingly, I feel like I''ve grown spiritually. Hmm?... No, that wasn''t a vessel you could say a large vessel. If so, it will be a late kitchenette. Ha. "Ha... Let''s put our bags down before we think about not going down." Holding a handful of personal belongings brought in from Heim, I carried them near a white sofa. This mansion that is small but has also been inhabited by small aristocrats, but from me born in Haim, it is not strange for a great aristocrat to live in. When you put your stuff at your feet, make sure you''re comfortable sitting on the couch. ... Hmm. Not bad, but it feels better than my bed at Heim Castle. Not that I don''t feel hateful, but I could afford to be honest enough to make sure I felt it. "- Am I (...) now really the same as I (...) was before" I imitated being embarrassed as a royal being to reveal my heart. That, too, is in front of an Ishtarika prime minister named Warren. I also feel like I''ve lost something that would make me who I am if I were to act as if I were to deny the will, the insistence, and everything I''ve ever done. I don''t know what to say, but it seems like they were better at vessels and qualities than my two brothers. I have also received a voice from the people of Heim with the next king, and I have spent my own time with that intention. But what can I say about my body right now? "Enemy countries protected quotes, rented cozy mansions, guaranteed food and safety as well as sleeping beds.... I''ve been counting on Elena''s edge to escape." Then I notice a mirror on the wall, and I come close to it. No scratches, beautiful mirror.... It''s my usual self that I see when I stand forward. Well, it would be horrible if it showed up other than me, but in my current state of mind, I''d also like to ask. "... hey. Who are you? Tiggle in the mirror opened his mouth the same way and stared at me. If you blink again and again and pay attention to your expression, the wrinkles between your brows are thinner than before. My hair is done. I also washed my face. Clothes are kept clean as well. But it still just looks different somewhere. "- Again. The Third Prince of the Kingdom of Haim...... Tiggle von Haim commands. Who are you? When I mouth it like this, the tiggle in the mirror laughs thinly. When you look at me like you mock me, you stare at me with comforting eyes. "Come on, you... face me like that...! I almost got hit by a mirror, but, uh, give it back to me. "... well. You laughed at me, you comforted me... it''s all me." Oh, I''m getting a headache. Let''s go back to the couch and drink some water. I don''t have a poison looker, but I don''t care about that anymore. If it kills you, don''t let it kill you. But what''s with all these feelings and not refreshing emotions? "I don''t know. I dunno, I dunno, I dunno... dunno! When I talked to Prince Wang the other day, I felt more comfortable, like my shoulder was loaded. My loss and my awareness made me feel free. Why am I so restless right now? "What happened to me now... Why can''t I be as strong as I used to be......! At a time like this, I would have been able to discipline this feeling before. I don''t think I would trust anyone with my current body, but I was confident about that. What''s the difference? I''ve already admitted to losing against Prince Wang! - Why are you tormenting yourself when you are... "... ah. I get it." Holding his head, the word "failure" so far came to pass. Then only the word failure keeps drifting through my head. They notice it as if it''s a match. To complicated emotions for me more than losing to deal with Prince Wang. "Failure - Oh, I failed.... I failed." According to the viewer, I would be considered emotionally unstable right now. I smile with a thirsty look, but now it''s time to be wrapped up in feelings of self-loathing. "I have failed in my previous life." In order to become the next King of Heim, I have invested in many fields such as study and imperial studies¡­ In addition to that, I was also feeling the matter with Krone, but have you ever been able to get results? And from now on...... will there be a situation where we can achieve results in these respects? "No. It''s like it''s all over now. Ishtarika is sure to talk about Anon... and in some situations about his father." It''s not clearly communicated in words, but that''s how predictable it is for me. If so, it is easy to predict the results thereafter. Virtually, the demise of the Haim royal family. "... felt different from me before because I was already dead before. Apparently, I was right." That''s the best fact I''ve ever had. When your head suddenly gets sore and cold, nature and tears flow from both eyes. Then, thinking about keeping a good eye on myself now, I move on to the mirror again. "- That''s a condolence. I don''t need a headmark, but you can feel sad." My hands are shaking just a little bit. Totally, I didn''t know you''d cry twice in the last few days...... it really seems like you''ve just become a boy. "Ha ha...! No one else can see me like this." - Gacha. "Oh, why are you crying?... I mean, you''re crying to yourself in front of the mirror... maybe that''s how old you are, doesn''t it make you sad? "- Uh-oh!? "Hahaha! Wow! You''re freaking out now! Knock on the room. I wanted to complain, but in front of this woman who''s laughing so hard, my mouth just keeps opening and closing. ... The last thing I wanted to be seen by someone threw my emotions somewhere until just now. "Hey, what are you doing here...! That''s better than knocking on the door." "It''s just not comfortable eating, is it? I know. Why, I thought I''d ask you for a job." "... you have the same attitude towards the prince." Lili... before this woman, I''m going to forget that I''m a prince. Naturally, there is no emotion overflowing with the romance of male and female friendship. It''s like when you open a box that has been rigged, it always startles you (...). - So, what''s a job? But it''s true that just eating food doesn''t suit you sexually. Wipe your face with a handkerchief and ask Lili in a strong tone. "Rarely do the servants have a lot of free time, right? So, there''s a girl who''s an apprentice, and I''m going to put her internship in this mansion, so please make her Prince Tiggle''s caretaker." "... Regards! Then it was the little woman who showed up from behind Lili. Is it about 145cm tall? The face is adorable, but there''s a glimpse of a rustic side that hasn''t been tarnished somewhere. I look cramped and dressed in my service clothes, but the move is hard to follow. "This kid, I say helion, he''s an orphan. As part of the new Slam Street bailout policy, this kid was turned into a service apprentice. But I guess we don''t have enough people." "I don''t know why. Doesn''t it seem pathetic to keep it with someone like me? I don''t know how many guards are in the mansion..." "I was born in a slum, so I don''t know the details about Heim or anything. I''ll teach you later, but before I do, I''ll be training for service." ¡­¡­ "I am thirteen years old. I didn''t get a satisfactory diet and education, so for that matter, there are some parts of me that aren''t growing enough or anything... you can''t help it, can you? When I shut up, Lili goes on explaining. Aren''t you thirsty in your mouth? Yeah, the faster I think about it, the faster Lili talks. "You can''t help it, can you? "- Oh! Okay! I can''t help it! "It''s most important that you understand - So I''ll take care of it." "Oh, hey wait......! I don''t care what you say." "Uh...... Hellion comes to the castle every morning and then comes to this mansion, so I think she''ll bring me challenges and stuff." I mean, am I just supposed to be the person in the mansion where the internship takes place? Too much explanation¡­ I''d like to ask another person later. At the end of the day I said ''Goodbye'' in a mild tone and Lili walked away. "Ha... She''s a woman who doesn''t always get it." Growling like this, I looked at Helion, still confused, and wondered what was wrong with him. 183 [gossip] Castle town at night with you. "... His Royal Highness Prince Wang? With a frightened look on his face, Krone turned his gaze to Ain. Quickly, Ain came to Krone''s office, so I invited Krone on schedule... "Again, could you tell me? Oh, this could have pissed me off. Krone stared at Ain with a very attractive smile when he sorted out a bunch of paper with tons, tons. "So, Master Krone. We are now..." "Yep. Good luck." When a woman''s civilian says so, she leaves the room with her head bowed to Ain with an indescribable look. It''s okay. Even if you''re angry, they''re Krone.... and smiling forcefully, Ain also dropped her off. - Good luck. He asked for backup, and Ein shrugged to thank him small. "... what. Don''t tell me anything." I was going to act hard to understand, but Krone noticed the exchange. Then, obviously, he spoke with a voice of dissatisfaction. "Good luck..." It would be a bad thing to hide it poorly. Mouth the contents of the light exchange against the adorable and dissatisfied Krone. I thought you were jealous of me, and Ain''t happily approaching Krone. "So, should I say it again? "... yeah. Please. What does His Royal Highness Wang want in this busy time? "Yeah, that''s why you said go on a date." Ain answers in a kellout tone. As Heim-related stories continue, Krone also has a lot of work to do. From what I know, Ain''t supposed to be busy working as well, but I didn''t think I''d mouth the line about going on a date then. - Hey, Ein. Sighing deeply, he speaks gently as he may say. "Ain''t Ain''t too busy, huh? Look, I''ve got a lot of work on my desk.... I''m so glad you invited me. But I think it''s hard right now." "I''m here because I know that.... Look, I''ll take half." "Ah... hey, hey? Suddenly what..." Approaching the desk in front of Krone, Ain takes a bunch of paper, takes it and heads to another table. Then he took the pen out of his chest, checked the contents of the document and signed it. "I''ll do half of it. It''ll be over at night, and sometimes it''s not too bad to go outside after dark." "... are you serious? "Ha... I''m helping you because I''m serious" "But Ain''t got a job to do..." Who do you think Prince Wang''s assistant is? Because I''m not the only one, I know how much work Ain''t got. That''s why I wanted Ein to finish his own job rather than help him with his own. - But Ain''t a man who can act if he decides to. "I''ve been finishing what I need. I''ve given it to Mr. Warren, so it''s not a lie." "Ugh, shh. There should have been quite a few..." When I went to Baltic, I was obviously more proud of myself. Even so, I am amazed at Ain''s ability to act so far. When distracted, Krone''s pen also stopped moving. "So? The only reason Crone says no is because he''s busy, right? "- Yeah. Yes, but..." "So if we finish it, we can go outside. Speaking of which, isn''t this the first time you and I have walked down town at night? "... there will be escorts with you, won''t there? "No, I probably won''t have a visible escort. I''m sure Mr. Warren''s men will follow you at a distance." "I''m too careless. You can have a date, but I need to put an escort on it." Ein continues the conversation as he clears the paperwork. In the end, Krone would accept a date with Ein, but showed difficulty that he should be accompanied by an escort. "Krone knows someone stronger than Lloyd? Of course, you''re stronger. I wanted to speak loudly of it, but Ain''s words... its sincerity felt something else. Lost for a few seconds, Krone answers this to his lack of confidence. "... I''m sure there''s no such thing as a demon." "Ha, ha." Then Ein shows satisfaction with Krone''s reply, nodding yeah and answering in a good mood. "Well, I''ll be fine. You''d think it was inadvertent, but then no one could kill me." Ein was to be dressed in a ruffled outfit for a long time, but he can''t hide it until he''s present. As I put my foot through a pair of pants made of cotton, I wrapped myself around the top to see a piece of white shirt. I roll my sleeves a step to cool down my slightly lit body because of my heightened mood. He carries Marco''s sword on his hips, as usual, but he''s not dressed particularly prominently if that''s all he looks like. I just have a problem with the presence of the person wearing it. By the way, Krone was tied like a ribbon around her waist as she wrapped herself in a skinny piece. I hung a wide range of stalls on my shoulders and was careful not to get cold. It also played a role in such considerations as not to cause too much exposure. This is clothing handled by the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, which means that it is usually commercially available. I mean, it''s not a particularly prominent outfit. However, this one also had the problem of too many flowers in the person wearing them. "I''m usually noticeable. Why?" "... you can''t be unremarkable" Seeing two people with distinctly different air to wrap around, the people of Wang Du quickly notice. There was no easy way to speak or come close, but there were many people who bowed their heads and mumbled about Ain and the others. "So if you don''t want to stand out, you have to weave a robe or something..." "Hmm...... That makes me feel different." "- No? Tilt your neck and look up at Ain. While they continued these conversations, they changed course to a street with few people. Tiny and organized, this path is a shop for aristocrats¡­ that is, a path with few crowds lined with luxury shops. Keeping going, the Majolica Demon Stone Store was just as you could see it. "Something, that doesn''t sound like a date. It feels like you''re hiding and fucking around, and it''s not my plan." "... there are so many things I''d like to point out, Your Majesty has often given me your permission." "Hmm? Grandpa would have tried to give me a penny..." "Your Majesty..." I felt royal freedom and Krone held my head. I wonder if I think too much, and I''m a little confused. However, in the case of Silvado, he sometimes knew the circumstances of Ain (the Demon King) and was somewhat optimistic. There is no point in worrying that if the Red Fox attacked the King''s Capital... Because if you get attacked so far, the escort doesn''t make sense in the first place. "I have my own money, so I haven''t got it. - But my grandfather seemed a little sad when I said no." "... when I get another chance, I think I can get it for you this time. So, why don''t we buy His Majesty a souvenir and go home? Thinking of Silvado, who looks sad, Krone mouths these proposals with pity. "Uh... well. Wouldn''t that make the corners stand?" He learned, and Ain snorted with a grin. Given Silvard''s daily hardships, it also seems pathetic to deprive his grandchildren of the luxury of doing pennies. Seeing Ain convinced, Krone grins, too. "By the way, what''s the sudden matter? "Suddenly? You mean? "You know what I mean? About the date. He came to my office all of a sudden. At first, I thought it was some kind of incident, so I was thrilled, right? "- While I''m at it, I suddenly feel sorry for what I said." When one laughed badly, he looked up at the sky like it was lit. "So, what happened suddenly? You wanted to be with me that much? It was just a prank or so feeling. If Ain''t in a hurry, that''s fine. That''s what I always meant to do, but Ain''t answered honestly today. "Yeah. That''s right. That''s why I hurried to ask her out." "-!" If you''re complaining about one thing, I want you to spare me the unintentional blow. Krone''s heart makes me want to continue during the talks. Of course, I don''t feel like doing that in the middle of Castle Town, and I have to be patient. Irrational anger, but when he closed his mouth firmly to suppress such emotions, he wrinkled between his brows with his seemingly chopped eyes. "... silly" "Oh, that...? Did they say I was stupid now? When I reveal my surprise and look at Krone, Krone turns away, puffy. "... silly" "Hey, hey? Look at me! And now you absolutely went on and said you were stupid!? When you ignore it, you twirl your hair with your fingertips. Ain saw the trick and realized that Krone wasn''t in a bad mood. I didn''t know why he seemed unhappy, but I guess he''s a little unfaithful. I decided to think so. "Look. I''ve been cleaning it up because of you, and then it''ll collapse, right? When Krone grips the fingertips he was letting him play, he turns a little hard. "Ah... also, no more" I miss being used to treating women a little, but there''s nothing I can do about the fact that Ain''t coming to shake my mind. As a matter of fact, some of me was happy to be rocked, and there was a sense that my thoughts kept growing. "- Really, Ein''s getting bigger all the time." "No, no... if you stay small forever, you won''t even dress up, will you? "Oh. Nothing small would be nice. She was adorable and seemed soft on her cheeks." "Ha ha... As a man, there are emotions that I honestly can''t be happy with when they say they''re cute" "Really? Not good, even cute. -... Speaking of which, I used to want to do one thing.... but now I can''t." "What did you want to do? You fixed your mood, Krone walks next to Ain in a good mood. Thanks to avoiding the boulevard, no one was going to pay attention to Ein and the two of them were more free to behave than ever before. "Yep. - That''s why I wanted to hug Ain, who was little, like a doll." "hey I see...... I sure can''t do it anymore" When unexpectedly bold things were spoken of, Ain was tempered for a moment. "I''ll tell her just in case, but I don''t feel like Ain''t like it right now or anything like that. You know, there used to be times when you were patient or reluctant because you were the King''s Prince, right? So what couldn''t fulfill those desires" Asked reluctantly, Ain remembers the day he was reunited with Krone. Think about it, they should have had knee pillows when we met again. Instead, I think I could have been hugged as it was...... but I don''t put it in my mouth because it''s so illuminating. Border between the illuminating word and the non-illuminating word. That makes me so vague and troublesome. "- But if I do now, it''s gonna change my meaning." I laugh when I dull, I look at Ain like it''s blown out. "Well. Your Highness.... If you don''t mind escorting me? When Krone said so, he gently offered the right hand he was letting play. Well, there''s not a lot of people out there, and if this is about it, you''ll forgive me. I decided. Then, when Ain takes it right into his hand, he leaves it to the flow to hold his hand. Nature and fingers intertwined, and I knew one way to connect my hands very well. "... hey" "Hmm? What? "It''s Prince Wang. I can''t help but get used to it somewhat, but aren''t you too used to it? "... Huh? "Uh, not. Well, aren''t you too used to escorts? This is the kind of day Krone is today. I knew you were a pain in the ass, but you couldn''t care less because they''re Ain''t. Nevertheless, can I have a sweet day for Ain? and looks optimistic. "Well, yeah. Escort every party and you''ll get used to it." "- When were you doing that to a noble girl? "Um, but I was wondering if that''s what Krone was thinking." Seeing Ain laughing naggingly, he cages his strength in the hand Krone shook. The two felt their senses sharpened to the point of each finger, with a strong warmth and feel. "... So what do you mean you escorted? "You know Krone, too. In my case, the person to escort is your mother. Sometimes I don''t... Katima or something." Ain''t hiding that I almost called Katima a wasting cat. The usual Krone may offer bitterness, but today Krone is more interested in Ein''s circumstances than that. "Hey, what... you meant Olivia..." A relieved krone grips Ain''s hand so that it seeps through its relief. When Ain also gripped back gently, he gave Krone calm. "... good" "Krone. Did you just say something? "- Yeah. Nah! Crushed that it was small and good, Krone replies with pleasure to Ein''s words. That''s how you wrap your arms around Ain''s hand and say it. "Speaking of which, I''ve seen clothes and stuff. We can get you to hang out, right? "Ah. Of course, as long as time permits" The feeling of Krone passes on to Ein''s arm, but when he sees Krone walking out fine, Ein also takes a wider stride. Keeping Ain''s arm in a loving manner, Krone moved forward lightly in a superior mood. "Bye, bye...! First, let''s go that way! "Ha ha...... Please be gentle." It was too late to roll out to Castle Town. Because of that, the two of us have moments to spare. But I don''t need to tell you that this day has become an unforgettable one. 184 On a rainy day. Time goes back to when Ain got inside the elf and was healing his body at Chris''s house. Cemetery in Wangdu. Among them, many heavy towns and knights were on their feet today to the realm where the knights of history would be buried. "... a noble soul will continue to protect Ishtarika -" When the clergyman prays, Silvado and Warren who were present...... and heavy towns like Lloyd also pray. Buried today on this day is one knight who lost his life in Euro. It doesn''t mean he died of aging or anything, but as someone who died by order of Silvard and Warren and the others, they are also present on an exceptional basis. "So long, Marshal." "... um" When the priest speaks, Lloyd holds the sword and shield of the deceased knight and holds it in a coffin. For two days from today, the land will be marked by many watches, but ordinary king metropolitan people will also be able to take their feet. Think of the dead knight as thankful... because the other people are the same. "It was daunting. With the English spirits of history, to a restful sleep -" When Lloyd delivers his gear, a knight who was a coworker closes the coffin. Seeing that, the surviving family leaked a whimper. "From now on, you need to get some rest.... Come on, give him a warm futon" What I didn''t say to the dirt and mouth might be Lloyd''s care. To cut that voice off, the knight soils it up a little bit. The knights couldn''t bear a few tears either, and it infected the people around them as well. Lloyd, who was behaving like a temperament, also grips his hands hard. "- The rest will probably continue to be orders.... tell the knight to die." When Lloyd went back next to Silvard, he talked to me like I couldn''t tell you. "But you can''t stop it. Because this leads to the future of Ishtarika." "¡­ Your Majesty. This is the way we Ishtarika knights live. Even if dying is mindless, losing your life for the good of your country is the hope." "Hehe...... You''re sweet, Lloyd." "No, that''s not true." The two spoke as they watched the work of the knights. Then it suddenly pounds and rains. A small grain of light rain engulfed the cemetery. "Your Majesty, this way." "... um" When Warren approaches, he puts his coat on Silverado. "Heaven seems to be grieving too. - I''m sure his death will not be in vain." "I won''t let it go to waste. I''ll settle for anything else." "... that''s a reliable word. Sire." "Oh.... by the way, how''s Heim doing? Come on, it''s going to cut the rest of the numbness." - I don''t know how many times I''ve put up with sending a fleet. When I squeal with hatred, I wait for Warren to say something. Because it was a situation in which Heim could not understand his movements, Ishtarika also did not dispatch any troops, etc. If they just say heim, it''s fine, but if there''s a red fox, it''s not a story. Anyway, there''s a history of interference with demon kings in the past. "I heard this morning''s report was getting a little rushed. ¡­ maybe we''ll serve something soon" "¡­ in some cases, enter the former Round Heart Territory to take a foothold. What do you two think?" "If you answer as Marshal, I agree with that opinion. - I was wondering if it would be best to use that gap if Heim were to attack another country." "Yep. I agree. However, I would like to use a magic weapon to attack a castle or something on the spindle." It was prudence purely because people weren''t opponents. Demon Guided Weapon¡­ Warren makes these suggestions about weapons that use demon stones to use force, like the main cannon in the fleet, just to avoid sacrificing knights. "Mm-hmm. That''s fine. I''m sorry, but under certain circumstances, you can''t protect the Haim people." "¡­ Your Majesty. That''s the only way to do it. It is the people of Ishtarika that we, the Knights of Ishtarika, should protect. I''d like to avoid useless biocides, but if we can hunt down the Red Fox, so can ruthless decisions¡­ inevitable" Lloyd replied to Silvard''s words with the expression he had in mind. "If we have to, we will also consider offering our cooperation to countries such as Rockdam. That way, it''s easier to get local information." Finally, when Warren answers, Silvard and Lloyd both nod quickly. Silvado''s gaze then turns to the knights who were soiling. "... Looks like you''re done. - Lloyd, you can come to the family." "To, Your Majesty? But then, Your Majesty''s escort..." "I don''t mind. There will be so many knights nearby" Speaking of power, what is on this occasion is the highest of the Knights of Ishtarika. In other words, there wasn''t much need to be alert to the onslaught of external enemies. "The rest will also head to the grave. Let me just say something, let me speak up." "Your Majesty¡­. I understand. Thank you for your extraordinary consideration." Thus, Lloyd bowed his head deeply before walking out. We have the bereaved knight''s family ahead of us in pursuit. As Marshal, and as boss of the deceased knight... Lloyd headed to his family. "Well, shall we go?" "Hmm. Right." Warren prompts ahead, and Silvard advances his legs as well. Mixed with the sound of stepping on the lawn, the watery sound of stepping on the mud transmits to your ears. With the gradual spread of cloudy skies, Wang Du felt like he was representing the feelings of those here. Step by step is heavy and the distance to the grave feels farther than you can see. When Silvard''s breathing became natural and small, hatred, grief, and agitation¡­ many emotions aroused. The small grain of rain falling on his cheeks suppressed Sylvado''s fever to an unfortunate extent. "- Lloyd said so too. Let me tell you from the rest." It was daunting. Silvard groans like this. Then Silvard laid his hand on the headstone, as he put his hand on the kneeling knight''s shoulder. Even though the presence of kings and prime ministers is also an unusual matter, the knights watching in the faraway wind shed tears again when Silvard showed these actions. Water flowing through your cheeks. Silvered is the only one who knows which is right, whether that''s rain or tears. But the hand I placed on the headstone was shaking quietly. Warren looks at this silvered figure, stands diagonally behind him, just turns a still lonely look. "In the presence of His Majesty the First, watch over us" When I lay my eyes down and said so, I turned after a few seconds. He stares at Warren with powerful eyes and takes a step in a way that is ready. "The breakup is over. Return to the castle and hurry up for a meeting about Heim" "- Ha. Be my guest." He said he seemed to be in a better mood and headed to the meeting as soon as possible. If Warren answers the same, he refrains from stepping behind Silvard. "Let''s do something and figure out a way to hunt them down and show them. -... hmm?" Then it was just a matter of walking out. From behind, when the sound of forcing the plate to crack sounds dull, Warren''s ears hear the sound of mud falling to the ground. I don''t know what''s going on, when Warren looks back at it like that... "Sire ah! "Become... what''s wrong, Warren!? Suddenly what..." If you look from Silverado, it''s a flash. Suddenly I put my body on my back so that I could cover it if I thought Warren pushed my back. Silvado speaks up, as is normal.... but Warren never replied as usual. Silvard makes a panic appearance, but the knights change their eyes and pull out their swords and come closer. Silvado shakes his head with something the hell up, but I don''t know what''s going on behind it. Doing so, I noticed this situation, Lloyd. Moving his body wide, he pulled his sword out and ran over screaming loudly. "Heh, sire...... sire haaaaaaaa! Coming close with an impatient look, Lloyd waves his sword faster than the knight who should have approached him earlier. "Uh-oh! Ahhh! -... no ahhh! Lloyd wields his sword with such momentum that the ground sounds. The sound of metal ripping off echoed, but then, ahead, I kept waving my sword for a while. "Lo...... Lloyd! What''s going on? "Somebody! Somebody get Lord Majorica! Communicate the characteristics of this demon (...) and bring it to His Majesty''s name! Without answering his lord''s voice, Lloyd gave instructions to the knight. Then, after the cemetery as several knights panicked. "Huh... Huh... Gu..." - Why don''t you answer! Silvard calls Lloyd again, but Warren on his back leaks a bitter voice. Huh, so calmed down, Silvard realized his back was wet with something raw and warm. "And Lord Barra! Hurry up and get me! Go through the boulevard, so we can rendezvous on the way! "Lo, Lloyd! What the hell is going on!? I couldn''t stop the heartbeat and called him louder than Lloyd. "Huh... hey, sire!... Are you safe and sound...!? Rarely, Lloyd is also in a hurry. When I stopped by Silvard''s face, which collapsed with restless breathing, I laid my hands on Silvard''s face with both hands on both knees. "Hey, what are you saying...? There''s nothing left, but what the hell... what happened! "Ha... ha... that''s more than anything... Somebody! Somebody get a clean cloth! Hurry up and stop the bleeding! "Clean cloth? Haemostasis...? - No way, Warren...! Warren!" If Silvard leaks his voice in a hurry, a man named Warren should always respond in a hurry. But now I can''t get that voice, and on the contrary, I can''t even hear my painful gasp. The heartbeat conveys weakly, but that was proof that Warren''s body is weak. 185 Return of Prince Wang. Four days earlier after Warren fell, he returned to the castle in a hurry as Ein was contacted. From the station it was Ain who drove back to the castle in a carriage, but from there it seemed to run in great haste, opening his mouth out of breath. "Ha... ha... oh, my God! It was Barra''s clinic that came. In the castle...... and it was a building where Barra was working, set up near the Knights'' training center. Ain, who returned to the castle, hurried to hear that Silvado was here. Open the door ramblingly and speak to the person inside. "Grandpa... is Mr. Warren... Huh!? Because of my hurry back, in the end all I was asking was information that Warren was down. Along the way, Chris broke up and went to Lloyd''s, so Ain asked for the occasion alone. "Ohh...... Ein. You''re home well. There are a lot of things I''d like to ask you about the results." "I don''t mind that stuff later! Mr. Warren...! "... is. Barra, can you explain? "Yes! I''m in awe! After all, you should leave it to those involved in the treatment. Silvard called out tired, as Bhara turned to Ain. "So, Your Highness. I will tell you about His Excellency the Chancellor! It seems more calm these days than it used to be, but if royalty is the opponent, it''s not much different than it used to be. Such a voice was called out to the restless Bhara, and Ain similarly saw Bhara. "- I suffered a deep cut from my back. You have not lost your life because you were able to stop the bleeding before the blood flowed too far. ¡­ however, it remains unconscious" "... you think you''ve saved your life? "Sa... it''s your left! So the rest depends on the treatment to come..." When Ain hears it, he manages to stop the force from about to fall off his knees and desperately maintains that posture. The fact that I lost my life would mean that I was able to do something about it... I was so relieved. "Okay. So, where is Mr. Warren now? The clinic landscape, no matter who sees it? I think it''s a sight. Because Silvard sits on a very normal medical table, near which Barra does her job nervously. In addition, Ain (Prince Wang), who hurried back, shows how he panicked near the door. ¡­ Let''s call it an unusual indoor environment inside, rather than a patient. "If you are the Chancellor...... I have been in therapy in your own room in the castle since last night. Every few hours, I go on a follow-up visit, otherwise Bereans will be with me." "- That''s why. Laralua, too, sent Berea to Warren without any other work." "I see. ¡­ but don''t worry, Beria." In the service, there is no one to stand alongside. A woman who had the trust of Laralua all by herself and was just taking care of Laralua by herself. Even Martha was just the sheriff of one castle, who evaluates that she doesn''t know when it can be exceeded. "Is that it? Then why is Grandpa here? Think of it, I even felt unusual that Silvado was alone. "Mm-hmm?... Yeah, I asked you earlier about Warren. How''s it going? And." "Oh. Is that what happened? By the way, what have you been up to lately? "Mm-hmm. I think Barra just mentioned it, but it will depend on the treatment to come. I mean, I don''t know when my consciousness will come back." When Ein snorts deeply into Silvered''s words, he thinks of one question. "By the way, what was Mr. Warren attacked by? Who caused Warren an injury? Ain''t heard that. When he sends his gaze to Silvard with his angry eyes, Silvard answers in a puzzled manner. "... a knight who died in Euro. When they rose as if they were undead, they used their buried swords together to attack the rest of them." "What... to your grandfather? "That''s right. That''s how Warren was wounded and still is." I heard a light explanation and understood the great stream, but I don''t see how the knight who was supposed to be dead got up. "- How did the knight who was supposed to have died get up?" "I don''t know. The only thing I found out was that it wasn''t the undead that transformed the knight. Majorica and Katima continue to investigate, but detailed results have not yet arrived" It seems that while he stays up like an undead, he''s not an undead. "Not undead......? "Dear Left.... Oops, you had another thing figured out. Apparently, the heart of the deceased knight was transformed like an interracial nucleus" - When I hear that, Ein''s body pulses loudly for a moment. As I thought in the elves, the old research that was still being done here in Ist...... it seemed to have something to do with the so-called artificial demon king. Thinking with a strange look on his face, he thought it was just the right opportunity and did Silvered every favor. "Actually, I have a favor for Grandpa..." Then, what we talk about is the hypothesis we came up with in the elf. In order to have Oz summoned at all costs, I beg you to call me in Silvard''s name. When Ain explains to be as concise as possible, Silvard also nods a few times with a face that looks serious. "Is that what happened? The journey into the interior was also, apparently, a good one.... Quickly. I confirmed the book and contacted Ist. Send them to the Kingsguard and let them know how important it is." "Yes, thank you" Seems convinced by Ain''s explanation, Silvard stands up as soon as he answers that. "It''s Barra. I''m sorry I went out so many times. Well, keep it up." "Ah... yes, no! That''s not true." Being suddenly called out and thanked, Bhara replies in a panic. It was an attitude that hit disrespectfully, but when Silvard behaved smiling, he advanced his foot towards the door. "Ein, ask Warren later. That man might wake up if Ain''t come to see him." Thus, at the end of the day, Silvado walked away when he told the joke. The leftover Ain had a bitter laugh, but after a few seconds he talks to Bhara. "Uh... in the meantime, that means you don''t have to worry about your life anymore, right? I worry about you the same way over and over again." "Yes! No problem! I just... As I was saying, until when will you wake up..." This is what precious therapeutic magic users say. I mean, Warren could have lost her life without herself. Think of it this way, Ain''t just thankful. "He said I didn''t have to look sorry for that. Thanks to Barra, Mr. Warren was helpful. Thank you so much." Something''s been keeping your head down lately. When he laughs bitterly again, Ain lowers his head softly. "So... Your Highness!? Please don''t. Such a thing......! I just had the same exchange in the elf. But Barra still acted the same way. "Now, I don''t care if I bother Barra any more... I think I''ll go visit Mr. Warren." When I look up in a kelloggy way, I see Barra in a hurry and smile. "Sure, it''s Mr. Warren''s room, isn''t it? Is it okay if I go now? "Ah... yes. I''m fine. Perhaps now that you have Master Beria, if you have anything to ask me, just ask Master Beria...! "Mm-hmm. Okay. Well, I guess I''ll be free, too." We need to go to Krone and talk. But let''s start with Warren''s visit. When Ain hung his hand on the door of the infirmary, he said thank you one last time and left the place behind. Compared to before arriving at the castle, Ain''s mood also regained some calm. After all, it is only natural that Ein should be relieved if he hears that he is no longer worried about his life. With a somewhat looser foothold, Ain was advancing his legs towards Warren''s room. "- Ein!? "Sort of... krone. I''m home." He grabbed Krone''s hips and leaned over, unlike Krone at the corner, who was about to lose his position in a hurry. Then, right now, after answering, he sees that Krone''s posture has settled, and Ein releases his hand from Krone''s waist. "Welcome home...... And the body...... thanks" "You''re welcome. Were you taking a break now? "Uh... yeah. I never thought I''d meet Ain as soon as I got into my break." Unfortunately dropping Ain''s hand off, Krone is happy to reunite. When Ein, who heard it was a break, prompts Krone, he advances his legs toward Warren''s room in line. "Me too. - I didn''t expect to see you on your way to see Mr. Warren." "... have you heard the story? "Yeah. Actually, I was asking about Barra first.... I didn''t think you had a grandfather." "Your Majesty, I always ask Mr. Burra''s office a few times a day." We''ve been working together for decades. That''s not one weird story that Silvard worries about. Krone said the matter worryingly. "A knight headed for Euro or a civilian...... and Lili included, but we''re in emergency quarantine at the same time. You have no idea what''s going to happen." "... well, that''s right" Or does that not treat you like a toxin? and Ain thought for a moment. It would be dangerous to try, but there would be room for thought. "That sounds like a lot to hear." "- Yeah. So, I''m sorry I''m tired, but will you come to my office later? "Okay. Have you heard from him beforehand? "I don''t need it. I''ll be staying in for a while, whenever Ain''t okay." "Mm. Copy that." I need to sharpen my sleep for a few days. When Ain made that determination, Krone stopped on his feet. "We''re here. Ain" "Krone''s not coming? "... I''ve been here several times. So I''m fine today." When Krone answers with care, Ein replies that he has figured it out. Seeing Ain convinced, Krone knocks on the door of the room. "Yes." Berea was heard from inside, and Krone followed the scene with an eye on Ain. Ain takes a deep breath once, then hangs his hand on the door. - I''m here to see you. "Eh... oh, my lord. You''re back." I looked surprised, but Beria quickly regains her usual condition. The tiredness was hidden in my eyes, but I could see the effort I made to hide it with makeup. Standing up and controlling Berea with her hands with her head down, Ain looks at Warren lying in bed. "Yeah. I just got home. What....... Mr. Warren. I''m home." I approach the bed and call out, but I don''t get a favorable reply back, as usual. Just keep your eyes closed, Warren seems to be healing her body. Hard to tell, but seeing the futon go up and down, Ein realized that Warren was alive. "Grandpa said he would wake up if I came... but I knew he couldn''t do that." As I knew it, Ain grinned sadly, sitting in the chair beside the bed. "I''m sorry. When this man wakes up, we will make sure he conveys his iniquity." "Hahaha...... I''m fine. Mr. Beria." Ain''t in a hurry to say no to the air he''s really going to convey. "... that''s a little hot. Take one off." I just sat down in the chair, but Ain said so and got up. As I was thinking of putting my jacket somewhere, Beria perceived it and approached me. "I''ll take care of it." "Oh, thank you. Mr. Beria." Thanking him for having his voice on at a good time, Ain moves his arm to take off his jacket. To help with that, Berea hangs her hand on Ain''s jacket. Then I noticed the object in the area around my pocket. "Oh. Your Highness. Looks like there''s something in here..." "Hmm? Where? "This way." As Beria points to her left pocket, Ain remembers what''s in it. It was Raviola''s demon stone that I received from the Elf''s head that I put in there. I didn''t even tell Chris that I received this, but why it was in my pocket, because I was somehow immersed in peace of mind. When I received it from a long time ago, I couldn''t get away from it. "Oh, I don''t think you should touch that because it''s a demon stone" Just exposing it makes it poisonous. Remembering its nature, Ein stops it before Berea touches it. "Demon Stone...? Why would you bring something like that here? "- I have a situation. In the meantime, don''t worry, I''ll keep it now." Clouding the answer, Ain fished his pocket and took Raviola''s demon stone in his hand. What a mouthful Bellia would say. Must be a beautiful demon stone. I thought I''d answer... "Eh... eh... so..." Seeing Raviola''s demonic stone taken out by Ain, Beria changes her expression. With a thin tear in his eyes, he stared at Raviola''s demonic stone just to say he saw something incredible. 186 About the two of us. "-... Yes, no. Excuse me." ....... Now I''m obviously upset to see the Demon Stone. Ain''t got his eyes full of surprise at Berea''s behavior. You should think about it. Why the hell would Beria need to be upset? Because he had the Demon Stone in his pocket? No, Beria wasn''t upset just to hear that. So, because Ein held the Demon Stone with his bare hands? That''s different, too. There''s no way Berea doesn''t understand the properties of Ein. Because the story of Ein being able to smoke the contents of the Demon Stone is something that is told especially commonly in the castle. Then it is strange that Berea is even more surprised about it now. "Oh. You''re a very, very beautiful demon stone. Did you buy it somewhere? Later Berea, in a calm response, had a soft waist. But what looks different is the look on Berea''s face... and the sight. If you keep your eyes on your eyes, you''ll see the unhidden tension that rocks in small pieces. Ain''t no way Ain''t gonna get ''Oh, yeah'' when they show up like this. With Ain to contemplate sidelined, Berea smiles in detail. What happened, I tilt my neck just to say, but Ain''s suspicions didn''t clear up. "... you know? Not answering the question she had spoken, Ain asks the Demon Stone with her gaze down. At least, it''s a funny story that you know Raviola''s demon stone. Anyway, the chief had it all along. Then I could see that Beria inhaled her breath heavily, along with the sound of fu... - There is something called merit in the year. Beria was dedicated to Laralua, and her skilled salary girlfriend was smart besides her salary job. His mouth goes around, as a matter of course, but everything like that disappears, and he keeps showing himself just as exhausted in a word of confusion. "Hey. Mr. Beria. Do you know (...)?" Ask again with Ain laying his eyes down. Now he asked, gripping Raviola''s demonic stone hard. The wrapping air was very cold, but if I touched it, it was going to burn me, making me feel that hot. "- I''m sure you saw a similar gem in the jewelry store." Beria replied. "Oh, I see... Is that your wife''s escort or something? "Yep. It is to the left. Often, women come to the castle town accompanied by La Larua. So maybe that''s when you saw it" While bathing in Ain''s air, Beria smiled and answered Ain. At first glance, it was a big deal attitude, but I can''t help but get hooked. Ein continued to be imprisoned for the unpleasant discomfort of such a pattern, as if he had missed something. Usually, it''s just a ''yes'' story without any particular concern. Ein also knows about Laralua taking Belia shopping. Besides, a trip to a jewelry store would be as much as a queen''s escort. "... well" I reply with a voice out of my mind, but Ain''t eyes don''t distract me from Raviola''s demon stone. What the hell are you hooked on? During this short time, I ask myself repeatedly in my mind. ... Then Berea stood up and pulled up next to Warren. I wonder what I''m going to do, and I start wiping the sweat off Warren''s forehead. Often, you noticed such a thin, floating sweat. And I saw it the way Ein was impressed. - Speaking of which, Ain''t gonna sound like Beria, Ain''t gonna whine softly in a small voice. Speaking of which, I heard that Beria was in love with Warren for a time...... Martha was the one who told me this story, and I remember hearing it the day May first found out about an angel in the cafeteria. I remember clearly the day Lorraine, Leonard, and Bats came to the castle in a school-age internship. Ein thought this back to Berea''s devotion, but I feel like one puzzle piece has been filled. I wonder what this feeling of hooking up is. Ain kept thinking of it as distressing. - Then the story of the chief turned my head. ''... you two had a very important role to play in the founding of the united state of Ishtarika. The man is a friend of His Majesty Marc, who developed the law and made many contributions. And the other one was a woman.... because that person served Lady Raviola, and Lady Raviola said she was able to show her strength thanks to that person.'' Marc, the first Ishtarika king. It''s about two of his servants, his queen Raviola. A pair of male and female employees, who said they were serving Raviola. And as for the man, isn''t he working as if he were the prime minister (...) in front of him? Ein noticed it. "That...... But then..." But strangely, when you start to realize it in this way, you can get even more confused. The next thing Ain remembered was Oz''s old story. The thing about Oz was on my mind, probably because of the reason for calling him to the King''s Capital, but when this happens, I think back to the old stories I heard in Magna. ''Naturally, but that love never materialized. But he decided to keep an eye on the queen nearby. It''s part of an old story Oz told. I remember it in detail because it was part of Oz''s own narrative, but it attracted interest. And the love never materialized... In addition to this, it''s a word the Elf''s chief said. ''- I haven''t heard a clear reason. But the male red fox was probably in love with Lady Raviola.'' In what Elf''s chief said, there was this content. These two stories just seem more relevant than anything else. If we apply Warren to Oz''s old story, it is also credible that he is a good red fox to take measures. And the queen... I mean, she fell in love with Raviola and the love never materialized, but buried herself in Ishtarika. I realized this was obviously the same story, and Ain suddenly stood up. "Ha... I see. That''s an overdone story... this." Ain''t got a dry laugh and laughs his own hypothesis. But it''s no longer possible to put it away in a joke. ''But there was another one who was sad. It''s his childhood tame woman. The woman didn''t leave under him, knowing her love wouldn''t come true.'' "... at the end of the day, we saw the death of the queen." Oz''s old story should be something like this. ... I mean, I guess that''s what it is. Think repeatedly, like a curse, of stories that have been connected. "- Mr. Beria." "Yes? What did you do? Your Highness." Calling Berea with an emotionless voice, Berea stops her sweat-wiping hand and looks back. While calling about Beria, Ein''s mood is extremely complicated. Because if you try it for Ain, it''s a totally unrealistic story. I never dreamed that the person I''d ever lived with was someone who deserved to be special (...) like this. ... Ain''t going to be questioning the truth about the facts that have come apart. "Sorry to interrupt.... that, just one thing? I spoke to Beria, who was wiping Warren''s sweat. "... Yes. What did you do? When he looked at Ain with his eyes like he was worried about nothing, Beria waited for Ain''s next word. But Ain suddenly turned the signs into something different. Full of royal majesty, a sign that even Warren roared. "In the name of Ein von Ishtalika, I issue you a royal decree. ¡­ before this, answer my question without lying or falsely" "-!? Was it unexpected, Berea opens her eyes? Then he tries to forgive Ein or just react with a gesture for a moment, but Ein opens his mouth first. "Mr. Beria. What is the name of the first queen you have served?" I''m sure this turned out to be a deadly word. Berea glanced into Ain''s hand as she leaned down her arms as if she had lost her strength. Inside that ein''s hand, Raviola''s demonic stone is just quietly gripped. But when he saw Berea, who was just saying, Ain''t changed his question. "- The Old King''s Capital. To the true Royal Cemetery, the two of you... Mr. Beria and Mr. Warren have had a trip with Master Raviola, haven''t they? "... Yes. Yes, sir." 187 Chill my head...... couldnt chill. Ain''t got to be feeling harder than anything since he was reborn to put his current emotions into words. Seeing Berea answering affirmatively to the earlier words, Ain had a feeling of discomfort close to confusion, not knowing where to turn the spear, in addition to the sense of accomplishment when the puzzle was ready. "... well" It was a simple reply, but Ain''t got a whole lot of this now. Beria shook her neck vertically understanding the meaning of the words Ain spoken. That means we know that Marc and the others are buried in the cemetery of the former demon kingdom. To know this, we need to find out, as Ein did when he used Marco''s sword to investigate. Besides, you need to go through the cursed room of the example, which is not easy to do. "- I''ll ask you one last time. Mr. Beria was serving someone who was the owner of this demonic stone, wasn''t she? It was a roundabout way to ask. Maybe I should have asked if you were a red fox, but Ein couldn''t have the courage to talk about it. I feel the sweat floating in my temples, and I also scratch the hand sweat because of the nervousness in my hand holding the demon stone. I want to sleep by deciding that I didn''t hear everything. In feelings close to a certain escape, Ain repeated his deep breath. "... Yes. I served Raviola." Chancellor Warren. And Chief Supplier Berea. The red fox that these two were talking about is confirmed at this time. Ain then sits in his chair so that he can hear Berea''s reply and drip. "Why..." - Then why didn''t you tell me before? About Archet the Demon King. And that the presence of a red fox was leaping in. ... I still think about many other things. "How did you even know about Chris... eh. And yet, why did you let Chris go when he was a sea dragon...! If the Red Fox you two have served since Raviola was there, you must have an understanding of Chris'' surname... Wernstein. So why didn''t Warren stop Chris from heading for the Sea Dragon Crusade? For Ein, who knows the circumstances of Wernstein, there was no point in feeling betrayed by this either. If Ein hadn''t gone, Chris would certainly have lost his life. Then we will lose Chris, who is darker in blood than the present royal family. It''s a hidden lineage, so maybe we don''t need to focus on it. But if you know the circumstances, maybe there was something else you could have done... and Ein was confused. "So, Your Highness - that, Warren and I...! "- Um, what? Just one word, different emotions to describe as anger. Maybe there was a mix of intentions to kill, but I''m pretty sure I lost my composure. When Ein looks at Berea with cold but powerful eyes, Berea answers Ein without fear. "Wow, me and Warren... once and for all, we never betrayed Ishtarika! "What are you talking about? Keep your mouth shut until now... I can tell you where there is no betrayal! Secondly, Ain suddenly felt frustrated like he was on an extended line of hunger. Then, the warmth of the room is also annoying. It is also irritating to be slightly tired. Beria also gets annoyed with excuses. If I told you, I felt frustrated with everything. ... Shall I pull out my sword? It was when the restraint didn''t work and Ain reached out. Something warm flows in from Raviola''s demon stone, like when you receive Raviola''s demon stone inside. "... have you been praised? It''s in the fetus, and I learn the illusion of hearing my mother''s heartbeat. I felt the whole nerve concentrate on Raviola''s demonic stone, and the hunger and irritability that was difficult to brush into my tongue subsided. It felt like I had never experienced it before, but by analogy, it felt similar to the other day (on the day of the meeting) when I held Krone. - Conn, conn. Suddenly, the door to the room is knocked. As the tension earlier vanished like fog, Ain suddenly felt his powers fall out of his whole body. "... Yes" As soon as Ain answers the knock, the door opens. The air in the room changes, like when you go outside in the cold winter. "-Oh. Ain''t you already here?" "Oh, Grandpa..." What came was Silvard, who had just broken up a while ago. I should have acknowledged the letter for Oz, but I came to visit Warren''s room where Ain is. "I''ve finished preparing my letter to Oz. I came to see how Warren was... Hmm -" Silvado is meticulously sharp in people''s machines. I could say, among other things, that I would notice well with regard to my grandson Ein. "I''ve never seen Berea''s face like that before.... and maybe I''ll never see Ein''s face like this again." "Heh, Your Majesty..." Beria bows her head in a hurry. but the air in the room doesn''t change the sting. "It''s foolish to judge without listening to the circumstances. But at least we shouldn''t be ridiculous in front of the injured." When Silvard said so, he glanced at Belia with his head down and headed next to Ain. "The rest will have the right to ask. Ain...... can you tell me what happened? From the outside of the empty door, Lloyd was looking inside with his worrying eyes. He looked like he was thinking we should go inside, but at the end of the day he shuts the door quietly. "Ha... Even so, it was before I got an explanation, too." "Mmm? Ein asked for an explanation...? To Berea? "Yes, but I''m a little tired or out of my mind.... I''m sorry, but I''d like to chill my head once" With all due respect, I wanted to ask you everything right away. However, Ain, who understood that he was not calm right now, decides once and for all to set aside. "What the hell is wrong with you, Ain? Unlike when we met at Barra''s place, she still looks like she''s going down..." "-... that I reached for my sword. I just regret it." The words I spoke to whine softly fortunately did not reach Silvard''s ears. Then Ain, when he mouths it, moves on to the door trying to get out. "Mr. Beria." "Ha, yes... Your Highness" Ain, standing in front of the door, spoke to Berea without turning around. "Please explain a little to Grandpa. I''ll ask you later." How should we be vigilant, and what should we do with the watch? I don''t see what the right thing to do about Warren and Berea. At least, I was gonna tell Lloyd to go inside when he left the room. - If Master Raviola stopped me, I guess I shouldn''t have pulled out my sword. Ein''s decision to remove his seat is influenced by Raviola''s demonic stone reaction earlier. Feeling gently stopped, Ain thought he shouldn''t have his hands on it. What an unrealistic element that includes believing in the will of the Demon Stone, but there is the Durahan and Elderlich case, so Ein cannot deny it altogether. As a result, I decided to chill my head and involve Silverado. Given the content of the story, there may be parts of it that make different promises to Elf''s head, but I just don''t think there''s anything I can do about this. "- Ein." Then Silvard calls Ain with his hand on the door. "Tonight... wait in the small room between sights. - Berea''s with us." "... Yes. Now, after dinner¡­ I''ll come after a break" I''ve heard good, but the substance is equal to being told to come. Ein nodded honestly, even to listen to Beria. "And if you''re going to chill your head, you should also go to Katima''s lab. Whatever, according to Martha, Katima panicked when the room was scattered." Silvard sold the information on his first daughter. But it''s not a bad choice to ask about Katima. Surprisingly, she''s dependable at times like this. Consider yourself well informed and Ein thanks Silvard. "Thank you. I''ll go to Mr. Katima''s room." Thus, this time Ain''t the time to open the door. Without seeing what was going on in the room, he left the room in a quiet foothold. - Mr. Lloyd. "Uh, yeah. I wonder what happened." Lloyd also feels different signs of Ain. I replied to Ein''s words, surprised by the color of his voice. "You can go inside. In case there is, I don''t mind waving my sword -... ha. Just in case, I think I''ll give the Kingsguard a voice." "... Dear Ein? What the hell..." Tell him so palely, and at the end of the day Ayn, who whined secretly, proceeds down the hallway. Without answering Lloyd''s questions, just go straight for Katima''s lab. "... I don''t know. But what does it mean not to leave His Majesty at any time?" Warren was the cause of the injury because he was sweet on Silvard''s words. Lloyd thought so, slapping him hard on the cheek and then walking into Warren''s room. Ain''t leaving Warren''s room with the intention of cooling his head. Quickly, as Silvard said, he proceeded with a leg aimed at Katima''s lab. As much as possible people go through fewer hallways etc...... somehow, I sneak up on them not to face the castle people. Along the way, he spoke to the Kingsguard knight, told him to guard (...) Warren''s room, and Ein came to Katima''s lab with complex emotions. "- Wow.... Wow." Martha says so much. I expected that to be quite a mess. But Ain''s predictions are betrayed. "Hmm? Who is it? In this busy time... Nah. Ein or Nya" It''s like a battlefield. The state of the lab that makes you think that way is a mess, and I can''t do it with a word. Huge bookshelves placed on walls also fall forward and sprinkle books without exception. Some research magic props had leaked smoke with irritating (...) colors. The beholder will always think. What happened? "... hey, what''s this? Who did you fight? Unexpectedly he asks, Katima answers, showing her face out of that mess. If there''s one problem, it''s just that her confident expression irritates me. "Phew... The mystery that spreads to the world and¡­ kanya" "What?" "-... Ain''t no prick today" Ain''t still the influence of the conversation with Berea. That won''t help either. "So why are you here? "Yes, no. I heard the room was supposed to be amazing, so I came to stir it up." "... what a nephew." Oh man, when I show my body out of a broken object with an attitude that just says so, I wipe the dust around my waist with a handkerchief. Then Katima walks up to the desk where she barely saw herself and puts an obstacle on the floor. "I''m just glad. Hoi Nha." When you reach your desk, Katima takes one envelope. I shook my arm and threw it at Ain. Kusha, make a noise and get into Ain''s hands. "Uh... suddenly what, here? "In the history of Ishtarika, the genius Ketsey, who has no one in line, has studied the material. I mean, I figured it out, so the room got rough. Just now." "Huh!? If you know someone like that, let me know first..." "- It''s up to me. Nyaaaaaa! Ein, who asked so in vegetables, was convinced that, oh, I see. "So, what materials? "Huh! I''ll see! "Hmm...... Well, fine." The usual Katima would teach you to look like nothing more. But that doesn''t happen this time, and I urge you to look carelessly at the contents. "Validation results for specimen A. Validation results for specimen B¡­ What is this" Even so, because Katima answers nothing, Ain''t got no choice but to look it up with his own eyes. Words Ein doesn''t even understand...... I mean, they''re full of words like the researchers use, and they can''t keep up with their understanding of the content. Still Ain''t going to read as far as I can tell. "- ¡­ As a result, specimen A is conclusively a type of blood-sucking species. Also expected to be a reptile species for b" If I told you, it was full of jargon and I wasn''t sure. I know it''s the test results, but even if some numbers are arranged, Ain''t supposed to be understandable. For this reason Ain skips the content and glances at the final conclusion. "Hey, Mr. Katima. What do you mean, specimens A and B? "An organism brought in from Euro. It''s about the magic stone that lived in it." "... Huh? Wait a minute. That''s..." When Ain begins to guess, Katima sighs loudly and approaches him. What is then told is why Katima did not speak and explain. "... how did you collect the Demon Stone. That was the question. At least, implanting it in an animal that doesn''t normally have a demon stone means we need to prepare it from somewhere. The number of enemies you will need a main cannon¡­ and the Demon Stone is a good amount. Did you use the Adventurer or did you buy the Crumb Demon Stone... I thought about it a lot." Fundamental chest shit. Looks evil, and speaks with a hateful voice. "But if it was the use of interracial objects, it would be different.... because only once have we learned that interracial people have lost a lot of their lives." You know what I mean. Katima sees Ain with her eyes just saying that. Ain then nodded quietly. "- He''s a bastard.... the damned fox used the demon stone of the victim during the Demon King''s disturbance." 188 Night conversation. "... I''m here to chill my head" - What a day it is. Early on back, Ain''t got a whole series of these stories on the verge of a rampage in Ain''s head. Looking at the grumpy face that Katima rarely shows, Ain lifts her arms and scratches her head hard. "But nya. This technology itself is amazing. Depending on how you use it, it should also be very helpful in treating humans..." "I''m starting to think we should just take down Heim." "- Honestly, if I were King Ishtarika, I would. We should get rid of the skeptical mercy in our hearts and settle it quickly. I don''t mind losing that continent." When Katima talks to mumble the curse, she throws the candy balls she had on her desk into her mouth and scrapes them to pieces. Only the sound of crushing hard objects resonates in the lab, calming the mood like the sound of Orgol. "I can''t do that. If I have to, my conscience is going to hurt." "... well" "- So, what are you really doing here? Didn''t you have something to do? unexpectedly keen katima asks. Ain chuckled clumsily, answering to fix it. "Uh...... There was, but I forgot." "Huh? What the hell? Totally......" Talking about this is really a product of coincidence. No way, Ain''t I ever dreamed that Katima would show off her research results this way. "I hope you don''t want to tell me anything. - What, ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!? Apparently, Katima noticed Ein was hiding something. But where I don''t point that out, I can feel her kindness. ... Then suddenly Katima screamed. "What, what!? "Ya... I did it... The valuables box is down." Slowly entering the floor, he turned to a single cupboard on the wall. Ain''t looked away as well, unlike the other shelves, even the shelves look expensive. The front floor is littered with transparent cases with scattered contents, the tragedy of which is well understood. "Yeah, yeah. It''s important, isn''t it? "- Besides the important thing, it also contained the magic stone of valuables... It doesn''t have any contents, but it''s still an important research material..." Staring at what Katima points at, I do see something in the case that''s cracked, too. I see. That''s useless...... and Ain had a bitter laugh too. "Well, why is the room rough because the research came out? "... if I let the equipment force me, I''d just run off a little bit." I can''t even think of just a little bit of a sight to be shown like this battlefield trail. It was just Ain I understood that Katima worked hard. "That''s enough. Take a bath and go to bed today." "It''s still bright though" "Shut up! I''m going to bed! I''m telling you I''m going to bed! The results and contents were scattered, but Ain''t had some mood swings. Katima said she was going to sleep, so she went back to her room and rested a little. "Hmm. Whenever I look at it, it''s a particularly amazing place at night. - Well, I might have eaten too much." Ain, who ate dinner in a bulimic mood, walks quietly, rubbing his belly. ... during a glance. It was probably since that time (...) that I took a leg after the night. Because that''s when Ain was worried about the future. It was Chris and I time then, but from now on, we''re headed to the room where Silvard waits. I''m sure Berea will already be on her feet there. Ain''t walking in the area where the central carpet is laid. Even the quiet sound of stepping on the cloth resonates among the sights that end up in a word of silence. Stone spaces with high ceilings echo without absorbing sound. Ain''t familiar with this technology, though it may be a building issue, think that''s what it is and move on. "- Hey. Tell me. What''s the right thing to do? Speak to the two people in you as you take every step of the way. Maybe Marco is also alive in Ain (...), but I''m not sure about that. "Phew...... Honestly, what inspired you to call me? Both of you." The first time Elderlich... I had a conversation with Sylvia when I returned from Euro. My husband (Durahan) apologized for doing something wrong. And the next thing you know, it''s before the day you fight Marco. Ain''t never forgotten you put on an archery in the spiritual world. But since then, there have been no signs. "... well, I haven''t felt a sign for a long time." I''m talking to you, so can you tell me? I also want to complain about these things. "Is that it? Well, then you two know about the Bereans, don''t you?... um, I don''t know" I thought if I traced the edge of the demon stone, Ain''t would be gathering facial acquaintances. Ain''t got a little reunion, Ain''t got a bitter laugh. "Mm-hmm. Anyway, you should be able to hear it now." Thus, Ain arrived at the entrance to the small room. When I knock and signal that I''m here, I get a reply from Silvard inside. "Ain''t that right. I''ve been waiting for you." When the reply arrived, Ain tapped her cheek once and went inside. Then Berea is in her seat as well as I thought there would be. "... how''s your meal? "Unexpectedly, I could eat whatever I wanted." Silvado, who asked how Ain was doing, breathes a sigh of relief in that reply. Ain thus headed to the seat where they both waited. "- Your Highness. If you don''t mind, this way, please." That''s what Beria handed me, the tea she brewed. It makes me look nervous and distracted from Ain. "Oh. I''ll take it. Thanks." Ein was able to regain his composure, as usual, compared to when he spoke in Warren''s room. Again, you were right to take the time like this, and you bruise yourself. "Is that it? Grandpa, I thought you had Mr. Lloyd..." "Hmm? Why would Lloyd come out there?" "... because I just told you to go into the room" "Earlier......? Oh, you mean in Warren''s room. Ain seemed to have an idea, too, but I''m sorry, but I prioritized the rest of the words. I''m sorry." Ain alerted Beria to let Lloyd go nearby. Even so, Ain''t confused by what''s apparently strange. "Hey, why...? How could that be..." Lloyd''s not here means Lloyd''s not willing to tell the story. Ain''t got no idea what it is, but Ain''t disagrees with Silvard''s idea. "Something dangerous, huh? "... Yes" Even though there were Elf''s chief words, Ein, I still didn''t trust him. That''s why I''ve kept Lloyd inside my room and called out to the Kingsguard knights along the way. "I don''t even know what Ain is. But for the rest, I''ve decided to believe the rest of what I saw and the rest of my life." "- What do you mean? "It''s easy. I believe in what Warren and Berea have accomplished so far, and the other day, I decided to believe that Warren defended the rest of me." "Too careless! I slapped my hand on the table and looked at Silvard staring at him. "Ain. What''s up with the usual calm? Where did your strength go when you lost the rest?... you should think about it. If the two of you were going to take revenge on Ishtalika, you wouldn''t have to save the rest of your life, and you wouldn''t have to make so many contributions so far, would you? "So..." "... If you ask, Ein used a royal decree. No doubt about it, huh? In front of Ain''s dissatisfaction, Silvard asks anew. Ain then nods honestly, though dissatisfied. "And Beria answered the royal decree. Then Berea is a people of Ishtarika. That''s fine." Before Silvado, who does not change his position only, Ain''t disgruntled. However, I think it is a parallel line as it is and decide to settle down once and for all. "- Your grandfather is a king. At least I wanted you to talk to me about it." "Ha ha! If I''d talked to him, Ain''t would have stopped him. "Naturally. In case anything happens to your grandfather..." "I have Ain if I have to. That would be an irresponsible word, but thanks to Ain, we had a strong choice." - Isn''t that really irresponsible? I mean, I hope you don''t activate your grandson fool at a time like this. Complaining on the inside, he sees Silvado in a frightened manner. "... So how far did the story go? "I''ve put the rest in my ears so far to see what kind of race they are. But then the story was going to be long, so it''s going to be now." "Okay. Okay, let''s get this over with." When Ain signals Berea with his gaze, Berea coughs once to get it in order. It doesn''t change how nervous I look, but Ain and Silvered both just stared quietly at Berea. "- I''d like to tell you first that Warren and I, like Marco, have a memory flaw" "... the same as Mr. Marco? I''m sorry, what Berea is saying is..." "Marco didn''t tell Ein about the past¡­ and you never wondered why? There was a verse that came to mind. The first time we met, I used to leak grudges that you could have told me then. Ain nodded at Beria''s words. "Dear Marco, that and my memory deficiency.... these two things, Mother (...)... No, the curse of the long is affecting" "Eh." Mother, and Ain''t surprised by the word long. "It''s called the curse of solitude... when Master Archet is disturbed. I guess I hated us for not following her (the chief) words. If you''re aware, Warren and I were cursed as well." "So I will tell you as far as I can remember. Please forgive me for that." A lot of foresight, but Ain''t still honestly incredible. But Ain also listens honestly because Silvard was listening quietly. "I''m afraid, Dear Ein. What did you put in your ear in the elf? "... about Wernstein. And then I heard what happened at the Royal Cemetery." Why does Wernstein leave there? Silvard showed confusion. "Then may I tell His Majesty the contents first? From where His Majesty knows nothing..." "- Okay. Please." Then Beria started talking. The content is pretty much the same thing I heard in the elf, and the point of view of it just became Berea. I don''t know if you really forgot, or if you''re obscuring, but what the elf leader was saying was the exact same story. "-... This is how you were born, Master Wilfried. I didn''t have the opportunity to see you, but I''ve heard that you''ve finished your life well." Wilfried was born and kept intact by the Elves. Until now, Ain''t heard the same story. But, on the other hand, the first ear Silvado looked surprised, stiffening his face like ice. "I want you to wait. I mean, Chris is... a royal human being... right...? "You''re right. In the meantime, Marc and Raviola are great-grandchildren." Hearing too thick a blood connection, Silvard weakened as if he had lost his hips. Seeing Ain as he asked for help, Ain nodded in affirmation. "Oh my God..." I was also surprised when Ein told me about the old demon kingdom, but this time I was more surprised than that. A branched royal human being, who also had darker blood than himself, never thought he was a subordinate. "- So how come me and Warren have kept so many things a secret? ¡­ I will tell you that" With Silvard and Ein getting the same information, we can finally get down to business. The first thing they say is, why have you kept it a secret? "The first reason is because of what Master Marc said. Master Marc has kept it a secret that you are from the former king''s capital¡­ No, the former demon kingdom. That does not cause confusion to Ishtarika at the time¡­ for several reasons -" 189 Night Conversation [2] "- There are several reasons, but the primary reason was to survive Ishtarika... I think so" "... does that mean a united state Ishtarika? When Silvard asks, Beria shakes her neck to the side. "A country called Ishtarika. Now we call ourselves a united nation, but this origins date back to the first king, Archet, to whom Marc attached the utmost importance." "To give you an example, Master Marc has never once been named the First King. That''s because those around us called it the First Unified King.... Don''t you remember that, Mr. Ein? "Maybe about the headstone letters? In the cemetery of Demon King''s Castle was carved "Second King Ishtarika". I thought he couldn''t give up, but as Berea said, I guess he meant to. "It''s the left. Master Marc feared, above all, that there would be no more country called Ishtarika, and was desperate to avoid it. So we thought it would cause extra confusion, and we hid what we came from." At the time of reunification, it was definitely built on a lot of relationships compared to now. In addition, based on the fact that there was a demon king disturbance, if we make that public, the united nation may be lightly disintegrated. Ein and Silvado thought about it. "- Then it''s Berea. I mean, you lords think about the feelings of your first sire, and you say you''ve been hiding it...? In the light of Ishtarika''s culture, can we say that if they say this, there is no culpability, but rather that it was the right thing to do? It was in the middle of an explanation, but when Ein thought of such a culture, he softened his mind. "Yes. Naturally, there are also reasons for that. - But there are other reasons why we can''t talk about it anymore." "Can I ask you something? "... Yes. Absolutely." Belia takes a deep breath repeatedly as she lays her hands on Silvard''s words as she prays in front of her chest. "We Red Foxes have other traits that can be used besides deceiving people¡­ but that can change their appearance, as if they were reborn. I don''t know what our lifespan is, but this ability was more convenient than worrying about lifespan¡­ and more useful to me and Warren than anything else." "I knew - that''s what I was capable of." Smudge and Ain snort. "Why was it useful? Because for me and Warren it was the best force to keep serving Ishtarika" When Beria says so, she gazes at the flag that was decorated in the room. "Since serving Ishtarika, the united nation, the first king, Marc, me and Warren have come to the reign of His Majesty Silvard¡­ over the centuries, dedicated to this self. Sometimes I got a title. I never had a child with Warren, but I was adopted and lived like a family." "¡­ Now, historical titles hold information strictly. However, since the system had not been in place for 200 years, there was also a lack of information. - What kind of nobility was he? When you look nostalgic, Beria speaks with a voice full of motherhood. "It''s been generations now, and we can''t be connected by blood. But still, do you mind? "I don''t mind. Tell me." "Yeah, I understand. Even so, it is a well-groomed, ordinary baron house. It''s an old, and commonplace, title, so it''s not even on the record. ¡­ but I was able to relate to the aristocracy that still persists" "... with the nobility that still continues? "Yep. - It was my daughter who was adopted, because she was so righteous (...) bound to one knight and became a martial arts fame that still lasts." "- Beh, Mr. Beria? No way..." Belia, who giggles dull, never made any clearer than that, but her words were enough information to investigate the situation. "Well, let''s get back to it. Using that ability, me and Warren came constantly to serve, sometimes out on the table¡­ and sometimes throwing advice from behind. But we didn''t understand the price for the weakness of that ability." When Beria gets back to business, she opens her mouth with regret. "It''s like we''re going to lose ourselves¡­ it''s forced to make us feel new" Then, when I hear that explanation, Ein and Silvard think about it in a way that doesn''t make sense. What the hell does that mean, the two of them waited for Berea''s next word. "Perhaps the meaning of rebirth...... was closer. My mother''s... unlike the curse of a length, it''s more like falling zero with nature than memory kills. That''s how it feels." "But I can''t deny that some nanicas resembled obsessive-compulsive ideas. - Forget about the past. I didn''t say that, I suppressed us." "... transform. Or something like that." I wondered if Ain''t meant to be transformed if I only asked about his abilities, and I''m surprised that the content is completely different. Now I was surprised if it was really close to rebirth. "It was already too late when I realized that. I should have kept many things in my hand and kept my memory. I have not regretted it that way either once or twice. Just to give you an example, we can''t remember the faces of the Arshes anymore." When I look at my saddest face today, I squeeze my mouth softly. "And in the meantime, Master Katima got the book of Master Wilfried, and Master Christina translated it. Me and Warren got lost. Should I still tell His Majesty that I have kept my mouth shut..." - But I didn''t. "Maybe it''s irresponsible. Maybe he lacked loyalty....... but we couldn''t be more powerful than Master Wilfried''s book. So we have decided to keep our promise to Master Marc. I was told that Marc was in danger, and I decided to push it into my chest." ... From Ain, I still can''t deny the part that feels irresponsible. It is also true that I wanted some information, even though it was because I kept my promise to the First King. There are few feelings left like hostility toward Beria anymore, but you can''t ignore feelings like there''s a hole in your chest. "- Then why did you send Chris to sea dragon time?" At least, you two haven''t forgotten about Wernstein. Ein opens his mouth to inquire about it. "... it ''s-" "Ain''t. That''s wrong to blame." Then Silverado pinches his mouth like covering the berea. "Different gate?" "Mm-hmm. Whatever the content, I''m left with the final clearance. And in the meeting up until then, all the nobles who favored sending Chris are responsible" "Oh, but -!" "Hmmm...... ein. Ain''t never been more emotional today. I know what you''re trying to say. But without information about drawing royal blood, Chris is just one knight. I have a position, but it doesn''t make any difference to have command under one of the Lloyds. Besides, Warren wasn''t in favor of Chris'' dispatch at the time." Ain''t got the momentum to get up out of the chair the first time I hear it. "No... I''ve never heard of it! "That would be so. I didn''t get a chance to talk about the meeting. Besides, Ain moved like a rampage at the time, and ended up powerless Lloyd and headed to Magna." "Huh..." "Warren''s plan was to use it as a shield and send a royal ship. The idea is to ignore all fleet damage and protect the lives of Chris and the knights... But that leads to the loss of Ishtarika''s maritime power for the next few decades. Many nobles were afraid of it and never agreed with Warren." Ein is puzzled that even if he says so. I thought Warren was trying to protect Chris. "I thought it was an unrealistic proposal for Warren, but I see... I guess that''s what happened" I couldn''t protect her enough, but I''m just trying to prevent her from heading to the dead. No matter how many prime ministers, not all words take precedence. Especially if it deserved a national disaster like a sea dragon. "- Your Majesty. I''m sorry. The truth is, I wanted to tell you all about meeting the Marcs. But I don''t seem to remember enough to talk about it.... Fortunately, Warren hasn''t lost those memories yet. You may detain us both. So could you please wait for Warren to wake up before we shake it off?" Rising berea bows her head deeply. As a matter of fact, there are still many places where I want an explanation, but if I believe her words, I guess she will lack the strength. I mean, as the word goes, we have to wait for Warren to regain consciousness. Ein figured out what was going on, but replied that Silvard figured it out. "It is true that there is still not enough information to believe everything. If so, I can''t be completely free to do it." "... you''re right" "I offer to stay in Warren''s room. You''re gonna keep an eye on him, but you don''t mind? It could have been an exceptional response given the content. Nevertheless, Silvard was unable to make any further decisions against those who had always devoted themselves to Ishtarika. - Thank you for your generous words. Then, Berea shed a drop of large tears. "... but it may remain ambiguous, but can''t we hear a little more? "Uh, yeah. I will naturally speak to you if you wish¡­. But there was also the possibility that the story could become inconsistent and disjointed...... If you change the way you say it, it could be a line of words -" "Ha... I see. You know what?" If I heard that, Silvard felt like I was going to be unnecessarily confused. Sigh and say the next word. "I know the phase. Let''s just say if that prank grandpa wakes up, we''ll ask him in person." When Silvard spoke as if to make a joke, Ain felt the tension he''d been under eased. "I''m so sorry. If I could, I would have told you a lot about my journey to reunify the continent with Marc." - Yeah, what''s that? I really want to hear it. It was a strong and intriguing statement, but I can''t help it if it''s ambiguous. ... I haven''t gotten an explanation until it''s refreshing yet, but maybe this is the limit. When Ain drank his cold cut tea, he looked out the window at night to fall in love. - After that, it will be dissolved because it is too late at night. When Silvard calls Martha, he instructs her to bring one bed into Warren''s room. Lloyd also ordered the Kingsguard to provide security (...). Thus, from today on, Berea will be staying with Warren, and until Warren wakes up, taking care of Laralua will be taken care of by Martha and other servants. ... Later will be after Warren wakes up. Until then, Ain and Silvard prayed that Heim would act on nothing, but that prayer was vain and one piece of information would finally arrive two days later. The Kingdom of Heim marches on the merchant town of Birdland. When you essentially grasp Birdland, you get word that you marched to Rockdam at the same speed. With that information in mind, Ishtarika''s future also began to move a little bit. 190 Sailing for the war. Magna, wrapped in the cheerfulness of early summer, is dazzled by the sunlight reflecting from the sea, just a little too warm. Port town of Magna. In this land, the largest number of fleets in the history of Ishtarika were waiting to sail. "- Hey! We don''t have enough material here! What are you doing! "Whoa, whoa, let''s get in now -! Many knights were gathered from all over the continent as well as from the knights of the king''s capital. The knights of the area, where there are many demons, are also called, and they are all used to fighting. "Ha ha! You''re well and above all! "... Father. You''re a little more nervous." "I don''t want that! If you''re nervous enough to shrink, you''re better off making noise like this! Standing at the pier are two people, Dill and Lloyd. "- Huh. How can you be so well when you''re going to the battlefield...? "You know about morale. Nothing could be more important." "Yes, no... so do you call that quality of energy...... ha. No, nothing." Before Lloyd, who is oddly strained, Dill shuts his mouth like he gave up. "By the way, where did Martha go? "If you''re a mother, we do chores with red eyes." "... right" Lloyd, on the other hand, stared at Kaihara with his equally chopped eyes. After all, Martha looked unusual and weak when it was hard for her husband to head to the battlefield. "- Heim attacked Rockdam, five days no longer. The rock dam is on the verge of falling. This is where the battle is going." "Oh, you''re right.... Lord Warren''s fall delayed the response, but it''s not too late yet. Drive the Heims away from Rockdam and march straight to Birdland. Then we go into the harbor town of Roundheart and we just have to fight it all at once." This is one cut. Ishtarika decided to move the army, just for one reason. Normally, such use of force would not receive support from the public either, but this time Heim gave me a new pretext. "But I didn''t think you were going to occupy even Euro the Mockingjay." "Uhm. But it''s convenient for us. There''s no more excuse." Lord Amur and the inhabitants evacuated Euro is a mussel. But Heim took possession of the mushroom''s Euro. All I can tell you about doing this is that you''re totally selling fights to Ishtarika, but there''s no more big name for the Silvado guys on the other side. "... but what''s the point of getting this far? No matter how much you manipulated the Demon King in the past, I don''t think it makes any sense if it turns out to be destroyed by buying Ishtarika''s wrath." "Hmm. I think so, too. But the values for the Red Fox don''t always go hand in hand.... For example, they may not have the desire to be such rulers. I like disturbances purely, and I want to create a big topic... maybe that''s all." "Ha... What an annoying story." Dill grins bitterly at Lloyd''s words. "Is the ceremony coming soon (...)? "Uh... yes. It will begin in less than an hour, so I will be with Ain soon." "- Think only of protecting Your Highness. All right?" "¡­ I understand" "What an announcement, Your Majesty." What are you talking about? This guy. Answer Lloyd with the look of Dill being stunned. "" Our enemies at the time of the Demon King''s War are doing evil to Heim. "¡­ I thought if I put it this way, it would be something like this." "Oh, you did.... but that was a good idea of Master Ain. Speak that way and you won''t have to tell the truth about Archet the Demon King" Ain and Silvard decided to share information about the Red Fox with the public. But Marc''s birth, feelings, etc... all those sides will be explained on the ground. "What were the reactions of those who heard the foretaste a few days ago? Even if Silvado abruptly speaks of it, it will have too many shocks before the fleet sets sail. For this reason, it is never uncommon for information to be released in the form of a foretaste. "Naturally, I''m confused. But all those who stood belly to the deeds of Heim, so if these circumstances overlap, then naturally attack in! It seems to be becoming public opinion that¡­" "... well, naturally" "We can settle more than one at a time. It seems to mix a lot of expectations and festive emotions." "Hehe... a festival" Lloyd grins to make one cheek pull, rubbing Martha hard on the hair she had cut. "I really don''t know what public opinion is. Sometimes it''s complicated, but sometimes it doesn''t seem simple." "Yep... But I was wondering if you really wanted Ishtalika to win." "I guess. Well, leave it to me. Too bad Dill can''t show me my fight, but if I have to, I''ll take Lord Logus'' neck." "Yes, I don''t doubt anything about that." I guess I got a little light on that word. Lloyd touches his nose tip with his index finger. "- Then it is time for me to come beside Master Ain. So, Father.... why don''t you go by your mother''s side? "No. We broke up within last night. If you want it again, it''s just greed." "What are you talking about? What would you do if you died on that continent?" "Become... oh, hey! What will you do if you die, turning to your father on the battlefield? Dill!" Lloyd pounded Dill''s body slightly with a disgruntled look, arms up and turned to him. "Look, just go. Master Ain will be waiting for you." "Yes, yes...... Well, you''re coming." When we hit each other lightly until the end of the drop off, Dill smiles and looks back. We have things to do. For that reason, Dill went to Ain. "-Good luck. Father." Alternatively, a room in the inn along the main street of the port town of Magna. I''m not staying, but it''s an inn that Ain and the others rented for a break. "Ain. Here we go." "... yeah. I can hear you from here." Outside the Inn, Silvard began his speech on this expedition in front of a specially set speaking platform. The fact that Silvado himself leaves the King''s capital and comes to Magna is an unusual development. You can also see from the room that more strict precautions are laid down than ever before, protecting you around Silverado. When Krone, who had been removed for his use, returned, he looked at the quiet ein and stopped nearby. "Don''t you have to go talk to the Lloyds? "- I''ve spoken before Grandpa''s speech, and I thought we should be good to each other for the second time." "... yes. Then I won''t tell you anymore." When Krone answers that, he sits down next to Ain sitting on the couch at the window. At the same time the fragrance of fluffy krone gave calm to Ain''s spirit, which was full. "I just got word from Ist Grand Magic. After all, I didn''t hear from Professor Oz." "Huh. At a time like this... Sure, you''re away collecting your own research material, aren''t you? "Yep... The Kingsguard knights have confirmed it, so I''m sure there''s no mistake in that." Ein had decided to ask Oz what he knew about the artificial demon king''s research. I also used Silvard''s name to hang up the call, but I couldn''t get in touch with that Oz. All this time, Oz''s ability to act becomes a vendetta for the Ains. Oz said he was using his feet and running around for research. "Instead, those who know the old information should arrive in Wangdu today. Because Master Katima is supposed to see you." "Uh, it will, won''t it? But can''t you expect an amount of knowledge like Professor Oz? "... it''s hard to say, but I can''t expect it" Well, I laughed as Ain gave up. "- because it is! We Ishtalika are with Haim! And we need to settle with the enemies of the past! Today, the brave men gathered in Magna will sail this harbor because of it! Two quiet ears reach the voice of Silvado''s speech. "If Warren were here at a time like this, would it be bad for Ein?" Krone had heard that Warren and Berea were red foxes. Its source is Ein, and it is also the cause of Ain''s lack of energy these days. "I know, too. I don''t think the two of them were bad red foxes. So I''m sure I''m just young. - You can''t sort it out." "... you can''t help it. Even I''m not accepted for everything. Your Majesty must be equally surprised." In comforting words, Ain said ''thank you'' and thanked Krone. "I think so, too. It contradicts my emotions, but if Mr. Warren were here at a time like this... Right. Because it''s true that this action was delayed because of its impact." "- But it''s okay. If you think about the power of Heim''s attack on Rockdam, in a week or two, the Lloyds will push Heim''s forces back." "Yeah. If things go well, it will." Then, the two harden their expressions like a lump remained. Because I didn''t think the woman who manipulated the Demon King in the past would be defeated so easily. But in a situation where even the only material of concern is completely unpredictable, we have to get to the rear. "The... I knew, toothpicking? "Ha. Well, that''s not teethy." "... right" Krone hesitated about his current feelings about Ain, who couldn''t make it to the ground. "If I could, so could Mr. Marco''s share... I wanted to stab Mr. Marco in the stomach with his sword. But I know where I stand, and I know I can''t go for it." "Then I''m glad. - Oh, if I told you not to go, would Ein stop? "... yeah, what''s that? Could it be revenge for the time of the sea dragon? "Oh. You got it." I don''t want you to go because I''ll let you do what you want to do to your body. During the sea dragon, Krone tried to stop Ain by saying so, but Ain shook off that stop and headed for the crusade. With Ain understanding, Krone nodded in a superior mood. "Well, what do you think I''m gonna say? "Hmmm... right..." The feeling of nearness to the air made Ein hesitate. "- But still, I think Ein will go again. Really, he''s a terrible person." "Hey, you didn''t say anything! Krone grins with pleasure, holding Ain''s hand. "I''d be pissed off if I did this at a time like this.... It''s okay, it''s going to work." With so many indeterminate elements, Krone nevertheless holds Ain''s hand in temperament. Ein, on the other hand, looks at Krone''s hand and opens his mouth in agony. "... it''s not cool that I''m like this for a guy. - All right!" Ain then gets up well and startles Krone. "Shall we go downstairs, Krone? We''ll take Chris along the way and wait for Grandpa to come back." "Mm-hmm? Oh, Ain. How was the rest of the speech? "He seemed like a grandfather, full of the king''s majesty. Good luck." "Hehe...... would it be, would it? It was half an hour after Ain went down under the inn and Silvado, who finished his speech, went back inside. Because you continued your speech, or a large grain of sweat floats on Silvered''s forehead. When he saw it, Krone handed him the towel he was bringing. "Oh. I''m sorry. Again, if you do these things, you scratch sweat..." Upon receiving the towel, he wiped his face with a momentum that seemed to sound like gossip, and looked refreshed. "Surprisingly¡­ it seems we''re the only ones being hit by a sense of crisis" Two, Chris squeaked as he watched what was going on outside. "-Don ''t say that, Chris. This is a good thing... if the people of Ishtarika are not driven by fear, they have never crossed it." "... but" The knights are about to head to the battlefield, but the people who come to hear the speech are making a festive fuss. For them Ishtarikan people, trust in knights is thick. But given the fact that he was heading to the battlefield, Chris could not see the situation with his upper hand. "Besides, I''m not looking lightly at the rest, but I can also predict that there won''t be as much damage as the Demon King''s War. Anyway, this time it''s a fight between people... and I don''t think we can manipulate them like demons. - Well, if you''ve been hiding that power, it''s hopeless." Chris to Ain when Silvard finishes his speech in an untied language. And Krone''s three laughed bitterly. Nevertheless, I can''t take the foolishness of not acting on anything, and I also have the trouble of being difficult to brush. "Many weapons were also introduced. When it comes to going on a red fox crusade, it comes to the heart to hang humans from other countries. ¡­ but I don''t think I can do it." "... the operation started shortly after you arrived." "Mm-hmm. As Krone says, Lloyd will move on to the operation as soon as he arrives. In other words, in less than half a day, our knight will be with Heim." We felt more realistic together in Krone''s words. "With the rest of the speech, the fleet sailed just after. - From this we shall return to the king''s capital, but we pray for the good news of the knights... let us wait for victory." Ishtarika fleet headed to the battlefield with Lloyd as its commander. It was only a few hours later that it set the stage for battle. 191 Those who landed. - Ishtarika Battleship. Above all, all that was chosen for this expedition was the most up-to-date equipment, and if we are going to have a maritime battle, that is what it would be difficult to relate to if we did not bring in the presence of the sea dragon. If Heim had been an island country, there would have been a battle just to let the main artillery attack go off in the distance. Not so much, a weapon loaded on a giant battleship is a destructive substitute. "Master Lloyd? It''s time to get into the area of operations, but aren''t you overeating? "... hmm? Say what. What do you do when you''re hungry on the battlefield! Lloyd, sitting in the steering room chair, answered with a voice from the Kingsguard knight. Then, the Kingsguard knights arm themselves as if they were frightened. There were a number of penetrations, such as why he was eating in the steering room, but the Kingsguard decided to swallow the question, considering it a consideration that would allow him to act quickly. "It can be that your stomach gets painful and you can''t move, can it? "Don''t be stupid. Instead, this is just the right amount of meat¡­ - Phew, it was good meat" When you''re done eating thick steak, wipe your mouth with a cloth. From the sounding Kingsguard knight, it was a large chunk of meat that seemed to heartburn even at normal times. The fragrant scent gives me an appetite. But in the state of tension before the war, I feel a scent I don''t really want to smell. "Yo! I''m full of power too. How''s it going? Any anomalies in the fleet? "No. The placement has been completed as expected, so we''re in the middle of asking what''s going on locally." "Did you find any strange creatures? "No, we haven''t received any of those reports. Looks like all that''s attacking Rockdam is Heim''s people headed by General Logus (...)" - That''s odd. Lloyd snapped inside. Then there are now too few elements in Euro to consider the hypothesis as to why the organism was used to carry out the assault. I showed him how to put his hand on his mouth and think, but I remembered Lili''s report. There was only one piece of information that was not bad, even today, which felt somewhat creepy. "In the unlikely event of an appearance, we know that a knight can kill an organism. If so, the most troublesome thing is the total number." "There''s no drain on that either. - There are also magic weapons for land warfare, so if it''s a front-cut battle, I thought it might be an excessive force." "Must be. We just have to move forward. Quickly process the Heim knights of Rockdam and continue to push them back at once" "Ha.... Shall we check the map?" The Kingsguard replies so, widening one large map. Seeing that, the knights who were away also stop by. "The earth that spreads over the Rockdam will work to our advantage. Because look at this." "... I checked it before I left Ishtarika, but it''s the best possible location" As Lloyd grinned, the Kingsguard knights grinned with joy. "This is great" "Ah. Rather, it''s so conditional that there''s no more." Two knights give a voice of joy. "Mm-hmm. Rockdam says there are many areas where agriculture thrives. I mean, flat." Spread over the map is the centre of the continent¡­ vast tracts of land to Birdland. Notably, that is the flat path that continues. Mountains and valleys...... it wasn''t the way there was a steep slope, it was just the perfect land to march on. "- Well, it''s about time. ¡­ communicate to the entire Twelve fleet. Full speed to a predetermined distance. With the firing of the first ship, it will signal landing." Time is at dusk. The weather rains light and takes away the body''s temperature. The knights of Rockdam had drained their strength to the battle that had begun in the morning and were no longer even about to lose the energy to live. The invasion of the Kingdom of Haim, which continues over the course of the day, continues to pollute not only physically, but even mentally. Already borders and many agricultural lands have been invaded and the walls of the King''s capital are on the verge of being destroyed. Tomorrow morning, the knights of Heim will fall into an avalanche, that''s what I was thinking about the arrow tip. A knight in a rock dam castle built along the sea notices a sudden and unexpected aberration in the sea. "... dude. Wake up." "Come on. The Heim barbarians are finally home. Come on, let me rest." When Elena crossed to Ishtarika for covert purposes. I have the harbor that I used to do that. So a knight who was guarding the sea called out to a tired colleague. "It''s crazy. Something about the sea is rough..." "You''re even coming by storm... So what''s up?" "-No." "It''s not the same thing. Well, whatever. Come on, let me rest." Covering his body with a poor quality cotton cloth, his colleague leaned down and closed his eyes. Then close your eyes and open your mouth looking exhausted. "Heim''s coming in tomorrow. You don''t give a shit about weird things, either. Just pray to God." "So, so look at it! Hey!" If confusion outweighed fatigue, the knight forcefully rocks the body of his colleague, forcing him to turn forward. The colleague was irritated by the sudden action, but, uh, noticed something strange about the ocean with an eye for a moment. "Hey, whoa! - What, is that...? With tired hands, rub tired eyes hard and gaze. "Hey, what the hell..." "Right... right! That''s why I''m here! "The waves are swinging...? No, what happened to this?" Because of the light rain, it is difficult to ascertain how the mist is at sea. But if I look at the near-field surface, I feel something bothering me. "- Hey, somebody call a general..." ... and the moment I removed the cotton cloth in a hurry. A knight who noticed strangely at the beginning shouts out loud. "Ahhh... ahhh... hey, it''s a giant! There''s a giant in the ocean. Whoa, whoa! A huge twelve shadows appeared, lining the horizontal line. A nanica the size I''ve never even seen comes straight to the Rockdam King''s Capital. Untold. It was full of unique force, and it was full of momentum. "A giant, huh? Hey, what the hell are you... Huh? Those who were surprised by the knight''s shout took their feet nearby even as they took a break. Then, one knight pointing to the sea and slipping his hips and his colleague, who was just resting blindly, appear in his eyes. What the hell happened... I think so. When he looks at the sea too, he sees the anomaly. "Giant of the sea......! - When the newly-arrived knight squealed like that, one of the twelve giants, for a moment, turned a very large light. "Huh!?" Then, after about a breath of time, the next thing that came was an anger that made me want to block those ears, in addition to the shock as if I had suffered a storm all by myself, as if a giant demon had given me an ambition. What''s the matter, have you been attacked? I switch against the castle in a hurry, but I see no damage whatsoever. "Oh, hey, what''s that now! "That sounded awesome!? As the knights gather one after the other, they show confusion as to what the sound was earlier. But no matter what, they look even stranger when they see a situation where there was no damage in the King''s City... "Oh, hey! Over there...... it''s smoking! A man who was weaving a cotton cloth notices smoke climbing behind the castle gate. That was smoke that we could get into extensively, even now that it was evening. - Outside the castle gate? No way, Heim was attacked...? "Hey! Somebody get me a general! The location is back, Ishtarika Fleet One. The first blow was that of the battleship on which Lloyd was boarding, and the aim was to support the camp in front of the castle gate. "Dear Lord Lloyd. We have confirmed the landing." When the crew announces the success of the attack, Lloyd answers with a satisfied grin. "Nice! It''s a blow after a paragraph, it''ll be full of surprise and fear!... This is the best opportunity, we''ll land and attack at once! When Lloyd tells him so loudly, he takes the Kingsguard knight who was in the steering room and heads to the door. "It would be easier if Lord Logus finally died. Well, is that hard?" I would expect a so-called shelf (...), but I don''t think the commander is resting right next to the enemy land. Lloyd laughed mockingly, stating his hopeful observations. "Master Lloyd! Looks like you got hit! "That sounded good." Lloyd out in the aisle. Then, as well, the knights who came out after the dominance speak to Lloyd. "Oh. Probably even the camp''s branch, but I busted him in there.... This is a good opportunity. Landing and attacking all at once" Hearing that voice, a knight follows Lloyd walking with his big crotch. "Notify all fleets! We Ishtarika will take control of this battlefield with the land warfare demon guided weapons brought in front of us! When Lloyd takes the magic prop to contact him, he tells him aloud toward it. That seemed to pass to the whole of Ship One, where Lloyd''s voice could be heard from anywhere. "I don''t need mercy! Because of our Ishtarika victory, bite down all the beasts of Heim! In the port of Rockdam it does not have enough capacity to accept the Ishtarika fleet. For this reason, the Ishtarika fleet opens wide the front of the battleship when it is divided into several locations and anchored on land, where the knight carries down the demon-guided weapon. Before the sudden appearance of the group, the knights of Rockdam, exhausted in the battle against Heim, hesitated and set up their swords as they asked what was going on in the faraway winding. "- Did you just do something I''m sorry for?" The Ishtarika fleet in exhaustion is making me feel more scared than I normally do. Lloyd steps into the land of Rockdam for the first time when he seeps through some sorry emotions. "What do you do? Dear Lord Lloyd." The Kingsguard knight spoke up. "... um. We disliked leaking information and landed without telling Rockdam. We have to thank you for that. - Oh, it looks like the commander just arrived." There was a knight who came running his horse in a hurry as he watched from afar. He looked like he hadn''t reached the age of forty in his years, and his armor and sword drew a line with those around him. Large traces of ancient wounds were seen in one eye, making Lloyd feel signs that he would have come diving through some of the training grounds. Look at that, Lloyd raises one arm and sends a signal to the knight. - Zah, zah. When the knights who were aboard the first ship with Lloyd align in unison, they stop facing the front with nothing to say. "My name is Lloyd. Lloyd Grayshire. Let''s apologize for the sudden visit." When he throws words at the commander and the thoughtful man, he descends the horse looking surprised. "- I''m Rendle. You will be commander of the army in the Republic of Rockdam. Hate, we just wait for tomorrow''s guests and can''t afford to deal with new ones. Let me know what you came here for, and which customer you''re from! When the man named Rendle put it this way, he put his hand on the long sword he held on his back. "... I see. Sounds like a good commander." It''s ironic, but its attitude isn''t bad. Lloyd''s interest in answering Ishtarika''s intimidation before but without fright. But those who came did not seem to imagine Ishtarika. "Excuse me. I am Lloyd Gleischer, Marshal of the united state Ishtarika. It''s a strange edge this time, but it depends on you and Rockdam coming to the fight! Then, to cut off Lloyd''s name as Marshal, the knight pulls out his sword simultaneously and sets it on the front with both hands. A neat move took the eyes of tired Rockdam people. There were also many who could lose their nature and power in the word Ishtarika, even those who collapsed from their knees. From the rock dam where there is a regular ship to Ishtarika, our understanding of a country called Ishtarika is stronger than Heim''s. "Words since landing...... I want to condone that disrespect. - From this we will drive out both the beasts of Haim." I heard that word and what was going on with the Rockdam people...... I couldn''t figure it out and made a scene. Naturally, Rendle also gives a pocan look at me like I don''t know what happened, but I feel like it''s a dream and I squeeze my cheeks hard. When I know it''s real because of the pain, I walk by Lloyd''s side in a relaxed foothold that I just don''t believe in. "Eh." "Good. Don''t do anything." A Kingsguard knight who sees it tries to stand in front of Lloyd, but Lloyd controls the Kingsguard with his hand. "... God, Satan, or Angel? Or is it something like an evil god?" Rendle couldn''t sort out his feelings for Ishtarika, who suddenly appeared. Reaching out to Lloyd for salvation, he roughs his breath and stares at Lloyd. "But...! Even if the target were a demon, it would be trivial to destroy him tomorrow." Rendle reaches in front of Lloyd. Throw away the leather gloves and a number of beans held Lloyd''s hand tightly with their crushed hands. 192 The mercy of the past does not show itself. A country called Rockdam has a strong and robust rock wall that surrounds the capital. It has long defended the country, and it is a substitute that can withstand for some time, whether surrounded by the great army of Heim that spreads before it. If so, attacking via the sea would be one hand. However, in the case of Rockdam, there is also the effect of issuing a regular ship to Ishtarika, or the ship is never poorly equipped. Heim may not have liked it or avoided a maritime battle where freedom was unfavourable. "Dear Lord Lloyd. All ships, demon weapons¡­ and horses for the horseback squad have been unloaded." "How''s the horse? "Some horses were in a state of tension, but there are no notable issues" "That''s more than anything. - Nevertheless, march to crush with walls. The horseback riders are not the spindle." It was Lloyd''s plan to take every step of the way steadily. But that step will be very fast. "Hey... Lord Lloyd. Can I have one?" "... hmm? Hey, what''s up? Rockdam commander Rendle spoke up. "If you ask, the light attack a while ago also means it belongs to Ishtarika.... Then why don''t we use it to get rid of the Heims all at once? "Oh, was that it?" "Whatever, the Heims were forming outside the walls. It''s the big army, so the range of that formation is very wide, but isn''t it more effective than launching that attack? It''s also natural for Rendle to wonder, and wonder how Ishtarika wouldn''t do it. "Given the distance, even in front of the castle gate is a range of compulsions. If we were to deal with Heim, who has already started moving, it wouldn''t be very effective. That''s why we need to move on." "Hmm...... I see. Is that what happened?" It was possible because Lloyd''s first ship was closer than the rest. I can''t hope to have any more high effects on Haim, who has been distanced in a hurry. "If I could have prepared the next bullet a little sooner, I would have taken another blow though.... Well, I can''t help but regret it now" Lloyd laughed bitterly. "By the way, Lord Rendle. I apologize for the sudden visit, Head of State... Sure, there must be someone named Lord Zaud (...), but would it be difficult to see you? "- I''m sorry, I can''t do that." Now, how did we negotiate... and Lloyd conceives, but Rendle hastily kept his word to fix it. "Oops, sorry to say... Because Master Zaud is not in a position to meet people." "Mm...? I mean, even if you''re sick of something? "No, that''s not it. - I don''t really talk to people from other countries, but they come spiritually. Think about tomorrow and be scared all morning on the bed." "Ooh. Was that the situation?" Behind Lloyd, with a troubled look on his face, he put his hand on his forehead as the Kingsguard knight shrugged. The head of state has even begun to remember some pity that the knights of the battlefield will not float. "From the knights of a country like Ishtarika, some would think. But Master Zaud is kind." When I saw Lloyd bewildered, Rendle covered Zaud. "Oh, no... um. You''ve got a weird attitude. Sorry." "Ha. I don''t care.... Okay, we''re here." Rendle, who replied that he didn''t care, stops at some point. "As you can see. The Heims are still here.... What do you say? The place you reached is a high ground overlooking the outside of the castle gate. There were still many Heim soldiers outside the castle gate, even though they said they had carried out extensive and effective shelling. "Hmm. I see...... Hey, what do you think? "Is that me? "Oh, it''s you" Lloyd then spoke to the Kingsguard knight who had accompanied him. "If it is a force as we have seen it, it will be annihilated in four days... or we can drive it all the way to Birdland. It doesn''t look like they have troublesome demons." "- What did you just say! Rendles cram into the words of the Kingsguard knight. That''s what surprised them when they said it was just before they were destroyed, but what they were going to end in four days. "Les, Lord Rendle. Calm down, please! "Ah... oh, I''m sorry. - But are you serious about that? "I mean it. Lord Rendle." The moment the Kingsguard knight wondered what to answer, Lloyd answered instead. I nod across several degrees satisfactorily as I look at the Heim forces forming outside the wall. "I was led here in the sense of final confirmation, but this is enough. Then let''s go slaughter them." "Lord Lloyd? Are you really going to fight now...? Soon it will be dark around, not inconvenient to fight..." "That''s the same thing they do. Besides, before it gets completely dark, we''ll be in charge of the camp." - It''s impotent. I don''t see it as a sane shack, such as getting rid of Heim''s army and then making camp moves there. Lloyd calls out to the Kingsguard knight as Rendle sideways opens and closes his mouth like a fish. "Near the castle gate, you''ll have finished carrying your exorcism weapons. I''m almost done with horseback riding.... Then it''s time to go to war." Rockdam Capital. Outside that castle wall, the shock of the attack, which arrived abruptly, could not escape, and the upset was spreading among the Heim soldiers. A long standing formation of heims before and after. Still, the agitation from the knight who was forward is also transmitted to the rear guard. "General Lance! Again, the corresponding casualties¡­" "- You have nothing to worry about me. You can honestly call me a dead man, okay? "... excuse me. As a result of earlier attacks, there are many dead¡­ and many who have no chance of survival." "Are the front-line men almost wiped out?" His name is Ricardo Lance. He''s a knight who''s had Logus take care of him, and his son is a livin ''man with Grint. The command of the land was not Logus, and this Revin was entrusted to it. Rock dam falls tomorrow. That was supposed to happen, but with a sudden blow, the atmosphere of constant victory is also fogged up at once. Nowadays, I was all over checking the situation. "... the ground can''t be decided, and something big has not come down. I can''t put it into words, but it was the first shock wave I saw" We haven''t been able to understand the situation at all, but we know we''ve been devastated. What should we do about tomorrow''s battle? That''s what Ricardo thought of the arrow tip. "- Hey! Is the gate open...? "Ah? Well, why are those guys opening the gate? Rockdam opens the gates of the capital. Have we been after our own agitation by reopening it and even attacking it? Ricardo thinks about it, but then it just seemed like the last fart of a weasel (Itachi). When he felt any disturbing signs, Ricardo went to the horse he had retained beside him and hurried onto the horse. "Get in formation! Form a formation! The dead and the injured are behind us! Running a horse tells the word aloud. Then, when Ricardo''s voice is heard and he rushes back to equipping himself with weapons and protective equipment, he forms a formation in line between those nearby. "Hold the shield, forward! Archers, hurry up and put it behind your back! If the opponent is going to storm, you just need to consolidate your defense and shoot the bow. When instructed to set the stones, the people of Heim prepare themselves together. "General! What do you do with the Spear Squad! "It will be decided! Get behind the shield! If your opponent seems to come here, stab him while protecting him with a shield! "Ha!" Keep up the instructions quickly Ricardo. Then the gate finally opens. What the hell begins? Gazing at a gate in the distance, an unfamiliar nanica reveals herself. "What... is that... Crossbow cannon (barista), is it..." A white stained, lying bow. But there were several tubes (crumbs) connected to cannon-like cylinders, and Ricardo didn''t know who they were. "What noise. This...? "Oh, oh... what. This, this, this, this, this sound." Then, almost simultaneously, the sound sounds overflowing with intimidation. It passed down the ground and reached the place where Ricardo and the others stood. It gradually grows larger. It invites the anxiety of the Heim soldiers. "Archers, stand up! Don''t shoot until you''ve got a signal! Ricardo gives instructions toward the archers so as to dispel the anxiety. I can''t deliver my voice from end to end, but when I see the motion of adjacent archers, everyone sets up bows almost simultaneously. "General Lance. Here (...)." If Ricardo keeps giving instructions, one knight... he''s a good figure, so he''s probably not a general soldier. He comes beside Ricardo with a single weapon in his hand. "Thank you. Again, without this." - It''s also a sign of the Lance family. Ricardo snorts deeply at the knight''s words. Received is a large lance of silver. This Lance is not Ricardo''s family name, it''s about Lance used by the cavalry. And Ricardo receiveth it, and hath forcefully set it up in heaven. "Oh, you''re right. This is the proof of my power, the strongest spear man in the kingdom of Haim! It is inferior to the spears of the Lord General (...), but there is no substitute for the name of the best spears of the Heims! Hearing Ricardo''s voice, the Heim soldiers boiled greatly. ... but that''s between us. When they have a uniformly surprising look, they turn their attention to the gates of Rockdam. Seeing the signs, Ricardo turns his gaze back against the gate. And what I saw in my eyes was a group of silver soldiers gradually unfolding. - Phew...!... Ha! The sound transmitted like a ground sound is the sound of a group of silver soldiers slamming the bottom of a spear to the ground. And at the same time their compelling voice reaches Heim''s line as if it were a threat. "White Knight......? The knights of Rockdam should have worn dark green armor. So what the hell are those white knights..." In a nutshell, order. Until then, the white knights move undisturbed and continue to exert pressure like one creature. Then they made me realize that the giant crossbow guns I had just confirmed would at some point line up beside a total of ten. "... it does seem huge and aggressive. But wouldn''t this distance do a lot of damage?" Visually, the distance to each other is expected to be approximately 500 to 600 meters. If so, a crossbow gun blow would not do much damage. I can put a kick on it all at once...... Ricardo was so relieved. But what I can''t solve is the white knights who keep expanding. Speaking of numbers, the Heims are three times better than the others. But the incomprehensibility of the subject kept pulling its tail. "Hey. Somebody close." "- Ha!" "Hold Heim''s flag and go near those white knights. Ask who it is and what it''s all about." "Yes, sir! Speaking to an affordable soldier, he heard Ricardo''s instructions and the soldier ran his horse. Running wide with the flag seems to be the continent''s champion Heim...... and Ricardo stares in love. After a short time, the soldier who ran the horse reaches a distance within which his voice can reach him. Waving the flag, a big man appeared from among the white knights with a body so great that he could not beat that horse, while keeping his body in a giant horse. "-... hmm?" "General Lance. What did you do? "Yes, no... I think he looks familiar to me." In the considerable distance, I don''t know until I look familiar. Ricardo''s vision was never bad, but he couldn''t tell clearly by looking at it like he was staring. Answering the knight who brought Ricardo''s assault spear (Lance) earlier, he tilts his neck unclear. "Well fine. - For once, I''m going to check the Zhongwei part. Call me if you need anything, okay? "Ha, I understand that." Ricardo runs his horse to the waiting area for the archers to check on their situation. If you deal with it calmly, there''s nothing wrong with it. When I self-complete it, I look around with pride in Lance. - It was then. "General Lance! "What the...? Less than a few seconds after moving the horse forward, an earlier knight raises his voice. "Wow, our soldiers are coming back... but something is wrong..." "What are you saying? You think something''s wrong? - Huh. What a rush." When you look back at the horse in pain, what you see in Ricardo''s eyes is the appearance of a Heim soldier running wild in death. This is no big deal. That''s when Ricardo tried to move on. "...... hmm. What? Even snow..." By analogy, the sight can be seen on cold days with mid-winter temperatures. Yes. Like diamond dust, the light fell brilliantly around. Ricardo sees it and squeals as he reaches out. But that''s a funny story. In the first place, the time now is just in the early summer, and the sun will be completely down soon. These current conditions make the neighborhood quietly brilliant. The only thing I can say is that the sight was Ricardo''s last sight. 193 They just move on. "-... Huh?" A sudden glow takes away many of Haim''s lives. At the same time that something would fit brilliantly, the Shields and the spears that stood behind them turned most of them into unspeakable chunks. Slowly knocking your body to the ground causes red liquid to flow out of your body at the same time. "Hey, now..." Before hesitating, Heim''s soldiers could only divulge a few words into a situation where they had no idea what was going on. Few people see the faces of soldiers standing next to each other, or swing their faces in vain and ask what''s going on around them. "Attacked, huh? "... attack? Is that you? - Sure, the avant-garde fell, but whoa...! Speaking of what had happened earlier, they noticed that something had shined, and the soldiers of the avant-garde fell the next moment. Instead, it''s harder to understand what happened with that. The loss of Ricardo, who was the commander of the scene, and the lack of instructions spread confusion. Even when Heim was caught in a vortex of confusion, the white knights, on the other hand, never stopped the momentum. - Phew...! Ha......! But instead of worrying about the perplexity of that heim, the white knights move on as if to mock them the other way around. As the giant crossbow gun slowly began to move forward, the sound of slamming the bottom of the spear began to ring again. Now that there is no one to discipline soldiers on behalf of. Those in the position of deputy generals who existed some cannot speak quickly. Avant-garde...... and because it hasn''t been a minute since Ricardo fell to the ground. "Hi-" "Oh, hey! Coming...... Coming!? Backward from front to front, pushing the soldier standing behind him. The appearance and power of the white knights, transformed into one creature, was felt mightier than it could be seen. We''re people on our side of the hunt. It''s absolute. It was also thought of as this position, which is now steeped in the emotions of small animals on the side to be hunted upside down. "What do you want me to do? Yikes! Hey!" Screaming words rise from places you can''t count. I don''t know what to do, wake up and scatter like a lost child. "Retreat... Retreat. Yep! Now that the general''s safety is unknown! It''s not good to stay here! And, finally, one knight shouted. When he shouted sobbing, he whistled to give instructions and sent signals to everyone. It is also one ingredient that increases the fear for them that the sun is setting and darkening. Then, scared as if he were a child scared of the dark, Heim soldiers lag behind us. Funny. Until a few tens of minutes ago, we were supposed to just wait for our own victory, how did this happen? Many soldiers, considering it, breathe roughly and run to their own preservation. "Dear Lord Lloyd. Looks like the retreat has begun." "- Take a good look. I''m looking at the miscellaneous soldiers who lost their commander. In the unlikely event that I lose my life, you must not forget to carry out the prescribed measures." "... Ha" Before Heim, when the retreat finally began, the forces of Ishtarika move forward as they carry crossbow guns. When Lloyd replied to a word from the Kingsguard knight, he remembered a Heim man approaching earlier. "Nevertheless, it was amazing how the man changed earlier" "Yep. I didn''t think I''d run out when I heard the word Ishtarika. I thought it might take a little doubt." "It will be the impact of the recent talks. The Heims must have entrenched their fear of us." Lloyd leaks his voice like he''s spooked. "Phew...! ''Ha...! Lloyd then shivered at the power of Ishtarika, which he heard from around him. "It sounds good whenever you hear it. It means I''m bleeding, too." Along with the ringing, the sound of a spear-beating zun, a zun, echoes. We just say we''re the strong ones. That also meant that the Knights of Ishtarika inspired themselves. "Marshal! The breathing soldier is down." The gradually advancing Ishtarika army finally came to the place of a row of Haim that took an earlier blow. The Heim soldiers, who have been unluckily survived, are restraining their bodies as they suffer. Losing his life was no different, but he was wasting more time suffering. "- Cut." As a matter of course, their lives will not be saved. Lloyd signals in a nutshell that the knight who heard the voice will take the life of the soldier who was immediately falling. "It seems a little unfortunate not to die eating a bursting crossbow." When the Kingsguard leaks like that, he turns his attention to the giant crossbow gun that will be carried. "Mm-hmm. Though countermeasures are established, I don''t think such technology is in Heim. When it comes to soldiers who are lucky enough to survive, you should give them a special salvation." Let''s do that. It meant that and was a procedure to keep me from giving you my last ascension. "¡­ a shelling that condenses the energy in the demonic stone, makes it process and release like a lead ball, and at the end bursts fine. I don''t even want to think about eating that in my body." "You have nothing to be afraid of. If we hurry back to the battleship, we might be able to take our lives." "Maybe (...) isn''t it? Well, I''m not planning on eating it." Lloyd and the Kingsguard knight slammed lightly. Then there were some bodies lying before the two of them as well. The two advance the horse without going through it intentionally, but, uh, Lloyd notices one survivor. "- That''s..." "Lo, Master Lloyd? What did you do? "... I''ve seen your face. Looks like you''re still alive." Lloyd signals the horse, only slightly increasing the speed and approaching the survivor. A good knight is breathing irregularly and deeply next to a giant lance. His blood was flowing widely on the earth, and it no longer represented a lightning fire in front of the wind. As Lloyd proceeded with the sound of his hooves, he turned to look up. "Ha... ha... ahhh...! When he confirms Lloyd''s appearance, he opens his eyes and wrinkles around his forehead. He is forced to drag his hand toward Lloyd, even though it is already hard to move his body. Doing that would cause severe pain. and Lloyd stares with a complex look. "Huh... Kisa... ma." Huh...! "- I see. Though I thought it looked familiar. Was it the time of the meeting?" Yes. Lloyd looked familiar to him. Crawling to the ground, he is the man who stood behind Ralph on the day of Ishtarika''s meeting with Heim. "Sure, his name is Ricardo...... Did you say Viscount Ricardo Lance? That''s what the material received from Lord Warren said." Lloyd remembered what he had learned during the talks and turned his gaze to look down. At the same time, one unfortunate thing is noticed. "I thought Logus (...) was the commander here, but what a clap. If it was that man who died, our morale would have been at its climax. I mean, there''s no Logus in Rockdam... Hmm." Lloyd crushes unfortunately without even naming him anymore. As Lloyd shrugged, Ricardo became irritated by the voice in his ever hazy consciousness. But there''s nothing I can do anymore. I can only wait for death. "I could take the Commander''s neck. If that was the first blow, well, it wouldn''t be a bad result.... Don''t resent me." With these words in his mouth, Lloyd pulls his dagger out of his waist as he descends from his horse. There was nothing particularly profound about it, but sometimes I knew my face, so I decided to end it at the end. "I don''t have any more guarantees that I can help. I''ll do it at the end of the day." We''ve already got a fight. That''s why it''s the spirit of the knight to see his last blow. That''s how the moment I tried to slit my neck with a dagger. Ricardo mumbled like this with his mouth in Lloyd''s ear. "Phew... Ha... Here... this, out... dried up... dog... ahh" Ricardo, who managed to speak out with hatred. Lloyd, who hears that, loses all his words for a moment, immediately speaks to Ricardo. "- Well. You used to say those words against me. Then I''ll give you a reward to keep." At that moment, Pickup, and Lloyd''s arm stopped moving. Meaning of words spoken by Ricardo. Understanding it in an instant, Lloyd retracted the words he had just spoken. "I''m not going to harass you like that, like I''m going out of my way to hang a cure on you. But you no longer have to give him a wave of my sword. Joy, you can still live a little." When I have eyes as cold as ice, I manage to curb my anger and head to the horse. Why did you stop the sword? A Kingsguard knight who was watching Lloyd looks at Lloyd with strange eyes. Coming right back, Lloyd crosses the horse, but just says one thing, goes ahead and says it and then shuts up. Ricardo, on the other hand, was feeling the fear and impatience that his brain was going to boil, in addition to the satisfaction of saying he had done so. "Huh... oh."... Yikes... Huh! Actually, I was hoping that by rumbling, you would give me a stop. But the thought came off, staring with lying eyes at Lloyd leaving. Lloyd''s failure to stab a stop keeps the Ishtarika knights moving forward, especially without touching Ricardo. "Lo, Master Lloyd? If you are unhappy with anything, I will stab our stop..." "Han. He doesn''t need salvation." "... and say? "I don''t want to talk about it. But that man fooled Lady Ain" What a fool. When the Kingsguard knight puts his hand on his forehead, he also exposes his uncomfortable feelings, whilst nodding in a convincing manner. "Then do you want to take me home with a life extension measure? If you add the possibility that you have information..." "Stop it. We''re gonna get dirty, too. Besides, even when you die, you slap your mouth down. There''s nothing left to squeeze out. Besides, we won''t be able to hold it back until we can talk." Lloyd''s face looked sincerely unpleasant, as if touching a disgusting object. "Ha... you won''t be able to go back to Ishtalika" "Exactly" ... Thus, when the Ishtarika army overwhelms the battle on the first day, it then secures the camp after two hours on the road. Sending some knights back to Rockdam led them to the battleship for a report to the Ishtarika homeland. Reports of victories using a dedicated messagebird will soon reach Ishtarika. Naturally, the people of Rockdam feel as if they are alive when they also tell the Commander Rendle, who is in Rockdam, what happened today. The army of Ishtarika, which suddenly appeared, was felt so divine to them, to the people of Rockdam, that it was no more. The Knights of Ishtarika, who adorned the first battle with an overwhelming victory, also celebrate a little after preparing the camp. Enjoying a meal with fresh ingredients that were rare in the camp, he took turns taking night breaks for the next battle to come. Ahead. After getting rid of it from around Rockdam, the journey to Birdland and the journey from Birdland to Heim continues next. Along the way, there is also something to think about with regard to the Heim forces occupying Euro, but first the centre of the continent...... the prerequisite was to concentrate on the battle to Birdland. 194 The Great Generals Now Keep moving forward without alerting the ambush. If I just hear this, I''ll want to say a word of complaining about being vigilant, but fortunately the journey to Birdland is flat open. In other words, even if such measures are contemplated, it is difficult to implement them. Not to mention that Ishtarika, who holds a number of crossbow guns, had too much profit. Ishtarika''s army, which continues to march today. At dawn of the night, it was already past noon, continuing the march in the morning. I took a short break and had a stomachache, but if I told you, the battle last night couldn''t have accumulated fatigue, and the majority of my fatigue was concentrated on my feet stepping on the ground. "Rather, it''s scary." "- Master Lloyd? Did you say anything? "... no. Nothing." The same goes for the fact that the example organism didn''t show up, but I can''t help but wonder that I used Ricardo as if it were a throwaway pawn. I wasn''t expecting Ishtarika...... until then, but that would be too dumb. Slowly moving the horse forward, Lloyd looks up into the sky and thinks. "I hear demons living on this continent do not possess enough qualities to evolve into demon kings. So what does the Red Fox use against us? Is that an example organism? Do you think we can attack in numbers?" Whether you think about it or not, there is no answer, only suspicion solicits in your mind. Lloyd as commander quietly worried the knights that the confusion would not be contagious. "Marshal -... Marshal! Two, one knight on a horse comes from the direction in which he marches. "Reprisal, hard work. How''d it go with them? "No. We are retreating to Birdland at a tremendous rate, whether driven by fear or not. Along the way, I didn''t have the appearance to do any fine work, and I even ran while sleeping and sparing a break." He was the knight Lloyd sent to scout and returned to the Lloyds after his assignment. When asked for information that showed that he was going crazy in death, Lloyd struck one hypothesis. "When they do, they still don''t seem to be the troops of their destiny. Without an example organism, there would be no trace of a red fox. Besides, it''s the end of not even having General Logus." "Yep. Sounds like it." When the knight who was scouting nodded, he quickly returned to his own placement. "But... don''t worry about one thing" "... and say? "It''s the value of Logus as it stands. Given the possibility that the Red Fox is rising, you don''t have to bother to reuse that man. Strong enough, there are many soldiers who obey his word honestly, but I don''t know if it''s worth using, including soldiers, in the Red Fox." "- Mm... that''s hard" "Mm-hmm. Me, too, I don''t know what it is when I think about it. We should leave this kind of work to Lord Warren and Lord Krone." When he reopens and says so, Lloyd smiles on his face. The Kingsguard also replied, "It must be," looking at the blue sky like Lloyd earlier. A line of Ishtarikas finished just marching on the second day. Along the way, we didn''t run into any trouble, and we kept going at our own pace. And today on the third day. Finally, the Ishtarika army arrived in the middle of the continent¡­ near Birdland, a town divided by merchants. Now it takes its past form in the wind of the town where the merchants were partitioning¡­ but this is how the Lloyds perceive it. "All armies shut down. - Whoa! At Lloyd''s behest, the whole thing stopped marching at once. Sometimes the weather is clear and the time is past noon, and my vision is very good. The march causes some dust to drift, but such is only a minor problem. "Oh, isn''t it a city that''s not surprisingly bad? - And..." Birdland, which does not have stone walls as strong as Rockdam, can see from the Lloyds how things are all over town. When the wealth of the continent gathers, you know, from Lloyd''s point of view, the buildings that stand side by side are not bad. In the back, there was a building like a huge arena, which also caught Lloyd''s interest, even though the situation would be like now. "As you can imagine, have you been waiting?" It was Heim''s army that waited in many formations. Ishtalika and Heim were thus caught staring at each other directly in the face. "You said you tasted the power of a crossbow gun, but you were willing to deal with him directly from the front? "Well. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but it must be true that you''re willing to fight." Lifting one arm around the other, the Ishtarika knights pay attention to the movement. The knight in charge of the crossbow gun moved forward so that everyone pushed it out in unison. Let''s let it go at once to decide the battle...... Lloyd, who tried to signal with that intention, notices one man coming out of Heim''s army. "-... what the hell, that man was here" The man is Logus. Lloyd''s body is also empowered by the advent of a profound opponent, even as Ishtarika. Calm the rising muscles and Lloyd also moves the horse forward. "Lo, Master Lloyd! "Never mind. I''ll be right back." Such a man doesn''t need to be dealt with. That''s what the Kingsguard thought, but Lloyd''s thoughts were elsewhere. "About Anon and what he did. Ask that guy and he''ll be just fine." Lloyd speaks the name of a lady who seems to be a red fox. The distance between Lloyd and Logus slowly narrowed, and if you shout, your voice reached it. "- Not only our Prince Tiggle, but also the barbarians who grabbed Lord Elena! What brings you to our continent? "... hmm? I see. Is that how it''s coming?" I was interested in what to say, but Lloyd is confused by unspeakable words. It is perfectly natural to listen to the report in Rockdam and think that Ishtarika is here. Lloyd, who had nothing to be surprised about it, also opens his mouth to the words. "That quote! A place where you took Lord Amur''s life! We Haim will not forgive you! Naturally, I don''t remember Lloyds. I''m sure, because Lord Amur must be taking his time in Ishtalika. "-... you don''t know what you''re talking about! At least we Ishtarika have never done such an imitation." "A man who would also be Ishtarika''s Marshal would say it! Someone saw what you were doing! It''s pointless! - What the hell is that man talking about? Lloyd leaks the word as he looks at Logus with his fallen in love face. Two of Haim...... grabbed Tiggle and Elena. And killed Lord Amur. Talk about someone seeing it in their behavior. When he clears up into a musical book like a comedy, Lloyd rubs his nose at what''s wrong. "I don''t know what you''re mistaken about! But why did you attack Rockdam? "I''ve decided that! For our Haim to be king of a true continent! "Heim becomes the true king...? -... oh well. I see." When I crush sadly, I scratch my head (...). Before the conversation is connected or not, Logus tells us that Tsuji doesn''t even fit. In a nutshell, it''s just too pitiful. "Is that also (...) the one called the end road, Logus? You''ve changed a lot." Already, Admiral Logus is under the influence, I suppose. I don''t mean to be pitiful, but I felt pity for it. "I should have known at the meeting the other day that there was a difference in power with us.... at least you weren''t a retarded man when it came to the war" ¡­¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about. - Your march here is over. " Speaking well, Logus waved up loudly. Then, when the soldiers standing in the avant-garde wear colorful coats, they set up their weapons and institute a system of assault. "It was Lord Ed who was looking at your work! And that Lord Ed has been an adventurer even in Ishtarika! Drawing on that experience, you gave us this advice! I can tell at first glance. The coat they had in their hands would have been made from demonic materials. I stare at him and make sure of it, but Lloyd has complicated emotions. In addition, Lloyd is sighed again at words that seem to believe Ed''s words like fanatics. "- Oh, I know. Is that to mitigate the crossbow cannon attack? There is no mistake in the information, but if you are bad at that level of material, you will be penetrated." "If only we had time to storm. Differences in the number of soldiers...... simple, but you should think about their influence! Lloyd sees Heim''s forces. In numbers, it could be more than fourfold. But from Lloyd''s, it''s only four times (...). If the crossbow cannon had been sealed, the Lloyds might have needed to make a difference around. That''s how Heim''s army begins to move forward in the words of Logus. ... Not a bad operation. Heim''s army spreads its wings wide. That must be the best thing to do to keep the whole crossbow attack from eating. Besides, this would be the only maneuver to sew and attack the clearance up to the next bullet load of the crossbow gun. Lloyd then turns the horse around and makes him run toward his formation with Logus giving instructions. "If we were to fight anyway, we would have liked to exchange our swords with the Lord before us. - You don''t want that on the battlefield." Lloyd disciplines his own greed even as he makes his chest feces feel worse. He looked up at his right hand as he ran his horse, and the Ishtarika army raised its voice aloud as well. "Absolutely. Because of the surprise, you couldn''t ask me about a woman named Anon..." 195 The battlefield that moved out. By analogy, a penetration like a ball-shashing premise. If you listen to Heim''s movements and Logus'' words, you''ll make me think about that. "Don''t be afraid! "Move on. Yeah! What you hear from all around is the desperate voice of the Heim soldiers. The Knights of Ishtarika move strangely to the confidence that they changed after hitting the fleeing plenty the other day. What the hell changed them? - Or is it the influence of a man named Logus, the question is endless? "First shot. - Ready." But they are also fine Ishtarika knights. When I hear Lloyd''s voice, I immediately change my mind. When the knight in charge of the crossbow guns aligns himself, he puts a Heim soldier into range who keeps spreading. "... not yet. Almost. Almost." Reducing the feeling tightly, he stops the hand Lloyd shook up on the spot. The sand smoke created by the soldiers'' advances created some poor vision. The enthusiasm that drifted on the battlefield made the Istarian knights sweat, too. "-... let it go! Lloyd gives that instruction when he sees the distance approaching. About the same time Lloyd lowered his hand, the crossbow cannon began firing simultaneously. When the brilliance spreads over the Haim soldiers, the brilliance strikes the Haim soldiers simultaneously. "Huh... Damn" "It hurts... it hurts! Ha!" As Logus is confident, his survival rate is out of step when he says he ate a crossbow gun. But it is not there that Lloyd or the Ishtarika knights were surprised. "Yes, what the hell can I do to become a dead soldier? "Master Lloyd! Do you want to shell while retreating!? "- No, then we can''t have a system in place! Use the crossbow guns so they don''t surround you, and use the cavalry to take the attack! "Ha!" All I''m saying is that I''m not afraid of death, but a pain in the ass Heim soldier who keeps going. The opposite attitude of the other day surprised me what the hell I had done. It must be the role of the superior officer to inspire the soldiers. But this is too much. "Listen, brave Ishtarika men! No matter how many dead soldiers the opponent becomes... if the fruit is weak, it will not be a battle! You have nothing to fear! It''s time to show our strength! Thus, Lloyd drew his sword for the first time from about the battlefield. Bringing the Greyshire family''s proud sword to heaven, it reflects the light strongly. There is no adjustment either. This is a specialty that Shearling had just sharpened before he came on the expedition. "Spearmen, forward! Run after the Archer''s blow! Hearing that voice, the spear soldiers slap the ground a few times before lifting it. Standing forward to pierce, wait for the march signal on the horse. "Nevertheless, we have a great deal of troops at our disposal. Now I don''t know what''s happening to Heim in my country." How much of our own continent...... and isn''t it too much to hang on to the battle in Birdland, even though it''s getting closer to home? Even the behavior seemed extremely foolish. "Dear Lord Lloyd. What do you think it''s time?" "Ah...... Archers, let go! I realize I''ve thought about it for a moment, and Lloyd rushes to give me instructions. The battle by Heim and Ishtarika was thus dropped the lid of fire. "Ha ha...! No matter how strong a knight they are, if there are a few opponents...! "Huh! Huh...! "Become, you guys! The collision of the front lines sharpens their power. Haim''s front line was overflowing with dying soldiers, but they turned into dead soldiers. On the contrary, it also shows the ingenuity with which more than one person turns to the Knight of Ishtarika. "Ku...... just fuck you! "Ah... ha... it hurts, it hurts...! "- Hey, are you guys really human? A Knight of Ishtarika stabbed a spear in the eye of a Heim soldier. But when the Heim soldier grips the pierced spear tightly with his hand, he approaches the Ishtarika knight as he pushes himself into it. "Funnnnnnnnnnnn! "Ho... Marshal. Ho!? "What are you afraid of, you fool! Don''t be afraid, if you drop your neck like this, you''ll lose your life! "Ha... ha! Lloyd truncated the Heim soldiers that were swarming around the knight. Take the life of a Heim soldier, like when he turns a Yatsume rabbit into two. Meanwhile, even as Lloyd, I was amazed at how the Heim knights looked like now...... "- You''re clear, that''s not what humans can do. The country named Haim is already dead (...)" I intended to launch an attack on Heim as well, but this is a hell of a laugh. Lloyd laughs bitterly when he sees a Heim soldier who starts crazy. In contrast to the radiant light of the sun, the emotions of the knights of Lloyd and Ishtarika are complex. "Horse Riders, once back off! In order to cut this instruction, the Crossbow Cannon Unit will set up again. Crossbow guns after reloading are directed at Heim soldiers and a second shelling begins. "-... let it go. Yeah! By dropping to a safe distance, artillery fire began simultaneously from all the crossbow guns. The Haim soldiers on the front line are out of range because they are hunting the Ishtarika knights, but now shelling will strike directly at many Haim soldiers. "What happened! "Hit Heim soldiers in many places! All right. Lloyd nods satisfactorily. In addition to that, the Haim soldiers on the front line began to gradually lose their power. Unknown about the karakuri applied to them, but it must have affected him to shed too much blood. Gradually, the footprint becomes heavier. "... it''s a miracle you''ve lived so long." A Heim soldier who wears a physical defect but runs around with enough vitality to be stunned. In fact, as the side that fights it, I even remember fear, but if you think you have a true enemy behind you, Lloyd never had fear in a place like this. "Well, what should we do" As Ishtarika, we don''t need to decide on a battle here. Given the circumstances, there is no longer a need to force an attack. I am concerned that something is wrong with Heim soldiers, and in addition to that, I have already dealt Heim soldiers an attack that can be described as devastating. "What would be the problem if we were to withdraw? ... No, there isn''t. Now that damage is likely to be done to the Knights of Ishtarika, there is no need to force them to fight from the front. If I tell you, if you keep arguing about crossbow guns while keeping your distance, that''s the story. Lloyd breathed softly when he thought of it like this. "All armies, get out! Just as far as I can see how the Heims are doing! I''m retreating once! - You can scorch him. In case Heim ever goes down, follow it and strike. If you never come out of Birdland, in the worst case scenario, you just keep attacking the crossbow gun towards Birdland. More than that, there is no operation that does not waste the life of the Istarian knight. And this is what I thought Lloyd, but the operation will be a setback. "Wait, Master Lloyd! There''s a group of people behind this..." "From behind. - Huh!? How did you take the back in such an open place? I''m baffled by the sudden, but I can''t help it if my enemies have increased. "Marshal! Shit, I''m confused... Shit, the rear guard knight! "Cheerful..."? Don''t be stupid! If it''s our gear, assuming there''s a distraction... " Lloyd turns his attention to the knights of honor. Then, Lloyd''s eyes also showed the sight of the Knight of Ishtarika falling. "Nah - what''s going on! "I don''t know! But you probably showed up...! "... ugh! Finally." The sight of the Knights of Ishtarika falling. Beyond that, a flock of organisms that continue to make unusual ringing noises. It sounds like a scream of a woman, like a golden cut. Are these the creatures of the example? Lloyd wrinkles between his brows. "It''s a carriage! Looks like he''s leaking out of that carriage. - Whoa! The Kingsguard knight points to the center of its creatures. The larger carriage is pulled by a few of the men who came to the robe. And there was also a spear in the seat of him that sat with one hand. The construction of the carriage is extremely luxurious and there is no discomfort in being told that nobility is on board. It just seems unusual what leaks out. What strikes me above all is the purple misty smoke leaking out of the bottom of that carriage. It continues to spread loosely around, riding in the wind and attacking the Knights of Ishtarika. "Even with our gear, we can''t fight the temper... I don''t know, how do you manage that...! If the carriage is the source, you can attack the carriage. But to get into range, you need to get close, and you can''t ignore the effects of temper. "Stop retreating! Expand to the right wing for a system of assault! Now that I can no longer fall back on the detour, I have to move on. Stopping the attempt to retreat, Lloyd followed by a mouthful of instructions to move forward. "Six crossbow guns, turn back and aim for the carriage! And the animals that surround them! In Euro, I hear enough have emerged to require a main gun. In this case, in Lloyd''s view, the main gun was a number that was not required. But dealing with each and every one of them is a difficult undertaking. For this reason, we do not rely on crossbow fire. "Archers! Yo -... let go! Hurry up, but under Lloyd''s command, an archer unleashes an attack on Heim soldiers. "Horse Riders, push! I''ll crush Heim soldiers over the right wing! The most important thing is not to be surrounded by ourselves. Before that happens, Lloyd directs the way. "- I was going to be on guard, but where the hell did it come from?! Speaking of resentment at the carriage and organism that appeared behind him, Lloyd also drove his horse towards the annihilation of Heim soldiers. "But I can''t solve it. Using such impatience would damage Heim soldiers as well. - Are you telling me you''re not affected by that? It''s a hell of a hypothesis, but the more I think about it, the scarier it is. If that were the reality, it would mean that the Knights of Ishtarika would be the only ones affected by the earlier temper. As Lloyd slipped the reins with a lot of hand sweat, he exhaled and re-gripped the reins. "I didn''t think it would be a glimmer, but I didn''t expect this to happen" At present, the most horrible thing is the impulse to push from behind. It takes some damage and time, but the Heim soldiers who became dead soldiers can handle it. However, it becomes a problem that it takes some of that time. "Then if we just strike out Logus... - Hmm? Second, Lloyd noticed. Logus came abruptly near the avant-garde, riding his own horse. I wonder what he will do, he looks back to Heim soldiers and raises his voice. "O brave Heim knights! Well done! - His Royal Highness the First Prince... No, His Royal Highness the King (...) reinforcements have finally arrived! Like inspiring a soldier, Logus speaks it aloud. The Heim soldiers then boosted their morale as if they breathed back in unison. Both the soldiers who have lost their arms and the soldiers who have a defect (...) in their faces - everyone takes their weapons and swings them up in an exhilarating voice. "The holy power of His Royal Highness the King will save our Haim! Proceed, Heim''s brave men! What a stage (...). Logas and the others are like holy armies, creating a situation like the protagonists of the story. "... well. What do you mean, it''s Logus? Are you saying that your first prince is on the wagon that''s leaking? When was the first prince Rayfon becoming the king prince? I didn''t care about that now. But if you believe what Logus said, I guess that carriage has a rayphone on it. Now this fact is what matters. "The hero who defeated the sea dragon - like Ein, I thought there was no other prince full of talk. ¡­ but it''s also my first ear to say Prince Wang who can exasperate." Lloyd turns his cold eyes to Logus, as even a thin, dirty dove rat can see. "Besides, it''s the first time I''ve ever heard you call your temper a holy power. -Logus, it''s like a demon living in an air cave." 196 Meet in Birdland. I couldn''t hide my surprise at being pinched. I should have been vigilant enough, and I didn''t think I could do that on open land. That being said, there can be no way that Ishtarika''s army will lose its sanity and become self-inflicted. Because the favourable situation for them Ishtarika had not yet changed and they were confident in their strength. "- Ku...... Oh, it''s also physically difficult to aim all the way at your head..." The Heim soldiers have figured it out. Cut off your arms, and skewer your legs, but move on. In the end, the best thing to do is aim for your head like Lloyd said. However, in a battlefield where life is exchanged, targeting the head one way or the other drains a lot of health. "This...... just fuck you! "Kahaha... -!" The Knights of Ishtarika, who struggle but defeat the Heim soldiers. Lloyd gives a voice to the nearby Kingsguard knight when he is relieved that the war situation did not deteriorate. "Hey. Is your Lord''s horse a sorted individual! "Ha! I''m inferior to Lord Lloyd''s horse, but I was wondering if I could beat the other horses on this occasion! - Aah! I hear that, and Lloyd snorts. While in conversation, the Kingsguard pierces the head of the Heim soldier with a spear. "Then I will give you the task to the Lord. Hurry back to Rockdam and tell Ishtarika himself about this situation! We need new gear! Concerns are frustrating. I couldn''t ignore that and keep fighting. "Yes, it would be now......! "Naturally! Things need to be quick! -... now, go! If it''s a horse, it won''t get caught if it''s a Heim! I asked for it. Lloyd says so and slaps the Kingsguard hard on the back. Then, the Kingsguard knight builds strength and pulls the reins. "I''m coming! Please, Master Lloyd, good luck! "Ah. Leave it to me! When he said so forcefully, he ran his horse away from the group. "At Message Bird, it takes too long to communicate... Please, keep me posted safely." If you run a horse within the meaning of the decree, you will be able to fulfill your return to Rockdam in one night or another. Lloyd wishes the Kingsguard well. "Well. Why don''t I do my job too?" When I wipe the sweat off my forehead, I gently stroke the pattern of the great sword I carried. Please, when I tell my partner that, one of Heim''s great armies stands out as a knight... I turned my attention to their great general. "Can I call it a beast hunt? - Hey, Logas! Ishtarika''s forces also gain momentum as they cut through Lloyd''s advances. The Commander takes on an enemy general. That action boosted the morale of the Ishtarikan knights who were preying on Heim soldiers. - It''s been a few minutes. A few minutes in everyday life is a shame, but it is no exaggeration to say that a few minutes on the battlefield are worth a few days in everyday life. Even with the leeward formation, Ishtarika''s momentum only increases. This is a delightful miscalculation for Lloyd, and even to get away from the carriage that came with a leak of air, the knights take the neck of the Heim soldiers in death and madness. "Eh... that''s the Knight of Ishtarika. If this were to happen, we should still have cautiously attacked Euro...... hmm? When did we get into Euro? How could you do such a dangerous imitation...? When I think deeply, I see confusion in Logus'' memory. "Was it because I kept throwing myself on the battlefield? -... you mean I''m immature too" Is it some kind of compulsion, Logus cleans it up for affordable reasons, but it is true that there is something out of touch with his memory. Seeing the gradually decreasing number of Heim soldiers, Logus felt an unspeakable worry. Seeing Ishtarika''s army spreading in front of me, Logus also began to think about retreating due to the poor state of the war... at that moment. "-Goo... ahhh..." "Oh, my arm... my arm. Oh! Suddenly, a scream began to sound around Logus. I wonder what happened, and Logus looks in that direction. "You kept me waiting... Logus. I got a huge welcome and I''m a little late." - In a short time, did you attack this far...? Logus was surprised. How breakthrough can you make it to where you wait in this short time? "I was sorry about the day of the meeting, too. Anyway, he said I wanted to compete with you on the sword, not Dill." "... I''ve spoken earlier, but you''re an uninvited guest." "Don''t say that. - We, too, have an ugly existence looming behind us. Let''s just get started." Big sword pulled out of my back. When you lay it aside in a big swing, a sword tip figure that doesn''t make it pitch and slight. I wonder how powerful it is. Logus just makes that much movement make him understand the strength of Lloyd. - Again, this guy opponent has too many bad minutes. The fall of the General''s self is too much of an impact for Heim. In case you think about it, Logus decided that this place should be avoided. "Sorry, but the battle has just begun. Don''t be too early for our stage - so" Logus, who decided to put it right. ¡­ but it is unacceptable to avoid this battle. - That''s bullshit. Cover your eyes with your hands, Lloyd giggles. "Ha ha!... I wonder what you''re going to say, there ''ll be enough crap! Then Lloyd snaps his sword to the side. "... Huh? A few Heim soldiers dropped their necks to the ground with their tweezers, even though the sword said it wasn''t a direct hit. You were conscious for a moment, your neck slips (...) You leak your voice strangely at the moment. "You can run if you want. Spread your tail like a beast and retreat. But let me tell you something, I''m good at hunting beasts. -... run away! At the end of the day, I lost my pride as a general! Lloyd kicks the horse. When the horse who receives the signal rushes forward at once, the distance between him and me narrows at once. "Eh... short of saying, take pride in the Great General..."! Logus also finally pulled out his sword. When I look at Lloyd with hateful eyes, I can put in a strong will to take my neck at all costs. "Roydoh! You and your son alike, let this land defeat me! "Let me pull it out, the beast flair! A man once torn by my son slaps his mouth down for so long! Of course the Knights of Ishtarika, the soldiers of Heim were not pressed into their power, nor could they be disturbed. As if the battlefield air had solidified, my gaze gathers in the battle between the two of them. "Huh! "- Uh-oh! Logus waves the sword first. Go on, wave the sword the way Lloyd was delayed. Heim''s soldiers, the battle was decided. I give you a voice of joy for thinking so, but the Knights of Ishtarika were quiet in contrast. But their expression is sunny, which was impressively reflected in the eyes of Heim''s soldiers. "... nooo!? When the march between the horses ends in a different way, only Logus falls. "Did you see the sighting wrong? Seemed a little quick to swing it down" "Wah, my horse...! Fallen Logus sees his own horse. Then it didn''t come with what was supposed to be. That''s all the top part from the horse''s neck. Looking back, the head of the horse, which has become an unspeakable mass, is rolling about on the ground. If you look at the incision, it is a beautiful line as if it were art, and after a few seconds the blood runs out as I recall. "Actually, I''m not very good at swordsmanship on horseback. I''ve done bad things to horses, but, well, I can''t help it." When Lloyd gets off the horse, he runs out for Logus. Then Logus woke up in a panic. "Eh - is it Ishtalika''s Marshal who cuts to the fallen opponent! "Whatever you want. It''s your fault for losing on the horse." Logus does not fully stand up and takes Lloyd''s blow at his mid back. The words you uttered with the intention of stirring it up, Lloyd overtook you to blame. "Chi...... ugh! Instead, I might have taken it at the mid back and got it right. Even if it is taken with the help of the earth, it is pushed away by a force strong enough for the ankles to tremble. To the pressure Lloyd put on him, Logus let a sensation he''d never felt flash all over his body. "Just because you beat my child doesn''t make you that strong. I''m right here in front of you - Ishtarika''s greatest knight! Pushing it off hard as it is, Lloyd''s lateral flash wields toward Logus, who is completely disfigured. It''s not the same orientation as a letter I''m good at, Lloyd, but it doesn''t make a difference in the momentum that even seems to cut off space. "Keep blowing it up everywhere...... ugh! It''s like something bursts - then the sound sounds like we hit each other with a rock. The large sword lifted at the inches allowed him to avoid direct strikes. But that doesn''t stop the momentum. "-Noooooooooooo! Lloyd''s powerful cry. That adds a sense of urgency to the battle between the two. Not even a pinched sword, but Lloyd''s blow decides on the sword. "Kuh!? Direct strikes were avoided. While Logus was so relieved. When Logus'' sword sounded metal, he instantly changed his appearance. "The sword, cracked...? When the crack enters, the great sword breaks from the spot where he received Lloyd''s sword. I''ve never seen anything like it. Logus is astonished, but there was something to be wary of first. "Whoa, whoa! Lloyd''s arms forced to apply force. Those arms tap into Logus'' flank without stopping the Great Sword. "Kaha...... Ahhh!" Thanks to thick armor, Logus'' torso was avoided in two pieces. But the great sword of Lloyd, just sharpened by Shearton, cleaves Logus'' armor and engraves a deep wound on Logus'' body. "... is it the equipment of a general even if it rots? I waved my sword with the intention of stopping him, but I didn''t know he was still alive." The attack has strong momentum and Logus'' body is blown away for about a few meters. Logus kneels a broken sword on his cane while keeping his flank down. "Ah... ha, ha... I see. Can''t you compare it to your son at all..." "Don''t take it for granted" Yeah, and Lloyd laughs with his nose. Lloyd then slowly advances his legs toward Logus, who is even hard to wake up his body. "If you''re willing to fight, stand up. If you stand up, I''ll end you with this sword." "- So what happens if you don''t get up? "It doesn''t make a difference to end it. It''s just a difference between the last time you showed intent." "... really, a man with a bad mouth" "Oh. Speaking of which, there''s only one thing I wanted to ask you." I had something to ask before I stabbed the stop. When relieved that it was good to remember, Lloyd asks. "Tell me about a woman named Anon. I''m guessing you''re in Heim, right? - It''s that moment. Logus'' expression changes and suddenly changes in voice color. "Don''t you say that name! Make my son Grint''s marriage a pardon, on behalf of Lord Elena, an important way to bring wisdom to our heim! "You (...), huh? I see... just hearing that doesn''t seem like enough." I don''t have much information yet, but you can assume Anon is the culprit. Lloyd nodded in a convincing manner, waving his sword up to see how Logus was doing. "Enough. In the post-mortem world, I will pray for you to return to Lord Logus (...) like before." Say so, and Lloyd waves his sword down. The moment Logus tries to play defense, but the body that accumulates damage doesn''t move, and he decides to be ready for it to be over... One of the people Ishtalika was looking for showed up. At the same time, he took Lloyd''s sword with his prized spear. "... I''m not allowed to do that yet. I''m sorry, but I have to protect the script." He took Lloyd''s sword and then pushed it back before taking off the robe he was wearing. It was an old man who showed up from the inside - although his hair is impressively stained with redhead by the way. "Nice to meet you, Lord Lloyd. My name is Ed." After taking Lloyd''s sword lightly, Ed put up a spear with a good grin. 197 A tough day for Lloyd. "- Oh. I''m Lloyd. Apparently, the Lord is the man we''ve been looking for." "It is. It''s an honor." Distract your gaze from Logus, who was already on the verge of retiring, and Lloyd turns his gaze to Ed. "Hmmm... very pretty outfit. If you look like a butler, you also look like a civilian. - It doesn''t look good on the battlefield." Fasten the button on the shirt made of a soft white cloth to the top and wear black suit pants underneath. It''s a calm outfit that suits the old man well, but it''s also natural to float on the battlefield. "It''s an honor - you look like an actor, too, don''t you? Is the role...... still a villain? Ed smiles like a good person. But Lloyd couldn''t help liking those eyes. "What good and evil, vague things that vary by position. Poor quality than a person drowned in sex." "Oh, that sounds like a surprisingly intelligent word. I don''t hate that either." "- That''s more than anything. By the way, won''t you leave there? Can''t you just stab him?" I got into trouble. Lloyd shows a little impatience inside. Ed''s mild start to his blow left Lloyd with a big surprise. "The script must be protected. That''s what I said - Lord Logus, please step back. I''m here." "Oh, oh... sorry. Thank you, Lord Ed! Though he gets a remorseful look, Logus honestly retreats on horseback with the soldier. The circumstances surrounding the war were also such that Lloyd took a sigh of relief at Ishtarika''s overwhelming predominance. If so, the problem is an example temper, but we have to deal with Ed in front of us first... "I''m not going to hang out with a three-sentence play. I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean to be on that stage." "You''re making some mistake. You are a people of Ishtarika. - Then the same thing happened when I stood on stage from birth. Isn''t that right? "Ha. I don''t think the beast has the wisdom to play something - ugh!? Something passed next to Lloyd''s cheek, the moment he stirred it up. Sometimes she was daunted on the battlefield, and Lloyd could avoid her face to the side in that moment, but a piece of skin would be mutilated. "How does it feel to have a gap poked by a beast? "... not surprisingly bad. Around the containment doesn''t work, I guess it''s still a beast...... hey! I can''t grab a red fox named Ed. By analogy, Lloyd feels a lack of grasp like Warren. Mistakes against spear opponents. Lloyd took a step to avoid being left to their liking. "That''s a good step. Sharp as a beast." "-... oh, isn''t it? I tried to imitate you, but I''m glad you complimented me." "Ha ha... Then I can''t give you the pass score yet." Release a small wave of blow to Ed. Even so, if Lloyd lets go, that doesn''t make the power stupid, but Ed judges the sword like he breathes. "I am - I have been competing with Lord Logus many times for a long time. From that experience, you are an incomparable knight to Lord Logus." "Hmm... I wouldn''t be so happy to beat him! "Well, don''t say that. I''m praising you...... hey? For Lloyd, I haven''t had this experience in a long time. One attack at a time can be accommodating (...), and you can just keep watching without attacking the gap. Nothing but humiliation, but a battle that makes you feel different in power. "... I don''t really want to think about it" "Yes? What is it? Lloyd, once distanced, speaks to Ed. "You are a troublesome man. I don''t want to think there are many men like you... that''s all." "Ah! Then don''t worry. I still have a few of my own kind, because it''s just dust (...) that I don''t have much use for. If I told you, you''d have better talent." "... Hmm? "Wouldn''t you believe me, even if I didn''t become such a suspicious ghost? - Then let''s put it differently. Of all the red foxes, I am the warrior who excelled in combat." Lloyd was out of his mind. It''s true that Ed is strong, but no way, because I honestly didn''t expect him to give me information like this. "What is it, I am a man who was also in the position of Commander-in-Chief in the Black Knight (...). A red fox that was stronger than me... because it doesn''t exist" "Black Knight......? Oh, you mean the Knights in the former demon kingdom." It''s about Marco that I remember. Ein told me, mouth his position. "I see. So there were only two warriors stronger than you... you know what I mean?" The moment I whine about this, Ed stops his body from moving in a pitch. When the tip of the spear went up and down in an agitated manner, it was polished by the making laughter put on his face. - Who the hell are you talking about? With a smile on my face, I giggled...... I look at Lloyd with reptile eyes. "I''ve never had one, but Dear Ein, it''s about a man who once had His Royal Highness the King. His name was Marco...... I heard he was Deputy Commander of the Black Knight" The signs of his release were awesome. Even Lloyd gave up the battle from the beginning... because it made me feel so unknown. - Then Ed stared at Lloyd with his hateful eyes when he heard the words. "Um - that armored bastard, the neckless bastard... this, above me...? Seems scattered, but Lloyd understands that to refer to Marco. "Ah, ah. Anyway, he is the deputy commander... which means that for you who are not the commander, those two are stronger." ¡­¡­ Ed opens and closes his mouth in such a way that he doesn''t know what he''s trying to say. "Easy. Easy. Easy. Easy. Easy. Easy. Easy. Easy." Go on, suddenly Ed snaps his left thumb. I never included my nail tip in my mouth, but my thumb directly in my mouth to get my teeth up. "I''m Ed...... My mother''s favorite, the best warrior......! Chewing your fingertips over and over again, nature and blood seep out. Supposedly, the corresponding pain would run, but Ed snapped his finger without worrying. "Was it also due to something...? Lloyd crushes strangely. I should have settled down until earlier, Ed - now he looked desperate to calm the unstable spirit. "- Oh, that''s easy." Second, Ed suddenly showed some calm. Ed, who looks convinced of something, disappears in an instant, and at the next moment he appears diagonally behind Lloyd. "Yikes..." Noticing Ed''s appearance, Lloyd turns his attention to the spear''s behavior and is alert, but the attack Ed unleashes is not speared... "Hee-hah...! Just kicking. But Ed''s kick, which momentously devoured Lloyd''s flank, rocks Lloyd''s gut hard. "Ugh, hey... -" Encouraged by intense vomiting, Lloyd flushes his puke out of his mouth. "You just have to do this, right? This way, we can wash away the unpleasant feelings together." Ed continues and adds a kick to Lloyd, who suppresses his flank. I went on and on and on and on and on. ... Then, no matter how tough Lloyd was, he was caught kneeling by the pain of running all over his body. "What I''m playing right now is loyal to my mother... a strong son. It''s only an insult to say something like that to me earlier. Do you mind? Words to performers also require some care, unlike everyday life. - Oh, even when it comes to caring, it''s too purposeful... it''s awkward to describe, but I mean don''t be like a so-called radish actor.... Are you listening? "Gee... you''re... you''re probably rapping when you do that." Speaking well, Ed starts and ends his nose whispering. I nodded contentedly when I saw Lloyd seemed to suffer. "You mean people. It''s something that makes you rap when it comes to what you like. Occasionally, some hide it as a disgrace to talk about it, but rather a shameful thought in itself...... don''t you think? As Ed took the spear over his shoulder, he asked Lloyd. "- Then you don''t deserve it. If it''s what people think, you don''t matter." "Well, what about that? - I don''t hear these words these days, but I used to call them that." Sticking the spear to the ground, Ed opens his mouth with his hands spread like wings. "Demon Man (...). A being that people can''t beat...... among them, I used to call a being that looks like a person. Because we''re like people, too." To his first ear words, Lloyd laughs at Ed with his nose. "You mean like a demon. It''s just the right way to call you beasts." "... Really, you are for a good villain. He was a very good actor." Keep slapping your mouth down. That was Lloyd''s impression of Ed. Sighing like a scream, he sets a spear against Lloyd. That''s the last of it. Ed holds these feelings in his heart. - Then it was then. "On stage, in the middle, excuse me, please." With a faint voice, a man in a robe came by Ed''s side. Lloyd feels something creepy in his unique position, bending his hips at a deep angle but not holding the wand in his hand. "Huh - what? "Laifo, n, you look tired (...)," "Pork...... no, Master Rayphone said you are tired? "Yes, sir." If you cough up and delude yourself into making an unnecessary statement, you answer the robe man in a worried manner. "It''s a promise to your mother. Besides, if that happens, there''s a problem with the script as well - yeah, I get it. It''s tidal time." When Ed is convinced by himself, he delivers the spear the way he gave up. Ed, who gave him the spear, proceeds at a distance from Lloyd as he rides the horse that the man in the robe brought in. "Unfortunately, we have been able to take precedence over you. So let''s put the curtain down for today." "Ma, wait! What exactly is your purpose?" Lloyd asks about the Red Fox''s purpose, but Ed uttered another word without answering it. "Oh, and just one piece of advice. No matter how much on the stage, let''s not talk about that iron chip in the future. Anyway, there''s nothing more to do with it." Iron scraps...... Ed tells Lloyd not to talk about Marco. Then he looked in the direction of Logus, who continues his retreat through Birdland. "Lord Logus seems to have earned enough distance already. ¡­ Now I have to take Master Rayphone back to Heim too" "So - tell me to wait... nooo! Lloyd forcibly wakes up his body. Then, where Ed kicked me, he emits a strong pain. Maybe my bones are broken. When I realized that, I also realized that my grip weakened. "I have done my job, and you will have had enough. These missed things are one spice on the stage. If you''re going to come after you''re a little stronger, you can expect more excitement." Hehe. Ed, who ran his horse laughing, headed for the carriage that Rayphone was on. "Lo... Dear Lloyd! Are you all right......!? "Ah, ah. Looks like he managed to survive." When Ed leaves, a few Kingsguard knights approach Lloyd. "What happened to the war...? "- Those unsure creatures suddenly stopped moving. So I was wondering if we would have won without too much damage." "Stopped moving...? What the hell is going on? Unconvinced Lloyd asks, another Kingsguard knight answers. "That''s right. It stopped leaking from the carriage. Then, for some reason, those creatures slowed down their movements... and eventually stopped moving, so it felt like they attacked them with a crossbow gun." "But it''s crazy, isn''t it? Only that carriage was so sturdy that I didn''t even freak out." Logus. And while I was fighting Ed, many strange things happened... When Lloyd is tired and the item drops, momentum rises well after a few seconds. "I don''t know. But if they left for Heim, this is our victory, isn''t it? "Ha!" "I thought you were right! "There are sacrifices¡­ it''s a result of what can be called a great victory" Lloyd cared for the Kingsguard knights reply. The shock I got from my encounter with Ed was not only physical but also mental. But now we shall rejoice in this moment that we have survived and won. "- Sort of." "So, are you okay, Master Lloyd! One of the Kingsguard knights supported the disfigured Lloyd. "Oh...... sorry. Looks a little too worn out." "Already, Birdland has our knights on their way. Let''s head over a little slowly." 198 Black fog. "Excuse me. - That''s enough." Lloyd speaks to the Kingsguard knight who lent him his shoulder. "Ha!" "Thanks. Thank you." Birdland town. Lloyd took a trip all over town late as he had his worn body supported. "... you''re obsolete" "Yep. Again, the effects of looting¡­" "I need to hear what happened. - Hey, there." Speak up to the knight Lloyd was arriving all over town first. The knight hurriedly stopped near Lloyd. "Ha. Would you like to call me? "Have you heard some of this? "Ah, yes. If that''s the case - sure..." Then the knight looks around. Shake your face to the left or right as you look for someone, and you will raise your voice in the way you find the searcher. "Lord Mayor! Come here!" One old man with a mustache. Wrap yourself in a red cape that is clearly superior but never nasty. With a relaxed foothold, he moves on to where the Lloyds wait. "Oh... what an ambitious figure" "Marshal. This is one of the mayors of Birdland." "I''ll take care of everything from there. My name is Garvi and I am cutting through the ancient Chamber of Commerce. I am an old merchant who has been entrusted with one of the mayors here in Birdland since I was old." "Mm? One of the mayors? Lloyd speaks out his doubts before responding to the introduction. "Here in Birdland, powerful merchants are in the operation of the city (...). For this reason, we ruled the divided towns in the form of mayors¡­ there were eight mayors in all." "I see. That''s how it worked. - My name is Lloyd. Ishtalika''s Marshal." "No rumors. We continue to do business with Ishtarika, so Lord Lloyd''s business has reached our merchants'' ears." I guess so. and Lloyd is convinced. In fact, even though there were large and small differences with countries other than Heim, the deal continued. I was glad that the mayor knew Ishtalika had an understanding and that there was no need for many explanations. "... By the way, what do you mean there were eight? Lloyd asked what it meant that it was the past form Garvi had spoken. "- The other seven have lost their lives. When Heim attacked us, he kept refusing to cooperate." "Cooperation... what? "To unite the continent, put it under the umbrella of Heim¡­. When it comes to big businessmen, they have a strong sense of self-esteem, independence, and a refusal to obey power." "It seems like you''ve been doing it yourself for a long time." Hearing Garvi''s words, the Kingsguard knights as well as Lloyd change their expression uncomfortably. "At the end of the sentence, many adventurers were also detained. - I was forced into custody to avoid harm to Heim." "... I see. I thought it was obsolete." "I don''t know where the adventurers were taken afterwards..." A country called Birdland was heard to be a city where the continent''s wealth gathered. Even though it is, instead of a small crowd now, it is the end of even several of Birdland''s proud buildings that have been destroyed. The cobblestones are desolate, and there''s not a single store on the street. All that remained was the equipment left behind by Heim''s soldiers. "Fortunately, we have a few years'' worth of food reserves available. Therefore, we will not starve..." "You couldn''t get out of fear, could you?" Garvi nodded deeply at Lloyd''s words. His expression is rugged, the neighborhood floats around his eyes, and he can see at a glance the fatigue here these days. Fu, the raw wind drifts through Birdland, and the battle fatigue pushes more and more on the Ishtarika knights just now. "So those who remain in Birdland today... are subordinate to Heim? "- No. One way or another, they are the weak minded or those who choose to break. We in Birdland have never changed our position of neutrality until today." "Hmm..." "Not only Heim, but Euro and Rockdam...... a time when everything on the continent was in a state of war. This is the area called Birdland, where the signing of the end of the war took place. - Since then, we in Birdland have always been neutral." Garvi speaks desperately of his thoughts. I wept in my eyes, and let my remorse spill over that I could not resist Haim''s barbarity. "Phew - okay. I understood Lord Garvi''s thoughts and the grandeur of what Heim had done.... As Ishtarika, we are not going to demand anything if we are not willing to rule Birdland in our hands. Instead, I''d like to have you stationed as a base for a few days, okay? "There''s no way you can walk away from those who drove Heim''s army away. It''s no longer an abandoned town, but rest your body first" Lloyd reassures me that Garvi accepted. In case they told me they didn''t want to accept Ishtalika, they were going to force me to stay, but it was hundreds of times better compared to not being rejected. "I''ll pay. Can I rent an inn to put the knight to rest? "Yeah, of course. ¡­ rather, you don''t have to pay¡­" "I can''t do that. If we don''t pay, we''ll break Birdland''s neutrality. We don''t even want to rely on payment." In addition to being acquainted with leading figures who knew the circumstances, the Knights of Ishtarika, including Lloyd, had secured a place to heal their bodies. I''ve been in Birdland for two whole days. Ishtarika''s army took turns healing the fatigue accumulated in his body. - It''s time to find out what''s going on in Heim''s home country. When Lloyd was so determined that he was waiting now or now for the decree he sent to Rockdam to return. They brought their feet to the land. "Master Lloyd! Crossbow guns ready! We also finish the high ground for archers! "... ah. Then don''t be taken directly from the front." Birdland has no outer walls. However, huge buildings¡­ for example, inns and the like exist in many ways. Arranging a crossbow gun to fill the space created between buildings elevates it to one simple wall. I didn''t mind the defensive performance, but the difference between heaven and earth "But it wouldn''t be a march you can do in a whole two days..." Lloyd cared about Heim''s soldiers as he put a large grain of sweat on his forehead. Even if I care, what kind of modification (...) was set up? If you went back to Heim in the last two whole days and almost returned to Birdland, there''s no time for a break. "- Besides, it''s troublesome when that guy comes... what''s wrong" Ed was strong. The more Lloyd likes to be attacked on his own, the more powerful a man named Ed is, not only in his skill. Remembering the other day''s one-on-one battle, Lloyd laughs bitterly as he mocks himself. "If it was a maritime battle, how easy it would have been. - Well, I wonder how much force you''ve brought in." Nervous, lost, determined¡­ Lloyd''s sensation at his feet becomes blurred as many emotions mix in. Applying force to the fundamentals of his toes, he moved forward to grip the soil on the ground. As the Knights of Ishtarika move around in haste, they head to a rush-built high ground. At his feet he used stone - wood bought from a crumbling lodge at the top - to create a robustly built high ground. "What''s the enemy''s power like? Up the steep stairs, Lloyd comes to the high ground. Then, usually, I can''t hear a reply from anyone''s mouth that should arrive right away. Since there were about five knights on the high ground, Lloyd would come back surprised not to reply. "- Hey. I asked what Heim''s army might be like." Slightly, when he spoke the word strongly, he placed his hand on the shoulder of an affordable knight. "Eh - Lo, Master Lloyd! "Oh, it''s me. Damn... how come you guys don''t respond" When he looks at the knight''s face in a frivolous manner, the knight looks bright blue. What happened? Trying to open his mouth like Lloyd panicked... "Dear Lord Lloyd. Please, look at Heim''s army." Another knight spoke to Lloyd. Without answering the situation, what the hell are you going to look at - gazing at your chest like it''s not refreshing. "... oh, I see. You know what?" Understood. I was forced to understand. "Ha... anyway, isn''t it a force like a fool" Scratch the cramping cheeks with your index finger and a strand of sweat drips down to the ground. "For a moment, I wondered if even the black clouds had come. - No way, that''s all (...) Enemy forces. I''m afraid." Black nanica spread across the horizon. If you look closely, it was all small organisms that emerged in Euro. Open the distance and you can also see a group of Heim soldiers, but the number is too many to compare. Tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, I can''t figure out that number anyway, but there are too many creatures to swallow one town. In addition, there is a great chance that Rayphone will be distracted to look at the situation. "Dear Lord Lloyd. Shouldn''t we retire? Even in Birdland, you can hold out for a few hours¡­ more than that, you''ll be pushed to the number" One of the knights spoke to Lloyd, who checked on him. "There are more than we expected. Also, they acted too fast. Retreat to Rockdam once, rebuild and then march on¡­ At the same time, I was wondering if we should use a battleship to attack the port town of Roundheart" The knight opens his mouth to comfort Lloyd that the unexpected went on too long. "Unfortunately, this is nothing short of our knights. Equal numbers¡­ No, if you can prepare even half of your enemies, let''s have an overwhelming battle. But this is too simple a quantity difference¡­" "... ah. I think so too." "- If so! Lloyd nodded honestly at the knight''s words, but never spoke when he retreated. The knight speaks his will in a strong tone and tries to persuade Lloyd. "Perhaps they will come to attack us with insomnia. By contrast, we can''t even act like that. - No, it would be possible to tread even to the rock dam, but it is inevitable that the rate of retreat will gradually slow down. Then it is imperative that we are in danger of total annihilation" Hearing Lloyd''s words, the knight also understood its sincerity. Heim''s army came back here in two days. If you think you were fighting Ishtalika before that, it proves that you can fight close to an insomniac rest. "Don''t guide me. Before we get to Birdland, I''m sending a message to Rockdam. In view of the situation, reinforcements¡­ or equipment must be sent to us." "So- is that true!? "Oh, I can''t help lying about this" The knights on the high ground were astonished and delighted. Lloyd was also in a state of strong tension, but I don''t want him to believe it and wait. "It''s about time you arrived today.... we''ll take their attack directly from the front! I can''t stand it at all! ''Ha!'' The war situation was extremely harsh. Place crossbow guns between building and building. I placed it like a wall, but a crossbow gun is not enough to make it a wall. For this reason, when a knight is divided into several units, he builds a wall with a great shield. Behind him was a spear squad, which repeated the motion that the spear squad would stab a stop when it received the same organism that emerged in the pressing rats and rabbits...... Euro. "Hey! No - there aren''t enough people here either! "Eh... really, how much are you coming! Gradually, victims also appear in the Knights of Ishtarika. It''s a simple attack of pushing in numbers, but the creatures in the example just hung on a knight. If there was a small turnaround, or if there was any gap, the intrusion was repeated. "No. This guy is also (...) already dead...... Somebody, hurry up and get me something that''s gonna be a wall! A knight loses his life. Then there will inevitably be a gap between the knights. Poke it and the enemy continues to attack, gradually pushing the Knights of Ishtarika back into Birdland, even with the efforts of crossbowmen and archers. "- Those are the bad guys. I didn''t know we were going to continue watching this beast without soldiers......! Yes. Heim continued to attack only with organisms implanted with demonic stones, without advancing soldiers. Look at Heim''s army as Lloyd sees an abominable object. "... if only that carriage had collapsed! The carriage that came again today probably has a rayphone on it. He doesn''t show up, but it''s no different than the other day when his temper keeps leaking out of the carriage on Rayphone. "All units, take a few steps back! Fill in any gaps! Seems impossible, but should we still retreat to Rockdam now - Lloyd suffers. But I know that''s pointless when you look at the distance from them. There''s no other way to take it here. "At a time like this, it would be comforting to have Lord Warren...! When I painfully put it in my mouth, Lloyd also takes a bow and just one...... and releases an arrow towards the beast. Then, at about the same time, the sound of the horn echoed from the direction of Heim''s army. "What the hell is that noise? - Mm. You guys, come by now...... Shh! Finally, Heim''s soldiers moved on. On the front line, there was Ed on the horse. The luxurious carriage, which keeps leaking, slowly moves forward from far rear. "Don''t let anything like that happen the other day... but... - Come on! Fighting Ed reminds me of what I could have done. Lloyd was knocked down by Ed''s kick in a previous issue with the spear. And as a knight...... as a marshal, I was spared the stop by a missed (...), the extreme of humiliation. Sad story, Lloyd can''t find a winning battle... that''s all I''ve thought about. "... I am the Marshal. He''s the strongest knight in Ishtarika. What am I supposed to do without fear to the beast? "Lo, Master Lloyd! "I''ll do his opponent! Deal with all other soldiers and beasts the way they always have! To the words of the Kingsguard Knight, Lloyd replies: Ha! and he runs his horse in his voice, proceeding to the sight of Ed, who was coming nearby. "-Eddo!" "Ha! It''s been a few days......! "Now it''s time to take that neck..." Take out the sword and set it against Ed. But Ed, on the other hand, replied with a grin: "... oh, that''s fine today. I''m sorry to hear your mother tell you to end this." "Heh... duh, from where! Suddenly, Lloyd''s horse''s foot is bitten by Nanica. It is a rat gushing out of the ground, and Lloyd is suddenly greatly disfigured and left to fall. "- Too bad. Let me get this over with quickly. It''s the script your mother wants, so it''s bad..." "Damn... I can''t let you - hey! Ed swings down to pierce the spear from the horse. Lloyd''s eyebrow-to-eyebrow spear crosses his hair with Lloyd''s aggressive movement. ... but the price was too great. "Ahhhhhhhhh!? My left eye was decided and my spear pierced me about a few centimeters. As Lloyd rolls back to flip, he puts his hands on his left eye to work. "Ko, this... beast... ugh! "You''ve escaped a lot. Now, I really put down my spear with the intention of piercing my head...... well, that''s fine. Again." - No, you can''t. Under the influence of the left eye, the right eye also has a blurred vision......! He was a Lloyd who got up in pain, but Ed''s opponent is no longer going to be able to do it at all. Can''t you do it now? So I decided to be ready and just leave the Great Sword to the power to wield - it was that momentary event. "Huh!? hey what... what is this root of a tree heh! That''s when Ed lifted his spear and tried to stick it up to Lloyd. Ed''s body is tied to the roots of a tree that suddenly appears. It was not only Ed, but the roots of huge, thick trees spread as if surrounding Birdland. "Or stiff...? Oh, it''s not just roots... who did this! I lose my composure until earlier and Ed cages his strength all over my body. The roots of the trees peel away from the body one by one, along with the murky sound, but the freedom of the body still does not work. But a black mist began to drift around like a chase to Ed, who looked panicked. "-B, blackfuorn...? I also remember Lloyd. This fog is a monster that deceives and preys on people. Black Fuorn skill. I don''t know how that happened in an area like this (Birdland), but this fog took away the sight of Heim soldiers. "What''s going on? Shh...? This development is beautiful as a story. - But! Your mother doesn''t want this! Stuck in his own thoughts and in the words of someone absolute to him, he suffers so much that Ed has a headache. Then, Lloyd and Ed both thought in their minds.... coincidentally, they thought the same thing at the same time. - Yes. This situation is as if even the Demon King had come... 199 A character as an organism. "What the hell happened... - No way, Ishtarika reinforcements...? For a while Ed fought with the roots of the winding tree Then, at some point, many Ishtarika knights¡­ that too, many Kingsguard knights who should have stayed in the country, enter the battlefield. "- Hey, Your Highness. When did you ever remember that flashy? "No... if I wanted to root it out and protect it, I''d say it went that way on its own..." "Oh, man. I guess it''s not about getting done on your own. But the Black Fuorn fog was awesome. Anyway, all at once, I put in a gap between them." What reaches Lloyd''s ear is his beloved Ishtalika... the voice of someone who is supposed to be in Ishtal, the continent across the sea. "Also, what if..." Lloyd lifts his face in temper while suppressing his left eye, which emits intense pain. Then suddenly Lloyd''s body was supported by two arms. "Father! You''re safe... you''re safe! "Di, dil......? Why are you here?" "Explain later! Lord Burra is accompanying us, so let''s leave this place first! My beloved fatherland - Lloyd''s inner heart was attacked by emotions that made me want to cry by the voice of my son, who was supposed to have been waiting in Ishtalika. Lloyd stays, but Dill wakes him up with his shoulder in his arms. "Mr. Majolica...... I want you to go with Dill. I''ll take care of this one. I''ll take care of Mr. Lloyd later." "... oh. The Marshal said he was the one who lost, but you can''t do it alone." "It''s okay. Don''t forget, I''m wearing it. I feel like I can afford to die once." Your Highness - When Ain answers with a grin, he rocks one gem on his ear with his index finger. "See, the red balls of the earth, they''re attached properly. ¡­ it''s advantageous to have some difficulty." "... I''ll be back soon. Hold on for a few minutes, Your Highness." "Mm-hmm." From Lloyd''s point of view, a form of conversation that completely ignores itself. It was Lloyd I was listening to in silence, but I raised my voice to the fact that Ain was here. "So, Your Highness! Duh... what were you doing?! It''s not a good place for Prince Wang to come. The knight''s morale will go up the noose, but just in case, Lloyd doesn''t agree at all. "I had a lot to do with my temper. Sorry, I''ll explain later." Allegedly distracted, Lloyd turns his attention to the beasts that were spreading until just now. Then, strangely enough, we lose momentum now, and we''re only moving like little animals. "Those poorly understood animals were also, to some extent, rendered powerless. I can rebuild enough with the knights now, so don''t worry about that either. So..." Ain''s eyes turned to Ed, who had his irritation on his expression as he deflected the gaze he was pointing at Lloyd. "So I''ll take care of him. - Dill, Majorica! Prince Wang''s orders, hurry up and take Lloyd to Barra! "... Ha! "Yeah, I got it." It doesn''t change that you seem unhappy about leaving Ain. But I guess we were consulting beforehand. Unusual for a dill, honestly away from Ain. Lloyd still complained. I did, but the two forcefully took Lloyd away. "You did it" "Thanks for that. Long time no see, Mr. Ed." For both of them, it''s a reunion since the talks in Euro. Ein throws words at his own pace only. "Yeah, it''s been a while. You''re a lot bigger than the last time I saw you." "Thanks. Actually, I had a lot going on, and thanks to you, I could have gotten so big." "... more and more, it looked just like that (...) hateful man''s face. Well, at this point, I''ll put that aside." - What are you talking about? Question marks on Ed''s whining, but Ain''t quietly listening to Ed''s words. "Did you say that earlier? Unpleasantly, Ed turned his attention to Ain''s roots. "Oh, I got it out" "Really? You''re the one. - Really? Really... - Huh! As he asks himself, Ed puts his hand on his mouth. Then, suddenly, when he took the spear in his hand, he rolled out a poke at Ain''s neck. "... have you avoided" Ed looks at Ain''s face in a heartfelt surprise when Ain''t falling back and avoiding at his gutsy judgment. "Uh, couldn''t you? "Oops...... no. It never means no. I''m just... surprised. Honestly, I was hoping that this would kill me..." "Uh, I see. I''m a little sorry about that. - I''ll pay you back." Ain laughed like trouble. By analogy, he grinned like a good young man everywhere. ... but in the next moment, he releases a clear kill intent blow to Ed. "Huh!?" The moment Ed blinked. Ein''s sword... A sword made of Marco''s body cut a piece of Ed''s cheek open. "Thank you. Now I know that my strength will work for you." An attack on Ed brings relief to Ain''s mind. He showed Marco''s sword pulsing red and black, as if in tune with Ain''s voice. "Ma... no way, that weapon... living armor material...? Marco - take that man...? Ed leaks his voice with a half-open mouth as he touches the blood flowing from his cheeks with his hands. When you take a few steps away from being alert to Ain''s blow, you stare at Ain with a busy look. On Ed''s face, it was like pleading for something - I felt such a cut. "Yes. -... No, it is. This sword belongs to you, Mr. Marco." "Hey, why not? Why... why not! When I rough my breath, I repeat the ground waste like a wasting child with a spear in one hand. "Ahhh... with that armor in my hand. Ahhh! The best step ever, Ed enters Ain''s nostalgia. "Stop disparaging me like that neckless. Whoa! "Huh... Ya, I knew it was heavy...! Instead of targeting Ain, Ed''s spear seems to be targeting Ain''s sword. Ed sticks his spear out over and over again, as if to hit his frustration into the sword. "With that face! Hold that armored sword! Just as demeaning to me! Oh, disgusting, disgusting, disgusting! "- What are you trying to say! Ed''s blow is heavy and fast. But Ain uses his rising power all over his body to take Ed''s spear over and over again. Since demonization, the battle for life has begun. Ein himself feels surprised by his body, which has become strangely strong. I don''t remember the emotions Ed points at, but Ain kept peeking into Ed''s gap. "You don''t like it" Then, suddenly, when he stops moving pitterly, he speaks in a soothing voice. "I don''t like the sword moves you show me. With your own fingers¡­ will you die of wild drowning?" "... are you aware you''re saying something stupid? "Yeah, I was just saying" - Emotional instability? I can''t clean up with that one word. To the transformation Ed showed many times, Ain can''t figure out the figure of a man named Ed. The look on Ed''s face, who speaks of noisy things, just makes such a good grin, like an old man handing an ice candy to a kid at the store. "I wanted to kill him at all costs. Are you sure you want to continue? "- Oh. I''m gonna do that, too." Nodded Ein finally wears Durahan''s armor. However, even though the power was sufficient, only the part of the cage hand could appear. "Ha... why not. Why are you wearing that abominable armor? That''s strange." As Ed tilts his neck at a deep angle, he starts pulling out a few pieces of his own hair at a time, as if to clear his depression. "My mother also told me to stop it, but I can''t help but lose my hair loss habits. When you feel a mind causing strain, you lose your hair like this." ¡­¡­ "This way, when you sooo comb your hair with your nail tips, you feel like a split hair from time to time. When I feel it, I can feel the exhilaration of being around a woman I love." To his own story, which began abruptly, Ain silently peeps into Ed''s condition. "It''s not comparable to pleasure when you reach it, because it doesn''t make a difference as a momentary pleasure" "... heh" "Ha... I don''t even like the attitude you''re taking right now. It''s like looking down at a person, because the tone of the gaze from the top is irritating." narrow amounts but can be described as unique values. Ed''s content strongly attracted Ain''s interest, but it didn''t seem to make much sense to hear what was at the heart. Then, at the end of the day, when he sighs loudly, he aims and pushes out the spear in a supple motion, contrary to the letter of his body. "You''re going to kill me more than ever." When Ain prevents it with his sword, he looks at Ed''s face and answers: "I''ll do the same. I''m telling you, I''m not gonna lose anything." Answering this way, the four black tentacles that emerged from his back - fantasy hands showed themselves. Just like when Ain and Katima named Dark Straw (...) back in the day, they were equipped with special nails. "Aha...... that''s crazy. There''s something I miss." "Then finally taste the power of this too - Red Fox" Four fantasy hands move around as if they were willing. Ed''s legs, torso, head, and spear hung, all to defeat Ed without exception. "Huh... I''ll do it, hey" "I''m trying to afford it, but I''m not going to end it with this... ugh! Yes, the sword Ein has. This sword made by Shearling is the best way to attack Ein, boasting so many cuts that there is no line-up of things. When Ain takes a step when he sees Ed fall ill, he waves his sword with the intention of amputating his neck. "Chi...... abominable! "- I knew it was fast." A comma. My neck would have been dropped if I had been a few seconds late. A sharp blow of Ain makes a cut around the clavicle, away from Ed''s neck muscle¡­. Seeing Ed''s quick behavior, Ain''t just shook his head telling him to do it. "... what a disturbing tentacle. What are you hiding? From what I can tell, this tentacle is more terrifying than that filthy sword." "I don''t know. Why don''t you actually eat it and you''ll see? "Ha ha... I don''t want to - heh! Ed''s counterattack hits Ain''s shoulder. It could have been prevented with Durahan''s armor, but it would have penetrated with ordinary armor. To a blow too sharp, Ain turns his body against it. "I''m sorry. This is how combat craftsmen do things..." At that moment, as Ed throws his spear at Ain, he goes deeper into his nostalgia multiplied by the resulting gap. When I took the short knife out of my pants, I stuck it up Ain''s chest - but Ed stopped moving as it was. "Thanks for letting me know. That''s how I learned how to get into my nostalgia." As Ain spoke like a radish actor, Ed turned his eyes to Ain''s ear. And when you notice the gem in your ear, you dye your expression blue and white in a hurry. "The red balls of the earth...? "- Oh, yeah. Instead, it''s strange that you didn''t alert yourself to this." Ein laughs invincibly. Then Ed noticed signs looming behind him. It is true that a gap occurred, but Ain was moving on the assumption that a gap would occur. Let him cut the meat and break the bone - Ed won''t be able to escape the fantasy hand when Ed completely (...) steps in. "This - heh... shit! Moving his body cleverly, Ed desperately tried to get away from Ain. But you can''t get away from one of them... "If you don''t avoid..." "No. I''m not gonna let you avoid it" One fantasy hand pierced Ed''s thigh deeply. Then, the more you are likely to hear the sound of swallowing a drink, the hand of fantasy shows a strong beating. "This guy... suck my power -!?" I got a bad feeling about this, Ed. When I rushed to use the knife to cut off my fantasy hands, they finally let me go after a few seconds. "Ha... ugh. Ha... ugh! "- It tastes terrible. Rotten fish is better. It''s frustrating how my stomach swelled because of this." Ed, who earned his distance by dying crazily, stares at Ain with a finished (...) face, as if he were suddenly old. "Where did you do the prestige just now, Red Fox" "Ha... ha... I''ve never seen a creature like you before... ugh! Seeing Ed earn a closer and more distance, Ein slowly and carefully moves forward step by step. "I''ve never heard of Prince Wang stronger than Marshal, but hey! "- Oh well. Well, I don''t feel bad about this one... now." Only the sound of treading on the soil sounds. There were still two forces bumping into each other around, but where Ain and Ed stand is as isolated as a world apart from them. Sometimes Ain feels a dreamy sense of unreality in his suddenly stronger sense of reality, but he was honestly delighted to stand around being able to deal with Ed. "I have no intention of losing. That''s what I told you. Because..." - Because you''re the Demon King. At the end of the day I groaned like this in my heart. For Ain, the demonization that started to cut Marco off. With this in mind, I wasn''t going to lose no matter what. 200 Finally a break. "... you''re like that boy" Ed opens his mouth laughing lightly and naggingly. "- That boy? Will I buy you some time? Ein warns Ed, but loses interest and asks. "Yeah, that boy - it''s Marc (...). But Marco on Marc (...)... it''s a hassle to have a similar name" "Marc...... Does the first king Ishtarika look like me? Ed talks with an exaggerated hand gesture about Ain eating up. "Get ahead of your mentor. Now, full of a strong presence. ¡­ your appearance also seems like two melons." "... then what?" "No, it''s nothing. I just don''t like it." Looks like he''s finished breathing, and Ed stretches his spine while keeping his chest down. Bright red blood runs out of his thighs, but Ed turns his gaze to Ain in a way he doesn''t care. "- Oh, now I remember. Speaking of which, my ex-daughter looks after me. ¡­ Sorry to bother you." "Ex-daughter...? "It''s Barra. Maybe my second daughter, May, is taking care of her as well? No, I can''t remember because I haven''t heard your name in a long time." Then Ain opens his eyes and looks at Ed. I asked desperately calming my voice, feeling the rising palpitations. "You two, your daughter?... You''re not lying? "What would you do if you lied about this? - Oh, are you worried about something like a secret detective? Never mind. She''s just my daughter who made money in the role, so the two of them don''t mean a lot to me. Use it as you please... Do you believe me? "... you''re inferior." "What a role, that''s the only number of people. Even if they deny it...... oh? By the way, you''ve been calm for a long time. Why? It would be crazy, normally, to think that the kind of people you thought were your enemies." - Why is that? He still looks like he''s done it, but Ed was interested in Ein''s mood. Instead of panicking, Ain''t because he made Ed curse first. "Warren. Does that name sound familiar to you? "Hmm? Warren, Warren... yeah, speaking of which, I should have come to Euro with you. What did you do better? Do these guys have no sense of fellowship? Or did something happen and you didn''t know who you were? Ed didn''t look in love and Ain went on to ask Ed. "So, what about a woman named Beria? "... I have no idea. So, what about those two men and women -... oh, I see. Was it these circumstances that calmed you down when you found out about Burra?" There was a point. Ed answers with a smile he just says so. "You meant those two (...). I can''t believe you still serve as Ishtarika''s prime minister. That pixie was taking my feelings away from me. They changed too much, and I didn''t even notice." Then Ed applauded with a powerless hand. "Looks like they''ve been actors for a long time too...... by the way, centuries of plays are worth it. I just want to ask you how you''ve been living - have you killed them both yet? - Oh, I can''t do this anymore. Ain, no longer patient with Ed''s attitude, moved his legs forward half unconsciously. Standing up to poke Marco''s sword, he enters Ed''s pocket in a straight line. "Giggy!" "Huh... to the shield...!? "It''s too far off the script. I''m sorry, but I''m going to keep you out of this." The creature that came between Ain and Ed...... a rabbit embedded with demonic stones eats the attack directed at Ed instead. The rabbit, who took his place, stopped moving with a painful voice. "- Wonder, I can''t help it. Admittedly, it''s not a good time to deal with your opponent." It''s the influence of being sucked into the contents of the Demon Stone, but Ed couldn''t figure it out as it stands. As Ed defies his gaze from Ain, he looks around to find something. "Ha. At this point, the carriage... no, did the pig in it get crushed too" Ed''s words gave Ain a grievous look. What happened before Ain came here? That''s all Ain, Dir, and Ishtalika reinforcements, including Majolica, know. "Wonder how you crushed it, but well, fine" "He''s going to run away... but you''re not going to let him run away" Never let him get away with it, Ein approaches him with a big strand. "- Oh, by the way, this is advice. By now, Barra''s got to be working for me, right? "I don''t need that kind of shaking. You couldn''t remember until just now, could you? "It''s also an act. Because this is one stage." "... even if I did, I don''t have to miss you. It doesn''t make any difference if you stay here." Ain kicks a three-sentence play. When Ed sighs at these questions, he runs out to emptiness. "It''s really boring not to be upset at all" "Hey - so I''m going to let you get away with it... ugh!? What principle is that! Ain dew his frustration. When all of a sudden a few rats appeared, he jumped to bite Ain''s face. "Ah, already! What the hell are you guys... That''s, ha... damn." When he handles the rats, Ed already walks away. Even as I turned my eyes away, I could never see him. "Your Highness! Are you all right? "Oh, oh... Mr. Majolica, you''re here" "Isn''t that before you hit me! - That? Where is that uncle? Majorica twisting her body and looking around. The figure was also full of demons enough, but Ain''t never spoken of because it burns if you touch it. "I''m so proud of you, Meriken. I don''t know where you disappeared." "I ran away. The situation was unfavourable, so I left lightly." "... surprised. I can''t believe your Highness has defeated someone he can''t even beat." Seeing Ain in a majorical way of surprise, Ain laughs bitterly as it illuminates. When I put the back of my hand on my cheek, I ended up saying, ''Oh well...'' "- Where''s Mr. Lloyd? "You''re safe. But you''re going to lose one eye." It was Lloyd being held under Barra, but Ed''s spear-piercing eyeballs seem to have to give up. "... if that''s all it takes, how do you still feel" "That''s right. You can kiss God hot enough to just lose one eye on the battlefield." Hearing her (??) hot words, Ain reminds me of Goddess Lori. From the bottom of my heart, I wanted you to stop. "The remaining Heim soldiers have also left. I wonder if those disgusting little animals could be powerless and say that the war has calmed down." "Good for you. It was worth coming to the reinforcements." "- And the Marshal is confused. Why is Ein here? ''That was noisy. Your Highness might want to explain it in person." "Yeah, I know. I''m going to Mr. Lloyd''s now. After checking the defense system, I thought..." Ain raised his face. When you point your eyes at it, you give up thinking for a little while. Hey, that''s amazing... and I just honestly leaked my surprise. "If I have this, I guess I''ll be fine." "You say it like some other HR...... Well, this is all covered with thick tree roots. It''s tough to get in there, isn''t it? Seeing the walls of the giant tree roots that he has created himself, Ein gets stunned like some other HR. "Well... it would be tough if they burned me, but it''s like raw wood like I saw it, I guess it''s hard to burn" "Um, what is this, feels like you don''t mind if you don''t fit in? "Maybe I should hang it with water later. Or something else I can''t think of." It''s something I''ve never even thought about for Majorica. There are several levels of height¡­ the walls of giant and thick tree roots. It was too abrupt for Majorica to come up with the best idea. "... then I guess I''ll go visit Mr. Lloyd first" "... yeah, let''s do that" In the end, they took their feet under Lloyd early. With Majorica''s lead, Ein heads to where Lloyd was brought in. And on the road...... "Your Highness! "Long live His Royal Highness the King! Hooray!" The knights who were hitting defense in Birdland. When they found Ain, they shouted their praises out loud. "Ha..." "Naturally, right? His Royal Highness Prince Wang, who was supposed to be in his own country, rushed to reinforcements in this way to the critical situation - contributing greatly to the repelling of the enemy forces. Perhaps with our present morale, we could have repelled them even if we didn''t come." "... right" The two of us walk down Boulevard in Birdland and Ain goes under Lloyd as he responds to the knight''s voice. Ein feels a lot of carelessness in his body because of the battle he showed earlier. "But maybe I''m a little tired" "- Arrive in Birdland aboard the ship. Then I rushed my horse so far... naturally. Especially His Highness, fighting that uncle... I don''t know, but he''s got a lot of roots, and we need to get some rest." "Oh, maybe I am. I''ll think about tomorrow and get some rest." "Please do so.... Here we are." The place where Majolica stopped her legs is a first-class inn that nobles may also use. Built in chic shades of wood, but with artisan sculptures, it was a simple yet distinctive luxury shop. It''s too luxurious to use on the battlefield, but I guess it was necessary to rent an inn near the town entrance to respond immediately even when Heim''s army approached. "Nice place to stay." "This is an experience, renting a house the better off a famous adventurer. Because I can afford the money...... but also because it''s fully equipped, it''s a great thing to heal your body. So I think this is the best place for a wartime knight, including the location." "Uh, do you have that idea? I see..." Seeing Ain snort honestly, Majorica grinned softly at them and hung her hand on the inn door. "A, Dear Ein... Well done, you''re safe - no, how did you get here! How dare you imitate me like I''m risking my life! Open the door and as soon as possible, Lloyd wakes up from the bed brought to the lobby with momentum. This inn is apparently old fashioned and has beautiful antique conditioning. Ain saw Lloyd in a rush, even in this space, and approached Lloyd with a look that people around him felt merciful. "Because I''ll explain that too. Lay down properly." "... Father. Please, just lie tight now." Then Dill, who was by Lloyd''s side, flaunts Lloyd just like Ein. "Mmm... but...! "Barra. How''s Mr. Lloyd doing? "... Ha. I also told His Excellency the Marshal that... after all, one eye is no longer -" Asking Byra, who was in the process of treating Lloyd, Byra answered Ein in a painful manner. When he hears a distressed voice and Ain looks into Lloyd''s eyes, the vicinity of his left eye is supinely covered with bandages. "Oh, that''s okay, Barra. Marshal, even you think about making money, don''t you? "Ha ha! Lord Majorica is right. - If you think you could have picked up your life by giving me one eye, there''s nothing cheaper.... it''s harder for me to expose myself to the ugliness of war mistakes." "Oh... but I''m sorry...! Seeing how temperamental she is, Bhara suppresses her mouth and endures a whimper. Ein remembers Ed''s words and sees Burra, but he''s still a little lost. "- You shouldn''t be asking now. I don''t even need to lose this morale." "Dear Ein? Did you say anything? "No, it''s nothing. Dill." Doubts about Warren and Berea gradually fogged after listening to Berea. It would have had an impact. Throw everything round and trust...... oh my god its hard but i didnt feel like restraining bara. "I''m just trying to believe what I did." "... I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you made up your mind." "Yeah. That''s the thing" Accidental encounter at Ist. Then Ain picked me up and wanted to try to believe her for continuing to serve in the castle. It must be true that Ed dumped the two of them, Barra and May. That was Ed''s attitude. - Let''s even ask at night. Deciding on Barra''s case like this, Lloyd sits back in the chair by the bed where he lies. "Uh, where do I start? "... This kind of thing has a fixed market. Everything." "That''s right. Yeah, okay. Then I''ll tell you why I''m here." The battle with Ed seems to have drained more health than Ein thought. Sitting down in the chair, he pushed his chills a few times more than he felt, but Ain''t started talking without worrying about it. "A decree sent by Mr. Lloyd. I got that call right here, too." 201 Why Aint Come [Previous] What Ein told Lloyd was what had happened in the last few days. I mean, we''re going to talk about how Ein got here. Time goes back, a few days ago. A message sent by Lloyd. When he arrived at Rockdam, he returned to the battleship and hurried to contact his home country. The content is that there are more than you can imagine, or the existence of something that generates anger... and that the knight lost his life because of that anger. Of course the royal family¡­ information is conveyed to many nobles and associates. "Han! Don''t ever speak of such ridiculous things again! The capital of the king of Ishtarika¡­ the castle in the centre of it - at the White Knight, a certain meeting had been held. All gathered together are the high-ranking nobles of Istarica, like the Fols family of Leonard''s birth, making noise like it did during the Sea Dragon uproar. "But, Your Grace. In the opinion of the experts, it is impossible to withstand it completely¡­. Isn''t that right, Mr. Katima? "Nha, nya...... Even the Knight''s gear toward the battlefield is unbearable, and now we can''t offer a fundamental solution..." Katima, dressed in white, answered, frightened by the power of Silvado. "With rare materials, we can make equipment that will last a long time, but if you ask me if I can protect the Ishtari people, I can''t shake my neck vertically." "- Look, Your Majesty. So... I should go." "... and this is a different story" "No, no, no - nothing else, because my toxin decomposition won''t be a problem. Right, Mr. Katima? "... Shake it on me." Even while Katima answers, Silverado sees Katima with a look like she''s going to stare to death. That''s right, too, I hope she didn''t talk too much this time around, yes, from the bottom of her heart. "If Ain''t Kellogging Even Sucking Up Blue Fire Rose Poison, The Problem Is Nyaaaaaa!? "Heh, Your Majesty... Don''t stare at him so much." "- Huh!" When Ain''t seen made the point, Silvard hit his desk with a seemingly bad punishment attitude. "That''s why... there''s no way we can send Prince Wang! Right, Clone! "Eh... Your Majesty" Krone, who was sitting next to Ain, rushes to see Silvard. "Neither should your Lord Ein go. Would think so!? "- Yes, sir. You''re absolutely right." ... I wonder what''s going on. Arm like Ein is in trouble, but I can''t think of a way to open it inside. "... Chris. Can''t you do something about it? "I have a plan." "Eh - can you tell me? Opposite Krone...... Ein whispered to Chris sitting in that seat. Then, usually a pompous girlfriend replied confidently that she had a name. "Go back to your room and get into bed." "Huh?" "I''m sure Ain''t confused right now. So I thought we should take a break first." "... oh, you know what" Answered Chris with a full grin, Ain replied with a bitter grin. Rather a natural reply, there was no way Chris could have agreed to send Ain. "Let''s wait and believe in the Lloyds. I thought it would be best to do that." "Hmm. Something''s not..." "... what''s wrong? "Hmm? No, because the Red Fox is the target... it''s not going to be easy this time." "You''re right. But that''s why we can''t agree that Ein will cross the ocean, can we? Seeing Chris with the same stubborn attitude, Ain thinks with his cheek cane. But I figured it out. When I float the problem behind my brain that I was avoiding mentioning, I ask Katima, aside from the rough toned silvado. "Mr. Katima." Ain''s voice calling Katima echoes into the conference room. As many nobles gathered, it was the same thing for everyone to be pressured by the power of Silvado. At a time like this, thinking that if Warren were here... would have been something that we would all have thought about in unison. - What the hell? Apologizing in my heart to Katima, who answers in a tired way, everyone praised Ain''s remarks to speak of next. "I don''t know who I am. But when Nanica, who appeared in Birdland and was exasperated, landed in Ishtal... how much damage is envisaged? "... will you listen to that?" "A, Ein. Lord...... ugh! "You know, Mr. Katima. Mr. Katima should be able to assume some damage." Ain asked as he inquired. Then, in contrast to Katima''s astonished expression, Ain looks over the conference room with powerful eyes. "- Maybe we were unconsciously avoiding it. the possible harm, and the end of it. ¡­ avoid facing each other, the meaning of which is the same as abandoning our Ishtarika" Standing Ain. We all listened to voices that spoke like speeches, and some bowed down, and others held their heads. "Come on, Mr. Katima. I want you to tell me what damage you can assume." "... ha. He''s a nephew with a liver." Katima rises up imitating Ain. Waking up from a short chair dedicated to Katima, he advanced his legs towards the centre of the meeting room. "Your Majesty... No, Father. All right...? "- Ah." "Shall I explain the supposed damage I''ve thought about? Even so, if it''s just an assumption, there are parts of it that are too informative to judge." It''s not like the usual Katima. It''s a serious attitude everywhere, and I don''t see a single piece joking about it. "At least, if it''s the size that fits in the carriage, it''ll do too much to destroy the King''s Capital function. If we change the way we say it, it is also possible to restore Ishtarika to the pre-unification situation¡­ Nha. I don''t have a hard time carrying it, then it''s small...... plus, it works great. It''s an advantage that''s no longer a weapon." farther away, and Katima, who spoke to blur the expression. But what it meant was that it was not strange for Ishtarika to be destroyed. "As I said earlier, I can only build gear that will hold my temper for a long time... Even if the focus is on the survival of the royal family, it is impossible to allow it to last for a few days if the situation is always full. In other words, in the unlikely event of being landed in the mood, Ishtarika will be a consistent end¡­" Heavy, bitter air drifting all over the room. To Katima''s explanation, Silverado just as well shuts up and sees Katima with uncertain eyes. In the meantime, one man spoke with him in a strong tone. "As we all heard. Now that there are too many elements of uncertainty¡­ there is not enough power to leave this issue to those who have crossed the sea alone. On the contrary, you will even struggle to cope with temper. In the unlikely event that this happens, we will lose our lives before we realize it." When Ain spoke with unbeatable force from Silvard, those gathered in the conference room focused simultaneously on Ain''s every move. "Give me my beloved family. A friend I can''t care less about. Beautiful city. - All of that will turn into dust. Yes, if we don''t take any action, it''s never unlikely that it will. Now all we have to think about is what we can do for Ishtarika¡­" "... so when Ain goes. Is that what you''re trying to say? "- Yes. Exactly. Prince Wang, I can''t keep my mouth shut now that there''s a problem with the survival of the country." "So what do we do! In case Ain''t got something, if Prince Wang isn''t here! "... when that happens, it''s just going to be the same situation as when I didn''t come to Ishtarika. It''s okay, because the grandfathers are alive and well, and Katima is here." "Is that where you come to talk to me......!? Listening to the muscles go through, Krone and Chris sink their faces, as they slowly gave up. Silvard still doesn''t break his stubborn attitude, but I guess he has the sense that he''s no longer wasting it. At the end of the day, he took his seat uncomfortably. "Once dissolved! Everybody take a little break! Not yet. When Ain squeals like that, he goes to both neighbors in his seat...... to Chris and Krone. Seeing the meeting room getting noisy, the two urge Ain outside the door as they take their seats. "Are you really going? Grabbing Ain''s hand when he comes back, he touches Ain''s hand to stroke it with both hands. Ein felt some stiffness, but at the same time the affection that Krone directed at her also felt in her heart. "Krone...... Yeah, I think I should go." "You''re not taking me anyhow, are you? "... sorry" "Terrible person. Really...... terrible person" The moment the tears were about to fall, Krone let go of Ain''s hand. Then he says nothing and walks away from Ain''s side early. "Ah - K, Kronet! "... I''ll get the ship ready. For once, I''m going to check the situation with Princess Olivia, so I thought I might get on that one." I answered softly, Krone. At the end of the day, leave Ain with a cooperative word. Then, the two remaining Ain and Chris...... wait a little while before Chris opens his mouth. "Mr. Krone, I was crying." "... yeah" "If you mean it, I want to cry too. I''m desperate because I''m stubborn, stubborn, mean... and tearful in front of such Ein." If you look closely, Chris'' eyes were also in thin tears. As your eyes become slightly red, close your lips strongly and keep your quietly trembling shoulders under control with your hands. "... sorry" Ein mouths an apology from the depths of his heart. Chris, who hears an apology, answers Ein with a powerless smile. "You don''t have to apologize. ''I knew I stopped'', and if you say so, we... no, that''s all we want you to say" Chris - but Chris'' wish didn''t come true - conveyed a wish that hung on a wish. "- I can''t do that. I can act unaffected. So it''s the only job I can do. If I kill the Red Fox, it will save Ishtarika." "... that''s sloppy. I can''t believe you put it that way." From the eyes of a sapphire-like colour, a large tear finally poured out. For a woman like Chris, that''s going to even make her look like a gem... in such a fascinating sight. "Promise. You had one promise, you said you''d listen to me" "Uh, could that be... on my way inside the elf? "That''s right. I''ll use that. So please stop going." "Ha... come that way. But I''m sorry, Chris. unacceptable." Chris pushes Ain against the wall because Ain''t made another rejection. Then he grabbed the chest of Ain''s shirt and weighed in to leave his body to him. "If it''s not enough, I''ll give it to you. You may use it like a sex slave. - Still, can''t you? When I look up with my eyes like a cloud, Chris waits for Ain''s reply. "Ah... K, Chris. No, no, no, no, no, no, no. "It''s not easy! Because I really don''t want you to go..." It is true that Ain has a firm will. But Chris'' appearance had so much magic that he was likely to flutter such an ein. The kind of quote a woman used to describe as the goddess of the moon pushed her body, saying that she could like that body. You can''t not shake a man''s feelings. "I know. - That, speaking of which, looks familiar to this sight..." Second, Ain reminds me. That must have been when I went to help Chris. "Hey, Chris. Actually... when I went to help Chris, Krone said the same thing. I just remembered that." "Ha...? Could it be from the time of the sea dragon? "Ugh, yeah. Right." It was more of an expression of suppression than Chris'' words, but I''m pretty sure he said he could like himself... When Ain speaks the words he remembers, Chris softly wipes away the tears accumulated in his eyes with his fingers as he grins after Kyoton. "Ah... haha... well, right" "Chris? What is so (...)? "Yeah...... after all, I''m like Mr. Krone (...)" Not like it blew out again, but when Chris laughed like he was completely aware of something, he slowly moved away from Ain''s chest. "Uh, what''s the same thing? "... I won''t teach you to be stubborn Ein. If one day I had the courage, I might tell you." "Oh, yeah. It bothers you..." When you get a different vibe than you just did, you take a big, deep breath once Chris comes up with a determined face. "Same thing, I''m sure I shouldn''t just be a woman to hold on to." "- So, what''s the same..." Seeing Ain confused, Chris stares with a tender look. "It''s a secret. - Dear Ein, would you take me with you, please? "Huh... is Chris coming too? No, but that would protect the King''s capital..." "I don''t know. When I say that, it pisses me off, but my job is to protect you around Ein. So I was wondering if there was a problem." Chris, who answered well, put his hand on the chest of his knight''s clothes. Then, when you walk out like a krone, you walk away from Ain. "I''ve got a job to do, too. We will hurry to confirm and so on, so we will go to Ain''s room later! In Chris''s case, unlike Krone, he walked away on a small run, but it''s the same thing that seemed determined. Ain begins to think about what''s to come as she watches Chris leave. "Ha... Then I guess it was Grandpa who stayed." "Yeah, right. Ain''t you." "Ooh - Dear Auntie!? How long have you been there...? It was Laralua who answered Ein''s soliloquy. When she smiles at Ain from a little further away, she approaches Ain in a graceful move. "It''s been a while. It looked like an important story, so I waited until I finished talking." "Uh... I don''t know, I''m sorry..." When Ain apologizes in the light, Laralua laughs all the time telling her not to care. "In the meantime, shall we head to the shipyard" "Huh? Why are you at the shipyard? "- Why, it''s decided. Over White King in construction goals...... For us Ishtarikas, the strongest maritime power lies asleep." When Laralua says so, he takes a leg next to Ain. Standing next to Ain looking baffled, Ain prompts Ain to go outside. "Maybe we can run it now" "No way, ma''am." "Sea Dragon Ship Leviathan. Ein, the battleship you''re supposed to be on may have been waiting for this moment." 202 Why Aint Come [Medium] "But the meeting is still over." What Silvard said was that he would give it a break for a little while. I did not say a word that the meeting was over, and after a little while the meeting will resume. I mean, I can''t afford Ain to get to the shipyard. "Martha" When I speak, Martha comes from the shadows. "Yes, Master Laralua" "Tell him (Silvard) that Ain''t you going to borrow... is that what you''ll tell him? "I understand. When will you be home?" "TBD, tell him. And I''m gonna borrow your kid, okay? "Of course it is. I hope you''re free to use it." I seem to have been satisfied with this answer and Laralua continues the words with pleasure. "Yeah, thanks. - Oh, and... if that guy asks why, tell him I''m going to look at your ship." "Oh, ma''am... you should go say it directly." "It''s okay, nothing. I asked that guy why he''s so rough, but he''s a little too self-absorbed. So it''s such a good medicine." About thirty minutes by water train from Wang Du, there was a place to build Leviathan. Ein and Laralua take the dill to the water train¡­ it also boards the so-called vehicle for civilian use, not the royal train. The passengers were naturally surprised, but with Laralua there seemed to be a lot of confusion about what was going on. I didn''t even know where the entrance was... Ain and Laralua. Then the two men, who had never been to the shipyard, spoke to the affordable craftsman who was walking and asked how the ship was doing. "Oh, oh... please wait! Yes, I''m calling my boss now... No, I''m coming! "- Oh. I don''t know what''s going on with you in such a hurry." "Grandma. If suddenly the queen comes, it''s only natural." "... Dear Ein? I''m telling you, I''m saying it like any other HR, because it''s the same thing with Ein, isn''t it? As Dill calmly clings in, Ain and Laralua look behind the craftsman who rushed off to run. Ein and the others came beside the shipyard - even though they didn''t know where the front was, and stared at the walls flashly high. "Still, it''s big... the shipyard" Even in this place, Laralua''s wrapped air is very elegant and jazzy. The stand-up of a unique atmosphere takes the artisans'' gaze without exception and surprises them at the next moment. "Oh, how are you?" Laralua waves and talks with a soothing grin as she meets the craftsman. For them craftsmen, it will surely be a memory for the rest of their lives. "- Oh, Ain''t you, by the way. Can I have one? "... Yes. What is it, ma''am?" Suddenly, Laralua gazes at Ain with a serious look when she lowers her grin. "A royal duty is a lot to do. To prosper the country, to do everything for the future, and... to protect the country. There''s a lot more to it, but you know what I''m trying to say? "Yes. Me... I know." "Fine then. - But what you are trying to accomplish, Ain, will have a huge impact on the future of Ishtarika if you fail. Even if it''s a match, that doesn''t change. Right?" If Prince Wang Ain dies, it will affect Ishtalika not least. Ain''t nodding quietly at Laralua''s words. "But Ain''t all you can do. Or Ain''t you better suited than anyone.... then I''m sure that''s what Ein should do. Waiting for nothing is definitely the stupidest thing to do." "... Yes" "So I admit. Queen Laralua has decided to approve the departure of Prince Ain - if you change your mind, I''m telling you to risk your life for Ishtarika." Dill putting the conversation between the two in his ear one step back. Just listen quietly, but make it difficult to brush. "Do you resent me for saying this, Ein? "Ha... I don''t have any feelings about resentment" "Oh... Ain''t you a really good boy" Then Laralua strokes Ain''s head for the first time in a long time. As I held it against my chest, I held my dear grandson in a strong embrace. "Oh, ma''am - it''s just so illuminating..." "Hehe, it''s my grandmother''s privilege." After stroking him frequently, he lets Ain go satisfied. "But hey, if you say it not as a queen, but as a Laralua individual - I want Ain''t to see Ishtarika ruled by you before I die. Ain, I want to hold your kids, and I want everyone in the courtyard for a tea party. Oh, and then you want to try a family vacation. I''ve avoided it because I''m royal..." Laralua, who doesn''t stop when she thinks about her wishes, speaks of hope one after another. Ain also sounded like he enjoyed it and nodded with a bright look. "You can''t wish any more. If you say it, it''s going to blow away from the little vessel." "... I''ll settle it so I don''t spill it" "Oh, my God, you''re so reliable. - That''s a different hero." And, as they continue their conversation, the two men approach each other in a busy manner. Walls that seem to last everywhere¡­ From that distance, we''ve run like we''re rushing each other. "Is that it? Could those two be..." "Oh, I wonder if Ein knows you." "Uh, yeah... it''s the first face I''ve seen in a long time, but I''m pretty sure" "Oh well, that''s good. Things that seem easy to talk about - so who do you know?" There is no match for the shipyard, madam... No, when the queen asks Ain, Ain''t answers like he''s here. "Well, I''m a former classmate (...) and a former professor (...)..." At the same time Ain answered, they stopped on their feet in front of both of them. "Your Highness - I''m in a good mood. And Ain''t - No... Your Highness, it''s been a long time." "Hi... Your Highness! I''ll see you first. I''m Loran, ah... uh, I''m in this shipyard now, and I''m in the construction of Leviathan... the..." It was Kyle and Loran who came. Since graduating from school, it''s been a long time since the three of us, including Ein, have had a conversation. Kyle bows his head to Laralua in a way he''s used to, but Loran exposed his restlessness. "Well, it was Kyle, wasn''t it? Long time no see. How''s work here? "I wish the day was twice as long. And there''s no time not to think about it" "Oh. Sounds like Kyle." Kyle also wanted to complain about Loran''s condition, but suppressed it in front of Laralua. I guess it will be severely caged later, but for Loran, that should be one experience. Then Laralua looked away from Kyle and smiled at Loran. "- Yes, nice to meet you. As I''m sure you know, I''m Laralua. My name is Laralua von Ishtarika. I remember you because I had the opportunity to read the material several times. At school, Ein, thank you for your help." Introduce yourself without worrying about Loran''s lawlessness. It was Loran who regretted that he had done it, but he wanted to weep in his heart for the kindness of Laralua. "Oh, uh... I don''t know... me, no. I''m always better looked after..." I''m used to talking to Ain. Thanks to six years of school life, I was able to get used to it in a few months. But unless the other person is Laralua, like this one. If Laralua, now the queen of King Silvado and popular with the people, were in front of him, he would be overloaded for a boy like Loran. Ain''t finally sent out a help boat because he sent Ain''s gaze with his eyes that didn''t just ask him to help. "Loran, long time no see. - Ma''am. Lorraine seems a little nervous." "Hehe... that''s okay, that''s about it. I don''t give a shit, so it''s just a little more stretch, right? "Grandma. I don''t think I can do that... so can I talk to Lorraine? "Oh, yeah? I wanted to talk to you too, but, you know... it''s pathetic to make you nervous." Convinced by his grandson''s words, Laralua steps off in front of Loran. "- Your Highness. What are you doing here this time? I think it''s important to bring His Royal Highness Prince Wang and the three Dir escorts." "Yeah, I had one purpose. But I don''t think I can handle it." "Ah, when it comes to guidance...... is it about Leviathan under construction here? "Yeah, I am. By the way, how finished are you today? "Ha. At present, the basic equipment and exterior¡­ have been completed until the interior, and the rest have been adjusted in detail." - Is that what you did? Kyle asks for an explanation of the purpose of this time, peeking into Laralua''s expression. "Oh, that''s lovely! That was just great. - So, can you show me around? At the beginning of Leviathan''s plan, sea dragon materials were scattered all over this shipyard, working in assembly and processing. But now I can''t see such a thing, and there were already huge battleships seated with a number of supports. "... I didn''t know you could do something so brilliant" The look of a battleship that could be done. Seeing that, Dill leaked an exclamation. "- Yeah. Could this be bigger than the White King...? Ein also goes on to leak his surprised voice, glancing at Loran in a chill. It was difficult to determine whether there was a huge shipyard or a difference in size. "Yeah, I am. This sea dragon ship, Leviathan, is Ein''s - uh, His Highness''s." "I really can''t, but I''m fine with Ain now. Your wife''s listening to Professor Kyle, and there''s only Dill here." Ain''t smiling bitterly and opening his mouth when he sees Loran trying to keep from talking. Are you sure? As Loran glanced at Dill''s expression, Dill nodded without speaking out. "Okay. Well, now we talk like we did at school - Leviathan, with a 30% increase in the scale of the White King, is the biggest battleship in Ishtalica ever. Everything in the gear is loaded with the latest formula, and the exterior is as you can see... Here." - The sea dragon ship Leviathan. Built as a next-generation King-only ship, Colle is built using the entire material of a sea dragon crusaded by Ein. Crystals that seem clear everywhere, all of which are sea dragon scales. The scales of this sea dragon are stretched across the entire ship, including the bottom, and the shape of a single long cylinder is the shape of the body. Approaching the head, a huge powered part spread across both wings succeeded, tickling Ain''s manhood. The top of the body part is equipped with a giant shield made by processing the scales of sea dragons, covering the top of the battleship from head to tip. It made me feel uniquely designed and intimidated, which Ishtarika has never had before. "Simple stiffness and attack performance are such monsters that you don''t have a problem bumping into each other directly from the front with the White King. Thanks to the use of sea dragon material, it is powered by the output that was judged impossible on existing battleships, so even in terms of speed... if you do poorly, you may be two hundred years ahead of you. Or maybe we''ll never be able to build another battleship without sea dragon material." Ain''t understood that this ship is as strong as a fool after a rap Loran explained. Laralua, on the other hand, seems to hear the same explanation, opening her eyes and giving her a surprised look. "A treasure sword floating in the sea - no, you might want to say holy sword. That''s the sea dragon ship Leviathan." "... you''ve made something amazing" "Haha...... I''m sure I''ll be proud of myself for being involved in such an amazing battleship" That''s what Loran''s face looked like when compared to his school days. Her body appeared muscular and masculine, and her voice seemed a little lower. "Aren''t you finished yet? "Um, I''m almost done, like, fixing the details. It doesn''t have to be a big problem, but I don''t want to tolerate compromise because the king... is the ship Ain''t on." "Hmm. I see..." - Then you''re going to be able to move it. I''m sorry that I seem to put (...) on Loran''s artisan soul, but Ain''t happy about the situation that seems to move. "Speaking of which, how come Professor Kyle and Loran came to guide us? Coincidence?" "Oh, that''s right. I guess it feels like Professor Kyle is one of the chief generalists in Leviathan Construction, and I''ve been promoted to that assistant." "... I was surprised Loran made an unexpected promotion" I''d just be amazed at Loran''s ability if I heard he was promoted to assistant general manager even though he was excellent just to be promoted to a state-scale story. ... Then Laralua also seemed to have finished explaining, approaching Ain. "Ain''t you. Good for you." "Yes, I''m relieved I seem to have managed" Listening to the conversation between the two of them, not only does Loran...... but Kyle also gives a strange look. Laralua, who noticed their expression, ordered them before they opened their mouths. "Then I command you in the name of the queen Laralua. Take the sea dragon ship Leviathan to the waterfront as soon as possible. Bring it to the harbor of the king''s capital." "-Hi, Your Highness? Even if they suddenly say that, what are we..." The sudden order panicked the two of us. It would be natural. Even when all of a sudden they told me to move this huge battleship, it was kind of refreshing what it was. But Laralua''s mouthing of the reason makes the two of them change their expression. "Ain''t you... No, Prince Ain''t used this battleship to head to the reinforcements of our brave warriors who crossed the sea first. It takes a lot of force... quickly. So by my name, I ordered Leviathan to go into the water." 203 Why Aint Come [After] - That night. The capital of King Ishtarika was showing great buzz even though it was late at night. When the harbour is sealed off by knights, many Kingsguard knights - as well as regular knights, civilians, etc. - take to their feet in a rugged manner. When he saw what was going on, Wang Urban looked anxiously at what was going to happen, but whoever knew the circumstances was about the family of the knights, and it never explained why. "Your father is stubborn too... I wish I could drop you off" Olivia whines standing with Ain. Silvard never opened his mouth after Ain''s return to the castle, nor did he meet Ain. That''s the same thing since the story went so far, and Ein wanted to have at least a word conversation... but that wish hasn''t come true. "I feel like I''m saying something unsolicited, and I can''t help it... - Hey, Mother. It''s time to go." "Ah, alas...... It''s time." He stares at Ain with his crying eyes and opens his mouth with a voice that Olivia begs for. "Ain. Will you come a little closer? Then Olivia opens her arms and invites Ain. As the distance between the two narrowed, Olivia held Ain hard. Warm, soft Olivia''s chest. When filled with a gorgeous fragrance, as usual, it smells like a deep breath and Ain calms your mind. Olivia turns her hand around Ain''s head and back and shows Olivia sparing her goodbyes. When it lasted for a few minutes, the two of them stepped away from nature. "Huh.... I think I will lose God''s blessing, but this is a blessing from me" As Olivia''s face approaches softly, she mouths Ain''s forehead. But Ain''t disputing what she said. "What do you say? Mother''s blessing is a better blessing than God''s. - Thanks to you, I will be able to return to Ishtarika safely." "Hehe... is that right? Then it''s worth the blessing, too." "Thank you. I''m sure of my victory from the bottom of my heart." Despite these circumstances, Ain''s words gave Olivia peace of mind. When she falls in love with Ain''s reliability, Olivia changes her expression as determined. "- Ein. Be careful. I''ll comb your hair again when I get back." "... Yikes! I''m coming! When he finishes his breakup with Olivia, Ain looks back and moves his feet in the direction of the pier. On a short walk, he joined Krone, who was waiting for Ain, and proceeded with his legs side by side. "Hey, Ain" "Hmm? What''s going on? Hitting and changing from the time of the meeting, Krone spoke to Ain in a fine voice. "Do you also want blessings from me? "Oh yeah - well, I hope..." It''s hard to honestly say what you want. Because it seems unrestrained and irritated by some self-loathing. But if he says he doesn''t need it here, it''s a problem too, so Ein answers a somewhat lost quote. "... why did you get a little lost? Krone changes her eyes in dissatisfaction. He said, "I''m not lost! I''m just a little nervous... Huh! - It''s a lie. I got lost. I can''t say anything, Ain''t deluded by the fact that I''m nervous. "Phew... it is. But you didn''t mean to give it to me from the beginning." "... won''t you do it after all" "Oh, that sounds unfortunate. - You wanted me to do that? "Yeah. I wanted you to" Next time Ain answers instantly. When Krone showed his pokanne face, he looked at Ain as if he was slightly frightened. "... instant answer." "Something''s reopened." "Hey, I don''t know what I reopened... so if you mean, why don''t I just let you choose one? I look up at Ain like a prankster, laughing when I dull. Hey, listen? Listen? - It''s just eyes that seep through expectations. "By the way, what are my options? "Do I get blessings now? Or... this way. But when you get back, right? Krone talking about the second option. What the hell is going on here? Ain''t never been able to understand it, but I guess it''s Krone''s trick. When Krone puts up his own index finger, he pushes it against Ain''s lips. He then immediately pressed his index finger against his own lips. "If Master Olivia blessed you, wouldn''t it make sense if I gave you the same one? That''s why I chose to reward Ein." "- Ha. I see, it sounds like Krone." "So that''s it, then? "Yeah. Rewards aren''t bad, are they?" I understood that I was naturally flirting. But since this is the situation, I want some forgiveness. This is how the two compromise in their minds. "Come on - that''s it for me." Approaching the pier, Krone shrugs so much and stops his leg. "Sea Dragon Ship Leviathan. I can''t afford to accept it in this port. So from here on out, we''ll have you on this boat all the way to Leviathan." "It was sudden... can''t you help it?" If you look in the direction of the sea, the figure of Leviathan floats hundreds of meters away. There were also a number of small boats floating around, and personnel boarding in as well as Ain were on their way. ... Leviathan is an overall image in the form of a ''mountain'' if expressed in letters, with a powered part of both wings independent. The streamlined body is a rare form of battleship among the long Ishtarikas. "The crew was headed by someone who could steer the White King. So don''t worry about the neighborhood." "Thank you, Krone helped me, even though it was a rush." "It''s not just for today, is it? Crohne flanks me and scratches my head as Ain deludes me. "- Must be. I''m sure you''ve been and will be." "Yeah, I am. If you know exactly what I mean, that''s fine.... Well, come on in. Ain" "I''m coming... Krone" Ain got in the boat. The aim is Leviathan - a new Ishtarika battleship, floating in the sea. Ain, standing on deck, looks at the giant Leviathan figure. "No...... big" Big. End of the line. Leviathan''s appearance in the ocean is far more gigantic and full of presence, even from Ain, who has been on the White King. "That''s what works, so it''s amazing" The look of Ain, who arms up and whines alone. Fortunately, sometimes the crew reluctantly stays away from Ein, or Ein''s soliloquy disappears into the sea plains. ... but one woman reluctantly walked next to Ain. "Oh, uh... What is it, starting with Master Olivia and next Mr. Krone? - So I was wondering if I should talk about something too..." "Is that it? Chris... why are you on this ship? It was Chris who spoke up. Though it is knightly, it is lightweight because it is not equipped with armor. He carries a rapier on his hips, but he''s not dressed like he''s headed to the battlefield. He watched Ain until he arrived on the boat, and he was in a position where he wondered if he should. "I''m here to drop you off. - Look, unfortunately, it''s a tough decision, but... it''s a different course of action." "Ha... uh, sorry? Chris inflates his cheeks gently and tells Ain''t without hiding that I''m unhappy. "As soon as Ein meets with the Lloyds, we will attack from the port town of Roundheart. I''ll ride the Princess Olivia, and then it''ll be in the form of a pinch." Her figure, which speaks pale, remains unchanged even though she still seems dissatisfied. "Um, I know this operation is effective, but I''m the one who says I''m acting differently in the escort... what do you think? "... Yes. I''m sorry for everything." By the way, the planning of the operation was Ain. It was a public secret that it was harder to convince Chris than to plan an operation. "My apologies are fine, so please join Chan and Master Lloyd and join me, too, right? Around the corner, Chris plans to rendezvous with Ain. For this reason, unlike Olivia and Krone, there is no sense of sadness in the expression either. "Besides, the plan to hide and get into Leviathan hasn''t been frustrated yet, has it? "If you taught me, wouldn''t you be able to hide? "... I thought if Ain''t found out, I''d figure it out" "You can''t misuse power, can you? In Ain''s words, Chris came to grief for the first time. "... and I was frustrated" "Oh, yeah...... I have no sense of accomplishment at all..." I wasn''t sure if I should reprimand Chris for thinking of wrongdoing, but seeing how Chris was depressed, Ain''t got pity. "- This can''t be the way it happened! Whatever you do, please join us safely! "Yeah. I know. Don''t worry, I''m going to." Ein enjoyed a lively conversation with Chris. Second, I notice the boat slowed down. "It''s time. So, Dear Ein... Good luck." A small boat docked right next to Leviathan. Connecting a simple talap with manpower, Chris leaves Ain''s side. I guess she still has a job, too. When Ain thinks of it that way, he thanks Chris for leaving. "Thank you, Chris.... Well, let''s get in." Tallap makes you feel some shaking, but Ein doesn''t do the dumb thing of falling into the ocean and takes you to Leviathan. Dill must be waiting for Ain''s arrival inside. In addition, Burra as a therapist should have already checked her own facilities. - Take the swinging talap step by step, and finally Ein embarks on the Leviathan. "Are we done greeting the departure? "Huh... Grandpa!? Ain''t aboard. Then it was Silvado who was keeping Dill and several Kingsguard knights in the samurai. Ain''t so surprised that Ain''t going to fall back at the advent of someone he thought he''d like to have a conversation with even one word... "What. So surprising." "Yes, no... you''ll be surprised! ''Cause I can''t believe I''m here..." "- There''s more to it. It may have behaved unjustly as a king, but if so, it was the limit of the rest of the vessel." Silvado approaches Ain. Then he took one hand to his own ear and took the piercing he was wearing. "Laralua scolded me too. Hehe... the king scolded by the queen. That''s a laugh." Where Ein doesn''t know, I guess Laralua told him something. Silverado, driven by self-blame, offers Ain the removed piercing. "Take it. I pray that this will protect Ein''s life." Sylvado, who forcefully handed Pierce, descends Leviathan in a foothold that is so vibrant as to stir him up. Moving on to the same talap Ain passed, he moved on with a good foothold of momentum. "Your Majesty, wait, before we..." "Good. I''m not as busy as slipping my legs to this extent" The Kingsguard knight stands nearby to support Silvard as he follows behind him in trouble. "- Grandpa! Could this be it?" "Ah. The red balls of the earth - for the rest. But it would be Ein who should have it now. I hope you don''t need it." With less words to speak, Silvado leaves Ain lightly. Arriving on a small boat, Silvado proceeded into the boat with a tired face. 204 Reinforcements of Prince Wang. "Dear Ein. His Majesty came to this Leviathan a while back and asked the technicians and crew a number of tough faces. You seem to be worried about whether it''s really safe now or compared to the White King." "... ha. You didn''t have to hide it." "Let us also be Your Majesty. However, even from our Kingsguard knights, His Majesty was a strong guide to the safety of Ein..." Leaking a grieving sigh, Ain bows his head deeply toward the boat as he looks back. I don''t see Silvado anymore, but I did my best to be Ain. Then, immediately, the boat went back towards the pier. "So Dear Ein, How do you feel, Your Majesty?" "I know. I mean, I don''t care how you feel, because you know I''m acting against your grandfather''s will.... but Grandpa should know too. I... said Ein should go." If I tell you, I don''t want Ain to see dangerous eyes, but it''s the way to do it. That also raises the question of whether it is right as a king...... but I guess Ein''s presence was significant in Silverado. "So let''s get this over with and come home. Join Mr. Lloyd and the others and put Keri on immediately... to triumph." "Yes, Your Highness. Good luck with that." "What... ma, mr. Majolica!? "Yeah, good evening, Your Highness. I''m familiar with things like temper, so leave it to me." Majolica wears perfume with intense floral aromas. Approaching me as I kune my body, I place the huge bag I was carrying on the floor. "Ha, it was heavy" "-Do you know why Mr. Majolica is here? This ship is going to Rockdam, right? "I know. I don''t know. And if you ask me why... Your Majesty, it was just a wish. He wants me to follow him, knowledgeable of monsters..." "So, but it''s dangerous! "Oh. The danger is the same for Your Highness, isn''t it? It''s okay. Never mind. Besides, if what you hear is true, it''s dangerous that you stayed in Ishtarika. Then it''s better than nothing." Ein and Dill felt an overwhelming reliance on the manly Majorica''s words. When Majorica shines her succesful biceps, she re-bears the huge bag she puts on the floor. "Well, I''m going to go to the room you''ve got for me. Call me if you need anything." Looking back, Majorica waved out at Ain and the others as she showed her back. "... Somehow, you''re a reliable person, aren''t you? "Ha..." With Dill''s dry laugh in his ear, Ain switches his mind. "Dill. Are you done loading the materials? "Ha. It''s almost over when Master Ain boarded the ship. With regard to weapons, we have about four stronger crossbow guns than what our fathers have taken, so we have them ready." "By the way, how is it a strong weapon? "Simply, there are significant differences in the scope and power of the effects. However, there was a difference in weight and size compared to the crossbow gun my father took, which is not suitable for long haul, but this time I will force the Kingsguard knight to carry (...)" To Dill''s answer, Ain pulls his cheek. "Is that okay? "Yeah, no problem. Because now that your fathers are marching to Birdland, it means that some impossibility will work." "Oh...... I hope so. Look, even if you can''t move your body." "Never mind. Kingsguard knights work out from day to day because these are the times." Ain''t even understandable what Dill says because it''s going to be a massive war. It makes me struggle, but this is all I can do. "We also have a large number of bisons that have been kept for towing, so you won''t have to march late. Because if you have to, it''s food." The phrase that was put to work, that it is turned into food, is exhorting. As for Ein knowing the taste of bison, it was also sad that he could not deny it. "Dill escort. The loading operation is finished. The knight has boarded and is ready to sail." The Kingsguard knight brings one of his crew. "Ah. - So, Dear Ein. We''re sailing, inside..." "No, I''m going to take a look at the King''s Capital from here. I''d like to see Leviathan move on." "... Yes, I did. Shall we wait here for a little while?" The sound of the talap being removed. The sound of the power that gradually heats up. A slightly stronger wave sound than usual. Immersed in strange exaltations and lonely air, Ein turns to the king''s capital - and to the castle. "Something." "Yes. What did you do? "Something... it''s starting to look like a different world." "A different world...... is there a Leviathan we are now? Next to Ain overlooking the Wang capital, Dir answered quietly so. "One way or another, it''s the Wang Capital. I was supposed to be there earlier, but I feel like I''m watching a paradise that doesn''t exist." He smiled a little chopped up and Ain looked back at Dill. "What do you think? Me too, what are you talking about..." "- No. I know what Ein wants to say." "Really? "Yeah, the truth is... because I felt the same way" Dill tunes in to Ain. Ain then relieves herself of being in tune. Turning to the sea with a relieved look, he cleared his ears at the same time. "I''m relieved of something. - Oh, the furnace is fully operational." "Sounds like it. Come on, Master Ain. It''s poisonous to your body even if you think too much about it. How about that? Enjoying this, the most powerful ship in the history of Istalyka," Would it be too easy? Dill got lost too, but watched Ain and mouthed it. "Ha ha - that would be nice. But is it a speed that even the White King can''t beat? "Ha. That''s what I''m asking." ... then. The sea dragon ship Leviathan slowly advances through the sea plains, one by one away from the king''s capital. "When the power section that spreads across the rear wings begins to operate, you can make a lot of adjustments by increasing or decreasing the output." When Dill explains to Ain, Ain looks to the rear of Leviathan. A huge powered part of the left and right that was independent, but the sound remained quiet for its size. "But it''s quiet, isn''t it? "We seem to have seen improvements in terms of noise as well... no, what''s going on with the researchers'' brains" "Uh... by reason. But imagine it moving, it''s like an artificial sea dragon." Imagine, the more I thought about it, the more similar it was. The previously unprecedented streamlined overall image had something in common with the swimming figure of the sea dragon seen in the magna. If you think the power part that spreads across both wings is finned, it shouldn''t seem surprisingly similar. "Sure if you ask me...... You look similar to the sea dragon swimming you saw in Magna that day." The atmosphere would be similar, although the hull would not wander forward. Besides, Leviathan didn''t have much of an artificial impression that he was a figurehead with sea dragon scales throughout. I can''t feel any discomfort when I hear that a God-like, high-dimensional being brought about it. "- What!? Suddenly, Leviathan increases his speed hard. When Ain was suddenly surprised, Dill approached to support Ain''s body. "Oh, thank you... wow, the acceleration now..." "Yes...... no, I was just a little surprised too. You''re fast at once." Leviathan''s figure of continuing acceleration, if not Princess Olivia, does not resemble that of the White King. It''s more like water willingly offers a way than it is to draw water apart - so much so that you can remember the illusion that it''s a natural, ocean-king step forward. After Leviathan progresses, the ripples in a straight line show themselves at sea level. Showing a sanctuary-like presence, he ran through the seaplains with our faces. "By dawn, we will be arriving at Rockdam. We plan to take a break from Ein until then." "Hmm. It''s the ocean, and there might be demons out there, right? - I heard the Red Fox manipulates demons, too." I said I heard it, or it was in a book that Wilfried wrote it. If I believed that information, I could also feel Ain resting in bed...... "Then, in the unlikely event that a sea dragon emerges, we will call upon Ein." ¡­¡­ So you''re saying we don''t call them if they''re other demons? "Yep. According to Professor Kyle, about one of the sea dragons that emerged a few years ago can be fleshy with a single Leviathan. So it seems that any other demons will not be a particular obstacle..." "- There''s enough for the cod." "Ha... for once, I''m using a whole sea dragon" Apparently, artificial sea dragons were equipped with enough strength to fight natural sea dragons. Ain''t got no pocan and open mouth blocked, thanking the researchers, he looks over at Leviathan before prompting Dill. "Well, let me give you a break. Can I show you to your room? "Ha. I''ll take care of it" - On this day of early summer, Ain finally went out to sea. As a reinforcement to Lloyd, who is forced to struggle...... Leaving Ishtarika. Many of the Kingsguard knights and regular knights that remained in the Wang capital - and take Dir, the exclusive escort, to drive Leviathan. It''s not that long until dawn. Ein, who decides to rest even for a little while, is surprised by the good construction that is no different from that of the castle when he heads to his own room in Leviathan with the guidance of Dir. With all that influence, Ain''t never woke up... comfortable until dawn. "- Dear In! Dear Ein! "Hmm...? That, Dill......? "Yeah, it looks like you''re taking your time." Dill rocked Ain''s body. This is the first experience I''ve had of being woken up by Dill in this way, and Ain wakes up her body feeling this fresh. "Huh - well slept. I wonder if it''s even more comfortable than the White King." "I think so. It doesn''t shake much, and we have access to fine parts such as air conditioning." "It''s all because of you... Oops" When I get out of bed, I grab the coat I was hanging in my chair. When I look at the table, I see a sandwich and a drink placed, and Ain reaches for it. "Did Dill eat yet? "Yes, I got the same thing" "Oh well, good for you. - Speaking of which, they didn''t wake you up, but nothing went wrong? "... there was no problem causing Ein." It''s an inclusive way of saying it. Hearing Dill''s words, Ain continues to ask. "So there was a little problem? "Oh, yeah... About twice, but unlike a bunch of sea demons." "... that''s not a little bit of a place. Why didn''t you call me? When he sees Dill to ask questions, Ain goes on to ask. "I proceeded to kick it and it wasn''t particularly problematic..." It would be Silvered''s ship, the White King, but unlike a bunch of demons, it''s impossible to imitate what it''s like to go ahead and kick it. Hearing that he has accomplished it twice, Ain chews the sandwich he contains in his mouth with a straight face. "Mmm...... - I''m sorry, I mean, instead of being a battle, you didn''t even get to be the target? "Ha... you will" "- As long as you''re reliable. Really." Ain''t finished eating the sandwich I had in my mouth in a hurry. Surprised by the strength of Leviathan, he mouths and looks at the window. "Really, you''re already a rock dam. Is that the castle of Rockdam?... our battleships are lined up." As a matter of course, Leviathan, who can''t make it to the port of King Ishtarika''s capital, can''t make it to the port of Rockdam. One battleship can be seen approaching under Leviathan, docked a short distance away. "I''ve never seen it before, too, but I thought you were probably right. I''m sure you''ll see the approaching battleships, but we''ll transfer weapons and materials there, and we''ll land in Rockdam, too." "Mm-hmm. Okay. You surprised me a lot, but for now, you''re safe." "- So, do you want to come? "I guess I''ll do that. I had a sword, and I finished dressing. My luggage, eh?" "Don''t worry. We''ve arranged Mr. Ain''s luggage." Always, Ain''t got no peace of mind with a working dill. But when I looked at Dill, I noticed something unusual. "Is that it? Was I wearing a necklace like that? "Oh, uh, this is--" A small necklace imitating a cat claims to exist on Dill''s chest. Ain''t never thought Dill would prefer such a necklace, looks at it strangely...... "Master Katima gave it to me. He said it was a sign of an assistant." "Uh, you mean assistant. I see, yeah, good, good." When I lost color from my eyes, Ein gave up thinking. When I felt like I shouldn''t touch him, I headed for support early enough. "Dear Ein? Something in the way you say it..." "No, don''t worry about it because there''s nothing. It''s okay, nothing''s wrong.... We need to get to Mr. Lloyd''s as soon as possible." Thus, Istarian reinforcements, including Ein, arrived at Rockdam. The new battleship called Leviathan surprised the knights who had come to Rockdam earlier, but more than that with Ain''s coming. However, Ain came as reinforcement, so the knights'' morale went up. With some of the remaining knights in Rockdam, Ein hurries off for Birdland. Ain''s army, dominated by cavalry, progresses at a much faster rate than when the Lloyds headed for Birdland. Ain''t it too late for Ain''t the horses to run down the path the Lloyds have trampled... and let the horses run at critical speeds that won''t fall. And the day after I stood overnight. Ein and the others finally made it to the vicinity of Birdland. "Oh well... you seem to have been right to hurry, Your Highness" Majorica speaks to Ain. Then, from the other side, Dill also came near Ain. Ishtarika''s army, which sees Birdland from a small high hill, has yet to be noticed by Heim''s army. "Lord Majorica is right. - I''m sure it''s not too late." "Yeah. I''m really glad we''re in a hurry, as you two say. - But what the hell is that?" "Perhaps it''s a distracting carriage that I found in your father''s report." One luxurious carriage is parked in the direction indicated by Dill. Unlike an exterior made of gold and silver gemstones, the colour of the leaking air had a poisonous hue. "- And there''s this weird creature that emerged in Euro.... What, did I bring so many of them here, like pets? "You don''t have a groove (...) for pets. - Dill, get the crossbow ready." "Ha. We''ll start shelling whenever Ein tells us to." "So, Your Highness? What are you gonna do? "... As you can see, Mr. Lloyd and the others are being pushed. There''s something wrong with Heim soldiers, but there''s too many of those little animals." Calmly staring at the war, Ain mouths one by one to confirm his own thoughts. "Maybe if we defend ourselves where the walls are, we can beat that gear and personnel. But Birdland struggles because he doesn''t have walls like that." "Your Highness is right. I''m afraid the Marshal misjudged you." "I think so. But it''s only later that I ask for that responsibility or something. All we have to do now is go save our family... right? As Ain takes a few steps forward on the horse, he looks back to Dill and Majolica. "... yeah, you''re right" I thought you were right. Ain smiled contentedly when he saw the two of them nodding. Then, this time, I looked at the knight and raised my voice. "Everybody - look at the people next door." With a clear voice that seems to reach everywhere, he speaks to the army Ain brought in. "Look at your comrades'' faces. Look at the armor that surrounds you. Everything in everyone''s eyes is a testament to the son of Ishtal, our continent." -... zah. Quiet, and little by little...... the sound of a knight sticking his spear out sounds. "Beginning now, we will be heroes - making a name for ourselves in the history of Ishtarika, which will last forever in the future. Because we are trampling the deeds of Marc, the First Unified King" We all wave our swords together against the great enemies of the nation. And if the opponent is also a red fox, it''s also the right thing to do in the sense of making a true settlement. "Beginning now, we will be brave - kill your fears and be righteous. This battle is the future of Ishtarika itself." - Zah... Zah...! The sound of the spear clinging to the ground gradually increased, little by little, ''Oops...! Ohh......!'' and voices overlapped. "Stick your spear up. Shake the sword. Shatter the enemy''s body." With that word, Ain pulled out his sword. When the metal sound of pulling out the sword echoes in a strip, he declares himself behaving like a king. "Run!... to our family! At the same time as Ein''s decree ends, Ishtarika''s forces run out simultaneously. The small animals around the carriage blew up as the prepared four-man crossbow cannon unleashed its attack. "... Really, at some point, I''ll be like a king" "I am His Royal Highness the King of our pride. Lord Majolica." Shivering his body at Ain''s speech, Dill and Majorica follow Ain. "Dill! I''ll leave the left wing to you - keep your enemies away from therapeutic units, including Barra! Majorica! Expand to the right wing, hunt down the enemy! "Ha - so, but Master Ain! "Hey, hey, Your Highness! What will His Highness do? "Thanks to the momentum of the crossbow guns, the area around the carriage opened. I''ll destroy that carriage! The only complete resistance to Qi is Ain. Seeing that the area around the carriage had gotten thinner, Ain headed for the carriage by herself in the middle. Mixed in the dust, it gradually exhales. "So... Your Highness! Dill tries to run over, but Ain''t got it under control. "It has to be me! So Dill! Don''t let Heim soldiers and that beast come to me - please! "Huh!? Yes, sir! "And Majorica... I asked you! "Ha... ok! But, Your Highness! Don''t force yourself too much because you have the red balls of the earth! When Dill and Majorica answer, they break up with Ain and open to both wings. When the two men advanced ahead of the knights, Heim''s army set up in a panic. "- What is it? Are you sure you''re just pushing in numbers? Ain''t giggling softly when he sees Heim''s army panicking. Then, be wary of Ain slowly approaching the carriage, or more and more black temper will leak out of the carriage. But without worrying about that, Ain accelerated the horse even further. "Giggy!" "... out of the way, out of the way" Cut down a rat striking from a blind spot with one knife, he goes for a carriage in a straight line. Feeling more powerful than usual with wonder, Ein gains the fullness as if he were united with Marco''s sword. He looked around with a clear vision, along with a spiritual strength that could be comparable to omnipotence. "That''s crazy. Don''t you have the other commander? When I heard about it, my father - no, he said Logus was showing himself, but he''s not here? So who the hell is the commander? The march without a commander was unthinkable and Ain thrust in surprise. "No, the first thing to do is break that... We need to hurry." Shake your lost head left or right for a moment and turn your consciousness only towards the carriage. ... Thanks to the horse running in a straight line, the carriage is already at the end of its eyes and nose. Usually, I would feel bad about the carcasses of small animals scattered around me, but I didn''t have to worry about it all day, rather I could afford to feel disturbed. The appearance of a carriage trying gradually to broaden its temper should not seem alarming to Ain. "Huh... it smells nasty" By analogy, a scent close to rotten odor reaches Ain''s nose. I get disoriented by the smell of dust and chi, but I rushed the horse with a crease between my eyebrows. "But I''ll finish it already -" A different moment from the carriage. Ein waved his sword and tried to tear the carriage apart. ... but Ain''t no good for Ain''s sword, "Not hung up...? He says he should have waved his sword, but I''m surprised he didn''t have that feeling at all. The carriage was parked in a cherooked manner, but the two lords approached Ain with their spears in their hands. "- Become!? Then your man sticks a spear at the horse without aiming for Ain. The horse falls in pain, and Ain jumps to avoid falling. "So, um, in front of you, "Downstairs, get out. Barbarians, people." Two men who open their mouths with a plundering voice and a unique narrative tone. I can''t see the look on my face because of the deeply worn hood, but I don''t think I''m a normal person (...). "You''re the ones who fall back. Get out of there." Turn your sword, but your Lord will never show signs of retreat. When Ain sees it, he takes a step to take the lead. "Ah, ah......, ah! "Hi, M. ''s, you! Hi, M. ''s, you! Seeing Ain who stepped in, two of his lords pointed a spear at Ain - but he had no power to be the enemy of Ain, who beat Marco and became the Demon King. Whoever receives Marco''s sword loses his cleavage and slashes every spear. Then the other remaining lord ran out and left towards a group of Heim soldiers. "... what was that, him" What the hell is this man? And to make haste of it, he draweth near unto him that is slammed, and hath taken his hood. ... What was in it was what Ain''t imagined. "Huh - you have enough for the inferior species..." Maybe he was a normal person originally. But what was in the hood was the face of a man whose body was half rotten. I don''t know how you transformed it, but it was obvious that it wasn''t humanitarian. Ain''t feeling bad, but once he tongues and approaches the carriage. - I''m gonna open it. What awaits you inside. I didn''t want to see it, but I couldn''t even cut my sword earlier. That''s why Ain''t got close... "Oh, that? When Ain approaches, he loses color so that his temper is purified. It seems to have disappeared from toxin decomposition, but at the same time something incredible happened. "The door opened on its own? The carriage door opened on its own. The fading of temper slowly opens the door. "Maybe seal the door with temper...? Ha, what is the approximate technology" Ain''t laughing like a shudder approaching the door. It must be an incredible technology, but it seemed to be what I imagined, and when Ain approached, the carriage''s wheels collapsed. Apparently, this carriage is using its chi to protect the carriage. - Well, fine. Ain walking through the carriage notices who''s inside. Then, the person inside also spoke in an upbeat voice, as he noticed Ain. "... oh, wow! She''s adorable! Look, close by, pull over! "Well, who are you..." "Wah, I... I am the King Prince Rayphone. Ho, ho, come here quickly... come here, get your clothes off, take them off! "- I don''t know what you''re mistaken about, but I''m a man" Rayphone. Sure it should be Heim''s first prince...... and Ein thinks in, but Rayphone''s exhaling breath is black. I''ll give it to you. I''m noticed that there''s a leak in my clothes. "... really, I can''t believe people create temper" "Ha... ha? What are you talking about, okay, okay... okay, close, here... come on! Rayphone, who called himself Prince Wang, takes off his clothes. When you take off your clothes, a chunk of overwhelmed fat appears, making your sweaty belly look like Ain. "Ugh, wow - you... what is that?" Ein turns away for a moment, but he finds something somewhere on the verge of turning away. It''s a black, cloudy, round stone embedded between Rayphone''s chest. A thick blood vessel leads to the stone, occasionally showing off a creepy pulsating appearance. "Here, I got this! Ah, noble of, to you......! Ah? Who''s noble? Me... Me? - Oh, hey, hey! Quickly, come here quickly, get your clothes...... take them off! Rayphone keeps talking inconsistently about the story. He invites Ain nearby as he recalls. - A red fox? I don''t have feelings for Rayphone, but I feel a little pity for being liked this way. Sighing deeply, Ain slowly walks into the carriage and takes his feet right next to Rayphone. "Ah, aha... Oh, yeah! More over here...... this way! Goosebumps run on Ain''s upper body when he sees Rayphone nearly hanging on his pants. I didn''t want to wave a sword against a man like this, but at last I was disgusted and Ain''s one arm was moved forward. "Ha... ah...? Oh, that? "Pray. To be able to live without it." As Ain''s sword pierces the stone embedded in Rayphone, Rayphone strokes the stone as it puckers his mouth. As a little bit of black adhesive liquid leaks out of the already crushed stone, Rayphone''s body becomes thinner so that it shrivels. "Ah, ha!... Ha... ha..." Seeing Rayphone scratching his throat painfully, Ein was about to turn away from him, too. Considering his own deeds, however, Ain turns his gaze to the changing of Rayphone with his rugged eyes. "Or... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" He became like a mummy, like a bone and a skin, and that was the last of Rayphone. When he confirms that his temper is no longer leaking out of the rayphone, Ain leaves the carriage in heavy footsteps. "- Damn it! You''re just toying with all sorts of things...... Shh! When Ein, who left the carriage, waves his sword, this time the carriage is cut into two short pieces. The carriage collapses with a blunt sound and a leaning ein kicks the ground hard. "Dear Ein! Are you safe!? Suddenly the enemy''s movements weakened, so I came to pick up Ain..." "Enemy troops weakened...? Dill brought in a few close guards. "Uh, yeah. Since Ein approached the carriage, the enemy soldiers and small animals gradually became dull..." - Well, I see. There was a point. This carriage - I''m guessing Rayphone was supplying them with something like energy through his chi. That constantly weakened the enemy at the same time. One Ein convinces me of the hypothesis. "Your Highness! I''m here because I''ve settled down a lot... and I''m glad you''re safe." "I can handle it. Something I didn''t like, but I''ll explain it later." When I thought of Rayphone, Ain turned his gaze to the streets of Birdland. "... that? Could that be Mr. Lloyd? "Is that your father? - Huh, yeah. Sure, that armor belongs to your father..." "- Not if you''re calm! Marshal, it''s not bad in that situation! Because I''m far away, I can''t even see it on my face. But the armor I was used to seeing was clearly Lloyd''s. ... provided that, as Majorica was concerned, he was attacked by the person using the spear. "Somebody, get the horse! "Here, use this one! Borrowing a horse from one of the Kingsguard knights makes Ain run in a hurry on that horse. When Dill and Majorica rushed after him, they told Ain what they were going to do. "What will you do, Your Highness? We''re not gonna make it! "Ew... there''s got to be something... something... Ew! It''s a bitter decision, but Ain''t releasing black fog to deceive the enemy''s eyes, too. It was a fog to deceive people''s eyes, held by Blackfuorn... ... then. Ain reminds me of a certain word. "My name is Ain. Ain''t Von Ishtalika. He''s the next king to inherit the blood of the orthodox Ishtalika, the second generation of the Ishtalika royal family¡­ - the king '' - That''s right. I am the second generation of the Royal Ishtarika... Demon King (...). During the battle against Marco, Ain returned this to Marco. Yes, I am the Demon King - and I am the Demon King who draws the blood of dry ads. Strongly aware of this, he let go of his feelings in the direction of Lloyd, employing his strength throughout his body with a damning sensation. "In this place, you can''t give up...... Yikes! The roots that arose were never connected to Ain''s body. But that would certainly be the root of the tree Ain created. The roots of the tree that Ain created as a result not only protected the Knight of Ishtarika, but also led to the result of saving Lloyd''s life. 205 A break finally made. "- So I guess it feels like I''m here because I''m going to fight Ed and I took a breather..." I tried to explain it and it was surprisingly long. Feeling a slight mouth fatigue, Ein sees Lloyd''s reaction. "I see... I mean, thanks to Ein, we were averted from the menace of anger. - Nevertheless, I didn''t know they even let me out to Leviathan..." "It wasn''t in the current description, but Leviathan''s headed to the port town of Roundheart. The timing is right for Chris when he comes." "... yeah, let''s be effective. Many Heim soldiers were already out of breath. So attacking from the port town should also be less dangerous. Anyway, that harbour town doesn''t have walls." Ein also remembers old memories. Thinking about when Chris came aboard Princess Olivia, it''s like there''s no defense capability. "You will. If you have to, you can just shell from a distance." "- Are you sure? Though there were many problems, that town" Lloyd cared about Ain. Anyway, the port town Round Heart is Ain''s birthplace. The word "shelling" was uttered. "Mr. Lloyd. You don''t have to say any more.... It''s okay, ''cause I don''t care about anything" "... excuse me" Apologizing with one evil looking face, Lloyd puts his hand around his left eye. "Um, I don''t think it''s okay... how''s the pain? "Yep. Actually, I''m not particularly concerned about the pain because of Lord Barra. I feel careless because of the bleeding, but this will not be an issue if I take a day or two off" "It''s okay, Dear Ein. Father, if you can swing a sword, crawl, but you''ll follow me." "Ha-ha-ha! Dill is right. - Dear Ein. Regarding today''s lapse, I accept the punishment, even if it depends on your return to your home country. But forgive me for still waving my sword on this battlefield." "... I don''t even really want to think about punishment. In the meantime, I''ll have Mr. Lloyd still fight with me. So I want you to heal your body first" When Ain rises, he puts his hand on Lloyd''s shoulder to encourage him. "Nevertheless, Dear Ein, I didn''t know I was going to defeat someone who had no hands or feet." "Oh, oh... you mean that" "If you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you what kind of battle it was..." "- Fine. But since Mr. Lloyd healed his injury, right? "Mm-hmm! Laughing in a short voice yes (...), Ain turned to Dill and Majorica. "Dill, can you share some information with Mr. Lloyd, Majorica, and come outside with me? "Dear Ein, I''ll be with you." "Be sweet to Your Highness at times like this." "That sort of thing. Well, I''ll see what''s going on out there." - I don''t think it''s a bad decision while I''m at it. The two of you will be able to calm down and share information, and Lloyd will be mentally calm. By taking a trusted opponent named Majorica, Dill can honestly be sweet on Ein''s words. ... Ain advanced his legs toward the inn door and went outside with Majorica. "You''re as kind as ever." "With the right materials.... Ed drained quite a bit, and I don''t think he''s attacking me anymore today." "Well, the commander over there is wearing out, too." "We should be on guard, but I think we can rest today. And I think I''m here to make the defense on the seaside stronger." I''d appreciate it if you dispersed your power. Besides, in the case of the port town, the Ishtarika side is overwhelmingly advantageous. Chris is coming aboard Princess Olivia, so it was enough power. "- Oh, let''s call Rockdam." "Oh? What''s wrong? "Dispatch Leviathan to the port town Round Heart. I have to send a signal." As I explained to Lloyd, Leviathan heads to the port town of Roundhart. Even for that signal, I needed to tell him that Ain had joined Lloyd safely. "Shall we prepare a message later?" "Yeah. I think there''s some additions to the material and stuff, and I guess I''ll get in touch with that too. -... Oh, by the way, Mr. Majolica." "Yes? I wonder what? "... don''t you have a proper demon stone? Ain gives him a glowing look, hands on his abdomen and looks at Majorica. Majorica also looked distracted by the words she hadn''t expected. "Ma, Demon Stone? Well... there''s a spare for the magic tools, isn''t there? But what do you use it for? Then Ain answers. I was embarrassed to seem to insist like a toddler, but I can''t replace my belly on my back. "- These days, you''re more hungry absorbing demon stones." Seeing Ain looking hungry, Majorica took the demon stone out of her nostalgia. Ain runs to see Birdland''s mayor, Garvi, and check on the surroundings. I had the satisfaction of getting Lloyd - and saving the Ishtarika knights, but the enemy is still alive. In addition to his regular meals, Ain took about a few hours of dormancy in the inn after absorbing the demonic stones he had conceded from Majorica to nourish his English temper. - And when Ain woke up late at night, he left the room for a purpose. "Bhara. Are you there? The destination is Burra''s room. Even though it was Barra''s room, it was a large room with a combined clinic, and when I opened the door, I could see the knights in treatment inside. "Oh, yes! Can I help you? He glances at his face from the shadows, and Barra finds Ain and hurries to the neighborhood. "Do you have time now? I''d like to talk to you for a moment..." "- Yes, sir. I was wondering if it would be okay if it was an hour or so. Would you mind in quite a room? There are a lot of people to treat, so not too far away... "I''m sorry. That''s all right." Surprised by the words from the unexpected Ein, Burra pointed to the adjacent room. Thus, when I heard Ain''s reply, Bhara advanced her legs. "I''m sorry for the mess. Please, call wherever you like." "Thanks.... what, the rest room here in Barra? "I''m ashamed...... you''re right. As big as this, it''s convenient to stay close to the injured." When you say a reliable word, Barra makes a small stretch. Apparently, Bhara was getting tired too, slapping her cheek and tempered her. "You''ve made me look ugly..." "Yes, no, never mind that much. I know you''re making it impossible." Following Barra, who turned red in her face and lowered her head, Ain sat back in an affordable chair. "And... by the way, what do you mean you want to listen to me? I think I told you about the damage..." - I was going to tell you a little bit about the old days. "Old stories...? "Yeah. That''s the first time it happened to Barra and May." For Barra, that was the unexpected story. But Barra says a word of gratitude without any particular wonder. "It can''t even be forgotten. At that time, thanks to Your Highness for picking us up, we have a very happy life." "... did your father suddenly disappear? "Eh - yes. When my father suddenly changed his attitude, he left us without worrying about Mae." I can feel the verse choosing words to be Burra. But even though I was choosing words, emotions such as sadness and anger also reached Ain. "I knew you resented me? -... I don''t like the way you ask. Ein held his head in his heart and self-loathed to continue his uncanny questioning. Having heard this question, Bhara opens her mouth about a few breaths. "Resentful¡­ may not be the same as" "No?" "Yes, it''s hard to put this emotion into words, but the closest expression is the feeling that we don''t want our lives involved anymore......" "I don''t want you to get involved, I mean, even if we ever see each other again -" "... a father. You can''t even think about it. But Mae might be happy." Ain got lost. Should we believe in this answer and keep Bhara as she has always been? Or should I detain him once? Plus, should I tell you the bloodline of the Red Fox, as I really didn''t have anything to do with Ed... "So, for May''s sake, I don''t want you to come out before us anymore. Because there''s no way you can believe who dumped us once." "... I see" - Besides, we have a wonderful father today. "Huh? What''s that first ear..." "It''s Your Majesty. Because His Majesty Silvado is the father of our people of Ishtarika. So maybe we should forget about him." At the end of the day, smiling powerlessly, Barra told him to squirm as she leaned down. "But should I beat up about my father for once? "Uh... yeah. I know how that feels. As a matter of fact, I wanted to beat you up once about Heim''s general." Ein, who did not want to speak his name, speaks of Logus under his title. Then, he felt Ein''s grip, and Barra laughed with pleasure. "Hahaha. If your fist ever gets hurt, I''ll take care of it." "- Yeah. Let''s do that." Might be sweet. But I wanted to believe it. Ein wanted to believe in the encounter in Ist and the burra of a similar situation to himself. Besides, Ein thought that at least, there were too few advantages in keeping it so far and then deceiving Ishtalika. Because if we were to cheat anyway, there would have been a better time. Ain laughs with an indefatigable look when he stands up satisfied. "Oh, speaking of which, what do you say your father''s name is? "Ah... that? I, didn''t I ever tell you? "Um, it shouldn''t be in what I know..." Ain''t got no verse in mind, I''ll think about it once, but I still can''t think of it. Then I go on with the words as if Barra was sorry. "Erm, more people didn''t have a name for Slam Street... so my mother and father were included in the vast majority of them. Me and May had a name, because they gave it to me just because it was a kid." "Oh, speaking of which, was that normal... Sorry, I heard something weird again." "Yes, no! Instead, I told such a weird story, and on the contrary, I''m so sorry! No, really... Huh! "Wow... ok, so you don''t have to wave like that? Standing up busy, Burra waved with both hands wide. I know you seem sorry, but from the point of view of Ain in the position you came to ask, it''s also uncomfortable to be humbled so far. "- Excuse me. Lord Burra, I have a knight who is not in good health... Excuse me, Your Highness...! "No, don''t worry about it because it''s not a big deal. Bahra, I''m sorry I took the time. I''ll be right back. I want you to check on the knight." "Wow - I get it! Okay, excuse me! Hearing Ain, Bhara hurries up and moves around the room. "No... I''m always fine." Seeing Barra as usual, Ain was relieved inside. Considering that there seemed to be no problem with this condition, Ed and Burra''s blood ties decided to keep it in their minds for once. "Wow...... Well, let''s get another night''s sleep for tomorrow..." Having been mindful of his conversation with Bhara, Ain left Bhara''s bedroom behind with a big stretch. Along the way, absorbing the demonic stone in his pocket instead of a snack, he dived into bed with a full face. 206 near King Heim Metropolitan. The next day I put the whole day to rest and nourished my knight''s English. Ain''s morale had been boosted by the fact that he had led reinforcements, but the physical and mental burden that had lasted until then was immeasurable. Even if it would have been a day off, it should have been such a precious day for them alongside the gems. - Then another night went by the next day. The knights, except the seriously wounded, were led by Ain to go for Heim. Ain is led by a cavalier-dominated personnel who came as reinforcements, next to each other, lined up by an army led by Lloyd. "... that''s strangely well" Two, Dill leaks his voice suspiciously during the march. Since I left Birdland in the morning, the time was already approaching in the evening. But instead of Heim soldiers, even the small animals never attacked us. "- The Heim side is something that has been cut off quite a bit of combat power. Besides, I wonder if you''re turning soldiers around for the harbor town now? It was Majorica who answered Dill''s voice. Lloyd attacked Heim''s soldiers by two battles. At Rockdam for the first time. And the second time in Birdland. Attacks with crossbow guns should have slaughtered many Heim soldiers and caused a lot of damage even in people-to-people bumps. ... then, rather, there shouldn''t be room for Heim soldiers. In the meantime, even the port town Round Heart has to be more vigilant, so it''s obviously not strong enough. "Well, I know what makes me think it''s a little crazy. I don''t see the purpose." "Oh, Your Highness. Does that mean the purpose of the Red Fox? "I guess that''s what I mean. ''Cause you knew if you were imitating that, you''d be cornered. We''re halfway there." When the horse slows down, Ain opens his mouth next to the two. When they listened to Ain''s words, they looked at Ain with a nervous face. "I want to damage us Ishtarika. Then at least I shouldn''t have gotten my hands on the land of Euro. Or I wanted to win on this continent. But even in this case, it would be foolish to lay hands on Euro." "... then another purpose? "- Come on, what do you think? But you must be too halfway through what you''re doing." "Hey...... I don''t know how to get my hands on Ishtalika, and maybe even Heim''s first prince didn''t mean to throw away pawns." "Lord Majorica? What makes you think that? Dill, concerned about what Majorica thought, asked to continue with a little excitement. "At least I''ve never seen a distracting person. And it''s not like we don''t have our gear, but it doesn''t happen unless we go into a deep air hole like that. - How could only the first prince of Heim be offended in the premise that" Ain and Dill continue to pay attention to the words of Majorica, who cleverly twists her body on a horse. "First of all, it''s hard to mass produce an exasperating being. I''m sure. So I couldn''t put pressure on him all at once. Because if you can mass produce, sprinkle it out and you can win or lose. Right?" "... that''s true" "I guess it''s also a few conditions. Why you have to be Heim''s first prince?" From what I''ve heard, the person who didn''t seem to have any special talent is Rayphone. They say it has to be that rayphone, and Ain and Dill get a bewildered look. Whatever, from what I''ve heard, I just love women and gastronomy - because they were like pus of the so-called royalty. "I don''t think that''s why I didn''t throw away the pawn. Perhaps His Highness''s emergence - and His Highness''s power was unexpected." "Ha... I don''t know, when I heard Majorica''s hypothesis, I couldn''t understand the purpose of the Red Fox." "Well, that''s kind of vague." "If I told you, you wouldn''t even know better during the Demon King''s War, would you? What did you want to do by manipulating the Demon King to make a commotion? I really don''t know if I can clean it up just because it''s enjoyable." The three continued to question the purpose of the Red Fox, all together. I didn''t know what I wanted to do when I thought about it, and I just felt frigid at the vague and obscure Red Fox behavior. "Well, there''s only one thing I know... that it''s harmful to Ishtarika." "Ha ha... you''re right Ein" "Maybe I should know that. If it does harm to our country, we will not condone it either.... simple and not nice" I smiled at Ain''s words just saying that Dill and Majorica had no choice. The purpose of the Red Fox is not to attract interest and stop, but the important thing is to do Ishtarika harm. When the three of them confirmed their common sense, they changed their minds about the march towards Heim. Two days after Ain stood Birdland. Then, Ain''s emotions were complicated by the sense of vision he''d never remembered before. "... I knew I looked familiar" With two days'' distance from Birdland, it''s already near King Heim''s capital. Still, Heim soldiers hadn''t appeared yet, but there was something more serious than that. "- Yeah, yeah. The road is different, but the atmosphere is like we''re together." Ain, looking around for a moment, had a strange edge on walking here as a Ishtarika person, recalling his memories from nearly a decade ago. "... hmm? Dear Ein, what happened?" It was Lloyd who spoke up. Sometimes Heim approached me, and we were discussing future moves. Nearby, Dill and Majorica were also on horseback, but one Lloyd talks about it. "Oh, Mr. Lloyd. I''m sorry. Did I worry you? "No what. That''s not true, but it was something you thought." Lloyd with an eye band on his left eye, this looked good on him. Because it was like an old general in a battle, looking too good for him and liking himself. So much so that I would be willing to order a special order when I get back to Ishtarika, it would be a good sign that I am rather increasing, rather than injuring myself and decreasing my morale. "Mr. Lloyd, do you hear what it was like to be me? "Dear old Ain..." "Yes, in Heim... no, when I lived in the harbor town of Roundheart." Lloyd then thinks like choosing a word. But Ain just giggled at me not telling her not to care. "... Ha. Though we have heard that we were unable to leave the territory and were not treated well." "Ha, yes, yes. That''s why, on the contrary, Grint... my brother was going out more. Especially since my father, Logus, started taking care of Grint, and I saw him take me away." "... Yes" Lloyd nods with a strange face. "But there was a day when I could go away for the first time even like that. What day do you think it is? "Mm, mmm... is this your first outing? Sorry, that''s refreshing..." - That''s the day I went to Ishtarika. "Whoa, whoa! I see, was that day Ein''s first getaway! I have never told these details. Lloyd, hearing Ain''s past for the first time, replied with a vocal tone such as intrigue. "The day was a revelation party for the noble children. In the name of this gathering, I made my first trip to King''s Capital. The port town Round Heart was also a busy city, but I remember being surprised that the Wang Du was more than that" Ain''t talking pure nostalgia. Behind Ain and Lloyd lined up, Dill and Majorica both kept listening. "The venue is the Grand Duke of Augusto. That''s where it all started." "Augusto residence...... well, Lord Graff''s. If it''s about that day, I''ve heard a little..." "Yeah. If I take a trip to that Augusto mansion, I can''t attend the party properly fitted. I couldn''t even get into the venue at the end of the sentence, so I thought," What''s wrong? " From Ein''s subordinates, including Lloyd, it''s a frustrating boiling event, but Ein just smiles with pleasure. Not concerned that Lloyd was clutching the reins in a grumpy manner next door, Ein continued his words in a superior mood. "I decided to look at the flowers." "Huh... are flowers...? "Yeah, yeah. The gardens of the Augusto mansion were stunning. That''s why I went on a tour of the garden with permission from the then Grand Duke of Augusto, Mr. Graff." "Hey, why the flowers...? "- Your mother apologizes. Even though your mother isn''t bad, she''s been apologizing to me for the momentum she''s about to cry. That''s why I suggested we go see the flowers. But it was better that way for me. It was more meaningful to go see the garden with your mother than to go out to a party you weren''t interested in" If you hear you''ve covered Olivia, Lloyds soak up the dusty warmth of Ain''t. "Ma, Lord Majorica? "Ugh... that''s not a good story" Lavishly tearful, Majorica leaks a whimper in an impressive way. Dill was suddenly surprised, but there was no significant difference in the emotions he held. "... and met Krone" I think of Ishtal, a continent that crosses the sea, and speaks her name. "Then I made a star crystal and handed it to the two of us.... I was surprised when they told me it made sense to propose after I gave it to them." "Yes, the star crystal does also mean to propose... mainly in the story, but with the condition that" "- When the party was over, Logus took Grint to the night club. That was the last cut, and your mother destroyed the ring and sent word to Istarika. Not since." From here on out, the Lloyds will be hearing the same story. Ain''t on the boat...... Princess I''m talking about Olivia coming to Ishtarika. "Oh... and back to the port town Round Heart..." "Yeah. When I got back to the port town Roundheart - I could meet Chris. I think this was the most important day of my life." That being said, I honestly can''t snort as Lloyd. Even though it was the result of the overlapping of various elements, there is no difference that Ein was being treated cold. No matter how much Ein seemed to enjoy it, I was in a complicated mood as a minister. "You''ve been talking a long time. I mean, this road is similar. That day, you and your mother went to King''s Landing in a carriage." "... yeah. It conveyed the thoughts that Ein had." "Oh, but don''t worry about it. Nothing, that''s not why it''s so hard to fight... I just don''t know what life is." - Don''t you dare. "Yeah. Thank you, Mr. Lloyd." Answering with a grin at Lloyd''s care, Ain turned his attention to the path to King Heim''s capital that leads in front of him. ... Then one knight comes in a great hurry. "Is that it? How did our knight get from over there? "It''s a scourge. I let a few people go, so it must be one of them." "When... well, okay. You seem in a hurry." When the two are in conversation, the knight arrives in a hurry. Stopping the horse a little in front of Ain and Lloyd changed the horse''s orientation in the direction Ain and the others were traveling. "Report from the horse, excuse me! "I don''t mind. Go on." "Ha!" When the knight replies, he uses a dozen seconds or so to prepare his breath. Then you open your mouth with a determined look. "- Moving on from here for a while, you will see the capital of King Haim and come. ¡­ where many Heim soldiers, as well as General Logus, are trampling." 207 King Heim Capital Strategy [1] "Well, you seem to be aware of our march." Lloyd answers the scouts. Looking at Ain''s side and mouthing him like this, he finally tightened his mind to the showdown that would have begun. "Dear Ein. If you have to, abandon us all - give priority to Ishtarika''s grief." "... Mr. Lloyd? "I''m sure they''ll take care of themselves. If so, maybe we won''t be able to step in." It seeps through regrettable emotions and Lloyd speaks to Ain. "But let us be shields. At dawn when the Red Fox can be defeated by Anon or Ed, Ein should only consider his own survival." "- You can do that..." "I have to. That is our responsibility, Dear Ein... His Royal Highness Prince Wang" Strongly asserting it, Lloyd breaks Ein''s stray. "Dill! Come here! "Ha!" Lloyd then summoned the dill he had withheld behind him and let him proceed next to Ain. "I don''t need to work as a commander. All right, no matter what, don''t leave Ain''s side. Don''t get your priorities wrong." "... I understand that." Lloyd, satisfied with Dill''s reply, puts his hand on Dill''s head without worrying about his surrounding eyes. Then he stroked his head in a powerful motion. "Hey - Father!? "Hmm? What do you call me father in public? "No, no, Mr. Lloyd... not now. I already called him Father in Birdland." "Ha-ha-ha! You''ve forgotten those old days! Lloyd''s laughter echoes widely, and the Ishtarika knights, with some tension, grin at the cheerful laughter. "Well, let''s talk about one thing." Second, Lloyd lurked his voice and opened his mouth. "I''ll handle Ed''s opponent." "... what do you mean? Ain asks. I was concerned about the advantages of keeping them in mind. "As I told you earlier, I am almost certain that there are exasperating beings. So Master Ain should give priority to destroying it. If so, they will get in the way - in which case, I will deal with those who get in the way. Well, if Dill has that enemy, Dill will take care of it." "Oh... you mean that. Yeah. I understand why, but then..." Ein has concerns. That worries me that playing Ed''s opponent is too much of a burden for Lloyd... When Lloyd observes Ain''s care (...), he answers confidently. "Don''t worry. Neither do I see Ed as easy to deal with. - So one secret... well, I didn''t mean to, but I had an idea." ... Thus, Ishtarika''s army continued its march. Aiming for King Heim''s capital, which was already at the tip of his eyes and nose, he took a big step towards the final battle. King Heim Capital is at the end of the eye and nose of the port town Round Heart. If it''s only a few hours away in a carriage, it''s never far away if you use a military horse. Feeling the scent of the sea breeze pushing from the port town Round Heart, Ein is annoyed by the grief he doesn''t even want to feel. - After all, even in the same port town, it''s completely different from Magna. Including spiritual problems, Ain''s mood, which he also receives in the same tidal wind, was the difference between heaven and earth. I shook my head thinking about anything extra, staring at Heim''s army spreading in front of me. "... you''re a great army" The more Ein naturally leaks, the more Heim''s army expands near Wangdu. Long horizontal and deep vertical formations are such a sight full of leeway that you wonder where the hell you''ve been hiding so much power. If you look further behind that army of Heim, you will miss the capital of King Heim - and the castle of Heim will appear in Ain''s eyes. Despite the sunny weather today, it''s not my fault that the King''s Capital sky looks darker and darker than ever. - Is Grint here? No matter where you look to the Wang Capital, you can''t find Grint. A man named Grint is supposed to be the treasure of the kingdom of Heim, born with the Holy Knight. Even so, it''s terribly puzzling not to show up in this important battle. Whether you''re still young or not, there''s no difference that it''s an important force for Heim. "Dear Ein - Ein! This is how Ain was conceiving. From the left-wing direction, Lloyd rushes the horse to come running. "Mr. Lloyd? "Ha... ha... Left-wing direction, no... at the port town Roundheart, confirming Ed''s lead army. As planned, I will turn to your restraint! "Ed''s in the harbor town?... I wonder why you didn''t come to Wang Du''s side" "He''s probably going to suppress our troops coming from the port town." "- No, Father. Don''t think like that." Then Dill, who was right next to Ain, takes a step forward, smiles invincibly and mingles in conversation. "He should think he avoided Master Ain. I thought that would boost our morale." "... you don''t know you can teach your son. But you might be right." Lloyd with a grin very similar to Dill''s. No, it''s probably the other way around because I''m a parent and a child. Maybe Dill looks a lot like Lloyd, but the two faces were melons. "Then Dear Ein. I will deal with the man who escaped from Ein." "Ha, yeah - Mr. Lloyd. Don''t ever push me, okay? "Ha ha ha! That''s an impossible order! With the eye bands attached, the high laughter became even more suited, Lloyd. Majorica drops by as she continues to laugh high without any disappointment. "Oh, you''re in a good mood.... Look, my Marshal. You should take this." Throw the hemp bag removed from your chest at Lloyd. "Mm? Lord Majorica, what the hell is this? "Green balls restrain, blue balls heel bird demon stone processed. You know that, right? Farewell, farewell." "Oh! This is good! No, these magic props inside are difficult to refine and cannot be prepared without someone like Lord Majorica..." "That''s too much praise for being the best craftsman in the world." Enjoying a three-sentence play, Lloyd gets nostalgic about the hemp bag. Many times I nodded thankfully, pulling the horse''s reins to enjoy the delightful play. "Thank you very much! So, for our Ishtarika! Ha! And when he hung up, Lloyd ran his horse refreshed. "- Mr. Lloyd! Really, you can''t if you''re impotent! "Ha-ha-ha! You don''t have to worry about that! Multiple to one is unwillingness, but working with our Elf Knight (...) will always be able to defeat that beast! "... I''m sorry my father is strangely well when he says this is the time" "Yes, no. Instead, it''s just about right. Even if you don''t like it very much..." To my father''s appearance, Dill seems sorry, and then I say an apology in embarrassment. "That''s right. The knights who follow you, the commander, feel better, don''t you? - And I''ll be there for you." I guess the fact that you handed Lloyd a goodbye made Majorica feel better. At Majorica''s disposal, the proud Meriken glowed. "Ah, Your Highness. I''m looking forward to the oral battle before the fight." "... uh, I knew it would happen" "You''ve decided to be. That would also be Heim''s grand general." - Bitter laughter. It also showed Ain such a pioneering face that Ain complacent that it was the most bitter laugh of his life. The mouth is everywhere before the war, but the problem is with that opponent. "I don''t know what to say...... wow, sounds like a pain in the ass in the ass in another way" "Oh, why don''t you just say that? Mi-na, pay attention to what His Highness says." "... I''m putting heavy pressure on you, Mr. Majorica." But even though he was complaining with his mouth, Ain was smiling with out-of-the-box pleasure. When Dill, who refrains next door, realizes the same, brightens his expression like he has gained strength. "I wanted to show Kaisel something too... really, if he was alive..." Majorica wipes the area around her eyes with a handkerchief, as if she had shed a dull tear. Then Dill answered in a grim manner. "-... Lord Majolica. That, Lord Kaisel teacher, is engaged in defense in Ishtarika¡­" "Oh, man. If I did, I''d mistake it for dead." Ein and Dill leak a bitter laugh at Majorica''s poorly told jokes. Naturally, the two eyes are not laughing and close to the true face. "Bye, Your Highness, Dill Guard - good luck." At the end of the day, speaking with seriousness, he signaled in a wild voice and Majolica ran the horse. A well-run horse creates dust and gives the feeling that the battle is about to begin - the air. "By the way, Dear Ein," "Hmm? What''s up, Dill?" "We''ve been hearing some interesting information in Birdland the other day" When Dill calls out in a way he''s good at, Ain encourages him to continue with an intriguing look on his face. "... now that you say it, it must be interesting, right? "Yeah, that''s it already" Dill, who answered with exasperation, puts his breath down and opens his tease. "Anything, it seems that Heim''s general, Logus, has never won against Ed." "... means that" What they both recall at the same time is the battle between Ain and Ed the other day...... the result. "- That''s right. So Ein, who beat Ed, is already higher than General Logus of Heim." Ain then stops moving with a Kyotong face for a few seconds or so and speaks with a nostalgic look. "... yeah. It''s a strange feeling, after all." "Wonder, is it? "Yeah. Very strange. For me back in the day, that man was stronger than anyone else and... he was the strongest samurai I''ve ever known. But I think I met all kinds of people across Ishtarika and that feeling changed.... but I still think there was something left that I didn''t like." "... Yes" Dill listened quietly to Ain''s exposed emotions. I may have been too sentimental before the war, but I couldn''t stop feeling like leaking out. "I''m not going to be alarmed, but I''m going to feel like I''ve been pushed over the wall." "No, Master Ain. It''s not just the mood." The figure of Dill speaking with a courageous voice. Ain then gets hit by the warmth of the dill and gradually gets a soothing refreshment into his mind. "- Dill." "Ha!" I''ve made up my mind. He also suppressed the preoccupation that remained in his heart, and Ain decided on his mind. "It may vary depending on the circumstances, but... I guess this is one settlement" "... Ha! "Admiral Logus'' opponent... I will." When I was a child, I taught myself the sword. Determined to deal with that Logus, Ein turned his gaze straight to Heim''s army. 208 King Heim Capital Strategy [2] Around the capital of King Heim, it is never a wilderness kind of land. The ground is full of blue greenery and trees flourish everywhere - ancient traditions coexist with natural beauty. However, even the royal castle, now covered in mud as soldiers marched and well reflected on a day when the blue sky was beautiful, was riddled with dark rain cloud-like air. In the meantime, when Ain and Dill move their horses forward, they sound hooves around. "- Dill. It''s fine around here." "... but" Look at Heim''s army at the end of his eyes and nose, and Dill looks worried about Ain. As always, it just seems insane from the point of view of Dir and the Ishtarikas, but the hostility towards Ishtarika remains unchanged, Heim soldier. In case Ain has one, he hesitates to leave next to him. "It''s okay. Retreat as soon as it''s in danger, and attack because of this distance - well, it never arrives, but it can be avoided." "I was hoping you''d tell me it wouldn''t even arrive in a lie." "... don''t look at me with a frightened face. Just kidding. Right?" "Ha... I think it might be a joke place." A frightened look but reassuring to the usual Ain. When the tension that was drifting in his own body also eased, he could also afford to hold the reins. "Hahaha... - Oh, speaking of which, it''s like a verbal battle, what you call a verbal fight, right? "Uh, yeah. I think so." "Hmm. Me, I don''t think you''ve ever had a bickering." I don''t know what''s going on, I just look like I''m saying, and I ask Dill for his opinion. "But I suppose you''ve missed Warren and His Majesty in the past? "Isn''t that something? It was more like an opinion push... than a fight." Ein recalled the matter of punishment in the Sea Dragon commotion and discussions to make Chris an exclusive escort. But none of it makes me feel different when it comes to fighting. "Either way, it doesn''t change what you do. Outpost - I''ll hang in there. I''ll be back once you''re done, so wait." "... good luck" Now is the time. Ain leaves the side of Dill and moves forward with a small run of horses. We''ve been trying not to see it this far, but already in front of Heim''s army, there''s a figure of their grand general, Logus. A stunning horse who exposes his giant body at all costs - riding that horse and waiting for Ain to come with a body he can''t beat. - I can''t believe we''re going to have this conversation. As Ain approaches, the horse the Heim soldiers ride leaks a squeal. Sometimes it''s an animal close to instinct, or you may have noticed the power of being Ein. Viscount Sage''s Wyburn was frightened. There is no way that a military horse can stand it. "Come on, will you do your best" Breaking up with Dill, Ain''t got more than a dozen seconds to run a single horse. Ain, approaching what could be described as an intermediate point, without both forces, turned his attention to his loosely advancing opponent. The man who taught Heim his sword to Ain when he was a young man. The other day he played a painful defeat against Lloyd, but strength continues to dwell in his eyes. ¡­¡­ Here comes Logus. When he stops the horse''s leg, he turns his horse to the side and looks to Ain. While we were at war, it seemed that we were confused somewhere - Logus also seemed to be frustrated by a lot of emotions. Though he was about to open his mouth, he just exchanged silence with Ain only by changing his eyes a few times. After dozens of seconds of silent exchange, it was Logus who opened his mouth first. "Forget the words of my great ancestors, all fools - no, the royal family of Ishtarika who turned into barbarians... what brings you to this land! That''s a lot to say. Inside, I was frightened and wanted to leak even laughter, but Ain endured it where it was in inches. Behind Logus, an army of attentive Heims is raising their voice. "Those who worship our enemies and fall into the beast as well - we will not forgive them for their bravery and their sexual roots! Ain''t a barbaric mouth, like overlapping to Logus'' words. Meanwhile, Ishtarika''s army also hears Ain''s words and sounds with spears to intimidate Heim. "... the phrase that took away the treasure of our kingdom of Haim, do you even call our faith foolish! What is Ain''s treasure? Ask yourself, but the answer immediately floats in the back of your brain. When I realized I was referring to Tiggle and Elena, I wondered how I would explain that. But whatever they say on this occasion, Logus can''t believe it. In the evidence, Logus'' face, who realized he had been discredited by the Red Fox, is so excitedly stained at first glance. "In Prince Wang, who doesn''t even know people''s opportunities, he can even know the vessels of the country. - Looks like he''s fallen back to being a pathetic invader! "Even the historic united nation and they already look dead! Standing in front of our Haim is a death that has already turned into a ghost! Before Ain opened his mouth, Logus continued to raise his voice. Then the morale of Heim''s army is exalted not only to say nagging, but to exalt the name of Heim, even though he is losing his sanity. He keeps raising his voice for a long time like a fanatic and puts pressure on Ishtarika. "Ghost, huh?" Which is the ghost. Ain groaned softly at the look of his father, who had seemed pitiful. "Ah... let us Ishtarika be glad to be ghosts" He smiled invincibly and Ain looked over Heim''s army. The Knights of Ishtalika wait with their necks long to see what Ein will say next. "- But it''s not just a ghost. We discuss the existence of hatred against Ishtarika - to become the English Spirit. Make our future in Ishtarika and be the light that reaches the end of the world! The knight''s morale leaned toward an overwhelming advantage. The knights listen to Ain and cross the sea before gaining the culminating exaltation. Nature and the name of the leaking Ein could not stop, becoming a huge collection and intimidating Heim. "Hmm... who betrayed his country will be the English spirit? Don''t make me laugh!" "... what? "You Ishtalika are going to leave Heim''s backcutter with your aides... and you''re going to have it all! Not only do you and your aides suspect the vessels of the country itself! Speaking to discredit Krone, Logus called Ain a traitor. Ain was confused by the abrupt words, but when I realized I was referring to them, I stirred my teeth hard. What Logus said was what he learned on the day of the talks. Because Krone went for Ishtarika of his own free will, which Logus calls a betrayal. - You''re missing something to say. Is that what you say on this battlefield? With shallowness, pity, and then a pitiful cut, he stares at Logus with just a little frustration. "... to a man who can''t even keep his national and national vows, he has no right to utter the word - that he is a traitor! It is no longer a verbal battle between King Prince Ein and General Logus. When did something dramatically flow into Ain''s mind? Even without the influence of the Red Fox, would it have disparaged Ein - and Krone - as it is now? A small interest arises, but the important thing is to think about it now. Discipline your swinging mind and answer Logus not to be emotional. But Logus also opened his mouth without pulling, stuck to Ain. "You''re the only master of mouth. But that''s not all..." - You betrayed my country? Ain just thought about it a little bit. I wonder if my own country was still Heim...... But the answer was in Ain''s mind. "... I''ve made up my mind. I don''t even have to think about it." - From now on, I want to live happily ever after in Ishtarika. When I filled my mind with these thoughts, I immersed myself in wonders and a feeling that my chest was clearer. Then a man who was my father - ashamed of having swayed his heart at the words of Logus - gives me a sunny look. Oh, yeah. My own country is already Ishtarika. I remember this emotion clearly, and a single core passes through my heart. "But that''s all you can do, whether you''re a toddler or not! You Ishtarika..." The moment Logus tried to stir Ain. When Ain, looking up to heaven, controlled by his hand, after an unrelenting smile, Logus opened his mouth with such force that it lagged behind him. "No, that''s enough.... Don''t be too strong." Though not very loud, Ain''s voice passed to Lloyd, far away. On the wind, or is it another element of something? The mystery of this time remained, but the people around heard Ain without exception. "The beast, in front of a strong enemy... can''t stop the intimidation. So I''m not going to stop it." Ein mouthed the most agitating complaint of the day. Then, looking at Logus with his shooting eyes, Ain goes on to say more. "Earlier, you even discussed our vessels... let me tell you" Ein answers the earlier words of Logus with the king''s hegemony. "Our vessels are the majesty of the continent Ishtal itself" Logus tried to argue, but decided to plunge in before the incredible pressure Ein would put on him. The Knights of Ishtarika, who were regaining their serenity, show renewed exuberance in Ein''s words. Not only Ishtarika, but Heim''s - where an intimidating space is created, like only Ain was allowed to open his mouth. "That''s why I''m not going to tell with you guys. I don''t even want to know your values." Ain slowly moves away from the side of Logus as he advances his horse to return his heel. "... all that goes to the bloodshed, sweat, and bone marrow - a testament to our Ishtarika itself" "Look at the faces of your comrades. Look at the armor that surrounds you. Everything in everyone''s eyes is a testament to the son of Ishtal, our continent. This is what Ain said the other day. But today all of its body metaphors to Ishtarika. When Ain pulls out his sword and says so, the Ishtarika knights cheer. - Then show us the barbarian vessels. With force all over his body, Logus delivers a voice to Ain''s back. Ain then answered Logus without stopping the horse. "Oh, I''ll show you as much as I can.... and..." That''s when. The air broke and it came to the feeling of being sucked in towards Ain. Ain threw the last word toward Logus, who suppressed his grumpy feet. "As I was saying, I can''t believe I don''t know about her. Her vessel is not something the beast can do. So I''ll tell you." There''s only one thing Logus can think of. That ends with what I call Ain and Krone traitors. ... Ain''t the first time Ain''t smiled at Logus for realizing this. "- Krone''s vessel is comparable to Krone''s own beauty." Ein conveyed in a voice only heard by Logus. To describe her precious woman like this, she ran the horse satisfactorily. 209 King Heim Capital Strategy [3] With Ain running the horse, Logus similarly drove the horse toward Heim''s army. With the commanders of both factions returning, the battle accelerates precisely for the opening of the war. As the giant crossbow gun moved forward a little bit, King Heim put himself in range. "- Dear Ein! To welcome Ain back, Dill runs his horse closer to Ain. His expression was clear, with a slight niggling, hopeful look on his face. "... What''s that face? What''s the matter with you? It was unusual for Dill to be sneaky, and Ain asked Dill in a disquieting manner. "No, I think that was a brilliant word. The knight''s morale has reached its climax, and he will be ready to give up his life at any time." "Ah...... yeah. Glad to hear that... is that it? So, what''s that face? What''s the matter with you? Dill talks about it with the same look on his face, but the reason for his face remains unresolved. A second time throwing an inquiry, Niya''s face grins with delight, and Dill talks about why. "Dear Ein''s masculinity...... that was a word you could see Lord Krone coming to your thoughts. - Crossbowmen! Prepare to fire!" "... ah - that? Dill, who had loosened his expression, said why, in the immediate pre-war emergency, he went on to speak with instructions to prepare for an attack on King Heim''s capital. After a short distance from Ain, Dill also raised his voice in a dazed manner. "I see. Yeah." Then the leftover Ein nods as he was convinced by himself. If you turn your eyes to the knights lining up chills forward, you realize that the reaction wasn''t just Dill''s. "- Yeah. That''s it... sounds like you heard me." Words rebutted about Krone. I was only going to tell Logus, but I guess it arrived even in the wind. The knights uniformly showed their white teeth and turned their gaze to Ain. "... Damn. When the war is over, we have to stop talking." - So there''s something going on with my Krone proclamation. It is true that it will be a beauty talk, but with Ain''s own mental stability in mind, we must also look at stopping talking. Setting that feeling firmly apart from the determination of war, he realized that the tension that had overresided had been lifted. "Well, let''s get everybody moving." ... and the moment Ain tried to declare a march. As if to answer Ein''s mouth, the sound of a whistle that could be heard echoes. It arrived from the direction of the harbour town Round Heart, and the sound of rocking the depths of the body sounded, along with the annoying (...) bursting sound that continued. "Eh... shelling, right" Harbour town about a few hours by carriage from King Heim capital...... that''s the round heart. In other words, if you run a military horse in a hurry, it''s a few dozen minutes away, and it''s not that far from where Ein stands. If you turn your face towards the port town where you were born, you will see the smoke slowly rising into the sky. "- Yeah... I don''t know what happened, but you just shelled it out of your mind, didn''t you? It''s not about a single shot, is it? The shelling from the Ishtarika Battleship far outweighs the power of the crossbow guns brought in by the Eins. Because a lot of the capacity a giant like a battleship can carry a huge weapon with an emphasis on power. That would make a single shot very powerful and an easy means of attacking cities from the sea. But Ain has some confusion in mind. ... Chris was flying from the beginning and opened his mouth to see the direction of Harbor Town. It changes from place to place, and the time goes back about a dozen minutes. About 10 Ishtarika battleships arrived at the port town of Roundhart. However, the berth of the port town Round Heart is lined with fishing vessels, ships owned by nobles, etc. - a number of vessels. In addition, not nearly as many soldiers were waiting to welcome Ishtarika''s army, although not nearly as close to the capital. Also, the general public is not visible on the boulevard and is probably expected to be evacuated elsewhere. But Ishtarika''s battleship boarded right next to the berth without worrying about one thing. Proceeding with the battleship so that it opens to both wings, one giant battleship appears in the central part. "- I can''t believe I took this ship to this town... I don''t even want to feel the edge..." One giant battleship - Princess It is Chris who stands on Olivia''s deck. It will be nearly a decade ago, but I remember visiting the land by Olivia''s contact, and I am irritated by complicated emotions as I arm myself. The convoy was ready to attack and turned to the mansion at the far end of the boulevard. "His Excellency Wernstein. Princess Olivia is ready to fire." A crew approached Chris at dusk. "How are the knights on the other battleships? "Without delay. You can land right in one voice." "- Then let''s make a path to the King''s Capital" Unlike the gentle tone just now, Chris answers with a spicy voice. While the crew felt the power of Chris, they asked for sincerity behind Chris. "... and you say? "If you continue down the road in the center of this town, you''ll find a barricaded hall.... Without that, Master Ain in a straight line - no, you should be able to make your way to His Royal Highness Prince Wang" Chris turned his gaze in the direction he saw, and the crew noticed its presence. The mansion, which stands out for the moment, is definitely the old Round Heart residence. Who lives there nowadays - it will take a little time to be sure, but Chris is not interested in that information. "Princess Olivia''s main cannon," The Mercy of the Virgin, "is by no means a widespread blow. But the destructive power that follows the straight line should beat that of the White King." It''s not like there''s Lloyd or Ain... the commander of this convoy is Chris. In other words, her hatred of the Round Heart - there was no one who could contain it. "We need to destroy that blind mansion and improve ventilation in this town" "But... well, in case there were enemies worth capturing -" "We have come to settle this battle. There is no need for prisoners. Instead, if you are a prisoner worthy opponent¡­ you should die as soon as possible" Chris, speaking in a terribly cold voice, looks back with cold eyes as well. The crew waits for Chris'' words when they contain their feet that are likely to frighten them. "After a blow from the main cannon by Princess Olivia, she unleashes an attack from another battleship against Heim''s forces who are in the port town. Then we will land and proceed to Your Highness." "Ha... ha! So, then immediately take the blow of the main cannon - mercy of the Virgin...! "... wait. I''ll give you that signal. So go back to the steering room and wait for my signal." - Yes, sir. The crew couldn''t figure out how Chris wouldn''t release the main gun right away. Chris didn''t explain why either, but after the crew left, Chris looks in the direction of the King''s Capital and leaks a groan very sadly. "... mmm" I''m dissatisfied - that''s already, hell of a dissatisfaction. Turn your consciousness to the battlefield near Wang Du while revealing those intentions. - Chris, an elf, has good eyesight. I don''t see the person I want, naturally, but I don''t hear a voice. But the power of both factions reached the port town of Roundhart. Sleep in the tide of the harbour town Round Heart with a hint of characteristic air before the battle begins. "- Mmm. I can''t see... and I can''t hear..." Even though it was a battlefield, he had a murky look on his face and felt terribly sorry that he was not near the King''s Capital. "Ha... Mouth... Dear Ein Mouth... I can''t watch, I can''t hear..." In view of the situation, it should now be a tongue battle between commanders from both factions - that is, it must be a sunny stage on the battlefield. Chris was hesitant to fire a shot of the main gun because he understood the situation. On the other hand, the inability to ear Ain''s mouth drools dissatisfaction without suppressing it. If I were to follow her on the tail, I would have been drooling. "By and large, even though it''s an operation, it''s strange in itself that I''m not around for the escort... Absolutely, I''ll be selfish when I get back to Ishtarika..." There was no direct connection to this war, but Chris holds these determination in his heart. However, if it is going to be a vitality for Chris, it must also be welcome. ... It was Chris who made this determination where Ein didn''t know, but, uh, I felt that Ein''s voice reached my ear. "Huh!?" He is struck all over his body by an exhilaration like a samurai tremor, and he is about to bow his head on the spot to the signs of Ain''t without saying whether or not. The illusion arose that Ain himself was in front of him, and Chris looked around at his surroundings as if he was a jerk. "You can''t be here, but what the hell is that...? You can''t find the answer when you think about it, and spreading around is the one-touch port town Round Heart here as well. But it seems that the Knights of Ishtarika have immersed themselves in the same sensation, so that everyone drips their heads naturally (like this). "Oh... well - here we go....... then it''s time for me too" This strange feeling is also a matter of seconds. I also wondered what the pressure was like earlier, but Chris senses that the verbal battle is over. Then Chris raises his right arm - sending a signal to the crew in the steering room. Suddenly (...) breathing loudly, he changed his mind and shook his arms down vigorously. If it is also a blow from the main cannon, it is above all not allowed to malfunction. For this reason, particularly stringent firing conditions are provided in the case of main guns. For example, in the case of Princess Olivia, there were several levers for firing. ... and several crew members showed up and lowered the lever to hang up Chris'' signal. "Huh! - I knew it... Awesome shock...! No matter how Chris is, there are not many opportunities to experience the power of the Princess Olivian main guns. No matter how much it was in the name of training, it was unrealistic given the cost of each shot. It was a shock that only experienced to the extent of counting with one hand, but even if you are a knight like Chris, there is nothing else in this shock to support your body on your knees. When the lever of firing is lowered, it sounds like a gentle bell - a light rhythm. Then the sound of the bell quickly transforms like the sound of a bell, beginning with the light filling the giant cylinder made on the bow of Princess Olivia. When the raging purple electricity overlapped multiple times and the intricately interwoven purple electricity solidified into a spherical shape, it appeared to beat as if it were a man''s heart. It connects violet electricity like a blood vessel everywhere in the cylinder, and continues to become huge as if it absorbs energy. And every heartbeat, a great shock was transmitted to the hull, and it was found to be filled with immeasurable energy. ... its blue-purple appearance stares relentlessly at the port town roundheart. Then Princess Olivia whistled softly as if to give a signal. "... Princess Olivia. Main Artillery - Mercy of the Virgin...... Come on -" Like whispering the name of a loved one (...)... and mumbling the name of the main cannon as you love it. Then, as Chris replied, the heartbeating mass changed its appearance towards the port town roundheart. As I stretched my arm forward from the inside, it hit me so that I could play it in an instant. "Show that authority...... ugh! The main artillery fired by Lili at Euro. In comparison, I can rate the Princess Olivia''s main cannon as being very quiet. Without spreading the damage in such a way as to arouse and scatter, it merely shows authority to the designated path. The blow, which turned into a glimmer of light, lasted until the enormous spherical energy became smaller and disappeared, leaving the cylinder empty, while fading away as light as a mist. ... but the sight I created became difficult for me to brush. "Done... I guess" Chris, who covered his eyes with too much light, turns to the boulevard of the port town Round Heart to make sure the sway has subsided. "- It stinks of burning.... but... yeah" The road that leads to Ain opened. Chris nodded contentedly when he saw the boulevard looking completely different than he had just done. As the word naturally leaked burning smells, the smell of burning reaches over the battleship. The cobblestone on the boulevard is melted and the surface is as smooth as stone falling into the river. Also, the cobblestone was leaking boiling air as if it were boiling by the way. The walls of the adjacent standing houses melt like liquids to make you feel like you''ve shed tears and drip building materials. And the main cannon stretched in a straight line - the blow of the Virgin''s mercy burns down the old Round Heart mansion and creates just a plain without a trace. Then, following Princess Olivia, the surrounding battleships also begin shelling, cutting off the road to the vicinity of the Wang capital in a straight line. The army of Heim waiting at the berth became simultaneously deceased, and on that occasion the Knights of Ishtarika begin to land. Chris also jumped from Princess Olivia''s bow to the berth in an effort to rush to the battlefield. When you land in a light foothold, slowly advance your legs forward. I went on to make sure the knights were getting off well around me, and I raised my voice to them. "- Come on, now it''s time to go to Your Highness." 210 King Heim Capital Strategy [4] ... Chris walks the port town roundheart in a relaxed motion. And Heim soldiers began marching when they realized the shelling had subsided. However, in the frontal collision on the main street, the difference in local power is revealed. In addition to that, Heim had one operation sealed. The way Lloyd was hunted down in Birdland doesn''t make much sense all over the city. "Keep going through the center like this. Continue, proceed toward the capital of King Haim" - Ha! To Your Highness! When the knights around them answer in unison, they form formations and run their horses. "Dear Christina, take this horse." "... yeah" The Kingsguard knight comes beside Chris. Handing over the White Horse reins he brings, he says'' Good luck ''and runs on horses. "-Come on, let''s hang in there, too" Speak to the received white horse and gently stroke the hyena. As he gained momentum and rode on the back of the white horse, he turned his attention to the main road he had made into a boulevard. The cobblestone, dissolved in mighty heat, would have calmed down and would have cooled by the time the horse did not burn. When Chris let him walk carefully one step at a time, the white horse did not show any particularly painful tricks. The smell of burning keeps drifting, but I can smell as much on the battlefield as I want. Nor did the white horse see how concerned it was, and he silently waited for Chris'' instructions. - When Chris smiles at the white horse who honestly follows him, he grabs the reins and runs the white horse forward. "Kill the barbarians of Ishtarika! "Don''t pollute our sanctuary - strike down many Ishtarikas alone! Raise your voice as if the Heim soldiers inspire themselves. When they pushed one by one towards the main street, they turned to the Knight of Ishtarika for slaughter. Chris also pulls out his sword for battle... no, it was when he tried to pull it out. "Captain! Captain Christina! Suddenly, the voice calling Chris echoed on the boulevard. Chris, who had his eye on the Heim soldier - towards her, the Kingsguard knight lets her breath out and comes closer. "... you weren''t with me. Why are you here? I remember the face of the Kingsguard knight. But this time, he shouldn''t have acted in an operation with Chris. When Chris realizes about it, he is surprised to see the Kingsguard knight. "My Marshal - I''m here to deliver a word from Lord Lloyd. It depends on how far you''ve come through our path." "Master Lloyd''s...? It''s no big deal. Chris guesses it''s a rush business because it''s enough to bother sending a decree like this. "Go on." As Chris urges him to continue, the Kingsguard knights desperately prepare for rough breathing. That''s how I opened my mouth next to Chris. "Ha! Okay, I''ll tell you! Lord Lloyd said..." It''s Lloyd''s plan to be told. A Kingsguard knight tells him that he wants to fight with the Chris (...) in order to be relative to Ed. Then Chris, listening, opened his eyes and was surprised. A man of excellence from Chris and one spotless Marshal of Ishtalika...... that''s Lloyd. A man who would also be Lloyd is the one to be knocked down by the time he has no skin. Listening to that story, a shock arises in Chris'' head. "Apart from me, another Kingsguard is running to preach, but that''s all Lord Lloyd has to say" "... is it true that Lord Lloyd was defeated with ease? "- Ha. In addition, Master Lloyd has lost his left eye during the fight the other day..." A sweat floats in Chris'' hand holding the reins. Chris felt his pulse quicken by the fact that he was driven just before his death. "Okay - then hurry up and break through the boulevard" "I understand. I will be under the command of the Commander." When the Kingsguard knight comes under Chris''s command, he joins the queue in a way he''s used to. An obstacle appeared to join Ain. I would have usually increased my grumpy emotions. But if Lloyd was the one who didn''t have hands or feet, he couldn''t afford to think about it. "Oh, speaking of which, Captain. His Royal Highness Prince Wang was the last to defeat Ed." "-... Ha!? - Moving walls. Chris'' commanding army, in a nutshell, makes this expression stick. Main road made into a port town roundheart. Instead of saying it was done, it should be made¡­, but the Ishtarika army passes its way with our faces. Ishtarika''s march continued precisely because of the difference in local power, rather than because the crossbow guns he brought in demonstrated their power. ... Occasionally, a Heim soldier appearing from our way strikes a sword in his hand. But in the battle for equal strength, Ishtarika and Heim saw the difference in power. "Damage." Chris raised his voice. Then, when the report arrives, at the end of the day, the Kingsguard knight sums up the report and tells Chris. "Captain! The dead, as well as the seriously wounded, are a minority. There are many minor injuries, but there is no obstacle to operational behavior" It is good to see that Ishtarika is almost intact around not delivering detailed figures. When Chris is relieved, he wipes the sweat off his forehead. "So let''s keep expanding on both wings? "... no, I won''t disperse my power. Proceed as one collective" "- Ha!" That''s how Chris looks around. Chris checked out the damage because the war situation had dropped a paragraph. Princess Olivia''s blow or shelling from a battleship is never Dade. In addition, the terrain of the battlefield boulevard also worked favorably, with minor damage causing Ishtarika''s forces to escape the port town of Roundhart. If you look a little to the side, the streets leading to the capital of King Heim will show themselves. By the way, we can also confirm the formation of the Heim soldiers placed there, but unless all of them are to be attacked simultaneously, Chris'' army will not be pushed. The difference in power is enough for a toddler to see, and like Ein, Chris can''t keep up with his understanding of Red Fox''s purpose. "... no, not if you''re thinking about it now. I have to apologize soon." Chris never says he''s retarded. But the purpose of the Red Fox was clear. "Where are you...? One preaching order sent by Lloyd. As he reports, Chris decides to rush to Lloyd''s. Looking around, Chris searched for an army led by Lloyd of interest. "Oh there he is... there he is! Many Heim soldiers, and in a land of mixed Ishtarika armies, Chris gazed and searched for Lloyd. Then, apart from the main unit - the army that Ein supposedly leads - one prominent group is visible. I can''t even confirm the details, but Chris discovered what it looked like to be Lloyd. When I noticed the appearance, I spoke out loud with instructions. "I''m headed to the Marshal''s reinforcements! Line up the crossbow gun to the side and proceed while attacking enemy soldiers! In addition to mouthing some formational instructions, the Ishtarika forces change their appearance. When he made enough linkage to illusion with one creature, he followed Chris as he ran out and ran his horse for an army led by Lloyd. - Is that you? Where Chris aspires. Where the two armies bumped into each other, there was only two men standing like sanctuaries. He had a gentle look like a gentleman at one end and Ed greeted Lloyd with a spear in one hand. It''s no surprise that there''s a little tea party going on here - letting that air drift, even though there''s a life-taking going on around. "Oh, it''s me. Or was Ein more convenient to you? Lloyd standing in front of Ed gets off the horse. When I pulled the sword I could carry on my back, I stuck it to the ground. "... That''s right. Unfortunately, no one but that boy will ever be able to fight me." "Hmm. Must be" Ed is taken aback. It was a word I said with intent to stir it up, but Lloyd agrees lightly. Did you find out about yourself? Ed observes Lloyd, but Lloyd just gives him a sunny look. "But that''s not enough words." "... and you say? "It''s an easy thing. It means that we (...) look good on you who avoided Ein." Then Lloyd stirs Ed back. Ed, acting like an old gentleman, made his cheeks pull only for a moment. But when his hold only makes room again, Ed bends over and bows his head like a butler would. "This was a good return inside. You''re excited to have this kind of interaction." The expression is calm, but in Ed''s hand holding the spear, a number of thick blood vessels emerge majestically. "That''s more than anything." "... so. Why are you here? Whether you come alone or not, it''s not even an obstacle to me." Ed asked again a similar question. He puts his hand on his mouth and thinks, and asks Lloyd in a heartfelt wonder. "If you''re here to fight, you''re wrong about the situation. Did you come here with the intention of exposing yourself to ugliness, just like the other soldier? "- Ha, that hurts my ear. Indeed, my behavior the other day will require me to be punished when I return to my home country" "It would be...... You made a mistake. Because of it, it came just before it was all destroyed." Ed mouths the matter in Birdland. To the words, Lloyd tilts his face like trouble. "Oh, could it be... did your master tell you to come to death? Then you have no choice. I''ll take care of you while you cross the border." "... in case Ein says so, I will gladly come to the dead. But I''m not ready to die this time." Pull out the sword that pierced the ground and point the erection of the front eye at Ed. Lloyd with one eye, but rather the fighting was even increasing. When Ed notices signs of Lloyd''s entanglement, he smiles a nigga lower. "- The fox wishes. Enjoy melting your brain." Swinging the spear cleverly slips your tongue to your lips to see a treat. "- The fox dreams. Permanently, the feeling of the moment reached." Ed, who told me to sing - then his feet suddenly flashed. Moving on with his legs in a motion that looks like art, Ed in time protrudes his spear. ... but Ed''s spear tip was never easy to reach. "I''m sorry, I don''t like this way of fighting - I''m not the one who can choose the means." The moment Ed moves out, Lloyd takes a few steps back lightly. Re-pushing his proud sword to the ground and walling it, he threw the green balls he had removed from his nostrils at Ed. Yes, it''s a magic trick I received from Majorica. When it is thrown towards Ed, it bursts at Ed''s present. "Huh!? Small work......! An alert Ed steps back. ...... but the direct hit of the demon prop beat that speed. "Ho ho... Ho ho... this..." From the ruptured balls drifted translucent powder. Splashing toward Ed with momentum, Ed''s neck, face, etc. snaps into exposed skin. "Raven Butterfly Scale Powder - Often, I have such a bad taste in magic props...! ... raven butterfly. This is the demon Ain saw in his local internship. It has the nature of planting eggs in a person''s body and paralyzing the mother. Apparently, Majorica had handed Lloyd a demonic prop made of that raven butterfly material. As Ed quickly breaks through the material, he sees a slightly trembling hand and injures himself with a knife removed from his pocket. "But it wouldn''t make sense to buy this kind of time. See, soon my body..." Ed, who immediately dealt with the paralysis. Proudly, then stare at Lloyd with a winning grin. But Lloyd on the other side looked alike. "Oh, yeah. This is just time to buy...... but fate! When Lloyd pulls out his sword, he goes for Ed as he advances. Has it gone crazy - I look at Lloyd like Ed freaked out, but Lloyd is only a mighty face. "Crazy on the battlefield is nothing unusual. So don''t be ashamed..." I tried to stick a spear in Lloyd''s neck, that''s when. And Ed''s flash of silver shined brilliantly from the spot where he was blind. "Huh... is that an accident...? When you force your body to twist, you swing the spear to defend it. When Ed looked back at what the hell had happened, there was a woman there who made the golden thread swallow - Chris. "... I thought it was a complete blind spot, but I''m surprised it would prevent it" Being noticed by Ed, Chris takes a few steps in surprise. Phew, and exhale, he speaks to Lloyd. "Dear Lord Lloyd, it''s late" "No, that''s not true. Instead, I''d say it was the best time." When they exchange words to laugh at their comrades, they pinch Ed with satisfaction. Two people, Chris and Lloyd, lay down their weapons as they prepare for Ed''s attack. "You... ah, I''ve seen you in Euro before, you were your royal escort" "Yeah, it''s been a while.... If this is what''s going to happen, you should have cut it then" "Play. Besides, just because we''re two doesn''t mean it''s a good sign to be so easily strong, does it? Chris takes a glimpse of Ed, who still talks floating, and looks at Lloyd''s eyelids and feels the pain. Noticing that gaze, Lloyd misses the conversation so that he cares about Chris. "Chris, it looks like the harbor town round-heart got through pretty well." "Right. This was the main road, so I didn''t have to struggle to get there." "Yes, the main road? I think they were somewhat mixed up there..." "No. It was the main road" Chris insists it was only the main road. Lloyd recalls the knowledge he learned beforehand, but after all, I don''t think the port town Roundheart was the main road. But I didn''t even ask you for details about Chris'' words. "Ma - well good! It''s enough that you came here like this! When I stopped asking Chris for the sincerity of his words, I gave him a joyous voice for getting a reliable ally named Chris. But Ed doesn''t break his strong stance even when Chris tries to come. "Ha... you don''t know. How can you be so confident that someone like you has become two?" "- What are you talking about? I thought you said" we ". Thoroughly strong hipped Lloyd throws words at Ed. I can''t tell you anything... Ed with such an attitude answers Lloyd all the time saying what''s wrong. "So just because we''re two..." ... and the moment Ed waved to do it. There was a cut on Ed''s cheek. "Say... oh...? Put your hands on your cheeks with half a laugh and the blood flowing twinkly is null and warm. With his thumb and middle finger around the blood on his hand, Ed raises his face and confirms the look on Lloyds'' face. "Don''t get me wrong - Red Fox." "Yeah, that''s right. Who said two to one? As Lloyd spoke, Chris dropped his hips and stood up for Rapier. Boost your will more than ever so that you can launch an attack at any time. ... Lloyd and Chris standing to pinch. When he realized it wasn''t these two attacks, Ed pounded his tongue softly. Looking around to see what had happened, I distanced myself to an extent that I was sorry compared to the two of them - I noticed a little woman. "Yes, it is. Yes, it is." If you''re experienced, I don''t know if you''d like to make it quick. " Talking in a tearful voice, she approaches with a light foothold. Ed then noticed a dagger piercing the ground at his feet. "I see. Scratch me with this dagger" To Ed''s words, she nodded with a full grin. "You''re good, aren''t you? I''m confident." When she exudes a luster that doesn''t suit her small body, she pushes her hand into her rich chest. When I took the two daggers out of the valley, I mocked them with a clever judgment. "Your uncle doesn''t seem to be enough on a two-on-one basis. So, how about, say, three on one? "... who the hell are you? Ed only keeps grinning. But that was just a facial expression story, and the voice color was losing a normal mind. In that evidence, the voice asking her who she was was was also turning into a few quick words. "My name is Lili. It''s not a hobby to fight in an open place like this, but you work hard, don''t you? ... This was Lloyd''s conceived secret. But when I say secret, it''s just a simple measure. But with all three of Ishtarika''s proud protagonists, Ed was able to put his strength into his spear-shaking hand. 211 King Heim Capital Strategy [5] Lloyd wraps himself in heavy armor, but his fruit, his gear is also worn without gaps under his armor. Only part of the skin was exposed: the neck and face. - You don''t seem to have a problem with that. Looking at Lloyd showing some movement spiciness, Ed anticipates the upcoming operation. "Or, when you say it''s a battlefield, you''re not ashamed to rely on women -" "More than that, I feel sorry for relying on my men... Because my Ishtarika woman is beautiful." "... Ha, is it Master Left" Ed leaked his sigh looking troublesome. "If it''s any trouble, I don''t mind if you do." "If you do that, your mother will hate you - even though you''re frustrated by that blind marriage, this just builds up a lot of hard work" "Huh. What, are you in a bad mood for taking my mother? "Yeah, it sucks. I want to skewer a man like that Grint, rip it off, and stain my love all over your mother''s body. These days, I''ve been struggling to contain this feeling." Chris unconsciously steps back when he hears Ed''s love for Anon. Lili then pinched her nose and fanned with her hand to avoid the smell. From their point of view, they felt disgusted by the love of an overly distorted man. "Mostly, I don''t know what that means at all. What do you want from me... I don''t look bad, but if I told you, that would be all." "... okay? Mother - if Anon hears it, he will reprimand you." "You don''t have to worry about that. Because I just don''t want your mother to ask me." Then Ed changed the signs. I was more than willing to fight Lloyd the other day, and I put Lloyd - and then went on to look at Chris and Lili. "And it''s also an easy way to avoid being asked. If you could just die, that would do it." "Hmm. I see, it''s simple and easy to understand" "Isn''t it? I think it''s just the right explanation for you to be a bad fighter" ... There were no hang-ups. But when the four gathered on the spot move out at the same time, they explore each other''s gaps. The other day was Ed who showed an overwhelming battle, but today, unlike the other day, he makes an alert appearance. "- Are you not feeling well...? Then, Lloyd groaned. When the word reaches Ed''s ear, Ed reveals himself exasperated as he mocks himself. "I don''t know. However, because of that unfavourable Prince Wang, I haven''t been able to help myself since the other day." - Huh! Listening to what Ed said, the three Ishtarikas thank Ain at the same time. If you hear about the symptoms since you fought Ain, there''s no way the three of you won''t notice. "That was a disaster." "Nah. Really, Ein made me (...)" Consoled as Chris stirred, Lili went on to stir Ed directly. Pic, and if Ed thinks he stopped moving, he suddenly launches an attack on Chris. The dirt on the ground soared up gently, and the next moment Ed waved a spear in front of Chris. "Huh - that''s fast...... Huh! "... have you avoided it since you saw it" The protruding spear spares Chris a direct blow by turning his body against his side. It was an event on the verge of a direct hit, but the fact that Chris was following the spear movement with his eyes surprises Ed, who was absolutely confident. Then, at the next moment, Ed waves a retrospective spear. At the end of the shake was a thrown dagger, which was bounced off before it pierced Ed''s body. "Ya, awesome reaction" "- But you... are disrespectful and don''t like it." Ed kept his momentum moving forward with his body. When you change your target busily, you see Lili with a derisive attitude. "Sorry, Ed. This is who I am today." The moment Ed tried to take a big step. Though his musculoskeletal torso, Lloyd sets up a rampage at an eye-catching speed. ... Ed, who was poked in the void, changed his posture and pointed a spear at Lloyd. "Hmm - nooo! When the sword is swung down, Ed sets the spear aside and takes a defensive stance. "Chip...... Oh troublesome troublesome troublesome troublesome...... ugh! Unlike the other day, Ed''s room itself. Lightly defending Lloyd''s offense before this, he should have kicked Lloyd in with a motion he didn''t even think farted. Even so, Ed today took Lloyd''s offense with all his strength on his hips. "What''s up, Edo! Today you are not as strong as you were the other day! "... I am an actor. Because this is one stage." "He''s a strong man as always......! "- It''s so hot and painful. For once, please leave." When Ed speaks that way, he moves away from Lloyd''s side in a much more clever motion to do so. "... won''t it degrade to technology" Lloyd squeaks. It is clear that Ain''s absorption has lowered his stature. But that won''t take away Ed''s previous experience. Lloyd looked at the sequence of motions he had shown him as if he were going to fall in love. "Ha... I have no idea what that means at all. What the hell means do you use to get to my body...? Ed restocks his hand several times, confirming the force that passes up to each finger. Normally, the rising power and impatience made me feel even more unwell than on a day of utter discomfort. - Then Lloyd drops right off Chris as he takes his distance. "Master Lloyd." "... ah" To Lloyd, who came right next to himself, Chris whispers without turning his face. In gratitude to the beloved Lord, Lloyd answered Chris. "Ein''s - and Olivia''s help seems to be with us" "Seems so. It''s no longer permanent and his powers will return as they did the other day. Losing the contents of the Demon Stone... that''s what I mean." Thank Ein for his own strength and for the power of absorption inherited from Olivia. The road to winning has become brighter. When they both nodded at the same time, Lili, standing across the street, grinned as well. "I''m guessing you''ve become stronger yourself, Ein." "... before we knew it, it seemed we woke up to a strength we didn''t know." "Must be. If I go back to my country, I''ll let you know." Then Lloyd ran. Lloyd, who called himself a wall actor, exposes his life toward Ed on the grid as he himself becomes the thread of the attack. "Oh, that''s strange... that''s strange, Ed! How did that happen? I know why - with an eye-catching attitude from above, Lloyd sets up another run. "If you know, could you tell me... hey! Wrinkles between eyebrows and Ed answers using a spear. More than the Lloyds thought, Ed was open to his physical appearance. "I don''t like it... I don''t like it. It has to help your mother, because you have to - whoa! It''s my mother''s love for Anon. At the same time, I fear that I will be abandoned because I am no longer in use... Ed thinks of his absolute existence for himself, about a few millimeters, driving the spear flash crazier than usual. "- Are you mentally brittle? Or¡­ is it normal to be unstable" Ed welcomes Lloyd, who set up the ramp. Asking them how they were, Lili sets up her dagger quietly. Seemingly covert, he approached the blind spot one by one as he erased the signs. I don''t like fighting in places like this. Lili keeps it that way, but even Chris is fascinated by the strength she shows. Then he feels a gap in Ed competing with Lloyd, and Lili throws a dagger. "Oh again...... you are! "Ahhh...... So how can you react to the current attack..." I intend to take a blind spot. Usually, a dagger''s throw that this will also complete the assassination. While in the midst of a competition with Lloyd, Ed turned his neck away and avoided the dagger. "Sounds spicy. But don''t forget I''m here." Chris approached to ride in the wind. Next to Ed playing Lloyd''s opponent, she sticks out Rapier. Sharpened to the limit, Chris'' spirit aimed at Ed''s nucleus without the madness of dimensions. "Let it go - let it go...? But Ed is also a combat craftsman. Using the power of competing Lloyds, they shield Lloyds and back off. Meanwhile, Chris'' Rapier nearly pierced Lloyd, and Chris rushed to the side. "Huh... Huh..." Ed shorts his breath for the first time. A closer look also showed that I was sweating thinly on my forehead and draining my strength. "Even the three of us... will this happen" Even though he is weakened, Ed stands around the three of them with his skill in hand. A little tiredness has arisen, but that''s the same thing for the three of us. Sometimes I feel fatigued or more tired than Ed because of extreme tension. "- I told you. No matter how many you flock, it can''t be an obstacle¡­" Even as Chris, I have to admit I have the guts to be a heavenly actor. But Chris was finding hope. Because I was surprised when I heard Lloyd had been beaten to pieces by no skin, but as things stand, in a threesome battle, he''s able to fight Ed. With Ed starting to see tiredness, I have the expectation that if we continue like this - "I don''t like struggling." Suddenly, Ed talks with half a laugh. "That''s why I chose (...) the third most powerful man even when I belonged to the Black Knight. It''s easy to work, and you''re not in such a bad position. My boss was a pain in the ass, but if I had patience, it wouldn''t have been a problem." "... what''s up, Ed? I suddenly started talking about myself." "So I don''t like to struggle." Ed I was telling myself, but the next word I said is a word of contradiction. I told him that it couldn''t be an obstacle, because he didn''t like to struggle... and he told me that he seemed to bother with this situation in the dark. "Heh. So your uncle is lazy! ... and it was a woman named Lili who still wouldn''t change her stance here. Speaking like a mockery, it disparages Ed with its natural flow. Lili startles herself with an exaggerated gesture, she utters her tongue at all she says. "Anyone should have that side. Don''t you want to allow yourself into a soft bed and twist into a futon you just dried? It''s comfortable to just imagine. To Ed''s words, Chris and Lloyd imagine it. When I think back to the house I have in my beloved hometown, I am immersed in some misery. But Lili''s answer is only sensible. "Mm-hmm, but that''s enough when you go to bed." "Yeah, I agree. So that''s the same thing. I just want to avoid the hardships that come from time to time - I just hope so." "Huh. Really?" In conjunction with Lili''s innocence, Ed answered this in an old gentlemanly narrative. At first glance, it''s a soothing air, but the words exchanged have no kindness. Lili then opens her mouth as if the point had been made. "Oh, I noticed one thing! Lili hastily changes her expression and tricks. Seeing her behave freely, whether on the battlefield or not, Lloyd and Chris ease the tension that was spreading to her body. When Lili was interested in what Lili would say next, she pulled her strength out of her body and watched how it looked. "I noticed, did you? "Yes, sir. I noticed something funny." Nico and Lili, who keep laughing, cleverly clasp the dagger at hand. A trick in contrast to facial expressions mesmerizes Ed somewhat seductively. "It''s so rude of me to say this in person for the first time.... No, I, too, am totally unsure if I can talk to you? - Well, it''s a lie. Lili said she''d come." - But when Lili heard the words, he immediately changed his expression. "Hey, uncle - you didn''t really pick third on your own, did you? I don''t know what a black knight is, but it feels that way." 212 King Heim Capital Strategy [6] "What are you trying to say...? Ed answered with a very cold, inorganic voice color. Lili continues to speak with a good look as she turns her gaze without cowering when she hears that voice. "Nothing. I just thought about it a lot. I just... I was wondering if you really spoiled third from yourself." Shake your self-esteem and poke Ed''s unstable spirit. Whether there will be ghosts or snakes - even though he feels creepy about Ed himself, Lili just doesn''t break his attitude. "... Nah, I don''t mind either, actually." "- Yes?" "No, it''s not. I''m not interested, am I? I''m just saying, never mind.... Oh, but I''m sorry if it was a star" I''m not willing to apologize. Ed was also drained of a little poison by Lili at a glance. Some seers may feel childish incitement. But it contains too many words to shake Ed''s spirit. With a smile on his face, Ed had a blue muscle on his face. "Did you know, ma''am? The subtle incitement is that you can also know the vessel of the person who said it." "Oh, I don''t know what they think. Mostly, I feel like I don''t even have to say that to me when I grew up as a secret. Well, I''m not in a covert position right now." "- Really? Seems like you''ve been living a crappy life for a long time." "Haha, you know what? Hidden is one loyalty. You''ve had a crappy way of life. - You don''t get it, do you? To return Lili''s parrot, Ed puts his hand on his mouth, even though he is taken aback. "... I see, was it you who was the most troublesome" Ed understood. That was the most troublesome of the three hostile people. A woman named Lili shows great strength even when she opens her mouth, and her aggressive judgment is exquisite. In addition, even head rotation is a first-class product. Though the enemy, Ed appreciates Lili highly in his heart. It was also true, however, that she would continue to deeply determine Ed''s self-esteem. "You there... but you said Lord Lloyd" Then Ed raises his voice towards Lloyd. "Ah. I''m sure of it" "I apologize for not explaining the other day (...)" He had a turning, sunny look. From the point of view of those who don''t know the circumstances, that''s just plausible. But from the three of us who know who Ed is, we run out of spooky words. "... hmm? "It''s a matter of chi (...)" Together they stifle the body with the word "temper". Because in case Ed gets upset, in some cases he can only get away with it. "Oh - don''t worry! I won''t let you out of my mind - if you do that, I won''t be me (...)" "You will no longer be you...? Hearing disturbing words, Lloyd squeaked softly. "- My mouth slipped. Whatever it is, it''s one form." "Hey, wait! What the hell did you just say?" When he got his hands on his nose, Ed took out a small, black stone. When you mouth like a famous scene in a play, you wrap it in the palm of your hand like it matters. "A species called the Red Fox is close to being interracial. I mean, there''s a nucleus, like Mr. Elf there, and we have a demonic stone nearby." Ed laughs invincibly and begins his speech with a reclining trick. "The boundaries between demons and interracials...... that is very, very difficult. Simply put, if you can communicate with people in this way - that may be an important factor, but let''s shelve that interpretation first." "¡­ so what did you just say?" "For example. Artificially extract the energy of the Demon Stone and pour that energy into the nucleus. Then what do you think will happen? Then Chris gives her face in a stiff manner. Pours Demon Stone energy into the nucleus. I remember that word. Yes. Exactly the old research results I had at Ist remind me of what happened at the time, like a horse racing lamp. "- Master Lloyd! Hurry up and get Ed! "Ohh... Ohh! Chris runs out for Ed. The purpose was the black stone in Ed''s hand, Chris set up a rapier to crush it. Though surprised by the abrupt Chris behavior, Lloyd and Lili hit Ed in tandem. "... you can be very, very strong." As if swallowing a tablet, Ed keeps the black stone in his mouth. The throat buddha goes up and down and is shown going through his throat. "- Not yet, I can...! Chris stretches his arm desperately and sticks the tip of Rapier to Ed''s neck. Kill it off before it works. I was going to hit Ed, but... "No, unfortunately, it''s too late." Like the other day, when I take Lloyd''s sword with one hand, I grab Lili''s thrown dagger with the other arm. Also, Chris'' Rapier could be avoided by bending his neck at an inch. Then, all of a sudden, when a floating feeling like underwater occurs in the three bodies, suddenly, they are bounced off as if they were stirred by a gust of wind. "What the hell are you...! It was easy to take a passive because I was just blown away. Lloyd in shape stares at Ed. I couldn''t imagine who the shock occurred around Ed - not only Lloyd, but also Chris and Lili. The only thing I could tell was that Ed''s body was full of strength. That''s also better than before it was absorbed by Ain. It''s a good story, isn''t it? The protagonist awakens to power and defeats the wicked enemy " Ed, who joyfully spreads his hands and looks up to heaven. "I''m in exactly that situation right now! Ed''s face is younger and the muscles floating in his arms are bright. Tension was also created in my voice, and in a word, I was reborn - under the impression. Then, wrapping a red brilliant aura, he stares at the three with powerful eyes. "Now I, too, can say that I have risen to the same height as Archet the Demon King" Speaking spitefully, Ed revealed himself without hiding his joy, taking on the boasting spear. The sound of spinning the spear and cutting the air sounds, and the three staring at Ed half-open their mouths to see how it goes. But it was Lloyd who brought sanity back to the beginning. When Ed realizes the words he has spoken, he asks the sincerity in a hurry. "Same as Archet the Demon King - you say? I don''t even want to think about that. This is everyone''s summation, and just Lili pulls her cheeks too. The collisions between the two armies that followed around - the noise was completely out of my ear, and only the voices of wonder and Ed continued to reach me. "Reinforce it with external influences without using internal factors... No, let it demonize (...). That''s what I just showed you." Chris leaned over with a wrinkle between his eyebrows as the prediction was centered. This development sucks. If Ed''s words are true, even if it took the three of us...... ... but I get a reliable word here. "Master Chris? Look, look up." Soon Lili, who was coming right next door, hits Chris on the shoulder. "It''s okay. It''s not over yet." "... Lili." They were two with height differences, but Lili, the ones looking up from the bottom, looked more grown up than Chris, anyway. Lili smiled mercifully at Chris and said, ''Okay!'' He said, ''and turned his eyes to Ed again. "Something, are you young? "- The whole body has evolved physically, including activation. So it''s not like being young." "I see, did you" Lili nodded with a strange face, glancing softly at Lloyd. Seeing Lloyd nod like he was in trouble, Lili decided to go on and behave freely. "Sooo - ha..." But it''s hard not to be nervous, even Lili, if they say it''s equivalent to the Demon King. I took a deep breath only once so as not to stand out, even though I was careful not to let my thoughts get on my face. "Oh, my God? Have you regained your confidence? "... Phew. Now what... are you trying to say? "Haha. I know what you mean." Lili takes a step in a tense foothold. Such behavior amounted to suicide while current Ed''s time was unclear. But Lili made up her mind. - It is most dangerous to be fought in a calm situation. ¡­ and. That''s why she continues to talk to Ed. Lili continued to rock Ed to explore the thread to victory, even though she knew it would involve a lot of danger. "Me, I know. I''ve seen people like my uncle several times in my country." Fatherland - Lili talking about Ishtarika. Even Lloyd and Chris, who were listening right next door, don''t know what Lili would say. Ed was particularly pronounced for it, and in his heart, he was immersed in a childlike mood with a giant surprise box in front of him. "You''re interested. Where the hell did you see it? Go on. Ed takes a step. He says it''s a relaxed move, but every move is full of force, and he behaves like a ruler. "- Two melons, right? It''s like a rich lady." "Ha... Ha... Ha, ha! This is good! I''m interested! Why did you lay me over those ladies? "That''s right." Lili, while answering, took a new dagger out of her chest. How many weapons the hell are you hiding - such a question came to Ed''s mind. But without questioning Ed, Lili spoke to Ed. "I''m satisfied with buying fancy cosmetics and painting them thick - it means you look a lot like such a hardware lady! Lili shrugged. Slightly grinning, staring at Ed. I mocked Ed for relying on things and being strong, not my own strength... from the bottom of my heart. Throw the set dagger at Ed and the battle will resume to cut this off. What was different from earlier was that Ed had been strengthened and that Ed''s own mental condition sucked. "You can''t save me, can you? Give me a tired Heim soldier after I slit my limbs." Then Ed approaches Lili at a speed not comparable to earlier. Lili, surprised, throws a needle-shaped throw to distance herself from Ed. "You want to give me a break about that -... because I feel sick and I can''t stop goosebumping! "Lili! Stay back, I''m at the avant-garde..." "Retreat. You''re behind." Ed spears away with the sound of cleaving the sky. "WOW... what a force...! Lloyd prevents a powerful spear blow with a big sword. I wanted to bring it straight into the competition, but the spear hit me hard and I felt some paralysis in my arms. Ed, wrapping the red aura, went for Lili without even looking at Lloyd as he was. "I''m confident in my disease too......! Chris, who goes on and stands up to Ed - turning to the opposite side of Lloyd, sticks Rapier up in a few places. "Chip... you are a real pain in the ass......! You''ll be stubborn and frustrated! "It''s my weapon, hey! I''m sure I''m compatible with you! Chris and Ed had similar tastes in how to fight. Most of them were Ed''s overwhelming victories, such as force and speed, but there was just enough disease to get Ed out of the way. It''s the same thing Chris was growing up in the Knights of Istarica. I guess Chris was growing a little bit, too, as Ein, the master, grew stronger. "Thank you, Master Chris. Look, uncle! I''ll go on, too! Lili distanced by Chris'' jamming. Then dare attack again from a distance. Neck, foot, wrist¡­ When thrown in many places, Lloyd''s arm also comes back to life in that gap. "I''m sorry. It was stiff for about a few seconds - heh! Put up a big sword and wave it down to Ed. Ed even gets a troublesome look when he notices an attack from three places. "What can I say? I admit I''m trying... it just seems so loud" The next moment... what Ed showed you was a simple attack. It''s not even a move, it''s just a force move - just wielding a strong gripping spear. That was just the attack. "Become... to... ugh! "Shah... Huh!? "Ko... do you get the shock so far... Huh? The two men, who were near Ed, take a spear blow to their bodies and are blown away lightly. Lili, on the other hand, who was at a distance, knelt in the shock wave that reached her place. "It''s exactly how the protagonist of the story feels. Awakened me, you had this role to play... are you listening? Tranced by his own power, he asks for his opinion towards the fallen three. "Nevertheless, this red is beautiful. It''s a good color for me or your mother, don''t you think? Reach out and repeat palm opening and closing. Red continued to drift to interact with his body, and Ed continued to leak his voice in this sight. "Ed the Demon King - that sounds good. After all, I am the one who should stand next to your mother. I just got rid of that human being, and I just got rid of your mother and me in paradise." None of the three answer because, in addition to the pain of running to your body, you are getting a rough breath. But Ed never cared that he didn''t get the answer, he just kept talking on his own. "Build paradise?... No, but the mother who leaves out the present (depression) to that human being... is my mother...? The Lloyds were listening in silence - that''s when. Second, Ed''s condition begins to get confused. "No way, sometime on behalf of a fake? - No, it can''t be. That much beauty and fragrance is definitely your mother. Hmm? Then why do you love that dust, not me? Don''t overlap me with your body and forgive your body for that dust? "- Oh, what the hell is wrong with him? Seeing Ed continue to play alone, Lloyd groaned at Chris. "... I don''t know. But it doesn''t feel like I''m acting intentionally¡­ and I''m under the impression that it''s not as volatile as it was just now." "Wow, I agree..." As Chris answers, Lili takes a leg with a lot of sweat on her forehead. Lili in her painful footsteps, so much so that she illusioned if her body had turned to stone. Seeing that look, Lloyd lent her shoulder softly. "Are you all right? "... sorry. At the time of the shock earlier, a good feeling stone flew in... oh, here you are... there you are..." Where Lili instructed is the knee kid. The protective equipment I was equipped with was small and dented, and I could see that I was hit hard by a flying stone. When I smiled bitterly and replied that Lili was okay, the three of them were all together and saw Ed continuing to ask himself. "- Could it be that you''re following the same path as Archet the Demon King? We observed Ed over a dozen seconds. Together. In the meantime, Chris shrugged. "Same as Archet the Demon King......? "Well, Dear Chris, a little more explanation..." "Oh, uh..." The two of them ate into Chris'' words. Chris then continues his explanation with vigilance over Ed. "Assuming that''s really a form of demonization. Maybe Ed''s feeling a little runaway." "... well, you mean you''re losing your mind" Lloyd answers by looking at the point. But Lili leaked her voice in some unconvincing way. "But I think that would be strange. ''Cause if you''re really demonizing... you can''t win if we''re a bunch..." "Uh... that''s right..." Chris'' hypothesis had holes. Sure, if Ed was really demonizing, he shouldn''t have been dealing with these three, no matter how much. If that is a runaway demon king, it is a matter of displeasure. "Rapid evolution - maybe that''s why." "Master Lloyd? Rapid evolution...... what? Lloyd speaks to both of them with his sure eyes. Chris, who opened his eyes, rushed to continue. "If you really have the purpose of demonizing... he''s growing up now - body and spirit. Hmm... trouble. Besides, it''s never going to be too long for us." Will it end up as a gap to enter? Or is it going to be a prelude to despair - the answer, no one could think of. 213 King Heim Capital Strategy [7] "- No, well, that would be nice. Whatever happens, your mother can''t possibly not love me when I''m stronger." Ed suddenly returns to sanity. He was acting as if he was distressed, and suddenly, he put his behavior back on that earlier. "... I didn''t tell you, but I have a healing pill that uses Heelbird material" Lloyd talks to the two of them, staring at Ed with a changed attitude. He held a lot of sweat in his hand and tightened his mind for the battle that would be starting. "It was also purified by Lord Majorica. Therefore, because of its preciousness, the number is small - but some impossibility is advantageous." Chris and Lili look at Lloyd. I imagined what he would say from now on, sipping and watching. Lloyd then continued with a reliable look. "I will be forced (...) to be a wall. Even if we don''t win, we''re gonna do enough to hurt you badly." Chris and Lili nod with a mysterious face at words that ignore the fact that they are going home alive. "If you believe him, you can''t let him go with Ein." "It is...... Do you want to do your best?" Maybe he''s airy. The two answer with determination, but somewhat less energetic than usual. But the three decide in their hearts their willingness to confront the reinforced Ed. "Okay - let''s go! Lloyd cuts ahead and runs out. Ed sees Lloyd calmed down until he feels calm or behaves. Put up the spear with one hand and reach out to take Lloyd directly from the front. "If you are a true demon king, I may be happy! "Hmm. And you say? A complete break from Lloyd''s front. I see Ed with the same blow that turned the Yatsume Rabbit into two pieces. Best blow of the day...... no, a brutal blow to the muscles not thinking ahead of Lloyd twists and drives Ed behind who took it. "You can form the same thing as our first sire! If that''s you... there''s no more joy! "Ha! Is it with that man! "What''s wrong?! I guess Ed''s body hasn''t settled down yet. Lloyd''s desperate blow continues to put a lot of pressure on Ed''s hand to take. Though wrapped around the red aura, the blood vessels floated colorfully. "I can''t believe you guys still wanted to do the same thing as a family killer man, you were barbarians! "- His Majesty Marc killed his family...? What are you talking about? "Oh, isn''t this story telling Ishtarika right now? I see...... Yikes! Ed''s spear cleaves the sky. If you stand nearby, there is tension that the air alone is likely to cause cuts. But in anticipation of the time, Chris and Lili also hit Ed. "Ed, are you being modest? From the nostalgia, Chris poked Rapier out and launched an attack on Ed''s body. "I felt the same way! After all, you''re still halfway there! The clash between Lloyd and Ed caught my eye. Assuming Ed has truly evolved... no matter how crazy Lloyd would be in death, Ed will never be driven away. Because if you look at the ground, there are deep traces of the two shoes. "If you think about what you''re going to say, that''s disrespectful. All right, let''s start with you two." Ed changes his position and stands around trying to launch an attack on both Chris and Lili. ... but the anomaly came suddenly at that time. "- Hmm? My red...? Red aura wrapped around Ed. As that red aura begins to contract, the tip of the spear trembles small. "Huh! "Become... what... wake up... ugh!? Chris pokes Rapier without missing a gap. Then, finally, for the first time, there was a scratch on Ed''s body. "I''m here too - hey! Now Lili cutting with a dagger without throwing. It''s just a little surprise attack, wary of counterattacks. But following Chris, Lili''s attack also scratched Ed''s skin. "What happened...? No, attack first! Go on. Lloyd, too, waves the Great Sword down against Ed. Then, perplexed Ed exploits Lloyd''s power and is deliberately blown away in the form of receiving the Great Sword. "Chris. Lili. What the hell happened to that?" With just a little distance open, Lloyd asks. "I don''t know. When the red aura suddenly became unstable, Ed''s movements slowed down." "Er, I don''t really get it either... but you got a frightening light attack" "... I see. Sure, don''t look like the red aura is healing." Hear the two words, and Lloyd turns his eyes to Ed. Then, while the red aura was healing, her hands and feet were shaking lightly. "Demonization - I can''t say for sure, but it''s true that that red aura is a symbol of Ed''s power" Chris opens his mouth. I scratched a lot of sweat on my neck and Chris'' proud blonde hair was messy and sticky. "Maybe, out of fuel - no, out of strength or something" "Ah... well... well, that ''s--" Lili perceives the voice. Lloyd also snorted (...) with a look on his face, smiling small and nibbly at his mouth. "Speaking of Demon Stone Furnaces, you''re finally out of Demon Stone." "Yes, I was wondering if that might be the case..." "- So... do you even buy time? Lili suggested buying time. But Lloyd shakes his head quietly to the side. "No. There''s no way that guy''s gonna notice this. - Look, look." Ed calls himself a combat craftsman. You can''t possibly not notice how he''s doing. Tongue-beating with sounds that the Lloyds can hear makes me feel more struggling than ever. "I''m sorry, but I''m ready for you. Let''s put the curtain down on this stage." "It''s for you. Oh...... ok. This is what I want." This is what signaled it. When the two speak up, Ed appears in front of Lloyd at the next moment. "Ha-ha-ha...! The big sword prevents defense in time and Lloyd prevents Ed from spearing with his right arm. I can''t cut thanks to avoiding the cuts - but Ed''s unleashed blow was too heavy. In the next moment, such a sound echoes around, as if it had been cobbled from a high place. "Lo... Dear Lloyd!? Chris wolves at the sound that would surely have shattered his bones. "You''re not a human resource, are you? "Huh... it''s just so early" When the roar sounded, Lloyd was blown off for about a few meters. Chris raises his voice worried about Lloyd, but the next moment Ed comes before Chris. "Again, do you react" When Chris left, the place where Chris stood was deeply decided. "My compatibility with you is troublesome." "Thank you for that. For me, as much as I appreciate it. Huh! Chris cuts it off with a rapier as he tries to get around small, but Ed didn''t show the kind of gap he just made. Be polite enough... and squeeze Chris'' attack out in a powerful move. "So let''s get this over with" "... Huh? Nothing. You don''t have to hang out on the same mound as Chris. Ed abandons hesitation...... he points his spear at Chris with a force push. "You just call yourself the Demon King...... ugh! "In modern Ishtarika, women have to slap lightly - but it''s decided? I can''t block my empty mouth, Ed. But I won''t pursue it any further. Because I was quick to come up with a battle because I was perceiving something clearly wrong with my body. "We''re getting weaker and weaker...! Have you lost your mind, Ed! The gradually weakening red aura - Chris mouths it in a strong tone, although the arm limit is approaching. "- I just relaxed a little bit.... Rest assured." One swing, and then a second swing...... Chris''s posture breaks down with every overlap. "Eh... ma, not yet...! That lasted about a few more times, and Chris repeated his defense at the foot without a bump or a leg. - But Ed, who wasn''t powerless, was still strong. "Look, stay back." The sound of cleaving metal - and then the sound of piercing Chris'' armor, Chris falls to the ground breathing painfully. I get speared through the vicinity of my flank, and at the same time I fall, I get a lot of blood flowing. "Phew... ha... ha..." He repeated his breath irregularly, staring hard at Ed as he fell to the ground. But where the wind blows Ed loses interest from Chris and turns his greatest hatred to Lili. "You''ll die soon anyway.... you''re next." "- Ha... ha... no, I won''t let you" A great sword swung down from behind Ed, the moment he tried to strike Lili. Lloyd hasn''t lost his hegemony, even as he leaks a painful breath. "Ooh...? How can you move...? "I''m a marshal. Of course, right? "... you''re not the answer" "Lo, Master Lloyd! Safe......!? The arms must have been definitely smashed and scattered. Lloyd waved his sword down in a powerful motion. Ed stares strangely at Lloyd and Lili sounds worried. "Oh, I don''t know! Thanks to Lord Majorica, I can handle it with patience! I guess I used Heelbird''s magic props. But that alone didn''t seem to repair the crushed bone completely, and Lloyd dyes his complexion blue and white, sweating like a waterfall on his face. My voice was also trembling by the way, and I was told that I was desperately putting up with the pain. "- Well, that would be nice. Then I''ll go on......! Next to Chris, who keeps bleeding, the battle between the three resumes. Reinforced Ed is still full of strength, and his offense hits the two of us when he comes to decide on the battle early. ... still waving his sword with his damaged arm - and because of that, Lloyd''s one arm was blurred. Lili also fought desperately with a dagger, but after all, Ed''s offense is too heavy for her covert. Ed''s pressure gradually fades away, but it''s too long until it''s completely gone. The wound is never fatal, but Lili gets her shoulder pierced with Ed''s spear, and Lloyd is also powerless in his sword-shaking hand. Is it really over now...... and the word came in the back of their brains. - But they pick up their lives where they are in inches. "... hmm? Ed''s red aura is no longer left but thin. That said, we were in a situation where the battle was about to be decided... but Ed suddenly stopped. ¡­¡­ Ed, whose two sentences didn''t tell him, stood in mourning. When I stick my spear to the ground and peek into both arms, I think with a crease between my eyebrows. "-Lo, Lloyd... Dear. Ed''s arm..." Keep your shoulders down and Lili opens her mouth to exhale. Pointing to Ed''s body at his trembling fingertips, he spoke painfully to Lloyd. "... are you shriveled? By analogy, he suddenly became an old man''s arm. The skin engraves deep wrinkles and the saving is accentuated. Then the red aura that Ed was wrapped around also lurked the ringing. When changes come to Ed''s appearance to wither away, he scratches his chest to suffer. "At a time like this......! Wrinkles around his forehead and opens his eyes, alternating between Lloyd and Lili, who are still conscious. Whispering, ''What are you gonna do, what are you gonna do...'' he showed his back in the way he gave up. "That stone (...) has to go back to the castle... but don''t fight like this -" More than the Lloyds think, Ed''s body seems to be attacked by fatigue as well. Is it a price for using strong force, pulling spears off the ground with heavy footprints? Walking out the pulled away spear to wand, he unwinds himself on a horse that was nearby. "Run! To your mother''s waiting place. Grasp the reins with frustration. Adding a strong kick to the horse''s flank, Ed walked away in a busy manner. "Oh, how could he not... stab us to a stop..." Lili talks to Lloyd in pain. "... it would be completely out of fuel. I guess I didn''t even need the strength of my body around using the spear as a cane." "Uh... that''s our win... what? "- It''s like a confiscation match that''s close to unlimited defeat. You saved him from remaining incomplete. If it had been complete, it would have killed him overwhelmingly." But still, the situation remains hopelessly unchanged. Because Chris lays bleeding, and Lloyd and Lili are in no situation to be able to handle the weapon well. So to speak, one step ahead of total annihilation. If Ed''s power could have been kept for ten more seconds, surely the two of them would have lost their lives. "Oh yeah, Chris - Chris! Ed''s leaving pushes more fatigue all over his body. He was careless like he wanted to laugh and deceive, but Lloyd ran over to Chris, who fell to the ground. Run nearby in pain, holding one arm that hardly moves anymore. "Hey! Hey! I lean back on Chris, who was depressed, but as a matter of course he doesn''t get back to me. "... it''s okay. I thought you just lost your mind because you bled too much." Lili tugs her legs while keeping her shoulders down because of the stone that hit the knee kid. On his knees in front of Chris, lying on his back, he put his hand on his neck and checked his pulse. "Your complexion - it sucks, but if you hurry to treat it, you''ll make it." But this is not Ishtarika on the battlefield. Without satisfactory facilities, it is also difficult to treat Chris. "Barra is here - no, can''t she even be satisfied with the treatment on the battlefield? But... yes! Lloyd, who had been thinking for a little while, got to one answer. "Lili. You''re the same, aren''t you? You can''t fight with satisfaction anymore." "... No, Lili can still do it" "Don''t. Don''t be patient. You''re aware you''re gonna pull your leg, aren''t you? "... is that good Lord Lloyd? Sure, Lloyd''s got one arm out of use, too. But Lloyd is the best of the three, thanks to the use of Heelbird''s magic props. "- Somebody! Get the horse! Bring the horse! Lloyd calls the Knight of Ishtarika out loud. Then a knight appeared who was watching and stopped the horse in front of Lloyd. "Ha!" "I''m gonna borrow your horse." Borrowing a horse from the cavalry, Lloyd lifts Lili with one arm and puts her on the horse. "Huh? Ha... hey, hey! Master Lloyd!? He went on to hug Chris and put him on the front of Lili and fastened him with a string. "It''s time for Leviathan to arrive at the port town Round Heart. Get on with it and treat Chris. Leviathan has a lot of the latest magic tricks." "- I see! Sure, if Leviathan...! Lili regained her temper by finding hope. "Oh, that? But Master Lloyd...? "... than this, I march after Ed to King Heim''s capital. It''s about time - and don''t forget to treat Lili." A far more transformed view of the battlefield near Wangdu than before fighting Ed. It was clear that the Ishtarika side prevailed, with many Haim forces running out on the ground. "Master Lloyd! Give me this horse! "Oh. Sorry." When he receives a horse from a Kingsguard knight who has come late, Lloyd rides in pain. "This is a report on the state of war..." "Ask while running. The purpose is the king''s capital! Let''s go!" "Lo...... Dear Lloyd! Please wait! Even Lord Lloyd''s body..." "If we''re going to beat Ed, it''s the only time! You saw the weak one! - Knight of Ishtarika, go on with me! To prevent it from becoming a major obstacle, Lloyd decides to go after Ed. On the other hand, Lili, who was left, saw Chris, who could hold him. Considering Chris'' injury, who is losing his mind, Lili runs her horse toward the port town Roundheart. "Good luck. Dear Lord Lloyd." When Ed began to awaken with black stones. Even a short distance away with a horse, a dramatic stand-up was about to begin. - Dear Ein, "... it''s about time" The momentum between the two armies that bump into each other does not stop, and many bodies are stacked. In the meantime, changes came to Ain and Dir, who kept fighting Heim soldiers. "... if you don''t mind, I''ll take them" "No. I''ll take care of him." The moving battle situation finally brought us closer to the distance of the commanders of both armies. In other words, Ain and Logus stand at such a distance as they did during a verbal battle. "Again, can''t you trust me for losing the other day? Dill talking about the defeat of the day of the talks. But Ain hit Dill on the shoulder and denied it. "... what a fool. There''s no day I didn''t trust Dill." "So, bye! How could Ein himself...! - No matter how rotten it is, it will be my father for once. Ain seemed spicy, seeping through emotions he couldn''t stop. "Sooo... ha..." At an early age. When I was present with the Kingsguard knights - I stole their sophisticated skills one by one. When I was present with Chris - I was desperate to catch up with Chris early. When I was present with Lloyd - I worried about Lloyd''s power and how he would react to standing around. Since growing big, Standing with Cain - overcoming shortcomings and learning the strength of the absolute strong. And a loyal man - standing with Marco, he let his body blossom with the power to sleep. "I can win. I beat Marco, but my father - I can''t believe Logus beat me, Marco, no... Cain (...) will scold me too" Even though he disrupts his pulse with strange tension, Ein disciplines himself in that way. "Oh, but it''s not a compliment for commanders to fight each other." "... if you win, the morale of the enemy soldiers will fall to the bottom. So I don''t think everything should be denied" "Oh well. Good for you." "However, that presupposes that the commander is not royal like General¡­ Ein" "Uh... that hurts when they say it" Ain''t no different. Ain''t light. When we laugh like when we joke at each other in the castle, we scratch our cheeks in embarrassment. "Dill." "Ha!" Ein changes his voice color and calls Dill. "We will defeat General Logus and attack the King''s Capital at once. I''m also concerned about how King Ralph is doing, but I''ll take Anon''s neck first." "Ha. As you wish - Your Highness" 214 King Heim Capital Strategy [8] Dill nods forcefully and answers Ein. But, uh, Ain felt eyes on Logus. But Logus'' eyes are not the same as before, and he has no feelings for Ain. Ain''t seen those eyes, he shrugs in his heart that he''s changed...... he talks to Dill. Speaking of which, I was wondering. "Yes. What did you do? "Do you think Mr. Marco is alive? "... Yes? What do you say all of a sudden? With that attitude Dill saw Ain''s face. Then Ein felt it was a bad way of saying it, too, and changed the expression. "Uh, look. Like the two Durahan and Elderlich, you think they''re (...) alive in me? "Oh, oh - I see, did you mean that? Then it''s... Hmm..." Even if they say so abruptly, unfortunately Dill lacks expertise in demon stones. Instead of missing, even Katima, famous as a researcher, doesn''t know what''s happening to Ein''s body. But Dill remembers how Marco behaved at Demon King Castle, and how he ended up. "I''m afraid I don''t have that kind of expertise. So I can''t make a commitment... just" "- Just?" "Yep. However, we may also think of ourselves as living on the path of loyalty." "... you mean? As well as between those who can be used by the master, Dill speaks one hypothesis. "If you''re as knightly as Lord Marco, you might be waiting to be called out..." "... Ha ha. Oh, I see." Ain heard Dill, put his hand on his chest and thought of him. When I was doing this, I was immersed in a feeling of courage. Then I''ll call you when I''m in trouble, and when I whine, I talk to Dill with a sunny face. "-Okay. Thanks, I''m fine now." Keep going. Hands on Marco''s sword, Ain run the horse. "Dill, wait nearby." "Ha. I''ll always be - waiting for you" Ain''t running a horse through a space that''s pompous on the battlefield. Tightened his mind toward a fateful, fateful battle. "... but I don''t care if he''s my father" I did take care of him at a very young age. But I don''t think I had much of an obsession with Ain. "Then Mr. Cain felt more like a father." It was a short time ago, but Cain''s training in the spiritual world is burning in the back of his brain more than his training with Logus. With this in mind, I was even hesitant to think of Logus as my father. Rather, because the warmth I feel from Cain keeps more on my mind. "But Mr. Cain is also my father, and that''s -- yeah, merciless training is going to continue. Let''s not think about it." "- What are you whining about?" "Huh... no... not a big deal" Ain and Logus today for the second time face to face. The difference from the first time is that the two of them are not going to back down anymore. "... you did it, you Ishtarika" Logus, referring to the misery that spreads across the battlefield, sees Ain with hatred. "Naturally. We are not going to forgive Heim... that beast." Then Ain pulled out his sword. On the other hand, when Logus also pulled out the Great Sword, he stood up in a big swing with his proud arm strength. "You don''t even seem to have the power to learn. Do you continue to fool the faith of other nations" "No, this is how we came to Heim because we have the power to learn." "Hmm... Ein, I''ll beat you and we''ll win" Speaking Ain''s name, Logus put his strength into his body. Thick blood vessels rise and musculoskeletal bodies are highlighted. As the Great General of the Kingdom of Heim, he moved on to kill Ein. "I''m not gonna lose." "Those who fight, that''s what everyone thinks. I say again, defeat you and we will win - and spread His Majesty Ralph''s glory all over the continent, all of which the continent Ishtal will have in his hands." Logus spoke with exasperation, King Heim''s capital¡­ it also bowed its head toward the castle. I wonder what you''re doing, Ain''t imitating Logus to see the castle. "- It''s a dark, disgusting view, really." In that darkness, I also feel down when I think of the memorable Augusto mansion. Let''s cut this cause off quickly - when Ain is so determined, he gets off the horse and walks out. "Well, get off the horse." "I''m better at this one. I want this fight over quickly." "That''s just fine. I don''t like horseback fighting either." Then Logus descends the horse following Ain. The two progressed slowly at the same time and gradually approached the time between the two. "... Now, is it a subordinate rhetoric, or is it real - let''s find out" Then, suddenly, Logus runs out. Running in a strong foothold, he heads for Ain in a straight line. He raised his voice only in a strong manner. - It was Logus who took the lead. When he senses that he is in time, he waves the sword down with his warm, cut body. Good condition, moderate tension and no relief added. The blow of General Logus, proud of the Kingdom of Heim, struck Ain. "... when I was young, I never thought about it." When he takes a blow of Logus with a sword laid down beside him, Ain leaks his voice as he leans down. "Mmm...!? Logus, who was accepted, is surprised by Ain. Ein took the sword that was waved down, without shaking his body. The Ain is as powerful as a giant rock. "But now I can take you down! Ein''s sword and Logus''s sword, the roar created by the two colliding. That attracted the attention of the people of Heim and Ishtarika. "I tell you, you didn''t take the lead - I gave you the lead...! Starting back with Logus'' sword, Logus takes a step back to that shock. He looked at me just saying he saw something incredible and quickly reassembled the Great Sword. Then, now it''s Ain''s turn to strike. "Take it. This is the power I can give you right now." Cain (...) said the sword allowed only to the mighty. It is an attack-oriented sword trident that weighs on the strength of a single blow. Considering Logus'' blow earlier, Ain decided to attack him this way. "Huh... you really... Ein, are you... Huh!? "Oh yeah! You taught me the sword... and I decided I was inferior to my second son - my former eldest! I''d even like to say a little resentment. In an ironic response to Logus'' surprise, Ein continued to wave his sword at Logus, who continued his defense. "No, no... the power seems to have grown considerably... but there is no fear of such a sword without wisdom! If they say it''s not like the usual Ein, the dill you''re looking at will honestly nod as well. Not so much, because Ain''t presenting a passionate sword judgment today. But Ain said that to Logus and gave him a more passionate look than a sword. "Oh, okay. If that''s the case, I''ll show you...... Shh! When Ain answered this, he changed the sword muscle that was shaking well. A sword muscle reminiscent of a stormy day dock transforms like a fresh stream of quiet mountain roads. Then, Logus felt confused by the sudden change. "- What, this change?" It is true that he has turned into a serene sword muscle. But the flow doesn''t seem calm at all. "Phew! But Ain''t never thought about Logus'' mood, he just waves his sword even. I thought only of the purpose of defeating Logus and pushed on to my own imaginary winning streak. "Damn, what... your sword...! One swing at a time is much lighter than just now. But I don''t know why, but Logus felt stubborn standing around. If you notice, you have no force in your arm, and if you notice, your legs are rounded off. "... haaaaaa! It was a sword muscle like a fresh stream, but all of a sudden, it shows strength as if the river had flooded with heavy flooding. To put it this way, all sword muscles had the skill to make you think that they were "fulfilling reason to win". Then I saw Ain''s sword in love, and I forgot to even look at Dill in the blink of an eye to refrain nearby "Perhaps Ein''s sword is the continent Ishtal itself" Dill mutters softly by himself. Watching Ain fighting makes me feel that way naturally. "At its core, it possesses strength and shows its beauty like a fresh stream" Bearing the thought of drooling her unconscious head, Dill sent her support for Ain in her heart. Ein, on the other hand, was continuing to hunt down Logus. There was nothing to be desired, but Ain continued to expose his complex emotions on the occasion of the confrontation he had descended from. If I say so, it''s only natural that it''s easier than standing with Ed the other day. However, the mental problems, along with how, make Ein feel slightly unwell. "- Gu... gu gu" Still, the strong on this occasion are unwavering in Ain. Ein also has a few things to bear, as well as the strength he has developed so far. Ain''t eating herself with a sword pattern to Logus, who''s out of shape. "That''s it... over" "... let it, no! He waves his sword down to Logus, who suppresses his belly, but Logus defends him on the brink. However, Ain''s offensive momentum did not stop and he blew up the defensive Logus for about a few meters. ... Again, naturally, if Ain''t had a victory over Ed, he doesn''t have a hard time dealing with Logus. I also recruited emptiness if it were such a one-sided battle against the cause of the accumulation, but in Ein''s mind, his accomplishment in squatting Logus has prevailed. "Ha... Ha..." It''s more of a mental burden than physical fatigue. Is it because he intensified his heartbeat in vain, Ein''s breathing becomes irregular? Ain wiped the sweat flowing down his forehead as he watched the blown Logus rise his great sword to his cane. Then you open your mouth to Logus trying to get up. "What do you say, I''m more amazing - I''m not going to say anything.... but I''m not going to lose to the kind of people who decide on someone else''s talent" 215 King Heim Capital Strategy [9] Logus deals with the shock he ran into his body, while still paying attention to Ain looking down at himself. Compared to myself, the absence of physical drain and the appearance that he was still hiding his margins made me solicit a number of complex emotions. "- No way, not so much. Extra-heart, but it surprised me." It was true that Marshal Lloyd spoke with confidence - Logus understood that in his own body. When he stood up vigorously showing his will, he wiped the dust on his cheek and felt a cold sweat dripping down his neck. "But your words are not right. So, who decides what talent and what they do? If you''re not someone else... you think you''ll judge for yourself? Seems like a general, speaks to Ain with years and mature intimidation. Anyway, he whispered words so that he could abandon the baby and reprimand the other person. ¡­¡­ "If so, it''s a funny story. That doesn''t make you confident, it only makes you worthless overconfident." Logus asks directly from the front. Hearing that, Ain answered without pessimism. Make the thoughts you hold in your heart into words without shame. "Talent is terribly vague. That''s why they say it''s wrong to judge it cheaply" Then Logus laughs with his nose and returns his words to Ain. "That''s impossible. What is man... and what is nobility, what is the state?! You can''t just let time pass you by! The Roundheart family is a lineage that receives a contemporary grand general. It was a prestigious martial art, and at the time it was named as the Count''s house. Therefore, Ein also understood that Round Heart has its own ideas¡­, "I''m Prince Wang, so I know how precious time is - but" But you should have thought about the talent that leads to the future. If it''s not you, it''s not you either. This was really the last decision Ain''t called Logus you (...). Speaking in reverence like a young child, I sigh my voidness in my chest. ... I will be ready to tremble for what I need to be. "General Logus. As the royal Ishtarika (...) person (...), as the king prince - take your neck." "- Oh, me too... Shall we strike down the royalty of the hateful Isthtarians (...)" "If you can take it, take it - what''s in front of you is slaughtering sea dragons and heroes. If you think the beast can be comparable, I''ll stick my end to that painting." Ein said his mouth in a manner that seemed magnificent. Logus listens to it. No, he runs out loud. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Even if you are a Kingsguard knight of Ishtarika, the power of Logus today will make your body tense with barometric pressure. Every step down the earth conveyed a resounding force, and those around them watched, sipping a single strike of the two. The great sword of Logus heads to Ain as he is dragged to the ground. Logus ran as he crushed the gravel, thrust through the soil, and failed to strike down the royalty of the enemy country. "Take it now! The Kingdom of Haim told me that there was this great sword... my blow! When you wave your sword up in front of Ain, you change the angle with momentum. Moving his body to rotate, Logus waved down the momentum, force, angle - a blow that caged everything. "Huh." Playing a metallic sound like an anger, Ain took Logus'' blow directly from the front. If you couldn''t afford to avoid it...... I have to say that there was an answer (...). But Ain decides to take Logus'' blow directly in front of him, as he did when he conceded the lead. When the raw wind blows around the two after noon, the dust made by Logus envelops them both. "If we can defeat the royal family of an enemy nation, there will be no more honor for the general! "... well, I guess so" Then the great sword of Logus reaches Ain''s hair. Some hair was chopped up, but at the same time, even Ain''s hair fastened. "- If you untie your hair, you''ll look just like Olivia...! "I don''t want you to call me away. - Huh! Olivia is abandoned, and Ain, who disgusts herself, hits herself. When I saw how sloppy Logus was, I turned the sword that was being swung down to the side. "Nooo..." In agony, Logus tries to regain his posture, but Ain''t never gonna stop pursuing him. "I''m not letting you back off yet! I broke my arm, I broke my shoulder, and it reached my waist - eventually to my feet, to my fingertips. A word of domination (...) felt by Dill when he was present with Ain... That came to Logus'' mind. Ed is the overwhelming strongman for Logus after competing against him many times in the Games. In retrospect of his skill, or the strength of a different Ain, I began to think about things I shouldn''t think about. "No way, your strength..." - No way, you''re beating Lord Ed, too? I thought about it, and my heart went out of my way. The opponent that Logus never won. I imagined it might be stronger than that Ed - so Logus punches his tongue while overlapping his teeth. "No, this has nothing to do with it! Even if it did, I, the general, would just win - ugh." "I don''t know what you''re talking about... then let me win! Logus was on the defensive side. Because Ein followed a harsh assault compared to earlier. Horizontally and backwards - Ein''s attacks strike endlessly. Then something strange happened to Logus'' sword. "Become... the sword...? Rather, I can rate it as miraculous. Ein''s sword, made of Marco material, is so famous that even Ishtarika has nothing to line up with. The sharpness is inky, sometimes it was the shearling that struck the sword, and just swinging it around is amazing. Either the influence of continuing to be attacked by such Ain, or Logus'' great sword was everywhere missing, and the blade had been crushed for a long time. "This - you monster...! "... ah. I know it''s a monster, but whatever. I''ll turn you into a monster if I can defeat the Red Fox! Ain''s heart, on the other hand, feels some pain. There was still a little lump left in the thought of being too public. Though there is also the phenomenon of demonization or it was strong, I have complex thoughts in my heart. ... but the dialogue Ain made into words is also sincere and keeps fighting with wrinkles between his eyebrows. "Shh - hey, ahhh! And Logus'' sword took its limits. It was a famous sword passed down to the Roundheart family, but it goes down with a long history before Ain''s and Marco''s sword. "Ha-ha-ha." Logus blew up again. But the difference was that the sword you shielded was severed in two. Shows stunning cleavage, smooth and beautiful cutting surface. Ain''s sword through the Great Sword then caused a lateral and linear cut to Logus'' abdomen. "Knock... ha... ha... ha" When Logus picks up the sword of the falling Heim soldier, he rises, suppressing his abdomen. Without ever declaring defeat, he still looked at Ain with an offensive look. "- The Great General is not dead! I''m still standing here! Though seemingly painful, Logus answers Heim soldier with his sword in one hand. The Heim soldiers then gave their support with a loud cheer for Logus'' powerful words. "... a heavenly general. You have guts. That''s all I''ll admit. I think he''s been a tough guy for a long time." Ain''t walking loose and gradually packing the distance. I honestly admired the disadvantage but also the skill of boiling and inspiring soldiers. Ain''t taking a deep breath again towards the end of this battle, feeling the beating that keeps getting a little higher. ... taking the Heim soldier''s sword would also be a factor in boosting their morale. "With our souls in our hands - we hated the royal family of Ishtarika! Even if they broke the Great Sword, they didn''t break it to Logus'' heart. With the Heim soldier''s sword in his hand, Ain with a worn out body and set up a rampage. "... a little vain" The whining did not reach Logus'' ears. Ain made him recruit a further heightened void in his heart. "Raaaahhh! A sword in Logus'' hand is poked at Ain. But Ain''t got no difficulty avoiding it, he slices Logus'' sword in two with his own sword. "Huh - not yet, I''m alive! Then Logus took the dagger out of his nose and waved it. A light action unlike the Great Sword conveys Logus'' skill in handling weapons. "Ha... Shh. Yeah! It swings a lot, but it never reaches Ain''s body. Only Logus'' health drains for no reason, and his body screams as he continues to accumulate fatigue. As the support of the two armies mixed in, some Ishtarika knights perceived Ein''s mood and stared at him with a complex look. "... let''s get this over with" "Hmm - I''m not done yet! Run... Prince Wang Ain''t! Everywhere he went, the Kingdom of Heim continued to be the Grand General. It was no different, for example, that my son, who had gone the wrong way, would be his opponent, just behaved even as the Great General of Heim. All attacks are bounced back to Ain and it doesn''t change whether your whole body is worn out or not. Judging Ain to hate the royalty of an enemy country, he never bent that belief. "No, you don''t. Because I don''t want to run... this is how I stand here." "Have you no fear! To my sword, and - to Heim''s bottom line! Then, that''s when. Logus changes his mind, aiming at Ain''s neck, and using his entire body to set up a poke. Timing, angle, force applied and subtracted... which in a very perfect attack, the Heims were convinced of Logus'' victory. - But the Istarian army, at this moment, understands. This battle is over. "I got that neck... Prince Wang Ain''t! Ain and Logus. The two bodies overlapped. The Heim soldiers cheered loudly and were delighted with the victory of General Logus - but they notice something strange going on. Yes, there was a sword growing from Logus'' back. "... ahhh" Logus spit blood out of his mouth. As he breathes painfully, he wipes his mouth with his hands and delivers his voice to Ain''s ear, which is right next to his own face. It is a weak but trembling voice whose end of life is approaching. But the words contained his conviction as a great general. "- This... hatred... of Ishtarika... Prince Wang... but..." Nana, and Logus'' arm loses power and drops his sword to the ground. Breathing slowly loses momentum, and at last Logus collapses from Ain''s shoulder, which he was entrusting to his body, and defeats his body to the ground with depression. It never rose over time, and it continued to spill bright red blood on the ground mixed with grass and dirt. "Ha... Done... I guess..." ... Parent-Killer. The word rehearses Ain''s heart and breaks his heart strongly. But Ain held fast, and lifted his sword high and high toward heaven. "General Logus. Prince Wang Ain struck out -" 216 Disturbance in King Heims capital. When Ain makes a declaration of elevation, the battlefield is engulfed in a moment of silence. But after a little while I showed the biggest noise of the day. In some places it''s like cheering, and in others sparing Logus...... a sad voice. In fact, when it comes to Ain''s strength, it''s only natural that he can beat Logus. But the Knights of Ishtarika feel the grid Ain was showing until just now and speak up a little modestly. - Dear Ein, "... hey, Dill" He took Ain''s horse, and Dill took him nearby. Seeing Ain''t looking more tired than his strength, Dill talks in a bitter voice color. I perceived the lord''s mood and let him get some confused as to what was going on, but Dill took Ain''s hand and let him hold the horse''s reins. "Come on, Master Ain - let''s come." "Oh, hey... Dill! He said he could walk on his own! While disturbed by Dill''s actions, Ain continues to be drawn to Dill. When he rode horseback without being pushed on his back, he suppressed his untidy breath and spoke to Dill. "What''s the matter, suddenly it doesn''t even look like a dill" "The battle with the Red Fox is not yet..." "... oh, I know" "We have sorted out the situation around us. Perhaps it would be okay to attack the king''s capital again." "- Oh, shit, we were already going so far" Even before the battle against Logus, the war situation was heavily biased against the Ishtarika side. That is now even more Ishtarika''s dominance, with Heim soldiers even fleeing into the king''s capital. Ein sees the sight and learns the flow of a place called Battlefield. "We''ll all live, so it''ll be full. If the General''s ride is over, then he''s the one who''s gonna run away." "... Dear Ein" "I know. Sorry, you made me worry. There''s still a lot to do, Anon. We have to find King Ralph." "- Perhaps you''re in the castle" When he answers that, Dir turns his attention to Heim''s castle in the king''s capital. "I think so, too. Then let''s head to Wang Du as soon as possible - continue with me! The Yingjie of Ishtarika! Logus, who stopped breathing, lays down. but Ein, out of disgust, never looked at Logus'' body. When I saw it, it was going to interfere with my mind, and I hesitated to look to the ground. ... Then Ein runs his horse and starts marching on King Heim''s capital. When Ishtarika''s army followed Ain, and heard the call, Majolica also drove a horse to the king''s capital. Logus'' body is repeatedly kicked by horses due to Ishtarika''s march When that happens, the figure of the Great General of the Kingdom of Haim disappears without a trace. - It is lamentable as the end of the Great General''s path, but on the other hand, from the Knights of Ishtarika, the accumulation that lasted until then disappeared to mist. Ishtarika''s army marched on. Led by Ain, he quickly steps into King Heim''s capital. "... I miss you" Ain''t only taken a leg once. But that one time was strongly impressive and reminds me of the road I had taken in a carriage at a very young age. The scenery didn''t look very different, and the only thing that had changed was that the forces of both armies were fighting all over town -. "Your Highness! Are you okay!?" "Ah, it''s Mr. Majorica" "Nah, it''s Mr. Majorica... I was worried. Look, ''cause I brought you here, too, Barra." "So... Your Highness! I''m back now! When Majorica, who was acting differently, meets, she pinches Ain''s cheek with her powerful hands. When I made sure there were no injuries, I sighed with tremendous lung vitality. Bhara, who was watching behind Majorica, rubbed her mind at Majorica''s reluctance. "You settled, didn''t you? "... yeah. I''ve managed to follow you." Towards Ain''t a bitter laugh, Majorica nods with a seemingly complicated face. Then Majorica speaks to Ain in a nagging manner. "That''s more than anything. Sometimes I think about it, but let''s do that when we get home.... and Heim''s army is desperate to return to the king''s capital." "Uh, I knew it" "Lord Majolica. Now, if we keep an eye on the gates of the king''s capital..." "That''s the thing. That way, we can avoid a waste of time." Finally, an enemy fort, but an operation to use it as it is. There were battles attached outside Wang capital, but there is not much difference within Wang city either. In other words, if Ain''t going to do a search, he''s going to have to cut it off from the outside. "From what I''ve seen, it looks like the Marshal''s on his way here, too. I''m sure they''ll be here soon." "Mr. Lloyd - you''re safe. Good." Lloyd''s footing would mean he beat Ed. Making these predictions, Ain asks Majorica with a relieved look. "That, but... wasn''t Chris with you? "- I don''t know. I didn''t see her. Maybe he''s acting different..." "... no, it''s a lie" "Dear Ein! Not that Master Chris has fallen! In order to find out the facts, settle in Wangdu as soon as possible. Dill shook Ain''s shoulder in a flash. "Oh yeah...... Sorry, Dill." Ain then quickly regains his mind and apologizes. Even if I''m worried about you here, there''s nothing better to do. Thinking about it, I slapped my cheeks hard with both hands. "Lord Majolica. Take the Kingsguard knight...... can you proceed with Master Ain? "... oh, I wonder if you leave such a big role to me. How could that be? "I am more... better suited to command knights throughout the city. Besides, I think it''s easier for knights to hear my orders." Dill decides to act separately from Ain and take command throughout town. Dill decided to stay to keep Heim soldiers out of the way from outside, and to defeat Heim soldiers all over town. Ain then reaches out and worries deeply about Dill. "Dear Ein. It''s okay." Taking an outstretched hand, Dill bows his head deeply. "Just for a little while. And as soon as Father arrives, I''ll be heading for the castle." "- I don''t know what it is. In the unlikely event that a temper emerges like the other day..." "I''ll do something. Until Father arrives, I will keep an eye out for any interference here. Please allow me to act differently for a little while." Dill''s determination is stiff. Ain tried to take me with him, but Dill refused to take it far. "It''s okay. We''ve already brought in crossbow guns, so I''d rather not think this would be a big problem." "¡­ Your Highness. Not without a man''s resolve." When Majorica puts her warm hand on Ain''s shoulder, Ain nods after a few seconds of thought, finally figured it out (...). "Okay. Then we''ll decide the battle by the time Dill gets here, too. However, Barra is beside Dill.... you can''t afford to treat me if you come to me." "- Ha ha. That''s good. If so... I will make my way home to Ain. And I understand the matter of Lord Barra. I''d really like you to go with Ain, but I''m sure you can''t afford that." When the two smile and nod at each other, Ain changes the direction of the horse. "Ah, Mr. Majolica. Can I have another demon stone? I''m hungry, I''m hungry..." "... Oh, hey, eater. Once Your Highness." Towards a snarling Ain, Majorica hands a bag with a new demonic stone from her nostalgia. When Ain received it, he gently thanked him and absorbed it from his palm. Then, speaking to the knight in a satisfied manner. "... aim is Castle Heim. This is where our enemies live! - Thus, Ain and Dill split into two hands and begin to act. Ein accompanies Majolica and takes the Kingsguard knight to run his horse toward Heim Castle. The remaining dill, on the other hand, is pursued for the deployment of crossbow guns and for dealing with the Haim soldiers attacking him all over town. But because their opponents are also draining heavily, they can no longer only reach as many attacks as the last fart of a weasel. In addition, the presence of a therapist named Barra led to the establishment of a single rest stop. There were no particular major problems, and Dir had calmed the situation in the Wang capital in good order. ¡­ Then, when he stood on a central boulevard and ordered a detailed survey of the road - from the direction of the castle gate, the Ishtarika army arrived. "Hmm...? Is that... could it be..." Dill looks toward the castle gate. It was about a few hundred meters away, but Dill also figured out who came. It hasn''t been long enough since Ain and I broke up, but we must have finally arrived. "Father! You''ve finally arrived... ugh! When Dill waves loudly, Lloyd waves back with a body that looks heavy. "... after all, I was wounded in the battle with Ed" Lloyd''s painful appearance appears in his eyes. But still, I felt the will of the Marshal to lead the knight. "Dill escort. We have information about the Augusto family." Then I get one piece of information to Dill, who was watching Lloyd. "The Augusto family...... I mean, the Grand Duchess of Augusto? "It''s the left. Somehow, the Grand Duke of Augusto has been sealed off by Heim soldiers and there are two families inside..." "- Are you under house arrest? All right, then let''s get to the rescue. Take some Kingsguard knights and head to the Grand Duke of Augusto" "Ha!" "... good. At least Master Krone won''t be saddened." When relieved by the knight''s report, Dill breathes a sigh of relief. Then I looked up and looked at Lloyd, "All right. Just share the information with your father." Dill tried to run to Lloyd, both to check the situation and to follow Ain quickly. But I took a step and tried to run in a hurry - that was when. "Yi. There he is, there he is, there he is, there he is...! "Huh!?" Suddenly, three men from the robe came down from the roof. When they set up their rusty swords, they strike at the dill at the same time. "Hey, what are you guys... ugh! "I found it, I found it, Mitsuketa! "Aha...... ugh! "Huh... that''s disgusting, you! Dill pulls out his sword and deals with the three people he''s attacked. Luckily, the three of them weren''t very strong and no matter how many three opponents, Dill continued to deal with them at risk. All of a sudden the Knight of Ishtarika is not nearby, and I finally realize when I hear Dir''s voice. "Ahhh, it hurts, it hurts! "Feet...... ugh! Dill who trumpeted one of his opponents. Then, as the two men who were sitting on the ground approached him to clasp, he grabbed Dill''s legs looking important. "Become - what the hell are you...! Dill cuts it with a sword. Two people whose robes peel off and expose their rotten bodies. eyes, and never let go of Dill''s legs, even if he was severed deeply In the distance, Lloyd screams Dill''s name worryingly. In addition, a nearby knight has been running to join us. "... you were the only one who decided that I would stick my sword out like this" "-... Huh?" Warm, iron-smelling liquid refluxes through Dill''s throat. At the same time, a familiar voice reached my ear from my back. "Ka... Ha..." Not knowing what happened, Dill looks sharply at the spot with the heat. Then, from the middle of the forged abs, a gleaming sword appeared with Dill''s blood. "Wow, I... attacked with a sword...? He was a dill who started losing strength from his knees, but was kicked hard from behind, hitting his whole body hard on the ground. Then, slowly bright red blood spreads and the area is full of iron-smelling scents. The steeple is avoided, but putting his hands on it did not stop the bleeding. "You guys. Let''s go." Dill heard the man who attacked him as he was losing his mind. When I grip my hand hard in regret, I bite my teeth hard. "Duh, where, where, to? "It is decided. Head to the castle - and now I''ll put my sword up against that man." When the man waves the sword out of Dill''s body, he wipes the sticky blood. When I took my next goal in frustration, I took the horse that was beside Dill and pulled the reins. "That''s... who, Dale, that guy" - Ain''t no brother to me. He''s - Grint runs a horse. Lightly embellishing the Ishtarika knight who had stopped by, he took the man from the robe and left early enough. "Dill......? Dill! Dill! Answer me! Lloyd, who ran his horse in a great hurry, called Dill in a screaming voice, before he could stand for seconds after that. 217 A man who waits between sights. "Hey - hey! Dilu!" We reach right next to Dill, where Lloyd fell. The scent of flowing blood was the same thing on every battlefield. But now the scent drifts around the dill. This makes me uncomfortable even wanting to rip my nose off from my father''s Lloyd. "Kahu... ha... ah..." Dill, whose head was transferred to Lloyd''s knee. Leaks bright red blood out of his mouth along with seemingly painful breathing. "Eh - what is it! Then, that''s when. I heard the noise, and Barra raises her voice a little further away. In a place surrounded by Kingsguard knights, when Lloyd notices him on his knees, he rushes closer with his white coat at his mercy. "Lo, Master Lloyd!? What the hell...... D, Dill Escort...... duh!? When Bhara wraps around the sleeve of the white coat, she confirms the affected area of the unconscious dill. When I take my armor, take off my clothes, and see the wound stabbed in the grint, I look at Lloyd with a painful look. "... Dear Lloyd" "Ba...... it''s Barra. Are you all right? Dill, can you handle Dill...? "Please wait. The steeple is - yeah. I''m avoided... but I bleed too much... no, but..." Briefly answering Lloyd''s words, Barra becomes desperate to ascertain Dill''s body. As the surrounding Kingsguard knights also watch, they await the results of Burra''s diagnosis. "Sooo... ha... please, it works...! - Therapeutic magic. It is also a valuable ability for the great Ishtarika, a special power that Bahra possesses. Pushing his hand against Dill''s affected area, he shed his magic as he sweated a large grain. Gradually, Byra''s breathing begins to lose her composure, and her desperation also passes on to the Lloyds. ... Barra''s treatment lasted for about a few dozen seconds. But these dozens of seconds will be a painful time for Lloyd to feel for hours. "- I''m sorry, do it. That''s about the limit for me......" Barra breathes deeply and deeply as she lays her hands on the ground without force. When many drops of sweat fell to the ground, they created a small puddle of water. "What about Dill... what about Dill...!? "Ha... ha... ha... ha! Barra, restless in breathing, rises while keeping her chest under control. Then I answered Lloyd with an impatient look. "Wah... all I could do was stop the bleeding and... heal somewhat... ugh! So from here on out... treat me in a well-equipped place... ugh! Still......... I can''t be sure it will help......! I guess Burra was the limit, too. I honestly said that if I exposed myself without hiding how tired I was, it would not be possible any more. Lloyd, on the other hand, has the peace of mind that Dill has taken his life and the sense of crisis that he can''t leave it here. "Burra! Thank you! Well done... well done, my son''s life...! There is no change in dangerous circumstances. But Lloyd thanked Dill for his continued life. "- Master Lloyd! We have a carriage! "Ba...... carriage? Lloyd is taken aback by the words of the Kingsguard knight. "Hurry up and get me a Dill escort! And carry it to Port Town to Leviathan......! "Yes - but such imitation for one of my children" "This is for Your Highness, too! Without the Dill Guard, Your Highness will be badly saddened! So this is - it''s also for Your Highness! Plus, other serious injuries besides the Dill escort can be transported to Leviathan together! Maybe the word was, like, half serious and half lying. But it is also true that the Kingsguard knight is desperate to save Dill''s life, and that he is using Ein on that pretext - only the Kingsguard knight himself will know. "Hurry up! "Huh... sorry! Lloyd thanked him with tears, working with the Kingsguard knight to get the seriously injured and Dill on the carriage. Then he attached some escort and hurried the carriage along. When the carriage rushes out, it rushes to the port town roundheart. "Dear Lord Lloyd. I need to talk to you..." Lloyd dropped off the carriage. Wish Dill well, now I thought I''d go after Ain... the arrowhead thing. Suddenly, even though I can''t seem to tell you, one knight calls out. "... hmm? What''s the matter with you? "Actually, I also told the Dill escort... that Mr. Krone''s family is under house arrest at the Grand Duke of Augusto" "- Well. That''s good information... So, what''s up? Even as Ein and Lloyd, I cared about the faces of the Augusto family. When it reaches Lloyd''s ear, Lloyd also asks with interest. "That was on the way to the rescue at the behest of the Dir escort officer, but there were many enemy soldiers in trouble..." "I see. You know what?" In all sincerity, I thought we should follow Ain to the castle, but Lloyd thinks about his physical situation. "... um. If so, I shall head to the Grand Duke of Augusto first. Let''s get this over with and get to Ain." "Ha!" When Lloyd decided to head to the Grand Duke of Augusto. Ein, on the other hand, had taken Majolica and several Kingsguard knights to step into Heim Castle. "Ahhh! "Phew!... hey, did you clean it up? When the Kingsguard knights cut down the Heim soldiers, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! It''s over! Near it, Majorica shows off her proud Meriken. After several raids, we turned our attention to Ain. "Yeah. We''re good here, too." Then Ain answered with a face. Soldiers falling right beside Kingsguard knights and Majorica. Ain''t got one tired look when he stumbles around twice that by himself. "... Your Highness, what is happening to your body?" "What do you mean, what''s going on? "- You''re really getting stronger. I wonder what that means." Majorica honored Ain with her hands on her hips, and Ain spoke to everyone with a bitter laugh. "It''s not cool to be a weak prince. Come on, guys... it''s almost time for a look." "I don''t think there''s a King Prince stronger than Marshal in there either. But, Your Highness? Why do you think I''m here? "... hmm. I don''t know, I was just wondering if it would be better to wait in my room or something." "Oh. I mean, if you change your mind, you know? "- You can''t deny it." Seeing Ain''t one evil looking face, Majorica and Kingsguard knights laughed. It was also true that if they did that on the enemy''s home base, they would be careless... but this is how they relieve themselves of the tension. They went on to take a deep breath, flexion, etc. to avoid being crushed by tension. "But thank you for saving me." "Hmm? What? "Your Highness knows the castle. ''Cause if you don''t know anything, you''re not gonna get lost? This is your castle, even if it rots? Even if it''s a castle in Interpretation Heim, I suppose you want the castle to be a castle. Alternatively, the Red Fox may be playing a favorite heim... "... Huh? "... what, what could it be? In the words of Majorica, Ain again looked like one evil face. "No, I''ve never even been to this castle before, have I? "- Yes? Then why are you... walking so sure...? "Yes... no, because if we go back this way, there will be a time to look." Together they were taken aback again. Then you laugh louder than you just did. "Ha, ha, ha! Did you hear that, Lord Majorica? "Ha-ha-ha - not at all, our Royal Highness the Prince is really a big player in the vessel" When several people raise these voices, Majorica laughs with tears in her eyes. "Hey, Your Highness!? Well, that doesn''t mean we were going unplanned! "Wow... I think it''s bad!? But, you see... in fact, no one will ever know what''s in the castle, and that''s what Mr. Lili or something... right? "Ha, that''s crazy. You''re saying it''s strange that His Royal Highness Prince Wang came here, but his behavior was more of a comedy, right? Ain''t answering Majorica''s reply, putting his hand on his mouth and thinking. Then, thinking it lasted for a few seconds, I lifted my hand and walked out in a whim. "- The blood of the Royal Ishtarika tells us. He said there''s one last enemy ahead." Only in a serious manner. In addition, I spoke with a serious voice, but Majorica pokes a sloppy word at me. "If you change your mind, do you mind? "... Yes" Thus a line led by Ain proceeded through the castle, wrapped in rampant air. However, the construction of the castle¡­ all make me feel somewhere similar. In less than a few minutes of walking, a line stands in front of a huge door. Not only does it look strong, but it shows off sculptures, luxurious decorations, etc. I mean, it''s not hard to imagine this being a one-line destination. Two Kingsguard knights took a step forward and put their hands on both open doors as they all faced a little nervousness. Then, about a few other knights stand in the front of Ain. - Your Highness. A Kingsguard knight with his hand on the door opened his mouth. You''re always ready. That''s what the Kingsguard tells them in the dark. When Majorica put her hand on Ain''s shoulder and signaled, Ain took a deep breath once before answering the Kingsguard knight. "Oh - open the door" I give the order in a princely manner. Hearing that voice, a huge door opens to the left and right, revealing what''s going on inside. Standing in front of Ain, the Kingsguard warned strongly about what was going on inside as he twisted (...) and moved forward. Ain and Majorica, who refrain behind them, also take a step as they step on the fuzzy carpet. "... you stink" Second, Majorica groaned softly. "Stinky?" "Yep. I smelled it when I was an adventurer." "... could that be" Ein guesses. If you think of the example of Rayfon, the first prince, a few days ago, it''s easy to guess. Everybody, step back behind me for once. Ordering the Kingsguard knights, they also listen and perceive the conversation between the two. When he showed a regrettable attitude, he honestly moved behind Ain. Ain then looks at the person sitting in the back between the glances and gives a happy voice. "- You look pale, what''s wrong?... King Ralph" Rotten...... is too much to say, but Ralph moves his eyes galloping with a purple complexion. Standing up with an indefinite look of focus, he puts his finger on Ain with a half laugh. "Oh ho... I don''t remember inviting you...? It''s a fluent tone than Rayphone. But it would never be my fault to get a crazy feeling somehow. 218 Good and evil. "I never wanted to come here, either." I don''t know if Ralph himself has an understanding. Manipulated like Archet the Demon King - it may be used for convenience, but Ain''t got no reason to know that. "I''m looking for people. I just found the first one (...) but the second one has no clue" Ain then goes further for Ralph. During this glance, apart from the large doors where Ain came, one small door is provided, left and right. Probably a holding room or something, but I moved forward alerting the ambush. "- Anon, don''t you know that woman? And asked. During a silent glance, Ain asked looking straight at Ralph. From behind you can hear the sound of swallowing the raw spit of Majorica and Kingsguard knights, and you can also guess how nervous they are. "... you named it..." Outraged Ralph. That moment I tried to get close to Ain in an angry way. One girl emerges from the shadow of the throne. "Your Majesty, I don''t care.... so you don''t have to be so angry? "Mm-hmm... but he didn''t have the courtesy to name it." "It''s okay. Come on, Your Majesty. Again on the throne." An anon that is rare for a noble lady. Wrap yourself in a neat outfit, like Krone, who is in Ishtarika. Weave a jacket on your jacket and wrap a suit skirt underneath. When Anon looks like that, he puts his hand on Ralph''s shoulder and smiles at him. "Oh... if that''s what you said, I don''t know how to do it." Ralph then nods lightly and sits on the throne. Ain''t seen this sight, and Ralph thinks it''s too late. "Hey. Should I call you Red Fox? "... no. I now have the name Anon." "I see - then, Red Fox. Looks like Ed''s been knocked down by us, but don''t we have any more trump cards? Even though he is named Anon, Ein calls him the Red Fox as he mocks him. On the other hand, being called the Red Fox makes Anon pull his cheek only for a moment. "Unfortunately, you''re the one who got knocked down." "... that''s a lie. Lloyd''s alive." "Shall I change the way I say it? I''ve killed one person and made them seriously ill, Ed said." "Killed one...? "Yep. Anything, you think she was a beautiful woman in an elf? I don''t think there''s anything you can do to kill me, but there''s no way." Ain''t wolf. Her words shaken her mind and her vision shook at the information that Chris was dead. His body pulsating violently and irregularly was suppressed with both hands, and his breathing became rough one by one. A mental gap is created, but I see Anon with strong eyes. "- I don''t believe it. I''ll settle fast and pick up Chris." "... no. It''s impossible." "Is it impossible? If I just kill you and end the cause..." "Speaking of which, can I tell you one thing? Anon asks how it feels to eat. "In Birdland, how did you process Rayphone (...)? "Processing......? Ralph seems in a good mood next to Anon when he says he has summoned the First Prince. Ralph puts his face close to Anon''s hand to cheek, but she gently adorns Ralph. "If you''re upset, you didn''t plan to accumulate as much Ishtarika... but that girl... Ed came back with an impatient face. He was a little hurt, so I thought he was in a hurry to escape because you surrounded him." The way Anon talks seemed sincerely strange. I mean, I guess Rayphone was also a kind of trump card. ... Listen to her, Ain''t convinced in her heart. Indeed, if Ain''t come, Rayphone''s exasperation will run out of trump card words. "You say you''re my brother''s fianc¨¦e, and you''ve never even heard of my birth powers? "No. I know you. But Qi is not poisonous¡­ it is like magic in a magic stone¡­" "Demon Stone or not, but it has nothing to do with my toxin breakdown" "- Even if it''s a demon stone, is it?" I open my eyes a little and Anon gives me a surprised look. Especially, he was interested in the word Demon Stone, which he muttered repeatedly with a small demon stone. Ain then asks her one question too. "I want to ask you from me, too. When Ed got back from Birdland, Rayphone died... didn''t he report anything else? "I heard something else. You used your old (...) powers..." It must be about Durahan''s fantasy hand. "But I don''t know what that means. How can you use his power?" "Well, you have absolutely no in-laws to teach" "Oh... those who can''t get along" Speaking to one another, Ain finally pulls out his sword. My muscles were suspiciously brilliant over several degrees, as if to inhale Ain''s vitality. "So why isn''t that Ed here? "... I didn''t seem to be able to do a good job earlier, so I sent your men to defeat the King''s Capital." Anon said. It seemed troublesome from the bottom of my heart, and then I mouthed about Ed like it didn''t matter. - Ain''t the one who feels strange when he does. "I don''t know what that means. How could you let Ed go to Castle Town when I was coming?" No way, the ability to manipulate Archet the Demon King? And, Ein stares vigilantly at Anon. But Anon answers with a smile. "I know what you''re thinking. But I''m afraid not." "... what are you trying to say" Except for these two, I left them. Ralph just looks at Anon lovingly, and Majorica and the Kingsguard knights, who refrain from behind Ain, just keep on guarding themselves as they feel like leaking out of Ralph. "It''s decided. Someone should take you down, right? Then a different door slowly opens than Ein went through. The man who came takes a glimpse of Ain with hatred and walks next to Anon. "Ed shouldn''t be dealing with him. This is the one who will defeat you as the Holy Sword." Anon mouths softly on the cheek of the approaching man, taking a few steps back to give way to the place. The man who came looked at Ain with cold eyes as he imitated Ain and pulled out his sword. But what bothered me was what a man looked like. Anon gives me a mouthful. No, I cover my body with a bright white light. "At the end of the sentence, our heim was slaughtered... by the parents who took the life of a great father. You''ve been able to get so far." "... Grint" The man who came - Grint calls Ain a parent killer. Tickling and dampening hearts, Ain called Grint''s name. "My holy power disputes the barbarians. And your father''s vengeance - I will kill you." Paaaa - and Grint''s whole body glowed. The sword in his hand wraps around the light and disappears so that the impatience leaking out of Ralph is sucked away. "Dear Grint... please don''t push me" "... I''m sorry, Anon. I can''t promise that." "Oh, Master Grint? How could that be......! I guess Anon cared about something. When I hear Grint''s answer, I speak his name in a slight panic. Then no voice reached Ain, but Grint whispered to her in his ear as he embraced Anon. "... didn''t you say Grint was being manipulated? Huh, Ain had doubts as well. Because if Grint''s rejection of Anon''s words is based on what Red Fox... Anon does, it doesn''t seem strange anywhere. "No. If you care about that - I''m sorry, but I''ll have the beast''s neck there first" We no longer need any help. Ein, who can''t help but wonder about Chris'' situation, rolls out six fantasy hands from his back. As he caged his strength in his sword-shaking hand, he took a few steps and extended his fantasy hand to Grint. "... I''m tired of killing my parents, and I''m a real monster! Grint sets up a sword that wraps around the light. Six fantasy hands to strike, six degree sword trident added to it. "Huh... you, why...!? Ein is stunned. Because the sword that Grint waved erased six fantasy hands. As if to turn into a particle of light, the hand of fantasy instantly disappears. Grint, on the other hand, opens his mouth somewhere proud, albeit hateful. "Ha-ha-ha... ha-ha! Brother... Ain''t... No, you can''t make it! Even if Ishtarika doesn''t exist, even Heim''s long history... is a testament to a brave man who can only count! A dazzling aura reaches Ain around Grint, as if it lacks shade. Intense sunburn and illusory pain were transmitted to Ain''s skin. "Ouch..." "So, Your Highness... are you okay? "As long as this is it... but, uh, is everyone all right? "Yep... we''re nothing in particular. I guess I was just a little dazzled... right? Majorica looks back and speaks to the Kingsguard knight. "Ha, thanks to Your Highness, we have no particular pain..." The aura that Grint emits has reached the Majolicas as well. Naturally, Ain''t been able to purify it either, so normally they should be in pain as well... "- Oh well. Good for you." But Ain guessed in the words of Majorica and the Kingsguard knights. "... you mean because it''s me" For Ein, who evolved into a being called the Demon King, I guess Grint''s unleashed aura is like a natural enemy. "You sound like a real villain." In addition to the word parent-killer, I mocked myself for just thinking about the phenomenon. Then I get back on my mind and talk to Grint. "Grint. How could you call yourself a brave man? "It''s been decided! This is me... Anon''s blessing has elevated me to Heavenly Knight! "... Blessings," Reasonably, I was convinced. Perhaps the Heavenly Knight and the Power of Door are also purifying the Power of the Demon King. This means that Grint itself, not just Aura, can be a natural enemy to Ein. ... The power Grint shows never even beats Ed. His ability, however, made Ain feel more nervous than ever before. 219 A knight in pitch black. "- I don''t care if you hear of Heavenly Knight... but I still don''t like that you seem to be able to afford it" Grint speaks uncomfortably. Tighten and support your weirdly weighted mind and Ain answers after a few seconds. "When did you become a Heavenly Knight? "... from around the beginning of the progression to Rockdam. If I''d woken up during the meeting, I''d have knocked that man out without waiting until today." "... that guy? Ain''s whole body was tense. The burn-like pain persisted, but Ain takes a step forward with a grint on his head. "It''s about a knight named Dill who was your escort." "What''s wrong with Dill? Hear the word dill and ask for more hair. "Oh, I''ve cleared up the humiliation I''ve been subjected to earlier." "... cleared up the humiliation? Ain''t got no air to wrap around. Then the Majolicas, who were listening behind me, changed their complexion as well. "I killed that man with my holy sword. All you have to do now... Ain" - Holy Sword. I don''t know its essence, but the sword Grint holds shines just as bright as Grint. A common form of long sword, slightly shorter than Ein''s sword. But you just call yourself the Holy Sword, and the power to direct it was worth a look. But there are more important things than that. Anyway, Grint said he killed that man with my holy sword. "Killed Dill...? When he sees Grint with a flashing look, Ain reaches out and talks. Grint then lowered his drinks somewhat to the appearance. "Ha. If you''re going to be so spicy, your father''s carelessness will be clear." - It''s a lie. This guy is lying. When he is desperate to deny it in his heart, Ain takes a step further. "Enough. Shut your mouth." "... what? "I''d rather get this over with and make sure you two are safe than believe your words." Ain rolled out his fantasy hand again. Compared to earlier, the saving was successful, and I can see better that it was made with even more effort. As Ain stared at Grint with his strong eyes, his fantasy hands spread like spider legs. If you let a little rush seep in, stand to put an end to the battle. "Chi... you were right that your father had discerned you. Are you sure you''ve become just a demon......! "- Dear Grint. Don''t use too much power......? From right behind Grint, Anon''s worried voice arrives. "Its power (...) will befall evil beings (...). It''s a wonderful help, only allowed by Master Grint - just don''t force it to affect your body." "- It''s okay. It''s part of the inheritance, isn''t it? The Heavenly Knight may be a demon opponent, but there is no trick." "... yeah. I''ve only burned it in these eyes before." "Hmm? Before...... what the hell? "Oh, uh... during Master Grint''s training," Anon replied as worried as ever to Grint, who frowned and asked. Because of this, Grint smiles without worrying about the small discomfort he feels. "I don''t think I''ve ever dealt with demons in front of Anon... well, Anon must be confused too. Don''t worry, I''ll be right back." Take my father''s revenge - and Grint goes forward, even to end the evil feelings he has had with his brother here. Thus, Ain and Grint... the two brothers will exchange swords for the first time. "Ha ha... what the hey! After several degrees of outrage, Grint speaks to Ain with a proud look when he raises his eyebrows. "What''s so strong about it? Your attack... it doesn''t work at all! "- You''re strong. Grint." Grint was strong. Because now I haven''t even cut one of my breaths because they kept preventing Ein from attacking me. "It''s obvious, right? I can defeat you and take your father''s revenge... I''ve never felt clearer! "... oh, I just know how you feel" Then Ain takes a few steps back and takes the distance. As the Majoricas sipped and watched, they discussed a man named Grint. "Techniques are no big deal... even if they beat Kingsguard knights, Mr. Lloyd or Chris... and even inferior to Ed or Logus" So why is Grint up against Ein like this? Ein continued to marvel at Grint''s transformation as he watched Grint take a step in a strong foothold. "Awwwww! Don''t think it''s that easy to get out of here! (Oh yeah, this blow is crazy...!) The impatient blow of Grint looms and plunders Ain''s cheek. When Ain lightly tongues, he distorts his face to the stained pain that enters through his wound. Keep inflicting the pain that Grint''s aura can burn. "What''s up! Did you really beat your father? As you line up your words to whine, you keep swinging your sword toward Ain. (No, it''s not just a matter of simple aggression. Grint prevented me from attacking. Reaction speed - that''s unusual, too) Not to be complacent, Ain''t even had a past where he won a duel with a strong man named Marco, and now he has a proven track record of elevating his species as a demon king. Even so, I saw the grint, which was suddenly too strong (...), and continued to feel uncomfortable. "That''s a funny story - how did you get that much strength so rapidly? "It''s decided! I was the chosen man - and thanks to her blessings, I reached the Heavenly Knight! "So that''s what I''m saying is weird! Secondly, mumble what Ein wondered. (That''s right. It''s crazy. If that''s all the strength...) Though he throws words that are strange to Grint, Ein prevents Grint''s sword by suppressing angry pain. As heavy as ever, it was a swift sword trident... (but... then) ... bearable. It''s not that I can never catch up with my eyes, and in addition, Ain''s arm strength is able to handle it adequately. In the unlikely event that there was even a mix of skills here that you could see at a glance, Ein would have been at a disadvantage as well. "What''s wrong with you! If you lose, I''ll ask you! "- How come you haven''t awakened to the Heavenly Knight before now! This is what Ein questioned. As for timing, it just seemed as if Grint was avoiding awakening. (What''s the point of avoiding it? Isn''t it too much to spare when you say it''s valuable?) ... Even when I''m thinking, Grint''s sword strikes Ain. Grint adds momentum to Ain''s scratch on his cheek. The sword that wraps around the dazzling aura approaches Ain with more range of attack than its full body. The sound of the sword hitting each other echoed, and Grint answered Ein. "Do you care about boring things because you are still a loser......! The technology is awkward, but it continues to wiggle as powerful as ever. If you think you''ve shaken down the momentum, shake it up diagonally and intimidate it. Ain''t licking me, but Ain''t all I can''t solve, go on and ask Grint. "I''m sorry. Just like your sword, I like boring things. What, on the day we met again in Euro, you think we weren''t strong enough? So you think I''ve never been able to show strength before...... huh? "Huh Chi..." Glint, blinded by the hand of a reappearing fantasy, lags behind from a swing of Ein''s sword. (I knew it. You can stop me with this - even though I shook it that way) But Grint looked him in the eye and avoided Ein''s blow. I''ve never seen an opponent with that much speed of reaction before. Then, while Grint sweats cold on his neck muscles, he answers Ein. "Oh. That''s right. I wasn''t strong enough at the time. So I didn''t know if I could stand being a Heavenly Knight." "... can your body stand it? "Such a powerful force, it affects my body, too - well, it''s a story I have no connection to you" Speaking of that and moving his body, a number of lights formed a herd and wrapped around Grint''s body. Then cover your body as if it were armor. Ein stepped up his vigilance to see if he was serious. (affects the body, or) Crunching inside, he speaks to Majorica. "Mr. Majolica. More information about Arr (...)... You know what? "I''m sorry. I know if you''re Marshal or Chris... I''m not familiar with that." Okay, Ain answers small. Given this, I regret that I should have asked Lloyd and Chris about the Heavenly Knight earlier. Heavenly knight of heroic and legendary treatment in Heim. But the reason Chris described it as close to suicide bombing...... think about it, Ain''t got a lot of determination. "- Grint." Phew, exhaling loudly, I deliberately call Grint to my heart''s content. (That light... the light must be Grint''s power itself) Looking at the light wrapping around Grint''s body, Ain also moves to counter it. When I wrapped a black aura around my hand, I let myself down to the feeling that the five senses would be sharpened, pushing into my body. "I won''t spare you." The black aura gradually becomes visible from Ain''s fingertips. "I''ve only given out my armor. Trying to get any more out of it made me feel somewhat powerless -. Maybe he was unconsciously avoiding danger somewhere." "Oh... you, what are you serving...? The two contrast badly. True to the contrary that Grint is brave, Ein slowly looses herself in the dark. (Ha... I''m hungry. No, I guess I should have gotten some more demon stones) It opens up to the hunger created by the use of force, but on top of it, Ain increases concentration. "I fought for real when I was a sea dragon, and when I was Mr. Marco. But what makes me (the Demon King) so serious right now... is that this is the beginning." As you cross the armor range, the black aura reaches your shoulders. Grint, and Anon in response to the word Marco - before these two, Ain''t serious (...) and keeps getting ready as much as possible. I let pure pitch-black air drift around, unlike the air Ralph leaks. ... but Grint, with a sense of crisis, hits Ain with more steps than ever before. "Die now... as just a demon, and lose your dignity! When Majorica and the others cut at such a speed that they lose sight of it, everyone watches Ain with a stiff face. Right next to Ain was black air and I didn''t know what was going on. But after Grint strikes, the ringing shock sounds reach my ears. Grint, who attacked with enough speed and momentum, would have been sure of the victory all this time. "So... Your Highness, ahhhhhhhh! Majorica makes a sad cry. If you look at it from a third party, you end up thinking like Ein got poked in the gap. ... but the battle is not over yet. When the black air cleared, a presence appeared with a sense of nature and awe along with the sound of heavy metal rubbing. "- Grint. This is where it comes from." But the next thing I got was the majesty... no, the voice of Ein, the demon king full of overwhelming hegemony. "Huh!? Oh, you... what the hell, that look... ugh! "So - Your Highness!? You were safe!? Ain was holding Grint''s sword back with his hand. He carries a sword in one hand, but his whole body is covered with pitch-black armor, and he wears a helmet that covers his entire face At first glance, he showed everyone what he didn''t think was Ain. "... Majorica, it''s an order. Take the Kingsguard and get out of here." Then all of a sudden, Ain gave the order as Prince Wang. (... No. This. It''s not about additions or subtractions or anything like that.) The expression spare would be close. I can''t contain the power of an overraised body, and the growing five senses don''t disappear. In other words, Ain gave orders to the marjolicas to stay behind so that their own attacks would not arrive. 220 The cause "comes to an end. "So - but, Your Highness! I can''t believe we''re falling back on His Highness alone..." (Majorica is sweet... but I''m really sorry...) Ain opens his mouth again. Now more forceful, convey it in the tone of command. "Issue a royal ordinance - get out of here before you get stuck" Makes me feel a lot guilty inside. After the battle of Logus, Grint even told me a line called parent-killing. with such mental instability. This particularly rocked Ain. ¡­ Ein is elevated to the presence of the Demon King, yet seeps through kindness (sweetness) and humanity. "Huh..." The word royal decree gives a look like Majorica chewed up a bitter bug. Then, while showing an unsatisfactory attitude, he turned around and advanced his foot towards the door. "How are you safe, Your Highness?" When Majorica speaks that way, the Kingsguard bows his head deeply toward Ain''s back. Moving on and imitating Majorica, he quickly left the room from the moment he saw it. Then, in addition to the four left during the sight - Heim''s three - Ain is relative by himself. "It''s time... let go! "Ever..." When he pulls the sword out of Ain''s armor, Grint takes the distance by kicking Ain. Then the anon of forgiveness approaches the surprisingly stained grint. "G, Dear Grint......" "Ha... ha... what the hell, that monster - Anon, please step back more because it''s dangerous" "- Is your body okay, is it? "Oh, there''s nothing wrong with that." Caring for Grint''s body, he stared worryingly at Grint from the bottom of his heart. "Holy power born to the body¡­ If it breaks away, please think about retreating once" "Ha, because of the burden? I''m sorry, but I''m not gonna finish until I take him down - so just wait here." As in the initial exchange, Grint naturally shows Anon''s intention to deny the word. All I thought about was saying Ain''t puzzling watching that. (Grint not manipulated? Why, against Anon''s words just now...?) I don''t see any reason to just let Grint go wild when he says he likes Logus, Rayphone, and even three Ralphs. "You kept me waiting, monster. Resume... I will." Grint strengthens the dazzling aura. When I wrapped it around my whole body like Ain, I ran out with a sword. We''re going to hit you with a little quicker motion. - But Grint isn''t the only one enhanced. "You see why I lowered them? Ain''t got his sword on a stick, that''ll keep Grint from blowing lightly. While under the power of a twitching and joining grint, Ain''t got no retreat at all. "Fine, just fuck you...! (... I''m sure this guy got a force that doesn''t fit his height. I can''t compare it to skill... that proves it) Quite a shock runs all over Ain. But somewhere different (...). "That''s because, you know, I don''t know how much power I can put out either - heh! Ain applies force to his arm to push Grint back. "What are you strengthening me for?! You monster! Ain''t got Grint barking sideways, hips deep and standing. I remember the illusion as if I were to be sucked in, and Grint cages his powers in my toes. The floor between the glances cracks, and the walls make a noise of numbness. When you give it a golden cut like the air cries out, it fits in at a mundane moment. Sudden silence came when everything was drawn in as if it were absorbed by Ain. "If you''re willing to take it, take it. If you can avoid it, avoid it.... If you''ve given up, pray to God! - The next moment. Storm...... just the storm. Well, it looks like multiple overlapping blades. The sword Ain shook on the horizontal line, to Grint - and stripped Ralph and Anon of his fangs to refrain in the back. "Ahhhhhh! By analogy, it tore apart every space¡­ or exploded the space itself. A huge impact to that point strikes the entire body of Grint, which is only about a few meters away. "Nah!? Ugh... ugh! "G... Master Grint!? Grint, who takes it all by himself, raised his voice painfully. Then, from the rear, Anon''s worrying voice arrives. He seemed to be worried about Grint from the bottom of his heart, not having acted one way or another. "This... this! I would...... aaaaaaa! The sound of the glass breaking sounds from all over Grint. Then the exterior made of light collapsed one by one. The collapsed exterior splashed flashly, as if the strings of the strings were suddenly cut off. "Ha... ha... how about... I took it... ugh!? "- Oh, right. But it''s a pain." But how about that? Grint''s appearance seems incomparable earlier. The proud holy armor is crumbling away and dirty all over his face with dust. Then, the next moment Grint had a proud look, the moment he saw it began to collapse. ... Though a powerful blow, it''s not just an impact you can make in one swing. Seeing that, Anon came up with it whining. "- Lie. That (...) Durahan. But imitating breaking Heavenly Knight''s armor in one blow..." I think about Cain and look back at Ain''s blow just now in light of the facts I know. He seemed completely unexpected and turned his eyes to grint he loved. "Huh... Dear Grint! Too much wear and tear! Back off once, get your body..." "Ha ha... you can''t possibly do that! No matter how Anon''s words are, that''s unacceptable! "WHY... WHY, WHY DON''T YOU HEAR...!? Grint stubbornly disobeys Anon''s words. Continuing, he caged his strength in his body as he breathed, causing the same armor to appear again. "I didn''t even take my father''s revenge...! This is where it ends! Without breaking up his fighting attitude, Grint further increases his fighting spirit. But something began to go wrong with his body. "... Ugh... hey..." "- Grint?" Grint threw up blood. In addition, if you look closely, your face is transformed as if you are getting older. But Grint leaked red and black blood, but faced Ain with a strong face. "Monster, it''s time for me to take your neck..." The battle continued. Alarmed by Ein''s attack, Grint repeats the fine attack to prevent Ein from saving power. But it doesn''t change that Grint is being pushed by Ain. Without even thinking about pulling one Grint, he continued to ignore Anon''s advice. It creates glowing armor over and over again, and strikes Ain and is repeatedly crushed. Grint followed deep damage to his body each time, but because of the hate he had for Ain, he never stopped attacking. - In view of this situation, Anon (...) has joined the war. For my dear man...... to make Grint win. "¡­ you repeat history. Prince of Ishtarika... No, a new demon king, perhaps? Pita, and Ain and Grint - the two of us stop moving. At the same time, Anon glowed her eyes lightly golden. Her voice, which is strange and clear, also affects the two people who were focused on the battle. Grint was a little upset by the word Demon King, but listened to what she said. "What do you want to say" Ain answers. Then I hear voices from the depths of my heart. - Don''t rely on me. ... was a word, but shakes Ain''s heart hard. "A united nation (...) Ishtarika, the first king Marc... you know him, though" "Anon, now me and him are fighting..." "He killed the whole family. You know what? ¡­¡­ Ain shut up and listened. No matter what Grint talks about, Anon won''t stop talking. Don''t listen...... don''t listen to the words of the Red Fox. I understood it in my head, but it is driven by her narrative and its content...... and the obsessive notion that I have to listen (...). In addition, the repeated phrase "don''t rely on it" kept drifting in my mind. "If you''re a dry adder, you know that, right? Rooting... is one curse. But there was also someone who could have used that curse... that''s Sylvia in Elderlich. The curse she brought to her family ended up killing the whole family." "- Stop it. Enough." I no longer want to hear the rest, and Ain tells Anon to stop. But Anon laughed thinly and kept talking. "Marc stabbed Archet with a stop. Then I wonder... Cain and Sylvia both lost their lives, just like Arsche.... Oh? Which means that Marc killed the whole family... can you say that? It shakes my heart more than its words, and Ein''s vision darkens softly. Ha, ha, my breath was rough, and the emotions in my heart became more and more black. "... it''s you" "You think I''m the cause? Really? - But it was Archet who killed people, and it was Marc who killed that Archet... it was also Marc who killed the whole family because of it, and you are its offspring. And you''re doing the same thing by killing my father, Lord Logus? I don''t know if I did anything wrong." "What does the culprit seem to be saying...! Then, an aberration begins to occur in Ain''s body. Gradually but gradually, as the dry ad roots grew at his feet, Durahan''s armor eroded slightly. But it subsides only at the foot, and the roots quickly wither away. "Don''t be strong. Just once... because I left the Demon King hanging out." That said, Ain''t going to calm down. I''m sorry... I did something wrong. and a strange obsessive attitude persists. "Outside the heart, isn''t it? I just wanted to get along with her. Whatever she does after that, it won''t matter to me, will it? "- Thank you, Anon. Thanks to you, it looks like he understood sin." "No, I don''t mind, Master Grint. ¡­ so plead guilty, bow your head and apologize" Finally, Anon mouths a dialogue with no context, making his eyes softly glow golden. Then Grint runs with a grin - aiming is a confused ein. Ein somehow also loses his luster from his armor, changing his appearance as if his whole body had been rushed. "You''re a weak-hearted man... you''re a whoop! "Huh!" The reaction to Grint is delayed for a moment because of the indignation. Thanks to this, Ain defended Grint''s sword with his hand... "Broken...? "Ha! What, you''re the limit too... Huh! Even as he spits blood from the edge of his mouth, Grint strikes Ain with exasperation. Ain was easily defensible from the second attack, but there was a problem there as well. (There''s a crack in the armor...? Oh no, how...) Since I heard Anon''s words, my whole body has been overflowing with discomfort. Ein strikes a fluffy floating sensation that somehow doesn''t seem to be his body''s. Don''t rely on me. My voice echoes in my heart. Don''t rely on me, I shake my head and try to change my mind, but I did get that voice. Don''t rely on me. Ain''t got a strong headache for the word don''t rely on filling her heart. "Stop it - shut up, stop it! Wave your sword at your mercy. Then, a deep scratch is made on Grint''s cheek, and Grint holds more hatred. Don''t rely on me. Along with the word don''t rely, Ain''s armor crumbles apart. When Grint felt this was an absolute opportunity, he put his sword up against Ain''s neck. "''Oh, I don''t depend''" Then it was sudden. It is the voice of Ain, which overlaps in two, echoing the sight. Don''t rely, yes. When Ain''t spoken, a thick twat is revealed from Ain''s feet. Even when it came to Tsuta, at its tip there was a mouth with sharp fangs, and just before Grint''s sword pierced him, Tsuta raised his fangs on one arm of Grint. "Ouch... Awwwwww!" As the twat stretches out to crawl, it hits the ceiling, hits the wall...... and at the end of the day it swings its mouth and bites off one arm of Grint in the air. "- Huh! - Huh! Makes a mess and the twat chews one arm of the grint. From his mouth he leaked red blood, and when he finished eating, he returned satisfactorily to Ain''s feet. Ein, on the other hand, flutters and his point of view is not fixed. "Agoo... ahhh... my hand... ahhh" Grint brings tears to his eyes and strokes his missing arm. "- Oh, no... how...!? Anon, who looked panicked, approached Grint, tearing the clothes he was wearing and blocking the wound. "Why, why are you turning the blade on me..." It didn''t seem like it was on schedule, and Anon can wolf. "A, Anon...... ugh! Something''s wrong with my body... it''s so heavy! Hearing Grint''s words, Anon rushed to take Grint''s hand. The hand is far from a teenage grint, with an old hand that is no less pale when it comes to the forties. "Dear Grint. Let''s back off for once. He said that his body was the limit..." "Ha... so you''re telling me you can''t do that, right? But that''s a little bad for you." Grint then stands up and sees Ain lost his armor. Ain had his eyes set on Anon, next to Grint, while he gave him a glimmering look somewhere. Instead, he seems to have an eye for a certain thing, which resides in Anon''s body. "- You''re looking at my anon with those eyes... hey! But ironically, Ain''s eyes inflicted anger on Grint. Even though I thought the minutes were bad, it made me look mentally immature. "I... don''t rely... on my strength to fight..." There was no obstacle. Because Ein held his head to withstand the headache and did nothing to resist Grint. Grint''s one-handed sword pierced Ain''s chest so it could be sucked in. "... won" Grint squeaks. In addition to the perfect amount of work, it looks like this Ein. Without a doubt, I was able to take my father''s revenge and prove that I was beating my brother - and put joy in my face. - but Ein''s ears are red and brilliant, and his jewels smash and scatter with the sound of the glass smashing. "What, this stone..." "Oh, Master Grint! No, get away from me! I guess Anon remembered. When I noticed the gem, I called Grint in a hurry. Yes. The brilliant thing is that Ain gave in from Silvard... the red balls of the earth. "Anon? What''s going on, suddenly -" Glint looking back. Then, he is gently pressed against his chest and his sword falls out of Ain''s body. I wondered if he was still alive, and Grint would put up his sword again to stab a stop... "This, shabby..." It''s a bummer. I''m sure that''s what Grint wanted to talk about. But it will not come to an end, and Grint shall be cut into two pieces for each sword that he has wielded. "Glynn...... Dear T...... Huh? "Later, it''s just you" Ain''s hand was trembling in small pieces. As if to thank you for something, then, as if to feel guilty for killing my brother Grint. "You''re lying. Dear Grint... Dear Grint, aaaaa! Approaching Grint, which turned into an unspeakable mass of meat, Anon holds Grint''s face. This doesn''t seem to be an act again, and it conveys strongly that Anon loved Grint. When she behaved like a tragic heroine, she glared at Ain in tears. "Haha... yeah, next time you kill a parent, you kill your brother, right? "... so what? "So what? Heh, yeah. You really are just a monster......! "... don''t be ridiculous. The guy who tore us apart will face the victim!? Compared to earlier, Ain looks like he''s back to sanity. I don''t know if you care, or if you don''t remember, but I never touched you about the twat I showed you earlier. "Who was the first to mock you...... ugh! Treat me like I''m something, dirty me as you please! "- Could that room at Demon King Castle be..." I hate to remember, but there was this thing called the Cursed Room at Demon King Castle. It was made by the Red Fox, but Anon''s words overlap it. I don''t know the details, but I guess there was something dark in Anon''s past as well. "I don''t know your past. But if it''s going to hurt us... it''s going to happen." Ein points his sword at Anon. Maybe it''s a past worth a thought, but I couldn''t forget what she served out. Because even a conscious Ain can''t forgive Anon for his sweet personality. "... poor man. Kill your parents, kill your brothers. Hey, what was it like? Was it warm? Did it feel good? Hey, tell me." "Enough. Enough... let''s get it over with" "Can you tell me? How''d it go? Hey, hey? Nita laughs, shows off her white teeth, and sees Ain with her red swollen eyes. Then as she placed Grint gently on the floor, she approached Ain to hold him. "- Oh, hey! Don''t come over here! "Hey, tell me...? Have you been defeated, and have you lost your dear Grint and gone mad? Ain perceived it, put up his sword. If I went any further, I would pierce my body - that was the way I set it up, but Anon held onto Ain without stopping. "Become - oh, you...!? "... here. Tell me." Anon makes you see things you never expected for a while. When he approached Ain without worrying about the sword that pierced him deeply into his body, he snuggled his body close to Ain. But that doesn''t end the conversation... "Huh... Huh..." Two lips snuggled together. Ain''t no way he stopped his body for a second, but he pushes Anon''s chest hard to get a distance. "Become... you, suddenly what... ugh! Dirty, to the point. Ein, who wiped his lips, pokes his sword at Anon, who fell on the floor. "What do you think... hey... blessings are? withstanding severe pain, Anon laughs and opens his mouth. "My blessing... is my love. I want you to grow up, to be strong, and... it enhances the essence (...) of sleeping in the depths of your body... that''s such a blessing. My curse and... this blessing... was my treasure behind my back..." Anon, who shrugged like this, grinned satisfactorily. Then he lay himself on Grint''s body like a covering covering. "I wonder why... it didn''t work for you... it worked for Arche right away... but..." "... I don''t know why, but I could beat your curse... that''s all" "Hehe... yes. Well, I don''t care anymore... come on, may you have a blessing..." He was weak. He also finished breathing, and Anon is completely out of breath. When Ain checked the condition, he sighed loudly and turned his attention to Ralph, who was outside the mosquito net. "- You''re the only one left. Ralph." "Ah... ho ho ho ho... a call-up is disrespectful." Whether the influence intensified during the battle, Ralph also begins to have incredible words and deeds. When Ain tongues at his unique disgust, he slowly advances his feet under Ralph. "''But I wonder if I''m hungry before then''" When the voice of the overlapping Ain sounds, three identical twats arise that bit off Grint''s hand. As the twat grew from Ain''s back stretched into a straight line, it bit down Anon. Ain then exposes his surprise to his unconscious voice. ''- Huh...! ¨D¨D ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The place Tsuta went for is the chest. As he entered the stab wound made of Ain''s sword, he chewed Anon''s demon stone to bite. "Heh... what the heck, this..." Unfamiliar (...) Ain''t surprised by the twat also shocks that the twat moved on its own and hit Anon. Then, Tsuta must have been satisfied after eating the demonic stone - when she returned to the body of sultry Ain, she disappeared as if nothing had happened. "- The essence of sleeping in the depths of your body," Anon was speaking at death, the effect of her blessing. What if... If I had actually been slightly affected by the curse by Anon, "¡­ repeat history. Well, that''s what you wanted to say." Should I even speak of synergies? I mean, Ain''t got away with it (...) and he wasn''t there (...). When I realized this, I realized that the depths of my body were pulsating uncomfortably. Distracting himself from Anon''s body with an unceasing look, he approached Ralph in an instant, crushing the black stone without confusion. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Sorry. Maybe King Ralph is also the victim. But you can''t let him live." Screaming full of suffering, Ralph ceases his life activities to shrivel. Lying with a rotten odor, he ended up dying with a happy look on his face. "- If this were to happen, I should have gotten Krone''s reward first..." Away from the sight. Majorica and Kingsguard knights were waiting for Ain''s return there. "... Ma, Lord Majorica! One Kingsguard knight notices the man who came. You can''t be wrong - it''s because they''re their future kings that have come. "Your Highness! You''re done!? Majorica noticed Ain''s appearance by the voice. Ain''t nothing more than that Ain''t won. "- I''m home. Guys." Ain''t no floating expression answers. Then, with him on his way, Ain must be tired... "Now... the connection between us and those beasts is over, huh? "Exactly. Your Highness!" "Ha, I look forward to parading this back home! "... yeah, I''m looking forward to it too" I''ve never had more fun imagining it. Return home to celebrate, face to face with those waiting to return. (... Plus, we need to find out if Chris and Dill are cheap) There was a lot I wanted to do. But Ain''s expression still never clears up. But when Ain is cheerful and makes a grin, he gives orders to Majorica and the Kingsguard knights he has been waiting for. "Mr. Majolica. I''m sorry, but can I run along and have you go check on the dills? As it is, I want you to order the forces of Ishtarika to retreat to the port town of Roundheart. In my name, of course." "- Yeah, yeah, I don''t mind... what will Your Highness do? "I''m going slow. Sorry, I''m pretty tired..." "Rest assured, Lord Majorica. We, the Kingsguard, protect Your Highness..." "Uh, that''s okay, too. Actually, Mr. Warren''s men are holding back a lot nearby. So I want everyone to work with Mr. Majolica." Of course, there is no such fact as Ein told us. (... sorry, lie) Ain''t apologizing in my heart. The Kingsguard Knight believes Ain''s words without question, I see! and nodded and followed Ain''s words. "Yes, sir! Now, we come to Dear Christina¡­¡­ as well as to check the cheapness of the Dill Guard Officer! "Yeah. I asked for it." "-Okay! Well, go ahead and wait! Ain thus succeeds in pulling off Majorica and the Kingsguard knights. We thought about what would happen next, and we hurried everyone out. Looking at the running away companions, Ain muttered ''sorry'' only once. "... right. I''m sorry, but let''s go interrupt." Ein left Heim Castle a little late. I walked to hide on my own and proceeded towards the building I wanted. Even though it was ten years ago, it''s something I remember unexpectedly - laughing and praising my memory. "Excuse me...... was it also a fight?... wow it''s rough" Entering the building, Ain''t like before, Ain''t surprised at how the desolate hall looks. But when I looked to the side, I was happy that the destination remained beautiful, and I moved on with my legs. "... you''re not going to change here. It''s a beautiful place just like that." Even though he feels an uncomfortable pulse, Ain walks there gracefully. "- The Grand Duke of Augusto. The garden... my life must have started here." The place where Ain came was the memorable Grand Duke of Augusto. It''s a quiet place with no one kids now, but at the time of the unveiling party, it reminds me that it was a luxurious and busy seat. "I met Krone here and made an unexpected proposal to my mother and Krone... and when I got back to the port town Roundheart, I met Chris. Yeah, no matter what you think, this is where it started." Walking through the gorgeous, beautifully maintained gardens, Ein continues to immerse herself in the memories she enjoyed. ... Then you reach the most memorable place in this garden as well. "Hey. Long time no see." Softly take the Blue Fire Rose and gently transform it into a Star Crystal. I''ll do a reproduction of the time, but I miss being alone terribly now. "A little tired, I guess" Losing the fatigue drifting into your body, you sit on the terrace seat that was right beside you. This terrace is also a memorable place for the three of us to enjoy the evening tea party. "- I''d love to, I think there''s too much krone, too. Instead, if they even kissed one of them over there, I''d be amazing, wouldn''t I? Maybe a few days ago, I ended this cause and went back to King''s Landing." Ein talks in a joking voice. "Well, I might have been your wife, too, huh? But, I''m desperate to endure the smell and feel of Krone, too, and you want me to guess that - oh, of course, your mother''s kiss was kind of sucks, and the bath with you at the magna was tough. Besides, think about it, the ritual I did with Chris before I went to Demon King Castle...? You know, I still have that feeling... what are you thinking at a time like this? Me" The unpleasant pulse increased. I avoided it by continuing to immerse myself in pleasant memories, but I am forced to become aware of it. Then, from Ain''s feet, the roots arise unconsciously. In the ground, he had already flown out of the Grand Duke of Augusto and was about to spread all over the capital of King Heim. I guess he''s smoking something somewhere. Ein''s body continues to be solicited with unprecedented fullness. "And then I guess... I feel like I''ve been taken care of by a wasting cat too. As a percentage, I feel like I took care of a lot of them, but I''m going to raise them around here, never mind." - Botto, botto. To the ground, a number of gems drop their bodies. The Blue Fire Rose transformed into nature and everything became a star crystal and fell to the ground. "Well, you took care of everyone, didn''t you? Especially to Grandpa... Yeah, I''m sorry I overworked you." Even so, Ain''t gonna stop laughing. When I finished laughing a little, I smiled with my cheek cane on. "- But look, if you can do it, you should take responsibility for the last thing you can do." Ain then remembers. About an important skill inherited from a loyal knight. "Besides, I thought I could use it now." I thought strongly in my heart. It''s the three loved ones who think, and the more you remember, the more you feel magic lose from your body. When it lasts for about a few minutes, Ain strongly perceives what he could have accomplished. "Phew... I knew you could wipe your own ass. Damn, I grew up to be a good kid, like me." I no longer have the strength to stand up, my five senses fade, and all I feel most is an uncomfortable pulse. "What I thought was that Russ Boss (...) was a red fox - and that if he was to follow Theory, Grint would stand up.... Well, I remember the word" lass boss "a lot..." Ain then looked at the star crystal made with his own hands and smiled softly. "Mr. Archet, the jealous dreamer...... right? Then I''d... Yeah, I''d love to be cool anyway. - Oh, well...! Surprisingly, I immediately came up with the name. I wondered if I could give myself a name, but that''s all I could think about right now. "- I don''t know if it''s [World Tree of bulimia] or something. I feel so cool if it''s just a name. I''m sorry, all three of you." Keep your chest down and mouth when Ain asks. Then three lights were born in front of him. "Ha..." The light of birth jumps up, to the King''s Capital - and then flies away towards the port town of Roundheart. "''... I''m starving''" Last but not least of these words, Ein lost consciousness. Then, when Ain''s body is wrapped in a tree without passing between, the tree grows as it gleams. It was instantly transformed into an enormous, fat... disastrous great tree, over hundreds of meters. 221 One who knows pride. "- Hmm? What''s the shock right now...? The aristocratic district¡­ is home to the capital of King Heim, an area where senior aristocrats live. Walking there Lloyd walks with multiple Kingsguard knights and two rescued men. "Oh, um... Lord Lloyd? Then the grand duchess of Augusto takes over...... Reel speaks to Lloyd. "Here... here, Reel. You''re in the middle of a mission, so I thought we shouldn''t talk so easily." "Ha-ha-ha! I don''t mind. Well, I wonder what''s wrong, Lord Reel" "Well, are you sure your mother and grandfather are in Ishtarika? "Leeloo!" "Lord Harley. You don''t have to be so angry.... Well, Lord Reel. The question is, as I told you when we entered the Grand Duke of Augusto, you two live in our own country of Ishtarika. Speaking of Lord Graf, now even Ishtarika is a famous proud man? Reel''s remarks were a little frivolous. But Lloyd perceives Reel''s mood and responds only with a warm attitude. Harley, who was listening next door, also looked relieved by Lloyd''s voice color. "But I care - why don''t you ask about Lord Krone? "... Well, if it''s my sister, I don''t think I need to worry..." ¡­¡­ Lloyd quiets back to Reel''s answer. Then, when the Kingsguard knight similarly shut up, he laughed out in unison at the next moment. "Ha, ha, ha! I see... Lord Krone would be fine." When Lloyd laughs out loud, "Kuku...... no, that''s what I just said about your family, Master Lloyd" "Exactly. If it''s Lord Krone, I''m sure you won''t have to worry about it." Continue and the Kingsguard knight will be in tune. But such a rampant air also turned to an end, and one Kingsguard knight noticed the anomaly of the king''s capital. "- Master Lloyd. I thought the shock was probably due to that..." "Is that it? What... no way, Heim Castle collapsed...!? It was Castle Heim they turned to. Slowly, but surely when the collapsing sight turned to his eyes, Lloyd showed Ain''s cheapness in a hurry. "All of you! Take you two to a safe place! I hurry to Lord Ain." "... I won''t let you go. You barbarians are destined to decay together here. And even if we go back to the ship, we have a trump card (...) prepared by your mother." "-E, Ed! You... now! Suddenly revealed, Ed is wrapped in a dark, brilliant red aura, similar to when he fought three to one. Seems to have completely regenerated himself, the relative Lloyd sweated with a bitter laugh. To turn back, it doesn''t make sense to step back because Ed came in front of the aisle. "I have to go see what happened in the castle and make sure of that...... sorry, but I can''t afford to be adding or subtracting - heh! (¡­ at the time of payment of the annual contribution? Not at all, isn''t it the worst time) Lloyd snaps in my heart. You also want to have a head for the worst, but you are not allowed to give up. "That''s an odd encounter, this me too - I was just about to get serious...... duh! "- Lord Lloyd. Please run away. We, the nobles of Heim, need to take responsibility for this." Then Harley stands in front of Lloyd with his trembling legs. He also felt responsible for the disturbances that began in his country. "Please, run away...! "... ahhhhhh... what a touching story, isn''t it? This is how I behaved standing up for the stage" While Ed rejoices in Harley''s words, he leaks a laugh when he sees Harley''s trembling feet. Even the appearance of a child named Reel, who fears a near-death, is only one exciting material for Ed today. But Ed wants more than that. But it doesn''t end like this. When Ed suddenly disappeared, the next moment he was sticking a spear up the Kingsguard''s neck. "Eh... Lo, Lloyd... ma..." As his eyeballs seemed to pop open, the Kingsguard knight gushed blood from his neck and ran out of breath. (Stupid... you mean stronger than the earlier battle?) Lloyd was stunned for a reason. Because Lloyd couldn''t see through Ed''s movements. He stuck a spear at the Kingsguard knight when he noticed, laughing at his own blind spot. "Next up - you daaaaaa! Then Ed twists his body and kicks Lloyd''s injured arm in the ass. Gu...... and leaks a voiceless cry out of his mouth, and Lloyd is blown up a few meters and crashes into the wall. "Ha... Ha... Ha... Hmm...! That, to what extent...? "- That''s strong. Does it hurt? You want to cry, right? You''d like to rest now, wouldn''t you? Look, just tell me how you feel." "Wait, you! Lord Lloyd." "Stop it! You two keep them safe! When he stops the Kingsguard knight who tried to join him, Lloyd gets up flustered. "... my name is Lloyd! Lloyd Grayshire! This body, this sword - everything is dedicated to the great Ishtarika! If you can destroy it, destroy it... red fox! "- That''s ambitious. But you think you''re going against me with such a body? With one arm, with one eye... you think you''re gonna take my life? Lloyd''s scheme flutters on the back of his name. The foot also showed no waking up due to pain and wear, and can no longer be said to be just before the bug breath...... "That''s what makes it so frustrating... this inferior race! Ed waves his spear and hits Lloyd. In addition to the sound of cleaving the sky called Shh, the sound of kicking the ground that can only be heard for a moment. I thought I heard Ed breathing in Lloyd''s ear, and the next moment Ed''s spear tip was swinging down Lloyd''s neck... "Lick - ahhhhhhhh! Ed was sure. Now Lloyd''s neck falls, and then he just kills the Kingsguard knight, and then he ends up killing two of the Grand Duchess of Augusto. Even though I was so sure...... the results betray Ed''s imagination. "Heh... Still got that margin...? A newly procured Lloyd''s sword and Ed''s spear collide with an intense metal sound. Lloyd, who prevented the spear at exactly the speed of the reaction he didn''t say divine speed, sees Ed in the face of doing it. "Knock... haha... Ed! I''m not dead yet... ugh! ... but Lloyd is blown away by Ed''s loss of strength. Having been blown away twice, Lloyd''s health is just on the verge of being... it seems tough to even stand anymore. "Master Lloyd! "Whew... Marshal! It reaches my ear that the Kingsguard knight raised a sad voice. but now Lloyd can''t afford to pay attention to them. ... then that''s when. A new anomaly occurs in Wang Du. "What the hell is that...? Ed stops pursuing and looks in the direction of the Grand Duke of Augusto, the deepest part of the aristocratic city. "... Daiki? Then, be Ed and Lloyd sees it too. They were both a little in love, but Ed laughed in a good mood. "Hahaha...... apparently, it''s our win! Perhaps that''s what your king Prince... fell into your mother''s hands." "- Don''t lie to me! "What do you call a lie? That wouldn''t be funny, would it? Whatever, your mother even missed Archet the Demon King... then there''s no reason why he should be like the Prince of the Interracial King." The word was a very convincing one for Lloyd. Power falls out as it falls from all over the body, and despair arises in the mind. The Kingsguard knight, who was listening to Ed, also changed his expression, staring at Daiki with a hard, tearful face. "Ha... Ha ha! Unfortunately, this is over for both of you...... ugh! - I''m done. Lloyd is strongly driven by that feeling. We couldn''t do anything to Istarika and Ain... and we gave up everything. "- Are you giving up? Second, I get a voice from a different direction than Ed. It''s a gracious voice that''s clear, yet powerful and likely to rely on you. "... ah. I can''t even move anymore." Lloyd then answers the voice. Hold a tired body and answer that with your already dying spiritual strength. Who is the voice you hear - it didn''t bother me naturally. "... Hmm. If so, you are disqualified from loyalty - because you have given up and the master who serves is one step closer to death." "Ha. My ear hurts..." "- It''s not what I saw with my own eyes, I let go of believing what the enemy said. This is the pinnacle of an incomparable stupidity.... but if you feel sorry for your earaches, your loyalty isn''t dead yet" Lloyd wanted to hang out. to that voice, and to his loud vessel, which comforts himself. Keeping listening to his voice as he leans down makes me feel like I''m going to step on another... "One last piece of advice from this old body - stick to your enemies as long as you have that life, even if your hands and feet are chopped up. Bite, bite, bite, bite, bite, bite, bite, bite, bite, bite, bite, bite. "... oh, you''re right. Before we cross into the post-mortem world...... I''m glad to hear those stories" Then a metal noise sounds in front of Lloyd''s eyes. A unique sound of heavy armor walking has been transmitted, and a new enemy has arrived - making Lloyd think. ... but the armor speaks to Lloyd with a smiling voice when he stands up to protect Harley and Reel... or the Kingsguard knight... "The everlasting world - do you know what kind of world that is? "... I don''t know, but in my case it would be a mindless, hard and uncut world" "Ha... that''s a misunderstanding. If so, I''ll tell you." Ed was stunned. If you unconsciously step back one step at a time, you open and close your mouth like a fish. Shows a voiceless surprise and points a spear at the man who shows up. "A kingdom of everlasting nights was filled with much warmth.... drifting to it is my happiness, my end. - I can''t deny you thought." "Huh... it''s a lie. Don''t be ridiculous...? Hey...... ugh! Ed summons. But he kept talking without answering. "But you wanted this. After five hundred years of service, you have given me a new service¡­ yes, there is no better reward than this." The pulse spreads deep and wide throughout the body. red and black, pulsating violently and intricately, as if power were transmitted to the muscles. "- If you do! It''s my loyalty to answer - my chivalry...... ugh! When you tap the void, the view breaks like glass. From there, when a giant sword long enough to be seen as a spear, he set it up in a weightless motion. "This old body... this whole thing that crosses the tip of my fingernails - let me dedicate it as a sword by your proud self" And he makes a prestigious stand. When you hold the sword to spread your arms, you press one open hand against your chest and declare to look up to heaven. Meanwhile, Ed''s mood sucked. (Liar. It''s a lie...... ugh) Ed spins his words in a panic. "... don''t be ridiculous. I''ve never asked for such a showdown!... No, I''m not asking! "Huh... no way... your lord... huh!? That''s when. Lloyd finally raised his face and saw the man standing in front of him. Lloyd sees him for the first time. But his name came to mind naturally. "What a strange vitality, but it is not pure to follow the roots. ¡­ Now let''s just say we immerse ourselves in the supreme joy of being able to fulfill our loyalty (...)" He was a joyful voice. When he says so, he approaches Ed in brave footsteps. Momentum unlike anyone''s sword. He caged a strong force and shook up a huge sword. ... and he declares. Dyed red and black the muscles that spread like blood vessels...... majestic and sophisticated! "O ugly beast who hath no enemies of my lord... let everything vanish with fog! - The sword of the royal family... proclaim this! The giant sword approached Ed with immense force without losing its appearance. "Ahhhhhh!" Then, while Ed panicked, he sets the spear aside to prevent the attack. "Marco...... no, armor bastard...... armor bastard wow! Why are you here? "Answer my lord''s call. Where is the knight...! This time my self just rolls over to being able to kill hate beasts! "Ki, your lord is Lord Marco...... ugh!? I met Ein at the Demon King''s Castle..." "Not if we''re talking. Your lord will have those to protect! Hurry up to Port Town...... go quickly...... heh! "Yes... but Master Ain...! "- That one''s alive. Just get out of here! Lloyds tremble in a hectic voice. Lloyd then stood up and looked back, calling out to the Kingsguard knight. "... don''t miss the opportunity. Retreat to the port town Round Heart." "Ha! "Yes, sir! "Come on, both of you...... come here" Answer Lloyd''s hanging voice and the Kingsguard knight moves his legs in tune. The aim is the port town Round Heart...... Lloyd is sweet to Marco''s words and decides to withdraw. Deeply bowing his head as he left, he retreated with two of Harley and Reel. "But thanksgiving just solicits. This is how we got the chance to end what was left of us.... Mmm, what''s wrong, beast? Don''t you ruin your attitude?" "Whose fault is this... you faceless armored bastard? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! "You call again? You just look like a toddler...... red fox! "Shut up. Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up! Shut up...... shut up whoa whoa! Ed continues his fierce attack. Demonization - self-proclaimed, but somehow using a body fortified by its influence, sticks a spear at Marco like crazy. But Marco, the recipient, is very calm. "... you should remember it well. How could you not have stood before us without that fox?" "Don''t open your mouth any more - you defeated yourself, don''t make me look great! "Don''t make a mistake. I did not defeat you. [M] There''s only one person I lost - that other person (...)... no, because everyone in Ain" Then Marco changed his mind. When the grip rises to a stage beyond popularity, I shake Ed''s spear off just saying it''s annoying. "Remember that carefully. In the past... the fact that you were able to win by being present with me - just never existed. Instead of being a true demon king, the power I gained by stretching out my back... is far from me right now! "Become...!? Because Ed''s body collapses strongly when he is easily shaken off. "That''s a fox. It''s a big deal to continue to transform yourself... ugh! "Shut up, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! ... but at the end of the day, it''s too late. Power difference...... is that the result of being shown as it is? When Marco shook up his sword, he shook it down at a speed he didn''t realize Ed had been cut off. "Huh... Huh...? "Fall into the underworld without regret. It is the sword of the royal family that is in front of it... not a substitute for which the beast is fit" "... I can''t even shed tears... flaws... full of... beings... meh... uhh" The center of Ed''s body - starting from the brain weather, the chest...... and a bright red muscle appeared in the straight line until it crossed the lower body. Then blood seeps out of that muscle. Ed, who fell to the ground, had his body cut in two, centered on his muscles. "- Oh, sure, you can''t shed tears in my body. But it''s not always flawed." Marco sighs. He spoke to the fallen Ed''s body, stirring up a few clippings. "... if there are no tears, it is happiness. ''Cause I don''t have to expose myself to anything unusual in front of my lord... but it must be no more grief that I can''t weep for my lord" Then the loyal knight walks wide. With a giant sword on his shoulder, to the hand of the beast that spreads to Heim, to mark the end...... 222 King of swords. Change of place, Port Town Round Heart. It was a little while after the Lloyds escaped Ed by Marco and were rushing for the port town Round Heart. In one of the rooms of the sea dragon ship Leviathan, Lili waited for a report with a severe expression. "- Dear Lili. May I have a word? Then a woman in white approaches and speaks to Lili. "...... hmm. What?" "Dear Christina - and about how Dear Dill is..." "Say it quickly! So, what do you think!? Lili jumps up and asks when she gets excited about the information she''s been waiting for. "So, then, to begin with, I''m Dear Christina, but there''s nothing else in my life. Perhaps you will wake up in a few hours if you continue with your treatment¡­" "-Good... ugh! Yeah, really......... great......! However, the woman''s expression never became brighter, and she opened her mouth as she could not continue to say. "But not in Dear Dill''s case. I wonder if I can keep my life active for a few days." "... a few days after that, what happens? "¡­ as soon as we return to our country, we will hurry to call on those who can use therapeutic magic other than Master Bhara. However, even on that basis¡­" "Pray, you mean? Kokon, a woman nods. Lili then sat in the chair in a relieved manner, thanking her and leaning down with her mouth. "- Excuse me. Dear Lili." Seeing how Lili was doing, a woman in white left the room. The remaining lili weep in her eyes, seeping remorse. "It''s war. I knew it... but it doesn''t matter..." In addition to tiredness, Lili brings back the pain of the wound she received from Ed. "- Huh!" "-! - Huh!" ... but I noticed that the outside of the room was busy. "Something... an emergency? It would be better to be in a hurry rather than busy. When she stood up in pain, Lili jumped out into the contact aisle. Sometimes the Leviathan has just been built, and is wrapped in its distinctive fragrance. Lili hastily went to check the noise. Proceed through the contact corridor and enter the steering room as soon as possible. "Huh - what happened to you guys!? I got into the steering room in a hurry. The crew gathered there and the remaining Kingsguard knights on the ship seemed to be consulting somehow...... "Dear Lili......! Great, I was just about to call you! "So tell me what happened! "... I don''t know. Somehow, a giant demon appeared in the ocean, and it seemed to distance itself from us and intimidate us." "A giant demon......? Lili then confirms it - approaching the window all the time, she jumps onto the streamlined roof built on Leviathan. From behind, as the Kingsguard continued to jump, he followed Lili as he advanced to the edge. "Princess Olivia. And any contact with the other battleships? sea breeze all by himself, Lili asked the Kingsguard knight. "It''s already done. All ships intercept, and if anything comes up, attack immediately." "- Yeah. It fits too well in a good time. ¡­ may be such an enemy measure to prevent our allies from returning" "Well, deal with it as soon as possible..." "... I should, but I can''t see him. Thank you." There''s nothing you can do if you''re waiting in the ocean to deal with it. I start thinking about how I should deal with it...... and how Lili is in trouble. But the demon suddenly appeared on the surface of the sea, as if to grin Lili or Ishtarika. "- Ahhhhhhhhh!" When you splash the sea water all the way up to a far height, your mouth opens wide and intimidates you with a huge body. When he peeled off his thick, long tentacles, he looked at Leviathan with a glimpse. "K...... Kraken......? So, but the size..." Lili is confused. Because the Kraken that showed up wasn''t just Kraken. The thick, grotesque tentacles are very long and big enough to envelop the giant battleship Leviathan as well. In addition, the head area was huge and full of intimidation, and Lili had many feelings of crisis. "Leviathan can fight sea dragons, and here is Princess Olivia. But this size isn''t going to be easy..." The Kraken that emerged is much larger than the adult sea dragon that emerged in the magna. The body, which would have been more than double, continued to complain about the danger. "- But Master Lili! If we hurry, our people who are currently engaged..." "I know! I know, so hurry up and get this Kraken..." Huge demons are troublesome because they are biased in their health. Sturdy...... Strong hit, full of vitality and some travel speeds commensurate with size. It must be easier to hit the attack, but that''s the same thing for the opponent. "shelling simultaneously... no, that''s the only way..." What to do. First the shelling...... Lili thought, trying to get back to the steering room, "- A cigar? I''m sorry, but I''m gonna get one." "Is... Huh? It was just so sudden. Without any foretaste... a man appeared. Taking one cigar from the bewildered Kingsguard''s nostalgia, he lights the cigar with his fingers pounding. From his fingers there was a scent of burning odor, which I could see ignited with strength. "Sooo... Phew... it''s better than it used to be.... It was a treat. Next time, I''ll have something to spare." His appearance was beautiful. Even though he is a man, his silver hair, which possesses a feminine aesthetic, makes him glossy as a gem. Weaving a single white, clean shirt, he wears very ordinary dark colored pants underneath. Almost finished smoking the cigar in one breath and he smiled satisfactorily. "Oh, are you...!? It''s about the moment Lili endured her painful body and tried to pull her dagger out of her nostrils. The man who came is only a calm attitude and takes Lili''s back. As he turns around with a foot judgment that doesn''t even fit in his eyes, he gently suppresses Lili''s hand and utters words that everyone never imagined. "It is the weakness of those who use dark vessels. If the body is uncomfortable (...), its behavior decreases like that of the baby. Evidence that you can''t do one-sided training." He sent Lili sound advice without worrying about what was going on. Then he leaves one step forward with a cold sweating lily in his body in his mouth, sorry. "I checked along the way, but your marshal is on his way here in a hurry. We''ll take care of this octopus and the town, and you will return to your country." "So I hear who you are... ugh! "- Be the leader of the Black Knights, the king''s father you worship." "... Yes? A word that doesn''t make sense to Lili or the Kingsguard knight - leaving it behind, he walks out with our faces and proceeds right next to the Kraken that emerged. "There you go. Should we honestly listen to your ancestors? Thousands of customers are here today - suddenly another person shows up. She drowned her pink black hair and smiled endlessly glossy. Wrap yourself in a pitch-black robe, just like your hair, but the rising irregularities seemed harder to find a man who wouldn''t be soaked. Who the hell are you... Lili or the Kingsguard knight tried to ask again, "Stay there for a little while (...)?" As soon as I heard her voice, my physical freedom stopped working. My body is never heavy, but I can''t get my legs up... no, I was made to the illusion that I shouldn''t. In addition, strangely enough, it is difficult to speak up. "hehe, thanks" Confirming that Lili and the others are no longer moving, she follows the man forward. "- What do you think? "How...? When you ask a man, you know that, right? and she poked dissatisfied. Go on. When she looked at the sea, she pointed to the giant Kraken. "No, because I didn''t think it seemed like Sylvia (...)" "... not like me? What do you mean by that?" "So what Sylvia asked about that octopus, right? Cain points to a giant Kraken. But Kraken had stopped moving as if strangely rigid. "Yep... yes, but" "- So you said it wasn''t like Sylvia. A sea dragon this size could have been a bit of a hassle." Oh, boy, man - that''s what Cain says and shakes his head. Sylvia, on the other hand, has no idea what Cain is meant to be and is baffled by this subtly unmeshed conversation...... "... I''ll ask you again, won''t I? So, how''s that Kraken? I heard that." "- Huh." Cain sighs deeply and deeply, advancing his feet toward the port town Round Heart. "Hey... hey you...? So that Kraken..." Cain then answers Sylvia, who follows him, pointing a little finger at the sky. "Thank you very much. - I''m done." As Sylvia looked up into the sky, she saw a single cut into the spreading clouds. ... Then say so from the beginning, and if you leak your words dissatisfied, Sylvia follows Cain in a light foothold. - A few seconds after that. The giant Kraken broke into two pieces from the brain and disappeared with the algae scraps of the sea. ... Again, earlier Kraken was Heim''s - and I guess it was a measure by the Red Fox. The port town Roundheart gathered many Heim soldiers and at first glance it was seen that they tried to attack at the same time as Kraken. On the grounds that the Knights of Ishtarika spread out near the Wang capital, the great army of their Heim soldiers came almost intact down the boulevard of the port town of Roundhart. But suddenly they stop.... No, unconsciously, I felt that if I didn''t stop, I would die -. "- Oh, I''m sorry, but we can''t get through here. If it''s a melee, even if the opponent is Archet, I won''t take a step back." The bodies of stacked Heim soldiers. Sitting on it is the beauty of a large body, covered with pitch-black armor. I wondered if I had raised my hand against heaven, and in the hand of the man, a giant sword is put up. "... but stop praying to God. They can''t do anything. If you''re going to pray, pray to the Reaper so I can die." When he stabs the sword into the body like a sword, he sees Heim''s army all the time, not saying he was waiting. "My name is Revine! It''s Revine Lance! He''s the eldest son of the proud Lance family, and he''s the one who''s been deposited with an army! Then one boy raises his name for Cain. ... But Cain''s answer to the name is a different story. "Whatever you know (is not there) is a ghost. Tens of thousands of beasts, there''s no difference in the way we welcome them." He demeans Heim''s army in one piece and rises carelessly. The next moment, Cain suddenly disappeared. "... Huh? Cain lightly chops off his neck with a big black sword as he appears behind the Revin. Natural as if breathing, without making him feel a moment of killing or struggle, he strikes out the revine lightly. "- Scratch it. He is the king of swords without men." Every word of it rides heavily on Heim soldiers, and they have a fear from the depths of their hearts. When you sweat all over your body without exception, your hands and feet tremble quietly. "- Scratch it. Don''t allow anything to stand in front of it" Is it instinct? Because even the Heim soldiers affected by the Anons are so naturally frightened. "... the most powerful swordsman in the world. Don''t hesitate to gasp for joy and spend it on underway fares." Cain, who is finished speaking, throws Livin''s neck, lifts his sword to heaven and waves it down toward Heim''s great army. Then a glimmer of light descends onto the cloudy port town of Round Heart. With this in mind, the strongest sword that deals with the sea dragon in one sword... strikes the great army of Heim. That is nothing more than a force that transcends people''s knowledge. It is at a height where spending all of a person''s life on training is impossible to reach, and it is foolish to relate to him, even if it combines the technology of the unitary state Ishtarika, which has accumulated so far. Port town Round Heart with a long history. It goes without saying that this day is a hangover that this town turned into a pile of rubble. 223 Retreat to battleship. Sylvia, on the other hand, who broke up with Cain, was a little further from the port town Round Heart and was alone on the road leading to the Wang Capital. "- I wonder if we''re the ones who made him carry his destiny" In the direction Sylvia sees, there is the world tree of bulimia (Ain), which continues to grow enormous. Roots deeply throughout the Wang capital, intertwining the claws and giving it a sweet fragrance. It was sweet, fragrant, bitter, and tasted like saliva. I can''t find the answer if you ask me what the scent is...... but I can tell right away that it''s full of dangerous charm. "Hurry up! Hurry up and retreat to the battleship! "Hey, Marshal! Heim soldiers get in the way too much..." Then the armies of Ishtarika coming from the direction of the king''s capital. Lloyd and Majorica were the ones running the lead. They were taking all the surviving knights and running their horses in great haste to retreat to the battleship. ... but the Heim soldiers who were gathering in that passage obstructed and their path was not preserved. "Hmm. Heim''s armor... I wonder if he''s wearing adventurers from this continent." When he crumbles pitifully, Sylvia takes the luxurious wand out of nowhere and slaps the ground twice with a ton. Then a strong wind blew around her, and Heim''s army noticed what Sylvia looked like. "Huh, who are you...! "Good woman - hey, you win early!? When the Haim soldiers raise their voices in an understandable manner, they visually rape Sylvia with hyena-like eyes. But when it comes to Sylvia on the side of being, you''re used to a man''s gaze, and you never cared about their gaze. "... so who is that woman... everyone, hurry! Hurry up and rescue that woman..." Ishtarika''s army, which continues to retreat - Lloyd, who runs at its head, notices Sylvia and runs at a higher horse speed. "That kid (Lloyd)... is the Marshal''s kid. Yeah, yeah. Well, I need to help you." Though on a dust-rising battlefield, only Sylvia''s surroundings were calm. It''s as if there''s a tea party going on. Let everyone have a jaunting, euphemistic fantasy. But the impertinent was everywhere, and Sylvia''s lustrously invited Heim soldiers pushed and attacked her lowly desires. "Ooh! Lie on your back like a whore - ah... fuck...? - but the successful arm I shook up lost touch and the feeling of moving my fingertips disappeared. I don''t know why. When the Heims put their eyes to both arms, "Oh beautiful...... could you show me more? Heim soldiers'' fingertips glowing sand...... it breaks down like glass sand. it is chained, gradually to the elbow, to the shoulder...... and "I wonder what''s wrong? I''m so scared." Sylvia smiles and looks back "Hi- Hey, don''t come! Stay away from me! Stop... stop..." "... isn''t it rude to look like that when you asked for a woman from yourself? At the end of the day, Heim soldiers are difficult to brush. Thinking that Sylvia reached out and touched the cheeks of Heim soldiers, Heim soldiers turned their whole bodies into sand frightened and disappeared stirred by the wind that kept blowing around them. The sight of that sand flying away is impressive, like a snow scene reflecting the light falling in the middle of winter. What surprised me about this sight was Heim''s army spreading around - as well as Lloyd, who was trying to help Sylvia. Everyone has a uniform fear of the sight they have seen for the first time. Then, unaware of their fears, Sylvia speaks with pleasure. "- The merchandising is loose and the doctor cures the illness (yama). A warrior fights, a civilian abundance, and a king reigns over his reign. - So what does Elderlich, a witch who lives forever? Sylvia waves with a good eyebrow as she talks, turning a nearby Heim soldier into sand. But no one ever answers, just distancing themselves from Sylvia with fear. When she looks at the Heim soldier with a sad look on her face, then, she preludes and asks again. "Then I wonder what the Heim soldiers here will do. Destroying the enemy Ishtalika? And I wonder if we''ll cross the ocean in a whim." ... Naturally no one answers. The only thing Haim soldiers could do was lay down their weapons and prepare for battle. For them, Ishtarika''s forces in the process of retreat are also phenomenal, gradually spreading confusion. "- Yes, you are fools." Then Sylvia gets discouraged, has cold eyes at her scornful grin, and leaks a voice that just says she''s exhausted. "If we knew we were fools, you might have been wise too - but there is no salvation for the unconscious fool." The wind blows. There was a characteristic wind blowing around Sylvia, cold and warm, blunting the senses. "Show the fools you can''t talk to, the wise men you can talk to." Sylvia slaps her wand carelessly. I gently slapped the ground. It''s nothing fancy to show, all she did was create a beautiful (...) sight. "- Isn''t that nice? I ran out of irrational words. But we all understand that Sylvia is serious, and that Heim soldiers are driven by even more fear, and they forget me and attack Sylvia. "You know, I love the beautiful scenery - it''s lovely. So all you have to do is help... you see, it''s easy, isn''t it? From the Heim soldiers, this Sylvia''s words and actions can only be described as madmen. But Sylvia on the other hand is serious, too. Because I can''t feel any falsehood in that eye. "... what the hell... is that woman" Lloyd was the one who showed the most confusion. For everything that Sylvia did was done only to Heim soldiers, and none of the Istarian knights have been harmed. I couldn''t tell if I was an enemy or an ally, and then I was just confused that there was a situation I couldn''t ignore. Then Sylvia looked back at Lloyd, who was running the horse confused, and turned to her eyes full of feminine kindness. "... hurry. We''re gonna keep running to the battleship! "Lo, Master Lloyd!? That woman is dangerous! Maybe that woman is the trump card left by the Red Fox..." "I don''t mind! Perhaps... No, that woman is almost certainly not our enemy! "Even if they say so - what the hell is going on suddenly!? A Kingsguard knight distracted by Lloyd''s sudden heartbreak, but running horses next to Lloyd while wolfing. "- Now he''s dead, and he feels the love of my mother." Did the war cause a mental anomaly? With all due respect, the Kingsguard knight held these feelings of crisis to Lloyd. But Lloyd''s eyes are unchanged and ambitious and rugged. - In the end, the Kingsguard continued to believe in Lloyd and retreat. ...... what they Ishtarika''s army did after that is simple. He hurried into the harbour town of Roundhart and boarded a battleship where his allies waited as the King of Swords rammed around. And when he took the two rescued Grand Duke Augusto to the safe room, Lloyd stepped into the sea dragon ship Leviathan. Lloyd''s body is close to the limit when he says he''s almost dead, but he hastily drove his horse. But shortly after the break, Lloyd heads to the steering room with his big crotch. He took several Kingsguard knights and rushed to confirm the information. "I went back to the ship. Somebody report the status quo - Lili. Don''t you have to rest? Then it was Lili who got into Lloyd''s eyes. Something seemed to think, I put my hand on my mouth and I was standing at the window, but when I noticed Lloyd''s voice, I approached Lloyd in a panic. "Master Lloyd! You were safe...... good......" "I''m just safe from being helped (...). It''s like he was dead, but I''d like to know how this one goes. So are the women who were on the road...... what knights are rambling over there (...)...? Lloyd, speaking over there, pointed in the direction of the port town Round Heart. "Oh, uh, what about that woman... who wears a black robe, half-colored? "Mm-hmm... well, that''s what it is" "So a knight who was rampaging is a man who doesn''t have half the tone of his silver hair? Even though it''s an emergency, Lili must be confused, too. It was a less appropriate choice of words, but Lloyd agrees without worrying either. "Probably the two as Lili imagined them to be" "- In conclusion, we don''t seem to understand either." "... hmm? "Explain what to say, omitting..." Thus Lili spoke. Ever since I came back to Leviathan, that I went to treat Chris, and that Dill came late afterwards. And if my body was resting from being tired too, suddenly a giant Kraken appeared and I was worried about what was going on... "Those two came, and if you think the silver-haired man sank Kraken in one swing, you jumped out to port town..." "I see. I understand. I don''t understand." "Ah, haha..." Lili leaks a thirsty grin at Lloyd''s answer. But Lloyd remembers both of them. "- But now that I think about it, I think those two are related to Ein..." Because they fit too well around the time. Beginning with the emergence of a living armor called Marco, Ishtarika''s army reached this point with a lot of help. Because those who held back on the battleship also have the help of having Kraken defeated. "Dear Ein''s associates? Then Lili exposes her doubts to Lloyd''s words. "... where is Master Ain? I wonder what happened in the king''s capital." "Oh, oh - I think the Red Foxes have been defeated" "Oh dear, we won......! I was told that the matter of the Red Fox, which was fateful, had been solved, and not only Lili, but the crew also gave a loud voice of joy. Having said that, seeing the Kingsguard knights in contrast, Lili rapidly darkens her expression. "- Master Lloyd. Where is Ain? Lili asks the same thing again. You''re harder than you were earlier, and you ask Lloyd as if you were going to question him. When that happened, Lloyd dew his anxiety with a bitter and still crying look on his face. He grips his fist hard, and the Kingsguard knight leans down uniformly. "Huh... Dear Lloyd! Lili approaches Lloyd, places her hand on Lloyd''s shoulder and shakes Lloyd''s body. It''s very disrespectful given the position, but no one blames Lili right now. - But a woman appeared in the steering room. "... oh? What''s the matter, you look so scared" "Oh, you just did!? It was Sylvia who came. I just got help from Lloyd, and it hasn''t been too long since Lili. When Sylvia enters the steering room with our face, she deceives Lili, who looks noisy. "I''m sure you have a lot to know, don''t you? It''s okay, I''ll tell you, okay? Sylvia''s words are like drugs. When you creep into Lili''s brain marrow, unconsciously, you have to follow that voice - making her feel. "Become... Kiku, don''t touch me suddenly! By and large, who are you... ugh! "Me? I''m Sylvia. Nice to meet you." "Oh, yes, thank you very much - not! So that Sylvia..." No matter how politely you are greeted back, Lili''s doubts have not dissolved. The continued eating of shoulder watermarks also raised Lili''s mood violently. But when Sylvia turns around without worrying about Lili like that, she speaks to the crew. "- This is an order from your King Prince. As soon as the knight is boarded, hurry away from Heim and retreat at full speed to Kingsland, the king''s capital.... Come on, get on with it (...)" "... Ha! "I''m in awe" When he gives the order on his own, Sylvia looks back and sees the Lloyds. Lloyd and Lili, on the other hand, disagree with the order. Slightly impressive to have honestly heard the crew say, but now it''s a priority to question Sylvia. "What are you ordering me to do on my own... ugh! I can''t believe we''re going back to King''s Capital when Ain''t back yet." "... after all, did you have anything to do with Ein?... but I got help earlier, and that''s not what I''m talking about" "So? This is an order from your king, Prince Ein." "... are you serious? Lili asks. Gradually stabbing emotions were taken away from her mind and she threw words at Sylvia in a somewhat sober manner. "I mean it. - Come on, can I borrow your room somewhere? ''Cause I''m gonna teach you both a quiet place." Lili and Lloyd then think face-to-face. I kept getting lost for a little while, but Lloyd''s head reminds me of the extra-dimensional strength Sylvia showed me. It''s hard to believe everything that has to do with Ain, but I decide to avoid poorly stimulating Sylvia here. "Lili. Let''s move the place. I''m sorry, but I don''t know..." In the end it was Lloyd who broke it. Lili agrees with a loud sigh when she suggests to forgive Lili. ¡­ At the same time, Leviathan moves out and moves towards Ishtarika. "Is that it? Speaking of which, isn''t the silver-haired person who was with you coming? "Silver-haired... you mean Cain? He''ll be all right later." To the simple Lili question, Sylvia answers with a gentle expression only. But the answer gave rise to new questions. "Even if they say they''re coming later, if the battleship retreats in its entirety..." "It''s okay. It was like swimming, catching fish and coming aboard." Lili and Lloyd were distracted, but they hurried back and led Sylvia to another room. 224 Aim is Ishtarika. "Oh. Nice room. Can I borrow your bath later? "¡­ please feel free to do so already" One room in Leviathan. Among other things, she smiled satisfactorily as she passed Sylvia into an upscale room where it was not strange for the royal family to stay. Lili answers in the way she gives up, burying her body heavily weighed by tiredness and injury on a soft couch. - What the hell are you doing? I can''t help but worry about Sylvia, Lloyd. But when Sylvia grinned unhappily at Lloyd''s words, "... um, no way to say that" "Mmmm...? What do you mean, no? "Your Highness, Your Highness - these two will be words for men. I suppose I''m nervous, but I should say you... or you." "Mm... I''m sorry about that. I''ve embarrassed you." "No. I don''t mind." You must have been satisfied with Lloyd''s answer...... Sylvia smiled satisfied. Then, now Lili opens her mouth to dissatisfaction. "Ha ha! So does Master Lloyd...... not, is he? That''s not it!? "Shh, sorry..." "No, well... I know how you feel about Lord Lloyd, but I was wondering if I could ask you anymore..." Lili hasn''t seen why Lloyd gets nervous. Killing an enemy soldier in a way I''ve never even seen before is still no reason to fear from Marshal Lloyd. Lloyd then turns his mind back and coughs up and speaks to Sylvia, who is in a good mood. "I''m sorry. I don''t know, but first... I want you to tell me about you." "Yeah, yeah." Did you finally say that? When Lili thought so to Lloyd''s words, she nodded deeply many times. "For once, I think the good guys (oops) have named me, but I guess I''ll call them later, too." "... a good man? Lili reacts to the word good man. "That silver-haired guy is my good guy - I won''t give it to you, will I? I won''t take it. and Lili replied with half a voice color, "... a name is that thing called," - Make it the Black Knights leader, you''re the king''s father you worship "...? Lili remembers when the giant Kraken appeared. "Yep. That''s it." "- Wait. Did you just call me Black Knight? Go on and stand up with Lloyd''s surprised look on his face. Yes... for Lloyd, the word Black Knight has an understanding. "Black Knight - I mean, Kamihito is Lord Marco''s superior officer... no, on the contrary, that Mimihito..." "Dear Lord Lloyd...? I''m the only one left completely behind." "Shh, sorry. Wait a minute... I''m a little confused too." It''s connected in Lloyd''s head. In addition to the emergence of a man named Marco, the word Black Knight...... and that there is a woman named wife of a man named Black Knight Commander. "Lord Sylvia, something like that? "Yep. My name is Sylvia." "... it''s not interracial, it''s a demon... that means Elderlich, too, right? "Huh!?" Lili, who was sitting next to him, then glanced at him in a hazy manner, shifting her head back a lot more momentum. Sylvia laughed delightfully at the way the two were surprised, standing up gracefully to make a name for themselves. "Nice to meet you. My name is Sylvia von Ishtalika - the good man is Cain von Ishtalika. My only son''s name is Marc." The so-called fact that Marc was in the blood of the Demon King - knowing it is squeezed into two people, Ain and Silvado, in the King''s capital. The head of the elf knows what''s going on, but she''s been hiding it thoroughly, so in fact, there''s only three people who know. And even if the circumstances mean the circumstances, Sylvia tells the two of them the facts. Naturally, it''s not easy to accept it if it''s normal. But given Ain''s circumstances, what happened in the former demon kingdom - and the existence of a loyal knight, Marco, and the Vilfleet book Katima bought, he couldn''t deny it all. "And then, Ain, I think I heard from you, Archet''s beliefs...... remember? "The belief of Archet the Demon King? "- Look, don''t fight. That''s what I mean." Then Lloyd remembers. Indeed, when he left the former demon kingdom, Ain said he heard it from Marco... "Oh. I remember." "So that''s the word our child (...) made us inherit from generation to generation, not you Marr......... do not launch pre-emptive attacks on other countries. Right?" "... I see, is that how it connects" "Oh, hey... wait. I mean, really, the first sire..." The last resistance by Lili is very weak. "So that kid is a clean one - convinced? "... not convinced, but convinced" "Hehe, that''s a good philosophical word." "- Lili. I mean, the two who came are the owners of the demonic stones that Master Ain absorbed..." "Oh, uh... did you summon him? Yeah yeah...... that doesn''t make sense! Lili called, unchanged in phase. Rather, this is the natural reaction, and now it''s full of things I don''t understand. It doesn''t change. Sylvia then resumes the explanation. "We never imagined it, either. But Ain''t You Made This The Way You Can Only Do It" "... you''re gonna tell me, aren''t you? "Yes, of course - the skill Marco had was to summon his family." - Wait a minute. I''m in the middle of an explanation, but this has to stop...... and Lloyd pinches his mouth. "I''m sorry, what do you mean? Now that Ein was absorbing Lord Marco''s demonic stones..." "That''s for sure. Ein, you won the duel against Marco and absorbed Marco''s Demon Stone." "... I''ve never even heard of it." "Ask them about the situation around here next time. Because you don''t know if I can talk." The explanation ends halfway, but at least I understand that there was such a fact. Lloyd then replies that he was dissatisfied but understood. "That''s why Ein, you awakened the vessel as the Demon King - that''s what I mean." "Excuse me. I don''t really like separating conversations... did I say Demon King? Lloyd and Lili. The two of them now had a contrasting attitude, and Lloyd was relatively decent. But Lili, on the other hand, can only ask with her mouth half-opened with pocan, when understanding is far from catching up. "Yep. Ein, you awakened to the Demon King then, to this day. So I''m in a situation similar to Archet''s when he ran off... I wonder if that''s what''s going on." "... that His Royal Highness Prince Wang has become the Demon King" "- Contempt? "Ha... no contempt to that extent. Instead, I even remember the reliability..." Sylvia was surprised when she asked, but gave Lloyd a reassuring look in his reply. Lloyd then continues to reply... "I''m satisfied with the power and power that Ein has shown me these days. Besides, you absorbed demon stones and sea dragon demon stones... even if you demonize and do it, it''s not that uncomfortable." Instead, he became known as the Demon King. Now, I don''t feel surprisingly bad that Ein is the Demon King. "At this time, I will ask you later about such detailed circumstances. The prerequisite information also came to an understanding. That''s why I want to ask what I wanted to hear the most" "... yeah, go ahead" "- Ask them straight in. So the three of you have come to help Ain? Without a conversation, Lloyd asks straight to Sylvia. But Sylvia answered after a little while. "... the three of us, Ein, have been summoned in response to your wish (...)" Lloyd''s eyes sharpen. Because Sylvia hasn''t answered Lloyd''s question. Sylvia, Cain, and Marco are definitely connected to Ain, but their purpose is unclear. "Change the question. The three of you can stop Ein from going wild? "Uh, the three of us? "... hmm? Lord Sylvia, Lord Cain, and I''m sure there are three of you, Lord Marco." "Hmmm... I don''t know" "- Again, the Demon King is quite" "Oh, yeah, no... that''s not what I meant. No, of course that''s not a glimmer either..." The next thing Sylvia says is that Lloyd didn''t expect it. The words had the shock that even Lili, who had been distracted, would be put back on her true face. "... I don''t know how Marco will behave. Because maybe he will (...) protect you thoroughly Ein" "Protect...? What does that mean? I don''t think he would disobey Lord Cain''s orders. That''s what a loyal man would do - no, but the fact that Lord Marco protects you means that you two..." "Yeah, I''m not. You''re wrong about the premise." Sylvia laughs bitterly. When I blocked Lloyd''s words from eating, I waved to deceive him. I can''t seem to think about how best to behave, and I open my mouth a little anxiously. "For Marco, Ain''t following you¡­ is more loyal than anything else" Sylvia sits deep on the couch looking tired after this. It was an inclusive way of putting it, but neither Lloyd nor Lili, on the other, can work their heads off about the sudden events. But the ship that carried them continues to aim for Ishtarika, and in some time we will arrive in the harbour of the king''s capital. Leviathan takes a pale journey down the sea, showing off his prized speed. And in addition to the truth about a country called Ishtarika, the current state of Ain - and conversations about the future - came after his arrival in the King''s capital. Lloyd and Lili. I feel that these two alone have enough to talk about, and together we decide to change the place. ... Once the three of them are dissolved, Lloyd and Lili both go to Chris... and visit Dill. When Lili asked about Dill''s current situation on the spot, Lloyd hit the wall of the room with remorse and just quietly wept. 225 Something called an edge. [Previous] With a woman named Lloyd or Lili - Sylvia - who sandwiched the small break, the sea dragon ship Leviathan returned to King Ishtarika''s capital¡­ for the first time in a while to that port. It was Leviathan, who came only in sudden contact, but many king metropolitan people, plus officials of the castle, were already on their feet at the port of arrival. Everyone, without exception, has a hopeful look, which concisely determines the heart of the Lloyds. The time is almost dinner time and it''s time for Wang Du to show the busiest of the day. In contrast to the sunny evening scenery, the knights feel very dark. Also, Ishtarika, who hasn''t been home in a long time, didn''t feel any joy. "Retreat! There''s an injured man here, so we''ll talk later! From Leviathan we move to the small boat before moving to the port. Because, just like when Ain left, it''s hard to accept Leviathan in the harbour of the king''s capital. Lili then disembarked from the boat in a hurry to make way for the injured person to move quickly to the carriage that had been prepared. Of particular importance were Chris and Dill, who moved them in concealment to keep the upset from spreading to the King''s people. - Marshal! Welcome home! "Whoa, welcome home to our heroes - Marshal, one eye...!? The King''s people, who bless to tear it up, feel slightly depressed just now. Still, Lloyd shook his grin and hurried Sylvia into the carriage. "Are you listening to me? Lloyd speaks to you from the carriage. "... ''The battle is over. However, I have a report about His Royal Highness Prince Wang'' ¡­ We''ll head to the castle in a hurry." "Please." Apparently your man had some talking to do, and he hastily leaves the carriage without asking any more. Then Sylvia looked at Chris and muttered. "... this girl is about to wake up." That''s good news. However, from Lloyd''s point of view, it is equally important to ask Sylvia about Dill with a grunting voice and eyes. "- Dill, my child... what do you think? "It depends on the child''s own vitality. Sorry, if this kid was a demon, I could have helped..." "... No, I heard something weird. I''m sorry." There is bitter air in the carriage. After all, Dill''s condition was heavy and he couldn''t apply his hands - all he could say was that. "Dear Lord Lloyd. Therapeutic magic users will be here soon! Plus, the castle has plenty of amenities... so I can handle it! "... sorry. You''re right." Lloyd, powered by Lili, slaps his cheek hard. Striking his cheeks so vigorously that the bills applied, he declared with powerful eyes. "Let''s do what we have to do. First, report to Your Majesty." There was unprecedented characteristic air in the castle. If you think it makes you feel the serenity to the point of spookiness, the sound of anger echoing from all over. If you compare a castle to a single human being, you''re just exhausted with a word of emotional instability. In the meantime, the carriage that came running in great haste - the head of which arrived at the entrance to the castle, hurrying down the injured. "Hurry up! Be careful! "- Ha!" "Yes, sir! When I leave the injured to the knights and servants of the castle who come to pick me up, I tell them to treat Chris and Dill in particular with caution. Then Lloyd and Sylvia also stepped out of the carriage and looked at the appearance of the castle spreading in front of them. ... then Martha, a small paycheck, approaches Lloyd''s. "... you" "- Ah." The disturbing air is also transmitted to Martha. When she looked behind Dill, who had just been transported, she mumbled her mouth strongly. But I notice that Lloyd''s condition is different than usual - also because Lloyd has one eye now. ... Martha shakes her body for about a few seconds when she hugs Lloyd hard the next moment. "Your Majesty is waiting for you. So hurry up..." "Martha, stay with Dill and do it. I can''t stay with him." What the hell would Martha have imagined about Dill''s condition? When I give Lloyd a stiff look at his words, he walks away from Lloyd like a hindsight. Then he runs out without worrying about his surrounding eyes and rushes after the dill he was transported to. "Dear Lord Lloyd. Well, for a little while... next to the Dill escort..." Lili cares, but Lloyd deliberately walks out without responding. Stepping into the castle as usual, Lloyd rushed for Silvard''s former. "... let''s go too. Right?" Untold and ruthlessly attacked, Lili finally moved her legs when Sylvia pushed her back. Nodding silently, Lili takes Silvia after Lloyd. When I stepped inside the castle for the first time in a long time like this, I was amazed by the air that was too different than usual. When the feel of the soft carpet is strongly conveyed, it makes you understand the accumulated fatigue in your body. Amid much emotion, the three hurried through the castle. Lloyd, who leads the way, aims to be between nature and sight, and neither of us walks behind without disputing. It lasted for a few minutes and finally came to the spot where Silvado would have waited. "- I''m back now. Sire." Lloyd who makes that a word in front of the door. I get people''s signs from inside, but I never get a response. Lloyd then knocks on the door a few times before hanging his hand on the door. When it opens loosely to the left and right with the sound of heavy wood swinging, you can see who''s inside. Sitting on the throne, Silverado unleashes an overwhelming presence. And a little distance apart, two people, Laralua and Krone, were standing. Katima also securely refrains on the other side of it. "... you have to ask the rest. Here comes Prince Wang... Ain''t... why he doesn''t have any other grandchildren! Silvado speaks with hegemony and sadness. Then the first time I gave him my face, Lloyd, who had become a ship''s eye, surprised me. "- Lloyd. Lord, one eye..." Hearing Silvado''s words, Laralua and Krone both turn into grieving faces. I put my hand on my mouth and felt its misery. Lloyd, on the other hand, cages his strength all over his body in Silvard''s words, advancing with his big crotch and kneeling on the ground. "Your Grace, I have a report for you." "... I won''t ask. I don''t want to hear the rest! Silvard''s attitude changes as I tell him I have to ask. Silvard gave Lloyd a painful look at his injury, but he shrunk without looking at him. Laralua and Krone also have sad expressions in his attitude, and I''m sure he doesn''t even want to hear Lloyd''s report in earnest. ¡­ Then, while this sad atmosphere drifts, Sylvia opens her mouth with a stirring voice. "- Whoever draws the blood of my child must not behave like that. It can be an insult to Ishtal, the continent, not to mention his ancestors." Lloyd on his knees around the center of the carpet. Sylvia punches her wand in the face as she moves next to that Lloyd for attention. Bishi, Bishi... and the shock of the air swinging every time I poked the wand spread in the blink of an eye. "Face up. He who draws the blood of the Ishtarika royal family." I hope not. Silvard feels incredible imposition and looks up. If you look up, Sylvia - there''s a woman dressed in a black robe. "Damn it... is... what the hell...? Silvard wasn''t the only one who thought who the hell he was. The same goes for Laralua and Krone, even without opening their mouths, so that their bewildered appearance can be taken into their hands. But as opposed to them... Katima was surprised to get on her knees. "- Oh, no... it''s a lie..." "Katima? Lord, what are you so surprised..." "Elderlich... why are you here?!? Katima''s surprise is conveyed to everyone. For Katima, who read and fished for a book written by Wilfried, it was too easy to understand what Sylvia looked like. In addition to the appearance of the book as it was written, the force that makes you feel strange - and the luxurious wand in your hand is proof of that. "Elderlich said......!? No, I don''t think so." Silvard finds out. The meaning of the phrase "who draws the blood of my child". "Oh, you understand." "... well, I read and fished the book... nya" "Elf''s? "Nha, nya..." Katima nods powerlessly. It is unusual for her and feels like she has difficulty opening her mouth due to nervousness. If I told you, I had some fears that made me want to run away, but when I realized Silvard was strangely calm, Katima breathed softly, too. "I''ll tell you more about that book later. Come on, king of this world, who draws the blood of my son. Let me tell you about Prince Wang Ain''s current situation." "Ahh, Ain''t Ein lost his life......!? "No. He''s alive. Strongly rooted in the capital of King Heim, absorbing the evil (...) beings around him, while continuing to grow." "... sorry. The rest, I have no idea why, what the hell is going on." Silvard rises to the unexpected good news. Then, as he moved forward in a startling foothold, he approached where Lloyd and Sylvia stood. "He fulfilled his petition. I defeated the Red Fox and defeated their leader... but the last spiritual gap occurred and I was defeated by the power of the Demon King." "Ma... you say it''s the same as Archet the Demon King...? "No. They''re of worse quality than Archet. Ein, one way or another, you were pushed by the power of the demon king who lives there. The strength of that power proves that it could summon us." I don''t know what to do. Silvered''s condition is such a stand-up behavior that all the confusion seems to be soliciting him. But when I heard the two conversations, Laralua spoke for the first time. "- Forgive the disrespect of pinching your mouth. Your Majesty, and..." Sylvia. "Excuse me. Dear Sylvia, I''m sorry, Katima... and Krone can''t keep up with your story. With all due respect, may I ask you about the word" demon king "and the sincerity of the word" draw the blood of my son ", which Lord Sylvia said (...)" The Royal Ishtarika woman is strong. As if to embody the word, Laralua asks Silvia with perseverance. When Krone nods quietly next to Laralua, he squeezes his expression just like Laralua. Katima, on the other hand, still seemed baffled, but when she stood up she slammed down the dust on her knees with a meatball. "... may I give you an explanation? King of this world." Silvard nods quickly at the word. When this happened, I couldn''t keep the secrets I was sharing with Ain. Sylvia talks about Royal Intelligence, in addition to what she told the Lloyds earlier. Then, to give a more detailed explanation, the faces gathered during the sight are amazed by the fact. The fact that Ain was becoming the Demon King, the truth about the Ishtarika royal family - and his relationship with the Demon King Arshes. Sylvia tells all about it, including the family relationship of Marc, the first king. Then after hearing the explanation, Laralua made a moment of silence and tried to find Silvado, who did not teach him about this. But in view of his mood and the content of his story, Laralua suppresses it in inches. "So you''re saying that Master Sylvia is going to be your mother, Marc? You''re right. Understanding the situation, Laralua sighed and moved forward correctly. I think I moved forward more than Sylvado and got my foot right next to Sylvia, and I immediately break my knee and cartesy deeply. "Numerous disrespects. Please forgive me." It is unusual for the current Queen to bow her head. But from a standpoint, if you think of the former king and his queens as opponents, you are not uncomfortable with Queen Laralua bowing her head. It is inconceivable, among other things, not to bow your head as a person of Ishtarika, if you ask the mother of Marc, the first king. "- Your Majesty, I thought you should bow your head too." It''s not the place to be. I can''t help but wonder about the circumstances of the precious Ain, and no matter how much Silver they are, they can''t afford it at all. But Laralua pleads strongly to her husband, Silvado, when he is thankful. "Mm... you''re absolutely right..." "Oh, oh, that''s okay. If it''s too disrespectful, it''s a problem, but I''m not telling you to keep your heads down." When Laralua bowed his head, Katima and Krone were bowing their heads as well near the throne. When Sylvia stopped just before Silvard knelt down, she let Laralua stand with her hand. "But can I be so honest with you about me? Naturally. When I wonder that the Laraluas honestly believed in Sylvia, I ask it without worrying. "... it is the report of Prince Wang that I trust. Besides, the story of rapid growth and strengthening... and based on the facts in the former demon kingdom, we can''t deny Lord Sylvia." "- Hehe, I see. Good for you... I think the good guys will be here later." I didn''t know what was going on when I heard it was a good guy, but if you look at Lloyd, Lloyd nodded, so Silver decides to leave it to him. "Well, then, I''m sorry, but I want to get back to you. What do you think, after all? Is Ein alive...? "He''s alive. It''s just that I''m rambling the power of the Demon King now." "I don''t think it''s just... Think of the demon king of the past, Archet." Silvard has a bitter laugh, but a hopeful look compared to the beginning. "It''s late, but I''ll get to the point. I didn''t come here to pick up Archet''s magic stone." "Nha!? Ma, give me the Demon King''s Demon Stone...!? "... yeah. I need that kid''s demon stone." Katima was surprised as she glanced, but Sylvia on the other hand was different. When you hold your arms in grief, you smile as if you were strong. "Oh well! Use the demon stone of the demon king Archet to stop Ein''s rampage... you''re going to save Ein! "- Yeah. We will use Archet''s demonic stone to launch an attack, Ein, to fulfill your wish (...)" "Thank you from the heart! Please, please give me our Ain...! Then Laralua and Katima also bowed their heads and offered thanks for Sylvia''s words. But there''s just one person - only Krone doesn''t bow his head, he just stares at Sylvia. I never opened my mouth, but I kept staring at Sylvia with a strong gaze. "Speaking of which, Your Grace. Is Olivia...? When she realizes Olivia is not here, Lloyd asks Silver about it. "Ugh, um... I don''t know, I''ve been falling asleep breaking down since around noon. Martha tells me you''re not awake when you suddenly lose your mind." "Nah - what a build-up of hard work that was..." "I wonder if it''s rooted." Sylvia uttered ominous words. Because the word rooting is a dead end problem if you try from dry adds like Ein and Olivia. "Rooted...... no way, still with Lord Logus...... ugh!? If so, it''s important. Anyway, Logus has already lost his life. ... but Sylvia immediately denies it. "I remember a little bit about a kid named Logus. But not because he''s already dead." "Then who the hell...! Who was my daughter overlapping her body with? If you think that has something to do with what went to the battlefield, Silvard doesn''t mind. When you say that with hateful eyes, you have to find the killer... "... Ein you were raised like a normal baby. When I was an infant, I received breast milk and continued to have a good relationship with my mother until I was this age. Maybe it was rooted in the unknown because of this - maybe. I''m sorry, I don''t know any more about the habit of rooting. But with these past, I think she''s falling apart." When I heard this word, I felt compelling. More recently, Olivia has always been in love with Ain, including a mouthful to Ain''s forehead heading to the battlefield. If so, it''s not so strange that it was unconsciously rooted... "Besides... if you fell after noon, Ain''t got time for you to run wild." As a matter of fact, there are many opaque parts about the habits and ecology of dry ads, and I couldn''t find a reason to deny it. Sylvia hardens her expression when she pities it. But if Ein''s problem is solved, so is Olivia. "... yeah. Ein, if your problem (...) is solved (...), that child will get better too." - See you later. Looking at Sylvia returning the words like a mountain bird, Krone feels uncomfortable. Reduce your desire to open your mouth and ask questions, and make your head work at all costs. "Then I''m relieved... ugh! So, when do we get to Ain...? I also know what makes you want to hurry. Laralua pointed her stern eyes at Silvado, but Silvia smiled gently. "As soon as the good guys get back, but I think... Otherwise, Ein, you''ll get stronger and stronger." "Oh! That would be just fine." "Hmm, Your Majesty? What the hell is just right? "Ha ha, actually, Professor Oz is coming to the castle first thing tomorrow morning! He said he''s finally back in the ist, and he''s bringing the materials! If so, I think he can help Lord Sylvia." "Well, that''s good news." But Sylvia shows difficulty. Because Ain''t gonna keep absorbing and getting stronger. I mean, time is no exaggeration when it comes to fighting for a moment. "I wonder if I''ll just wait one night..." If you look at it from Lloyd or Lili, demonization is what you were stained and made to understand in your battle with Ed. The ist that he was doing that research in the past - the coming of a prominent Oz among them and among researchers - is good news for them too. "By the way... who''s that Oz? "Oh, I''m sorry. Professor Oz said that he had the material of the past ist... some of which were studies of making demon kings artificially. Therefore, I called more often, but I didn''t get in touch with him..." "... Phew. Artificial Demon King, huh?" Sylvia was interested in explaining Lloyd. "Okay. Then I''ll take care of you for the night." Then Sylvia replies that she will be looked after overnight for a change. Silvado and Lloyd... Laralua and the others thanked me for this reply and I felt a strong sense of reliance. 226 Something called an edge. [After] The next day after a night - not to be - Sylvia was proceeding through the castle with King Silvado, aiming for Warren''s room. "... this way" When Silvard stops, he knocks on the door as it is. From inside you receive a reply asking you to do so in a small voice, and Silvado goes inside first. "We''re going in.... I''ve been guiding you to Warren." Well, what happens. Sylvado invites Sylvia, who guided him, while suppressing his gradually increasing curiosity. "Shh... Sylvia... Dear...? Berea was sitting on a chair next to her bed. When she saw Sylvia, she put her hand on her mouth and burst into tears with surprise. "Oh, you don''t have the old face at all. Long time no see...... eh, now Belia...... could it have been? Hearing a bell-like voice, Beria jumped into Sylvia''s chest. Then Sylvia turns her hand to give up the child, smiling and answering Berea. "I''m sorry... do... ugh. I, no... Warren has forgotten so many things..." "... just enough for you to remember. Can you show me who you think? I''m sure I can help a little." Berea moves right out of front of her when she has a stiff face. Go ahead, show Warren lying down with his mouth. "There''s no shadow left on this kid either..." Looking back at the fun old days, Sylvia reached out and put her hand on Warren''s chest. As the placed hands gradually glow purple, they stain Warren''s body slightly. Then the light rose as the fluorescent flashed, and the fantastic sight spread into the room. "- Lord Sylvia. Damn it." "I just filled the contents of the Demon Stone (...) from the outside. It''s a little tricky, but there''s no more effective means for demons." "... demons, huh?" Silvado squeaks. "I know you call them interracial and recognize those with demonic stones as one race. But no matter what you do, it''s just a kind of demon from me. I''m sorry if I bothered you." "No, the values are different. I''m still not willing to push it..." "I know how you feel. So let''s not talk about this, shall we? Then Sylvia stands up and speaks with her face to Berea. "I''ll wake up in a few days. So don''t worry about Berea. You can laugh now." The spirit of Beria was unstable. What kind of woman Sylvia was to her, and the emotions that arose in this reunion, are immeasurable. But at the end of the day, when Warren gained the peace of mind of waking up in a few days, he burst into tears and hugged Sylvia. Thus, the first day after the Lloyds return home passes. It was a day when many things happened, such as a reunion made possible by the odd fringe and the current state of King Prince Ain. The next day - sometimes Oz comes in the morning, and wait for it and the Sylvias will be heading to Ain. The next morning the weather was cloudier and cloudier, with occasional, foggy rain. The Wang Urban became suspicious that the parade would not take place even though the knights said they had returned, and that something might have happened to Ain - rumors circulated in the castle town. Naturally, no one in the castle answered the question, and everyone kept staring at it with a dark expression. "Phew...... we have to stick together. First, bring Master Sylvia..." - Conn, conn. In the early hours of the morning, Krone was walking into the larger room. The reason she came is simple, to guide Sylvia. Knock on the door and you''ll hear back from inside. "Yes? Go ahead -? The voice that answers the way you''re used to is definitely Sylvia''s. Krone takes a deep, deep breath to get her spirits in order, and if you''ll excuse her, she goes inside with a voice. "Good morning. Professor Oz is going to be climbing the castle soon, so I''m calling for Sylvia..." It was Krone, who had decided to calm down and behave herself, but was bewildered by the presence of strange men inside. "Oh, don''t worry about me." "You...? Don''t worry about it, I think it''s usually about introducing yourself." "... I''m sorry. I don''t know, it''s been a long time since I''ve talked to people... Nice to meet you, I''m Cain von Ishtalika. Sylvia seemed to be taken care of one foot ahead, thanks" "- I showed you an embarrassment. I''m Krone. My name is Krone Augusto. I was only present yesterday at the seat where Master Sylvia was present, but today I will be serving as a guide." Following Cain''s introduction, Krone looks over and names Silvia and Cain. When I tell him that I''m going to give him guidance, he bows his head deeply with the trick he''s used to. "Right. I saw your face while I was watching. You were very impressive." "... I''m impressed, am I? Krone looks at her own outfit. Wrap yourself in a silver jacket and skirt, but use black materials to remind you of Ain. Makeup and hair are also carefully prepared to serve the castle, and there is no such thing as a stain. Then Sylvia laughed and talked about how things were going with Krone. "Really? You were very impressive." "Well, that - if you don''t mind, could you tell me what stopped you in the eye?" I can''t stand to ask, Krone. Then Sylvia changes her attitude and turns her eyes to make her feel as compelling as she did yesterday. "The others felt strange about my words, too. But you felt stronger and more uncomfortable than anyone else... and tried to question me. No... I think I''m about to try." (... yeah. so that''s enough) When Krone stopped taking care of it, he snapped a sigh in his heart. Continue, now open your mouth and speak to Sylvia. "... Does telling me that tell you why this discomfort is? "Hmm. By the way, what is uncomfortable? "Do you come here and fall in love? Master Sylvia deliberately clouded the words that His Majesty had asked and changed the story in a deceptive manner. It''s not just once. Don''t call this uncomfortable, what do you say" "- Hmm." Though deliberately decided, Sylvia explores Krone''s attitude. Rather, he was answered with more fortitude than he could have imagined and was somewhat surprised. "You''re the second person I''ve had that attitude towards in almost my first meeting (...)" "Oh, are you still in love? Dear Sylvia," "... that just reminded me of the old days. So, you want me to tell you why? "No. Not so much for the cloudy reasons, but for what the Sylvians do to Ain... it''s enough to hear that" Krone, who has stopped taking care of it in earnest, does not hesitate to approach Sylvia. disrespect. Danger. No thoughts. Some viewers will feel Krone''s attitude, but she dares behave this way. ... but "Is begging to teach a price you can offer me? Sylvia refused to answer. Seek the price. If you mouth it like that in the dark, you create a single wall between you and Krone. "If there''s anything you want, what is it?" "Well, what if I told you to give me your life? "In that case, you must promise to help Ain" "... you want me to go if I promise? "Yep. I intend to." Even Sylvia, who has lived a long time, is amazed when she sees Krone, who answers openly. I can''t feel any jokes at all and I guess it really gives me life - a look full of determination to make me think so. Cain, sitting nearby, also gave a surprise look and looked at Krone. "- Come on, me and Cain will be on our way after a little delay. Is it okay if I take a look? "Oh, Master Sylvia! "I''ll listen to you later, so let''s change the venue (...) once (...)" Then, Sylvia''s voice echoes Krone''s brain. Soon the body looked back at the door, and nature and legs moved forward. "... what, with" "I have started talking to Professor Oz about them. Because if you have important stories to tell me later. See you later...... Mr. Krone" Thus, Krone, who has no resistance whatsoever, cannot resist the compulsion and leaves the room with Sylvia''s desire. The Sylvians couldn''t see, but Krone chewed his mouth off when he left, seeping deep regret. "Ha. You must have been a little too mean." After Krone left, Cain spoke in a frightened manner. "If you tell me the truth, Ain''t gonna be the bad guy for Mr. Krone. Then if I keep my mouth shut for you...... I''ll be the bad guy, right? "... I know what you''re saying, but that girl is not soft to see. On the contrary -" Then Sylvia stands up and pushes her finger against Cain''s mouth. Words can be stopped because of Sylvia''s fingers before he talks about what''s at stake. "Besides, you kept your mouth shut, so you''d be a bad guy, too, wouldn''t you? "... I don''t know" When the two confirmed their feelings in this way, they gave a sad look and looked at the door where Krone had left. Approximately an hour after Krone picked up Sylvia. In the end Sylvia couldn''t bring him, but Oz climbed the castle first thing in the morning. Between the glances, he exchanged those who were on the battlefield called Lloyd and Lili - from Professor Oz, who came, asking about his experiment with the artificial demon king. Also, right next door, Katima and Krone, naturally, are holding off. - Immediately next to Katima''s standing, a crate with a huge seal is placed, making everyone aware of the importance of its contents. "Okay, Oz. According to the material your Lord brought up... it depends on the application, right? Put a wrinkle between your eyebrows. Silvard asks. "Ha...... If you don''t look in my eyes, I don''t know, the black stone that the Marshals saw...... I thought maybe it condensed the energy of the Demon Stone, something like a candy ball, to paraphrase. The little animals went wild because of that kind of energy." "What a monster...... does that mean they''ve been working on ist in the past" When Oz answers the Lloyds'' report, Lloyd looks back at Ed with a sad face. "In the end, the enlargement of the nucleus in conjunction with the Demon Stone¡­ but the energy required for enlargement is important" "If the vessel is weak, it becomes like an enemy general (Ed)? "Yep. As the Marshal said, the energy that has been leaked will fall out in chains, so it is also possible that it will weaken on the contrary. In this sense, I wonder if the enemy generals and the others are half successful in demonizing, half failing, etc." "Hmm... I see. You were shriveling like that in the street." "It is...... If you ask me, I feel convinced." Oz''s explanation was easy to understand. Lloyd and Lili, who fought Ed, can soon come to understanding with this explanation. I didn''t seem to have enough vessels, but if Ed had enough of those vessels... I''d be relieved to think. "But considering the opposite, it''s not impossible to fill people with power, not demon stones¡­" "Hmm. Oz, what do you mean? "If, for example, it is a demonic stone with powerful powers, its use can be thought of in a wide variety of ways, for example¡­" Then Oz talks about something no one could have imagined. "... the principle is the same. We connect races with demon stones and use demon stones as our main strength." Together, they swallowed their saliva with tension. "Wait, Oz. I mean, that''s not true..." "Yep. If we succeed, we may be able to revive the owner of the Demon Stone. But I think that interracial race will definitely kill you, though." "... what principle is that? Silvard asks. It was an experiment that was too inhumane, but it got me interested. "All you have to do is use highly magical transmissible materials and force the wounded demon stone to connect the nucleus. Then, nutrients from the nucleus flow into the Demon Stone, which is quite unlikely, but could lead to resurrection -" "Ha... what a dream story" "Yeah, let''s do that.... Anyway, there will be a limited number of different races to host. I have a mature nucleus full of power... I can''t believe it''s that easy to find, and even if I were there, I can''t believe it''s a demon stone that could be used... all I know is that it belongs to the Demon King" When Oz answered this, he turned to a box with a seal next to Katima. "But I don''t know. So you''re saying that a new spirit resides in an interracial body? "That may happen, or a new organism may be born around the target demonic stone. We have to try all this..." "I see...... But the principle is simple. Just connect the stone to the nucleus. "The rest will depend on consciousness. Because a strong sense of purpose should build a link with the Demon Stone" Silvard snorts deeply. I wasn''t actually going to try it, but it felt familiar that I didn''t need a huge device... and the feeling of cold running through my body. "- By the way, Your Grace. That there is no Master Ain on this occasion...... and is there a reason you asked me about the Artificial Demon King? "Mm, mmm... that''s right" "Your Majesty. I thought I should tell Lord Oz. our thoughts... and the status quo." "... oh? Something is disturbing about you. It would help if I were you..." Silvard suffers from Lloyd''s words. While wondering what was going on, she nodded quietly as she glanced at Krone''s expression. Seeing that, Silvard also decides his mind and answers Oz. "I''m not talking about state secrets. Does your Lord intend to protect it? "What do you say, Your Majesty? Even what I''m talking about is a chunk of state secrets. It is now." "... you were. Then, Lloyd." "Ha." Then Lloyd started explaining to Oz. At the end of the battle... what happened to Ain, what is going on... and what will the two summoned do? When much information, such as the relationship between Sylvia and the royal family, is laid low, it merely tells Oz the unique noun Elderlich and Durahan. ... Speaking of unprecedented state secrets to Oz, Oz half-opened his mouth in a way that was taken aback, and nigga grinned after the explanation was over. "- Ho. I see, you even prepared the Demon King''s Demon Stone in the street..." "It seems that the two summoned will head to Ain today after this... They will use the Demon King''s Demon Stone to stop Ein''s rampage." Krone, who refrains from doing so right beside him, is likely to differ on this word. But I stayed afraid that the place would get confused. "But you have some concern material." "... Lord Oz. When you say concern material? "It''s a simple story¡­ we''re short on fire." Together we pay attention to the words of Oz. The sound of swallowing the saliva echoed during the sight, watching Oz''s every move. "This is only imaginary, but the species associated with plants...... in this case it''s dry adds, let''s assume this has evolved, for example. I don''t know exactly what lies ahead, but most likely the world tree¡­ now there is no such thing as a plant species god." "... assuming it''s a world tree, why fall short of firepower? Silvard asked in a bewildered manner. "- The world tree sucks up a lot of energy. If it''s nutrients left in the soil or only a few left in the building materials¡­ and if it''s also a demonic stone nearby, you''ll eat it without getting lost." "So you think you''re going into a fire shortage? "It''s the left. Assuming, for example, that the demon king''s demonic stone was used to carry out a destructive attack, the wound would be repaired immediately and the scar would disappear without a trace." "... but if you keep attacking that wound" "Yep. Let''s hope it works high, of course. But if the target is a world tree transformed into a demon king - it will also need to add the destructive power it unleashes." The other person (Ain) won''t be able to shut up, Oz points out. Naturally, Lloyd and Silverado, who considered it irresistible because it was a tree, gave a look like they had chewed up a bitter bug. "I wouldn''t know if you didn''t actually see Ein, but no matter how many of those couples there are, I wonder if it''s hard to be world-class..." - And that''s when. The door between the sights was opened with momentum. Then, one woman comes with a grumpy attitude, making blonde hair swoop. "- So if the Demon King joins that power... what do you say? "K, Dear Chris......!? "You''re awake, Chris...! Lili and Lloyd were surprised at Chris'' appearance. But the next moment I come closer with joy. "We apologize for your concern.... and all that happened while she was down, Majorica told me. About Ein... and the people that Ein summoned." When he grips his hands hard and shows remorse, Chris answers them as he eats his teeth off. "Your Majesty, forgive the disrespect that came suddenly" "... no, I don''t care. You''ve come a long way, Chris." But Silvard still looks at Chris. "But it''s Chris. What the hell does adding demon kings to your power... mean? "- Later on about that. I''m sorry, but I have one client." Then he put a no on Silvard in an attitude that didn''t even look like Chris, and took him right near Oz. "... may I ask you something? "Uh, uh... I don''t mind, what happened? Chris''s gaze is like a sword. Sharp and cold and full of killing. His voice was equally cold, and Oz replied to Chris to be vigilant, but Chris'' attitude remains unchanged. "- Ed said it. I appreciate your research." "... I''m sorry, but I''ve never given Lord Ed any research results" Chris'' abrupt remarks led to confusion. Speaking without any foretaste, it strikes me particularly hard against Lloyd and Lilli who fought on the ground. "Oh. Did you know the name Ed? But Chris spoke without worrying about what was going on around him and continued to question Oz. "I used to know him. He used to work as an adventurer... and in doing so, we met at Ist." "... I see. Is that what happened?" Phew, sighing and Chris soothes his attitude, he smiles naturally. "You seem convinced. Most importantly. By the way, why are we talking about Lord Ed now? Oz was concerned. Anyway, the Lloyds don''t speak the name Ed, they only teach Oz with the enemy general. Paste a favorable grin and ask Chris in a white manner. "Actually, that enemy general was Ed. I''m already dead, but I was wondering if it had anything to do with it." "¡­ is it the left? But as I said, I have nothing more to do with it." "Yep. I''m relieved." But Chris'' smile stings somewhere. I still have a lump - that''s the obvious look I keep seeing Oz. "Oh, I''m sorry. Can I ask you one more thing? "... of course. Dear Christina," "So, in the past, when we headed into the investigation - who the hell knew that the head of the Red Fox was a woman and an executive of the Demon King''s Army, even though we didn''t say so? Oz''s expression only solidified for a moment. But he replies with a smile. "As I''m sure you know, I''ve been researching Red Fox for a long time. Therefore, we also know such detailed information¡­" "I see. That makes sense." "Ha. Looks like we''ve solved a misunderstanding." Oz relieves himself with a discerning and relaxed attitude. I''m not even uncomfortable with how that looks, that I lost the pressure of Chris. ... but "Yep. My misconception that my hypothesis may be wrong has disappeared." "... Yes? "So, Professor Oz - Oz, your theory is broken." "Um, I''m sorry, Master Christina. Damn it." Chris'' hegemony increased strongly at this moment. - How do you know those two were married? To this word, that''s Oz too. Pic, and he looks at Chris with a convulsed grin. "Is it some kind of mistake? The Lloyds only speak of Elderlich and Durahan. Can you please tell me from which you got the recognition that you are a couple...... "... did you even stand in your ears while you were watching? "My ears are good at birth. It helps when this happens, so it''s not something you threw away, is it? - Hmm. Surrender. Oz spreads his hands so he can say so. "Sounds like the tide. But at the end of the day, let''s just say it''s going to look like a red fox." "Oz - you, what! Lloyd pulls out his sword. But Oz''s behavior is one step ahead. "I gave you that demon stone for this! I''m looking into it beforehand, in this castle... that it''s well kept in the basement! "No way, to the Red Fox Demon Stone you gave to Ein..." "That''s not true. It can''t be a big deal, but it will have a good impact on some people... come on, have the last flower with me..." Then, when Oz took a piece of paper out of his nostalgia, he burst it into momentum and threw it away. It seems to be linked to the Demon Stone, and the dark light leaked out of the mutilated paper. ... but "... hmm? "- Nothing, you won''t wake up." Lili and Lloyd on alert. The two look around, but never see any change. Also, Oz looks around in an unexplained way. "Hey, why isn''t anything happening... supposed to leak my temper" ... Then Katima opens her mouth with a twist. Sounds very sorry, then with some sense of accomplishment. "... that nya? Oz, are you sure you''re talking about the Red Fox Stone? "- As I said earlier, you''re right." "... I''m sorry." "... what? Even now that Oz turns out to be the enemy, Katima doesn''t break her sorry attitude. And she goes on to talk - not only Oz, but a word of surprise that we all have. "Um, those demon stones, they don''t move anymore..." "Well, what does that mean...... Katima! Silvard, who kept his mouth shut, asks Katima. Yes! I wanted to compliment you gladly, but first I decide to ask why. "I''m sorry! When I was investigating the demon stone embedded in the small animal... the research was not complete and it was rampant..." "- Instead of being important, it also contained the magic stone of valuables... It doesn''t contain anything, but it''s still an important research material... '' Time goes back, when Warren turns out to be the Red Fox. Ain''t looked rough, but Silvado flaunted him and headed to Katima''s room. Katima''s lab was all rough at that time, and she was grumbling to the effect that her valuables were broken this way. Ein has also confirmed that several of its contents are cracked...... "At that time, I also broke the Red Fox Demon Stone I was getting... No, I''m sorry." But the last Katima smiles. The guilt for cracking valuable material faded and Katima was glowing today, although it may be a joy to be able to transfer responsibility. "That''s above all, Master Katima. By the way, have you had enough about the technology Oz was talking about? "... nya? Mm-hmm. I already understand that." So what''s up? Katima answers with that attitude. Chris, on the other hand, seemed satisfied and nodded, speaking to Silvard. "Your Majesty, forgive me for inviting filth" "- Well, Chris, what did your lord..." The next moment, Chris disappeared from everyone''s sight. But less than a few seconds later, she shows up right behind Oz. "... hey. Didn''t you still want to squeeze the knowledge out of me? "You can''t possibly think. The head of the Red Fox has lost his life, and he''s already broken his bond with you. ¡­ all we think about is Ein." "Oh... is that right... that''s too bad..." Bottom. I made a noise and Oz''s neck fell to the floor. "I tried not to bleed. Forgive me for being so ugly." Speaking of which, Chris takes off his coat and hides Oz''s body. "K, Chris - wasn''t it a little frivolous? "Dear Lord Lloyd. Besides, I don''t think this is a mistake around the fact that she (...) outside didn''t show her hand." "She out there......? "Oh. You noticed." Then Sylvia smiles like she''s in trouble. Stepping in softly between glances, he speaks to Chris, who has just killed Oz. "I was watching the man''s behavior. So even if there was a demon stone left, I managed... I was going to, but it ended a lot more interesting." "... That''s right, Master Katima" "Nyahahahaha... that would help if you didn''t get mad at me" "Ha... Katima, let''s just say we''ll talk later" Silverado pokes a ruthless word at Katima with a rude look on her face. Chris, who was watching it, grinned, too, and at the end he nodded alone, determined. As Chris walked out, he approached the Demon King''s Demon Stone placed near the throne. - Your Majesty. "Hmm? What''s going on, Chris?" "I would like to respond to your earlier remarks" "Earlier...? What if I add the Demon King to my power? "Yes, it''s about that." In reply to Silvard, Chris opens the sealed box without worrying. What are you doing? and everyone is uniformly surprised, but Chris doesn''t stop moving. "Mr. Krone." "Uh-huh, yeah. Mr. Chris, what''s going on? "Please. My demon stone has already been dedicated to Ein. Please, when Ein returns... tell him to put it in Ein''s body." "... Mr. Chris. What do you mean by that?" "Haha...... I was lucky my sword was misrilled. There is no better metal for the transmission of magic than this, and I''m sure you will achieve satisfactory results. Besides, I have a long life and power as an interracial." Having finished speaking, Chris took the demon stone of Archet the Demon King. The body is eroded by the magic of the demonic stones that gradually leak out, making Chris'' body weaker. But she pulled out the proud Rapier and laid the demon stone of Archet the Demon King over her own nucleus. "If Archet, the Demon King, is resurrected, he will help us to hold Ain.... maybe Archet the Demon King will run wild too, but if he does, resent me" "Mah - wait, Chris! Silvered holds it back. But Chris shook up Rapier without answering......, "Mr. Chris! Wait, wait! "... Mr. Krone. Please, Mr. Ain." He put the shaken rapier backwards and swung it down to Chris'' chest straight line. It must have been because of the quick and beautiful behavior. Archet''s demonic stones were retained without a splash and only a Rapier passage was created in the center. When it penetrated quickly, it pierced Chris'' nucleus without any problems. "- Archet the Demon King. If you can help me, please... help my dear one." Chris'' Rapier shone loudly as he hung up on these words. When the light gradually leaks into purple, the ball of light grows greatly, mainly in the demonic stones of Archet. "Hurry up and pull out your sword! If you do that, even you...! Sylvia rushes in, but the race has already been thrown. When Chris smiles weakly at Sylvia, he only says'' please ''in a breathtaking voice. "Chris! Why don''t you stop... Lloyd, get Chris''s sword... ugh! "Ha-ha! Whatever you want! "Master Lloyd! Help me too..." Lloyd and Lili both got to stop Chris, but it''s too late. As if to satisfy the thirst, the light that spreads over the demonic stones of Archet continues to grow and gradually creates a human form. Silver hair shows itself, small but at a glance with a woman, and it shows itself little by little. "No, it''s not... This is for Ein... what..." Squeeze the final force and Chris unleashes wind magic and obstructs it. ... It was a strong breeze for just a moment, but the battle was won just for that moment. When Chris smiles like a goddess as satisfied, he slowly lowers his hand as he has exhausted himself. - And he was resurrected. It is said to have made the worst history in the history of Ishtarika, the first time in hundreds of years that Archet the Demon King has appeared. "... stupid girl. But you''re so pretty" Archet showed up with a thread of clutter. While hiding his body with silver hair that reached his knees, he held the fallen Chris with his knees. Purple aura fills the entire body of the Arche. bee like an electric shock, and when you make a sound, "... but beautiful people can''t die. Here... good luck." Archet bit Chris in the neck. As I pour the purple aura into Chris'' body, I get up feeling Chris'' body pulsating. "- Yeah. Me, the Resurrection" 227 For them. The Demon King Archet is the worst symbol of history, if you look at it from most Istarians. No way have we made a resurrection in the castle of the King''s Capital - no one will imagine what it is, but the castle will be subjected to unprecedented vigilance. Some areas of the castle were separated as absolute inviolability and only a very small number of people were allowed to enter. - And not only for the future, but also for a little pile of stories and about Oz, we moved to the big conference room together. Though there was a bit of boredom, such as Archet repeating his apologies with a gruesome attitude, Sylvia calmed Archet down and Cain came to the big conference room, which separates him for once. "Hey, you - what''s your name? "- My name is Krone. Um... what can I do for you? "Yeah. Nothing. I just thought the vibe was similar." Archet suddenly spoke to Krone. She quickly reaches for tea when she speaks to My Pace. "... I''m sorry, Lord Archet. Chris is really safe... right? Chris, who had just returned, loses consciousness at the price of reviving Archet. It will be transported to Bhara now. "Yeah. Safe." Without going too far, when Lloyd talks to Archet, Archet answers in a light-hearted manner. Then she makes tea without making much noise. In addition to the warmth I haven''t felt in a long time, I let my cheeks roam in the fine tea brewed by the service of the castle. It was a story that would just end in soothing if it was normal, but not just this time. "Why is that? Oz... according to that red fox, it would definitely lead to death." "That''s because of pedigree. Otherwise, do it without any preparation (...) and you will definitely die" "... thanks to bloodlines? Then Silvard, who was listening to the conversation between the two, gave a stiff look. In the adjacent seat, Queen Laralua reacts piquely, gazing at Silvado''s complexion.... but Silvard didn''t intentionally try to see Laralua''s face. Knowing or not how the two of you are, Archet answers Lloyd pale. "Wernstein''s - Raviola and Marr... thanks to the fact that he was drawing Marc''s blood. Demon stones are of better quality than others. So he was alive." What an abstract explanation that the quality of the Demon Stone is good. But Archet speaks of words that attract more interest than that. "- I''m sorry. What Lord Archet is saying is..." Finally, Lloyd sees Silvard chilling. Then what I see in my eyes is Silvado with his head about what''s going on. "Lloyd, I think this guy knew what was going on. But I don''t think I''m going to tell you how it is." "... I can''t possibly tell you" To Laralua, who turns his uncontrolled smile, Silvado answers this in the rare face. I also know that Laralua is sincere, but if secrets seem to last this way, I would also like to point out a few things. "Thank you very much." Archet drank out of tea. Smiles and crushes contentedly without worrying about the atmosphere that is becoming sinister. "Hey, Cain, brother. Are you sure you''ve been swimming? "... hmm? Oh, let me stab a big fish in the way and tell them what to say." "- Livestock" "You''re going to do really bad things, if that happens." "... irrational" The atmosphere of the three members of the Demon King''s faction is very calm. Maybe we''re celebrating our first reunion in a long time, but even if we look at them, we can''t see how nervous they are. Even the Silvados who were watching this sight slowly calm me down. Sylvia of Elderlich, I also made an evil assumption that it might have her influence, but I didn''t think any deeper. By the way, Lord Archet. In the meantime, Silvard asks. "Mm-hmm. What? "The rest is missed. Lord Archet is a jealous dreamer who used to run wild (...)...... is it? "Mm-hmm. Yes. What''s wrong with that? "I used to run wild. Why is that normal now... I want to hear this" "... that''s easy." Finally, Archet rises out of his chair in a voice. Then he showed his back to the Silvers and turned the clothes he had just worn. "Look, because of this," "Oh, what the hell is that scar? On Archet''s back, there are signs of a cut that was so deeply decided that it could be done. Sylvia and Cain are also surprised at this, staring at it with serious eyes. "This is, Marc... you know, we called it Marl. That''s why I call you Marl." Declare the first Ishtarika king nicknamed, and Arsheh coughs once to correct his position. "The cut when Marl killed me (...). I was dead once. That''s why my rampage also subsided...... isn''t it? "Archet? I don''t know, but we don''t get it." "Because even I don''t know exactly. But the drooling feelings like then are gone." "... would be nice" With Sylvia convinced, Archet fixed his clothes and went back to his chair. "That kid was so sweet to the end. I only tore between the nucleus and the demon stone so as not to break my demon stone." How many stories were there? Only the Archet and Marc of the parties will know that. To a story we didn''t even know about Sylvia or Cain at the time, the people gathered in the big conference room just stared at Archet''s smile. "- So now I''m gonna stop you." ... but the last look on Archet''s face I told you is a stern word. When your eyes glow purple, the forces that flash through your body overwhelm those around you. Even Cain, who names himself the world''s most powerful warrior, said he was enough to swallow a saliva at how this Archet looked. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Then, as I was telling you the day before, Cain to Sylvia... and the three Arshes, who weren''t planned, make the departure to stop Ain. I didn''t have any big belongings, but I had a bunch of fancy demon stones ready there. ... also because if you look at it from three pure demons, it would be quite advantageous to just take the Demon Stone as a supply. Not only Silvado, but Katima also relied on handouts to gather demonic stones for this. Likewise, Krone works desperately because of Ain... and this branch takes about a few hours. And when the tribute came to a halt - Krone was walking into Ain''s room. "- I can''t believe what we were talking about back then turned out to be true." Sitting on the couch that Ain and I had talked about many times, Krone was thinking back about one day''s date. It was when Ain said anxiously, playing with the twins in Wang Du''s harbor but I don''t know what I''m going to do next... "... hehe. But if Ain''t in Augusto''s mansion, why don''t we get a new star crystal there?" Krone was speaking at that time. If you still give me the Star Crystal after rebirth, I have nothing wrong...... And I know the sincerity of this word as soon as I think of the meaning of the word giving away star crystals. "... we have to work hard" I think a lot of things, Krone. Fu, a large grain of tears from his eyes conveys his cheeks. Gently wiping his eyes with a handkerchief, he quietly rose off the couch. - Then, at about the same time as I got up, an unexpected guest arrived. "Hello, Mr. Krone" "Shh, Sylvia... Dear Sir? I wondered if the door had been knocked lightly, and the door would open without waiting for Krone''s reply. Krone is wary, wondering what it is, but Sylvia and I realized that it had come and lifted our guard. "I''m sorry about the morning. I did something mean." "... no. I''m nothing." Speaking of morning, it was when Krone asked Sylvia. After asking Ain for a clear answer about what they would do, Sylvia was forced to leave the room and eventually failed to hear the answer. "Lies. Nothing... you don''t think, do you? "... So if you ask, will you tell me? "- Well, let''s have someone to talk to first." Sylvia still doesn''t answer. Krone can only sigh deeply at this attitude, but sometimes Ein is involved, unwillingly but soothing. "If it''s okay with me, I don''t know" Thorny attitude to see, but Sylvia laughs and flushes. Then, as Sylvia sat opposite Krone, she invited Krone to sit down. "Yeah. Will you come over here, not that way? "... next to Master Sylvia, is it? "Yeah, it is." Krone suspects what thoughts he has, but Sylvia smiles the same way. "Excuse me." "... hehe. Thanks." Eventually sitting next to him with a notion, Sylvia''s satisfied smile blinded her. "Why next door? "- This is something I can see better about you" "... is that what it is" "Yep. That''s what it is." "So, who are you talking to...? Crohne cuts the numbness into an atmosphere that is only likely to continue public discourse. Though he had a loving laugh, he made his mouth feel anxious to run ahead. "Does Mr. Krone like you, Ein? ¡­¡­ No, I don''t like it " Krone is curious to know what this story is. "Oh, my...? I don''t know... my imagination..." Now Sylvia looked baffled, and in contrast, room was created in Krone''s mind. Krone smiles small as she looks at Sylvia, loosening her eyes and continuing. "I love Ein. I just like it - it doesn''t fit in any words." I told him face to face. Turn to the mother of the first king the thoughts that she has raised and nurtured herself. Then, was Krone''s attitude more than he could have imagined... Sylvia half-opened her mouth and blinked over and over again. And considering that the clone on the other hand is at this time¡­, I open my mouth ready. "At this time, if you don''t seem to be able to answer, would you mind taking my feelings" "... uh... what do you mean by drawing Mr. Krone''s feelings? With Sylvia answering, Krone leans down. When I stroke the star crystal I''m wearing on my left arm with love, I end up gripping and thinking Ain. "I know Ain well. ¡­ so it''s as good as I expected" ¡­¡­ "Ein must have tried to take responsibility. He told me not to be the two dances of Archet, the Demon King, because I had stormed off as the Demon King. So I summoned the Sylvians and wished them to kill themselves¡­" "... Phew" Lost in Krone''s powerful eyes, Sylvia sighs once. Soon, when you realize that the sleeve of your robe is grabbed by both arms of Krone, you lay your hands gently on top of each other. "So - so if you mean to kill Ain," "- Send me with you to the post-mortem world. But do you say? "Yes, you''re right." Yes. There is no falsehood in the eyes I answered. Look straight at the feared Elderlich and even hit the thought of holding him. The more Sylvia blinked first, the stronger Krone''s will was. ... The stare between the two lasted awhile, but it was Sylvia who took action first. "We were lucky to have Archet back. Thanks to you, we might be able to do something else." "Huh... that" "So, I hope that other means are very good - before I do, I want Mr. Krone to hear my wishes, too" "If that''s what I can do, what can I do?" Krone responded instantly to Sylvia''s words when he turned to eyes like he found hope. Then Sylvia stood up, "Hehe...... Then would you mind meditating a little bit on your eyes? "Meh, meditate your eyes...? Um, is that all you need? "Yeah, I am. That''s all I need." "- Are you sure about this? It was a word that didn''t even clap, but Krone closes his eyes honestly. The tightly closed eye area is engraved with deep wrinkles, and Sylvia answers satisfactorily. "Stay put, okay? Uh, it''s supposed to be in this room..." Krone''s ear reaches the sound of Sylvia walking out and looking for something. Krone kept quietly waiting, thinking he wouldn''t tell me if I asked him anyway... and waited for Sylvia to come back. "Ah! Here it is... hehe, really... beautiful colors" Sylvia gave a delightful voice following the sound of opening the desk drawer. Then she finally goes right back next to Krone...... "Thank you for waiting. Mr. Krone.... come on, can you get your hands on me? "... like this, is it? "Keep making vessels... right? When he gives his hands as he is told, Krone makes vessels with his palms together. I get a little confused about what the hell I''m doing. "Don''t worry about it. If anything happens, I''ll be fine." "... ok" Seeing that Krone was convinced, Sylvia took what was intended out of the bag of cloth. And Sylvia put what she had taken out in Krone''s palm without hesitation. "Oh, um... what did you do? "... secrets. You can never open your eyes, can you? "Oh, yeah... I can''t open it..." Sylvia carefully observed Krone''s face and palm. Occasionally, I saw a wrinkle between my eyebrows to think about it, but I can''t tell by Krone with his eyes tightly closed. "Mr. Krone." The observation lasted for about a few dozen seconds, but suddenly, Sylvia called Krone. "... Hey, Mr. Krone. How are you feeling now? "I don''t care what they say... I''m just wondering what they brought me." "That''s all? What makes you feel sick (...) - uncomfortable (...)? "No...... not at all" I don''t know the sincerity of the question, but Krone answers seriously. "There''s nothing painful (...) or painful (...), is there? "... None" "- Hmm... that''s the thing. I see... I''ll give it a try." It''s painful to look only at the words, but Sylvia at the end, in addition to a full laugh, spoke in a more upbeat voice than any other. Continue and re-store what you put in Krone''s palm in the cloth bag, making you miss that cloth bag. "Thank you, Mr. Krone. You can open your eyes now." "Eh, what the hell is that...? "Secrets. But, you know, I had a satisfactory outcome." One satisfied Sylvia stands up and walks out to the door in a light foothold. "Mr. Krone. Let me hear your wish." "Huh - really!? "We''ll do the best we can. Well, it''s time for me to go." Krone then lowered his head deeply toward Sylvia''s back, and whimpered and thanked her small. "Ah... thank you...... ugh" Sylvia nods without looking back and opens the door with a jaunting act. He grinned softly, though irritated by complex emotions, and spoke to the person who was outside the door. "- You." "Oh.... so, how was it? The person who was outside - walking out alongside Cain, Sylvia shook her head vertically to show her affirmation. And I took out the cloth bag that I had just missed and handed it to Cain. "Is this...? "Yep." Simple interaction and Cain takes care of the contents of the cloth bag. Then it was one treasure ball that emerged from the inside. The size is small enough to ride in the palm, but the pale ether (...) is very beautiful. Cain stared to miss it and carefully handed it to Sylvia in a cloth bag. "- Is this also causal?" "No. I don''t think this is destiny..." Sylvia replied comfortably to Cain, who was in a grievous state. 228 One time heim now. Wang Du was in a state of extreme tension. Because the knights, who are supposed to have returned from the battlefield, are keeping their mouths shut at all times. In addition, there was no communication from the castle or anything, and the people''s patience approached its limits - but that evening, the knights began to dominate in a busy manner at the harbor. ... and the three men, determined to stop Ain, were on Leviathan''s roof and staring in the direction of Heim in line. "- That''s amazing. That." Secondly, Archet crushes. "Arche? That''s amazing. I wonder what it is." "... I''m over there, it''s an amazing monster. If... if that''s God - if they say so, maybe they''ll be convinced." With a grumpy eye, Archet''s attitude was serious. The eyes regain their brilliance, and the power to wrap them is the awakened demon king himself. But it is the strength of being on the other side across the ocean that even such an archet feels. - Besides, I''ve already found him. "I''m being found. You mean... Ain''t you? "Yes, the hungry beast is stretching its roots toward me like a tongue nodding" "... you know very well." "Eh heh." Not to say I complimented him, but Archet was only happy with my pace. The story runs out of disturbing words, but understanding doesn''t follow Sylvia or Cain, who... dusks nearby. "That means, Archet. So you''re a treat." "- Is that it? I don''t feel bad... maybe? "No, do it." "Ha...... arshe. If I were you, I''d be the same." Sylvia speaks out with a frightened smile. But Archet seems to have something to say, too. "... Mm. When I say that, your brother is rational, and your sister stays mean" "Oh, I wonder what that means." Sylvia summons the wand. Then, in a natural stream, he pointed ahead at Archet. "''Cause you were mean to that girl, weren''t you? "... no. That''s one love." "- It''s hard for me to tell." The two continued their meaningful conversation, while Cain, hailed as sensible, just sits quietly.... no one knows what''s inside of him. "Speaking of which, Archet? From your point of view, Ain, how does your strength feel? "Yeah? That, for example, if it was one-on-one or something... like that? "Yeah, that''s the thing" "... I just said that, didn''t I? He said he felt a difference in race." "I did hear that. But that wouldn''t explain it enough, would it? Archet is never retarded. I just don''t like to give polite explanations. If I changed the way I said it, I was a sensationalist, and I just couldn''t get a theoretical attitude. "I think if we fight now, we''ll have a one-on-one advantage" "... then what if in a few hours? Then, for the first time, Archet stiffened his expression. Close your lips tightly and open your eyes, which were half open. To try - when you put all your strength into your body, you immediately snap and discrete with ''Phew''. Then a purple brilliance like a starry sky spread around the archet. ... so I finally say the answer to Sylvia''s question. "- Yeah. Maybe in a few hours, I won''t be able to fathom you anymore..." Now Archet says he has strength as a jealous dreamer. That''s why Sylvia and Cain were greatly surprised by the phrase that they still can''t fathom over time...... ... and after this dozen minutes. Leviathan was busy leaving the harbour of the king''s capital. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó There are several reasons why a ship bound for Heim was chosen for Leviathan. Among the battleships, the speed is greatest, because there are no battleships lined up for defense. In addition, the crew and knights are selected with a minimum of personnel to head with the Sylvias to the port town Round Heart. ¡­ In the evening the reddish sea plains show a little darkness by the way, and the book of the night goes down. And the location changed to the steering room on the Leviathan ship. Sylvia and the others had only a wish, and the three of them watched the waters leading to Heim in the steering room. "... hey, Marshal" "Mm-hmm. What happened, Lord Archet?" Second, Archet spoke to Lloyd. "You shouldn''t get too close." "... and? "Stay a little distance from the port town and dock. Otherwise, this ship will be destroyed." Then, beside Lloyd, who looked confused, Sylvia opens her mouth. "I agree. Looks more powerful than I imagined, Ein." "Yeah. Probably a little further under the sea, the roots of the world tree...... I think" "I guess. I feel like I''ve been staring at you lately, too." Cain agrees. Then he walked up to the window and put his arms around him to watch what was going on outside. "Speaking of which, don''t you have an operation or something? "You. Anything? "No. If you insist, I''ll do my best to attack you. When it gets tough, pull it back and heal it with a magic stone." "... brother. Too appropriate." "Ha. If that''s what you''re complaining about, why don''t you just let Archet think about the operation?... Look, you think an operation-like operation would make sense when you say you''re going to hit a big tree like that idiot? To Cain''s words, Lloyd or Sylvia...... and Archet gets out of the chair with a muffled look, he heads to the window. And looking in the direction of the approaching heim, "- I don''t think it makes sense." When Archet is convinced of Cain''s words, Sylvia laughs bitterly and Lloyd is taken aback. Now, when, if normally, it is past dinner time, the kingdom of Heim, which views from the sea, cohabits tranquility and darkness. ¡­ and there is no particular discomfort so far. I could feel the tranquility until it was creepy, but the sight of something like that was spreading away from me. "Well, I suppose you can just call yourself the world tree of bulimia..." There was an unnatural starry sky over King Heim''s capital. Because it also looks like a multiplicity of overlapping heavenly rivers, and the stars are too bright. Even though it was night, everyone could see how Heim was doing because of this overly busy starry sky. "... what the hell is that light" Then Lloyd opens his mouth naturally. "It''s a crystal of magic condensed like an idiot. If we get closer, we won''t have time to think about it." "That''s a brilliant thing. Exactly, there''s only one Elf worships like a god - and even more so, his presence has elevated him to Demon King." Yes. A starry sky that looks like it''s spreading over Heim is not a real starry sky or anything. A hugely grown ein - a mass of fruit-like power to its branches. Pale, green, purple, white, brighten the light in blink, as if to fascinate the beholder. I''ll end up with a fantastic word, but its contents are scarier than any weapon. "Arche. Can''t we get along with the same runaway demon kings? "... it''s going to suck me off in an instant if I approach you with a round waist. You think we can get along? "I don''t know. I don''t think it''s a good idea to give up before you try." "Shh, excuse me... but really, you think there''s only one way to do a power bump...? Interrupt into Cain''s jokingly interactions with Archet, Lloyd asks. Lloyd was also a little paralyzed by the lack of maneuverable maneuvers. "- Look. Not if you make those around you anxious, right? It''s time to explain your thoughts." Then Sylvia put out the help boat. If you had an idea, I want you to start... Lloyd loses power from his body. And with what she told me, Cain and Archet both listened. "It depends on the nature of the plant dormant. Bad...... defensive instincts performed to sustain life when in an inappropriate environment. In the meantime, Ain, let''s stop you from moving." Bad environment for a bulimic world tree, it''s going to be hard to make it, but we have to do it. Cain nods deeply, answering Sylvia. "Sylvia works on the roots, me and Archet work on the main body. This is it." "Yep. That sort of thing." "... but what would you do without the instinct of dormancy? Lloyd''s question is natural, too. It is questionable whether it is possible to place a creature called the World Tree, a creature called the Demon King, in the realm of common sense. "Just hope you haven''t deviated that far. And if you were deviating, you''d have to do exactly what this guy said." I mean, we have to do something with force moves. That''s what Cain means to do. ... and the moment Sylvia leaked something hopeless. Leviathan rocked heavily. "Stop me here. We''re gonna rent a boat." "And a little further away when we get down, huh? Otherwise, I can''t guarantee your safety." "...... hmm. Good luck." One day in the early summer. of Ishtarika and Heim - and a day not long after Ishtarika and the Red Fox cause ended. Coming to stop the runaway demon king is a line of runaway demon kings from the past. It''s only natural that they feel odd about this as well, and they''ve come here to Heim to settle for them. A mighty opponent you''ve never experienced. If it were to fall on our own descendants, we would be frustrated by a strange feeling of emptiness, but at the same time we could rise to a boiling sense of purpose in our hearts. ¡­ so that the battle of the true end approached the opening of the war. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - I couldn''t even be a gossip. Something besides... When the Lloyds arrived near the port town of Roundheart. King Ishtarika''s capital at night - in the castle, a certain princess began to act so that she could not be found by Silvado. "... Dear Katima. Well, how did you get a Dill escort? "Well, it''s up to me because I have a genius brain." "... I see" Stiff mouth...... is true of all Kingsguard knights, but Katima, among them, called one Kingsguard knight who had had had several conversations and used royal decrees. Because of that, when he went out to Barra, he succeeded in taking Dill out of bed on Katima''s orders and brought him to Katima''s underground lab with him asleep in bed. From what I''ve heard, Martha was accompanied and crying, but she also fell exhausted and was transported to a room in the castle. - But I sleep a lot. Katima smiles when she sees Dill just brought into the underground lab. "Right. Lord Barra''s treatment has also been successful." "You don''t have to worry about me. Keep it up, Dill won''t last till tomorrow night." "... excuse me" "Mmm.... Well, here''s the price. You should take it and go home." Then, Katima handed the Kingsguard a fine leather bag. When I shake it, it sounds like metal rubbing and tells me that there are many gold coins inside. "I can''t accept it. Dear Katima," "No, you can''t. Receive." "- You shouldn''t." The Kingsguard feels something disturbing about Katima''s attitude and stubbornly refuses to receive it. but it goes without saying that Katima is more stubborn. "It is only natural to receive them, those who show loyalty to the royal family.... or do I have to use it in Royal Decree again? "... Dear Katima. What the hell are you?" "Ho! I gave it to you! Got it!? Sasa, we''re leaving now." But at the end of the day, it was a rare force move for Katima. Forcing a leather bag into the Kingsguard''s pocket pushes him out forcefully. He wondered how the little Katima could have such power... but it was about Katima. I guess he''s using some kind of magic prop. "Huh - Master Katima! Open it, please! Dear Katima! Don''t, don''t, make a noise and the lab door slams hard. But Katima is already unwilling to answer and puts multiple overlapping keys on the door. It''s a tough special key to open if not from the inside, like I used when Ain was trapped. "No, but I''m lucky. Thanks to Oz, I can think of a way to do this." Then, when Katima opened the large crate, she splashed the demonic stone that was stuck inside onto the floor. When I take Chris'' Rapier, who at some point was full of (...), I swing like a strange dance. "Nha! Nha! Nha!... did I also have the gift of a sword...? The beholder will surely have a bitter laugh, but Katima at the time smiles in an upbeat mood. Then, tension builds up throughout the lab, starting with manipulating the bulky magic props that I kept nearby. "A simple story, a nuclear vessel would suffice. Here, because the nucleus is born naturally if the Demon Stone is acting." When Katima keeps to herself, she takes the little empty demon stone she had placed on her desk. Turn around and see how you are, you seem satisfied and nod deeply. Then I tear Dill''s clothes with my fingernails and turn my eyes to the painful scars. "Ho. Pain relief." Then apply ointment-like pain relief to the affected area¡­ "Here!" In a pleasant motion, he (...) implanted an empty demon stone in Dill''s body (...). Dill exhaled heavily in shock, but never woke up from a coma. "So, connect this tube." Stretch several tubes from the running demon props and wrap them around several parts of your body. Then gradually the contents began to suck from the demonic stones scattered across the ground...... "Mm-hmm. No problem with everything! That''s it!" Declare in a bright voice and set up Chris'' rapier. "I may not be human, but it''s not a big deal." Katima at this time had what a divine look full of charity. Then, at the end, Katima took a deep, deep breath... "- Besides, I haven''t... ever had a caretaker (Dill) around my neck, have I? ... In her princely voice and soberly words, Katima smiled, sticking Rapier''s cut to her own chest. 229 At the foot of the world tree. "No one? The three of them rowed a small boat and landed at the port town Round Heart. Then, Archet sneered at the neighborhood. "I wonder if you''re evacuating somewhere far away. Even yesterday, I didn''t see anyone who felt that the general public¡­" "- Yeah. You just got sucked even if you stayed... I don''t care..." I show no deep interest in people other than Ishtarika (...). This is a similar trend to Ein''s mother, Olivia. I don''t care, when I say it in a slightly cold manner, I stand on a straight path made by the Princess Olivia''s main cannon. "We''re both on our way. Otherwise, it''s really too late." Cain turned his gaze to King Heim''s capital at the end of his eyes and nose and welcomed Ain with brilliant lights...... see the world tree of bulimia. Its appearance, which continues to grow every second of this and gradually stretches its body thick and high, will boast a power beyond the knowledge of the people. And Archet and Sylvia both nodded and followed Cain on a small run walking ahead. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When you pick up the affordable horses that were left all over town, you make them run with the momentum to crush them on. Sylvia used magic not only to say it was a natural right, but to run the horse forcefully. Because they ran so much faster than their military horses there, the three of them were able to make their way to the suburbs of King Heim''s capital... "Wait here for a moment - I''ll talk to you" The outer walls of King Heim capital are provided with large gates, as is normal. When Cain noticed the person standing in front of him, he added his gesture and stopped Sylvia and Archet, moving forward on his own. Then the person also notices Cain approaching and moves forward in a relaxed foothold. "... Long time no see" "What are you talking about? You just missed yesterday, didn''t you? "Ha... this is how you exchange words." "If you ask me - Marco" Marco''s body stands out a lot when he says it''s night. Because blood vessel-like tubes go all over your body, and whenever you pulse, they emit a luminous light. This is nothing short of proof that Ain is exceptionally colorful compared to when he did one-on-one with Marco and that Marco has full season power. "Through Ein, I think I''ve notified you of the completion of your mission." "I''m getting it. The verse was a heartfelt survival for considering my loyalty." When Marco answers this, he bends his hips deep with his hands on his chest. "To Marco, Deputy Commander of the Black Knight, announce a new assignment. Help us stop Ein''s rampage." Cain offered his hand. Marco then stretches out his fingers several times to clasp against his hand. But at the end of the day, when he shook his neck left and right in a blown out manner, he took a giant sword out of the void. "Commander. I am afraid I have already received a new mandate. ¡­ so it cannot be in line with the intention of the Head of the Regiment" (... Again, this is what happens) Crushing lonely inside, Cain similarly takes out his sword and stands with one hand. "You can''t follow the commander''s life, can you? What it means is that loyalty is dead." "Play. My loyalty doesn''t die... so I take the sword." "-Marco. Even if it''s my favor, can''t you listen? Then Archet, who was listening to the conversation between the two, talks. "... Dear Archet. I have not lost my gratitude to you - but as you can see, the person I was (...) to serve (...) is -" "Enough. I''ll help you understand. Marco." Archet squeezed his chest down, leaning over and seeping through his sadness. Then Sylvia hangs her hand gently to comfort her close. "We''re going to stop Ain. I''m going to get in the way...... right? "¡­ let me be faithful to my lord for his happiness" Unlike when you hit one with Ain, it''s not like when you took out Ed. When Marco cages his powers all over his body, the ground rots around his feet. When the air can stand in like smoke, it irritates Cains'' nose a little bit. I hate Marco''s unclear attitude, but his stance won''t change. "I didn''t expect a man like you to misdefine happiness." The distance between the two clogs tightly. Marco opened his mouth as he walked and spoke with a voice like a bitter laugh. "No. I have never thought differently of Dear Ein''s happiness...... If I insist, I will have stronger feelings than the leader of the regiment who thinks that stopping the rampage¡­" "Marco... you, what are you doing" If you don''t want to wear out in such a pointless battle, you want to head to Ain at first sight. When Cain thinks such hard work inside, "- Huh!" Suddenly, a flash runs in my head. When the conversation with Marco was repeated over and over in my head, I was able to notice certain facts. "... I want to ask you one last time. Marco, you''re thinking about Ein''s happiness... it doesn''t make a difference, does it? "Yep. No." "... Sylvia. Ah-she, stay with Ain first. I''ll be right there." "You - we''re with you" Fight with me. Sylvia tried to answer that. "No. Just go ahead. Rather, it would be more convenient for me alone (...)" "Oh, you? Then at least give me a little more explanation." Cain said it was convenient. Then, when he suddenly disappeared, he appeared in front of Marco and waved his sword. But when Marco takes it without difficulty... "We don''t have that kind of experience fighting each other all season...... Marco! "Huh... that''s the leader of the regiment. My arm is paralyzed! Strong, fast, and clever. Everything that he who deals with the sword will surely yearn for will be condensed, and will be played out in the capital of King Haim, at its castle gate. - Arche, let''s go. "But your brother did" "You must have an idea about being that guy. Don''t tell me that. I don''t like how you fought, but now I''m wasting my time." "... yeah" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó With Cain beside them, they hurried into the king''s capital. Most of the Wang capital has already turned into a pile of rubble, and the Heim Castle, which was the pride of the Ralphs, has also collapsed. All that remained was a few private houses, but the private houses are also covered by the roots and twigs produced by Ain, and let them know that this is the realm of Ain. When Sylvia questioned where the Heim soldiers had disappeared, the answer was quickly found. "I see. The evil thing about her was that she was being sucked to death... so I guess." If you look at the side of the aisle, a number of white boned bodies roll. Seeing Heim soldiers'' armor scattered nearby makes it obvious that they are ex-Heim soldiers. "If it''s an enemy, isn''t it natural to be killed? "Yep. Naturally.... I was just wondering if Ain''t you there?" "... Phew." "How was it when you were an arsher? Were you conscious? "Just a little bit." Then, in surprise, Sylvia stares at Archet. "... but how did you end up running wild? "- Hard to explain" Mmm, roaring and Archet thinking. While Sylvia is vigilant around, she awaits Archet''s answer. "But it could be an evolutionary system on a day when sleep deprivation was terrible" "... Yes? "I''m annoyed, my whole body hurts somewhat, and I''m not refreshed. I don''t sleep even when I lie in bed, I get angry with the feel of the sheets, the feeling of rubbing my feet, and I want to chop my body up. I want to tongue one hair that fell on my pillow and burn a futon that doesn''t subside" ¡­¡­ "Everything I see seems dirty as a pest, and I can only be neat when I take a bath.... I feel like that when I broke out" Archet''s mood at the time I first heard it. It was an expression overflowing with their femininity, but her grid reaches Sylvia. "But then, it doesn''t work with sleep deprivation." "So I said it''s hard to explain......! Sylvia laughs when she sees Archet treading on the group Tai. And once you take a big, deep breath, "Then you have to erase those hard feelings." "...... Mmm! The world tree of bulimia, rooted around the Augusto mansion - for Ain, he pointed his wand at it. When Archet, who was next door, also changes his mind, he wraps his aura around his body boggling and pulls himself together for the fight. "Sister. By the way, how did we get here so light? I''ve been thinking since I was in Port Town." "... Come on, I don''t know why. Maybe in your heart, Ein, you''re working on it, huh? "- I see." ... and when they were having a conversation, all of a sudden, the fire of battle was cut and dropped. A number of twats crawled from the shadows of the blind spot to the two of them standing on the streets of the idle king''s capital. When a few of them circle behind Sylvia... [- Huh! -... Huh] Without looking back, Sylvia transforms herself into shining sand, just as she made herself a Heim soldier. "What do you say?" "Nothing like that. It''s a growing twist." "... then I''m glad" Then he followed and Archet moved as well. Phew...... and exhaled, delivering the wrapping purple aura to the twat on the air, the twat shriveled dry. Would you like to do a little research at first? Stay alert while the two take a sigh of relief. But the crystals on the branches that spread over the sky fall loosely to the ground, as if to grin at its appearance. as many stars as exist. It falls around two dozen or so, [Ahahahahaha... ha...? [Huh... ha... ehe... ehe...] And he gave a strange laugh to gather the claws and roots around him. As they encircled the crystals, a new organism was born. "What, that" "... I''ve never seen them before, but I''m pretty sure they''re not friendly." Is it about twenty meters high? Appearing like a circle of roses, it has sharky fangs in all of its petals, and ugly tongues stretch out in the column-headed areas. I see Sylvia and the others dripping mucus, but the mucus dripping on the ground dissolved the cobblestone easily. It chills at the unusual appearance, but the problem is that the organism was born into dozens of bodies to surround the two. "You think it''s strong? The dozens turned their bodies so that everyone nodded their tongues at Archet. ... not a creature that feels good watching. Archet asks Sylvia in a disgusting voice. "When I think of the original crystal, I think it''s never weak. ¡­ but I guess that''s more troublesome than that." "I know that. But I wonder why everyone''s looking at me." "... oh, could it be" Pong, and Sylvia hit her hand and noticed. "We were summoned by Ein, because Arche is not via Ein -" "... so you''re being made enemies? Archet, revived by Chris, is by no means a summoned being. Being limited around his own demonic stone, and having nothing to do with Ain, it''s not strange that Ain... the bulimic world tree sees it with strong hostility. "I wonder if that will happen soon, too. Now, there''s something that hasn''t been razed yet." "Terrible story...... I can''t believe I wanted to stop by and make such a little girl a comforter." "- Yes, sir. If you don''t want to, let''s stick together." "... ha. It''s awful, it''s too bad." Then Archet walks forward with Sylvia aside. "Oh, hey, Archet? "... Phew" Don''t answer Sylvia''s call, keep up the quiet but intimidating footsteps. Long silver hair spread as if she had been in the wind all by herself, followed and slowly opened her hands to the left and right, looking at the bulimic world tree body and opening her mouth. "Shall we sleep? To immerse yourself in sweet pleasure." Pisi, Pisi and the air are ringing, and the ground and private houses crack loud, mainly where the Arche stands. Even Sylvia''s body standing behind felt heavy pressure as her breathing became hard as if the air around her had diminished. "Shall we sleep? For a swinging pleasure." I would have felt this anomaly if only people had remained in the king''s capital. With every word Archet uttered, the air drifting in the king''s capital created distortion. (Mirage...? My vision''s getting distorted, but what are you going to do) Sylvia whines inside as she watches Archet stand in her distorted sight. ... and the Demon King, who ran wild five hundred years ago, makes his strength known to the capital of King Haim. "-Come on, let''s go to permanent sleep, shall we? hahahahahaha, aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... With voices that are not arshes, a number of sparse voices, young and old, echo throughout the Wang capital. He echoed, entering his ears hard, and his voice circled around him as he clung around his body. - Then everything that existed in the Wang capital, without exception, felt a great impact on his body. I wonder if they pushed my brain, google, and I get such a powerful shock all by myself, as if I was kicked to the ground from a high place. From then on, the private houses, which had not collapsed, collapse in unison, and creatures like roses also hit the faceted flower parts simultaneously into cobblestones. After that, I repeated the cramps for a little while, but I stopped moving in no time. ... the King''s Capital sinking into the heart of Archet. It looked a lot like a toddler who couldn''t stand drowsiness. "Yeah. Okay." Until just now, Rin''s attitude changed, and Archet shook his hand all the way with a blurry look. But from those who weren''t given this explanation, I honestly didn''t nod, okay... "What is... what is'' okay ''! All of a sudden it''s like this... it''s dangerous! "Pi...... pi!? There is sweat on Sylvia''s forehead as she watched behind her. He was on one knee and left his body to the wand, but it goes without saying that Archet''s blow affected him. Archet crouched with his head as he was afraid of Sylvia''s angry voice. "Oh, don''t be angry... sister. I tried, didn''t I? When I crouch down, I raise my face to look up at Sylvia. When this happens, Sylvia is also unwilling to strongly reprimand him any more... "You know what? I didn''t blame you for trying. But... ha, that''s enough. So, what''s that? "- Of now? Now, if you''d all gone to bed, I''d be happy. I thought, I just forced myself to fall asleep." What, it''s just a force move? and Sylvia held her head in disdain, but the Demon King is still extraordinary. In addition, he also felt dreamy about the means of attack. Why, this way, it has given me the power to influence the entire Wang capital, so it can be considered very reliable in itself. "I''m sure Ain''t got an attack on you, too. Well, I know it''s not just a bad thing... well, bye-" The pursuit has begun. When Sylvia gets in the mood, a new move is made in the world tree of bulimia. Me, me and... and as if to drop rotten fruit to the ground, many, many crystals of magic pour down. But not only that this time, but when many thick roots and twats appeared from the ground, they took a distance from Sylvia and the others. "Arche, it''s like the real deal." "Now... you can''t do it again and again? "I know. So do your best not to die." Kussh, and Sylvia, who laughed lusciously, waved her wand. Archet, on the other hand, was shocked with his mouth open to the harsh language, but after a few seconds he could hold it back and focus on his body. - They saw the magic crystal turn into a rose and were prepared to be a long battle. 230 Something nasty. A few dozen minutes early since Archet launched his attack on de flamboyant. Inside the king''s capital, two men, Archet and Sylvia, were desperate to fight, but the same thing happened to the two outside the castle gate. It was Cain and Marco, who had exchanged swords many times, but there was no settlement-like settlement. "Huh... chi" Once distanced, Cain punches his tongue and sees Marco. The war situation continued at Cain''s advantage, but there was still a reason why it could not be settled. "Hmm... that''s Ein''s influence too" "Yep. As the captain said, we have benefited from Ein." Cain''s sword cut Marco off over and over again. Then only the same number weakened the light from Marco''s body, but at least a little bit sooner the resurrection would take place. Because of this, battles follow strange parallel lines. "What Ain''t Absorbing. It keeps flowing through my body... but" "I owe it to you, too." "... I see. I mean, he''s got cod strength." As long as the bulimic world tree continues to grow its roots, its health can be said to have no end. I mean, I have to give you an attack that''s a special blow. "But no matter how much I am, it''s hard to cut Marco down with one sword" "- Because you''re in good hands." "Don''t be modest. You must be the most powerful piece of living armor of all time." Marco owes too much to Ain, the Summoner. In addition to just a strong body, inexhaustible health further enhances it. Then, no matter how aggressive Kyne is, it''s natural to struggle. "I''m honored you said that.... No, as long as I''m sorry. It consumes a lot of magic just to summon us, but you''re protecting me from the commander''s attacks more than once." "... must be. Ain''t gonna be pretty burdensome." "Yeah, it is. In the Wang capital, the Arshes are also using their power. I mean, suddenly, Ein''s magic continues to be taken away." Marco speaks deliberately. Then, one cain scratches his head and opens his mouth. "Ha... Damn, that''s a roundabout loyalty - Marco" "This is it. So didn''t I say from the beginning...... Shh! Marco''s body glows and runs out with a great sword. When I attacked Cain''s sword directly from the front, I waved my sword at its best strength today. "My wish is heh! My lord... only Ein''s happiness! "Huh... you seem to be using your powers as much as you like, Marco! "Yikes! This is what I have to do... because I have to! Marco''s blow at this time showed so much strength that it could not be put out on the original Marco. That''s why I did it, thanks to Ain''s favor. Forced drawn power is the flow of a corresponding immense amount of magic into Marco''s body. When even that burden recovers with grace, Marco cuts to Cain as much as he can power. "What an irrational force! Strength beyond its limits, yet without any obstacle to itself! "- If so, let us offer our deep gratitude! Hahhhhhh! ... the two went on to fight. Whether the earth is broken and the barren earth undergoes further transformation, the two will never cease to fight. I''m already out of breath if it''s normal. Marco, who was in such a situation, just kept waving his sword as far as he could. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Cain and Marco. What the two of you did is just a repetition. Cain waves his sword, Marco waves his sword, and the two heal their bodies with the force flowing from Ain. Both lacked a decisive hand and remained glued to the point of stirring. The only thing that has changed is the surrounding situation, with the desolate castle gates, walls, and the earth watching the battle between the two. "Huh... Huh... Huh" However, however much physical damage can be healed, I feel tired. It was Marco that was quick, and Cain still made room. "... it''s a difficult emotion to express. The opponent says he''s already blurry, but he still doesn''t get a decisive blow. I''ve never seen anything like this before." "That''s... I''m the leader... I didn''t know you could make such a difference in local power." "This is where I''m saddened by my lack of strength." Cain finds himself somewhat frustrated where he can''t compete. But it was still uncomfortable that Marco started to look tired. "Marco, by the way. Why are you suddenly tired?" "... it will be decided. Captain." Then Marco pierced the sword to the ground and untied the erection. "It must be because I wasn''t impudent. Ein gave me too much power. ¡­ If you add to the battle within the King''s City, Ein continues to consume a lot of magic." "- Ha. Marco, you said... I only wish Ain happiness," "Yep. So I did my best for that happiness." Marco''s breath is ready. But he keeps talking without his sword in his hand, and makes Cain shudder. "My role is over. I''ll leave you to the three of us." "... I guess, I thought. But were you really going to do that?" "I meant to tell you not to misunderstand." "I''m often told too, but the problem is I don''t have enough words - I''d love to, then I''ll let you move on here." "Yep. Please, be careful." Marco answers that, bending over and dropping Cain off. Contrary to such an attitude at first, which puzzles some seers, Cain understood Marco''s will. "... you''re loyal until you''re foolish" Breaking up with Marco, Cain muttered one. With the hustle and bustle in Wang Dynasty in his ear, he leaves Marco at the castle gate in his head and sighs again and again on the condition when he is frightened. "Marco continues to use his magic forcefully. By doing so, he continued to suck the magic that had resided in Ein''s body." Ein, transformed into a world tree of bulimia, is just a mass of power. Evidence of this is that, as a result of his continued sucking on his surrounding presence, he grew large enough to surround the King''s capital. I guess that''s why Marco chose one way. "... naturally, I will continue to receive power from Ain, too. If Sylvia fought in the King''s Capital, the result would be simple." - We''re out of fuel. Marco''s body''s sudden accumulation of fatigue was also due to a weakening of the power flowing from Ain. In other words, it can be said that the power of the bulimic world tree itself has weakened. Because a vast amount of magic continued to flow from Ain''s body in proportion to their uplifting. "That said, it''s still hard to get around...... Marco" But Cain showed a certain understanding. Because, "You didn''t want to harm Ein without even building it, did you? So the words were cloudy, and even the last curtain pull was deluded. As a result, it was this means that we chose." Even in the name of saving Ain, Marco avoided waving his sword from the front. The aversion to pointing the sword at the master - I guess all that was unacceptable to Marco, the loyal knight. "... Well, that''s another breath" Thus, the battle outside the castle gate was put to an end. Cain switched his mood and stepped into the King''s Capital with exasperation. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Oh, sister......! I don''t have a cut......! "Yeah, right. Really, it''s getting too exhausting and tiresome." Ahead of Cain, Archet and Sylvia are wielding power. But it was about time we both got tired of the rose creatures who couldn''t help knocking them down or not. "But... Arche, do you realize that?" "Huh - I noticed, what...! "The momentum has largely subsided, hasn''t it? Twats and roots of trees that strike from front, back, left and right. While avoiding them, the two begin the conversation cleverly. "Ho... really!? "Yeah, it''s true. I just... I didn''t tell you, I''m getting a little tired, too." Heh heh, and so mildly Sylvia smiles. It was Archet who was troubled even when he smiled, and he looked at Sylvia with his blinding eyes. "Hey, hey... sister...? Don''t be scared." "Hmm, this isn''t a joke, it''s true... but I don''t think it''s a bad thing, huh? "- Oh, you''re right. This is your best chance." Then everything that was spreading around the two of them was truncated. The cain that came abruptly mixed into the conversation brings the two closer to the body of the bulimic world tree beside them. "Brother heh...? Ma, what happened to Marco...? "It''s a half forfeiture game, but it''s like my win for once. Now is a good time to stop Ein at once." "... you! What is Marco?" "I''ll explain later! But Marco was on our side, working together to stop Ein... for sure! Archet is the one who was most pleased to hear that. You felt like you''d been abandoned already, she makes a deep relief. "Okay. Then I''ll hear that later.... The opportunity, Ain''t you sure you''re getting tired? "Oh! You''re right! "Huh... good luck! And then the two run out after Cain. While avoiding the resistance of the impending bulimic world tree, it proceeds with its main aim. "But you really were the limit in time......! "Must be. If it had grown a little more, it wouldn''t have been easier this way...... Shh! Ha, ha, ha! "... why, it''s not easy at all...... but your brother is right, great! Sylvia unleashes magic, Cain delivers a sword trident, and Archet launches an attack with his power as the Demon King. Unlike the two of us, Cain''s presence put the system in place all at once. The three of us are starting to see fatigue, but it''s not that big of a problem for someone who''s gaining momentum. "So, Sylvia! Drive Ain into dormancy... and then what! "Oh no... I''ll have to think about it later! All you can do now is get it to fit within reach! "I see, it''s easy to understand and I don''t hate you -!" "Mm... mmm... ugh! I can''t beat the second generation......! [- Ehihihi......! [Ahhhhhhhhhh -] A rose organism boiling from the front. In order to protect the main body of the bulimic world tree, more and more people are attacked.... but Cain is here now. "You''re disgusting. Retreat... ugh! Perhaps the most compatible was Cain. Because Cain''s sword also cleaves the sea dragon, making it highly effective for rose creatures. "Oh, that''s great. You." "It''s before you grow up. Now I''m gonna cut you loose." "Well, Ain''t you grown up? "Please don''t. I don''t really want to think about it." "Hehe... I agree" The fact that Ein is still growing also has to do with the three of us being able to move to an advantage. Perhaps rose creatures will be further enhanced if they grow up. That''s nothing more than the fact that you don''t even want to think about it, no matter how much Cain. "Oh, um - brother, sister? If we get along too well, it''s hard for me to stay too... I might want you to pick a place" "- It''s been a long time since we got each other''s flesh. Take a closer look." Cain answers Archet with a bitter laugh. In the meantime, the battle continued with Cain at the forefront, gradually approaching the foot of the bulimic world tree. "I see you! And it''s no longer at the end of the eye and nose to the main body. "You! Manage to scratch the trunk deeply! "... so what are you two going to do! "Archet launches a serious attack on you, Ain! I''m Ain, working on your roots, forcing you into dormancy! "Sister......! Ho, if I did it for real and killed him..." "You don''t have to worry about that. If Ain''t you now, attacking a defenseless place shouldn''t be fatal! Then Archet nodded and increased the speed at which he ran. When you get right behind Cain, you cage your strength for the operation. "- You!" "- Brother! The distance from the trunk approaches and the two call Cain in a strong tone. And... "Oh, I''ll show you - Ain''t! This is the best power I can show you... take it! Running momentum, Cain hips deeper and waves the sword. Every time the big black sword moves, the air cracks and absorbs the surrounding scenery as if the big sword had gravity. "Ohhhhhhhhh! When Cain waved his sword, it also had a huge impact on the land that spread behind him. In the harbour town Roundheart, as the sea flies out for the King''s Capital, the surrounding winds gather for a rampant world tree. More faint than black, its sword trident devouring the light struck the world tree of bulimia. [Giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle! Even the three of us want to cover our ears. A sad voice echoes around. It emanated from the world tree of bulimia, letting them know that it had been a great shock. And the great scar created by Cain has something different to see, "Huh, what... that..." Archet will cover his eyes. Scar on the trunk of a bulimic world tree. It made the inside look clear. A number of giant eyes glimpse inside, pointing not only at the chopped cain, but also at Sylvia and Archet, who are right next door. Its perimeter was filled with black and dropped liquid, which leaked out of the wound to create an unusual sight. "You shouldn''t be looking too closely at me. That must be, Ain''t you - no, it''s a disaster born when the bulimic world tree grows. It''s not just this continent... I may have got the whole world in my hands, demon king in such a demon king... ugh" Archet snorted in cold sweat at Sylvia''s convincing words. Consider that you must not let that thing go, cage your strength in your body in a madness of death, and stagger its eyes and gaze only for a moment. "- You are a bad person when you come out. So stop now...! Hands on, Archet hits the runoff of power into a rampant world tree. I directed the maximum attack I could get at the wound Cain created. [Hih... Hifa... Ehiha... Heh! Then he raised his eerie voice and suffered. When a number of eyes are crushed by Archet, they begin to repair so that they are in pain. But the momentum is already weak, and the rate at which it is repaired does not feel anything phenomenal. "Silvia aaaaaaaaa!" He called out to Sylvia saying Cain didn''t miss his chance as he tore through the twats and roots that kept gathering around him. Sylvia seemed to be concentrating, closing her eyes and whining and supporting her. For that reason she did not reply to Cain, but she immediately opened her eyes and stuck her wand to the ground. "- Every hour I feel for that... let everything freeze! ¡­ This brings us to the end of the world tree battle against bulimia in the capital of King Haim. Sylvia''s unleashed magic was mighty. Focusing on the wand, when the ground¡­¡­ and when the ground crystallizes, the roots of the tree stop moving as if sleeping, and at the same time the creatures of the twats and roses are breathless. The last crystal of magic that was wrapped around the branches extinguished the glow¡­ King Heim''s capital regained its silence for the first time in a long time. 231 With him. At dawn of the battle, the sea dragon ship Leviathan returns to Ishtarika. But the Cains stayed in King Heim''s capital and were to keep an eye on the world tree of bulimia. Only Lloyd and his crew returned, and they landed in the King Ishtarika capital with reports that Ain''s rampage had stopped -. ... By the way, the aftermath of last night''s battle also reached Ishtal here on the continent. When unnaturally strong winds blow in many places, high waves push by the sea and the sky is darker and clouder. Lloyd had a complex look on his face when he hurried to the castle. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Your Majesty, I''m back now." It''s a time when the water train isn''t even moving yet. But even if it''s that early in the morning, it''s none of the Silvado''s business. Right next to Silvado, Laralua and Krone refrained. "... I''ve been waiting for you, Lloyd. I want to skip the futile greeting. What do you think happened to Ain...? Silvered rushes him, and Lloyd omits to say hello. "Ha. Dear Archet, Cain, Sylvia''s dedication has been fruitful...... that Ein''s runoff has converged. Sylvia said she was now dormant." "Oh well, that''s true......!? Ain''t Ain''t Ain''t You Saved... Huh!? "Of course it is. Your Majesty...! Silvard stood up and expressed his joy, Laralua and Krone held their bodies together to appease them. "But there''s one thing to worry about." But Lloyd opened his mouth to water. When I look up at him with a serious face, he stares at Silvard and talks. "We don''t know how to help Ein regain his self. ¡­ because the runoff was suppressed and Ein''s life saved, but it is still the world tree of bulimia itself that stands in the capital of King Haim" "... that''s something I don''t really want to hear" "I agree. ¡­ However, Sylvia said that she was searching, and the three of you stayed in Heim on the lookout." "- What did Lord Sylvia say about this situation where the rampage was suppressed? "Master Sylvia said, maybe Ein is resisting in his heart. and" Silvard then creates a deep wrinkle between his brows, approaching Lloyd. "Does that mean Ein''s will and the will by the Demon King... or something, is bumping into each other? "You''re right. Master Ain is just fighting the demon king of our hearts by himself..." Ain''t fighting alone. Krone reacted more strongly to this word than anyone else. "Ain''t alone..." When people squeal small, they squeeze their hands tightly on their chests. I have a great sense of nothingness about the fact that I was safe between the sights. "- Is there nothing you can do? "... I''m afraid we can no longer only wait" Covering Lloyd''s eyes with his answers, Silvard becomes silent. But Krone opened his mouth, "Dear Lord Lloyd. Would you mind coming from me, too? "Mm. Lord Krone... of course, I don''t mind." "There is no certainty that Ein will go back to normal, but the possibility of another rampage, or if he is bad... crusade, needs to be done. What do you think about this? ¡­¡­ "Your opinion as Marshal. Can I ask you something? That''s a question I didn''t want Lloyd to hear. Lloyd, who had received detailed reports from Sylvia on the ground, can certainly answer Krone''s questions. Next to Krone, Lloyd opened his mouth the way he perceived it, noticing that Laralua had been turning his serious eyes. "To be clear, if you fail to find a way to regain consciousness...... and you think you will be right when it comes to Ein losing to the will of the Demon King. In that case¡­ if the world is going to be in a critical situation, we have to think of something else." Another thing, clouded, but its meaning is nothing more than crusade. "Huh - it''s an ist! I will summon the researchers in Isto to the Wang capital! Whatever! Gather the information! "Hey, hey... Your Majesty... no, you! Calm down!" "Come with me, Laralua! By the name of the king and queen, you give the utmost order! I''ll call the Horsemen to the castle! The momentum was such that Lloyd and Krone were taken aback. Silverado leaves between his glances with a large strand, and Laralua hurries after him. "... Lloyd! Send a detailed report to me on paper! I took that guy...! "Ha...... Ha! And when I finally left the room to Laralua, there were two people left: Lloyd and Krone. "So, Lord Krone... I will come quickly to make a submission to La Larua¡­ Dill, and do you hear how Chris is doing? "... Chris is on holiday in his room and has not regained consciousness yet. And, Dill, the escort is on holiday in Katima''s lab." I''m relieved that Chris and Dill are safe, but Lloyd put a question mark on the word Katima''s lab. "Master Katima''s...? What the hell happened? "Well, it''s hard to explain... There''s some Martha in the lab, so why don''t you go check on her, if you want? It was a rare and unpredictable answer for Krone. I see you haven''t taken my breath away, but I can say that I have no further information. "- Aye, okay. Okay, let''s go check on Dill first." "Yeah, then I..." Then, when Krone also advanced his leg, "I... I''m going to the harbor for a moment" and put it quietly in his mouth, and followed Lloyd out between the glances. Krone''s face with this mouthful was a beautiful expression with one determination. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Having taken a trip to the port, Krone makes great use of his position and approaches the large ship held by the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. "... ein. It''s okay, I''ll be by your side. So just try harder..." When she stands at the pier, she looks to the sailors who were working. On the other hand, the sailor is surprised by the sudden coming warrant and politely asks him if he has any business. "Let the ship out. Towards Heim." Krone turned to Heim and said: "Lady...? Is that an order from the castle¡­? "No. My orders." "... so the Chairman ordered you..."? "I''ll say it again. This is an order from me." Several sailors looked strange at the same time. A warrant lady heads to Heim at a time like this. Become suspicious of being equal to suicidal behavior and ask for more details. "Ma''am, I''d like you to explain why we''re headed to Heim." "... I don''t think I need to explain, but if you insist, I have important business to attend to." "So if you can''t listen to that important errand and do it, we can''t get the ship out" Then, it shows everyone a rare and discernible frustration for Krone. This is not looking right. One sailor, who was watching, ran out and headed to Graf and Alfred for reports. "Can''t you even say my word? "... no. Instead, I want to be careful because it''s you." "You don''t have to worry about anything. It was my decision." "You shouldn''t. One moment, please. I think there will be a chairman or Dear Alfred soon..." It is not that far from the port to the headquarters of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. Even riding a horse is a few minutes away enough, and Krone fears the Graves will come. "... please. I don''t have much time. Please, get the ship out to Heim." Krone, who usually calmly stopped his opponent, also leaked a weak voice color to this impending state. The sailors felt pity for it, but still shook their heads sideways that they could not match the dangerous eyes. "- Okay. Then I''ll move the ship myself." Look at the crevices of the sailors. Krone advances his legs. He put his foot on the tarap on the ship and walked to the ship with momentum. Confused by the feeling of shaking, she takes the boat without stopping her legs. "Lady! "No - don''t move because it''s dangerous! I''m relieved to have safely slipped through the tarrap, but now Krone doesn''t know what he''s going to do. With such fears, the sailors spoke from the pier to Krone. "It''s okay. Ikari hasn''t even been raised... if you''re a lady, you can''t move it! But when one sailor notices it, they all calm down. He decided it was dangerous to force him back and kept calling from the pier. "-... Now I can''t move the ship" Hearing their voices, Krone perceives that the ship cannot be moved alone. I stare all over the ship with a sad face, but I still didn''t see a way to open it. ... and finally, Graf comes to the occasion. "Clone! What are you doing there...... ugh! Graf, who was listening to Dachan, was guessing what Krone would do. For that reason, he raised his voice with an impatient expression, "I know what you''re thinking! You want to go to Heim and go near him......!? But I''m not gonna let you go to such a dangerous place, Krone! "Huh... Grandpa. I am another adult. So let me judge......" "Han! No matter how many theories you line up, I won''t admit it all this time! "Grandpa! Ain''t fighting alone right now...... yet you can''t do that to me waiting here quietly! "Let''s say it again... no. Calm down for once and come back here! Come to my house and show my face to the two freshly protected Harleys and Reels! Because of the putting in, Krone had not yet been able to reunite with the two Harleys and Reels. Graf points out that, he opens his hands so that he can forgive Krone. "I also know the circumstances of Krone. But why don''t we spend our first family time in a long time and settle down for once...... would we? "... of course, Grandpa or Mother. Besides, time with Reel is important to your father. But now I should be beside his - Ein." "Based on what...! "You know what, you''ve decided...? Krone looked down at the Graphs. I remember the other day in my head about Chris, and I can''t leave the way she acted, dedicating herself to Ain. What could I have done for you? Thinking of it, he felt a pain in his chest that could be tightened up quickly, and Krone repeated his deep breath several times. "Because my thoughts..." Like a running lantern, the party at Augusto''s mansion gave me a head start. I receive Star Crystals, feel like a person of Ain, and love the emotions I''ve grown since I came to Ishtarika. And he uttered a voice full of feelings that were so grumpy and pathetic that everyone would fall in love, choosing their breasts. "It''s always the same - my love... because I''m dying" It may be a frightening word for some who see and hear. You drowned in love and forgot something else, you might have that disappointment. But for her, who had abandoned her family name, crossed the sea after a journey with danger, and had just stupidly continued her efforts, the word was full of strong persuasion. Finally, when Star Crystal also smiled with a sumptuous smile, he looked at the graph with a wish. "... I know. Non understands best what Krone''s thoughts were! But I still can''t admit it... Krone, come back." Graf''s thoughts are also painfully conveyed. I don''t want to send my precious granddaughter to too dangerous a place. "- Please. Let me head to Heim... Grandpa... ugh." I can''t break the graph all this time. And this situation, in which Krone was also unable to forcibly cross the sea...... the moment it came to my heart that I had to give up now, - Ahhhhhhhhh! A mighty caged anger echoed all over the capital. At about the same time, when the sea around the harbour rises high in heaven, a wall of sea water can be created to surround the harbour of the king''s capital. ... Yes. To her, the best of us have gathered. "Huh, what is this...!? As Graf rushes off his horse, he stares at the anomaly that spreads over the sea. Then, soon, the reason for this became apparent. "... thanks. You''re here...... El, Al" Two sea dragons jumped out - El, and Al. Beautiful scales reflected the morning sun as Krone appeared at sea to pinch the ship on board. The two heads cleverly extend their necks, causing Krone to stroke their heads. After that, he sounds satisfactorily and shows off his proud current manipulation. "No, no! Krone... you''re coming back... ugh! A sailor and a graff approach the ship in an attempt to stop the slow-moving ship. "Grr...... aaaaaaa! But Elle won''t allow it. When El threatens, Al cuts off the talap with water and the ship gains complete freedom. If this happens, I can''t take it anymore after that. As the currents manipulated to increase the gutter speed, the ship Krone boarded overtook Leviathan, which docked offshore. - Krone went to Ain with two sea dragons. 232 Keep it up that day. The sea plains that followed Heim were calm. Spookily serene, all you hear is the sound of waves hitting the ship, plus the sound of two heads of El and Al swimming. ¡­ and finally the ship with Krone arrives at the port town Round Heart. "- Something you remember, though it''s changed." I''ve only had a few legs at a young age, but the panorama was memorable. Most of them had collapsed in the war against Ishtarika, but the atmosphere had not changed. But how should I get off the ship? No talap already, too expensive to jump. And that''s when. "Cuh." Elle gives his neck and sends a signal to Krone. "... will you follow me? Then Elle answers in a superior mood with a puckering mouth. Krone thanked him, squeaking and putting his foot on Elle''s head, he got off the ship in a cautious move. "Thank you. El.... Al too, thanks for your help" "Gah......! As he stroked the heads of the nearer twins, Krone looked in the direction of the king''s capital. There''s a giant tree I''ve never even seen, and I can tell in a flash that''s Ain. "Well, how do I get there... It''s tough, but I guess I''ll have to walk." "- Oh. Mr. Krone, did you get this far by yourself? "... Dear Sylvia? Then, at some point, Sylvia stood right beside him. She can''t help it, she can''t help it, and when she comes to her expression, she walks next to Krone and approaches the twins. "These kids are the twins in the example? "That''s right. My sister Elle and my brother Al... are the twins of a sea dragon." "Oh, yeah - come on, there you are. I''ll give you the magic stone you didn''t use." "Cuckoo!? "Gaw...... Gaw! The twins, who have grown up with people in the Wang capital, receive demonic stones from Sylvia without alarm. Instead of receiving it, I threw it and swallowed what was given to me. "Hmm...? Oh, these kids, you just peeled." "Skinning, is it? Sylvia shrugged when she saw the clear scales of the twins. "Yep. Because scales are transparent, right? "- The twin scales have been clear for a long time, haven''t they? Pokan, seeing a clone with a pale expression, Sylvia grins holding her mouth down with her hands. Taking Krone''s hand with the other empty hand, he proceeded with pleasure. "Oh, uh - Master Sylvia? Krone confused by sudden movements. But Sylvia still smiles and talks. "Cain was originally a little skeleton kid." "It''s so Rin now, is it? "Yep. He followed me a little bit, and he was so cute. And then it got a little bigger, and evolved... and after hundreds of years, it finally became Durahan." "... hundreds of years" It''s a strange time interval from our own humans. It''s natural to be strong, Krone convinced. "These kids do the same thing. I''m sure you''re growing to evolve." "The sea dragon has evolved...... I''m just a little worried that you''re going too far." "I''m fine. Something much stronger for the owner. ¡­ Now let''s get on the horse and go to Wangdu" Sylvia must have come all the way to pick him up. Encouraging Krone, the two of us rode one horse and ran their horses to King Heim''s capital. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Though how much we are, didn''t you worry that there are still Heim soldiers...? "... it''s an earache story" "Not at all. What are you gonna do? If you get caught, they''ll strip you naked as soon as they... they''ll decide, won''t they? It''s not easy to just think about it. I can''t deny it was frivolous, but more than that, my desire to go near Ain won. "Maybe... if that''s what''s going to happen, Ain, you could have stormed out again and helped me," "Hey, that''s a hard story to laugh at." "Heh-heh. Come on, I got it." We run horses from the port town Roundheart for a while and finally reach King Heim''s capital - its castle gate. "Damn, there''s a sign of a sea snake..." Sylvia said, "but I really didn''t expect to get in alone." "... Dear Cain. Yesterday, really, about Ein." "I don''t mind. Even I feel a little responsible." Cain kept his back on a rock that fell by the castle gate. When I realize what the two of you have done, I call out as I sit down. If you look at that kneecap, there was a jealous dreamer who was drooling and sleeping - Archet the Demon King. "Ku... Ka..." Seeing that sight also makes me honestly nod that Archet was a pacifist. When Krone is taken aback for a moment, he changes his mind and looks at Cain. "It''s quiet in the king''s capital. Speaking of dangerous, it''s about the time Ain woke up... but if it stays that way, it''s fine." "Yes, it is. I''ll show you one person, so why don''t you go to Wangdu with that guide? "Guidance, is it? "Yep. No more knights than his loyalty." Two people getting off the horse. Then Sylvia took what she had cherished out of her nostalgia. What did you take out...... from Krone, it just seems like a pale, pale gem. "I give it to Mr. Krone. Take it instead of amulet." "- Um, what is this? It sounds like a gem..." "Of course, it''s a secret." "... ok. Then I''ll take your amulet instead." It was Sylvia answering Nico, but Krone gives up, seeing as she doesn''t seem willing to tell me. Nearby, Cain is distressed with his hands on his forehead, but I''m sure he also remembers past hardships. "By the way, who are you to guide me to? "I''m in the castle gate. I know it''s the Wang Capital, but I can''t even walk by myself." This joking interaction finally allowed Krone to smile. Thanking him for bringing him this far, for stopping Ain, Krone bows his head before stepping into the king''s capital. "But I wonder who the hell you''re talking about. Manipulating the right Heim soldiers?...... yeah. Exactly, I don''t think so." Hard to think of as someone else, too. In the end, after a short walk, not knowing who it was about, Krone went for the Augusto residence, leaning her neck wonderfully. "... I didn''t expect you back here." In addition to the aftermath of the war, Ain''s rampage created a spectacular sight. Heim Castle, which I thought was splendid at a young age. Knowing Ishtarika''s culture, its consciousness has vanished, but its Heim castle has collapsed without a trace. Because Ein is now the one who controls the capital of King Haim. "- I''ve been waiting for you. Dear Krone," "Huh... so who... Huh!? "Oops. I''m so sorry to surprise you with this. I am Marco¡­ I am in the old knight who serves Ein." "Serving Ain... Knight...? Marco''s appearance is clearly a monster. At least, I don''t remember Krone subordinating the Demon Knight. But the name sounded familiar. "Maybe Master Marco, too, who was summoned by Ain...... what? "Yep. Exactly." Then don''t worry. At least, it''s not right for Krone to suspect more than that because Sylvia is a knight who pushes his heartbeat. In a sigh of relief, Krone answers Marco by doing a cartesey. "Nice to meet you. Dear Marco, my name is Krone Augusto. This time, I''m going to show you a woman like me." "... no. Don''t be so humble. Besides, you can have Marco about me. Dear Krone," "There is no such thing. Such disrespect to me..." "I serve Ein. If so, it makes sense to be called away from Master Krone.... Come on, let''s come." The old Ishtarika Royal Group may be quite stubborn. In retrospect of his recent interaction with Sylvia, Krone walked behind Marco with the look of giving up. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó But Marco''s request continued afterwards. The next time he asked me to change the tone, Krone changed the tone, bewildered. I tried to change it, but it was also different... and I tried to tone it to speak to my accustomed men, and Marco nodded satisfactorily. "Dear Krone, How about a little bit of my old story, if you don''t mind? "... yeah. I want to hear it." "I told you earlier that I was on a mission in Lord Archet''s castle¡­ Next, let''s talk about what happened before that." "Is that when the Old Demon King''s Land... No, the Old King''s Capital was alive? Consider his feelings and re-call him the old King''s Capital. Marco continues to speak brightly when he is in a good mood to hear it. "Actually, this Marco. It was decided who to serve." "- What? Didn''t Marco serve Master Archet? "Indeed, in a broad sense, he served Master Archet and Ishtarika. But there was no one else in charge." Thinking about Dill was easy to understand. Dir serves Istarika and is also under Silvado''s command. But confusing, the absolute master becomes Ain. Given the position, Silverado is the pinnacle, but finally, it means including issues of the mind, etc. "My name Marco was also something I didn''t until I met that master. I admired her, and I gave myself a name." "... so what happened to that master? "A certain disturbance prevented me from leaving the King''s capital, and I never dreamed of offering. And then... he said he took his breath off the lap of the woman he loved." I guess it was careless for Marco, too. The more painfully the thought passes to Krone. "But at the end of the day, you left something important for me." "Important words? "Yep. He was left saying this before he took his breath away." If you''re ever going to be reborn, I want to be a demon king who can beat them. "I believed that word and waited for hundreds of years at Demon King''s Castle with my mission." "If you''re waiting for the Demon King, you mean the Demon King Castle...? "Ha... you''re right. My memory faded because of the beast, but I was able to keep it as an obsession at the bottom of my heart" What happened to Marco''s carelessness afterwards? I was hesitant to ask any more, and Krone nodded deeply with a strange face. "That''s it for my guide. Everything you see is Ein, and I''m sure Ein''s will is being fought inside." Then stop right next to the Augusto residence. Already the Augusto mansion was swallowed up by Ain, and what was left was as small a garden. It makes me solicit loneliness for this, but Krone is satisfied that he came beside Ain. "Thank you, Marco.... I don''t know what to do, but I''ll talk to Ain." "Yep. Give it to me that way. I''ll be waiting for you away, so call me if you need anything" "... ok. Thanks." When the two split the word into cuts, Krone took a bad footpath and approached Ain''s roots. I almost scratched my leg many times, but I endure it where it is in inches. "-But where can I call you from?" Touch these thick roots? Or, while keeping your body in the trunk? Or climb on a tree?... Unfortunately, none of them flatter. Krone thinks about what''s going on as he walks around. But today is the day she is blessed with the help of others. "Wow, wow! "Wow... there are rare creatures! It''s rare! Wow! "... Yes? A glowing ball that suddenly came down...... if you look closely, you can see that there is a small human form inside. Repeating in the same way what happened in the elf, Krone was puzzled by the two balls on his shoulder. "Isn''t it rude to have a creature who doesn''t know where it is but suddenly makes people rare? "What? But it''s rare, isn''t it? "... so what''s so rare" That Krone gets a little irritated, too. Making that look a little bit more on the look, the two balls winged with cackles and laughter, "I''m your sister! "... sister? "Yeah! Me, this kid''s sister! "So, so! I''m your sister''s sister! Well, if my sister is down there and she''s a woman, then she''s my sister. Krone held his head with a frightened look at what he was talking about. "Hey, why...? Why do you have a demon stone outside your body? "Eh! Get it out! Get it out! "Ah - hey... stop it! Two glowing balls clung to the krone. Then, when I went into Krone''s clothes better to name her sister, she showed herself in her hand what she had received from Sylvia. "I got that from Master Sylvia......! "Hey! Why? Why are you alive even if you let the demon stone out of your body? "It''s a rare creature! "... that''s because I''m human" But I guess I didn''t like this reply. The two lights tread the ground waste in the air, "I hate liars! This is your demon stone (...)! "Rare creature liar! You''re a liar just like the World Tree! "Is... eh...? Oh, that''s not true, is it? I''m human, aren''t I? "A rare creature! You''re pixie, but you''re human! So liar!" I know you''re saying something meaningful, but they''re just saying what they came up with. When Krone gives a tired look, he remembers the world tree...... and what they said, and speaks with a stiff face. "Hey, both of you? Ain''t... do you know where the World Tree is? Even so, I guess everything I see is a world tree, but Krone spoke only with Ain''s intention. But it seemed right to rely on the two of you, "I get it! You lying world tree, you''re sleeping over there! "This way, this way! "... I''ll tell you what." Following the light that flew away freely, Krone moved forward lightly in his footsteps. After a short period of avoiding the roots and snails of the trees, Krone arrives at the place of destination with guidance from the two of them. It was closer to the border between the trunk and the roots, and there was a large space. "- Here! World Tree, I''m off now! "You can''t wake me up! Shh! I have to! "... I know. Thanks, both of you." Who the hell are the two of you? I can''t help worrying about that either, but it would be something like a fairy... Krone decided to think this way. And to the sight that spread in front of her, she smiled like a goddess. "Nice seats, Ein" The day Ain and Krone first met...... the evening tea party Olivia and the three of us went to. The same terrace seats as that day were intimate with the trunk of the bulimic world tree. The chair and trunk have been assimilated, but Ain sits on that seat. Covered in thick tree roots and twigs, this is a sight where day leaks are not bad. When she checked the many star crystals rolling at her feet, Krone sat in the seat next to Ein. "-Come on, let''s start the tea party, shall we? 233 Aint and Aint. I would like to recall that Ain had Cain do an archery in the spiritual world before. Now that Krone had leaned against Ain, Ain was just standing alone in his heart. "- Is that it? This is..." Ain suddenly regained herself. Ein''s consciousness suddenly awakens, as if to wake up from a dream. "... here, the Roundheart Mansion, right?" Look around. The sight is of the Round Heart Mansion itself, which I spent at a very young age. And it''s the mansion yard where Ain stands. ... I didn''t know it. When I laughed bitterly, I could see it was creepy quiet and I couldn''t even hear the wind. "Let''s just get out of here. It''s not where I want to stay." Groaning sighingly, Ain walks toward the main entrance. When you rush outside to avoid being immersed in the grief you don''t like, "... Huh? Strangely, the view changed. Ein, who left Roundheart''s Mansion, somehow stands in the garden of Augusto Mansion. "I don''t know what that means...... What''s going on..." What has happened since I lost myself? I also wanted to calm down to make sure of that, but this doesn''t calm me down at all. Ain then ran out aggressively and hurried out of the Augusto mansion grounds, - Why? The moment we went outside, the view changed again. I just don''t remember the view being unusual right now. Now it stands in a blue-fire rose flower garden on one side, with its sights spreading everywhere and everywhere. "What the hell happened..." Ain''t no way to keep track of the situation, he revealed without hiding his frustration. Then, finally, one sound reaches my ear. Casa, Casa... is the sound of stepping on the Blue Fire Rose. "You''re awake." "... who are you?" The man who came speaks to Ain. Ain answered without looking back, the man who came continued his words with half a laugh. "I''m Ain. So, who are you?" Ain''t to blast into words. "- That''s an odd encounter. I''m Ain, too." But in Ain''s eyes, it was Ain too. The slight difference is that your hair and eyes are black. The man claiming to be Ain continued to speak with pleasure, beside Ain being taken aback. "However, if I may add words¡­ Demon King," ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Huh - are you kidding me? It was an affair, but Ain takes a few steps away from the man he named Ain. Then pull out the sword you had on your hips and set it up. "I''m not kidding. I''m you, and you''re me. I would have stayed in your body and you would have used my power" "... you don''t remember" "- I fought Marco and woke up as the Demon King. Since I came to this filthy country, I have been able to put an end to the long history of my (Ain) cause. The rest is easy - that dirty fox made my gap. I think I remember." "Well, I get it. You... ugh! Ain''t cut without any foretaste. I find out who he is in those words, and I wave my sword with killing intent. "Remember? Yeah, you made your own name for yourself, didn''t you? World tree of bulimia........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... They waved the same sword and competed. But when they say they''re supposed to be the same, they show the power of a bulimic world tree going up one. "What''s up, Ein? Where did the bragging power go? "Huh... shut up. Does the Demon King do even boring mental attacks? "Ha. You''re not going to change your mind." I tried to be strong, but surely Ain''t got less power than usual. One grip on the sword will somehow strike me with dissatisfaction. "You''re wondering, aren''t you? I wonder why that body is weak." "- Shut up. Shut the fuck up! "Don''t say that, I''ll tell you. That''s because I''m the Demon King." The world tree of bulimia has plenty to spare, even with the sword trident. Continue to talk as if to bruise Ain and whisper Ain a little bit. "Will the Demon King and the others be speechless, too? What you''re saying doesn''t make sense! "It is young to exalt dramatically without understanding, but I (...) am the Demon King, and I am Ain. Come on, now you know, don''t you? "So... what the heck! "So, who are you? With that word, Ein is pushed and blown away by the sword of a bulimic world tree. "I''m Ain...! I was born next to Archet... the second demon king! But as soon as you get up, you strike again. The dissatisfaction I feel in the meantime makes me exasperate, but I can''t stop here. "Then... you can try to fight as the Demon King! "Oh, I''ll do it. I just killed you and I want to go home to Ishtalika...... Shh! This must be the spiritual world. Such recognition fits, but there is no understanding of what would happen if force were used. Still, Ain put his strength into his body, put Durahan''s armor on¡­ and decided to use all the skills he had developed to strike the world tree of bulimia. But... "Huh...? My power... how... ugh! No matter what you are aware of, it is not activated, and if you keep your powers in your body, nothing will change. I can''t feel anything rising, and Ain''t got a frightened face. "What''s up, Ein? How long should I wait? Eat your teeth off the voice of a hateful bulimic world tree. But one thing doesn''t make the situation any better. "I''ll tell you. The trigger was when I (Ain) evolved into the Demon King. In the midst of fighting Marco, he evolved his body as the Demon King." ¡­¡­ "So from then on, I am the Demon King. I mean, I''m the one with that power, not Ein." "Do you realize what you''re saying is inconsistent? "I understand it''s abstract. Then I''ll change my mind." Then came the hand of many fantasies from the back of the world tree of bulimia, whose body was wrapped with Durahan''s armor. "At the time of becoming Demon King, the power gained by that time (...) is that everything is mine! Ein changes his expression. A face full of spiciness and sadness, difficult to brush. I hold my sword strongly with my trembling hands, even though I am frustrated by emotions that are close to giving up. "So what''s up! So you decided to win... but you think! "If you think, what are you going to do? "Even the Demon King... you have boring delusions, I''m bored to laugh at you! Embracing himself in a nearly broken spirit, Ain sets himself forward and waves his sword to the bulimic world tree. I don''t feel I can break Durahan''s armor. In addition, several fantasy hands strike Ain, on the back of a bulimic world tree. The situation was overwhelmingly unfavourable - but Ein still didn''t give up. "I''m not telling you to give up. But you should try to understand reality." Even if you didn''t give up, the world tree of bulimia is still powerful enough to show you. Was this so strong, Ain''t laughing about the power he used until the other day. "Until this time, I couldn''t completely take away your consciousness. Because you resisted me." "... bad, but not in my memory" "It would be unconscious. There''s nothing you can do... come on, take a look at the edge of this world" Then the bulimic world tree pointed far away. Is that a vulgar trap? and Ain was bewildered for a moment, but turns a chilling glance. "... what are you doing. World tree of bulimia! In Ain''s eyes is the sight of a Blue Fire Rose flower garden crumbling away from the edge. That sight, which spreads slightly, upsets Ein strongly. "This is the last world left for you. If you collapse, your ego will disappear completely. It''s easy to understand, isn''t it? "Oh. I don''t want to know, but it''s definitely easy to understand." "It''s a good performance. That''s what I think." The world tree of bulimia speaks in a good mood. Then he mouthed the tightening with a unique expression conveyed to Ain. "Your story goes to the end of one thing. But if Lasbos is not a red fox, he is not the world tree of bulimia that has taken root here - Lasbos is right in front of you now... this is me" 234 Im just Aint. (... rasbos, huh) Las Bosses is the best way to end the story. That''s a very common story, but if it''s necessary, the answer is no. "As a man with a little strange power, you must defeat the mighty Demon King. You remember that, right? Oh, what a clich¨¦." I guess the bulimic world tree even knows Ain''s memories of his previous life. As I dare to use the word lass boss or game, I can see it shaking. Anyway, he insists that he is Ain too, so it''s not so surprising to know. "... for now, let''s continue. I''m sorry, but I need to finish this fight fast." If Ain turns his gaze to the edge of the flower garden, he will see a gradual collapse. I don''t need to hang out with questions I don''t like like. Ain put up his sword and stare at the world tree of bulimia - then he put his strength into his feet and stuffed the distance at once. "Whoa - speaking of which, you were right to use the abilities inherited from Marco just before you lost consciousness. Because of that, I was hunted down, and at the end of the sentence, I began to relieve myself because of your remaining consciousness." "Ahhh! That''s more than anything...! "So... I feel bad for being interrupted. I mean, you''re not gonna cut me loose." A world tree of bulimia that took Ain''s sword without difficulty. When he laughs invincibly as he is, he grabs Ain''s sword with Durahan''s armor. Then, the appearance of the bulimic world tree began to transform. Even the voice color changes, creating a creepy atmosphere. "This is the border between me and (...) you. Come on! Confused and frightened - the demon king of the world tree proclaims. Eating a loose shell named you¡­! When the black hair stretches near the ground, the face grows about ten years old compared to Ain. He seems tall all the time. He looked colorful and masculine, but when you look at him, he''s overwhelmed with an overwhelming willingness to kill. Transformed to a narrative tone, he gave a glimpse into exactly the atmosphere of the Demon King. "Heh...! Somehow the sword is taken, and Ain can be wolfed for a moment. It was a gap that I wouldn''t normally care enough about. "It''s my loose shell, so why don''t you show me that pitiful look - ugh" The opponent is the Demon King. It would also be the most equal to God in this world, a demon king who also outshines the jealous dreamer Archet. Even if it is a battle in the spiritual world, it does not change its strength. "Huh... Huh... Huh" Ein prevents the sword of a bulimic world tree, but it was too heavy and too strong. It penetrates the defense lightly and a strong impact runs all over the body. He was blown away as he had just done and rolled over the Blue Fire Rose many times.... but "Ha... wow... don''t say that, you didn''t throw out the shell either...! The bulimic world tree felt a burning heat on her cheeks. Reaching out faceless, you notice the black blood flowing. Ain''t just been hit, he was taking a blow himself. "- Wow. We''ll do it. Thanks to you, I didn''t have to feel ashamed." Compared to Ain''s damage, however, the bulimic world tree is quite mild. I just got a muscle wound to my cheek, and Ain''t been in my favor. "... you don''t feel so good to mock me on purpose" The bulimic world tree has another self with Ain. Because of their different personalities, they are not inherently similar to Ein... However, a strangely calm and grown-up attitude makes Ein exasperate. "Now let''s start here. Come on, stand up and set up your sword." Then the bulimic world tree disappears. When he appears behind Ain, who was kneeling and healing his body, he waves his sword down in a small movement. "If you''re not willing to give up, you should take it." "Huh!?" Too fast. Chris and... No, the bulimic world tree is much faster than all the mighty people we''ve ever met. The blackness around the sword increases in intensity and strikes to tear Ein''s neck apart. "If you''re willing to give up... I''m not waving my sword anymore! When he shook up to use his sword as a shield, Ain escaped difficulty at a piece of skin. "World tree of bulimia......! My life so far is not thin enough for you to decide! Think of it, it was just a life full of turmoil. He crossed the sea, became royal, and became a hero in the sea dragon crusade. Surveys were conducted around every city on the continent, many of which met. "I''m not giving up on a guy who''s only been born a little while! All of this is Ain''s precious property. What Ein didn''t like was never losing his life. "... will you give it to me? I''m not willing to give you everything I care about! I didn''t like it more than anything about being painted by a demon king who suddenly arrived. Desperately riding his head, Ain waved his sword with unprecedented strength. "Huh... have you ever just begotten me...! Then, for the first time, the world tree of bulimia frightens. Pushed by Ain''s momentum, he gets lost in the attacker for a little while. Ein''s sword cleaves the hair of a bulimic world tree and creates a new cut on his cheek. But... "If...! Let''s show some respect for that pride, too! The world tree of bulimia, which was thoroughly guarded against war, floats with flutter. "Take it. My bulimia... my thirst! A black sphere appeared in the sky where the blue sky was spreading. From the ground, a great deal of light emerges from the bush, flying for the black sphere. "I don''t know what you''re doing... there''s no way you''re gonna let me like it! "You bet. But I can''t be defenseless either." "Then I''ll go first." "No. I''m first...... ugh! Ain''t been forced to attack for a reason. Because, (No. No matter how it rises, it will lose some strength... We need to hurry up and take this guy down......) Gradually, his health continued to be deprived, his fatigue accumulated, and his physical freedom became less favourable. If you can''t do it but avoid a protracted war, even in case the possibilities disappear. While he managed to swallow the rush, he attacked for a one-strike special. "Delivery, yeah, yeah, yeah. - Huh! ¡­¡­ The goal is the head of a bulimic world tree. Stretch your sword around your throat buddha. The sensation sharpened like a slow motion, sweating slowly off Ain''s forehead. "- Heh heh. You deserved my respect." Ain''s desperation succeeded. Ain''s sword profoundly pierced his throat and black blood drained out. Confirming this, Ain breathes roughly as she opens her eyes. But the bulimic world tree didn''t make room. Then he gently held Ain. "Hey... you, what...! By holding him, Ain''s sword pierces deeper. Black blood leaked out of his mouth, and the unwiped creep shakes his mind when he says there is a perception that the attack was definitely transmitted... "Let''s chant. This is the power of the world tree that came from its body." Ein tries to escape in a madness of death, but the arm turned on his back never moves. ... and it finally begins. "It''s a flurry of power I would have liked to use. There are sorrows that can only be showcased in this world, but if its opponent is a loose shell to show respect for, it doesn''t feel so bad" He speaks in a good mood. When you look up at the black sphere happily, you squeal your mouth half-open. "- Down, my blessing." The sound of the keyboard instrument echoed, making me wonder if my ears were crazy. It sounds as if it sings a hymn, and a black sphere leaks red and black light.... and the chick cracks (...) so that it can be covered from the eggs, and at the end it swells like a balloon, bursting in momentum. "You, per your body......!? Though the red and black light spread like a blast, the bulimic world tree continued to hold Ain in love. "Let''s spend some time together at the end - and a little bit of gratitude. Come on, it''s a shell out. I hope you immerse yourself in blessings in my arms and fall asleep forever." "Don''t... Ro... ugh! I don''t care about you." Though Ein showed the idiotic power of the fire scene, the bulimic world tree uses even fantasy hands to hold Ein. The two stood still with contrasting expressions and attitudes, but the red and black light finally swallowed them up. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The Blue Fire Rose spread on one side changed. Dry from tears and scatter beautiful petals ugly. Among other things, the place where the two stand is heavily influenced by it and even the ground has become reddish and black-colored. "- To my thirst, my comfortable fullness is hidden" Booty. Drop an unspeakable body ein to the ground, and one bulimic world tree shrugs. Both hands trembled with joy and a soft grin on his expression. "It means this is going to be one.... don''t you? I saw Ein fall to the ground. But Ein never returns a reply. "... I have nothing to be pessimistic about. I hope you''re resting there. I''m sure there''s a wonderful world waiting for you." Speaking kindly, the bulimic world tree slowly walks out. "Now we have to play the troublesome seal on the roots..." Ain''t the body''s will has already fallen. to get out of this spiritual world and increase his strength even more - so thinking he kept walking for a little while, "... why" And then I stopped walking. It comes to my expression as inexplicable, staring at the edge of the world. "... isn''t it already dead everywhere" Without excess, the Blue Fire Rose is exhausted. And thinking of the fallen ein, the battle was no longer assured. That''s what the bulimic world tree thought, but there''s always no sign that we can get out of this spiritual world. "- Why not. It should no longer be only this will of mine that was left in the body. If so, how can you not get out of here......? "The world of loose shells is dead. Then why..." I can''t find an answer for thinking or thinking. Untranslated, the bulimic world tree looked back and saw the direction of the fallen ein. "No way, not yet -" You''re still unconscious? The bulimic world tree walked out. Then, "..............................................................." Ain''s arm moved out appropriately and Ain raised his face. His face changed color as it burned, and he was bleeding from everywhere. But Ain''s eyes are still overflowing with strong feelings. "Stupid. You gotta be kidding me...? If you do what you just did in the outside world, that''s what makes even the continent collapse -" "Ha... ha... um, I''ve been sturdy for a long time... right... eh? No matter how spiritual the world is, I didn''t think Ein would endure it. Ein moves his body slightly as he crawls, and looks at the bulimic world tree with half a laugh. "... let''s praise you honestly. No, I''m more impressed with pride." As the bulimic world tree stares Ain in applause, it immediately emerges a fantasy hand from his back. "That''s why again. Again... let''s kill that consciousness" "- It''s the end of the day... from afar, is it? "You don''t know what''s gonna happen, do you? That''s why I decided to cut that consciousness out of here." "... I want to... don''t hate it. That overly timid vigilance..." I caned my sword and knelt, but Ain''s body is already full of this. Even though I lean down, I finally think it''s over... (Hmm...? haha... well, I wasn''t dead yet because you guys stayed) On Ain''s fallen ground, there were about a few Blue Fire Roses left. It has been trampled down, but its beautiful pale was alive and well. I want to stay with these flowers at the end of the day. Reaching out and gently stroking him, he realizes his trouser pockets are swollen. "... what, this" Would I have put something in it? When I wondered and got my hands on it, it was inside... "Master Raviola''s Demon Stone......? Why are you here...? I should have left it at the castle." When I take it in my hand, I still feel the warm feeling of well-being. Ain smiled small, happy that it was in his pants. I don''t know why it was here, but I''m soaked in a good mood at the end of the day - and I tell him I''m grateful. - Then, "Hey, Ein? It''s like that night, I''m so happy. '' "... Krone? Suddenly, Clone''s voice reached Ain''s ear. It even reaches my little breath, and I get the illusion that she''s sitting next to me. ''But when I get back, I''ll give you a mouthful... how could I not have worn it? "... ha. Sure, I hope you didn''t." ''But, you know, if you mouthed it over there, it''d be hard to drop it off, wouldn''t it? That''s why I put up with it.'' "... I get it. I''m sure I won''t be able to leave either." Power comes back to Ain''s feet. Even so, it was like a very few lights ''- So please. Come back...... ein'' The sad voice of the trembling Krone rocked Ain''s heart hard. The grip returns, increasing the heartbeat, grabbing Raviola''s demonic stone and standing up. "I''m sorry. Sounds like we need to work harder." I''m no longer anything but energetic. My legs tremble and I have little power left to wield my sword. But Ein stares at the bulimic world tree. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Right, right! I am strong because you are strong in the first place......! Isn''t that a much simpler and more convincing story! World tree of bulimia waiting for Ain to rise. He shook himself to Ain''s powerful voice and soaked his joy. When you create dozens of fantasy hands, you attack them all at once. (... but I can''t do anything about it. As much as I wave my sword at the end of the day. -) That''s when I tried to pant Raviola''s demon stone. Ain remembered something (...). In addition to that, I thought about the power the bulimic world tree was talking about. "... well. No way... this." Open your eyes and stare at the Demon Stone. Then the demon stone was brilliant for a moment and I felt like I had answered Ein. It''s a thread...... exactly, it was just one thread I finally found. "That''s it - Ain''t it! Dozens of fantasy hands strike. If we go a few more centimeters, we''ll pierce Ain, and now it''s time to win or lose. At that moment they thought... "- No, it doesn''t seem to be over yet." "Heh... what the hell is that...!? The hand of fantasy disappeared from those close to Ain, and, if at all, everything became fog and vanished. "That''s what you were saying, isn''t it? I''m... just Ain''t (...)" A flame lights my broken heart. ... Not yet. Because the man named Ain''t finished yet. 235 Her prank. Even moving a single fingertip strikes me with strong pain. He floated a fat sweat, shook his strength and showed it strong, but still had a little room in his mind. "Oh, again." The bulimic world tree surprised me, but soon regains room and wields power. When the hand of fantasy showed itself again, it gained momentum and headed towards Ain - but "Become... what, what have you done... ugh!? It ended the same way again. At that moment when I thought I had touched Ain, all my fantasy hands disappear into fog. "It''s not over yet... I told you so" "... don''t be silly. You''re already dying, and there''s no such thing as the power you can use." "I do... No, I did" And Ain takes a deep, deep breath again. The burnt skin causes pain, but I was able to recover only a little strength. "- The silver that spreads across the country is a testament to people''s vivid hope." Misty fantasy hands¡­ the fog keeps drifting around. "... as the ruler of the proof, I may not have deserved it earlier. But I''m still standing here." I took a step with my right foot. I just haven''t stopped trembling yet. Momentum is weak like a toddler, and this makes it impossible to fathom a bulimic world tree. ¡­ subject, of course, to the condition that it is normal. "That''s why I''m so proud of you... keep standing in front of you" "You think talking to rap leads to strength? It hasn''t changed that you''re dying." "... ah. I know. But..." The fog that was drifting around him added more strength to Ain''s feet. Ein feels it, "I''m Ain...! I will inherit the proud silver... only one man will destroy you! When given a name, Ain puts his strength throughout his body and packs his distance from the bulimic world tree at once. There can''t be this kind of power left. The world tree of bulimia puts the inexplicability on its face. "However, we need to match your battle... no! A bulimic world tree takes distance from Ain. Reaching for fantasy, but turning red and black magic to Ain. In addition to that, many tree roots and twats were grown from the ground and attempted to stop Ain''s movement using it. "Get out of my way... don''t! "Huh - you scratched it off...!? "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Ain got in between with the bulimic world tree. Then, keep the momentum and wield the sword well. "But what kind of sword doesn''t have that power..." "Then take it! World tree of bulimia! "... ah! I don''t care if you take it! Why did you get so strong... I''ll see to it with my body! The sound of metal bumping into each other sounds. For the first time in a long time, two swords crossed, and Ain''s sword reached the world tree of bulimia. In addition to Durahan''s armor, a bulimic world tree with the same sword as Ein stood under this attack. "You''re poor...... ugh! Defeating me with an attack like this." "I told you! I''m Ain... so I''ll beat you down the way I fight! ... that''s when, "The sword...... ugh!? The sword of a bulimic world tree changes its appearance with fog - why, why this happened. I didn''t understand the situation. But even then, the fog sucked into Ain''s body... "Ki, you... how do you erase my power...! "With what mouth do you say my power! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Ain''t gonna miss the gap that the sword''s gone, Ain''t gonna set up a chase.... What lies ahead is the robust Durahan armor. "... don''t think it''s going to work that way, Shells out. Awwwwww! The ground collapses with the sound of the ground, and a distance can be made between Ain and the bulimic world tree. Huge rocks and soil strike at Ain. "Knock..." "Ha... ha... Shell, what are you really..." The same sword had already appeared on the world tree hand of so grumbling bulimia. Sometimes the spiritual world, or it would be possible to take out the same thing. "What did you... ugh! "You said so yourself. I wiped out your power." "Erased away...? That''s impossible! Because you shouldn''t have that power left...! "- Right. Then try to find out why and why. World tree of bulimia! But even as the two of them continued to interact in this way, this spiritual world had continued to collapse considerably. Compared to the early days no longer, the area is less than half, and if you hurry, you can get to the edge lightly. "If you''re going to take it from me, I''m going to take it back from you! "I can''t solve it......! To the extent that you possess the power, it is impossible to erase this power of mine! "... that''s why Ain''t just weak. With all my help, that''s why I''ve worked so hard." Ain smiles like he mocks himself. In the meantime, he waved his sword and continued to attack the world tree of bulimia. "Don''t think you can prevent it with such a fake sword......! It''s an even more powerful gesture. It may no longer be more powerful than it was at the beginning of the battle. It transformed the sword of a bulimic world tree into fog, cutting it into one arm that was ahead of it, "Keep it up...... get ripped off. Whoa, whoa! "Colour...............................................................................................................................................? Cut the tip off the wrist of a bulimic world tree and even change it into fog. All of them go towards Ain''s body. This sight was as if the fog were happily sucked into Ain''s body. "Why - why, why did you scratch my body... ugh! The world tree of bulimia shows strength. Fantasy hands emerged, roots, claws, and red and black magic... pointing everything I could hold at Ain. But they are blocked by the strange power that Ain made them, and all things become fog. "But... that''s strange! I thought I had strength back in my body, but how about your expression! And look at the collapse of this world! "... oh, yeah. I''ve made up my mind." Ein''s face is just insane to death. It looked very impressive, as opposed to increasing strength in the body. Besides that, the increased rate of collapse makes the bulimic world tree happy with it. Soon he showed off his back wrist and smiled invincibly. "That''s why you just... get everything you took from me back! "Whether you turn your body into a demon or lose your words, it doesn''t change you for me." The words that brave Ain sound. It seemed like she was next door and I no longer felt like losing. "Oh well! You, no way... its power...! Then, the bulimic world tree seemed to notice, with a stiff look on his face. "See, the world tree of bulimia......! You have the power I gained to demonize, but I''ve had two powers ever since! "You...... you ahhhhhhh! "And the two powers I was born with were safe! I''m sure that''s because it would have made me who I am! Two skills are inherited from Olivia to Toxin Decomposition EX. Those two weren''t the abilities Ein acquired, they were also used for Ein because they were inseparable forces, just like fish breathing Ella. And there is another skill Ain gained after demonization besides a family summons (...). "Because I use this, my body is hard, too. So... I''m not gonna shy away from one thing! "No way, you, with such fragile abilities... this me-" "Oh yeah! I will kill you with this fragile ability... weakened (...)! - Weakening. Absorbed from Raviola''s Demon Stone, it''s just one skill I didn''t find any use for. "I tolerated my immune system, weakened all of it... ugh! So you know what this means......! "... don''t be ridiculous. Such a compulsive use, with fragile power, of this me...... ugh! "World tree of bulimia! You''re just poison to me now... ugh! So if I''m in this world..." In the spiritual world, no direct attack occurs. That''s why Ain''t had these forced ways of fighting. If this is the outside world, there''s no way we can do this. "In this world, even if you are a god... I will never lose! Yes. If you say polarity, you just need to see and be willing and just touch it. No longer is the world tree of bulimia in the spiritual world just poison for Ein. Then, this time, it became a particle of light from where it touched Ain and disappeared. "- Defeat the Demon King with the power of weakening...? Don''t be ridiculous, that''s not... I can''t admit this! Everything perceived as poison disappears without exception with the power of Ain. It gradually builds momentum and the armor of the bulimic world tree collapses away one by one. "You understand what it means to turn me off! Lose all the power you''ve cultivated and lose your life...! Because the majority of you are already ruled by this me......! "No. I''m sorry. That''s not gonna happen." A world tree of bulimia that has brought forth new swords over and over again and exchanged swords with Ain. However, it was decided that all of it was not easy, and one by one, it is swallowed up by Ain. "That can''t be! Because the rooted world tree is a testament to that! "... no. It''s all a mistake." Ein answers calmly, yet waves his sword relentlessly. ... and finally ripped off both hands of a bulimic world tree. "So I''m telling you. The only one who falls... is you" "... I thought I said that too. You took most of it from me, even if I die." When the bulimic world tree speaks invincibly, Ain hugs the bulimic world tree to comfort him. It was as if Ain was embraced with feelings just now. "- I''m just going to repeat the same thing as before. It''s poisoned, purifying you, and I''ll suck on all of it." Yes, what Ain''t gonna do is just suck up a world tree of bulimia that''s going to break down. That way, everything will be back to normal...... my powers will return.... the way we fought was to the end, full of Ein looks. "Ahhhhhhh..." The body of a bulimic world tree emerges as a particle of light. Everything is absorbed into Ain''s body, and the appearance of the world tree of bulimia gradually becomes transparent. When Ain hugged him hard, he muttered in the end thanks with a small voice...... ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s already been one night since Krone came next to Ain. The time is about the rising of the sun, and it is time for King Haim''s capital to be filled with light...... when that happens. Or... and the roots that grow at Ain''s roots moved. Then I thought that the Raviola demon stone emitted light and lasted for a few seconds, making it a light demon stone in the sky. "... Ein? Krone, who kept an eye on Ain, feels the movement looking slightly tired. Then gently wrap Ain''s cheek around with both hands. "... here. Good luck. Ein." Smile gently and brave him. Then I felt Ain''s cheek move a little. "- He''s your favorite boy, a little wife. Sometimes I''m optimistic... unplanned" I started talking about the time I spent with Ain, stroking her cheeks gently. "But you... you must have tried to be alone, right? "I''ll never listen to Ain, who tried to finish it all by himself. I''ll never let you be alone." Pointing out that he summoned the Sylvias and tried to put an end to them, he scowls Ain''s cheek without help. "Right? Eagles grasp my feelings... more than anyone else in the world, I''m a terrible person (my darling)" Para, Para...... the roots of the tree separate the ein one by one. "Huh." Then Ain''s body falls forward in momentum, and Krone hurries to hold Ain''s body. But in Krone''s body, it''s hard to take Ain. He was put behind him in such a way that he fell, and managed to be taken in the form of a knee pillow. ¡­¡­ Ain on his knees was warm and his occasionally moving body told me he was alive. "... sleeper. Time for the morning, huh? I softly scratch disturbed Ain''s hair with my hands and love Ain''s head separated from the world tree. ... gradually the morning sun plugged into the two places, and a dazzling glow irritated Ein''s eyes. "-... mmm..." Dazzling. Ain''t just saying that. Ain''t eyes carved deep and wrinkly. Krone makes a small shadow on his own back when he sees it and puts his hand against his mouth and laughs. The little bird chirping prompted him to wake up and Ain slowly opened his eyes. ¡­¡­ When my eyes opened, I found out in front of me the face of the woman I wanted to see, and that I was being put to sleep on her lap. Then she looks happy... and then she opens her mouth so that she can bend over. "Hey, Ein? I wonder what your first words would be. Morning? Or thanks for lending me your knee? ... she became even more beautiful and pathetic compared to the day she reunited. But I''m always comfortable asking.... such a voice as the sound of a bell goes through Ein''s ear. Smiling with a little prank, he asked what Ain would say... that. - Ein at the time thought about what to answer for a little while. But Ain''t got nothing to think about right now. Because the words you say were decided from the beginning. "... I love you. Can''t you say that? Krone weeps a muscle and strokes Ain''s cheek. Important words that have kept me waiting for a long time. Krone hears it, nods small and answers. - I love you, too. The morning sun plugs in and the little bird chirps. In such a space for just two people, the two of them were given gems. In this place, The two bodies that approached nature lay their lips quietly. 236 Epilogue 1 of Boyhood "Huh - Huh... Huh! "Ma, Lord Martha? "Sorry! It''s urgent, we''ll stay in the room! "Ha... ha! King Ishtarika capital in the morning, no... At White Knight, the castle where Silvado lives, Martha was running in a busy manner with a single envelope in her hand. The place she came to was between glances, and her husband and Silvado should be waiting inside. "Your Majesty! Excuse me...... ugh! "Ma...... is that Martha? What''s the matter? It looks unusual..." "It''s urgent, please forgive me...! Martha then breathes several times and walks the carpet correctly. I moved on to the two of them ahead of me. "Master Olivia is awake......! I''m not in the book yet, but I was regaining consciousness and getting my body up on the bed! "Oh, is that sincere! "Yes......! We are now closed with light meals, etc. -" Silvard nodded and rejoiced many times, looking at Lloyd and looking relieved. But Martha noticed that she was still excited, and she asked her what was going on. "At about the same time, Leviathan contacted me." Martha answers this and shows the envelope. Silvard, on the other hand, hurriedly stood up to the word Leviathan had contacted him¡­ and he hurried to receive an envelope from Martha. "Ain''t... what happened to Ain''t...! Make a noise, tear the envelope apart, and throw it to the ground without caring. One piece of paper that was inside finally shows up and grips Silvard''s heart hard. My heart sounds sharply higher, and my desire to not see them or to see them soon intersects. But the stray was also about a few seconds long, and Silverado saw what he was prepared to write. ¨D¨D¡­¡­ "... Martha. What the hell''s in there?" "Don''t worry. ''Cause it''s okay." Lloyd asks Martha what she thinks while Silverado is hardened. Even if they said it was okay, Lloyd couldn''t help but wonder what it was about, but behave very fondly in front of Silvard. - Then, "Heh, heh... hah... heh! Silverado suddenly laughed. But from his eyes, many tears flood, gradually flowing into the carpet. "Not at all... neither do our minds know, what a concise letter..." "Your Majesty? What the hell is on that paper...? Lloyd asks Silvard with anticipation in his heart. "I''m going to make a move. Leviathan is coming back to the king''s capital! "Leviathan returns... if that-" Her eyes get red and swollen, but Silvard walks out with a heartfelt happy grin. Handing Lloyd a piece of paper by mistake, he said to read it. "-" Prince Wang Ain. I''m going home with Krone ''...... hahahahahahahahaha! Dear Ein... Now, as His Majesty said, it''s too concise... ugh! From Lloyd, who broke up locally, that''s no more good news. He grips the paper with both hands, kneeling and weeping. "It''s Lloyd. I have to hurry up and pick up Ain. Do your duty immediately." "Huh! As His Majesty''s heart goes......! But not if you''re soaking in joy and weeping here. As he nodded up at Silvard''s words, he wiped his eyes and recommended his legs. ... Then a voice came from the small room at the back of the throne. "... nya? Did you finally regain consciousness, Mazacon? "Ka, Dear Katima...... That''s just the way to say it..." The First Princess, Katima, appeared in a wheelchair from the small room. Behind it stands a ketsy two times bigger than Katima. He proceeded slowly through the wheelchair as he compelled the lion-like furrows. "I''m not wrong about anything, am I? "... I think loving my mother is a beautiful thing." "Don''t say a word of denial there. It''s an easy story to understand..." The conversation between the two also reaches Silvard, who stops and talks. For that exchange, I feel a soft air that is expressive and spicy. "Oh, did you hear that, silly girl? I offered indefinite prudence to do so, but let''s figure it out just today. Come with me, let''s go pick Ain up." "Mm-hmm. That''s your father. - Look, I got your father''s permission, too! I want you to push it so I can enjoy it! Katima was kelloggy even when she was said to be an idiot daughter, and rather replied in a good mood to Silvered''s words. Just so you can have some fun with your mouth...... I mean, if you say so, run fast in a wheelchair. "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that, so give me a break" "... father. My caregiver won''t listen to me." "I''m sorry. That stupid girl''s gonna have a hard time, but you gotta deal with her till Ain gets back." Silvard labors him with his head in his arms. Katima gives a flashy look, but the next moment revealed her dissatisfaction. "That''s crazy! Why do I have to be stupid? "You should even pack those jellyfish feet and ask the brain that looks like it.... I''m sorry. You may have a troublesome wish, but ask him half the time." "... I understand, Your Majesty" "Oh, my God! How do you know that? Near Silvard with his head, Lloyd and Martha both leak a smile. I guess I can''t wait to see how happy he is to be here all the time with a little moisturizing eyes. "It''s Lloyd! Speak to Graf and Elena! Speaking of them, Ain''t caused trouble - why don''t we head to the harbor together! "Ha! Let''s arrange it that way. By the way, Martha, Master Olivia..." "I''ll put it in brackets on the bed as a matter of course. I know you''d like to welcome me, but in view of your physical condition, there''s nothing else for you to wait for at the castle." "Mm-hmm. Martha''s right. Totally... How can my daughters be so full of grandmothers..." Katima still seemed dissatisfied in the back, but she also seemed to understand that the minutes were bad all this time, and she didn''t complain any more. He just slowly pushed himself into a wheelchair and proceeded, furrowing out to comfort him. Silvard thinks of one girl as he breaks up with everyone and walks one foot between glances. "... I don''t know what the details are, but I guess it''s Krone." Recently, Krone crossed the sea on an Augusto Chamber of Commerce ship with the help of twins. It''s not hard to imagine anything from then on. Anyway, she wanted to go to Ain''s side and crossed the ocean. "- Well, if you think about it, there''s something close to my daughters, too, Krone." Silvado squeaks alone as he leaves between glances. If you think about how she came to Ishtarika, the vessel just amazes me. "... One thing I can say is that the next king has been blessed with a good edge" Silvado headed to his room after this. When I tell Laralua who was in the room about Ain and Olivia, they hug each other to share the joy. The two dressed intact and took a carriage to the harbor. 237 Epilogue 2 of Boyhood Ein finally returns to Ishtarika. However, detailed explanations have not been given to the King''s people. For example, the fact that Ain has gone wild or that the Arshes are here is a better idea to lay low first. In other words, when it comes to the information that reached the Wang people, it only means that Ein will return from Haim - All that remains is the question of what happened in Heim, but from the general King''s people, it must be more important than such details for the heroic Ein to return. "¡­ Your Majesty. You''re still feeling it." "There''s a way. Here''s the rest, Katima or Lloyd... and" "Yep. I''m here too, so that''s inevitable." Wang Tumin never received a report from the castle. They realized that a few royal humans, such as Silvado and Laralua, had come to the harbor. Prince Wang Ain is finally returning home. "- It''s El and Al...! As everyone waited at the harbor, Katima in a wheelchair noticed the twins. The twins advance the sea with our faces and lead the sea dragon ship Leviathan. Sometimes the blister that rises... it reflected the light as if it were a cannon. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - Whoa, whoa, whoa...! "Huh, wow..." Ein moved from Leviathan to the boat. And when Ain appeared, the king and the people showed great exuberance. "It was amazing when I went to Magna to investigate, but that''s more than that..." "Hehe... you''re a hero, right? The hero is also added that this time he ended the war by crossing into Heim... "I know what you''re going to say, but isn''t Krone too calm? "Even I would have been a little more surprised if I''d been in front of you, wouldn''t I? Yes, Krone is getting the same cheer. Even so, she is oddly calm and in contrast to Ein. "-But compared to the mood I had when I was waiting for Ain, all I had to do was feel the end of it." "... I see" At the end of the day, Krone was a big shot, too. Then Ain also prepared to take a deep breath, "Krone. Shall we go" "... yeah" Give Krone a hand and take her hand. The smooth, warm feeling conveyed to Ain and made me feel like I just wanted to rise. Krone, on the other hand, leaks a smile as rarely lit, gently uplifting her cheeks. "Is that it? Could it be illuminating? "- Heh heh. What would you do if it lit up? But Krone is only Krone. When I even do the lighting hide elegantly, I rather ask Ain what to do. "I won''t do anything about it. I just thought you''d be cute." "... already" Tap into each other lightly and Ain slowly pulls Krone''s hand. The two go down the tarrap to the harbor - which was supposed to be "But it''s not just about pulling my hand... it''s like a triumph" "Huh...? Yikes... a, ein...!? "If you''re scared, I''ll put it down, but no? "... because if I put it down, it looks like I put Ain''t on my sleeve and Ain''t gonna be laughed at" Crone, so-called princess cuddled, answers as she buries her face in Ain''s chest. It goes without saying that Krone is happy, although it is the kind of line that cared for Ein. Evidence of this was stained bright red in her ears as she blindfolded. "Absolutely. He''s a wonderful aide to Prince Wang''s heart." "- You know what I mean. Already...! If Ain''t talked to Krone like she fell in love, Krone picks Ain''s clothes softly, even as she lights up. Crushing ''Silly......'' with his chest as it is, he pulls his strength out of his body and entrusts everything to Ain. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "I''m going home. How dare you! "Take a good look today. What... why are you in a wheelchair? "... there was a lot going on! Katima was the one who spoke the most. She looked at Ain holding Krone and spoke to him to tear him up, but on the contrary she eats a counterattack from Ain. "Yes, a lot? But when Ain''t got no reason to know, even though they say things, Ain''t got no reason to, Ain''t got no way to look at the Silvers when he lowers the krone. "- Grandpa. We''re back now." "... a phrase headed toward ignoring the rest of the words, and at the end of the day, you said you ran wild? "I don''t have any words to give back. It''s a result of overconfidence in your power." Ain honestly apologizes. I know I''ve caused a lot of trouble. That''s why I''m here to defeat the Red Fox and it''s a big circle - and I''m not even willing to end it. "Though it is the same thing with Krone that ran wild" "Yes, I understand too" "The rest have the credit imperative as their creed. So let''s punish you both." Ain and Krone listened with a strange face. Sylvado may well talk, but it''s not a good thing. That''s why I waited for Sylvado''s punishment... "The punishment to be inflicted on both of us is to make Ishtarika more prosperous than the rest of the reign - that is! These fools... ugh! "Grandpa! That''s punishment." "Your Majesty...... ugh!? The moment they both tried to disprove Silvard''s words. Silvard wrapped the two of them together. "Well... well done, you''re back! These fools... ugh! "... I''m sorry for your concern. Grandpa." "Your Majesty..." Silvard seemed to be in tears. A drop of tears drifted down Ain''s neck as proof of this. As he wraps them up for a few seconds, suddenly, he flips his body and walks out. The silent walk out puzzles the two of us, "I''m sorry. Both of you.... he''s still a king, so he has to hide it." Then Laralua approached the replacement. "Ain''t you. Welcome home....... Mr. Krone. Ein, thank you so much for risking your life for me." Laralua hugged Ain, followed and hugged Krone. I guess she enjoys tears too, I can see her eyes are moist. "My Majesty and I are going back to the castle first. Take your time, both of you - Olivia will be waiting for you at the castle." "Ah... oh, ma''am...! I haven''t been able to tell you anything yet. Ein was also concerned that Olivia was not here. He tries to hold Laralua back, but Krone signals by holding Ain''s hand hard. "... you two should learn how you feel." "- Okay. I''ll be patient until I get back to the castle." "Yep.... Oh, I''m sorry. Looks like my grandfathers are waiting over there too... so they''re gonna scold me, right? "Then I''ll come with you..." "No, you can''t. This is on me, isn''t it? When he stopped Ain so that he could close, Krone ran for the Graves on a small run. As for Ain, I wanted to apologize together because I was the cause... "Let''s go see him again next time" This occasion follows Krone''s words and decides to change the venue. Then comes a new one to Ain, who is alone. "- Dear Ein! You can''t even forget that voice. Because it''s the voice of a man who''s been following you for a long time and risking his life for Ein. "Dilu! You''re safe... safe, so... oh, that...? But I couldn''t see the dill. Ein looks around in a bewildered manner, but never sees Dill. "Here it is. Dear Ein!" "... eh!? There you are, a lion-like hairy ketsie. Bring a sword to your hips and wrap yourself in the knightly clothes Ain is used to seeing. But I don''t care where you look from, Ketsey. "-G, the Greyshire family was also a secret law of reincarnation to other races...? "Ha ha... it will be longer when I talk to you, but I hope Master Katima has helped me and it has become Ketsy..." - What are you talking about? This guy. Ain''t got no idea what that means. Ain''t got no eye for cats. but wastecats just arm themselves proudly. He''s useless. Ein puts his gaze back on Dill thinking so. "But! Dear Katima, I owe you my life! "Oh, yeah. I''d like to thank you for that. Mr. Katima... not because the attitude of the cat is just frustrating" Dill clouds his laughing tea like trouble. "We have a lot to talk about. But I can''t just talk..." "Huh, by the way... I''m not here, but Chris is!? How''s Chris...! "Rest assured. Master Chris is resting in the castle. Lord Barra said it was time to wake up." It was finally. Finally, Ain was able to make sure Chris was safe. I think of Chris, who was supposed to rendezvous in King Heim''s capital, and Ein is deeply relieved. "Dear Ein. This time, our... No, I''m not strong enough, but this is how I let a lot of things carry on my back..." "... Mr. Lloyd. Mr. Lloyd did a great job. I''m the one who put up the hard work, so I''d rather apologize." "Such a thing......! Hmm? By the way, which way, Master Archet...? "Oh. Those four would be resting in Leviathan. He said he was coming to the castle later, so can I take care of it? "Mm... I''ll take care of it! Lloyd then walks out lightly to greet him and goes to contact him to welcome the four of them. "I''m sorry. My father is as busy as ever..." "No, no. I''m fine and above all else.... Well, bye." "- Ain''t! They''re heading to the castle, too, so it''s time to go! I guess I''ve finished talking to you to some extent. When Krone returned, he suggested going to the castle. Ain''t honestly nodding, even to chase the Silvados who headed ahead. Ain then turns his eyes to the King''s Capital, where cheers continue, and his voice speaks loudly. "... I''m home. Ishtarika!" 238 Epilogue 3 of Boyhood ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The day Ain left it was just a festival. The men and knights of the castle likewise celebrate greatly the return of Ain. By the way, there are those who were overjoyed by Ain''s return. Yes, Olivia. She wept so much in joy that she couldn''t stop just hugging Ain, but did enough to keep her roots out and wrap them around. On that night, everyone will be celebrating their return, and a dinner will be held at the Grand Hall to exchange ministers. After dinner, in addition to the Ishtarika royal family, he called key men such as the Greyshire family, Lili and the Bahra sisters. Ain after late at night blossomed in Olivia''s bedroom for a crown exchange. - And the next morning. She (...) is about to wake up when she senses Ein has returned... "Mother... is it something that requires so much discernment...? "Hehe. Naturally, it''s my precious Ain, so let''s go to her in the coolest way." Olivia takes care of his hair as she approaches Ain to keep her body close together. "If you say so, there''s an objection..." The place is Ain''s room. Speaking of time, around 8: 00 in the morning, Ain was enjoying his first long life in his own room. But Martha contacted me that she was going to wake up and Olivia was happily getting Ain''s hair done. "- Is that it? Speaking of which, Ain''t no world tree yet...... what? "Hmm. What do you think? "That''s right! Let''s check the card, shall we? "Card......? Oh! You mean the status? Olivia laughed at what Ain had guessed. Ain then stood up and headed to his desk, "It''s definitely like I was putting it around here... - There was" Lightly grabbing the desired card, Ain returns right next to Olivia. "... oh" Look at the cards with Olivia. Then it was written there: Ein von Ishtalika [JOB] World tree of bulimia, king of demon stones [Race] World Tree [Level] - [Health] 9999¦Á [Magic] 9999¦Á [Attack] - alpha [DEF] - ¦Á [Agility] - alpha [Skills] World tree of bulimia, enchanting poison, curse of solitude "Yeah, yeah. Ein was still a world tree." (Ein, the Demon King, has become a world tree of bulimia... I''m not a complete person...... and I''m like the King of Demon Stones...) I wanted to be a person, but I no longer get that wish. Is Olivia looking pretty happy because she''s still a dry adder? (I guess alpha means if you absorb it like I did when I ran off, you can put it up...) "Oh... you''re getting more and more attractive, Ain''t" "... Oh, thank you" Olivia - I don''t know what dry ad women find attractive, but I guess the term World Tree is so influential. She strokes Ain''s head with heartfelt joy. "But your skills are somehow integrated into the bulimic world tree... this" "A world tree of bulimia is a skill used by beings. In it, you got a dark knight or something put together.... but the two after this could be" "- Skills gained from Anon, I think," I don''t feel so refreshed at the end with Anon. Anyway, because at that time, the bulimic world tree was blindfolded, taking away half Ain''s consciousness. "... so this is the substitute for Archet." "It''s so complicated that it''s in me..." "I''m not even talking about blades all being bad guys because they can hurt people...... So you shouldn''t mind Ein so much either." Then, I feel Ain''t got a hard time with complicated emotions and Olivia softly holds Ain from behind. It was Ain, whose mood had dropped all at once, but thanks to Olivia he regained some calm. "You can''t look like this when you''re going to visit." "... sorry. I''ll look at the cards. What did you say?" "It''s not your mother''s fault. Because it''s what I did." Ain''t got it, and when he squeals and gets in the mood, he gets up and looks at Olivia better. "- What do you say? Um, is it cool to come together? Feeling roughly finished, Ain asks Olivia for her opinion. Then she smiled exactly like the Virgin, "Ain''t always nice. But it could be nicer today.... Come on, let''s go to that kid. If Ain''t gone, he might wake up soon." "Haha...... thank you. Mother! Well, then, I''m coming! ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Turning to her room, Krone and Martha stood in front of the door. "I''m sorry. I''m late for being close to you." "... oh, Ain. You look so handsome." "Really? I guess you''d be relieved to say that - Mr. Martha, is it okay to come in? "Of course it is. Bye." That said, Martha opens the door. "Me and Master Krone will be waiting here, please, Master Ain''t inside" "... Huh? Is it just me? "Look. Just go. I''m sure you''ll be waiting for Ain. "- Okay, so don''t push so hard..." Krone forcefully pushes Ain, who was lost, into the room, confirming it and Martha closes the door. "... okay? Dear Krone," "Mr. Martha. Is that okay, what is it? "It has been decided. It means that even if we leave Ein alone..." "To be honest, I don''t feel good about you two. It''s just that she''s the woman who put her life in Ain before me..." Then Krone looks at Martha with a bitter laugh, even though she feels complicated. "When it comes to life... the other day when Master Archet? "Yeah, that''s right. So, her thoughts are very different from mine - then I can''t let them get in the way." "... you''re sweet" "- Heh heh. But... I''ll give it to you only today. If she wants more than that, it''s all a big deal." Krone''s expression changes from time to time today. Because if you think it seemed complicated until just now, at some point you laugh with pleasure and divulge your upbeat voice. "By the way, what''s the big deal? "It''s already... everything." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó On the other hand, Ain, pushed inside, looks at the freshly closed door and takes a few deep breaths to feel better. "... Yikes! I''m not manly over this period. Get rid of thinking that way, Ain''t approaching the big bed placed in the back. Sitting in a small chair placed next to her, she speaks to her, leaking a regular sleep. "- Chris. I''m home." ¡­¡­ But Chris still doesn''t seem to wake up from sleep and just reacts his ears to Ain''s voice in a picky fashion. "What''s that? React only to your ears... be clever enough." Ein laughed pleasantly as to whether the move was interesting. Then again, Chris'' ears move a little bit and react to Ain''s voice. "... I heard that. That you risked your life to summon Mr. Archet." Chris resurrected Archet the other day by poking a demonic stone in Rapier. I risk my life for my precious Ein...... I hear those facts and Ein, along with his deep gratitude, makes me feel sorry for something I can''t help. "Not at all... even during the rituals and doings I did between glances, but Chris runs quite a bit too, doesn''t he? - Well, so am I." Ain''t shrugging like this, gently avoiding the hair on Chris'' cheek. He was tickling a little, so he put his hand on it. "Running along with my bosses annoys my grandfather... is that it? If that''s the case, Krone too....... yeah. Apparently, the best common sense guy was Dill." He laughed naggingly and labored the spirit of Silvado. But there''s nothing Ain''t can do about all this... because that''s the kind of person (...). "Mm-hmm..." "- Chris, it''s morning." Chris then moves his eyes and moves his body to strike a turnaround. As you look at Ain. When your body changes direction, "... ah... that... here..." How many days has it been since the two of you had a conversation? It shouldn''t have been a month, but I learn the illusion that we didn''t exchange voices for a few years. Her eyelids open as Chris''s consciousness awakens. This is Chris'' room. "... my... my... room...? "Ha. It''s been a while since I''ve seen Chris sleep." When a cool breeze comes through the open window, the little birds'' pleasant voices arrive. As the curtain rises as if to hold Chris'' awakening back, the wind becomes stronger for a moment. "Look. Get up... because" The wind must have reached my face. Chris wakes up his torso annoyingly. Then I rub my eyes and wake up my sleeping lid. "... Ein, Dear...? "Yeah. It''s me... Chris" Spread the gold thread over the bright white bed and see Ain in a loose outfit. When I gradually accumulated Shizuku on my lid, it suddenly poured out... pounding... pounding... "I... worked hard." "- Yeah." "Master Ain is waiting. That''s what I thought, the hardest I''ve ever lived..." "- Yeah." "But I couldn''t win... and was transported back to King''s Landing..." "- Yeah." "So... so I''m going to do what I can, think so... ugh! That''s when. Her eyelids were completely decimated and her tears couldn''t stop. I wet my bright white bed with tears and reached for Ain to shrug. "I''m sorry... I, I can''t go to Master Ain... I''m sorry... ugh! "- Yeah." When Ain takes that hand, he gently turns his arm to Chris, who cries like a toddler. Then, Chris couldn''t stand it any longer - and all he did was cry loudly at Ain''s chest. "Ugh... Wow... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... ugh! I couldn''t go to a place where my master was fighting. That strikes Chris hard in the chest. "- No, I''m not. It was me who lacked the strength.... It hurt, didn''t it? I''m sorry, let me do something hard." "Chi... no...! Because I was weak... Huh! "But I..." Gently stroking Chris'' back sobbing, Ein speaks to Chris. "I am, thanks to Chris for coming home....... so thanks. And... I''m home, Chris" This day of early summer. Chris was finally able to reunite with Ain. He blamed himself for his lack of power and exuded loneliness when Ain''t been around. But at the end of the day, when I feel only delight in Ain''s return, I cry to give birth to a voice on Ain''s chest. I''m so glad. There''s no such thing as right now. Chris kept exposing his thoughts like this for a while. 239 Epilogue 4 of Boyhood "... here is" The night Ain reunited with Chris. He was in a coma for a while... and Warren woke up too. "How could I be in bed..." Warren moves his body, but his whole body is dull. Because of that, I realized that I had spent some time in a coma. "- You finally woke up? "... what about you? My voice sounds familiar. But I can''t see his face from Warren. Silver hair shaken by the night breeze reflected the moonlight from time to time. He looks out the window at the window. "Warren, I know two loyalists." "... two loyal ministers," he said? "The first is Marco. I have no more loyal knights than my unchanged men." "Huh - Are you... Yes, no. Are you...! "... he had been guarding the Old King''s Capital for hundreds of years alone. I mean, you could be a hero - this is a pride to me." Then, when he rocks his silver hair and looks back, he makes that beautiful face look like Warren. His face, illuminated by the moonlight, colours Warren''s eyes more fantastically than anything else. "And the second is Warren. You." "Ca... Cain... Dear Cain... Huh! "Even after following my son Mark and my son''s life disappeared, you continued to give your life to Ishtarika. He kept changing his name and appearance, killing himself and doing all he could. If I were you, I''d be proud of you as another hero." "... if you trace my origins, that''s not a compliment. Anyway, I was chasing a woman''s ass... and I can take it." "Ha ha! If that dissatisfaction is enough. I mean, you''re just one man who loved a country called Ishtarika, not the one who was already untrained and exhausted. You don''t have to think hard and lose sight of yourself. ''Cause that''s what makes it so innocent." Cain laughs at the end, approaching the couch in a satisfied manner as it is. Grabbing and lifting the neck of the girl who was lying down, she put it on her shoulder to hold her luggage as it was. "Huh... A, Dear Archet...!? "Ah. Our stupid sister is here - ask the contemporary kings for more information. In the first place, I know it''s a dream story that I''m here, but it''s real." "Ugh... Ugh... brother..." I guess he was dissatisfied with the rough imitation. Deliver a voice as Archet falls asleep on Cain. "Arche, you''re supposed to be the dreamer. Sleep well at night... it''s a joke." Bending his body like a lifted cat, Archet rides Cain''s shoulder. Wherever you look at it, you don''t seem like a demon king, and you will never be able to convince yourself that you are said to be a demon king who has had a great runoff in the past...... "What the hell happened..." From Warren, there''s so much I don''t know about everything. Cain is here. There''s Archet. It would be a faded memory, but you can''t forget about the two of us. But this doesn''t turn out to be impossible. Am I still in the dream world... or am I already in the post-mortem world? Warren''s confusion lasted until Berea came back. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning. Silvard had invited Ain and Lloyds to consult in the back room between the sights. "- That is. In a few days, let''s say we have a massive parade and deliver our victory to everyone! "That''s nice. Use a few days like the previous night''s festival. I was wondering if we could celebrate for a while as a festival." "Uhm! That''s good! Do it in all cities at once! "... somehow, it''s going to be a festival that''s going to drain your health" Ein, who was listening to both of them, laughs bitterly at a festival that seems tired even if he just imagines it. But I know these festivals make sense, so I didn''t say anything about denial. "Naturally. If we don''t do this, it''s going to be a hassle to tell the people what happened around Ain." "- I knew I had to tell you." "I don''t think you have to worry. Dear Ein." "...? "He''s not only a sea dragon, he''s a hero who defeated even the country''s rival. Even if it''s called the Demon King, it''s not going to be such a big deal." "I still agree with Lloyd." Even so, it was a word of anxiety from Ain. I get irritated by anxious emotions, and Ain tries to mouth a few objections....... So when you say foreboding, "- Yeah. I agree with that. In addition, there is even an anecdote that in Magna it brought abundance. If so, it would be one hand to attack from that side." Hold a cane in both hands and shake a long beard like his character. He walked into this room with no food on his face, looking at all the luxury coats. Then he opened his mouth with a face that didn''t eat again. "Here''s the script I just thought about. Let me begin by emphasizing that instead of preaching the word Demon King, we have become a race equal to God, the Tree of the World. If you can, it is best to grow some trees in doing so and share their fruits with the people. Also, because the enemy used the power of demonizing... as a result of purifying and absorbing that evil power. Let''s sum up that the World Tree has gained the power of the Demon King." His manoeuvres, which were spoken a little early, were so user-friendly that I didn''t think I would have thought about them in seconds. But from the three of us in the room, there''s more to it than that. "... oh? What''s the matter, sir? All three of you look like that." "Oh... not! Warren, Lord... when will you wake up...! "Ha... Ha, ha! Lord Warren, you''re awake! It''s been a long time since I''ve had that grip! Silvard and Lloyd give a surprise. Naturally, I haven''t heard from him since he woke up. "Actually, I was waking up during last night...... something, it''s been awhile since I checked the facts and it was all over my hands. So if I had asked Beria to see what had happened before, it would have been this time." "Totally. I don''t know what it would be like not to call the rest the best...... Whew, Lloyd" "Yep. Always a free prime minister." The three of them are delighted to reunite. But Ain''s mood for sitting back was complicated. ... Then guess what, Warren moves forward in front of Ain and looks up at Ain on his knees. "Dear Ein. I heard what happened from Beria.... what happened when I got back from the elves." "... yeah" "What I was hiding is my sin. It doesn''t change the fact that blood is a red fox, no matter how much it was devoted to the fatherland of Ishtarika. It was immorality that caused me so much effort and skepticism." "Huh, no. I figured it out after... that Mr. Warren wasn''t betraying me. I just didn''t believe Mr. Warren and Mr. Beria...! "Dear Ein. That''s something I shouldn''t say. Please, don''t reprimand me." They had different hearts. Sure, there''s a lot to blame for Warren for keeping it a secret, but he and Beria were loyal to each other. Killing and exhausting yourself for hundreds of years will not allow anyone else to understand its spiciness. But Warren still asks for reprimand. "Hehe... it''s Ain. You said you were uncomfortable with the rest of the punishment? "... is that against me and Krone? "Oh, yeah. I laughed at the rest of the punishment, so Ein would have given Warren the best punishment? If you say so, I did show you an attitude that Ain''t dissatisfied. Silvard tells Ein to laugh and asks Ein to reprimand Warren. "- Then, Warren. I offer punishment as Prince Wang." Until then, Ain, who had been frustrated by complex emotions, received an opportunity to dissipate it from Silvard. When he smiles invincibly, he glances at Silvard and then tells Warren of his sins. "Warren. I will not allow you to finish your service to Ishtarika until Your Majesty has said enough. With Berea, it is a punishment to show His Majesty and me more than ever." Then there are the other three who are taken aback. Ain was the only one who smiled happily and enjoyed the look of the three of them. "... A, Dear Ein? I was wondering if that would be my punishment." "It''s okay. If they say this isn''t punishment, my grandfather yesterday is equally disqualified. So I''m sure Grandpa will admit it." "Wait, Ain''t! Then you are responsible for the rest of the punishment you inflict on Warren! "It''s joint responsibility. Grandpa. ''Cause it is, isn''t it? My grandfather is His Majesty, and I am Prince Wang... because I am a lotus student." "Ha-ha-ha! Your Majesty! After all, Master Ain has grown successfully! Looking forward to this from now on......! At the end, Lloyd gave a loud laugh and the room was surrounded by warm air. Finally. This is how the people dear to Ain woke up in a country called Ishtalika. Now it''s really a big circle...... all the things to do are done - and not. In Ain''s mind, there was one more thing left to do. "... after that, it''s my turn to show courage." - Where to give it (...). How do we take her? Ain put his hand on his big heartbeating chest and had the strong courage to tell it. 240 Cherry blossom gems. And a few days later. Finally, the day of the festival arrived. The name struck was "End of War Festival". It has been a simple word for a long time, but its contents are the end of a cause that lasted for hundreds of years. From those involved, it particularly shakes emotions. This festival, held simultaneously in all the cities of Ishtal, the continent, will eventually be a major festival over a period of ten days. "- Your Majesty. This may be the first time in the history of Ishtarika" "As Lord Warren said, the castle also has a hint of exuberance." "¡­ so much so that this festival makes sense" The three overlooked the castle town from the terrace of the castle and enjoyed its buzz. Later, they also plan to roll out to town naturally, but now enjoy the view from here. "You. You were having fun here." "Oh, it''s Laralua! Come here, too." Then, a suddenly coming Laralua speaks up, and Silvado summons him nearby. "I want to, Ein, don''t I know you? "... Ein? I was walking down the hall in the morning feeling restless." Actually, Ain''t seen you. "Hmm... did you ask Krone or Olivia? "I asked Olivia. But I don''t know... I just laugh fun" Obviously, I know, but that''s what I answered. She won''t break her mouth for sure. Silvard held his head when he said it was the first day of the festival and what the hell he was doing. If so, what happened to Lord Krone? "It is, Lloyd. If you want to go ask Mr. Krone..." "I thought, how''d it go? "... there''s no Mr. Krone either. When I asked the civilians, they were blind at some point..." Then the three of them open their mouths to Pocan and understand. "Your Majesty. Perhaps Lord Krone, with Ein..." "... um. The rest, I agree with Warren. Besides, if you think of Olivia''s face that seems to know what''s going on, that''s the only way." "I agree...... and Lady Laralua. How''s Chris doing? "I was in a wheelchair with Olivia. I''ll put up with you today......" I''m sure of this already. Ain and Krone are going somewhere together. They were convinced of it. ¡­ Then Warren noticed what had happened at the harbor. "- Your Majesty. We have found Lord Ein and Lord Krone." "Duh, where are you... Huh!? Hurry up and ask what happened..." "That sounds a little difficult. Anyway, Master Ain and Lord Krone..." Warren pointed in the direction of the port. I don''t know the details in such a distance...... Silvard tried to complain, but I can tell from here there are two of them. "... that''s El and Al, right. Sire." I can no longer hit my hand. Lloyd snaps with a blurry voice. "Lord Lloyd is right.... and I was wondering if it was the Augusto Chamber of Commerce ship the twins were pulling. By the way, I assume you''re renting without permission in my prediction." This is what I can''t tell you because I''m scared. Where will the two of you let the twins pull the boat? That''s hard to predict, but I know the two of you are trying to leave King''s Capital. Then, when Silvard stood up and approached the terrace fence, "This... you runaway king prince. Ahhhhhhhh! Shout out loud for the sea plains. With a rare attitude for Silverado, all of them, including Laralua, laughed. "Ha... ha... Damn, that king prince! My parents'' faces... but I always watch them! Not at all!" "Oh? Sorry, looks like someone''s here." In anticipation of Ain''s sailing ship, Martha comes to this occasion. "Excuse me. I have received a letter from Ein." When passed inside by Laralua, she hurries to the side of Silverado. And I handed him one letter. Silvard makes a noise and breaks and throws away the envelope, he turns to a single letter housed inside. "... ''I will use the Red Fox Crusade prize and receive a holiday today''... so...? "Hmm. Looks like Mr. Ain was hitting his hand first. Martha, why didn''t you bring this letter before? "- It was stopped by royal decree. I want you to give me a letter after you leave the sea..." It seems that Ain today was so prepared that he couldn''t reprimand Sylvado for this flow. Seeking a holiday for just one day compared to the rewards of the Red Fox Crusade is rather enough to require a lot of change. Besides, even if I tried to reprimand Martha, if she said she was using a royal decree, I would no longer be able to say anything. Silvard was the last to look at the ship Ain boarded with a powerless expression. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Then after a while, things changed and King Heim Capital. "- A, Dear Ein!? "Good luck with your vigilance. I''m gonna go back a little bit." "Ha... ha! Ein arrived in the capital of King Heim, which is watched by the Ishtarika knights. If you work a knight lightly, you step inside with your feet intact. Horses borrowed at the port town Round Heart. Krone and I rode this far. "Hey, hey. Ein? Suddenly I brought you all the way here... what''s wrong? "I have a lot of things, too." "... maybe, but even though it''s the first day of the festival, it pisses me off that Prince Wang isn''t here, right? "That''s okay, because you used the Red Fox Crusade reward or something to get me and Krone off the day" "Also... you used it in a waste of time" If it''s such a big compliment, Silver should listen to your approximate wishes. Using it purposefully to reward just one day only seems puzzling if you try from Krone. "That''s okay. Instead, if you''re going to use it for this, it''s what you want." "... well, yes" Unsatisfactory reply, Ain''t pulling Krone somewhere powerful today. Having no heart or body was powerful, and Krone could not speak any further of the objections. "- You know, I wanted to take a walk on this boulevard with Ain. After the unveiling party, I wanted to go to Harbor Town and play with you and sometimes go shopping with you in King''s Capital." "... so am I." "But, you know, I can''t... I figured it out that night. I heard that Olivia had offered to stay away and called the ship back to Ishtalika, and I thought I''d never see her again in Heim." "I was sorry then, too - but" "Yep. But then we could meet again in Ishtarika, and Ein would have been a nicer person." The words also illuminate Ain, reassuring me that I can''t see my face from Krone. "We''re here. Krone." "Here... it was my house, right? If you look up, the world tree will still look blue green. I guess it will all wither away, but now I''ve let the land still be vast in nature. "Yeah. I wanted to come here." "... already. I didn''t just spend the other day here with you. What kind of wind blow? "Ha... that''s a lot of stuff" Ain gets off the horse first, he plugs his hand into Krone''s side and lowers her. "You used to be a shorter Ain, but now they treat you like this" "No?" "Yeah. I think I''m gonna be happy to hug you." "Then let me escort you first" Ain''t arms offered. When Krone snuggles up to hold him, he approaches the distance to such an extent that it is not difficult to walk. "Hehe. I can''t believe the prince escorted me like this. I feel like a princess in a story." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Still, you''re dressed so well today" Krone walks gently in front of me. From a few steps away, he opened his mouth in a good mood. "... uh. Too flashy?" "No. I like Ein like that, too, don''t I? "Ha... I wish I had" Ishtarika''s... dressed as Prince Wang, I carry Mr. Marco''s sword on my hips and pass a belt made of sea dragon material. My hair was better than usual, and I brought Krone here. "Krone. Remember some years ago, when we dated in the harbor? "Yep. You remember everything about Ain? Uh, that''s... what''s up? "... then I''m glad" The beating sounds are going to reach my ears. I get so nervous, I sweat on my forehead. Wiping it with a handkerchief removed from his nose, he opened his mouth to hide the tension. "At the time, I didn''t know what it meant to give it to you." Krone in front walks poor and light like a fairy. I followed Krone slowly. "I think even the day I uncovered my anxiety in the harbor, I only vaguely thought about what it meant to give it away" But not now. To convey the feelings I have in my heart. "Ein......? The change in my voice color makes Krone stop. "You know." ... she looks back softly to my call. Her scent on the wind further heightened my nervousness. But even that nervousness... makes me feel comfortable now for some reason. "What''s wrong? Ein?" Looking back, Krone tilts her neck and looks at me. Then I take one box out of my nostalgia. I asked Mr. Shearling to make it, it''s a bespoke jewelry box. "Krone" - That moment. The birds that were on the ground flew in unison. It rises high and high as if to bless both of us. Light from heaven inserting from the gaps in the branches. Like a glimmer of light going down the stage, it lit us both up. ... I''ve already made up my mind. I don''t need to be prepared any more. And I won''t get lost anymore. So... so, Krone. "With me..." When I kneel one knee in front of her, I give it to her and convey my thoughts. ... and she gets it with the best smile she''s ever had. - Beautiful as she is. There''s only one in the world... a cherry star crystal, housed in a jewelry box. 241 After a year. Ein, king of demonic stones, could be said to have had several turning points. His story began with the Kingdom of Haim - now the Autonomy of Haim. He is given life by the Count family, which is producing generals, and spends several years in the Count family while being compared to his second son. The great possibilities that inhabited the body blossomed after crossing into Ishtarika with Olivia, the root strain. - The Thirty-eighth Chancellor Leonard Forth, excerpted from Ishtal Unification Story, Ishtal II ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó This day was the second anniversary of the end of the war. The exuberance makes me try to surpass last year for the first time. Especially exciting are the first and last two days. For on the first day royal voices are delivered to the people everywhere, and on the last day royalty tramples upon them in the king''s capital. And a liquor store in Wangdu. It''s just a little bit of a superior store, even when it comes to the tavern, and they were there, celebrating their first gathering in a long time. "- Huh!? Oh, you... you were saying no to the proposal!? "Hey, Bats... he said he had a loud voice. Others will ask you, won''t they? Loran rushes to press his mouth as the bats leaked out loud. "If so, stupid...... My lord... oh no..." "No. He said he didn''t say no, he said he said no half with half consent.... I mean, he''s my Highness. Leonard." When Leonard speaks of grief that he doesn''t understand well, Ein shows a willingness to deny to Bats'' words. But Lorraine''s worries seemed worried, and no one else would turn a blind eye to Ain. "... what do you mean? Hey." "Actually, Krone''s opinion is more correct, isn''t it? Marry soon...... there''s no way you can do that. Because I''m Prince Wang." I mean, unless it''s been through a bunch of steps, it''s not even an announcement. It''s a theory that takes years to do it, and Ain and Krone are already a couple, and I couldn''t do it. "Right. But then you wouldn''t have said no, would you? "Well, it is. By the way, Krone''s opinion seems to be that he''s a lover until the time is decided..." "But Your Highness. As a precaution, I ask, is this going to be an engagement? Ain then remembers his conversation at the collapsed Augusto residence. On his knees he offered a star crystal, and Krone received it with Ein''s feelings. After that, until we decide to talk about so-called marriage, because it''s... "Yeah. It will. Ah... don''t tell me, okay? "Dear Ein... If you divulge such confidential information..." I look at Ain in a way that Loran is frightened. But Ain on the other hand didn''t make me look like I cared. "Even so, Lorraine. Ain''t nothing like a public secret." "Bats. That''s why it''s not so easy to deal with what only royalty and some upper echelons decide, is it? "Well... I know what Leonard''s saying," When the bats say so, they drink up the booze poured into the jock all at once. The drink was pleasant, and Ein and the others laughed naturally. "But, well, isn''t that nice? Many of us noblemen can''t be so called lovers. But if the princes can do it, it''s not a bad story." "Oh. I agree with the Bats on all that, too." "Oh, me and me." Even so, Ain and Krone''s friends have been rumors for years. Many times the two of us were seen walking around town, because they were creating more intimate air than the relationship between Prince Wang and his aides. - So don''t shut up and let me know what you think. Ain then called out to the person he''d been silent about. "I''d like to start by asking why I''m being called here." "You know what, Lord Haim (...). Because I''m Ain''t... I can''t help it, can I? "Ha... when did we get along like that? Totally." "Lord Heim. The bats are too light, but I don''t know... we''ve discussed them over and over again about Heim territory. Aren''t we no longer an exaggeration when it comes to friends? Leonard opens his mouth so that he can put it on Bats'' words. He wasn''t as tame as Bats in his case, but he has a tender grin on his face. "... I''ve known for years, Your Highness is just a little... shapebreaking? "You''ve said many times that Ain''t fine in places like this, not Your Highness" "... ein. You''ve said many times that you''re too shapely." "Ha-ha-ha! Hey, Ain! You''re wrong! Bats laughs at the interaction between the two, and both Loran and Leonard loosen their mouths. Ain was taken aback by what was exquisitely said back, and a man called Lord Haim swallows a glass of booze. "Phew...... And Lord Leonard. You can also tiggle about me. It''s enough to call Lord Haim a public place." "Ha-ha-I understand." "Hey, Tiggle if you wait a minute! Oh, how could I be out of shape..." Looking at the proud facial tiggle somehow, Ain asks the psyche in a hurry. "Try to remember what you''ve done. Prince Wang and others... Well, I admit I''m heroic, but do you remember disturbing His Majesty''s heart for a long time? "Uh... well, that''s not like there isn''t." "Plus, what are you. Do you even want to harass me for talking to my previous thinkers in front of you? "- No, Tiggle said he was dating that orphan working girl right now..." "Huh!? Duh, how do you know that! Tiggle gets up in momentum and sees Ain. But the face was a little red. I''m sure that''s because of the lighting, not because of the booze. "Lili said so. I mean, you''re also taking me to Heim when you go to work, right? "... oh, you don''t know that woman''s mouth is a secret! Tiggle then sits in the chair like he''s lost his power. Ain was immersed in a little satisfaction that he could say it back. In addition to that, Ain gets a heart-warming fullness that Tiggle is in love with a former orphan. "Ha. Lord Tiggle, by the way." "... hmm? What is it, Lord Leonard?" "What''s going on in Heim territory these days?" "Ah. Recent heim...... right" Forget what happened earlier, Tiggle puts his hand on his mouth and thinks. "Reconstruction is going well. We are in the process of building a new city by abolishing the old King''s Capital... but the port town Round Heart has always been. Was that a silence?" "No. I''m not obsessed with names, so you can follow them." In front of Ain, Round Heart and Tiggle regretted what he said. But when Ain answered that he didn''t care, he coughed up and kept his word. "¡­ so, its port town, but the other day the reconstruction was completed. When it comes to reconstruction, Ishtarika''s technology has been more splendid than the previous capital of King Heim." Tiggle''s face, who speaks that way, is overshadowed by his heart that this was a good idea, even though he mocked himself somewhere. "By the way. During the demolition work, Lord Christina came and tidied up the place where the old Round Heart mansion was located with dragon-like momentum." "... I can imagine it so clearly" "You will later. As we all know, I make several rounds a month between Ishtarika and the Heim Autonomy to report to Lord Warren¡­ etc." "Yeah, yeah. I''m glad it looks good. Good." At the end of the day Loran nods happily and again. Then Tiggle looked at Ain as if he hacked, "I thank you once now. This is how you left Heim, who was about to perish¡­ and that you are involved in rebuilding" "- The guys who were the culprits are crossing from Ishtarika. So we shouldn''t give up our responsibilities, either." "But the Haim nobleman told the Haim royalty about Ain..." "Let''s forget about that. I can''t tell you how to water everything, but we should live in the future." "... thank you" When Tiggle quietly lowers his head, he plugs his hand into his chest, roughly. I took a piece of paper as it was and handed it to Ain. "Recent findings. Take it." "Hmm? Findings? "... of Alma. It''s about Grint''s mother." "Oh, oh... you mean that guy. You figured something out? "A little bit. Just look through it." To that word, Leonard and Bats, and Loran get up and turn behind Ain. I peered into the paper Tiggle handed me from behind. "- I see. I knew he was alive." What was written on the paper was Alma''s sighting. They''re rolling all over the place, and there are signs in several places. "Nothing, I want to put you to death... I don''t know how I feel about it. But I still want to know what happened during that war..." "I think so, and I have already told His Majesty and Lord Warren. He said he''d organize an investigation team." "Yeah. Then you''d better leave it to the Warrens." What is she doing now? When Ain put it in the corner of his heart, he put the received paper into his chest and instead took out a piece of gold coin and placed it on his desk. "It''s time for me to go. After this, you have one official job for the festival." "So, Your Highness! This gold coin is just..." "It''s okay. Because it''s my personal money - it was fun today. See you next time!" "Whoa! Be careful, Ain''t! "See you again, Master Ain! In addition to my school-age friends, I bid farewell to my newly made friends. And Ain walked toward the entrance to the tavern, and when he went outside, he felt a cool night breeze on his lit body. "Dear Ein. Looks like you enjoyed your chat." "Yeah. I haven''t had them all in a while, and Tiggle was doing fine." "Ha-ha-that''s more than anything. Well, let''s come." "... by the way, Marco. Even when you''re in town, you''re not making any noise at all." Ein joins Marco, who was waiting at the entrance, and proceeds with him on his feet. "As long as you''re grateful." "Is that it? Speaking of which, what about Dill? "Captain (...) Then, with Her Royal Highness Princess Katima, he seemed to have made his way to the nightclub..." I see. And Ain hammers. At the same time, I am irritated by the apologies for the strengthening. "I can''t believe you''re here till the festival day." "But I was wondering if the captain would enjoy himself beside Her Royal Highness Princess Katima." "... well, that''s what I''d like to think" I laugh bitterly and imagine what the two of you would be doing...... I''m sure Katima is swinging. I think so, but the two of you must be fine with that. "Come on. Let''s do our official business today" Speaking with friends, Ain had a lot of fun. Now for his official duties as Prince Wang, he accompanies Marco, a living armor, on his way to work. 242 Towards a new life. "- That''s it. With the will of His Majesty the First King Marc, our Ishtarika will continue to prosper greatly" ... Wow! Ein''s speech on the boulevard. With a king prince with several anecdotes, the speech gave a strong boost even though it was night. The King Urban keeps waving up his arms and shouting Ain''s name like a fanatic. Ain withstood the prospect of pulling, and got off the stage. "Dear Ein. Good luck." "Yeah.... no, it was great enthusiasm..." When Ain walks to a carriage right around the corner, there Marco and the two knights wait. They are all dressed in pitch-black armor and look unusual in Ishtarika, where white is considered the tone. Then they bowed their heads and welcomed Ain. "Cyrus. Clive. Thanks for the escort." "You, the Tree of the World. Naturally." "Ha! Your Highness! These two were just a little bit on the edge for Ain. Clive is a childhood tame to Dill, and the duel between the two is still a legend of the school city. And Cyrus was the warrior chief of the Elves we met inside the Elves, the man who told us about the Wood Spirit in the evening walk. As far as Cyrus is concerned, he was probably dispatched to the head of the elf due to Chris entanglement, but as far as Clive is concerned, he stands in this position on Dill''s recommendation. It would be nice to talk about this as soon as Dill gets home. "Dear Ein. That''s all for today''s official business. Lord Chris, I think Olivia will be back early tomorrow morning." "... ok. Then I guess I''ll go back to the castle today." "How would you like to visit under the castle? "The festival isn''t over yet, so I''ll come back later." After interacting with Marco, Ain boarded the carriage. Then exhale loudly and loosen the button on the neck. Marco, on the other hand, rides the horse and moves the horse to surround the carriage. "- With Krone today... no, I haven''t seen both Chris and your mother" Give me a reason, it''s a busy word. Ain''t the only one with overlapping official duties. Olivia also has official duties, which are accompanied by Chris leaving the King''s Capital with him. In the case of Krone, clerical work was mainly stacked, which meant that the office was full of hands-on trips to and from the various offices concerned. "Exactly, I guess it''s time to free up" Look up at the castle through the window of the carriage. Let''s show our faces when we get to the castle. He covered his tired face with his hands and took a breath. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When Ain returned to the castle, he was greeted by several people and left the carriage. Marco and the three of them broke up here, and Ain proceeded alone through the wide hallway. (Cool at night...) From the window the night breeze gushes in, soothing Ain''s flaming cheeks. The soft grin that leaks naturally should not only add up to the comfort of the night breeze, but also the joy of seeing her. Before I realized it, I even felt lighter on my feet. Speaking of which, I wonder where Krone is. What came to mind was the clerk''s office and her own room. Where the hell are you? And, thinking, I move on to the office. Thinking about just finishing her speech earlier, I didn''t think she was finished with her work. "- Krone. Are you there? It hasn''t changed for years, knocking on her office. This is also something I''m used to no longer, and in the past year it has manifested itself prominently. ... Then the door was opened instead of a reply from inside the room without putting it between. "Yep. Welcome home. Ain" It was Krone who showed up from the inside. When Ein is pleased that the prediction has been met, she responds to her invitation to go inside. "I''m home. I just finished my speech." "I know you do. ''Cause there''s so much heat in this room." Ha ha, and, remembering the enthusiasm earlier, Ain had a half laugh. "Ain''t back, so I''m gonna take a break too." "You still have quite a few left? "Well... I guess so." Chila-clone sends his gaze. At the end of it I sent, a desk was placed, and, as a matter of course, a bunch of paper stacked. "... I''ll help you" "Meh. Even Ain''t been working, so you can''t just sweeten me, can you? "In my case, I had time with the Bats." "... then maybe you should heal my tiredness" "Heal?......" Krone - Huh " Krone sees Ain in the upper hand, then hugs Ain without a foretaste. He nodded at Ain''s chest and suddenly became quiet. The only thing that gets to her ears is her calm breathing sound. "Oh, you know. I don''t care if they shut me up in there... I don''t know, I''m sweating, so I''m embarrassed." "Yep. You look sweaty." "No... if you know what I mean, I have feelings for you to stop, don''t I? "You say I want to, and Ein blames me? I''ve been working hard all morning, and Ain''t gonna take away my little happiness? She changes her voice deliberately. Even as Ain, I know that''s a mix-up of acts, but from her arms turned on her back came a mind about how serious she was. The two with height differences snuggle their bodies together and her soft body is pressed against Ain''s successful abs. "- In the first place, I don''t think it''s right because I scratched my sweat." "Uh, what do you mean? "Even the vanilla we use to cook, there are a bunch of bugs you don''t like, right? Ain''t nodding. In some cases, it may be used for wormwork, and I understood what I was trying to say. "Well...... yes" "At the end of the day, I think I like it or not. Conversely, there are scents where creatures are invited." "I mean, what do you want Krone for? "A scent can also be an ecstasy for some opponents..." It became a cloudy expression, but the smell of Ein''s sweat would stimulate something of hers. Ein even wants to cloud his reply and scratches his cheek with his index finger. Krone smiled happily as to whether such Ain''s confusion was funny. "Are there bad flowers that confuse butterflies? Bad butterfly for confusion - I wonder which one." "What happens when you don''t mean to confuse me? "Oh, if you have such terrible flowers, you have to smoke honey." When she toed, the two lips overlapped. "Huh... here. Is this how your honey gets sucked? It exudes a luster unworthy of her age and strokes her lips with a pelo and tongue. I can stare at Ain with slightly moistened eyes and flaunt my mouth happily. "Hehe. But if I smoke too much, I might lose my mind. ¡­ now let''s sit down" We exchange long, long reunion greetings and the two finally head to the couch. Krone walked forward with Ein''s hand, and Ein followed her as he was taken. Then only Ain was seated on the couch, "Can I have some cold tea? "Oh, I''ll brew it." "You shouldn''t. Here, sit down." Krone makes tea using demonic props right around the corner. Cold water flowed from inside, and Ain, who was thirsty, swallowed the saliva. "But, Krone. From what I know, I don''t think there was that much work at the festival..." "- Right. What I''ve been doing lately is not a festival job." "... Huh? Ain''t been taken lightly by words he didn''t hear at all. "I didn''t ask you that. Is that it? Krone is not supposed to be my aide..." "I was in the preparatory stage. So don''t look so unfaithful and rotten" "Huh? I was in the preparation stage...? What do you mean? Krone, who finished preparing the tea, comes to the couch with a cup for two. When she put the cup on the table, she took a bunch of paper from her work desk and sat down next to Ain. "Maybe six months ago. Warren and I were choosing a place to go." "Phew, what''s the assignment... whose!? "It''s yours. Ain" "... me on assignment? What do you mean... go somewhere, that assignment? Krone nods. But Ain''t heard a whole lot of information. What will I do, even if I am called on assignment? I know exactly what to do. "Ain''t you the future king of Ishtarika? - Right? "Of course I''m going to." "I can''t imagine such a future king not gaining experience in governing...? "Huh - you mean... I mean," "Yep. I mean, let Ein rule for a while." In the case of nobility, experience may be gained in the territory received. But in Ain''s case, it''s a different story. It''s impossible to have any experience of governance instead of Silvado, and if this happens, we have to leave it to some city to gain experience. "By the way, what is that place of assignment? "That''s right... if Ain''t, there ''ll be a lot of constraints, right? "Ah, ah. You mean because he''s Prince Wang? Think of it, there used to be more constraints than there are now. There are also details about going to school, and Lili and her men were sometimes on the lookout for the neighborhood when they left town. "Yeah. Either that or the twins'' problems." "- Twin problems? Is that ultimately Ain''s problem? Look Krone in the eye and ask. "Do those kids think you''re the father of Ain? Even during last year''s war, when Ain''t been around, he seemed very anxious." "... that feels like I''m really sorry" "I can get along with the fishermen, but Ain''t the best after all. So if you think of a place where twins can go... you''ll be along the coast." Already the twins have difficulty crossing the river. There''s nothing I can''t get through, but if they ask me if I have freedom there, the answer is no. "Besides, it''s easy to deal with weird raids if the twins are at sea." "Sure. You won''t be able to think of an attack from the sea." "That''s why we''re going along the coast as a selection condition. After that, the water train must be there." "You''re thinking about official business or something? "Yep. I hope so." In the end, Ain''t staying in the land forever, where Ain''t been assigned. There will be official duties in the Wang capital and elsewhere, and based on the convenience of water trains, it is inconceivable that there is none. "All I can think of is Magna." "Right. But Magna doesn''t make sense. It''s already a thriving city, something that won''t be Ein''s experience" "So where? I was waiting for that word. and Krone removes a single piece of material from a bunch of paper. What is depicted is on a simplified map, surrounding conditions. And Ain looked at the city it was written about. "Er... the following port towns are given the highest priority for the sea dragon ship Leviathan as a port of call" Ein peeks into the paper that Krone holds, speaks up and reads out the contents. "Yesterday, however, it also flourishes as a new port town connecting Magna to the Wang capital. In addition, there are plans to develop direct flights to Ist as a new route for water trains. It is clear that it will be a new and important city for Ishtalika in the near future -" "I don''t think it''s going to take three hours by water train from Wang Du. Literally, it''s just a halfway point with Magna." Her voice tickles whispered in her ear. But Ein withstands it and reads and fishes the information. "In light of the above, I recommend the coastal city (...) Strom (...) - Chancellor Warren" "I''ve never been on the Royal Train either because I''ve always been on it. Magna, Isto, Balto¡­ It''s a small city compared to these three major cities, but it''s been growing over the last few years." "... you''ve certainly never been there" Rather than that, I didn''t even know Leviathan was moored in that city called Strom. Leviathan is too big to go beyond the harbour of the king''s capital. So I just have to park in another port...... "But are you okay with safety issues or something? "Safety issues......? Does that mean around Ein? "Yeah. I thought it was gonna be pretty tough around there." "- Of course, it''s in the selection criteria, isn''t it? But the difficulty is much lower than before." I mouthed it like I didn''t really care about it either as a krone. "If the world tree of bulimia was so soft, the Arshes didn''t have a hard time either, did they? "... you''re right" I mean, here''s the thing. As for the royal family and its surroundings, I firmly consider the matter around Ein. But if we wanted to defeat Ain''t as it stands, that''s what we needed to seek the cooperation of the Arshes, and we lacked a sense of reality. "Then I wonder if the Black Knight will go with me" "Yep. Anyway, the Black Knights are the new Knights for Ein." What floated behind Ain''s brain was the knights of black armor who were with him earlier. When Krone described them as the Knights for Ain, Ain''t that right, he nodded. "I know it''s for me. But the leader of the Black Knight is taking care of the First Princess. What does Krone think of this? "His Majesty and Martha are helping thanks to Captain Dill. I wonder if Ain''t? The fact that the Silvers are helping must be because he was an excellent caretaker. The recent damage to Katima probably only goes to Dill. This means that the castle people got their share of the loose ends. - Looking forward to heading to Strom. Tomorrow, stop giving something back to Krone''s words, Ain''t changing the story. Krone also noticed the matter and put his hand on his mouth and smiled. "Hehe...... Yeah, me too. I''m in the middle of building a new mansion, so stay tuned." "As always, there''s talk going on where I don''t know..." "I thought you could slow down because the Red Fox thing is over? Until last year, Ain was investigating all over the continent. With that matter over, it''s undeniable that he wasn''t out of the King''s Capital these days. "No. Ishtarika is a busy country, so I thought something would happen." "Good. If Ain''t, I''m sure Strahm can do his best." "... Huh? I feel like there''s something in the way you put it." What Krone shows you is the look on the face of a mischievous child she is good at. Get up in a good mood and head to the window in a light foothold. Then a cool night breeze strokes her hair. Beautiful hair like blue and white moonlight put her characteristic gorgeous scent on the wind. "- For the growing coastal city of Strom. There are so many races, so many adventurers, so many merchants." ... This is another busy city. Ein laughs bitterly, but is comforted by her scent delivered in the wind. The rest of his life didn''t seem boring, and Krone drank out the tea he had brewed. What will happen to the next adventure (...)? Ain swelled his chest to expectations. 243 Listen to me. The next morning - the vibrancy of the castle town also reached the castle, even though it was still in the middle of the festival or only a little after the sun had risen. In the morning sun the castle is dyed pale red, and the border between night and morning beautifully colors the king''s capital. On such a clear morning, he walks alone in the courtyard. "- Oh. This is a brilliant plant. I don''t think it was until yesterday." "This is Master Marco. Yeah, this is the item I just received from Baltic..." "I see. Something like a dedication to the royal family...... right? Marco was walking in the courtyard. His body is covered with armor and he has no head. But watching him walk somehow makes him illuminate as if he were wearing butler clothes. Such a Marco called out to the magnificent gardener. "As I said, this is a dedication. The royal family is not so much a gift to His Royal Highness Prince Wang, but from Count Risel Balto of Baltic." Well, and Marco tilts his head - moving his body like. I thought in my heart about what nobility I was with Riselle Bart. Then, after a little silence, we get the answer. "Oh! Sure, Lord Ein''s teacher at school... was it you, brother of? "Yep. You''re absolutely right." I see. A nobleman named Riselle isn''t bad, Marco nodded - moving his body like that. Because there''s nothing I can do to tilt my head, to snort. I have difficulty with dialogue at times like this, but I''m no longer used to it, and I never regret it. "According to Count Baltic, the strong demons are fleeing pretty deep" "I suppose the influence of the Arshes is..." Marco nods at the gardener''s words. "I thought Marco was right." "I''m sure the three of you... the old king''s capital - will be singing your days in that land. If the damage is reduced as a result, that''s great." "Yep. Anyway, His Majesty''s proclamation has revealed the truth about past demon king disturbances. There was also a lot of confusion last year... but now I wonder if Marco''s ability to walk leisurely through the King''s capital is proof of calm" "No. All this is because of Ein''s morality..." Marco answers: Enjoy the morning sun breaking up with the gardener and entering the courtyard. I thank Ain for the refreshing morning air in my body and for encouraging loyalty today. Morning light plugging into the window. It was a light that evenly burst into every room, but from Marco''s point of view, it should not have seemed to emit a greater glow than Ain''s room alone. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A few minutes after Marco enjoyed his morning walk. When the morning sun gained even more momentum, Ain woke up from the glare. After talking to Krone last night, I soothed my fatigue in the bathroom provided for my room before entering bed. Wake up your torso and stretch your body to see how tired you are. "... yeah. Excellent." Although I''ve tried, these days, Ain''t got nothing to do with malaise. World tree of bulimia - so to speak, it just seems to me that after going beyond the situation of a runaway demon king, I rather have an extra body. "- Mr. Cain says if it''s just the White Soldier War, I''ll deal with him..." Because if we distance ourselves and become a battle for anything, Ain''t gonna win. Ain''t inferior to the experience, skill and everything Cain has. But even a force push can win - such power was all the world tree of bulimia. "If you change your mind, they told me you can''t lose the White Soldier War... no, you can''t help it. To a swordsman who lived for hundreds of years, a pompous man... no, he was a demon king. Besides, you''re a world tree." I want to be human. I feel I always had such hope, but I no longer abandon such thoughts far away. I have a people and family who accept me more than that kind of hope. That was all Ain had enough now. "But I regret something. Defeat me one day..." Reminds me of the tricks I received in the spiritual world. From then on, I''ll think about how strong I''ve become. Tomorrow, the force becomes stronger, the speed of reaction, etc. ¡­ So to speak, the strength of the unskilled increases dramatically. But if Cain was serious and set up a melee fight - if he asked if he could win just the White Soldier fight, he was annoyed by emotions that made him want to ignore his mouth half-open. "It''s strange that world trees use swords to fight. Which means it''s unsuitable." Think about it, Cain once told Ain''t got no sword talent. However, the remorse that drifts in my heart does not disappear. I proved Ein hated losing. - Alone on the bed, Ein soaks up a mysterious sense of defeat in the morning. But there is no denying that it is unsuitable. "... Speaking of which, Mother and Chris should be back soon" Second, Ain reminds me of the two of you. When I think of the two of us who haven''t seen their faces all day yesterday, the sense of defeat just now disappears somewhere. Then I stood up and took my feet to the window. "Oh, nice breeze." If you open the window, the bright wind in the morning envelops Ain. The gap in the sleeping roll where the button was removed - where the wind enters and a different temperature difference than in the bed cools the ein. As Ain takes a deep breath as he is, he advances his legs to the couch. I take the shirt I had prepared to wear in the morning and take off my sleeping roll and change. I put it on, changed my pants, wrapped my belt around my hips and put my sword on. Speaking of which, I suddenly recall that you needed Marco to decide on the name of your sword. I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of name he gives me. Ein smiles naturally and confirms that she has finished dressing. When I touched my head, I felt relieved that there was no sleeping place where my eyes were. Continue, walk busily through the room to the bathroom, wash your face with the provided sink, and then fix your hair. At this age - Ain''t turning fifteen this year. One of the routines he''s been following is this. Sometimes we keep heading for morning training, but now we''re in the middle of a festival. For the past few days, I have refrained from training in the morning. "Okay! I think I''ll pick up your mother and Chris." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Leaving the room in a whim, Ain walks down a walkable hallway. "Oh. Good morning. Your Highness." "Good morning! Your Highness!" "Ah. Good morning." Answering the servants and knights who were already in the middle of work, Ain advances his feet toward the stairs. As soon as we get down there, we''ll be at the front entrance. What shall we do about breakfast? No, I guess it''s best to eat with you two. And, with a hungry stomach, Ain continues to walk with a bitter laugh. - On the other hand, "Hmmm...... I hear you''ll be back in the morning, but is it the station? Or are you already in the carriage?" I said I''d pick you both up, but if it was a mistake, it wouldn''t have accumulated. Well, what''s the matter? Ain''t got his arms together and bothered. Then, in good time, a knight will speak to Ain. "Dear Ein. Good morning - by the way, I apologize for not letting you escort me yesterday" "Ah, Dill. Just great!... and thank you Katima for your help" The two look each other in the eye and spill a grin. We immerse ourselves in an exquisite (...) atmosphere because we were making each other feel sorry for us. That just lasted a few seconds and Ain asked Dill. "I was going to pick up your mother and Chris, you know what''s going on now? "That said, are you coming back to the King''s Capital, or not? "Yeah. That''s the thing" "¡­ please wait a moment" Dill puts a no and puts his hand in the armor. I''m used to seeing it now, but Ain''t you really Ketsey... and I think inside. The golden fur looks exactly like a lion and all, and now, (Royal lion... is that it?) In addition to his ambitious appearance, his own sword arm is appreciated, and he has what a successful alias. He has a larger body around two or three times than Katima, but would be less than 160 cm tall. Unlike Katima, however, she has an impressive muscular figure with pitch-black armor made exclusively for dill. Seeing this appearance, Ein was also just convinced by the word royal lion. Having survived last year''s war, he is putting more effort into it and holding back beside Ain. "There was. You two are..." When Dill takes out the leather notebook, he turns the paper and opens the desired page. And I told Ain how Olivia and Chris were doing. "We have already arrived in King''s Capital. And I thought it was time to take the carriage back to the castle..." "Good. I almost made a mistake." "That was above all. ¡­ and. Lord Krone has told me that he will face the Augusto Chamber of Commerce until after this evening." "To the Augusto Chamber of Commerce? Krone looks tough in the morning, too. But why did you head to the Augusto Chamber of Commerce? "Elena says she wants it from Heim, so she wants to check on Heim." "Oh... well. Elena says," No, the Augusto family has a job to rebuild Heim. " "I thought you were right. Lord Krone or Warren have dealt with this matter..." I''m sorry I can''t see her in the morning. And even when it comes to her, it means two things now. But when I cut it off because it''s my job... Ein tells Dill thank you. "Thanks. Then I''ll go from the castle to the garden. Is Dill going to work? "No, I''m going to train in the morning." "- I see. Marco training." "Ha... Lord Marco said that after lunch, we will keep it to a point where we can move. I, the captain of the regiment, will always be rolled and I won''t be dressed." Dill laughs shyly, but Marco''s training seems to be tough already. Apparently, Ain''t been through that training. There are many opportunities to hear the contents mainly from Dill and only hear the results. "And thanks to Lord Marco, we the Black Knights are growing." "Black Knight - Marco on Dill. And Clive and Cyrus, only four knights, but as reliable as you can get." "In quality terms, it''s a force that even Kingsguard knights can''t fathom. Is there only one problem, such as being stronger for escorts¡­" "As, well. Even I''m going to lose easily..." What I recall is Cain and I thought about getting up. Losers and dislikes are also shown here, and Dill can flaunt his face with pleasure. However, I feel that there will be no point in Marco saying that even Kingsguard knights can''t be fat. "Well, then I''ll pick you both up." "Yep. Then I will come to Lord Marco with my breasts." (... good luck) Ain''t looking behind Dill as he claps in his heart and walks away. And Ain also turned his foot to the stairs to welcome Olivia and Chris. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ein left the castle and showed himself in the garden. Beautiful garden today. Looks like the gardener''s doing a good job, looks around. Then there''s Olivia and Chris just back. Chris, who got off earlier, pulled Olivia''s hand and was on his way out of the carriage. "Huh - well! Ain. You picked me up, didn''t you? It should only be on the edge of my vision, but Olivia immediately notices Ein. Almost at the same time Chris seemed to notice, but Olivia was one step ahead. Olivia gets off the carriage and comes close to Ain on a small run. "Ah... Welcome home... Mother" Quite a radical touch, but Olivia hugs Ain. Previously, Ain''t got a bigger body now when he said the little Ain just got wrapped up in Olivia. Olivia is taller than Krone. However, with Ain now, he is treated to the extent that he can fit in his chest. It was kind of an exciting behavior, but Ein would accept Olivia''s behavior. "Mm, mmm..." Behind that, Chris was closing in on a disgruntled foothold. She has a tight mouth and a light wrinkle between her eyebrows. Inside, it''s a secret that you''re suffering from complicated emotions, like a dog deprived of your husband. "Chris too, welcome home" "... I''m back now. Dear Ein." I don''t like very light behavior. That''s Ein''s mood. But I think I can''t help it against these two... and comfort my own mind. Olivia is my mother... because she is a root stock and Chris has always been a dedicated escort to act together. "It''s not! Listen, Master Ain! Olivia made fun of me the whole time on Baltic road..." "- Hmm? Did your mother make fun of Chris? What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? If you look at Chris strangely, she makes you behave even more unhappy. Speaking of Olivia on the other hand, with her hands in her mouth, what a delightful leak of laughter. Then Olivia, who enjoyed Ain''s sensation, leaves Ain and reaches out to stroke Chris'' head. "Yes, sir. Good boy, good boy." "Ko, don''t flaunt me like a child! "Ah... you know, if you like, I''d like you to tell me what happened" Ein, who had left me so far, asked the two of them soothingly. "Olivia, what would you do if I left you a message in the king''s capital? I''ve been teasing you! "Leave a message in Wang Du...? "Hehe. Are you listening already? Ain''t he going to be entrusted with a nearby town next time? - I see. You mean that. Ain''t got a point, he remembers what Krone told me last night about the coastal city of Strom. I mean, I guess Chris thought he was going to leave me alone and eat a scarecrow. I was on my way in the investigation before, like I was in Baltic. "You''re not leaving me...? Wow, you can take me too...? These days she feels more like a loyal dog on the board. When her eyes were moistened by her beauty, she had the magic (...) to want to answer her feelings even if no. Plus, I guess the fact that we couldn''t leave together during the war in Heim also leads to deep regrets for her. "I''m not leaving you. I mean, I just heard that story last night, too, so I don''t know much about it.... Is that it? So, how do you two know that? "Wow, in my case, Master Olivia told me... Is that true!? You''re not leaving me!? "I hope it''s okay. I promise I won''t do anything else." Caring for Chris, who is on the verge of being slightly traumatized, Ain gently strokes her head. Is it as if acting like Olivia just now proof that Ein has also followed the board as your husband? If I watch Chris look thrilled, my manhood will be shaken, but I can''t get all this out of my mouth. "So who did your mother come from...? "I''m from your father. I heard... about three weeks ago." - Was I the only one who didn''t ask? Are you sure you don''t want to tell the party? Ever since I came to Ishtarika, I''ve been used to it, but I still had half a laugh that it was outside the mosquito nets. But I was going to tell him after the conversation had come together to some extent, because I don''t know. I know that if I leave it to Warren and the others, everything will work out. As a result, I was not even willing to pursue it in depth. "What, by the way, is it still a fixed time for me to be on duty? "Yep. It''s settled. A few months from now, it might be autumn." "Autumn......" That''s a long time ago. Ein nods and thinks like this. But then I wonder if it''s life away from the castles, including Olivia, which makes me feel quite lonely. Naturally, when it comes to experience to be king, I have no objection as Ein either. But it''s impossible to tell them not to feel lonely there. "I know it''s close to Wang Du, but after all, I miss you a little bit" Ein speaks in a somber, sad voice. It''s not good to show these weaknesses, but they were leaking from nature and mouth in front of them. - But this attitude of Ain shakes Olivia''s heart hard. "... Mother? Olivia grabbed Ain''s shoulder and drew him to knock his body down. Then Ain''s face, which was made but left behind, is drawn to Olivia''s chest. "It''s okay. Ein. Me too... and Chris and I are going to be together." "Huh?" "Oh, dear Olivia... she finally admitted to me too..." Chris with a light attitude shakes his shoulder all the time telling him to do it. Olivia still laughs with pleasure, but the fact that Olivia comes with her doesn''t add up to Ein''s understanding. "Ain''t going. I''ll come with you. Oh, but when I said I was coming, Martha said she was coming with me." "In Lord Martha''s case, I think more than half will be your guide..." "Oh, Mother!? When you say you''re the second princess, you don''t make that much of a decision -" But Olivia''s top priority is always Ain''t. "That''s okay. Or should Ein be without me? (No. I''m very much in favor of you coming with me) Like at a young age, I whined in my heart about my love for Olivia. Olivia nodded gently too when she saw Ain seem satisfied. From Chris, who was watching from the side, it seemed that the only thing that mattered was the fact that I wouldn''t be left behind, and the interaction between the two of them hasn''t really reached my ears. "It seems like a lot of busy land, so I''m looking forward to it, too. Dear Ein!" Krone had his mouth on it, too, but apparently Strom is quite a busy land. You are welcome to be the lord of such a land from the festive Ain. I won''t be looking forward to it in a few months. And, Ain makes her heart dawn. "Is it that busy? "Yes! Well...... if you like, it''s a city mixed with the art of ist in a port town that tramples the atmosphere of magna. Now, Ishtarika is a condensed land where the enthusiasm of adventurers like Baltic mingles." "A certain amount of discretion is left to Ein. So let''s see how we can make the city bigger¡­ and so on." It''s a bad way of saying it, but I guess it means feeding it for growth. Instead, if you can''t make one city rich, you shouldn''t deserve to be king. (It''s too condensed... But...) If you think the war is over, now embark on building a city - it''s topical. But that wouldn''t be the end of it... it made me coexist with mysterious anxiety and anticipation. 244 in the coastal city of Strom. Time passes quickly. This is something that I have felt particularly remarkable since I travelled to Ishtarika. If I may add further, it doesn''t seem very early here these days. - The season has just come autumn. If it was a regular year, it would have been a season for official business to see a paragraph, but Ain''t this year. Still, the summer heat remains, and if you look at the sky, the blue sky continues everywhere. The gentle-blowing wind feels just a little cooler, only in the morning and evening, today I feel that much cooler. "... big" Today on the first day of the move. From the gap in his empty mouth, like a fright. Now Ain leaks a surprised voice. Standing in front of you is a mansion bigger than you can imagine. As always, the hierarchy is overflowing with Ishtarika-like looks that favor pure white¡­ if you count, there is also the twelfth floor. The garden is planted with many flowers and trees, even a large fountain. The gatekeepers are made much thicker and the outer walls are higher than normal noble mansions. Soon, I was surprised, naturally, that the Kingsguard was guarding in front of the gate. "There''s no Augusto Grand Duke now - twice as likely" "It''s triple. And not without it now, but Ain''t the one who broke it, right? "... Yes" Woman standing next door - pointed out by Krone, Ain shaking her neck vertically. She has to work today. Oh, she wears a long-sleeved sweater that covers her neck and a knee-length skirt. Personal clothes, so to speak. It was full of charm that made me want to hug you, but I can''t do that here. ... Nevertheless, triple it. Surprise. "You know, even so... isn''t it too nicely built? "Dear Ein. Dear Ein, I call it too splendid, but your majesty is staying with us, right? Besides, there will be parties hosted by Ein. So, I guess this is natural, right? And, there, Chris opens his mouth from the other side of Krone. On the other hand, she was still dressed in pure white knight clothing, and her hair like gold thread colored it. Ein nodded so much that he tried to show understanding to a mansion this big. "No, no, no. Still, it''s too big." "But you''re packing all our workplaces, right? There were plenty of libraries and offices in the castle, weren''t there? I wonder if there was a wasted room." "... you don''t." "Right? This mansion will not only be Ain''s mansion, but it will also be an important hub for the economy of the coastal city of Strom. So I can''t help but get bigger." So to speak, I won''t even say that it is for the combined use of the bureau¡­, but it is true that important information gathers. If you put it this way, then so does Ain. "His Majesty will be here soon, so that day will be the first party hosted by Ein." "K, Chris? What do you mean..." "Whatever......, the fact that His Majesty is here means that some of us are Lord Lloyd and Warren. It''s official business, so don''t do anything. It''s not like we''re staying here. Looks like we''re on duty, we''re gonna have a lot of work to do. Even so, I haven''t even set foot in the mansion yet. ... In the meantime, it''s also bad on the outside that they''re pinching each other next to each other and standing on a bar. "There are reports about Ein''s assignment, but the assignment ceremony as a public event has not yet been carried out. I was wondering if those events would probably take place in this mansion as well." Speaking of which, yes. Ain reminds me. No major official duties have yet been carried out as Ein makes his way to Strom. From where Ain''t actually going to live... was Warren''s plan. Either way, royalty will gather together and such events will be carried out to a great extent. "- I have to think about it. Grab it, but for now, shall we go inside? ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Is this my room?" Ain''t got no trouble getting in and out. Ain''t got a room in the middle of the top floor. He joined Olivia, who had entered the mansion earlier, and was led by Olivia, who took her to her room. "Yep. That''s right. Maybe double the size of the room? "Looks like it." There are partitions between them by walls, so-called, living spaces. The atmosphere is not very different from Ein''s room in the castle, but the room has grown in size, increasing the sense of emancipation. A large sofa is arranged in the middle of the room in pairs, and many people are likely to be able to sit back. Behind, a larger desk was placed, bookshelves for materials were placed along the walls, and many books were already packed. And it looks like a terrace seat is also provided, and a large glass door to get out catches my eye. "I think that desk is for work in the room. Downstairs, there was Ain''s office." "You mean for a little work? It''s a fine desk and shelf." "If you''re going to be more efficient in your official duties, that''s what you need to do." "... right" Ain''t still worried about funding when he says he''s Prince Wang. Olivia tells me this is something I need, and I agree with her as a result. "Oh. It''s like a bedroom in the back." Olivia walks forward with pleasure and encourages Ain. Beds are placed behind walled spaces to be used by Ain. Yes. It''s a bed. "Oh, isn''t it too big... this" I was surprised when I saw the mansion, but I didn''t expect to be surprised when I looked at the bed. The beds in the bedroom were even bigger than those placed in the luxury inn. How many times will I be able to go back to sleep? A number of cushions are placed on the pillow, polished for luxury. Couple - no, even if it was used by a family with two children, they still felt the breadth to spare. "Hehe. If you miss sleeping alone, you can call Mr. Krone, right? "Oh, Mother!? "Or... Chris is fine, and even me, I''ll sleep with Ain at any time, right? (Mother too... Hmm) Hmm. It''s not, but I feel smiling when I think about my childhood sleeping with Olivia. Speaking of which, there were times like that... and I loved the memories. But when I think about Chris, who was given permission by a third party, I get a bitter laugh. Ain''t thinking about this as she looks at Olivia pushing her finger against her glossy lips. "Appearance, character, emotion... and, bloodline. Problem is, it''s a tricky place." "Mother? Did you say anything? "... yeah. It''s nothing, is it? Olivia''s words reach the ears of Ain, immersed in memories, intermittently. However, Olivia separated the conversation from Olivia because it was not a big deal. Ain then basically advances his legs and sits down on the bed. "Oh, it''s like a bed in a castle, isn''t it?" After weighing in a few times to see how I feel, I notice that it feels the same as the bed in the castle. For Ain, who preferred solidification, it was an exquisite feeling. "I think you''re asking the same craftsman. I''m sure Mr. Krone cared." "He''s a workable aide, and he''s always been helped." "Right. Mr. Krone is such a lovely girl." That''s what Olivia says, sitting next to Ain. The scent, sweet as ecstasy, smells fluffy from her hair. "What... oh, that? Then suddenly... something happens that Olivia didn''t expect as well as Ain. Little by little, the roots of the trees emerged from behind Ain''s feet. "Ein? What''s wrong with rooting suddenly... of..." Olivia asks Ain with a smile. But that Olivia, too, quickly changed her attitude. Because even from her feet the roots of the trees appeared and intertwined with the roots of Ain''s tree. He blinks repeatedly and is blinded by the roots of a tree that has spread at his feet. "Oh, uh... Ein? If you want to be sweet to me, you don''t have to go around like this." "Chi - no! Hey, no, I don''t hate to sweeten your mother, but I don''t even know why the roots came out..." Deny Olivia''s mistakes with care. How did the roots of the trees come out? Ain''t got no idea. By the way, Olivia is equally unconscious, but she herself doesn''t seem to care much. While doing this, the roots of the two trees continued to interact to become one. "Oh... I''m sorry, Ein. That... absorbs a little..." "Kyu, absorb......!? Why, no..." They say he''s absorbing, and Ain stands up abruptly. Then he pulled out the sword he was carrying on his hips and hurriedly cut off the roots that were out of him. "Mother! Are you okay......!? When she noticed, Olivia''s breathing was rough and her face was dyed red. At the neck I sweated a thin rash, twitching and passing heat. Ain''t put her hand on Olivia''s shoulder and she hurries to put her to bed. "Oh, yeah... It''s okay...... is it...? Even so, Olivia''s figure, which suppresses her breasts, strongly stirs Ain''s anxiety. Removing the handkerchief from his nose, he wiped the sweat off Olivia''s neck. It was a caress with worry and two caresses of consideration. "Huh..." But did Olivia feel a tickle in Ein''s hand, twirling her body with a weak grin? Nature and breathing are glowing, and Ain''t hands are changing so fast. If you look at the red-stained neck muscles, Ain''s eyes will be lightly enchanted. This is all because of Olivia, who called her mother how much she admired her, in addition to the way she was born: stock-sharing, a previous life she barely remembers. "I can''t believe it''s absorbed by the world tree... should I be happy as a dry adder? "Don''t say anything stupid - I''ll hurry up and get Mr. Martha. Do you mind? "Yep... right. I scratched a little sweat, so I''ll get dressed. Can I rent Ain''s room for a little while? "Of course it is. I don''t care if you''re resting like this." Thus Ain hastened to Martha''s feet. ... but I don''t know where she''s holding back. So Ein decides to go out in the hallway and then try calling Martha''s name. Then, like the castle, he appeared from nowhere, and Martha hurried to Olivia''s care. "- I wonder what it was. Earlier." On the other hand, in the bed after Ain left, Olivia pressed her hand against the rich chest, bewildered by rising palpitations. Her condition never seems spicy, rather, she doesn''t indulge in such thoughts as if she filled her body with a special fullness. Ein thought as Olivia had suffered, but in fact, "World Tree...... for dry ads, you''re really demonic" And Ein''s thoughts are off. Ein probably thought about it like he did earlier because Olivia was desperately suppressing her body. Because she felt trembling hard to contain by the sweet stimuli running through her body, and had perished from the spiciness of containing it. Olivia leaked a luscious exhale when she described the world tree as satanic. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Dear Olivia, are you okay?" "... I think it''s okay. When I was wiping my sweat, I knew I had strength in my body." "Really...... I hope so." Tens of minutes after there was the root incident. Ein had left the mansion with Chris and was advancing his legs for what he called his use. What a ridiculous story that Prince Wang is going to use, but this is what Ein wanted himself to do. "Somehow, Mother, I know it''s him. Because it''s the same dry ad, or am I your mother''s split? Maybe it''s because it''s like" "If you ask me, Ain''t it strange to have that understanding, because Ain''t was born with stock sharing. If it''s okay to point out a mistake, it''s not dry adds, it''s a world tree." "Well, it''s acquired." Answer Chris'' point with half a laugh and scratch his head. "By the way, Lord Marco recognized you very well. I''m the only one with Ain..." "Maybe, but not because it''s a distance you can grasp the situation? "... and you say? "Back in the day, the old demon kingdom...... not in the old king''s capital, Marco was alone in providing protection. At that time, Marco knew who he was dealing with when he approached him somewhat. So, we''re on our way... uh, I thought if it was as far away as the Adventurer Alliance, it wouldn''t be a problem." Anyway, a man named Marco, when Ain took a trip to the old king''s capital. He hunted a monster named the Yatsume Rabbit lightly and turned to Ain for his dedication. Even where there is distance, it is remembered that it made Lloyd feel aura as its mighty man. "It''s a different story, but what, Master Ain''t you going to have to take a trip yourself? "Looks like the Adventurers Guild guys were planning on showing me their faces tomorrow. But I''m free, too, and I think the Adventurer Alliance inspection is just fine." "I see...... Oh, Mr. Krone, were you meeting with a commercial guild at the mansion? "Yeah. That said, the guy who came to the mansion seems to be from the Augusto Chamber of Commerce," This is how they enjoy the conversation and walk through the streets of the coastal city of Strom. Even when it comes to cities in the growth phase, there is already an area inhabited by the wealthy known as the aristocratic district, where, naturally, Ain''s mansion is set up. Walking through the aristocratic city for about a dozen minutes, the two had set foot on a busy boulevard. Looking across the streets, I was able to immerse myself in a different atmosphere than any city I''ve ever been in. The time is evening. It was recently that the sun set faster in autumn, but I feel that the sunset is slightly slower than in the Wang capital. The wind rides with the incense of tide and Chris fingers the tip of his hair in a shabby manner. "Gi... I wonder if I''ll squirt..." The sea breeze is bad for hair. That''s a good story. If I may add, it hurts to be given strong sunshine to weakened hair by the sea breeze. "Nothing. Aren''t you okay? "Oh, uh... I heard you, didn''t I? Chris himself would have spoken small and with the intention of talking to himself, but he can afford to reach Ain, who has five senses of excellence. Asked to speak to himself about his appearance, Chris leans down small and blushes his cheeks. "... no, no" "Uh, hey. What are you doing all of a sudden?" I thought I leaned over, and Chris reached out to poke Ain. But Ain flushed that hand so he could breathe. "Mm-hmm... aren''t you ashamed...! "... how unreasonable" Instead, he was next door, so Chris himself should care. Oh, my God, Ain''t got a single cut. I know the hidden things, so I laugh bitterly and cloud my tea. I''m just glad that Chris treats me like this with a vegan attitude, and Ein smiles gently inside. As a matter of fact, if you think Chris is in a position to escort you, these attitudes may not be good. But... (... In the end, I haven''t made it public, but Chris is royal, too) Ein thinks Chris''s lineage. Now it''s confidential information only for royalty and some. Instead, if we speak of the intensity of blood, it draws more blood than modern royalty. I mean, I didn''t have a position or anything. When I say Prince Wang, his position is higher, but he doesn''t change into the same royalty. "Dear Ein? Are you thinking something weird? "... it''s nothing. Her Royal Highness Princess Christina." "Huh...! I told you to stop because I''m embarrassed! Even if they say it''s embarrassing, they can''t have had this fact. Ain''t just calling it payback for his knife. When he messes with Chris, he shows his white teeth in a satisfactory way. "Mmmm..." "Don''t be obstinate.... Ah, look. I see the Adventurer Alliance building. - Is that it? There''s a crowd out there." Side by side Chris, who has been obstinate, realizes Ein has come to see the Adventurer Alliance. The building is big there. It was a four-story building full of heavy wood and full of natural flavors. Now if we were to talk about the streets of the coastal city of Strom, Chris was right to say, a condensed version of Ishtarika. In some places, institutions and street lights like the magic city of Ist, which were able to gather excerpts of technology, can be seen in the eyes. Also in some places, he was seen like the adventurer town of Baltic, a luxurious liquor store and guild. And with a few more walks, you''ll be able to get to a port as big as Magna. Sometimes it means an emerging city, or the cobblestones and the exterior walls of buildings are still unspoilt. - After thinking of the streets this way, Ain approached the crowd in front of the Adventurers Guild. "Yeah. Thanks guys. I knew it, I couldn''t stop. It keeps growing... in a way, I think it''s what I was born for." (¡­?) Ain was heartily distracted by the man''s voice that reached his ear. The voice has a good street and reaches Ain''s ear like a spring breeze. "Everybody has to think and live. Just vaguely doing adventurers? Or would you just vaguely try to be a merchant? You can''t, can you? If the day of the murder exists, it''s the day of inaction. This is my belief." If you turn your eyes, you can see that there is one man at the center of the crowd. He sits down in the chair in front of the Adventurer''s Guild, legs exaggerated, elbows on his back, and this is another exaggerated gesture to raise his voice. "Ha... Master Wright. It''s cool today..." "Those worrying eyes...... and the wonderfulness of all you can say is a quote if you open your mouth. That''s so nice..." If you look at the crowd, 90% of them are women. He has empathy not only for his appearance, but also for his own words, and is desperate to shake his neck vertically. I honestly don''t agree with the acting mixed language, but even as Ain, I see and understand his appearance. The appearance was no less beautiful than that of a dill when he was human, and he felt it was natural for a woman to make a scene. Ruby-like clear red hair with a crying melon. Neither should his name Wright seem to be in his appearance. "Even today. I''ve been hunting alone. I''ve wholesaled the Green Wyburn, but after a little while, I can make a bag made of this material or something. So if you don''t mind, I have a gift for you... so get it." Watching the lights proudly speak of the results of today''s battle, they show interest in the word gift. Isn''t it just a lizard? Next to Ain, Chris leaked his voice naturally. "Master Wright! What gift? Then one woman raised her voice and he said, ''Cut!'' He made a noise and pounded his tongue, pointing his fingertips at the woman. Apparently, that was the question you wanted me to ask. "You know, it''s nothing special. I can eat. With this light. Together" (... Ah, yes) Ain''t got his head where he insists it''s not special, even though he knows it''s special for them. Looking flat to the side, the light was lost from Chris'' eyes, and looking at his neck, he had goosebumps. "Worship the morning sun and dinner with me? Or are you gonna gracefully have lunch with me? I don''t mind enjoying the night view and dinner. It''s up to you guys to have a special time with the lights." But such incitement complaints also work well enough for them. Wrapped in a yellow cheer, Wright calmly waved... "Dear Ein. Let''s go inside." "... yeah. Right." Chris picked the sleeve of his clothes gently and Ain decided to leave the spot. He walked beside the crowd and hung his hand on the thick door of the Adventurer''s Guild. 245 A little commotion and his power. When I open the door, it doesn''t even go as far as a different world - but I think it''s the first time Ein has ever stepped into an Adventurer''s Guild. A few years ago, when full-fledged the Red Fox investigation, I received a letter of reference from Kaisel, who was a school instructor. In the end, however, the references were deposited with Krone, who conducted the investigation and interview on his behalf, and Ain''t had no legs. "Heh... here''s the thing" Several huge billboards likely to be a few meters high are decorated, and female officials are using the ladder to paper them. Each piece of paper was of different quality, as were the colours of the letters used. I mean, I guess that means a requisition or something. Numerous adventurers stood in front of the bulletin board, moaning and talking to their peers about it. Ain''t seen the appearance (...), such as thick wooden floors and a reception with a single plate as it is on the table, loosens his expression to a heartfelt sense of anticipation. "- Quickly, do you want to head to where the guild leader is? "Can I take a look? I haven''t heard from you... so if you change your mind, you''re combining a fact-finding investigation with an unplugged one." Ain answered like this and turned his eyes to the bulletin board. "I''m in awe. Shall we take a look?" With Chris nodding, Ain moves his feet toward the bulletin board. It''s late to talk, but Ain''t nowadays, he''s dressed in a robe he used to wear in a magna. This is an example robe that Silverado was using with patience. Naturally, Chris, who accompanies him, also weaves a robe. "Oh, that''s unusual. Blackfuorn showed up? "That''s more than one, isn''t it? "Isn''t that nice? Tomorrow we will crusade for Blackfuorn." ... and the voice of the trio of adventurers arrived. The word Blackfuorn also remembers Ein. "... that''s unusual. I can''t believe Black Fuorn showed up to this place." Chris opened his mouth strangely. "Oh, really? "They don''t look that way unless they head to Baltic or an area with few people on the other side of the continent. Strahm is quite close to the King''s Capital, so I think it''s a little strange..." "Heh... you mean some precursor? "No, not that far...... From time to time, some demons move to get lost." Ein exhales with a relieved face. Good for that, and when I said it, I glanced at the request that was stretched out. "Client, commercial guild. Seek a tree that is over four hundred years old. What''s the thickness...... and do you also make this request? "Probably a request by a nobleman to make furniture. If it''s such a stunning wood, it''s sure to be home to demons." "... Plus, do you find it hard to carry Ogi? "Yep. It will." I see. Ain''t nodding. If you look at the request fee, it said 980,000 G. I don''t know if that''s a cheap or expensive market, but it must be quite a reward if you try from the general public. "Next time I''ll do something too..." "Yep. Of course I reject it." Nice smile without consignment. Now Ain, who was refused to take it away with a bell-like voice, laughed bitterly, right? "... the client, the Baron Albero family. Your wife is adorable, Max the dog is lost. I need you to search for him immediately." "Oh, haha... it''s often similar. As an adventurer, it''s a one-handed job, so it''s not bad for pocket money..." Request fee, 500,000 g. Should I think the money will turn? Or should I be angry that I don''t want to put a lot of money on this? Ein''s mental situation was complicated. "As Prince Wang, it''s a complicated situation." "Oh, yeah... I agree, but I can''t really intervene on these issues..." "I don''t know what to do. Well, I can''t help it." Then - dong. Suddenly, Ain''s back was pushed hard. "Out of the way. If you read it, you need to move it." "Newbie, you? Look, give the place to the seniors." Two adventurers with muscular bodies stood. They push Ain deliberately with their hands and look through the request that was written. "I''m sorry. I''ve never been here before." "Fuck you. Amateurs like you should just be eaten by demons." "Ha-ha-ha! Hey, you, you''re talking too much. That''s it! Ein, who didn''t particularly care, honestly apologizes and shifts his body off the bulletin board. Their attitude was not a good one, but from the Ain of the Demon King naming the bulimic world tree, it seemed somewhat adorable. "Huh!" But Chris reveals his frustration and reaches out to Rapier. Two people notice the move and look back with half a laugh. "... are you in a fight? You." "Woman or you? Okay? Like that? Swordswallowing air drifts around. Ain stands right in front of Chris as he calms down with his eyes set on Chris. "Looks like my sheath belt is loose. Don''t worry, I didn''t try to pull out my sword." "Ha... you think an excuse like that would work, hey" "I don''t know. Don''t you?" (Yep... are you sure about this? No, that''s enough. Let''s not do this.) What pushed me away was willing to pour it into the water, even as Ain. So I also want Chris reaching for the sword to be poured into the water. If you point out the details, Chris'' hand hasn''t reached Rapier. Because Ain stopped it before it arrived. "What am I supposed to do if it doesn''t work? "Money or woman is fine. Pay for your tuition." "You deserve it. Newbie?" The emotion Ein felt at this moment is sadness. The people in Ishtarika thought they were more folk...... no, maybe that''s what they wanted to think. They are in the position of adventurers, but Ain''t got a strong understanding that not all of them are rough because they were in dialogue with Kaisel and Majorica. Or maybe that''s too much freedom because this is also an emerging city, but what I''m saying now is it''s hard to get everything flowing into the water. "I''m sorry, but I''m not willing to accept either of those. Can you just let me finish with an apology? Look at Ain and the others. The attitude of the adventurers around them varies. Fighting? And some people look at this with pleasure, and others look at this one in a frightened manner. The guild''s staff stood up in a panic and ran to the back room. Even my boss must have gone to get it. "Me and my partner are reputable adventurers, even in Baltic. I''ve hunted near the old demon kings and defeated demons even further back in the mountains." "Newbie, tell the great seniors to shut up and obey. Huh?" "Sounds like there''s been a resurrected demon king living here lately. If we did, I wouldn''t have felt so compelled! "Ha-ha-ha! They say they normally live, but there''s no way they''d bother to act like they''re intimidating them. Ain made me pull my cheek. "Well, you won''t have the money. I''m a woman." - And here the adventurer rides out his body and reaches out to Chris. Of course Chris can handle himself. But that shouldn''t have been done in front of Ain. If there had been any outrage or violence against Ein himself, Ein would still have laughed and relayed. However, "... ah? What are you grabbing at, you?" Ein grips the stretched adventurer''s arm hard before touching Chris. "Let''s not do that. for each other." It was the final announcement.... Then Chris, standing behind him, feels in Ain''s body an increasing amount of magic that is too pure. Horrible if not on your side. Even being relative causes chills. I can take such purity for granted. Ein here is only tall enough to fit into the human category. But the enormous world tree that I showed you in the capital of King Heim - all its strength, stuck in its body, is no different. But that''s why I realized it was only Chris, who was so smart at magic. Without realizing how it was, the pair of adventurers turned their eyes to Ain with a nagging face. "Oh. Okay. Okay. Just go back to sleep." Then another adventurer waved up his arm from reaching out to Chris, waving it down Ain''s cheeks. ... but that arm stopped on the way. Because "Ahhh..." Suddenly, the adventurer, who reached out to Chris, raised his voice to gasp and turned his eyes. Dyed his face pale, his mouth shuddered timidly, and his deer-like feet lost support. The adventurer who lost his mind and fell to the Big Letter, saw it and tried to hit Ain stopped surprised him. "Oh, you... what the hell did you do!? Then, surprised by Ain''s inexperienced power, he stopped the arm he tried to hit and grabbed Ain''s chest tight. And he understood. Why did my partner lose his mind? Tell me what you saw and fell before your partner lost his mind. "- I didn''t do anything. It''s just that I''m a bulimic world tree." "Ugh... what... the... uhh..." He closed his eyes with Ain. Ain''s eyes showed a jade beauty. But further behind that beautiful gem, Ain conceals his power. ... That''s exactly what he''s seen. Cain to Archet, and when three Sylvians went to stop the bulimic world tree. I want to recall a black, dropped liquid flowing from a wounded bulimic world tree. And inside, there were a number of giant eyes gleaming. Proof of the existence of a world tree of bulimia, feared even by Archet, the demon king. They felt the signs through their gaze, and they couldn''t get enough of their strength in their vessels, and they ended up losing their mind. "Dear A, Ein...? I wonder what I did. Chris standing back can only tell that the two suddenly collapsed. Hey, hey. Pull Ain''s clothes sleeve. Chris reluctantly asks with attitude what he did. "She''s mine. I won''t allow you to touch it." Nature and these words leaked out of my mouth. Correctly, my escort - but it will be omitted. I wonder how it leaked. If you think about it, the answer is simple. The so-called behavior of Ein, the Demon King, created a strong exaltation and excitement in Ein''s heart. It is not a blackening emotion, as it was before the rampage, but purely an increase in the mood held by Ain himself. Because of that, Ain''t got a line like this in his mouth. (... I''m on track) To be honest, I''m so embarrassed. What am I talking about? Adding the scratch to himself, Ein put aside a little while as he felt Chris pull his clothes. "Nothing, it''s not a big deal. This is just how I kept my eyes close." "Huh... was that..." Chris blushes under the robe, surprised by Ain''s face, which approached the lid. Ain''t done it again, on the other hand. And I wanted to hold my head. Many of the brain drugs created by the Demon King''s behavior once again affected Ein''s behavior. "But you didn''t expect to get into this commotion. Is this what this is all about? Would it have been too much to pass out? Should these disturbances be tolerated because he concealed his identity as Prince Wang and took a leg in the pluck? Or should we have waited for the Alliance staff to come and put them at ease? Ein asks herself inside. - But it''s true that I couldn''t allow you to reach out to Chris. If so, I could have made this choice. In the wind, Ein comes to answer himself. Even if we try to use other means, we end up relying on power. Then maybe the action just now isn''t so bad. "Oh, um... the... rather, as far as I''m concerned, the disturbance wasn''t bad right now... on the contrary, there are some very welcome places..." "... a personalized reply. Thanks." In the end, Chris is the one who got the most out of it. The person who feels it made a statement that it belongs to me, even though I was in an elevated mood, so it''s only natural that all of that is an exceptional reward from the wacko temperament Chris. Besides, it goes without saying that I was shaken by Ain''s eyes, which I have tried nearby. Within the noisy guild, the silence descended when the two suddenly fell. Without looking out for that contrasting air, the two brewed only loose air around them. 246 Finish your first day. If Chris had a tail. What I wanted to see was a common perception if it was the service of a castle in the King''s capital. If I add, Olivia, the Second Princess, will be delivered there. A little after the commotion she rejoiced in - one with the adventurer, Ain was taking her to the guild leader''s working room. Chris presented him with a status card and asked him to pass it to the receptionist. Also, since we got to this room, we''ve both taken our robes off and shown ourselves. "- I''ll make a strong offer to the pair of examples." "I don''t care more than that because there''s something like I punished you" What I think is a word of credit imperative, spoken by my grandfather Silvado souring his mouth. If they were to be punished, the fear felt from Ain would suffice. And Ain answered. "Thank you for the extraordinary warmth - by the way, what happened suddenly when we were due to greet His Royal Highness the King tomorrow? The guild chief was an old man. Shorter hair is sure to be put together and the beard on the mouth is trimmed like a nobleman. He wraps around the sleeves of a bright white shirt, exposing his slender but successful muscles. Such a surprise asked Ain, who suddenly came. "I took my feet until I hid my identity because I wanted to try the streets of Strom and the Alliance as a single people" "I see... so soon, you''ve shown me where you''re going to be disgraced" Ha. Ain made me laugh bitterly. Earlier disturbances had some disturbing reactions from Chris, but previous actions were not good either. It is also true that there are problems with their behavior afterwards. Though adventurers with lots of rough guys, not everything is missed either. "An adventurer I knew was an adult who could calm down and afford" Ein darkened two men, Majorica and Kaisel. Then the guild leader opened his mouth, "Probably a first-rate adventurer if His Royal Highness Prince Wang says so. They know. That our figure is not a proof of strength..." By analogy, you have thorns as beautiful as a rose. It would mean selling fights poorly and not imitating burns. "... so you''re not going to act rashly? "It''s the left. Moreover, calm and leeway are due to their own experience." The guild leader wipes his forehead sweat with a handkerchief, rounding his shoulders and answering Ain. Too passive an attitude for a long time, but it may be natural if the opponent is also Prince Wang. I narrow my eyes so that I can smell them, and my hands that don''t have handkerchiefs are held tight. "For my part, I used to travel around many places as an adventurer. From then on, young adventurers are the ones who want to be strong..." (¡­ is it the same as it used to be) They adventurers, in general terms, have a stronger power than ordinary citizens. Otherwise, I won''t be able to work in the area where demons come and go. But that''s how they get out strong and show the attitude they just did. To this fact, Ein felt just a little uncut. "Some guild branches have skilled adventurers based there. Then the young adventurer becomes obedient to them..." I see. Ain''t convinced. At last, it means that the upward and downward relationship will be complied with to some extent. This city called Strom is still young. I guess that''s why there are no adventurers in positions like those of kin. Ain put his hand on his mouth and wondered what was wrong. (I mean, I wish I had something like that parent...) Do you have any idea, send Chris a gaze? But what''s wrong with her? All I''m saying is, I just look at Ain with a Kyotong look on my face. There''s cuteness there, but there''s no answer as Ein asks. I was offered a little healing. to the conclusion that "I''ll think about that a little bit. Sooner or later, do you mind if I send you an opinion in my name? "Oh, yeah! Of course. Rather, it depends on my apologies for the inconvenience..." "I don''t mind this much. As one entrusted to Strom by His Majesty, it is a natural duty." Even so, that''s hard. Ain shrugged inside. For a moment I thought about getting Kaisel or Majorica to help me. They had a past where they were first-rate adventurers and their track record is adequate. But already retired, they have a new life. With that in mind, I can''t ask you to be reckless. The quickest thing to do is for Ain to be the parent of this Adventurer Alliance. Naturally, that can''t be allowed either. Coming to Strom, it will mean a quick problem. "- Dear Ein. It''s time." "Hmm? Oh, okay" Encouraged by Chris standing behind him, Ain looks to the clock. It''s time to go home. When he realizes it''s such a time, Ein stands up. Then the guild chief also stood up in a hurry. "Guild leader. You bothered me with a sudden visit." "There is no annihilation - so I''ll hurry up and call the carriage." "Oh, no. Never mind. We''ll go home looking at the streets, never mind." Usually nobility is rare to walk on its own feet. In Ain''s case, Prince Wang. Not compared to nobility, but this response surprises the guild leader. "So long, Guild Chief. Reports and communications to His Royal Highness Prince Wang may be sent to the Mansion for use. Since then, I wonder if His Royal Highness Prince Wang may take a direct trip again, but thank you for your response." Chris said something about the upcoming contact. In the meantime Ain weaves his robes and hides his head as well when he comes. "I understand. Now let''s take you to the exit." "I''m sorry, but I''ll keep that to myself. If the guild leader drops us off, some of us will be surprised." But there''s also a further part now. Ain''t just stunned two adventurers. If you even go out in the hall where the bulletin board is, you''ll probably snatch your sight. "It helped me to listen to you today. I''ll call you back." "Ha... ha! Please be careful and welcome home......! Likewise, Chris weaves a robe and leads Ain to follow this room. Then the remaining guild length pulled out of his body and sat deep in the chair. No... should I say I''m out of power rather than out of power? - Minutes after Ain and Chris left. He was finally able to open his mouth. "Ha... ha... I see... that makes him a hero of the Sea Dragon Crusade, Lord of the Black Knight. Prince Wang, who drops Heim and is called the Resurrection of His Majesty the First" Leaking the alias Ain had out of his mouth, he wiped his forehead and neck sweat with a handkerchief. Repeat your breathing into small pieces and sip off the tea placed on the table at once. Well, if you look at the hand, I''m impressed you lost your breath and had a small, repeated tremor. "I''ve been through a lot of training grounds too... I had that kind of self-esteem" That self-esteem has already vanished. Seeing Ain, who should be far younger than himself, he felt the difference in character as an organism. I''m sure that''s because Ein just got on, he just intimidated the adventurer. The remnants remained in Ain, and the guild chief felt it. I didn''t feel intentionally intimidated. In other words, nothing more than proof that the guild leader felt the power on his own. "That one would give Ishtarika a new breeze" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The sun is completely set compared to when you left the mansion. Street lights gracefully lit the streets, and the dining area began to get busy. "Dear Ein. Dear Ein." "Hmm? What?" Inside, when the guild leader was out of strength. Ein and Chris had left the guild and were on their way home. In the middle of it, Chris spoke to Ain. "Why did you look back at me when you were talking to the guild chief? "... at that time, I sure would have asked Chris for a name" In the end, I recall that what Chris gave was healing. "Oh, uh... it''s too late, isn''t it? "It''s not too late." Anyway, the problem is still looking for a solution. "I think the only thing you can do right away is, you know, patrol or something." "What do you mean? Like what? "Not only the Kingsguard knights, but also the Black Knight faces are in your mansion, so I think it works best for them to take a leg" I see. Ain''t nodded deeply. If you''re a Kingsguard or a Black Knight, you can''t fathom those adventurers there. If you look at their armor, no matter how many adventurers you are, you shouldn''t act light-hearted. "That''s just great. I think that''s a good idea." "Oh, thank you...... I did...! Chris smiled with a cheeky (...) smile if you dare to use understandable phonetics. I can see at first sight that being praised made me superior. "As soon as we get back, we''ll talk to Mr. Krone! Lightly footed, Chris walks in front of Ain. Moving on, she rocked heavily the robe she was wearing. ¡­ then, "Oh, wow... oh, it was dangerous...! The wind swept up and the hood rose. That way, Chris'' blonde hair hidden inside spreads in the wind, exposing herself for a little while with her face. I don''t mind being seen anymore, but in front of what I''ve hidden so far, it makes me somewhat embarrassed. "Ku, it felt like a piece of neck skin was connected..." "No. I think he was amputated enough." "... don''t be mean" I''ve exposed myself in the hood, so I don''t have a single skin on my neck or anything. I''ll try to answer that honestly, but Chris pointy his lips like he''s infidel rotten. Moist lips are inflammatory and golden thread-like hair adds to her nobility. What, you''re a princess? Looking at Chris with half a laugh, Ein looks into the night sky of Strom. I wonder what dinner was the first night I moved to the mansion. And, as always, it made me feel like a cannibal. 247 Cat owner? It''s been a few days since I put my face on the Adventurer Guild. While I still couldn''t get out of the rush, Ain snuggled into bed late at night. "... that''s noisy" And then I wake up. If you look out the window, the morning sun is still rising and it should only be about time to count after bed. If you look next to the bed - it doesn''t mean there''s anyone there, Ain''t alone in the bunk bed. The noise coming from outside the room. What is happening? so I sharpen my spirit. (... footsteps and a restless voice, I guess) Exploring it with a strong sense of five conveyed footsteps that seemed to serve and deacons. When Ain gets his body out of bed, he takes his coat off the couch placed near the bed and weaves it feathers. When I left the bedroom and went to the living room, I put my mouth on the cup of water I had left on the table. "I don''t think the fact that Marco and the others aren''t coming up doesn''t mean there''s something dangerous going on." That''s why I can''t possibly not check. For the lord of this mansion is Ain. He eased his head with his hand, which had a sleeping place on it, and Ain hung his hand on the door. "- Have you missed your room? "Yes! First Class Salary! Then, he sees Martha appropriately, and Ain speaks up. "Mr. Martha. Can I have a word?" "Huh... this is Dear Ein. Sorry for the noise." "No. Don''t worry about all this because my five senses are just too strong" As Martha bowed her head, so did the pay she was following. Martha then instructs her servants to walk away from the scene. "I''m afraid so." "So, what happened? Ain asks. Even so, I spoke out in a calm manner because it didn''t seem like a dangerous situation. "... on the first flight in the morning, there was a princess who had forcibly broken through the castle" Pitali. And Ain''s body stops. The first flight in the morning, that is, the start of the water train. If I hear the word princess, I think of two women. The first, of course, is a woman named Olivia. And on the second, a wasting cat named Katima comes to mind. - Olivia is already in this mansion. If so, what about the princess left behind... "Nyah? Oh, Ain! I haven''t seen you in days! "... you''re out. Waste cat." Pull your cheeks together and find a katima with a mild attitude, no different phase. How did you get here? Ein floats a question mark, but her abrupt behavior is usual. What brought you to your feet for this time - Ein was worried about this. "How did you end up in Strahm? And Ain asks. "I was unhappy with the new caregiver. That''s why you came here from me." What are you talking about, you wasting cat? Ain holds his head. Martha, on the other hand, gave Ain a secret ear punch when she gave him a look of sorry. "To my child... we are in a great hurry to wake Dill up and give him the honor" "Oh yeah... I feel sorry for the other way around" "Nha? What are you talking about? I also wanted to complain a lot. The first princess told me what she was rambling on about the caretaker. But the other guy is Katima. Now there is a verse where I can''t help scolding you for this. "How dare you? "I asked if I could go to Strom last night. Then you gave me permission." Haven''t you heard from me since it was yesterday today? Or was Silvard tired and couldn''t afford to get in touch that far? ... No, that''s not possible because I have good men like Warren and Lloyd. "I didn''t know your grandfather would give you permission so easily because of how much Mr. Katima ran wild." "A laboratory in any number of fields can be a strum. I''m here to do that final investigation." That said, Katima hands multiple documents to Ain. Looking at the content, it is true that such pleadings and the like were prepared by regular (...) means. In addition, it was never recently prepared, and the contents of the investigation over a period of several months were described, and it was conveyed to Ain that this action was planned. - But this would be only a reason to follow. With a good caretaker named Dill in Strom, she must have adjusted to be able to get to her feet. Because I''ve known for some time that he''s going to Strom about Ain. "You know what? When did you show this paperwork to Grandpa? "Last night. Even if I show it to you before it boils down, I''m not against it, because they''re gonna ask you to resubmit it." It was still a plan. By not exposing himself to the earthquake, he accomplished his plan. "I''ve been doing a lot of things without telling Warren. I had a hard time transforming that fox." (... awesome) Ein can only honestly praise you for getting out of Warren. Instead, should I want to praise a caregiver named Dill, who made me obsessed enough to make it? "So I''ll be looking after you for a week or so." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "- I think that''s what I meant...... haaaa! hours after Katima came to the Mansion. A little after breakfast, Ain was on cobblestones built in the corner of a large garden. "Hmmm... I still think Master Katima is an excellent person to get out of Warren...! Marco answers that, defending Ein''s sword. "What, you prevent that now too!? "I would have lost if I hadn''t prevented that...! What happened in the morning? Ain and Marco were throwing themselves into morning workouts as they talked about it. They were using training swords and competing for each other''s martial arts. "... Honestly, I''m thinking with Marco that I could win at Demon King''s Castle... it''s not good, is it? "No. The power that I was able to put out at that time was defeated by Ein." "I said...! I can''t win at all - ugh! Said Cain, a sword forgiven by the mighty. Such standing around lurks the ringing, Ain waving his sword just like hunting down Marco. Like breaking your feet. And so as to shift the center of gravity and create looseness around the arms. But now, that doesn''t work inside for Marco in front of me. He carries his body cleverly against the center of gravity, even if his feet seem to have collapsed. You change even the weight of a giant sword to support it and become exactly one iron mass to take Ain. Compared to when you fought at Demon King''s Castle, you will see not only the power that fills your body, but also your aging ingenuity. "I have given my life to the sword for hundreds of years, because I must not be so easily defeated...! "Huh...! When you alert your footsteps, Marco changes your movements to match that alert. When Ain is alert to his movements, he changes his mind anew. Marco''s move to make a thousand changes is just one word of the old knight of war. By the way, naturally, this workout competes only for the skill of the sword. Physical abilities are unlikely, but the decision is to have no so-called magical powers or magical powers. That''s why Ain''t struggling with Marco opponents...... "Me, before Mr. Cain went to the Old King''s Capital, I only had him seriously paired up once...! "Huh... ho. That''s me, my first ear......! "When I had my archery attached to me before, it was already so rolled over. But!" Though they exchange swords, the two continue a new conversation. What Ein says is when he realizes the truth about the first king, when he asks Cain to do an archery in the spiritual world. "But what did you do! Ain then makes her mouth snap. When you sprinkle repentance with clarity, you put that emotion on the sword. "More rolled. Huh! I was told this after they rolled me over! They want to fight without adding or subtracting! "hehe...... haha! That''s, Captain - no, Master Cain must be looking forward to it! Marco answers with pleasure how rare Ain is to be a boy. I don''t know, Ein just turned fifteen. Because I''m an adult, but I''m still old enough. "They defended me, but I couldn''t hit him with a single active hit... if I didn''t know what that meant! "Connection with Ein by family summons. Besides, the power Cain himself gains by chewing the Demon Stone. As a result, Cain seems to be retaining his full strength...! "No, that guy''s crazy! Why with manpower... no, I''m not a person... my physical abilities crack me to the clouds! I kept hitting Marco with a sense of infidelity. When Marco takes it with a tender temper, he imagines the battle between them in his head. "You''re a really strong man. So Ein fought without using his powers as a demon king? "... I also wanted to use it to fight because I only had to do it once. But" He, the strongest Durahan, answered: ''For example, if there is anything to be found even on a deserted continent, I will do it'', he said. That''s a conclusion that adds up to the potential damage that could happen in the battle between the two of us. It is clear, however, that Ain is stronger with the power of the Demon King. In retrospect of the showdown in King Heim''s capital, he finally stopped Ain''t because of three warriors: Arsheh, Cain, and Sylvia. Besides, if we were to fight without a decision, Archet would be more flashy than Cain. - Ein speaks of remorse, and Marco takes it. This came to pass for a little while, but at the same time, the end came to this battle. "Heh... brilliant" Marco''s sword is flown backwards. ... but "No, it''s a draw." And Ain answered. If you look at Ain''s sword, the sword is shattered and scattered unbroken. If Marco loses by taking his hand off the sword, then Ain''t got a similar result. "Even so, Master Ain still has the root of his sword. So even with my neck... no, I don''t have a neck, but if I cut off my opponent''s neck, it will be a victory." As Marco stands Ain, Ain lowers his jaw and leaks his cough. It ended with flowers, but good exercise in the morning. Ain''t no good, shaking his shoulder removes the armor that was putting the broken sword on the floor. If you take the buttons around the sleeves of the clothes you were wearing, the refreshing air in the morning cools Ein''s body. "Nevertheless, don''t bother Dill" "Is it about Master Katima? "Yeah. ''Cause I should be accompanied by Mr. Katima who''s been to town by now" A caretaker for a princess who came all of a sudden. That''s what I''m doing in the morning, so Ain''t just losing his mind, too. "Hmm... but I don''t think he feels annoyed either." Marco uncommonly disputed. The attitude was unusual and Ain looked at Marco wonderfully. "Huh...? What makes you think that? "I don''t know if I can say this¡­ No, if Ain''t, I should tell you" I just thought about it a little bit, Marco. But soon he changed his attitude, and when he approached Ain, "He doesn''t hate Katima." "-... Yes?" I was distracted. And it reminds me of Dill''s preferred woman I heard as a schoolboy. Surely Dill''s preference was a woman as muscular and strong as Lloyd''s - should have been. What about Katima? The spiritual strength (mental) of steel is proud, although not muscular. But a woman who also excelled in such a runaway power that she shattered the spiritual power (mental) of that steel. "Dear Ein. Master Katima is the one who saved Dill. Plus, there has been some interaction since before that. And now, it''s Ketsey as well." "... I see. I''m starting to feel like I know a little bit." Then came the Grayshire family behind Ain''s brain. They are the Duke''s house. Yes, the Duke''s. I''m not saying what that means, but if you ask me about the Duke''s house, things are convenient.... I''m not saying it''s convenient. I kept feeling that flash, as if an elusive puzzle would fit. And Silvard will be here in less than that long time. Plus Warren and Lloyd should be here. The queen, Lalalua, may also come. Convenient. No matter where you came from, it was too convenient. "-Marco. Swear. No lies? "Naturally. He himself said that Master Katima was very beautiful." at that moment. Ein falls back and collapses to the ground. Open your mouth and look out for Marco. "You mean it''s become a Ketsey value? "Right...... Speaking of which, I''ve seen Ketsey myself, many times in the past." "Ma...? Says Marco has seen Ketsey many times before. Based on that experience, Katima is human, Olivia and Chris. And that it has a comparable appeal to Krone. I didn''t get it for Ain, whose values are human, but it makes my cheeks snap that it''s a hell of a story. I think she''s Olivia''s sister. It''s not that strange, even though it must be those feelings. "It was so shocking, I lost my hips." "Heh heh... because values and thoughts are only the number of organisms that exist" Ain''t got up more than a dozen seconds after that. And thanks for letting Marco know. And when I conveyed my gratitude, I wondered what I would do. Speaking of which, Krone and I had a meeting in this afternoon. The subject is about Strom''s policy. Then let''s talk to Krone first. Ein decides so to his heart. 248 Policy in Strom. "- Why don''t you just leave him alone? After his morning training, Ain was sweating and then asking under Krone. The location was Krone''s office, and she was still doing a lot of paperwork today. "Yes, no, but? It''s Katima, isn''t it? "Ein? Is that what you call the First Princess Katima? Or does that mean that Master Katima...? Krone asked. What intent does Ein seem to be worried about? Then Ein answers. "... both, I guess" "... Phew. Really? Finishing the paperwork he was writing, Krone looked up and Ain. There is a physical distance between them. Because Ein sat on the couch and Krone was at his desk. "What kind of reply does Ein want? You want to hear what we should do now? Or do you want an opinion for the future as well? "Is that both greedy? "Yeah. I''ve known Ain''t greedy for a long time." Phew, and Krone sighed. Under the desk, when I reassembled my legs worried, Ain''s gaze pointed there. Krone notices his gaze, as a matter of course, but he talks in a good mood about whether he has been more attentive to the gaze he has received. "I think we should leave it to the two of us now and in the future." "You mean until Dill or Katima says something? "Yep. That kind of thing. It''s not good to pinch your mouth on someone else''s love path, is it? From the standpoint of nobility and royalty, it was a word that I honestly couldn''t snort. But Ein and Krone said that they had come this far in free love, and Ein makes them snort after worrying. "So why don''t I just leave you alone? I said that. Besides, leaving it alone isn''t gonna be another problem, is it? "For once, Mr. Katima is the first princess..." "When I say that, the Greyshire family of Captain Dill is the Duke''s - and he is a brilliant leader of the Knights dedicated to Prince Wang. Is there a problem with your identity? "... there may be no problem." "Rather, as much as me and Ain have more of a problem with identity differences? So it''s not a big deal." Sure it is. Ain agreed. Krone is originally a man of the Grand Duke, but does not make such a great deal of sense in Ishtarika. For this reason, in her case, she has convinced the people around her by showing her own quality. "Needless to say, I have no complaints about the people of Captain Dill. Come on, is there something wrong? And Ain''t noticed. As Krone advised, for one thing, I decided not to say anything. "That being said, I can''t possibly not report it to His Majesty... will you leave it to me? "Sorry. I want to ask you" "Hehe... I understand that. His Royal Highness Prince Wang" So Krone writes a note in his notebook. I don''t know what I filled out, but Krone would be able to take care of everything. "Is this what Ein''s consultation is about? "Oh. I don''t know, but I think my heart''s soothed." "Good for you. Then why don''t you take my advice next time?" Come here. and Krone, who called Ain with a mouth puck. Ain quickly stood up and approached her desk. "Talk to me? "Really? Will you look through this? "- Proposed use of tax revenues, as well as zoning on petitions? The contents are also filled with quite fine characters for a subject that seems to be difficult. The material appears to have been carefully crafted in Krone''s letters and the ease of reading is as usual. "I have more tax revenues than I thought." There are still fewer compared to other large cities, such as Isto and Magna. But I could dream about that forehead if I thought of it as an emerging city, Strom. Ain''t got eyes round but admire. "Taxes dropped by adventurers and merchants account for most of the tax revenues in every city. Strahm is busy with both of them." "I see. Who was the tax sharer until we got here? "Previously in charge was Duke Vols." Leonard''s father? That''s just great, Ain''t nodding. "So you''re talking about... using this tax revenue on me? "Ain''t no lord of Strom, is he? She said it was a consultation, but the contents of it would be Ein''s problem in one way or another. Because Ain''t the one who decides the future of Strom. "You''re suddenly responsible, that''s" The Duke of Forth hears an honest man. Tough on me, tough on others. It''s a tribute to nobility. It is heavy pressure to succeed him like that, but it is not possible to be king in frustration here. (Even so, Ishtarika already has advanced civilizations and cultures¡­) Inside, there was this problem. For example, if this is Heim. There was more to be done to Ain than ever. It is difficult to make the finest things that can be done even finer with your hands later. "- You know, what are the strengths of Strom?" Ask Krone to whine. "I''m sure it''s a possibility." "I mean, does that feel like a baby where humans say it? Ayn closes his eyes when he sees Krone shake his neck vertically. Even though it was small, I felt like I got a little clue. (Specialize in ports and take away the value of magna. But if we focus on research and development, the ist''s worth...) Of course, it''s impossible to beat a historic city in about a few years. But given the future, I honestly can''t even nod that it''s just a copycat. ... Ein roars but keeps thinking. (Conversely... what big cities are not in Ishtarika) It is also difficult to find a city where adventurers predominate. Because there''s a city called Baltic. In the first place, Baltic could be said to have grown that far because of the nearby presence of something called Demon King Castle. In Strahm, a few hours away in the Wang capital, it''s impossible to flourish as an adventurer''s town. "- Oh, speaking of which," But, uh, Ein remembered last year''s war. We landed in Rockdam and headed for Haim, on the opposite side of the continent. What happened at that time occurred to me, and something about an area came to my mind. "If this is the case, you might want to ask Mr. Graff for his opinion -" "A, Ein? How could you...? "Sorry, Krone! Can we get Mr. Graff to come to Strahm? If you can''t, I''d like to go back to King''s Capital and talk to you..." Ain stuck it in Krone. On Ain''s face, which is about a few centimeters away, Krone stops moving by blinking repeatedly. Then, after a little while, I regained my sanity, "Huh... wait a minute, huh? I''ll look into it now." I blush my cheeks, cough up and open my notebook. I also have restlessness at hand and a rush of fingers turning the page. "Um, Krone? It doesn''t have to be that hasty..." "A... it''s Ein''s fault, isn''t it!? What, you''re the only one so calm... not sloppy! When you complain with your lips pointing at a decent facial eye, you turn your gaze back on the notebook to hide the lightness. Years later, being acted upon from Ain didn''t lose the illumination. "Look! Looks like Grandpa can afford it this month! "Oh, thank you" Handing Ain a notebook, he put both elbows on his desk. Cover your face with your palms and cool your lit cheeks. "Looks like you''ll be okay with this. Can you get Mr. Graff to call this mansion? "... I can do that, can''t I? "Well, I''ll ask for about two weeks. It''s not a good idea to hold him in my personal name for two weeks, in Ishtarika''s name, please." For a long time. Wondering what he would ask, he asks Ain while Krone keeps his face hidden. "Why Grandpa? Or what did Ain come up with? "I just wanted to borrow a little wisdom. Wisdom of the champion of trade." The champion of trade - he was in charge of all land transportation in Heim, alias Graf Augusto. Krone also heard an alias he hadn''t heard in a long time and finally pointed his face at Ain. "And what''s the material on that continent over there? "Well... I do" Ain''t never answered. Still, Krone answers according to Ein''s words. He is so full of powerful manhood when he is acting, that he feels happy to follow honestly. Krone gets up and takes a few of the books of interest out of the corner of the bookshelf. "Yes. But what do you use it for? "It''s every investigation. Thought I''d learn some history." "Hmm... so what did you come up with? "I''ll let you know when I can sort it out a little bit more, so it''ll help if you wait a little longer." Krone nods in sigh. Ain then thanked him and advanced his legs to leave the office, "Oh, Ein? Where are you going? "I got a job, too, so I thought I''d go to my own office." "No, you can''t." "... Huh? "So, no." I don''t know what''s not working. Ein looks back and looks at Krone, but Krone smiles with pleasure. "The material was purchased at my personal expense." "Oh, oh... yeah" "So you don''t need me to lend it to you as an assistant to Prince Wang." It makes sense. But I wonder why you said this. "But Ein wants to read that book, right? "I really want to read it. How can I lend it to you? The question was what Krone wanted. She doesn''t open her mouth, just uses her fingers to tell Ain. "Huh?" Ain was confused. Krone did it because he just pointed to the chair on the desk. I don''t know why. I''m confused. "If you want to read that book, will you come back here? ¡­¡­ Ain went back. Then she pushed Ain''s back and let him sit in her seat, - It''s me. I''m off this afternoon. "It is. But how could that be with this book... Krone? Fluffy, her hair spread and Krone sat down. That''s on Ain''s lap. The soft feel spreads across both thighs of Ain. The same gorgeous scent tickled Ein''s nasal cavity. "If you really want to read that book, you can''t just read it here. It doesn''t have to be Ein''s office, does it? "... ha. You know what?" Retribution to Ain''t who answers no purpose. It is also the result of a desire to sweeten Ain. I don''t recall spending time with Krone these days. Because I''ve been chased in quite a busy time since I came to Strahm. "But, you know, I''ve got so many books, I don''t think it''s gonna end in one day, right? "Really? Then you can come back tomorrow." Krone answers with a floating voice. "What if it''s night and it''s not over? "When that happens, let''s stay in my room." (¡­¡­ Hmm) It wasn''t a bad choice. Rather, it''s a temptation to dare slow down the work speed. But when you think about Strom, you know, I''m sorry, but I have to give up that temptation. Ain''t got his mouth full. "Now, that''s pretty good, too, right? "... I just thought the job was important." "Hehe... right. I don''t care if you don''t have any excuses, you can always stay." Exactly. Ain nodded deeply behind Krone. Then, he seems to have forgotten his dissatisfaction until just now, when Krone laughs as he leans down. "Well. Where do you want to find out? "Uh - that''s..." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "His Royal Highness Prince Wang. Graf Augusto, I''m here." A few days later. Graf came to Strom from Wang Du. Ein''s wish was to keep the schedule down for about two weeks. It was Ain''s office that came. So, Ain and Krone were waiting. "Mr. Graff. Long time no see." "No, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen this one. By the way, there''s something I''d like to ask Non." "Actually, it is. If you''re going to ask me this, I thought Mr. Graff would be the best." When Ain answered this, Krone handed Graf a thick envelope. "Go ahead, Grandpa" "Mm-hmm. This material is on the agenda for today, isn''t it? "You''re right, Grandpa." Hearing his granddaughter''s answer, Graf unfastens the envelope. When the contents are taken out, the title paper is glanced at. And that''s the next moment. Graf''s eyes turned to seriousness. "- May I see it? Graf looks at Ain and asks. In those eyes, I remember the reliability. "Of course. I hope you''ll give me your opinion." Ain raised his hand and urged. The graph then turns the paper with a serious face and looks at the content. One turns, another one¡­ it lasted for more than a dozen minutes. "... I see. That''s why you called me here." "Yes, you seem to understand the circumstances and most importantly," We don''t have enough time to look through everything. But when he finished checking a few sheets, Graf looked up and Ain. "I understand the circumstances. In the words of His Royal Highness Prince Wang, I would now like to ask you to this effect." "Okay. The purpose of this plan is¡­" Around the corner, Ain speaks to Graf by mixing his gestures. "Port town Magna. There was a little problem in this town. It''s an expanding port problem." Ishtarika, where population growth continues. In other words, the demand for fishermen also keeps increasing. Then, the scale of the port now in existence began to narrow, and the construction of a new port was about to be rushed. "But that''s not going to be easy. Because we have to sort out the compartments that we have now." "... I guess. It''s not going to be that easy to expand the town." "You''re right....... and magic city ist. This city, too, had small problems for research." Ain''t talking. Problem with the magic city ist - it''s too far from the port town magna. Direct flights are not connected to these two cities, and it cannot be said that transportation is good. Then, there are situations where it is difficult to get what is needed for research. There was a researcher named Oz who had come all the way to Magna to buy materials for research. Like him, there are never many researchers who take the time to work. "In that regard, Strom has plans to have direct flights in place. So I thought about Strahm''s future policy." "So that''s this material¡­" "Yes, it took me a few days to complete it with Krone" Answering like this, Ain coughed up again. And he answered: "Birdland (...). You know that, right? "Naturally. Non and the others went to Euro via Birdland and crossed to Ishtarika. Even if not, Non interacted with Birdland more than once." "¡­ but cities like Birdland cannot be achieved in Ishtarika. A city where merchants are so fierce, because this country can''t do it." Graf''s face changed. When I thought I was distracted, I chopped the wrinkles deep and made him laugh. "So what I''m aiming for... is a commercial city more than Birdland. It''s the heart of many major cities, and we want to create a big town that''s indispensable for the future development of Ishtarika." Yes. This is why I called Graf the champion of trade. What a dream story just to hear a word. Hearing the words now, Graf laughed high and applauded Ain. Birdland also had a side like a nursery on the continent. I wonder how that would be expressed in the power of Ishtarika, and Graf was looking forward to it. 249 An unexpected side. "Birdland was able to develop, probably because he was biased and free" And Graf said. "It''s like a sanctuary over there. As I''m sure you know, in times when countries like Heim, Rockdam, and Euro were at war, this is where they signed the end of that war." "Yes. I know" "That''s why Heim and Rockdam have never stood out and craved that right to the land. I''ve heard a lot about kina smell exchanges, but the land is still free." If you change your mind, it''s a convenient freedom for the merchants. Without a loud official, no nobleman would come in the way. I guess they merchants created a paradise called Birdland (...) as they did so. "So it seems like there are a lot of problems in this Strom, but what do you think of Ein? "... right" Problem? Problem? Ein thinks the answer to Graf''s words. (There''s already a lord in this town named me. The rest of the problem is... the law?) Not only the merchants, but the people of Ishtarika need to pay taxes. Such fine decisions cannot be eliminated. - Ain''t got it in mind. "Or right...... would it be? Second, the words turned my head. "Yeah, I thought Ein was right." Graf nodded. "Besides some rebellion, there are people out there who lose their jobs...... I see. This is not a good story." "Exactly. This isn''t about building cities from scratch, so let''s call it harm." You must enjoy yourself and proceed with caution. Otherwise, let us be far from development and so on, just dumb lords. "So instead of going into commercialization, we should be able to grow strongly in the commercial side," Ain kept his ears shut. Because every conversation I have with Graf, called the champion of trade, is a precious time. "And that''s why - I don''t mind just one. I was wondering if you needed an element to sell Strom." Graf gets it right. And he makes one suggestion. "Specialty products, products that can be consumed will be fine. You can''t get it unless it''s str?m... if you have such a specialty or something, I think things like nature and commerce will grow, how about that?" "... Grandpa. I think that suggestion would be great, but Strom is something that would be a specialty..." "Mm... it''s Krone. Giving up like that is nothing more than a bad idea. When Noun first came to Ishtarika, he started selling old cloths." Unknown, Ain''t heard of the formation of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. From the sale of old cloths, it has often grown to this point.... Though there was royal help there, Graf''s arm amazes me. "If you don''t have what you need, you can make it. If you don''t have anything to make, just think about it. If you can''t even think about it..." "So, if you can''t...? Swallow the saliva and Ein asks for the continuation. "You learn. Learn from history, and also from experience. There''s nothing to waste there. A fool is a man who likes to learn." "... it struck my heart" "Ha ha! That''s above all." Next to Ain, Krone was nodding yeah. I''m sure she was impressed, too, like Ein. "Well... it''s definitely the pinnacle of stupidity to like it before we do it." "Krone, did you come up with something? Her face changed. Something about the look on your face just saying you''ve got the heavens. "Yep. It''s just that... I have a problem with whether I can move this to execution." I put my palms on my cheeks and let them get a little lost in colour. It is obvious that this trick was influenced by Olivia by Krone. "I need a little idea right now. Never mind, I want you to tell me first." "I''m sorry. Before I do, I''d like to ask Grandpa one question." "... hmm? What, Krone?" I said no to Ain with a look of sorry and spoke to Graf. "Items for nobility and for civilians. Would it be foolish to get your hands on one side or the other?" "Han. If it''s for nobility, you can sell it as something that civilians admire, all of which gradually adds cheap products for civilians" Differentiation is important. Otherwise, they won''t find each other attractive, so it seems. Krone relieves himself of this answer. Continued, Graf answered. "Conversely, nobility should seek something special about the product, whether it is intended for civilians or on the subject. If so, just add expensive items then" I mean, attacking from either side doesn''t make it that problematic. That''s the answer. Thank you, Krone, for the graph. And thank you, and look at Ain again. "Thank you for waiting. You know, my idea is..." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A few days after face-to-face with Graf. The weather is nice. One morning. One wagon arrived at the mansion. "Ma''am, that''s it for you." "Yeah, thanks" It seems to belong to the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, and when he said so to Krone, he left his load and went away. "Did you get it? Ain, who was watching the exchange, noticed Krone and jumped out of the mansion in a hurry. "Just now. Shall we open it quickly?" "Oh, yeah." When I put my hand on a slightly larger crate, Ain opened it himself. Then you''re inside the "You''re a healthy sapling. I don''t think this is a problem." Ain looked at what was in the crate and said so. It was a few seedlings that were delivered. They were seedlings a little higher than Ein''s knees, but the blue leaves convey the brilliance of vitality. "What kind of seedling was that?" "It''s Baltic. A sturdy wooden beard that withstands the cold of the Baltic winter." They''ve been through the winter. Taking a trip to Baltic in the middle of winter, Ain went out to the former demon kingdom - a land now known as the old king''s capital. And Krone walked all over the cold town, too, because he was gathering information. "That was cold...... the balt then" "I have a lot of good memories, but that cold was tough." I laughed bitterly, Krone. But I''m sure it''s packed with good memories for her. He rested in the bed where Ain was using it in secret and then gently replaced the pillow. I still can''t tell you, it''s just her secret. Besides, when I fell asleep from exhaustion, I touched Ain''s tenderness and immersed myself in warmth. "Dear Ain! I''m digging a hole here. Yo! "Okay! I''m going that way now! It was Dill who called. He, also known as the royal lion, today scratched an iron shovel with a sweat in one hand. It is the corner of the garden where he stands. There, about three holes are dug. On a bright white shirt, golden body hair claimed to exist. "Come on......" Ain lifted the seedlings. Nothing heavy. However, Prince Wang''s own performance of such tasks is only slightly distracting from his service and deacons. "It''s not bad, is it?" "Oh, Ein liked gardening? "I like it for what it is. Because you''re the demon king of the world tree." "Heh heh... you''re such a homely demon king" Make jokes and carry seedlings. This is by no means the result of the neglect of my men, but only of the division of labour. Dill digs a hole, and in the first place, he''s not going to let Krone hold the heavy stuff. There''s usually no Marco beside him, because he''s in the middle of putting on an archery for the Black Knight. "How about these clothes? Do you look good?" "I think you''re cute." Ain''t got dirty, he wore something like a long apron. Such Ain''s words are funny, and Krone laughs. "Good for you.... Ah, Dill? What''s Mr. Katima doing? "Knowing I have a job, I abducted Master Chris early in the morning - no, I took him, he went out to town..." Apparently, the sacrifice today is Chris. Ain gave an indescribable look, looking back toward the town and looking at the sky with a distant eye. Nevertheless, it''s a good thing I didn''t interrupt Dill''s work. Chris has been sacrificed, but I''m sure she''ll be fine. "For Chris''s sake, we have to work hard to grow into a good tree." - And Ain said what he wants today. "Oh, yeah... I''m sure you''ll be fine, Ain" That''s what I found out when I planted trees in Magna. If Ain commands, the little tree grows big too. Nevertheless, magic is sucked out of Ain''s body, but that''s just a minor problem. For whatever it is, the magic of the Demon King is immense. "In the first place, if you don''t succeed, it won''t even be a specialty." Yes. What Krone proposed the other day was a proposal to specialize in the fruits of the trees that Ein had grown. Previously Riples were much bigger than normal and tasted excellent. Even Laralua likes it, and now the castle is made of ripple trees as well. "Nevertheless... I think Baltic is a good choice. Dear Ein." "Thanks. That said, it was Krone who chose" How come it''s not a ripple or something? There was a reason there. That''s a matter of yield. "If you''re a woodchuck, you can expect a lot of harvest. Because you can expect the fruit to be bigger too, influenced by Ain" Krone spoke confidently. That''s right. If you grow up like a ripple, even if it''s a small wooden rod, you can expect it to be quite big. Woodchucks make up many fruits. That''s why I was stepping on it, like this one, to make it a specialty. "And what can also be processed" "Well, for example, jam... I think it''s a lot of use" Vendors for processing there, merchants selling bottles, those who make them¡­ many are involved. Hopefully, it will undoubtedly be a big topic. (So, my reputation... I''m ashamed to say reputation myself, but you mean to use that reputation) Ain''t popular. That''s been the case since we crusaded the sea dragon, but we''ve made a lot of anecdotes since then. What Krone was lost the other day was taking advantage of Ain''s popularity. Isn''t that a shallow idea? Wouldn''t the people be disappointed? Krone got lost that day. But if that sale were to be used for Strom, the story would change. During the previous tree-planting festival, Ain''s deeds bring abundance to Ishtarika - Olivia declared. Ain''t gonna use his powers for Strom this time too. If this were to happen, no one would say badly about the Ains. If the rice cake is delicious, those who eat it will rejoice. And Strom can be busy and take a step forward for prosperity. It''s not a bad story. Also, I don''t use the power I can use - because it doesn''t fit Ein''s sexuality. "Dear Ein. I planted it." While Ain was thinking, Dill quickly planted the seedlings on the ground. The three seedlings lined up next to each other are adorable as brothers. "Thanks. Well, hurry up..." "Ain''t you gonna have to, Ain''t you? "It''s okay. However, if you fall over because you''ve been sucked by too much magic, you should see a doctor then." Oh, when that happens, it''s going to affect the Cains, too. I''m sorry if I got out. Apologizing softly inside, Ain approached the seedling tree. "... already. I''ll do whatever you want to see, but be careful not to fall down." "I know. It''s a joke." Answer that, Ain''t reaching out softly. The seedling leaves are the tips to stretch. When Ain''s hand touches the leaves, I feel like I''ve somehow been able to communicate. "I thought you were like brothers, but you guys were really brothers" Second, the will arrived behind Ain''s brain. Never a word. But I felt like I had received the thought of a seedling tree. "Is it okay if I let you guys have my powers?... Well, I''m relieved." To Krone and Dill behind us, we don''t know what we''re talking about. All I could tell was that the seedling leaves seemed to shine even more blue. - Ein''s hand touched the seedling tree in the middle. Then, the seedlings fill the body with Ain''s power at once. The soil thrived back and the fundamentals burst thick. Guru... and make a noise and the trunk stretches. And as the seedlings on both sides stretched out to approach the seedlings in the middle, they interacted like three knitted. "Oh, that...? One at a time, I was going to make it a little bigger. That''s what I thought, but what I see in my eyes is seedlings that grow together. It''s not what I planned. I was going to do it to see how it went...... "Ein? Um, I thought I''d do it a little slower..." "Oh, even I said I was going to do that! It''s just that... I''m getting too motivated..." "Too much momentum... I think it''s huge" Ain looked at the seedlings of the Baltic Buckthorn that crossed into one bottle. No, it''s already weird height to say seedlings. Visually, maybe about 10 meters? It is no longer an exaggeration when it comes to Oki. ... but "But Dear Ein, Seems like enough fruit for the purpose." Let the golden body hair sweep, Dill said. "Really. Krone, how about this? "... yeah. If we can get as much as this, we can probably figure it out..." Even so, one tree is not enough. One by one, Ain needs to grow. But fruit is abundant. "- Oh, it''s falling" Then one woodchuck fell into Ain''s hand. Maybe you gave it to me? It fell beautifully on hand. Seeing that, Ain thanked the tree. "Isn''t this too big? Hold a wooden beard that has fallen in one hand and offer it to Krone and Dill. Normally, it should be about the size of a fingertip. However, this fruit is likely to be large. It reflected light brightly and was vibrantly red. Then, the sweet and sour aroma drifts around. "If it''s big and big, I''ve never been over it." "No, well... it is." It is this anomaly that Ein wanted to convey, but Krone is just more satisfied with the results than expected. Dill, on the other hand, looks at the wood with an admired look. Then... And with his mouth, Ain pulled his sword out of his waist. "Both of you. Go ahead." Ein divides the wooden meat into three equal parts and hands it to Krone and Dill. When I cut it, the intense aroma was further enhanced. "... I think this would taste unpleasant even for aristocrats. I was wondering if Lalalua would be pleased." Dill said. Ain''t relieved by that word. But Krone is just sitting there chewing on the wooden beard. "Um, Krone? It would be helpful if you could tell me what you think..." But she still doesn''t say a word. But all of a sudden when I grab Ain''s clothes sleeve, I go up and stare at Ain. "Uh? What''s the matter? Ain asks with his eyes. As the warm sun descended from the clear sky, Ain waited quietly for Krone to answer something. "- Huh..." Suddenly, a breathtaking voice leaked out of Krone''s mouth. It''s not the usual Rin voice like hers, it''s colorful as if it''s flattering. Then Dill reads the air aggressively, "Dear Ein. I''ll carry the water, won''t I! Due to a large grown balt, Dill ran off to fetch water. ... somehow I get so sorry. "Oh..." "Oh?" I thought I finally uttered the word, that''s a word for ''oh''. But she slowly went on to say, "Oh... it was delicious...! "Uh, what''s been quiet... so? - Cochlear. And Krone nodded quietly. That face was shattered and so delicious. and tells Ain. (No way, Krone, maybe) Ain realized there was. Think of it, that when choosing a tree to bear fruit, this was left to Krone. "Could it be a krone, Woodchuck...... you like it? It seems that Baltic was chosen for a particular reason. It can also be expected that many fruits will be picked and the fruits will be larger. Moreover, it has cold resistance that does not die even in extremely cold lands. ... maybe that''s the reason for the postponement. Looking at Krone tilting her neck like she was in trouble, Ain asked again. "I think Baltic was a good choice. That''s because we all admit it... so I was wondering what Krone''s preferences were... and I wanted you to tell me." It is true that it was a good choice. So I won''t say any more details anyway. Whether this is her preference or not. I have to ask that. Ein was annoyed by the mysterious sense of responsibility. "Yikes... you don''t have to bully me..." "You''re not bullying me...... So, what do you say? Where nothing is wrong, you won''t have a choice if you include your preferences, he said. I guess I don''t have to light it up. Ain had a bitter laugh. "... Ki" "- I''m sorry, I didn''t hear you, so could you say it again? "It is... so... I love it...! Crone spoke as she grabbed Ain''s clothing sleeve, dyeing her face red. Well, I thought I saw a new world. How could you be frustrated by a sudden sense of responsibility? This is the moment when the reason is revealed. Hearing a rather destructive word right beside him, Ain answers Krone with one, gentle look. "I want to share it with the people at the mansion, so why don''t we pick some more? ¡­ so let''s eat slowly in the room" Today, Ain learned Krone''s favorite thing. I never thought it would be such a delightful dish. ...... Krone then rejoices in Ein''s words. Krone cheeked happily with a full grin when he ate the newly taken wooden meal in his room. I''m sure she was ashamed that her preferences were reflected when she said it was her job. This is due to her sense of responsibility¡­, Ein guesses. Whatever it was, I could have one that was going to be a specialty. We have to work hard from now on. When Ain made a strong decision in his heart, he put his thoughts to the future of Strom. 250 Kina smell? Don''t get me wrong. It is Ain - His Majesty, not the united nation Ishtarika itself - that I serve. ... ah? What will we do when His Majesty is gone? Mm-hmm. You''ve decided. If Your Majesty is going to be in another country, I will only serve that country. Conflicting? That''s all right. I don''t need a subordinate relationship with my friends. - Words for the new knight on the night of the end of the war. Make me second Black Knights leader, Red Dragon Killer Bats Crim. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Even if it''s a specialty, it''s just a pompous specialty. However, the topic of its baltic jaws is very significant. The Augusto Chamber of Commerce cooperated and the trial products flowed to numerous chambers of commerce, which can be sold. and many merchants stepped on it. Accommodations and dining places in Strom. Also, the land was doing quite well, such as selling better. Many balts will be planted in the royal depository and ready for shipment. All are expected to be processed foods as well - no, it''s pretty much decided, but the first month or so is a sale that stays fruity. In that case, the merchants who specialize in such processing have also begun to talk, so much so that the people at the mansion did not have time off for a few weeks. Especially Ain spared no time to get to work while he slept, working powdered himself for Strom. ... and roughly a month after the day Baltic was made into a mansion. It''s almost winter. By then, some noisy news had come to Ain, who had enjoyed his first holiday in a long time. "Huh...? Hey, what''s that?" Ain was resting in his own room. Chris came with a bewildered look at Ain as he was reading a book on the bed. Meanwhile, she should be on holiday today, too. For this reason, she also appeared to Ain in a simple outfit called a white shirt on her trousers. Her outfit, with a high back length and good style, falls in love, even from Ain. As always, glossy blonde brightens her appearance. "So... so I thought it might be a so-called criminal organization..." "Criminal organization...... hey" Ain closed the book and sat down beside the bed. Then I invite Chris to sit down in the chair in front of me. "The guild told you that? "Source is guild. But then it was Mr. Krone who was looking into it." "I see. So, what kind of criminal organization is it? Ain asks the cont in a frightened manner. "Forced ground lifting or good offices for requests not via guild. And then there''s the obstruction of fishing offshore¡­" "... I only stink of trinkets" "Up to this point, I thought I was a trinket, too. But there was a..." He said that the Great Chamber of Commerce and a small number of aristocrats are also with customers. "Pig - excuse me. Remember Viscount Sage? "Oh, yeah. I remember... that? Did you just say pig? "You didn''t tell me, did you? They seem to be involved in the kind of injustice Viscount Sage was doing, some of those injustices as well." "That''s what I''d say directly already... Fine, you mean you''re committing a deep-rooted crime? Chris nodded. Let''s put aside once I got out of her mouth with a pig. Ain''t nothing to please, but some must be happy to be called a pig by a woman like Chris. "Murder, trafficking in human beings... using orphans, evil. You mean wax is also a possibility? "Unfortunately, I don''t think it''s a zero possibility" "I still stink of trinkets, but you can''t just leave them alone." There are those who, in all times and in all countries, when they possess power, want to boast about it. These men will not disappear at any time. Ein understood it and therefore believes that early action should be taken. "I''m sure the obstruction of fishing and the request not to go through the guild are like merchants for small money earners" "I guess. They say there are a number of constituents there... how could they not find them before? "... Strom is huge, and most importantly, even if you''re traveling around each city, it''s still hard to find." "The continent Ishtal is huge. Can''t you just do that?" Anyway, even during Viscount Sage''s case, the injustice that had been perpetrated for some time could have been discovered by Ein''s coincidence. It is impossible to dye them all in pure white, even if the royal family and knights work hard. Still, as Ain, I''m more than willing to eradicate crime. "How about asking Marco to explore the signs? "I think it''s hard. I was wondering if it would be a smudge, mainly in a demographic sense" "Oh well. That was just unrealistic." Well, what''s the matter? Now that the specialty work is on track, I can''t afford to put my hands on this one. ... but I can''t think of overlooking it. "In the first place, I think Strom is amazing. I haven''t made it public that I''ve become the Demon King, but I''m still a twin to the Black Knight headed by Marco." Working a crime in a town like that? That made me wonder. "Huh... I...? "Of course, I''m glad Chris is around." ¡­¡­ Chris shakes his head vertically with tremendous momentum. The pleasure was well conveyed. Show a cute response, unlike the same beautiful look. "That''s why I don''t know what the intent is. I don''t know if I need to bother trying because the next city in Wang''s capital is tight security or something." "... that? Does that mean we''re being licked? Chris asks with a decent face. Ain answers with a bitter laugh. "I''m licked...... well, I don''t know about that area, but maybe you can''t deny that their thoughts are sweet" I can''t fit in, I can''t afford much but let''s turn our hands around. When Ain decides that, he thinks a little. "But I''m not going to lick them. I am not willing to forgive any evil deeds at the residence of the Demon King." "Haha... if you say so, you mean we are the Demon King''s Army" "If Chris would be here, I''d be comfortable." Ain get up. When I took my coat, I stroked Chris'' head in a pompous manner. "Huh!? - Huh!? "Thank you for your valuable information. I need to see some plans..." Chris looks over and gradually deepens his understanding of what has just been done. Ain then advanced his leg without worrying about it and took the paper placed on his desk towards the living room. "Let me tell you something, I have to turn it to security... I have manpower." Kingsguard knights are also brought. But the job that was their lord is to guard the mansion. We don''t have enough people to do surveys around town, and it''s not easy to schedule one. (But your grandfather will be in Strom next month, so you should know some things by then.) If Silvado were to come, Laralua would also come. Lloyd''s coming too. Warren''s coming too. When heavy towns gather in large numbers, I want to avoid the situation of knowing nothing more than anything. If I''m serious, I just want to get rid of criminal organizations by that day. "- Can''t you help it? After all, I feel like this is the best way" Phew, I sighed. Just a little bit - no, it''s going to be a pretty scarce job for him, but let''s rely on him this time. "Dear Ein, Ein. What''s the matter, sir? Put your hands on your head and Chris comes in vain and in a good mood. "Security... I''ve decided who to put on a whole town investigation." "Ha, that''s fast. So, who''s on the investigation...? "Marco." "- Yes?" Chris asked. The face can be seen at a glance being taken in disquiet. "So it''s Marco." "... are you going to exterminate criminal organizations? Just let one of him go and even Ishtarika''s battleships can sink. Chris asks half-opened. "No, I''m going to..." Chris gave a real fall answer because he was distracted. Ein deserves it. Answering all that, I said why I chose him. ''Cause you''re better at detecting signs than any of us, and covert behavior is amazing.'' When Ain first met Marco, he abducted Ain''t without anyone noticing. The awesomeness of his covert actions is felt by Ein with his own hands. "I think you''ll find a clue soon enough. But if we find the constituents, we have to order them not to attack." "Why is that? "Because I want to eradicate it. I will never forgive those who feed the weak. Find Negijo and you''ll be punished." It is also a sense of justice and Ein''s creed. Ein was a man of particular mercy to the weak, either because of his own influence from his father. When he spoke his feelings in a strong tone, he took a coat hung on the wall. "So, Chris. Can I ask you to hang out with me for a minute? "Ha - Yes! Where do you want to go? Is that Baltic? Is that an ist? ExcitedUncooled Chris gives an actionary answer in vain. "I wonder if it''s that far. In the meantime, we''re going to the Black Knight in training." It''s not a good idea to just give Marco an order and let him go to the investigation. Ask him for his own opinion and make a mix of opinions. That''s what Ain replied. 251 With friends. Ein and Chris went out together. The goal is a training ground. "Stand up. Leave this mansion from those who have stopped standing." Marco''s voice reaches Ain''s ear, which approaches the training ground. Basically, their Black Knight or Kingsguard holidays are irregular. Even so, I have yet to see the day Marco took the holiday. If you look at the cobblestones, you see three breathless people. It was Dill, Clive, and Elf''s Cyrus. The three weapons know their character. Because of his honest character, Dill has a medium-sized straight sword. Clive then, as per his forthright personality, has a long sword. Finally, Cyrus is a warrior using a long bow, but on this occasion he possesses a dagger. In his case, a weapon more suited to elves than to character - something like that. "... the training of the Black Knight seems as demanding as ever" Seeing this spectacular occasion, Chris said. Even from her as head of the Kingsguard Knights, it looks like a sticky cheek. "Sounds like it. Well, it''s not sneaky to interrupt your training." Ain slowly approaches the training ground. I felt sorry for blocking my training and kept my voice shut. "I''m sorry you were in training. Marco, I need a little help, okay? "Oh, this is Dear Ein..." Marco answers Ain, leaning away from the three of them and closing in on Ain. "Let''s take a break for a little while. We''ll resume after lunch." "Ha!" First Dill answers, "Ha... ha... Oh, thank you... ugh! Clive answers, even breathing seems spicy. He even seemed tough to stand, his feet fluttering. "We will continue to develop our English skills for this afternoon''s training¡­" Finally, Cyrus answers. When the three bow their heads against Ain as they leave, they rush after the occasion to avoid wasting their time. "Um, are you all right with the three of us? Ain guided him as he watched the three of them behind him. "... Actually, I''ve had a lot of training before." "It''s getting tough, is there a reason? "There is. The captain took the lead, and he wanted it." I see. Ain''t nodded. I didn''t think there was such a situation, but it would mean great upliftment. You should never be dissatisfied with your training for offering to do so yourself. Yes, Ein relieves me. Speaking of which, and. When I heard the three of them reply, I felt that the three of them seemed to have a difference in health. (The person who answered most energetically was Dill. I was out of breath, but I was careful not to get that on the surface) I mean, I guess I''m keeping up with Marco''s rigorous training. Ain''t got no joy in it. The other two don''t seem so much different, but Cyrus seems to have more strength than Clive. It would be the influence he had as warrior chief in the elf. "Sorry. That''s what we talked about, but I just need your opinion." I put some sorry on my face and Ain asks. Marco, in front, listens with an upright like a skilled old soldier. "Me too, Chris told me earlier -" It''s about criminal organizations and doing things. There was still not much information, but Marco listens to it seriously. And soon, Ain''s purpose will be revealed. "This is an important time for Strom. That''s why we can''t just point everything at criminal organizations" "I thought you were right. It would be foolish to look at a city - and a country''s head - just one thing." "It is. That''s why I''ve chosen personnel to investigate." Here Marco guessed. He said he was the person who did it. Ain, on the other hand, was worried. I''m a little careless about that, but I was wondering if it''s like leaving it to Marco. But that''s worrying. "Being able to get another new assignment. There will be renewed pride in our chivalry." He got on his knees. Then he lowered his torso and put his hand on his chest, rejoicing. "Ah... uh, you''ll take it, I guess" "The task I receive from my master. You can''t give that glory to others." "- I appreciate it. Marco." When Ain said that, he made the decision to officially give the order. As when a petition or petition is received, Ain decides to approve (have made) the order. Later, when I get back to my room, I decide to take a pen on parchment. "But Dear Ein. May I suggest one thing?" Wait for your lord Ein to finish saying it, Marco asks. The voice is unusual for him, and the reluctance to peek into Ain''s complexion is hidden. "Enough for me to investigate this Strom, but a few more... I know I need a hand" "Hand... I mean, fellow to do the investigation, right? "As you guessed." Naturally. Ein thought the same thing. No matter how much it is Marco, I''m not going to leave it to one person. Too much hard work. "I was going to contact the castle and select some personnel to investigate. At this point, I want to hear Marco''s opinion." "All I want is a good civilian and a strong martial artist." "... I see that''s what happened" That''s hard. And I tilt my neck. I should be looking for both of them, but I have a question about whether I''m just free. "Oh, no, Master Ain. You don''t have to think that hard." Then Marco waved and said. "When dealing with someone who has an inexplicable spiciness, what I want is an exhilarating and sober judgment." Bad. That''s a natural word for a criminal organization. Marco''s voice exhorts discomfort with doing the deed in Ain''s presence rather than justice. "I don''t want strength as a warrior - although I want to know how much strength I can walk around" How about that? Anyone, no personnel? And Marco was the last one to ask. "Well, since this is only an investigation, their annihilation is not an end..." Conditions loosen enough. But what shall we do with those who have done righteousness? We need to pick someone who can confront us with enthusiasm. "If this is a survey, I want to make sure that you meet the minimum conditions, and then you have a heart." "... don''t you remember who Chris is? I spoke to her to refrain from obliquely backing. Chris thinks as he colors his bright white shirt with gold thread and sways lustrously under his ears. "For those of you who excel as a civilian... a martial officer with some upbringing... and who can believe in being a person" Surprisingly, there are many conditions. In response to Chris, Ain felt that way. "To be honest, I think an approximate civilian and martial officer would apply..." "I think so, too. Besides, that''s what I''m thinking about people who are trustworthy." "Right. However, speaking of greed¡­ I wonder if you would like someone who can interact closely with Ein." Shit. Conditions have been newly added. It hurts. Investigating and doing things is still difficult. Things aren''t the same as they were when they were investigating the Red Fox themselves. At the time, Ishtarika herself had moved the investigation, and the funds, personnel and many conditions that could not be counted were moving forward at the end of the selection. There was also the cooperation of Chancellor Warren and many heavy towns, and Ein here, deplored the lack of experience. "You mean like me and Krone for example..." "Rather, it''s okay with me and Master Ain, isn''t it? Me and Dear Ain, you can do as much civilian work as you want... do you work hard with me and Dear Ain? "Oh, yeah... you''re absolutely right. Even if it''s me and Chris, we shouldn''t be investigating, right? I wonder what it is rather. It''s a sudden tension. But neither the former nor the latter are realistic. This is how Ain''s planning an investigation because he can''t act. While distressed, we just have to get a little closer to the right answer. "Civilians have martial arts officers... those are the two of them... and finally, I have no problems interacting with me or anything..." "- That?" And then, Chris pounds his hand, and slaps. "I just thought... I thought those two were just fine" "Huh? Shh. Who are you talking about? "We''re friends from Ein''s school days, aren''t we? I looked at Chris in the air. My school-age friend, what is this, but a pair (first) has a small number of students and a fierce replacement. I mean, it''s hard to make a friend. There are three of us who can put our breasts up and say we''re friends. Leonard, Bats, Loran. "Ah...... well. Leonard and Bats." Leonard as a civilian is really good. Besides, Bats treats him like an apprentice knight, but that''s only because he hasn''t been a knight long. Its strength has grown to such an extent that, in the same age - and if it is not a skilled Kingsguard knight opponent, it can achieve victory. "But, you know, we''re both nobles. Leonard, is this the Duke''s house? "What is this, but Dir is also a Duke family person, and if you poke him, Master Ain is a king prince..." - I felt like I could handle it unexpectedly. There is also the fact that Ain himself was an actionist, but if you give me the example of Dill, I can be convinced. "Um... letter, how about you write it? I don''t know if I need to ask..." "I guess I''ll do that.... Marco, do you mind if I proceed like this? "As you wish, Dear Ein" I never thought we''d be able to work together like this. I will await their reply, but Ain secretly made me feel expectant. 252 The end of one day. I turned back to my room and climbed to my desk. Chris and I broke up on the way. Ain''t alone now. Sit back in a comfortable chair and open the drawer. The first thing I took out was parchment. It is colored with gold dissolved in embossed letters and, if read, it states Ein von Ishtarika. The royal Ishtarika crest was embossed next to each other, and this one was similarly colored with gold. I put it on my desk, followed it up and took it out with a bundled note. It feels nice to feel soft and smooth if it is the belly of your fingers. Thick. It''s a luxury item at first glance. One, two... count to seven. Ain''t got enough to make sure. "Well, let''s write it down..." Take the pen that was put up on the pen stand. The tip of the pen with elaborate design is made of misthrill and is not normally the same material used for the pen. The man who used it was Prince Wang. Probably because there is a special make that He sucked black ink that was not as clear as dew and moved parchment in front of him. "- But here''s the thing... I feel repellent" May I, therefore, make a directive out of parchment? It is not a matter of cost or courtesy. This is only a mental issue for Ein personally. It happened a few years ago that I went through the back of my brain. It was when Ain gave salvation to Marco, who ran wild. The defeated Marco dropped an old parchment directive from inside his vanished body. The giver is Cain. It was Durahan, who was the leader of the original Black Knight. Ein is irritated by complex emotions. Do you ever get caught up in some black cause or effect, like that time? It is like this directive tying Marco up - wondering if it would not be such a curse. It''s only a concern, but it leaves a lump. "... I''ll write this one later" It''s sunny. It''s not too late to write first. I avoided parchment and took the note in my hand. There are multiple destinations, all of which are aristocratic, and royal. "Yeah, first of all to Grandpa..." Krone must have already delivered the report to Warren. I laughed at an aide who worked efficiently. But it is inevitable that we should also send a letter from Ain. Further, write the letter and describe the situation concisely. "Leonard and Bats, I guess." This is an order, not a call in Ain''s name. It''s just like a letter of recommendation. Even Ain''t gonna force me to do it, and I''m not gonna ask you to do it. "- Due to the circumstances, I would recommend you both. Ein von Ishtalika...... ok, that''s ok" I have some blemishes because they are aristocrats. Even if they were civilians, so no problem. I don''t want to say that, but I can''t deny that I have smudges. Ein decides to wait for it to see what reply he receives from both the Duke of Forth and Baron Crim houses. "Let''s write one last letter to both of you." I just don''t feel comfortable hearing from the royal family because it''s Ein''s recommendation. If I insist, even though I''m in a friendship, I don''t feel good about Ein on the sending side either. It can''t even be a public or private confusion, but if you care about them, it''s fine. There is not much content. There''s going to be a case. We need both of them. So I need you to help me with my job. If you speak loudly, it was to this extent. I miss the fact that Loran isn''t mixed up in this. "Well, Loran already helped me when Leviathan..." When I mocked myself, I immediately acknowledged the letter for both of them. But as always, it makes me feel better. I have many memories in school. Particularly impressive among them would be demonic local traineeships. Bats scolded me, Leonard worried me, and Loran rushed to build a demon prop. Along the way, Dill disappeared - there was a little play called - but it would be a valuable experience if you finished it. With such dear friends, I may be able to work now that I graduate from school. I don''t force myself, but I dreamed of a desire to take it inside. - Chillin. Ring the desk mounted bell. Tens of seconds after it rings, Martha will come. "Would you like to call me?" With what Martha has done, Ain stands up and approaches her. "Please send this letter to your grandfather" "I''m in awe. We will deliver it by the end of the day" Simply communicate and Martha leaves the room. In the meantime, it was about a dozen seconds, but a relationship that conveys gratitude with each other''s voice and attitude. It''s a short time to say he''s done his job, but Ain''t stretched out and rattled his body. "Well then... we''re still here." A glimpse. The parchment is on my desk. I try to sit back in my chair and get my pen back, but I''m still lost. I don''t know if I''m indecisive, or if I care too much about what''s past. I can''t stop. "- Oh, I''ve got something good in mind" Open the drawer again and take out only one note. Yeah, yeah. Nodded and lined up with parchment. "You just have to write down two. That way, I''m sure you''ll be fine... don''t you think" It hasn''t solved one thing, but Ein''s mental health is correct. I glided a misrillic pen tip in delight. The contents of the directive are identical. The difference is about the paper material. "I''ll give it to you later." Ein, who finished writing the two sheets, wrapped them round and fastened them with strings. Ain then rubbed his belt on the chair and the sword he was carrying fell to the floor. "Ah..." My body becomes dewy. What a rumor. Because that''s the sword that made Marco as a material. I laughed bitterly and took my sword and placed it on my desk. "Speaking of which, I''ve always forgotten to ask you to decide the name... Maybe I''ll get Marco to think about it later." It seems like a day to rely on Marco, and I don''t even know how many times I''ve spoken to Marco. Looking at the sword, which showed no less disastrousness, Ain thought aggressively. "... red fox, huh" It''s settled. I no longer have to worry about the Red Fox. Ain''t worried about what Ain had in his heart, it''s nothing more than a certain doubt. "Anon...... right. I don''t know. It was a skill..." When I take the status card out of my nostalgia, I see a skill that''s been around since I killed her. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ein von Ishtalika [JOB] World Tree of Rampant Eating [Level] UNKNOWN [Health] ask [Magic] ask [Attack] - [Defense] - [Agility] - [Skills] World tree of bulimia, curse of solitude, seductive poison ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I''ve already given up, but there''s no remnants of me as a human being in a good way. The only characteristic is the description of health and magic because, Katima said, it is heavily influenced by the surroundings. Stretch the roots and it will only get stronger if you smoke it. That''s just it, but all I see is real problems, bitter laughter. "I know it''s not a power to storm badly, but it doesn''t stick" Ability to do all the incredible things - it was a curse and poison. He manipulated Archet the Demon King, and so did the Demon King''s Army at the time. Many of King Heim''s capitals were also manipulated and influenced the Logas. This is where the unaffected relate. "You''re crazy... Mr. Archet was affected, but neither Mr. Cain nor Mr. Sylvia... neither of you were affected. Didn''t do it intentionally? No, you can''t be foolish like that." Surely she should have tried. You used your skills to curse and manipulate them. But Archet should be more resistant to that. Why didn''t you two be affected by it? "No, there''s another exception...... no, there were two of them. To Marco... it''s Grint." Marco continued to fight for hundreds of years. At least, he''s definitely weaker than Archet. In Grint''s case, it should be even weaker. No matter how high Grint reaches the heavenly knight, Anon''s curse manipulates the Demon King as well. There''s no way I can resist... It''s supposed to be. During the showdown at Heim Castle, Anon desperately tried to stop Grint. Because I realized I couldn''t beat the power of Ein, who turned me into a demon king. She spoke in an ordered tone trying to protect Grint''s life, but Grint fought Ain by shaking off that stop. Cain, Silvia, Marco and Grint. Think about what these four have in common, "Yes, no... I don''t think we have anything in common... that we will never..." I don''t have one clue. It''s not that I care now, but I can''t help but care. -Concon. "Go ahead." But it''s a good time to visit. Ain answered Knock. "I''m suddenly sorry, Ein. Um... it''s tomorrow, and I''d like to ask you to meet with the Chamber of Commerce... so, what''s up? When I saw Ain on the face of the face, Krone was confused. If you blink repeatedly, you''ll come close to me worried. "Well... I mean, I was thinking, or something" Hard to say. Very hard to say. I can''t believe that was about the Red Fox, I just wanted to refrain from saying it. "What were you thinking? "It''s not a big deal, so don''t worry about it. It''s okay. Was it tomorrow''s meeting? "What were you thinking? ¡­¡­ Her face about a few centimeters away. The willingness to dwell in clear eyes hunts Ain down and doesn''t allow him to avoid making explicit statements. In the end, Ein will be defeated. The Demon King is defeated by one girl. How poetic it must not seem. "- Well, it''s not a big deal." And I prefaced and talked about the questions I had just had. What are you thinking on holiday? Krone hugs Ain''s head if he thinks he''s got a complicated look. "Are you tired? Are you okay?" "No! It''s nothing like that, I just happened to wonder......! The mood for me to hold him as he was and the desire to deny him coexisted. As a result, Ain put her hand on her shoulder and said hard. "Ha... so I feel more seriously sick than I am tired? "... So, what do you think of Krone? "You ask me that? What I know is only trivial? Still, I just needed a little advice. As I understand it, Krone is very gentle with Ain. Sometimes I get confused, but she always works to help Ain. This time, it won''t even leak into that example. "Speaking of which, Mr. Cain took over Ain''s body once, didn''t he? "Did you mean when you went to Euro for a name? "Yeah, that''s when it happened. Cain said something then, didn''t he? Ain''t desperate to think back. It will be since I woke up six months later, but the dialogue Ain had spoken of at the time has been heard from Chris. Surely that dialogue...... ''That''s always been it. Always scratch the other guy. But... no, it was from the beginning. I believed him, and that was my mistake.'' ''I was just wondering if you miss me. But no...... I guess that was willing to play from the start. Ever since "Arr", ever since "Um"... Huh! I remembered distressingly. Will this be a clue of some sort? "Hmm... does that mean Cain believed in the Red Fox at first and accepted it" "If you ask me, I might," "It''s a different story, but Ein wasn''t fascinated, was he? Perhaps the curse and the shooting have affected me." I never found Anon particularly attractive, nor was I attracted to her words. Ain nodded without speaking out. "Dear Cain and Silvia. If you two had embraced the Red Fox, so would Marco. He should follow those two intentions. Because it was your brother who stayed..." Krone thinks with her fingers on her glossy lips. Ein, on the other hand, doesn''t even realize what the three of us out of Grint have in common. "Oh, yeah. My hypothesis is correct because you two had a good relationship with each other with forgiveness..." "So, Krone! That hypothesis..." "Hehe. Wait a minute." A finger that was on her lips until just now was pressed against Ain''s lips. Then dozens of seconds. She finally tells the answer. "Why didn''t you just go through with those four... ok." "Is it not too soon? I was pretty lost." "Maybe it''s easier for a girl to notice. Only for this reason...... but" - I see, I don''t know. It''s just unnecessarily confusing and refreshing. "Difficulty... it was a little lonely. It''s ironic, why I don''t even want to notice it." "Was that a lonely skill? "Yep. I just don''t think she understood the terms." And Krone laughed lonely. When he sighs loudly, he regains his mind and gives a bright look, telling Ain to tease him. "Krone, that''s why..." "I''ll teach you to get closer to the answer" Krone blocked the word. "Ain''t gonna work for me if Ain''t using that skill. Now, think about why it didn''t work for the four of us." "Duh... I don''t know what you mean." "I don''t know what to think anymore." Crone leaned her neck and lowered her eyebrows. I told Ain about the new information. "It wouldn''t work for me, but if I had used it for your brother, it would have worked better than anyone else." "It works for Grint," he said? Even though Anon used it and it didn''t work? "Yeah, ''cause this is about the people who use it." Would there have been any other clues? Then, ''Hey... love me? (Huh!?) That''s what the mysterious girl told Ain. Castle of the Demon King, in a room called Red Fox. I hadn''t forgotten it because it was impressive in a place where a certain curse had been planted, confusing what had carried my legs. ¡­¡­ Is that what happened? Ein gets to the answer as well. I can''t help but feel sad when I say I was an enemy. You can''t know where she was born, but there must have been something there that wasn''t light. "I want you to love me," Finally Ain noticed too. I noticed it when I said who that skill works for. (It doesn''t work as well as someone with positive emotions, it works as well as someone with negative emotions...) Cain, Sylvia, and Marco. I guess I used to have positive feelings for her. It is no longer love that leads to Grint. That''s why Grint didn''t stop when she was desperate to stop it. There may be other conditions, such as resistance, but this is definitely the main condition. It is precisely because of the toxin decomposition EX as to why the seductive poison did not work on Ein. I''m not going to forgive her for what she did. And there''s also a reason why I want to guess... just a little bit. Unstoppable, depressed, irritated by the evil feelings towards the then obsessed Red Fox, Ain shook his head (wearing it). "- I just deposited a letter to your grandfather with Martha." After a silence that doesn''t know how long, Ein changes the conversation without connecting back and forth. It is also to change the air in the place where it continues to descend, a conversation to keep Ein away from difficult emotions to brush. "Letter to Your Majesty? "Ah. Chris told me about the example criminal organization, so I guess the candidate for it..." Introduction That you chose Marco. By his advice, he chose Leonard and the Bats. Tell Krone these two points. "I think it''s a good decision. The Duke of Forth should be bright on those parts too, because Baron Crim has been defending the town against demons for years." Both of his sons have been educated from an early age. Krone upheld this decision. "The question is, will you accept it?" "... right. Let''s wait in anticipation of a good reply" Right. Ain nodded. Then Krone, who noticed something he spoke out short, tells Ein with pleasure. "Something good happened. The Inaugural Celebration was received from Lord Shearling." "From Mr. Shearling? "Yeah, to all the black knights - a couple of weapons. Give Ein a treasure sword." That treasure swords and dots are not meant for combat. It''s only a treasure sword, and it''s a story of some scattering of gems and stuff. However, if you hear that Shearling has struck, the swords there may be as blunt as they are. "Then I guess I''ll have to write a thank-you letter as well.... Oh, there''s no more in this drawer" I''ll play the drawer, but I don''t see a note just right. When Ain stood up, he advanced his legs toward the bedroom. "I think it was in that room over there. I''ll get some." Then, after Ain walks away, Krone remembers another. Speaking of which, I noticed that you were giving gifts to the waiters and cooks... I used to hear of knives that cut well, but it should have been a distinctive name, "What did I say... but Wabo Cho...?" - Ein, who returned, acknowledged the thank-you letter while talking to Krone. And two days after this day. Ein will receive a response from Leonard and Bats. 253 New hunch. The coastal city of Strom houses a mansion owned by the Duke of Forth, who managed it until Ein arrived. Smaller than Ein''s mansion, but nevertheless convincingly spacious to hear it belongs to the Duke''s house. The location of the two is nearby, within 10 minutes walking distance of arrival and easy to get to and from. - It''s been a long time since I''ve had a mansion without a landlord, but that''s up until today, too. Like the Ains the other day, the servants of the Duke of Vols were busy working. The letter had been delivered to the King''s Capital by Martha, and within that day it had reached everyone''s hand. Duke of Forth, and Baron Crim''s - Lady of. The use of the castle took his feet and gave the two nobles a letter from Ain. Two days after receipt of the letter, a reply is received from Ain. A day later, two people came to Strahm. Inside the mansion is still in a hurry. So, the three of us are in a garden in the Fouls family mansion. It''s a terrace seat set in the corner. The tall trees were clear in bright green, illuminated by the glowing light of the morning. "Aren''t you both coming too soon? "That''s right. Oh, my God, I was finished by the day I got the letter. My mother told me to take the first flight in the morning." Bats said. "Actually, we had the same situation at home. My father was already home that day." Continue and Leonard answers. But it''s too soon. I don''t mean to be sorry, but I''m sorry I rushed you. "But the next morning I came from the castle and His Excellency the Chancellor wanted to talk to me... so I came here again this morning." "... well, suddenly I''m sorry. Looks like he was in a hurry..." I no longer had to apologize. I mentioned the two of them at the thought of it, because I never thought it would be an early action so far. "I didn''t say anything stupid. Hey, Leonard? "I don''t use words like bats...... if you dare to complain, it might smell like water" The two laughed face-to-face. That''s a fun look to make fun of Ain as a friend. "Aren''t we friends we''ve learned together for six years? If Ein asks for help, he won''t go astray." "That''s what happened. Because we''re friends, you don''t have to bother. Well, that''s the one that''s too reluctant." "I mean, you mean regular bats? "... Whoa, whoa, whoa. So that''s rhetorical." Then Ain also mixed up and the three of us laughed. Appreciate your valuable friendship and immerse your heart in an irreplaceable relationship. This situation reminds me of my school days when I think about it. Ain, Leonard, Bats, Loran. It''s the terrace seat in the dining room where the four of us were gathered. What would be going on with the little bird that was feeding...... even reminds me of such a small thing. It would have been more fun with Loran, I have to say. "Thank you. I''m so glad you two came." I expressed my sincere gratitude to both of you. Bats laughed high and Leonard just smiled softly. ... Then Leonard suddenly changed his expression as if he remembered something. "Dear Ein. This is from your father." "From the Duke of Forth...? Thick envelope removed from nostalgia. It''s official, sealed with melted gold. When I received it from Leonard, I opened the seal after giving it my eye. "Hmm? Leonard, what is that? "Father said it was in return for a souvenir (...) I had previously received. and." "Souvenirs......? What, Ein gave you souvenirs?" "Bats, you were there, weren''t you? It''s about the day you suddenly came to my mansion." Like normal friends, we just go to the other person''s house to play - there used to be. In doing so, the Bats took white bison meat as a souvenir. Ein had also cooperated with Warren or handed him fraudulent records and other items as a souvenir. The return of the Duke of Forth is about that. "I miss you. Was that quite a while ago?" "Oh, we''re grown up too - I mean" Hearing a lively conversation, Ain took out the contents of the envelope. If you look through the letters that come in the first line... "In certain chambers of commerce, as well as between certain nobles¡­ more than a certain flow of funds¡­? "There is a summary of the kina smell. Father said he had a few things to worry about since Father was in charge." There is no reason to pick it up, just a little disturbing to overlook. There was such an incredible flow of gold. "There are also a number of chambers of commerce with influence in large cities. There were some rare names there¡­" Leonard speaks with a bitter, seemingly painful face. There was a culture called "The Dragon Faith - and the mighty Dragon Nation has those who worship it as the incarnation of God. There seemed to be their name in the disturbing stream of gold." "I''ve heard that too. Divided into several factions, some hard-line. Be merchants, be aristocrats, dragon believers there are quite a few of them... you''ve heard of them from your father" Bats opens his mouth with a translation face, but what a pain in the ass. "Bats, what do you mean? "There are not so many dragons in this day and age, but there used to be so many dragons like sea dragons... so there''s a faction." "... Bats was right, and there are a few factions in that sense" Leonard with his head covered. Oh, my God, you''re so full of shit. "What I''m about to tell you is nothing more than a legacy¡­ there is a presence called the Red Dragon" Have the heat to exhale just enough flames to dissolve the rocks and also evaporate the sea. They Red Dragons love treasure. He said he would melt the gold and soak it like a bath. You don''t seem to get along with the twins... Ain laughed. "That Red Dragon flame is a holy flame that purifies everything. What insistence." "... unscrupulous" My mouth was not blocked by the impossibility of the reason for my faith. Continue, Bats opens his mouth, "So the people who believe in Red Dragon were a little troublesome, but I don''t know what it means to be healthy by now." Ein agreed. I don''t see how that name came up on the table now. "I have no idea what it''s all about, either. Assuming they were doing kina smell, what''s the purpose? I feel like it." I think about it with a wrinkle between my eyebrows, but I was under the impression that it was because I believed in that red dragon. From there, I don''t see how criminal behavior can connect. ... Then Leonard said something new. "There is a continuation to the inheritance. Immersed in gold, the Red Dragon will dye the heavens black and sublime to the Black Dragon." Ein just listens quietly. I heard it was Black Dragon, and even if it was inheritance, I felt something I couldn''t ignore. It was noticed at the same time. to the fact that working criminal activity to collect money may not just be for luxury purposes. "such as the need to perform rituals using a number of ingredients (...) as well as gold" "Well, in the end, you know the ingredients very well." "I don''t want to convince you, but Dasan is right about Bats. And just because the Dragon Faith is involved doesn''t mean they believe in the Red Dragon." Leonard rocked his shoulders to the left and right, expressing that confusion. The terrace is set on a mild climate in the morning, but its conversation gradually turns into swordswallowing. "Anything else you know? Ain asked in a strong tone. "Right...... they worship the Dragons equally. It''s just that there''s a special dragon clan among them." Leonard answers in a hurry when he sees Ain asking impatiently. "Surely, believers in the Dragon Faith had a way of calling it." There was a name. Leonard, remembered, opens his mouth and tells his name. "Think of ourselves as dragon''s inferior, lizards - infinitely colored lizards. They call it." "Infinitely colored lizards? "He says he uses the word infinite, perceiving it as one of the many dragons that existed. Naturally, not so many dragons." I see. Ain''t nodded. But the way the faithful call it is not very preferable. It is associated with the word infinite coloured lizard because it is not a very good impression. Whether the group is really involved in a criminal organization in Strom¡­ First, we need to do an investigation from here. "I mean, that Red Dragon isn''t alive now, is it? Then I don''t think I can revive or do anything." "You''re right. So I don''t think there''s a black dragon line... but I can''t close my eyes to what I''m doing." Whatever the purpose, we just have to do an investigation to get a hold of that reality. There should be no mistake in this policy, Ein recognises. "I know this is going to be a very difficult investigation, but you both... are you okay? "Don''t be silly. My mother told me not to come back until I finish my mission or die." "... in my case, give back to the hero who saved my country. It is said that Of course, I agreed without my father''s words." The two spoke of their reliance from school years, which strongly appeased Ein. There was a sense of anxiety that it would not be dangerous, but it was more reliable than that. "I can graduate and work with you so fast, so nothing more. Don''t you, Leonard?" "Oh, you''re right." "I''m sorry for the rush, even though you both had a job." Bats should have a job as a knight and Leonard as a civilian. But you two laugh off with the same, pleasant look. "I''m a knight, so one word of Ein is enough, okay? "In my case, the superior is my father, so this is fine." "... as Prince Wang and thank you as a friend. Bats, Leonard" - Thus, a new investigative team was born. There are as few crew members as there are, but Ain himself guarantees its quality. Marco will be the captain, and the three of them will work together to investigate. In some cases, the investigation team must also be expanded. I want to end my actions against criminal organisations soon. Thinking of it that way, Ain looked up at the sky and healed his eyes with bright blue. "Well, let''s just say we keep track of today..." "Leonard. You, what are you writing? Leonard opens a leather notebook and writes something down. Look at him, Bats asked. "I want to write a book sooner or later. for the day, I don''t know... I''m just leaving a little something I wanted to write" "Ho... So, what kind of book is it? Then Leonard said. I laughed invincibly and told him to love his life. "Give me the country I live in called Ishtarika. And when it comes to the reign that Ein would -" "Ha ha! That''s good, then you''ll write about me too, won''t you? "Unfortunately, don''t write" The three of them laughed about it. Unfortunately, because Leonard seemed to have fun. "Well, the future prime minister has something different to say." "I''m going to be prime minister. How dare you. Don''t talk lightly, Bats." Leonard sighed loudly, chuckling bats. Afterwards, Ain asks. "So, what about the title? "... Actually, I had something in mind" And he looked embarrassed...... so reluctantly he spoke. I answered with an anxious voice whether I could speak of this, but if I did, his voice was full of confidence. Prince Wang (Ain) is called the Resurrection of the First King. If I were to write about him, this was the only title on my mind. "I''m thinking about making it a second Ishtal unification story -" 254 Summon. It''s been a few days since Leonard and the Bats came to Strom. The Duke of Forth used the mansion after the first day, and now the Bats are stationed. Anything, the Bats said they planned to rent the inn, but that Leonard rejected the proposal. This is because the same mansion can be contacted immediately and costs nothing. The Bats on the other hand were also making their hearts jump in anticipation of such a new life...... Ain''t heard from Leonard. The next day, the two of you and Marco will be face-to-face, and the investigation team will be active - at the "Tired..." Ain was making a weak noise. The time is just around midnight, in the port town of Strom. Why is Ain outside at such a time? There was a reason for that. "Did I bother Mr. Graff? "It''s okay. Even Grandpa would have loved to talk to you, wouldn''t he? Until recently, Ain had a consultation about Baltic. So the reason why that consultation matter turned out to be such a time is because it''s an extremely simple story, and I couldn''t afford anything other than this time. It is by no means unusual that Strom''s work as a lord is scuffed and that he meets and consults with people late at night. Determine the sales route and select the processor. If I say it, I''ll get to two words, but its contents are by no means small. In a word with the sales channels, there are many people involved, and the processors are never one. Detailed compromises, consultations, etc. have been left to Krone, but it doesn''t mean Ein won''t be involved, and if it''s the final part, Ain''t himself often goes to sign it. I''m tired, so I want you to take a good look at this. and Ain held Krone''s hand forcefully. For a moment, Krone wondered what was wrong with peeking into Ain''s face, but immediately laughed and accepted the act. The absence of an escort meant they hadn''t enjoyed these hours in a long time. The sea breeze is cold and dives into the gaps in your clothes as you please. The tips were cooled down a little bit, and Krone left the body to Ain''s warmth to hold onto his arm. "Could Marco have stayed in? "Yes, in the Forth family mansion. He said he''s gonna do a full investigation tomorrow." If so, I have to give that order as well, but the problem arises. "Dill, the escort is returning to King''s Landing with Mr. Martha." "I can''t help it. Instead, I''m so sorry I left Lloyd alone." Ain cheeked as he lowered his gaze. That voice mixes with a sigh of sorrow that it''s not meant to be. Because Martha... Dill''s presence in Strom means Lloyd will be alone in the king''s mansion. The three members of the Greyshire family give priority to this situation because they know each other''s work. However, there are times when Ain''t the one they''re serving wants the three of us to slow down. Ein therefore suggested. "Decided, twice a month I want you to go back to the king''s capital and tell him what''s going on in the king''s capital" This is just what I ordered as part of my job. By doing so, Martha and Dill can return to the King''s Capital at will, and Lloyd can also spend time with his family. But I''ll find out soon enough about this excuse. Naturally, the two gently nursed their intentions, so much so that they initially turned them down in a strong tone. I want to rejoice that the royal decree of last resort was left, but somehow convinced the two of us. ... In the first place, I have the idea of using a royal decree for this. Ain''t walking all over town with Krone. This is why. Black knights and Kingsguard knights are not accompanied, but they are now providing security throughout town. On the way home, we were supposed to rendezvous. "Krone, is it cold? "Yeah, just a little... nothing. It''s okay" "Then you can get a little closer." Attracted by nature and body, Krone keeps the body close together as it is made to be. Compared to earlier, it was a little difficult to walk, but that''s a minor problem. You can''t possibly feel bitter doing this with a thinker (Ain). Then she''ll try to keep her feet in good shape. "It''s still cold. Hey, get a little closer to me? "... I don''t mind that" Ain stops softly. "It''s more than that. I just have to hug it." I don''t even know who''s going to see me - well, there''s already no crowd. Still, Ein smiles at Krone''s aggressiveness. ... but eventually Ain noticed. The concern that it might be seen has become a reality. "Krone. Come here." "Ahh, Ein? I pulled her hand and held her in my chest. Behind Krone, who was shaken comfortably, Ain looked around with harsh eyes. I felt that the sea breeze had stopped and the air had changed somewhere. "Shh, be quiet" I closed my eyes and sharpened my senses and clarity. Then, little by little, we are noticed signs of breathing that are not ours. At least that didn''t seem like just a passing thing. He''s lurking to hide, to avoid signs, so no doubt, it''s not something friendly. And they showed up. "... what, you guys" More than a dozen people dressed in robes hidden in their faces, appeared from the shadows and from the roofs of buildings. Then it proceeded to surround Ain and Krone. "For God''s sake" "For God''s sake" "For God''s sake" That''s what a few put into words. What is God, Ein, even if I think about it, I can only think of the extent of the Lori goddess in the example. I wonder what you''re doing now. Even in this situation, I thought about it in a swallowing manner. "What if it''s for God? What do you want to do around me?" They shut up. Neglect, suddenly, abruptly shut up. When the tranquility is restored as if the air had frozen, the sword is pulled out as if they had all shown each other. "Ein - that''s from an example criminal organization...! "I don''t think so. No, I''m probably involved... but I don''t think it''s just a crime." The word "dragon faith" shook my head. The other day, I was thinking back to what Leonard had just told me. Also, Krone never showed him the tricks he was afraid of. The only thing she was feeling concerned about was the men in the robes. While leaving his body to Ain, he glanced at him to stay out of his way. "It''s okay. I want you to stay put" That''s what they said, and Krone just said ''yes'' quietly. I left everything to my husband (...) and his chest. Pressing a soft chest against a successful abs feels Ain''s warmth as it is. "And then... I''m sorry, but I''m gonna have to get those guys, so I''m gonna use a little power." "Power...? "Uh, uh... I don''t really want you to see it, so I was wondering if it would help if you could just wait and see" It''s an ill-determined word, but Krone honestly agrees. Instead, I just nod my face at Ain''s chest, not saying it''s where I want it. - And the robe men attacked Ain. "I''m sorry, but you won''t let one of you get away - just one of you" At that moment, between Ain and Robe''s men, the cobblestone broke in several places. At the same time, the men in the robe stop surprised. And out of the earth came the thick, versed crawl. "The great Elderlich taught me the demons that lived in the old days." The spreads gather, gather, and gather each other''s bodies. Complex and thick, a large flower blossomed on its tip. In the center of the flower, the mouth opens and sharp and varied fangs are shaped. "You''ve never seen it. Anyway, these are extinct demons. There is only one opponent to serve, and they are none other than the Guardian, who protects only certain trees." Even Sylvia in Elderlich is the first time we''ve met in the capital of King Heim. She then read and fished for an old book in Demon King''s Castle and said she found out who it was and what it was. It is who Ain asked. - First name, "Their name is Maneater. It is a demon who pays for his evil presence to the Lord. And my family to capture you." I''m not just going to let one get away with it. Families of the world tree of bulimia summoned for it, which captures everything. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...! At the same time Ain held Krone''s ear by his hand, Maneater gave a grueling voice, stretching out to the men of the robe according to the life of Ain, the Lord. 255 Dragon flames. "Oh, it sucks... it sucks..." "Dirty......! - How ugly. Pic, and. The men in the robe stopped moving. At the same time Ain had complex emotions and scratched his nose tip lightly. (... Something doesn''t cut me off a bit to say that on the one hand) As they say, the man eater who showed up is quite intimidating. I don''t know who you''re dripping from. (No, it looks pathetic if I say that) To mislead that emotion, stroke Krone''s head on his chest. Looking at her shaking herself as she tickled, she was able to regain the proper calm. Ain''t breathing out loud to make her stay right. Then, I give the order in a strong tone against the man-eater, which is still about to strike. "Capture no one left." - and. At that moment, Maneater looked at Ain simultaneously. The will not be conveyed if you are a regular person is also conveyed to the main Ain. "Ye...... Hahihi......" "Huhe... Hair Huh..." ''- Huh?'' "Hey, wait a minute. The last you... I told you, hey" The will passed on is a word of dissatisfaction. Catch him? If it''s not an instruction to kill him, isn''t it an instruction to eat? Maneater was unhappy. I didn''t like it when you said you were an easy enemy to understand, but you told me to go out of your way to catch you. The calm that is unleashed is different from that in the capital of King Haim. I can never feel cuteness or beauty, but at least, I''m not the kind of person who would be exposed indiscriminately. Man Eater rocked his body big and wondered if it was a mistake to hear...... and waited again for instructions. "... capture it" He was a pretty nasty man-eater, though good because the other guy stopped by surprise. Ain gives orders again in a strong tone. Then Maneater followed Ain''s instructions this time. The crawl stretches, the twat stretches, and it strikes like crawling through the ground. "Ehhhh......" Whoever sees it will feel horrified as it strikes with its fierce mouth wide open. The robe men, bewildered, retreat not to be captured. But it''s already too late. Nutrition (magic) brought about by the bulimic world tree (Ain) is not just a measurable power for people. The powerful of the past are so full of power that they can fight in bundles and finally stop moving. "Ain, what''s going on...? Krone asks, nodding his face at the chest of his beloved man. I''ve already let go of my hand from my ear, and to her ear, the voice of the man-eater should have been reached. "I''m trying to catch you. Sorry, just give me a minute." "Yep... that would be nice... what was that voice earlier...? "I guess it''s like family. My voice sounded loud when I came out, so I blocked my ear on my own earlier." When he finished answering, Ain turned his attention to the work of the Maneaters. "Ko, this - get off me! "What is this crawl... how can it not cut...! Of the dozen, several had already been captured by man-eaters. It''s bad for my heart that I''m still opening my mouth to bites. But for some reason, Ain''t kept his orders. It doesn''t seem quite funny how hung you are. "Damn... burned by holy flames! One of the men in the robe throws something like a demon prop. That''s when you get hit by the whole man-eater thing. "How about that! This is the holy flame the dragon emits! As soon as it hits, the liquid spreads as if it were sprinkling oil. Fire broke out and the fire broke out. The scorching smell fills the area and the man-eater petals burn all at once. "For God''s sake! "For God''s sake! The men in momentum raise their voices, as they did just now. The fireworks burned the whole body of the man-eater, at last, "- Ahhh...? He raised a powerless voice, and the whole man-eater shriveled and scorched, and he never moved again. ... Again, flames are a weakness above all else. Ein reached for his sword wondering if he needed to move himself. But even the main Ain happens to amaze me. "Yeh, eh... eh, eh...! A new man-eater naturally grew from the roots of the burnt-out man-eater. Raise their voices as if to grin the men of the robe, and tie their hands and feet with stretched spreads, as if to grin. "Oh, yeah... you''re too well..." Ain''t confused by the look on his face before the pull. At least, it never means Ein ordered something to come back to life. It was entirely the power of the man-eater itself, and I was amazed that it came back to life because it was burned. Wasn''t he rather dead? I marvel at its vitality while the family I have given birth to. He stopped his sword-grabbing hand and turned his eyes to the men of the robes who would be caught well. And when the last one was caught. "Krone, it looks like it''s over" "Yeah, I get it... wow... Hey, what''s this...? I didn''t want to show it if I could, but I can''t help it. I was going to do that at first, but by now I realized I couldn''t do that. "I guess the family of a bulimic world tree. He looks a little... scared, maybe, but don''t worry, he won''t attack me" Krone nods. Besides, Man Eater''s interest is directed at the guys in the robe who just caught him. Speaking of eating it, there were signs that I was going to eat it in an instant. (Well, I''m not going to say that... all the time) Grasping Krone''s hand tightly, Ain approached the man in the robe who was hanging nearby. "If it''s hard to watch, you can keep your eyes closed." "I saw a more tragic sight when I went to Heim to pick you up. It''s okay, don''t worry." We went to a battlefield where Ishtarika and Heim''s power collided. In retrospect of that time, I could not be overwhelmed by this sight. She was strong. Still, Ain narrows the distance to protect her. Then a man in the robe notices Ain and tries desperately to resist, "Huh... Guh...! Maneater was smart. I felt those tricks and immediately tightened my restraints. Not only my hands and feet, but at some point even my neck is wrapped around a knob. If you take one weird action, you will immediately prune your life to protect Ein. Appetite may also be mixed, but the essence should be for Ein. "You knew who I was and you attacked me. Or did you attack without knowing?" ¡­¡­ The man in the robe was silent. I guess I''m not willing to answer anything. - Then, "Heh... ha...! Ah......! "Wait. No more." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh...! I was afraid there was even wisdom to interrogate. Ain''t put a stop to maneaters just in case. I cough once and then ask the same thing again. "You knew me, or no. Answer me." "Huh... I know... Ran...! What, is it non-discriminatory? I don''t know if I believe in these words alone, but for one thing I decided to think so. Later, it is necessary to transport it to Wang Du or some other innkeeper for detailed interrogation. "Name it, and tell me what your purpose is." The Black Knights should arrive soon. Besides, I wanted to ask Ain as the attacked party. But I was wondering if Robe''s man kept his mouth shut. "Holy flame... holy flame... oh save your followers...! "Hey. What are you talking about?" The next moment, the man in the robe shouted out loud. "To God! "Huh... don''t leave each other alone, then...! "Now is the time to go to the great God! As in tune, so that the ripples spread. Following his words, one after the other, the men shouted loudly. Afterwards, I hear my teeth rattling. "Ain''t something wrong...! "I know! Whatever you guys do..." Robe men being caught by maneaters. Everyone was in flames at once. It was a fierce flame, like when I burned the whole man-eater, with the occasional smell of burning meat. Ain quickly embraces Krone and covers her eyes as she lets the sight shine. She, on the other hand, seems to have faced sudden behavior and is held by Ain with nothing to say but a stiff body. (What is this...? Are you saying you are losing your life from yourself to escape interrogation...? "Dear Ein! What the hell is that noise right now...! "Hey, what are these plants...!? The men who rushed to hear the noise. Two men dressed in black armor and several Kingsguard knights came. "Clive, Cyrus. You''re here." The cobblestone cracks and the man-eater cracks. Something that fell to the ground with the smell of burning meat or burning cusp. They were bewildered by this situation, but before anything else, they rush to the vicinity of Ain. "-Marco. Where were you looking from?" "I''m sorry. Just before they burn." Ask Marco, who at some point stood behind him, without looking back. He also hurried this far because he felt strange. "Do you remember that flame? I didn''t think it was just a flame. ¡­ roughly, but I don''t think it''s an artificial flame" "... as I said, it''s not a flame that people can do." "If you remember, I want to hear who it is" Once again, Ain laughed bitterly, seemingly stuffy. It''s careless to laugh, but all I have to do is laugh that my life is full of turmoil... "It must be Dragon Flame (Dragon Breath). That''s why I can''t stop wondering. I wonder how people could have used it..." Hazy ein. If you ask me, the man in the robe did say it. Reminds Marco of what he said was the flame of the holy dragon, and asks him for the clue. "It was via demonic props that I was using. Is that still a strange thing? Thinking about the whole man-eater thing being burned, Ain said. "No matter how small it is, its power must be that of a dragon. If so, I don''t think we can handle it with such a small amount of magic equipment." "I see... You might want to talk to someone familiar with magic tricks." Two came to my mind: Loran and Majolica. At first thing in the morning, he decides to contact him, and Ain sighs and teases him. Maybe classmates will gather unintentionally, he said. "Sorry, Marco. I''ll teach you what I know at the mansion, so can I leave this place to you? I said, Ain''t seen Krone on his chest. It''s not for your own protection. Marco nodded without saying anything, "So can you put the maneater back? "Okay. - Thank you, thank you." When he sees the man-eater and says so, Ain takes the little demon stone out of his pocket. It''s what I had in mind to give to the twins in the harbor, but I threw it at Maneater''s mouth. "Gi...... gi! "Hagah...... Gali" A large mouth can be thrown with a large degree of demonic stone in the palm of the hand. It may be small and not enough, but Maneater chewed happily. ... and then he disappeared into the ground. (Where to store it? They are.) "Thank you. Then quickly...... now that the Commander is absent, I will take command. Let''s check the situation together." Black knights and Kingsguard knights who heard the instructions move. I approached the men in the robe who had no shape left and checked out the situation in detail. Ain then strongly attracts Krone, who looks worried. "The carriage will come, you two take it home" As Marco says, the carriage arrived as soon as we waited a moment. Many Kingsguard knights consolidated their surroundings, with Chris at the beginning. Tough, but that''s the thing. Ein rode the carriage with Krone, (¡­ criminal organization, huh. This is going to be important. Will it only be a matter of Strom? Ain thought deeply troubled and looked out the window with his cheek cane. 256 [gossip] Her courage one day. One evening. Chris was on holiday that day and was just healing his tiredness. "... uniform, huh" I squeezed my eyes, and Chris looked. The place was a private room in the Strom mansion, opening the item that had just arrived. That''s never the package for Chris. However, due to Krone''s absence, he received and tested the product instead. She was with Olivia to see a shop in Strom. By the way, the sender is the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, and there is one crate that can be worn with one hand. The contents of this would be difficult to understand from clothing¡­, it would be appropriate to say uniform. Inside, a few uniforms were packed. "Heh... Fine, tough? It''s a design." The ones that arrived were also women, so jackets on shirts on the top and skirts about knee length on the bottom. Where do you use this? "I don''t know if I can say Ein''s shop...... but it''s going well" A store that sells bartology. That''s where they used the uniform. Although the number of items is still small, new items are also planned to be added using Ain''s power. Here, with Strom as my starting point, I expect to be named all over the continent. "Uh... yeah. The product is fine, the inspection is over..." Signature of receipt and signature of inspection. Chris, who finishes both, fills out the paper that was stuck in the crate. When I opened the door and called Martha, I handed her the paper. "Later, I guess I''ll be transporting you to Mr. Krone''s office - that? Then she realized. That another uniform was enclosed under the uniform I was just looking at. I did it... when I put my hand on my forehead, I plugged my hand into the crate. "So, but the number that was written was in... yeah, so I''m sure this is... for what I was in by mistake..." I have an excuse. I''ll say it, but that must also be something to check. I fished for the crap and took out the uniform that was packed in the back. However, I noticed the fabric shade was different earlier and tried to spread it out strangely. "Mm, this is a uniform, too? There is no such thing as a robust design, and there is no jacket to weave feathers. As a close impression, is the uniform worn by the servants? The sleeve area is fluffy and round, and the apron is sewn on the waist area. The button was securely closed to the neck and was enclosed with a ribbon to put on the neck. The skirt was a little shorter than the knee length, and if a woman like Chris wore it, her thighs were likely to be exposed heavily. Chris thought. I was wondering if it was a mistake to bring it in. The shades are creamy and adorable, but the design is obviously too different compared to the uniform just now. "Ha... I need to check with Mr. Krone later" I just said, Chris put that uniform back in the crate. And I tried to get the lid in my hand and close it, but, uh, that hand stops. The gaze goes straight to the uniform, and you look at it like it''s a jerk. ¡­¡­ That evening, she would say she was happy. The other person is Ain, turns his face bright red and begins to deny it, but now she has no reason to know it. So what do you do? Chris stretches out his arm, and it connects him to what he did. "When you''re tall like me... it doesn''t look good, I guess" Olivia is taller too, but Chris gets a little taller. Never something like a complex. But I was attracted to the word cute, and I couldn''t resist the emotion I had descended upon. Then he placed the lid of the crate on the floor, in a loose motion, and again, took the uniform in his hand. Go on, I''ll spread it out again. "I knew it... cute..." I shrugged softly, my lips loose. Your mouth angle rises loosely, no heart, or your eyes seem to shine. "Me too, I want to be told she''s cute" I don''t make it clear from whom I want to be told - but the person in my mind plunders the back of my brain, and Chris finally decides. - All right, let''s try it on. and. In character, as soon as you make up your mind, the problem is with the process. The action from there is very high, and Chris unbuttons the shirt he was wearing. Expose your silky skin to rich chest and bright red underwear and hang the shirt off in a nearby chair. I put it on and took off the trousers I was wearing, exposing them to underwear of the same colour, as well as very long legs and well-shaped glutes. Likewise, when I hung it on my chair, I started dressing happily. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Ugh... ugh! A few minutes later, she finds herself in some regret. He said there was nobody in the room, but in front of the mirror, he shyly circled his spine. At the end of both hands head to the hem of the skirt, desperate to attempt and error to lower the length. However, the fabric never stretches more than a certain amount and clumps around the middle of the thigh. Naturally, the long legs were exposed, causing the creep and knee to rub inside again. Even the trick is nothing more than resistance to embarrassment. "Short... why... it wasn''t so short..." The reason why it was different from the sighting was attributed to the person wearing it. He''s taller and has long legs. In other words, nature and skin area are wider. ... There is no solution. Nevertheless, she dresses brilliantly in uniform. Though he behaves shyly, on a button that is closed to the neck, a ribbon with a frill is placed on it. Also, fluffy sleeves make a difference. Her chest also claims to be 3D, but her blonde hair is one material, adorable, and beautifully finished. "No, no...! I said I can''t even show you how to dress like this...! Even once, I scold myself for thinking I''d go and show it to you. Needless to say, shame prevails. Because I''ve won too much and I can''t hide the lightness when I say I''m alone. Though, on the inside, some of me still couldn''t wait to feel it. I didn''t have the courage to take a step, but I''ll give up today. That''s what Chris decided to do and tried to get dressed. - She was committing one lapse when she handed Martha the paper. I forgot to close the door tightly. "Chris? The door was a little empty, but what''s wrong? "Looks like you were picking up the package... sorry for the inconvenience, Chris" "Huh!?" The fact that the door wasn''t completely closed left two women in the room. Normally I almost knock, but only today, Chris'' demise is a vendetta. One is also the Lord, Olivia. And the other one, he''s got a few steps ahead of himself, Krone. When the two of them come into the room, as they were, they move on to the back where Chris is... (What to do, what to do...! Ko, it''s... embarrassing to be seen like this...!) I looked around and figured out how to escape. Krone can handle it, but Olivia''s not good with him. (Definitely going to get niggered...!) What happens then? By the end of the day - no, after a few minutes, it''s inevitable to be in Ain''s ear. This must be avoided. As head of the Kingsguard Knights, and as one who draws the blood of the Ishtarika royal family, she nodded strongly. Looking around and searching for a way to open it, fu, my gaze nails the window. ... yes, you just have to get out of there. When she held the change of clothes in her hand, she hurried towards the window. Elves are agile and Chris is typical of them. In a position to unite the Kingsguard knights, she is one of the most powerful in the united nation of Ishtarika. Her speed is so high that no one stands alongside her, and it will also be brought to life in this escape. (We''ll make it... Huh!) I reach for the window. I won, I can''t find you two with this. Convinced of the victory, a grin of relief arose. But she needed to remember. Skills like this don''t exist, but the feeling is that you have a skill called Ponky. "Huh, huh!? There is no such thing. In this degree of tension, it is merely that Rin will not be shown, as in previous journeys of investigation or during the war in Heim. Chris, who activated his Pounce Skill in good time, fell on the carpet where nothing was found. "Chris! What''s the sound now... eh, Chris? "... that clothing is definitely a prototype for the clerk who serves the customer..." Yes, she was defeated. Defeat herself, and she will give up. I''ve been totally seen giving up and nothing. Her lower body on the floor is miraculously hidden in a skirt. That must be God''s mercy. healthy, and looked back with a shamefully red dyed face, sending her gaze to Olivia and Krone. "... Welcome home... Dear Olivia, Mr. Krone" "Uh, yeah. Right now, Chris..." "I''m home now. Well, you look great...? Finally shame runs wild and Chris hides his face with both hands as he lays down on the ground. Please don''t say anything. I leaked like this in a small voice. Olivia, who had been taken aback, returns to sanity and approaches Chris. "Ha... if you criss, anyway, you''re curious because you''re cute, and you want to try it on, right? Cochlear. Chris nods without speaking out. "You''ve been saying that for a long time. Chris is so cute, I wish I could try that on from time to time." "I think so, too. The skirt may be a little short, but I think that''s cute." Olivia strokes Chris'' head. Seeing how Chris would have worked hard, I gently loved her today. "I can guess who you want to see, and I think you''re okay with it even if it''s short, right? "... K, Mr. Krone, aren''t you angry? "Well, if it was about wearing the prototype on your own, I''d rather be thankful because they saw what it felt like, and" That''s all I said, and I laughed in the wind that Krone had no choice. "It''s not about me being angry or complaining if I want to show him (...). So don''t worry." As Krone says, Olivia tilts her neck, hands on her cheeks, and opens her mouth. "You''re a nobleman..." "Dear Olivia. On the contrary, he is royal in his case." Two people laugh deeply at the meaning and exchange words for the feeling that it is such a thing. Then Chris finally gave her face up. "-Come on, I''m going to get dressed, so... could you wait a minute..." "Huh? Are you getting dressed? "I''ll get dressed! Wearing these clothes all the time, I knew I was embarrassed...! Waste. After Olivia said so, Krone shook her neck vertically and agreed. "Because of this, why don''t you and Olivia wear it?" "Oh, that''s good. It''s a prototype, something you won''t know until you try it on." Chris lost his chance to get dressed. And in a few minutes, three people in the same uniform will be standing in Chris'' room. What the hell is going on? I don''t understand this situation. Chris watched as he fell in love and the two of them undressed and dressed. Oh, we both have good style...... I don''t know how many times I''ve whined inside, but I only remember that I was in love. If you look at what you want, "Even Chris isn''t very pretty" And it''s the end of what Olivia tells me with a bitter laugh. "- Well, Master Olivia. You look great." "Hehe, thanks. Mr. Krone is so cute and lovely." The two of us are done dressing and moving forward in front of the mirror that Chris was using until just now. In a way, the sight of paradise is spreading through the room. Let''s get started. "... Huh? "Yeah, I also have makeup tools, so I was just fine" "Cosmetic tools......? Olivia is good, Chris is bad, Krone is good, Chris is bad. She stunned between them, unable to guess what they were talking about. "Chris, come here for a second" That''s what they say, Chris, who gets up without a doubt. "Oh, and can Mr. Chris sit in his chair? Continue, Chris sitting honestly in a nearby chair. Due to prolonged shame and other reasons, the loss of thinking ability was remarkable. "I sat... what is it? "Mr. Krone, may I ask you for makeup because I wear my hair? "Yes, leave it to me" "Master Olivia? Well, what do you do..." Then Olivia answers with pleasure. On the other hand, Krone also began spreading her cosmetic tools in a fun way. "Hmm and I''ll make you cute." "Yeah, leave it to us." - And he said it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain was working at his desk in his room. It''s going to be a long day, so I''m asking Martha to make sure she doesn''t eat in her room. You''re hungry. By the time it would be time for the meal to be carried, Ain rubbed his stomach. - Conn, conn. "Yes, go ahead -" As I thought, it was a good time. Ain smiles and answers the knock. Then the door opens, making the sound of a dish called kachakacha, and the wagon is pushed into it. "Sorry, can I have it carried to my desk today? I haven''t finished my work yet, so I''ll have it while I work." "Yes......! Is that it? Ein wondered. I have not yet ascertained which payroll came because I worked in writing. However, there were no verses in the answered voice of service that came to mind. I mean, was there a service for this voice? That''s the question. I don''t feel like the voice of someone I know well. "Duh, go ahead - duh! That''s what she said and put a meal on Ain''s desk. Finally, Ain notices. Her voice is a good acquaintance. "That was Chris. What''s the matter with you? The first time I bring a meal... and..." When I looked up, there was Chris'' face that I should have been used to seeing. Oh, you must have been used to seeing it. But, hey, not today. "... Chris? "Yes! It''s me......! Definitely Chris. The attitude that''s going to shake this tail is definitely Chris. A woman who has also sworn and done Elf vows within a body important to Ain. - There is an assumption. Still, Ain had different feelings. From the side, you can see how he is at a glance. ¡­¡­ I look at her half open with a sloppy mouth. I was in love. I saw her differently and fell in love with a new charm. - Um... "Ha... yes! What is it! The long blonde hair is loosely curled and glossy. Katyusha on the top of her head enhances her cuteness. Usually she thins her makeup. I still get a lot of complaints from the same sex because it was too appealing. Even today, with natural makeup, thinly painted cheeks, etc. are impressive, revealing a new appeal. Lips also moisturize in pink, looking up at the tung. The only way to stir up desire is to attract enough. Long eyelashes could be seen even sitting, unusual, wrapped around a sweet smell like honey. Finally, it''s a rare outfit for her. Good style suits her well enough to be perfect. Her overall view, seen at a distance of only a few dozen centimeters, did not stop taking Ain''s gaze. "I have a heap of things to say, but the most I thought -" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Ah, Chris. How''d it go? "Welcome home, Mr. Chris" It was a little while after I carried the meal, and I went back to the two of them who were in Chris''s private room. The cheeks are the reddest stained today, and the eyes are thin and moist. "Dear Olivia... Mr. Krone... Ugh... heh...! Then, all of a sudden, she burst into tears. Failed? That can''t happen. Whatever it is, it''s Ain. When they rush closer to Chris, they ask her to weep. "What''s wrong, Chris? What happened? "Yes, have a handkerchief. Your makeup is broken." "Ah... thank you..." Gradually, the tears rule the momentum, creating room in her face as well. Phew, phew. After several breaths, he finally spoke out about what had happened. "A lot, a lot...... you got a compliment! The look on Chris''s face I said with sincere pleasure. It was so full of charm that even Olivia and Krone would fall in love. Even the tears flowing out seemed like jewels, it was such a Chris glow. 257 The night dawned. The mansion the next morning, unlike usual, was noisy. Because it doesn''t mean that loud voices were ever exchanged, but I can see at first sight that people come and go a lot and are restless. Well, what''s the matter? Dill rushed over to Ain thinking about last night. The place was Ain''s own room, when I was thinking alone. "A... Dear Ein! Are you safe!? "Bu, I wonder if you want me to calm down because you''re safe... I can''t believe it" "I''m sorry. Huh! This time, you said you allowed the raid, but I couldn''t be by your side... what an apology." It''s unusual for him, and an attitude that doesn''t listen to Ain for a long time. He''s coming to Ain''s room. No, no, keep your head down, don''t try to look at him. "... so Dill said it wasn''t bad" "No, in the first place, when I''m on vacation like the other day..." "Dill. That''s an order, give me your head." If it''s anything close to Wang Prince Ain, I know it well, the hegemony of a man named Ain. I can straighten up the whole skin. All we have to do is make him have that illusion and look into his eyes. "What Dill says will mean you can''t accept my orders." "... what does that mean? "I am the one who ordered him to return to the King''s Capital regularly. I''m not going on vacation, it''s just part of the job." It''s only convenient. That, if you''re a party Dill or Martha, you know damn well. "Uh-huh." "But not, this was an order. So, Dill apologizes for the muscle differences...... let alone" That said, Ain''t getting up off the couch. Head to the window and look outside the mansion. "Did Grandpa say anything? "... to increase the number of Kingsguard knights." "I guess. If they told me to send Lloyd, I''d say no." To protect the perimeter of King Silvado. In the first place, if you''re talking about Ein personally, it''s not that dangerous. He made it a demon king, a world tree - and it''s not just a world tree, either. It is called the World Tree of Eclipse, made into an awakened being. I just got a complete gap, can you kill Ain''t now? Think about it, but the results are hard to hope for. "Lili. Are you there? "... that? How long have I known? "I guess from the beginning, you came with Dill, didn''t you? That''s it, Lili comes from outside the door. Lili has good ears, Ain laughed. "I wonder what Warren''s secret started with." "... do you know that much? As always, Master Ain''t what he wants." Lili then approached with regret. "Starting today, we are launching an investigation here in Strom. But it''s not as good as it sounds." "Not fragrant? "Yes...... somehow, nothing like Ajit, intimate meeting? I don''t even see him doing it." Ain took his eyes off the window, made his eyes black and white and looked at Lili. Scratch your temples and eventually scratch one side of your head with your whole hand. "I''m sorry, I want to think I heard wrong, but even Lili and the others, you''re saying you haven''t grabbed a trace? "It''s only been about half a day for the first time... I don''t know from now on..." "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not angry, I just couldn''t believe it." Ain''t in a rush to deny Lili, as well. Ain''t what Ain''t been thinking, like questioning her. "Even the Lilli and I don''t know each other for half a day.... I''m just surprised there." Perhaps we should change our consciousness. Should we be a little more vigilant? I just thought it was some kind of criminal organization. Not with this perception. Now it is necessary to work a little more carefully and with a lot more effort on the damage that may become greater. "Did Warren say anything? Come back to King''s Landing... or something." "Uh, no. Which is the other way around." "Mm, the other way around? With a lost look to say, Lili waves and answers. He said, "Please don''t let the power run wild." "... trusted or not" It is Ain''s power that is trusted. Is it Ain''t judgment that isn''t trusted, or something like that? "That, but that word... essentially, you mean to allow me to be involved in the investigation? "Well, well, I''ll tell you what His Majesty said." Then you hear Lili''s words, and Ain''t going to drip. "Anything," he said, "if you''re the one who stops and stops, you decide to stop the rest." "... trusted or not" "I''m sure they do. However, the contents are a little... I have difficulty with the answer." Hearing Dill follow up that he''s not following, Ain just got a little easier. In this incredible case, I felt a little soothed. Eventually, Ain took the sword he had on his desk and at the same time took the parchment order. "Dear Ein? Where''s the paper now? "Orders. I was going to ask Marco, but I was worried about something." I blew it off. That''s why, the reason is simple. Ein''s ability to act also made a difference in his feelings. If I can act on what I command myself, I wonder if that''s a trivial concern. I could laugh it off. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Lili left the mansion for the town for her own work. It was the leftover Ain and Dill, but Dill accompanies Ain and takes him to Marco''s room in the Mansion. "Marco, I''ll give you some time." "Uh, yeah. What''s up, Ein?" Last night, after returning to the mansion, we exchanged information with each other. How Ein was attacked, what he did and what he talked about. After that, Marco said. ''... I have something to worry about. By tomorrow morning, I''ll have the materials ready for you to answer.'' I guess that means I remember a bunch of example robes. The same is true with regard to the power of dragons, but it is gratifying that there are those who have lived since ancient times: Marco. Even in the sense of accepting the material, it was just right to take Marco to his place. Marco looked a little surprised at Ain, who came suddenly. But he takes his subordinate gratitude immediately. - I''m here to give Marco an official order. When I take the rounded parchment out of my nose, I spread it out and read out the contents. It''s about an investigation into a criminal organization. At the end of the reading, he tells Ein to order by his own name, and gives Marco the parchment itself. "That''s it. If Marco could also be confirmed, he shall have duly entrusted this order" But there''s something weird about Marco I received. Tremble your body into small pieces and stare at the order with a face he doesn''t have. But Ain and Dill felt it. At some point, Marco''s entire body was beginning to suffer from anomalies. "This is my personal idea. This value may not convince everyone" "... what''s up, Marco? "Fine parchment. Letters written in black ink. Melted gold seal. Touchy stop string. ¡­ that all of this goes by the pride of the knight." Ain''t never understood the sincerity of it. The only thing I understood was Dill standing next to me. It is a special order, given by the Lord who is proud and dearer than anyone else. Stacked. It becomes a possession, and passes as a sign that the knight is alive. It doesn''t just end in words, a sign that the Lord trusted himself. Marco has told Krone before. He had a Lord to serve. But before serving, the story is that its Lord is dead. To him like that, an order that can be received from the Lord must already be an extraordinary substitute. Some sort of evolutionary moment will come, which will have a great impact on the spirit. Optimize your own body because of who you are supposed to serve. Even that leads to one allegiance. "Let me take it from you. I promise you that I will bet everything I have and that I will live up to your proud expectations." - At the next moment, Marco''s anomaly comes to its peak. The light leaks out loud and loud, and the lights spread around Marco. What happens? The two looked at Marco as they stopped by surprise. "Marco!? or body...... what''s wrong......!? The colour of the armor was transformed and the momentum gained on the pulsating body. No heart, or even that armor, it just looks a little bigger. "Maybe this was my mental problem. Now I can get my old self back." "... sorry, what do you mean? "Hehe... well, if you change your mind" says Marco. Answer that sincerity with the most confident voice ever, willing to follow Ain thoroughly. "Hundreds of years ago, when I was just defending Demon King''s Castle by myself - it was me at the height of the season" - What a shitty armor, Lord Marco. "You don''t have to stir that up, Captain. This is biased, delayed because my mental weakness made me look. By now, I think we should be happy to be able to use our power in this way." What I feel from him, Aura, is no different than Cain, who was at the mercy of him. I guess that means he''s so full of power right now. Ain had one worry at the same time as he learned to be reliable. (Ku, during training... can you win...) It will often be spoken of, but Ain is stronger. But if that''s not just the sword, it''s different when you compete for the sword. It''s the first time I''ve heard of Marco not being in full season. But I guess he wasn''t going to tell you that either. Because he fails to show that power, mental weakness and self-esteem. It is true that Ein''s order triggered one thing, but I can assume that he didn''t mean to talk on purpose. Nevertheless, it is true that I feel reliable. Hoping this case would come to an end soon, Ain nodded deeply. "Well then... give us a clue about the men from last night" With a light one, Marco took the material he was putting together. Isn''t the scene going to show a lot of excitement now? Ain and Dill laugh bitterly as they watched. Faithful to orders, it is full of the knight''s appreciable Marco look. He took the material he offered, and Ain glanced through its contents. 258 What God, that God? "Family?" Ain said. I glanced at the material in my hand and leaked a surprising voice. I thought there was a clue to the word "dragon faith." But according to the information Marco gave us, it''s not so much about believers. He said it was close to his family. "Yes, there''s a lot going on in the dragon, but last night''s flame - that''s definitely from the Red Dragon." Says Red Dragon is arrogant. I prefer to boast and love gold. It''s more about humans than frenzies, with dragons with depth of desire. "Is Red Dragon Strong? "Well... I''m never weak" You can fly through the sky and exhale a powerful flame. Although it is a common feature of the Dragon clan, it is said to be a strong species at the international level. "For example, how about El or an Al opponent? "Red Dragon and Sea Dragon are conflicting Dragon tribes, so in the first place, no battle will break out. But." "... but? Then he says in a voice like Marco had a bitter laugh. "The sea dragon doesn''t like flames, but first, if the red dragon fights on the battlefield of the sea dragon, the sea dragon is overwhelmingly advantageous." "If you ask me, sure you do" Whatever it is, the main battlefield of the sea dragon is in the sea, at sea. How much can you fly through the sky and spit a strong flame, the land interest is overwhelmingly in the sea dragon. "Besides, those twins are evolutionary. - No, we''ll talk about this another time." Speak so low and so low, and when Marco speaks of it, change the subject with a foreword. It will be a topic of nostalgia for him too, the old king''s capital, "In fact, even in the former Wang capital, only once, we have been attacked by the Red Dragon" "So, what happened? "Master Sylvia''s light." "... I see" I clapped it out. No, I know Sylvia is strong, but for being lightly repelled. "Hmm... If you say so, for a long time, Master Sylvia has protected the Ishtarika royal family." And then Marco says it''s a smudge. That''s for a reason, too. "The red balls of the earth. I''m sure you know that." "I know, because I was helped both during the Sea Dragon and during the Heim showdown" "So, let''s be. In fact, the red balls of the earth are made from the nucleus of the Red Dragon, crusaded by Sylvia." "... Huh? I didn''t expect a connection here. So do the iron scraps of the dead ancestors during the sea dragon. Elderlich, Sylvia, has always defended the royal family. "Next time, let''s go say thank you again" "If Ein is grateful, he will be more than happy to thank anyone." "Again, there''s nothing to incite." "No, that''s what all this is about." As always, it''s a man who says something meaningful. Ain''t never asked him what he meant, but let him snort honestly. Above all, the word of a loyal knight named Marco is to be credited. "But why raid the Old King''s Capital? Were gold and silver treasures also accumulated in the Old King''s Capital in that era? There''s a demon king on purpose. Aim there, I don''t understand the sincerity of Red Dragon. A masochistic dragon is also a somewhat strange story. "That''s where the real deal comes from. The Red Dragon had a purpose." "... you mean? "The corridor between distortion and collapse is the heart of Ishtal, the continent." Hey, what''s that? Ain''t got a point. I had never heard of such a place, and Dill was also leaning on his neck. Dill looked at his master Ain and took the initiative to raise his voice. "Lord Marco, we do not know the place of such a call. Doesn''t it have another name? "Another call... yeah, speaking of which, when you were learning about modern times, you had a call you heard" I coughed once and got it right. Then he utters a word of surprise that Ain is there. "This is what they call it now." The Dungeon of God''s Hidden "- and" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó That evening Ain was stuck for a reason, leaving the coastal city of Strom. There is only one place to aim, King Ishtarika capital, Kingsland. Accompanied by one, he took Dill, and told the Krone and the others that it was impossible, and took the water train in a great hurry. "- A, Dear Ein? "Warren. Long time no see" Arriving at the castle, Ain walks around the castle without looking around. I haven''t been here in a while, so I''d like to slow down a little bit. But there''s no room for that. Walking around the fuzzy carpet just goes straight for purpose. "Duh, what''s wrong!? No contact whatsoever, all of a sudden, I''m back in the castle...! "I could ask Grandpa something. Oh, but it would help if Warren was here, too." "... apparently, it''s no big deal" That''s what Warren followed. Behind such Ain, Dill quietly follows his escort. The reason you didn''t bring Marco. That''s combined with the defense of the mansion. With him, the defense of the mansion will be considerable. So Ein asked him to protect the mansion. "Dill, no matter what happens, I don''t want anyone going through Grandpa''s room" "Even if it is Her Royal Highness... does that mean? "Oh, even if they''re gods." Ain''t got to Silvard''s private room. The time is already past dinner time and there is a different tranquility than during the day. I could have done it without a promise, but I only wanted you to forgive me today. "Warren, do you have a wife?" "No, if it was Lalalua, I would have had tea with Berea" "It''s convenient, then I can rest assured." -Concon. to Ain who knocked on the door, so much so that Silvado''s reply arrives "Get in." and. He did not pry too much because few could come to the private room. Whoever comes, it''s just someone in trust. "Grandpa, it''s been a while" "Ahh, Ein!? Oh, Lord, why are you in the castle...! "I''ll tell you more stories in conjunction with the stories I''d like to ask. Would you like some time? Ain''t no sign of Ain releasing. Sigh and encourage Silvado to go inside. "Dear Ein, well, here I am" "Yeah, thanks" Break up with Dill and enter the room. I took Warren and stopped by near Silvard. "I''m sure you''ve reported a raid." That''s how Marco told me about it. What happened, what information it was...... and "Divine hidden dungeons. I''m sure Grandpa would know better." "... I don''t want to hear that name." That should be it, too. I don''t even mean Ain''t much about where I want to put it in my mouth. Silverado sighed loudly again at Ain, who spoke with a translator''s face. "Where did you learn that? I''d like to hear that." "Is it a place name? Or is it about other circumstances? "The latter. I can do as much research as I want." It is decided. First prince, Lyle von Ishtarika. And it''s about Chris'' sister, Celestina Wernstein. I want you to stop wasting your interactions, Silvard says in that attitude. "Even so, the source won''t reveal... well, fine" "Thank you." "In the meantime, let''s thank you for the rest. If it''s about the land, it''s something I want to keep in my ear." "I thought... so I came in a big hurry" Then Silvard gives Warren his eye. "We have paid people. Instead, to Dill, because Ein is strict." "Then fine. Especially not to Laralua." Silvado stands up. with loose feet, standing next to Ain, "I want you to promise me. Whatever happens, we have to stay." "I promise. I''m not leaving Ishtalika." So far, he pushes Ain''s back and sits deep on the couch nearby. The footsteps are heavy and I feel mentally tired. "... but with all due respect, I also remember" Says Warren as he rubs his long beard and remembers. "Indeed, the Red Dragon was aiming for the land" "Warren, I don''t know what the purpose is. What do you want to do in that land?" I say bluff, but that should be it, too. Because he is losing one son because of the land. "You don''t know the purpose in detail. Anyway, Sylvia killed him." but. And keep talking, "There are old legends left in that land. Even with Sylvia, it''s called an old legend. It''s a frown saliva story." "¡­ good, say. I want information on everything now." "God dwells - that''s what they say." Then the air in the room solidified. I thought you might have some eyebrow saliva. On the other hand, however, consider that there is an inner part of Ein. (God... God, is that God?) It was a long time ago to remember. And I can''t recall so much detail, turning it into a frivolous memory. However, I can''t forget what happened then. - "There you go! There you go! Bye! '' When he was dropped off, Ain did appreciate it. A thank you to her, little goddess. To having been given a new life, and being super rare with chatter, I was strongly pleased at the time. After that, there were many events that were born in the Round Heart and which were also very difficult to talk about, but I would like to omit that. "... you mean you can see God? "Yes, no. So it''s a legend of eyebrow spit..." "Ein. Whatever happens, I won''t allow it, you know. Well, of course, I''m not going to give myself a leg. But when I heard there might be a goddess, I wondered if I could see her. "I know. It''s just that when I heard about God, I was just so interested." But on the other hand, I don''t understand the purpose of Red Dragon at the time. Going there, did you even want to see God? This is how Ein came to talk because of the raid and suspicion that he was involved with Red Dragon. Even so, Warren told me exactly what the information was, and I got unnecessarily confused. 259 Fox suggestions. "Such eyebrow spit, I have no interest in the rest" "Ha... Your Majesty would be" "Well, you know, all this time, it seems dangerous, so I''m not going either." In case you think about it, I don''t even want to think about disappearing from this world. I don''t even want to think about leaving my loved ones behind, except when I die. How long do I have? Because it is so much a world tree, it must not seem like a different life expectancy than human beings. Only one person may live longer. Shake your head and change your mood, not just think about it. Then there''s something wrong with the look on the faces of the two people who missed Ain. Instead of being weird, I was so distracted that I looked like a fool. "Um... what is that face? "... did that ein shy away, hmm" "That''s a good trend. A bud of consciousness to be king." "Uhm. The rest will be able to safely exit" What a bad listener. Ain wrinkles between his brows. I even wanted to say a word of complaint. (Let''s keep it around here today...) I know my share is bad. I don''t stick around poorly, I just restrain myself from acting dissatisfied. I sat deeply on the comfortable sofa and sighed, Phew. "So, what''s the plan? "There isn''t, Grandpa. Because I was about to think about it." "... so, I guess" Dragon Faith, officials of the Red Dragon who are likely to be troublesome among them. If you want to investigate, you have to explore, interview, and gather information one by one. The level of difficulty seems high, as secrets, including Lili, are tricky. "I thought it might be important to grab a foothold first" "Yeah, I agree with Warren too" "It''s hard to believe you''re based in Strom. ''Cause it''s going to be hard to work there." Warren says so far, out of nostalgia, take the collapsed map. "Do you always have it? "Yeah, it''s a treasure for you." It may not be bad, let''s refer to it. Nodding at his words, he turns his attention to the widened map. It was spread out on the table in front of the couch and Silvard similarly turned his eyes. "In the first place, it''s hard for believers to work alone and around big cities." "Even if it''s based on slums or something, for example? "Yep. It doesn''t come in, it just has the advantage of being able to hide. If so, the achievement of the purpose will be far away" The purpose and the results are vague, too. Ein laughs bitterly, "I know what Ein thinks. I don''t know what the purpose is, I thought you were right. But I don''t care what happens." "... what do you mean? "There''s nothing you can do without money. So if you can think of one¡­" Then he strokes his beard. Close your eyes and think deeply. "If you have a back shield, you will also be able to operate in urban areas. If it''s not there, if it''s bad, I wonder if it could be a village or a town." "Well, either way..." "Hmmm... that''s a hassle" Take a sigh I don''t know how many times today. Make it the former. Make it the latter, either way, it doesn''t change the annoyance. "It may be a criminal organization for that matter, but even if you''re doing something too small, it doesn''t come in handy. So in some way, there would be a back shield or something." It would be to the point of adding life and activity, he said. You''ll need money to do anything, so surprisingly, maybe Warren''s right. "You know, if you were the former, you mean nobles and big merchants, right? "Yeah, you''re right." "If it were the latter, it would be difficult to investigate itself... is there? "That''s a hundred points." Even if they laugh and say it, Ain''t got one thing to smile about. But he tells us why he can afford it. "So shall we attract you?" "... Huh? "Roll the bait. They call themselves lizards. If you shake it with gastronomy when you''re hungry, you''ll get a clue." It''s easy to say, but I can''t even grasp the sincerity of his measures. He goes on to explain more to Ain and Silvard in silence. "I will contact Lord Tiggle." "Um, sorry. Tell me a little more." "You use clarity. Heim Autonomy - No, they found dragon eggs on that continent." I see, that''s why it''s Tiggle. Eyes black-and-white, but Ain''t nodding. "Rumors are horrible things, things that are driven by suspicion, interest, and eventually you see in the middle of your eyes, not at the edge of your sight" To use fornication, he said, often spreads such rumors. He''s trying to exploit that trait. "Let''s have a little talk there. It seems to belong to the Red Dragon." "Exactly, I guess I''m not hooked on such a clear lie..." "I didn''t get hooked. It was originally. This measure is not about whether it gets caught or not." Warren then points to the route from Heim and fingers the journey from Magna to the king''s capital. "This path alone will require a lot of personnel. Transportation, defense, human compromise, etc¡­ thousands, if you do poorly, it involves thousands of people." "Ah... well, I mean" Yes, Ein also comes to understand here. The one called the liver of his measures is to let him come and take it away - not such a tiny one. "Chambers of commerce, aristocracy, also¡­ such as the heavy towns of villages and towns. It''s something that shows up somewhere. Because if people try to do something, they can''t complete it by themselves." "You go out of your way to talk a lot and see what''s going on out there." "Your Majesty is right. However, I don''t want to think about this or the amount of work." You''re absolutely right. However, compared to previous investigations, I can say that it has become considerably easier. Warren wants to keep an eye on people and money flows. "This is only the first hand, the first hand, to see how things are going from here on out." I''m not assuming here that you actually get attacked. I''m not licking them with idiots. That would have been enough if it had been on the net at that time, when so many people would have been involved. "You can ask the carpenter for a job, and you can use the money at the guards and folds. No, work goes to the people, and we can investigate. Isn''t that the best story?" What a hateful thing to say about Warren to get laid. But what he says is often not a mistake. "There are no eggs, but they trick me..." "Let''s see. Because foxes are creatures who are good at deceiving." Warren, who gave it back to Ain floating, speaks anew. "I''d also like to ask Lord Marco for one job, would you mind? "Probably fine, but what? "We invite you to head to the old king''s capital. I was wondering if Sylvia should be given an opinion on this matter." I like that, I agree with Ain. The wise man everyone can think of - it''s nothing more than Sylvia in Elderlich. "Um... if Sylvia was dealing with him, we should send a messenger from the rest of us." The fact that even Silvado needs to suck is because she''s what makes her royal family. In addition, she deserves to be called the Mother of the First King Marc, the Virgin Mary of Truth. Even though we are now in the present world because of Ein''s family, we cannot afford to lose these courtesies. "Grandpa, we shouldn''t select any souvenirs." "I guess so. Warren, do you mind if I take over? "I''ll take care of it" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Change of place, Heim Autonomy in a few days. In the united state of Istarica, the only special character among the nobles, the mansion inhabited by Lord Haim. That''s the office. The reason that''s not a castle is simple. The new king''s capital - no, it should not yet be called the king''s capital, because the new capital is being built. The port town of Roundhart and the centre of the former king''s capital, where it is to become a new capital. He... Lord Heim''s mansion was on the corner there. "Oh, um... Dear Tiggle, it''s a letter...! The servant, who has just turned fourteen, speaks up. The first name was Helion. She is a slum-raised girl entrusted to Lili when Tiggle was being protected by Ishtalika. Why are you still beside Tiggle, because that means you two are in good company, as Ain exposed before. Behind, there was some interaction between the Warrens and Tiggle. However, Warren also said he kept it a secret from Ein because it meant protecting Tiggle''s own will. "Thank you, Helion" Thorns lurk the ringing compared to before - no, probably, well, Tiggle is acting easy. Stop the paperwork and look at the letter I received from her. "... I''m sorry, Elena. Looks like a new job." I bowed my head, looked behind her as she left well, and opened the seal of the letter with a knife. "Is it work? "The sender is Lord Warren. The seal is His Majesty''s mark." "- It doesn''t seem like it''s just every time." Then she stops the job she was doing until then and leans closer to Tiggle''s desk. I looked at the letter Tiggle opened from next door. "Ha... how is this happening" Put the letter down and Tiggle holds his head. "Elena, your daughter''s good looks as busy as ever." "... I''m sure that girl is attracted to places like that" "I guess. Damn... what''s happening now?" This is what I thought I was going through. The men in the robe that they attacked the dragon faith, the infinitely colored lizard, Ain. Once the whole thing, that king prince held his head in the land of Haim far away, wondering what he was going to do. "As such, well, Ain''t a victim... what do you mean, attack Ain in the first place" It''s a question of whether we can defeat it. Looking out the window, watching and laughing at the remaining world trees in the old king''s capital. "Mm? Apparently, here comes the messenger..." I hoisted my eyebrows and said. "And, okay? "My friends... those who have become my friends. Well, they must be good guys." When you throw it away in the light, deposit the letter with Elena to hang out. No heart or footsteps should not seem light-hearted. "I head to the port town Round Heart more than this. Choose the work you need and let''s work in that work room over there." "... Yes, I understand." "In a few days, the messenger will come. For the meeting I decided to wait nearby too" Against his hindsight, Elena spills a grin while suppressing. Knowing it or not, Tiggle took the coat he hung. 260 Selection and visibility. Tiggle rode his horse and left the mansion with several escorts and Elena. carried the horse to port town more quickly than usual, while suppressing his feelings to do so. There''s a contradiction here, but I''m careful with the look on his face. Eventually, as I descend my horse at the entrance to the town, I turn to a different town. Now, to Ain, it won''t have arrived, there''s some information. It''s about the township of the port town Roundheart, "... as always, that''s a strange way to go" The previous harbour town of Roundhart had a large mansion behind the boulevard. It is the house where Ain was born. So what''s there, Tiggle''s words have something to do with it. The long boulevard was not a previously blown out space. So why is it now a refreshing main road, Chris is the starting point. Tiggle used to talk about it. When work began on rebuilding the port town Round Heart, Chris came and said he had destroyed it in a haunted shape. Eating Princess Olivia''s main cannon, the mansion, which had already collapsed by more than half, collapsed momentarily. You''re not gonna build a new building there? And many people thought about it. But they kept their mouths shut all the time and said they had nothing to say. Because the people of Ishtarika strongly hated the premises on which the mansion was located. All this naturally, the people read the air and do not speak of dissatisfaction. Naturally, the same thing happened to Tiggles and high ranking figures. After all, nowadays, it only forms a flat ground. "The old king''s capital is about to look the same." Leaking sigh. For example, cobblestones, for example, cleanliness, for example, demonic props that emit lights built on the streets, etc. Even one small place is far from the previous port town Round Heart. Already on the whole, with the addition of Ishtarika''s technical skills, people''s lives are very rich. Speaking of things that don''t change, it could be about the sea breeze. "Your Highness, are you here?" It was the former Knight of the Kingdom of Heim who spoke to him. This knight was often close to Tiggle for a long time. For example, on his expedition to Euro, when he first met Ain, he also accompanied him as an escort. Also, when I say the former Knight of the Kingdom of Heim, I mean because the name of the Kingdom of Heim does not already exist and I have managed to survive as an autonomy. "Not Your Highness. Call me Lord Haim, if you will." "... and I beg your pardon" "Not at all... call me Your Highness. Don''t mistake me for someone else." I mean, it should be used for royalty. "But! Even Master Tiggle belongs to the Haim royal family. "I''m glad you said that, but I don''t care that much" The talking tiggle''s face is sunny, he made it look good during the royal period, the frown wrinkles lurk the ringing. "At the time of abandoning the country and fleeing, the eligibility to name the royal family has disappeared" "Oh, that''s... that''s when the situation...! "... well, I experienced countless regrets and lost my existential significance for renouncing my responsibilities. But." Then he placed his hand on the knight''s shoulder. The knight is amazed at the kind of tricks Tiggle has never done before. "- I don''t hate now. So don''t worry about it." "Ti, Dear Tiggle..." "A human fleeing fear finds new things in a new way. It sounds like a good old story, but that clich¨¦ suited me." ¡­¡­ Would he ever vent like this once upon a time, the knight thinks in his heart? Whatever you think about it, I don''t remember, and I guess this also means an unusual side of Tiggle. "But it''s clich¨¦, but not bad. I wonder why? Tiggle was rap today. No, this is always the case with some opponents, but now the opponent is a knight. If so, I have never seen these attitudes. "You don''t need pride in wearing it, you can say it lightly on an equal footing and poke at each other. I carry the steak to my mouth without worrying about the other person''s eyes, the thick sauce sticks to my mouth, and I don''t feel angry when they laugh at it. Well, what can I say about this emotion?... That''s what I''m talking about" I have apologized many times before, I regret it. And he blew it off to something. Also, the status quo I''ve been waiting for since was strange and cozy. I''m sure that''s probably all we''re talking about. "Nevertheless, don''t worry. As Lord Haim, I am putting my life into the prosperity of this land." No more heavy pressures like before, I rule by putting myself on the table. Surprisingly, Warren and the others rated Tiggle''s abilities highly. "... Ha. We will continue to serve you the same way." "As reliable as you can be." I laughed and worked hard. Then we break up with the knight and head to the pier where the ship is moored. There is a little mansion nearby where Ishtarikas and Heims work together. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The outer wall is white and shows the red on the roof. The architectural methods and designs common in the port town of Magna make this a different sight. "Elena. We need to call some carpenters and artists" "Then let''s speak to Birdland" "You should. The idea for this measure is Lord Warren, you don''t have to overprice it, do you? Choose a satisfactory craftsman." That''s what I said, I stopped the horse and took my feet inside the mansion. The wide entrance has high ceilings and fluffy carpets are laid on the floor. Built by the way, the columns are as white and beautiful as the outer walls. - There seems to be a lively interaction going on today, and there was talk going on about the new capital (Miyako). Now, by the time they get here, let''s get the job done...... Tiggle tapped her cheeks gently to her temper, and if she looked at the window slightly, the world tree of bulimia also entered her eyes from here. What a big tree, and I laughed bitterly. He keeps on his feet and heads up the stairs to the back room. "If anyone comes, don''t let them in right away. Ask me." "Ha!" Put that on the escort you brought in, and let them do the door of the room. Only a limited number of people are allowed in Tiggle and Elena''s office. There may be sudden visitors, but it was a measure to make things more confidential. When you open the door, it''s all furniture that''s not from Heim. There is a huge difference in comfort and even the tiggles I''m already used to learn to impress. "I need some material." "I choose. What is it like? Elena answers that and heads to the bookshelf. "Dragon eggs - so it''s not nice to be close to each city" We need to form a body that was found here, not on the continent Ishtal. The region needs to be selected and communicated to Warren for the measures he has contemplated. "I''d prefer an area where adventurers can make money, but unfortunately, it''s smaller than Ishtarika" "Yep... so why don''t we use an old heirloom or something? Hear suggestions, Tiggle sees her. "There are old ruins. There''s some anecdote among adventurers." "Hmm? Instead, he slammed it on the chair and encouraged it to continue. Then, as Elena also recalls, she speaks with her hands on her mouth. "They only show up demons about worms and small animals. However, at its deepest depths, they say there is an altar where demons do not lean..." When you take a book out of the bookshelf, you take it to the desk in front of Tiggle. Apparently it''s a map, and I opened a page and gave it away. "South of Rockdam, our northwest? I think it was a serious, tropical neighborhood." "Exactly. The ruins are on this earth... the altar also has an alias." Elena keeps explaining. Teach Tiggle to look at the map intrigued without any concern. "They call it the altar of descent and gift (...)" "... so what comes down and gives you? When Tiggle asked with his cheek cane, "Actually, I don''t know where it is." Elena just laughs like she''s in trouble. "Ha... I see. The adventurers have begun to call it a particularly meaningless alias." Still not bad. Tiggle felt that way. Whatever anecdotes or conditions are available. What matters now is not whether the anecdote is true. "So let me guess... was that the altar of descent and gift? "You''re right." "Let''s make the neighborhood one candidate. God descended (...) and was given a dragon egg (...)." Is that too much of a clich¨¦? But in the first place, even the dragon faith has similar verses. It''s an old ruin, and I happen to find an egg - even if it feels undeniable without a headache. "By the way, if God existed, what do you think would have happened to Heim''s fate? Niya laughed and asked Tiggle to prank. "... Here''s what I think. If God existed, sooner, I wondered if Heim was gone." Based on past deeds, argue that if there is a heavenly punishment, it should have been much easier. Then Tiggle opened his big mouth and laughed. "Ha, ha, ha! Right, you''re right about Elena! Then I''m sure that altar means nothing." Eventually, laughing to his satisfaction, he speaks with this another fun look. "You need about a field trip. Elena, please reschedule." "Ti, is Master Tiggle going? "Naturally. I''m in charge." I don''t want you to act like this. Elena sighed inside and was noticed at the same time. He said you look just like a good girl in this way. "It was in Lord Warren''s letter that I would look down on the place for a moment. In other words, Leonard and the Bats will be on their way. I let you go on purpose, but I''m the only one who can sit around and wait." "Master Tiggle? Though the head of the autonomous community now, the position is the right one, right? So if you don''t mind, that''s what she told me. "Oh, right. If Elena can say that word to Ein, I''ll stop." What do you say? I said a sloppy word. Naturally, Elena can''t have stopped me either. It''s spiritual, it''s a matter of power¡­ it''s a matter of power. Instead, there''s no way I can stop someone that my daughter (Krone) can''t. "... I will also ask the Knights of Ishtarika to support the escort" At the end of the day, he gave up and at least struggled to ensure his safety. 261 Ruins of tropical areas [1] A few days later, as planned, they came to the port town Round Heart. This mission is the fact, the first moment for both of us, when we cross the ocean. "Hey, Leonard." "... what? Leonard looking grumpy. The number of people is small and has remained the same for some time before disembarking from the ship. The Ishtarikas, other than the two, thought. Well, the future Chancellor said you have a strong love and loyalty to His Highness. How did you come to this idea because the destination was Heim? He frowned and the back of his eyes swayed, with an abominable face, always looking out the window. Occasionally, it is clear on the journey so far that he was suddenly up and out of his seat. Perhaps this modus operandi is due to past behavior towards Ein¡­ hatred towards Heim who was doing it. - But my friend Bats thought differently. No, he''s not upset about that, you know. "Stop nausea, would you like another drink? It''s easy to drink because it''s mixed with fruit water, right? "... sorry. It''ll help if you get it." I''m seasick. Leonard was seasick on a long journey. However, Ishtarika''s ships are resistant to shaking and can be comfortable even on long journeys. Bias This is nothing more than that Leonard was too weak for the voyage. Looking at him honestly received, Bats also looked extremely bad, pointing in the direction of the day after tomorrow. "Steady. Well, you''re making a prettier town than I thought." "Huh...... puha. Oh, sure." Then Bats noticed. In the former capital of King Heim, in the carcass of a bulimic world tree. "Is that what Ain''t been? Big again." "It''s like Ein''s vessel. There''s nothing wrong with that." "Uh, okay, okay. Damn, I feel strong as soon as I drink anti-nausea..." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The plan was overcrowded and then, delicate and neurotic and incorporated. Now, since joining Tiggle, the two of them took the Knight of Ishtarika as a fact-finding team and left the port town Roundheart. Run the horse, aim for the example location specified by Elena, and run the horse all day. "... you''re getting a little hotter" Bats wiped the sweat off his forehead. The destination is the only tropical region on the continent, with serious humidity causing irritation. To Leonard of a civilian nature, Tiggle, a former prince. Compared to the fleshy bats and knights, the two get inferior health. I ran my horse with a little care so I wouldn''t get sick. "Still, Tiggle is surprisingly physically fit." Kelloggy...... but all I did was make my expression look thin and tired. I am surprised that his former prince can follow him so vigorously. "I''m like this from the beginning. You know I met Ain in Euro before, right? At the time, he headed to Euro to get information on Krone. I remember him appearing abruptly, without any promises, both Euro and Ishtarika panicked. "Uh, that. I hear that happened." "Besides, in my duties as Lord Haim, I travel to and from Ishtarika as I do every month. If I didn''t have the strength, I wouldn''t be able to do it." Although on the top of the Buddha, Bats laughed when he looked at him as though he was about to have some fun. I think Leonard is a gutsy man, too. During the school years, he also does special dates for Ain, a demonic local internship. So did Loran, but I guess a pair (first) won''t survive without guts. "Hey, what are those eyes? I don''t care." "I know. I just thought you had guts, too." Returns a bitter laugh to Leonard, who realizes he wants to make it. The Bats then paid attention to this hot journey. Like you usually see, the trees in the woods aren''t what they look like. The leaves are large and pointy. The tree itself is tall, and the trunk is thick and sturdy on the ellipse. The sound that reaches your ears is busy with beasts you don''t hear much about or bird voices claiming territory. If you breathe softly through your nose, you can smell the warm air, the damp soil and some sweet smell. The occasional noise of flying featherworms increased my desire to finish looking down early. "Hey, Tiggle. Do you still have the ruins of the example? Running a horse, but asking with a pioneering voice. "It should be soon... hmm? Tiggle noticed something. Close your eyes and check it, hands up loudly. Then, gradually, a group loosens momentum, and after a few seconds, it reaches a halt. "I see it. That''s the ruin of the example." There were ruins of old, broken stones by the way. Many places are covered in moss and thick twats stretch around the columns. When you say you don''t have one human child, why not? What I found strange was the illusion that someone lived there. "Arrive safely and more importantly. Well, then..." "Dear Leonard. We are on perimeter alert and checking the demons inside the ruins." "Oh, I asked for it" That said, the Knight of Ishtarika descends his horse and heads for placement. It''s an area where even Heim adventurers can manage. I''m sure they''ll get to control with nothing wrong. "Speaking of which, are there demons? "You, you weren''t listening to Tiggle? Leonard held his head as he watched the departing knight. The heat is noticeable near the ruins, with sweats on his forehead and his blonde hair snapping around his neck. No heart or restless breathing than usual. "There are demons, just... they''re not inside the ruins." "As Leonard says, we''re not inside the ruins. For some reason, they don''t come near the altar of giving and descending." "Ho... that''s reassuring" Whistle like any other HR and the bats walk out slowly. He also seemed to be in this heat, wiping the sweat off his forehead. But I was stunned by the sweat that emerged, whether I wiped it or not, and I sighed loudly. "Let''s go inside, too. Warren told me to check inside the ruins." "Ah. It''s unacceptable to create a hole in the measure. Check the details and we''ll go home." Seeing the two of them walked away, Tiggle also proceeded. Like Bats, I sprung up whether I wiped the sweat or not, but surprisingly, I''m not in the mood to go along with the two of them this way. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Unlike knights, ask them what''s going on inside. Says he really doesn''t see him like a demon. On the contrary, he said he doesn''t even look like a dangerous beast. The three walk in peace, aiming for an altar that would be in the deepest depths. "... you''re surprisingly cool inside" Leonard said, looking over intrigued. If you ask me, it''s certainly cool inside. For some reason, the unpleasant humidity also lurked the ringing. "It''s also in the shade. Isn''t it rocky and the air cools? Two civilian neighbors nod at each other and exchange opinions. The Bats, on the other hand, glimpse around behind the two of them. The interior of the ruins is dim, but from the collapsed heavens, the outside lights come in. For this reason, the path to walk was well understood. It smelled of damp soil and moss, and I taught that this is usually a space where people don''t lean in. When I touch the walled stone, the feeling of roughness and the dew drips. The ground, the walls, there are many cracks, but where they are not likely to collapse, we can see that the building of this ruin is heavy. The three of them move on to the entrance hall, if you say so in the mansion. That''s about as big a space as it gets, pretty deep down. There are dozens of thick, tall columns stretched out, which would be about 30 m to the ceiling. - Then Bats noticed the painting painted on the wall. "Hey, both of you" When I stop and call the two of them, the two walking forward look back. "What''s the matter, Bats?" Leonard raised his voice first, and the two walk back to him in a few steps. "Have you ever seen such letters and pictures? "Letters and pictures? Instruct with your thumb and let Leonard and Tiggle gaze at you. What was depicted there were letters that the three of them had never seen and "Hey, what is this...? One woman and child... or...? "... Tiggle, isn''t this more of a woman than a goddess...? One child on her knees and a tall woman standing in front of her child. The clothes of a short woman were unfamiliar again. "Ah, ah. Sure, it may be a goddess... but what are you giving? "- Isn''t that a sword? Get your face out of the side, Bats says. As he says, the short woman is offering her kneeling child something like a sword. It''s refreshing to see what it is. Eventually the three deviate to the side and turn their attention to another mural. "This is the kid from earlier. Looks like he''s fighting something." "... this kid sounds like a man. Hmmm... Behind you, we have a lot of people with us" Bats looked, Leonard looked. Is it some kind of war? But many similar pictures followed, and, uh, the scene changed. "Hey. Looks like the guy''s dead, but what''s going on? In the new scene Tiggle noticed, there were four people standing around the coffin. And the mural is coming to an end here. "Can someone come? Then, Leonard raises his voice and a knight immediately approaches him. "Ha! Can I help you? "I want you to keep a copy of the mural here. Finally, can you ask for the letters? "I''ll take care of it" Maybe it''s important information. When Leonard instructed him to prepare a copy, "Let''s hurry up. Take the current information to your home country. We''ll have to verify it later." Bats and Tiggle nodded and followed behind Leonard as he walked out. 262 Ruins of tropical areas [2] "Hmm? They''re drawing it over here too..." Bats noticed as we approached the altar. It was an old stinking painted mural, just like I had the knight photograph it. "Now what''s drawn?" Leonard tells me to approach the wall. Then this time, "Uh... soul from coffin? Something looks like it came out... like it flew to a place like this ruin. After that, I don''t know what it is, but there''s another man and woman in the ruins and it''s over." What an explanation I don''t get, but here''s what I had to explain. "A woman might be an elf (,,). It''s like the ethnic costumes they wear." Something like a soul leaked from the coffin emerged and drifted fluffily into the ruins where the three of them were now. Eventually, a group of men and women said they had taken their feet, as they followed their souls. But the Bats were losing it. There should be no elves on this continent, then I wonder why there are elves in murals. "Tiggle. You know what he''s talking about? "I don''t know. Either Bats got hit by the heat, or there''s something wrong with this ruin mural... this would be it. I''ll bet on the former." The scattered bats arm themselves as if they were in a bad place. And then I walk out with a big sigh. "All right, all right! Doesn''t seem like a big deal, and I''ll decide not to care! His childish attitude makes him smile, even for the two of us who were in the heat, though he has a disloyal voice. It''s a trivial exchange, but I accidentally spilled a laugh. "- Whoa! It''s like an altar, you guys! The bats were good to blink at, and I finally reached the altar of giving and descending, which was my destination. Unlike previous landscapes of ruins, the stone is brand new there. Why not? The three stepped in curiously. "That''s strange. Is this a place that''s been around for a long time? "Oh, that''s what Elena tells me. ¡­ and this cobblestone is uncomfortable." The ceiling, which is as high as the entrance, and the columns are similarly prestigious, but the surface is glossy. Because polished stone creates a blue-white appearance. ¡­ Also, wonders make this space a pleasant place to spend. It also draws sweat from earlier, and also brushes calmness. The three of them looked carefully at the neighborhood, but took a bold step to the back. And I noticed. On a huge, eye-catching mural painted on the ceiling of what appears to be an altar. "Whoa, whoa. You want to color it and treat it differently here? "... but I feel like the woman in that painting looks familiar" Bats and Leonard look at each other, arms together and think. On the other hand, Tiggle seems to have noticed the woman in the painting, "Maybe that woman..." And he leaked his voice. What painting was that? That''s close to a painting of the ruins you saw before you came to the altar. A woman looks up to heaven on her knees at the ruins. A little distance away, a woman who seems to be a goddess from above the sky glancing at her face. What''s different from the painting earlier is that she''s dropping some kind of fruit and giving it to a woman on her knees. It''s like a bright red ripple, but somewhere different. The three didn''t recognize the fruit, but the woman receiving the fruit had a sense of vision. - And Tiggle noticed best. "Isn''t he similar to His Highness the Second Princess? The woman on her knees had brown hair. That''s still too early to expect Olivia, but there was conclusive evidence. "So is the color of my hair, but the root of the tree at my feet... looks connected to that woman" "Oh yeah! I look like His Royal Highness the Second Princess...! Leonard nodded as he was convinced, and the bats let him nod right next door. "Well, that being said... there can''t be a painting of Her Royal Highness the Second Princess" "Exactly, but don''t get intimate somehow. I''ll tell Ein when I get home." "But that''s not a bad atmosphere place. Found it here - but if you blow it, it seems surprisingly manageable" The last word Tiggle said, we can both honestly come to an agreement. Then I forgot about the painting and moved on to the lower view. "I wonder what kind of eggs Red Dragon lays." "I don''t know. It''s not even in the painting." "Ho, it''s not even left in Ishtarika''s literature? "Because Master Warren said so, I''m pretty sure. But don''t find out if you''re lying, basically you don''t expose false eggs either..." "That would be best. The dragon believers may know what the eggs look like." I''m not too nervous, but my attitude toward work is serious. The three check the altar every corner, etc. and occasionally write letters with a pen on a bunch of paper removed from the pocket. - Then, the three kept checking their surroundings over a dozen minutes. Leonard puts the altar on the painting, and Bats punches the pillar with his hand to see how it feels. Finally, Tiggle approaches the altar and touches his hand. "Hmmm... although this is a tough good place to build" That''s when. If you think his vision is suddenly shaky, a voice echoes in your head. "The two of you are connected. I want you to grow up." "- Yes. If this is what I can do, what can I do?" A faint sound made a woman''s voice heard. What happened? He is confused, letting go of his hand from the altar and looking back. His face was dyed to a surprise. "Duh, what''s going on, Tiggle? "Leonard? What the hell is that...? "By now... you mean what I''m writing? Then I''m just painting the altar." Suddenly, Leonard was surprised by Tiggle, who looked back in great motion. I let my eyes wander and showed him a bunch of paper. "What the hell was that voice just now? "Voice? Oh, if Bats was loud -" "Hey! Why are you being me! ... I didn''t know what that meant. What did you just hear? Is this because you touched the altar? I can''t find an answer when I think about it, and Tiggle will try to touch the altar again. "... no, it''s nothing. He seemed a little tired." I tried to touch it so many times I could stroke it, but I never heard a voice. I guess I was tired. Phew, I laughed at myself and looked back at each body. - Then a little, the three of them followed this strange space. I came to the heat as soon as I got to the room where the altar was located, but there''s no way I''m not going home. Join the knights on the road and make a run for them on their way home. We ate a light meal and went on a sighing journey home, just as we did when we arrived. The next evening we were able to return to the port town Round Heart, where Bats and Leonard''s first business trip work came to an end, and the three soothed their soft beds and a few days of fatigue in a cozy room. It doesn''t make any difference that it''s a job, but the three of them enjoyed working with each other''s friends and were satisfied to finish looking down. 263 Its time, I wanted to be a bad boy. The investigation team across Heim will focus on Bats and Leonard, and then complete the investigation with the addition of a locally rendezvous tiggle. Finishing a look at the strange ruins, they headed home through the same path as the outbound route. In Ishtarika, long-distance travel is fundamental to using water trains. However, it is clear that there are no water trains in Heim, making it a horse journey over a whole day. I learned that although the three of them recruited a lot of fatigue on a journey I don''t normally do, it''s extraordinarily easy to call it a mission between friends¡­ Two days after returning to the port town Round Heart. After a semblance of work and compromise, Bats and Leonard were to be on their way home. The Second Lady was in Rockdam? "Apparently... I''m talking about it. Although, censorship has been tough these days. I don''t think it''s possible to cross the ocean." "... I don''t know what it is. When you come to Ishtarika, there''s a pile of people out there who want to take that woman''s neck off, right? The look on Bats'' face talking to Tiggle is complicated and filled with refreshing things about what he''s trying to do. The two look at each other, but stiffen their expressions as to what''s wrong. "Ain''t you going to tell me you want to take Ain''s head off yourself? Huh, and Tiggle laughed lightly. He also had a good appearance, but it turned out to be such a small trick. I almost feel a bat of royalty unlike Ein. However, "Can you tell me, you idiot, I''m done with that story. What are you gonna do when Ain''t blown out and we care like idiots?" "... well, as far as I''m concerned, it''s a lot of complicated moods. In the meantime, the investigation itself will continue. I''ll tell Warren if anything happens." Originally speaking, Tiggle and Ain were enemies. Now I have relationships as an ally, as a friend, and as a subordinate, but I haven''t completely blown off the past. I looked at the sea and said so. "Oh, do that" A cold autumn sea breeze blows through the early morning harbour town of Round Heart. The colour of the sea, unlike Ragna, reveals that this is not Ishtarika. In the morning sun, which had risen across the horizon, the two had felt a little remorse. "You - when are you coming this way next? "I''m supposed to be there in two weeks. I have a meeting scheduled with Warren in minutes." It will be about this one. It''s rare for Warren to have two weeks to spare, but this time it''s only because of the careful support. "By then I will have a compromise with many, such as carpenters, to the artist" "Well, that''s tricky." "Is Bats the one who will be tasked with investigating examples when he returns to Strom? "Ha, you envy me, don''t you? "... unfortunately, manual labor is not suitable." "Damn, you don''t have a stakeout... dude" But it''s time for the light exchange to come to an end. Anticipating the approximation, Leonard approaches the two of them and calls out. "We''ve finished loading the ship. It''s time to go home to Ishtarika... what''s going on, you two, dusk by the sea in the morning? Did you even read the old hero Tan? "Don''t say that, Leonard. We''re in the middle of a story where we don''t know if it''s a comedy by Prince Wang or a hero Tan." You were absolutely right. When the bats laugh so loudly, Leonard responds with a half-nose but a bitter laugh. Then, at last, the morning sun illuminates the three strong. "Uh... don''t sleep tight. Why did you let me do the paperwork when I was finished?" Fluffy - and a big stretch, the bats leaked some dissatisfaction. He looks back as he is and proceeds with his legs towards the nearby pier. "Bye, runaway third prince" "Oh, you......! Many times I''ve told you to stop saying that nickname...! I can panic about my abrupt disgraceful nickname and complain about the back of a walked out bat. "When the time is right, let''s go eat at Ishtarika - then it''s time for me and Leonard to go home" "Ha... Damn, I can honestly say that" Can''t you see, he waved with his back on. When Leonard groans with a sigh, he slowly follows him. "Tiggle. I took care of him this time" "No, because this is the one you always take care of. On the road, you should go home with care." Ein''s first business trip job was a nominee to Euro. And now, even Bats and Leonard do those business trips. Unlike in school, they approached adults, and this is how they became involved in the work of the country, little by little. - A ship of Ishtarika sailed with the sound of a blunt whistle, voo...... The ship with the two of them will be on their way home to Kingsland, the king of Ishtarika. Because it''s a long way from being a magna. And the reason I''m not going to Strahm is because it takes me a while to report it to Warren. As soon as they arrive at the King''s Capital, they are supposed to report to Warren. Continue with the meeting for the investigation of the Dragon Faith as Marco, after which the dates will be adjusted. Two people who haven''t graduated from school that long will still have a tough assignment to do. It goes without saying that the presence of a hero and a famous best friend is an inspiration for both of us. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Well, things have changed. Ein''s mansion in Strom. When Bats, Leonard, and three Tiggles were on assignment, Ain was also pursued by many jobs here. The same goes for the matter of Ain''t Mark, but it''s still about investigating the Dragon Faith and adjusting the upcoming dates about it. There were also a lot of detailed tasks, such as defending the mansion and making a visit to Sylvia and the others. A short while before the Bats left the port town Round Heart. I was working late last night... No, Ain''t working till the sun started rising, finally, until I could get to the floor. - It''s finally over. None of the work I mentioned earlier can ever be put aside, even if it would be an emergency. For whatever reason, if there is only one thing you can do, it is nothing more than because you are not fit to be king. That''s why, even at this time, we had no choice but to move on to the topic of specialities. But then, more to do is like a mountain. In the end, Ain''t got nothing more to spare while he goes to bed to encourage him to work. "Huh... Huh. Oh, sorry......! With¡­" Krone, who stretched his spine, accidentally leaked the aberration. "Nothing''s fine. I''m tired, too." Ain and Krone, who worked in an office that wasn''t their own. I''m done with that, too. Finally, the two of you will be able to make it to bed for the first time in a long time. "Before we go to bed, let''s talk a little bit, shall we? Her suggestion was just fine. Ain get up and take her hand to escort. "Make it Krone''s room? "Yeah. I''d like Ain''s room. No?" "Anytime except when I get sick." "Oh, does Ein get sick, too? It''s an indication because of the strengths of toxin breakdown EX. Laughing face-to-face, nature and the two put their arms together. "I couldn''t do it when I was sick, but I also feel like Krone wants to see me, so can I ask you to do me a favor? Joke lightly and leave the office. Do we need to arm ourselves inside the mansion? If you ask, the answer is quite difficult. But you two can feel good about it, so you can call it no more tranquilizer. The two of us walk down the quiet hallway in the morning to Ain''s private room, which is just around the corner. The shimmering hallway made them do so, the two don''t say anything, they just enjoy the feel of their touched arms. That''s all I''m glad for both of us. Roughly, the two of them, who have survived far removed romantic circumstances with their regular people, are in a good relationship where they can enjoy as much silence as possible. Tong, tong. Even the occasional irregular overlapping footsteps were worthy of superb concertation. Eventually, when they arrive in Ain''s private room, they open the door and go inside. Nature and the destination is the bedroom, not the couch. Pough, and when Ain fell in making a noise, Krone smiled and laughed small. "- Can I make you some tea? "I drank it in the clerk''s office, and I don''t know. What about Krone?" "Yeah, actually, so am I." I wasn''t particularly thirsty either. In the meantime, he glanced out the window, which brightened ruggedly, and Krone sat down next to Ain. "Do you want me to take another bath before I go to bed - Ain''t you coming with me? Heh heh, and I turned my little devil''s grin. I saw Ain, who would be confused, and I thought about healing him. ... but Ain''t strong these days. I have the power to get used to it, grow up and just confuse it the other way around. Although he was taken aback for a moment, the next moment he woke his body out of bed. "Okay, we need to save some hot water." Never a disgusting grin. It''s more of a gentle, krone loves his grin. Nevertheless, for being retaliated against, now Krone is bewildered, "- Oh, uh... are you serious? "You mean a shower would be better? "Oh... no, I mean bathe with you...! Then Ein thinks inside. (Will you come in with me if I''m serious about this? Even without my heart, I don''t feel bad about such skinning. But I want you to forgive me in case my lower heart dominates my brain. The opponent is Krone. The beauty from an early age is polished, feminine in body, and has grown richly on the chest. I think the opposite. Instead, I wondered if I was worth it as a man when I didn''t have any lower heart. I just let it reopen and Ein takes a few seconds to think. 1, I''ll push it further. Two, I tell you it''s a joke. Three, I''ll give you a silent hug. Which would be the right answer? Exactly what I''d like to ask God, but even if I ask him this, he''s going to get mad. "... hey, say something... ein..." "Oh, I''m sorry. I was just thinking." Ain replies in a sarcastic manner to her, who dyed her face red with a powerless voice. Speaking of things that have gone on in the past year, you can now mouth them casually, and the more natural it is to put your arms together or hug them. But if I tell you, that''s the end of it, and nothing more. What follows here is the fact that no formal engagement has yet been announced. I''m not putting it into words, but I couldn''t deny that the two of you cared about this and couldn''t take a step forward. ¡­¡­ Then Ain still looks at her in silence. Smooth skin with glossy light blue hair and no dullness. Not to mention the face, the thin, red-dyed neck muscles also stir up the sedition. When she looks embarrassed, her physical appearance is accentuated. White shirt, tight skirt. After work, my eyes naturally catch on my chest because of the fact that at some point I''ve also removed more than one button. Was it because of this situation that she used to be happy with those glances? I was ashamed to put my arms together on my chest. (... that''s counterproductive) Because the chest gets even more accentuated. If you twist your hips, your lower body will also be newly emphasised, under the illusion that Ein has been struck back. Dangerous. Dangerous. Dangerous. Dangerous. It''s not a good idea to be looking any further. Instead, I took my gaze off of her and turned to her. ¡­ then, "- Hey, hey. Ain''t... Seriously, are you? Sitting next to her, she snuggled Ain into her body. Grab Ain''s shirt chest and stare at him upward as he presses his body. At a distance where even exhalation can be reached, light clothing makes it easy to see each other''s body temperature. The luminous lips draw attention like a moth lamp, and her characteristic sweet fragrance melts the brain. Like Krone, Ein sometime lacked reason. Eventually, Ain reached out and palmed her cheek. "... I''ve been lost a lot." But I haven''t had the manhood to come here. What is wrong with this? After all, are you whining about the engagement, or were you simply unintentional? But Krone also understands the problem. Understandably, there has been no new progress so far. ... Nevertheless, the elements that can put a stop to each other''s feelings have already disappeared somewhere. Krone stacked his own hand over Ain''s hand, so close that his nose tip seemed to rub. "Pfft, so am I. I''m lost, I don''t know, I''m still patient - I was stopping myself." "Haha...... right, sorry. ''Cause my position''s gone up in vain." "Yeah. I know. But... I think I can''t help it because I like it" There is no longer nothing but thin ice and thin spiritual walls. If they were pushed from behind, and with the power of the baby, the two walls would collapse lightly. It was Krone who made this come early, and she makes desperate preparations too. "Huh, Krone? It''s easy to shake it off, it''s powerless. Krone pushed Ain straight and knocked him down on his back on the bed. She leaves it covered and puts her face close to Ain''s neck to hide her brightly red-stained face. "Don''t tell everyone. So..." Eventually, keep your mouth close to Ain''s ear, "I''m trying to be a bad boy. Krone doesn''t like... do you? Together, will you be a bad boy? And I mouthed Ain''s earlobes. Her invitation was sweet and loving, and Ein''s brain melted. 264 As a result of being a bad boy. Didn''t we get along better? Of course, yes. Wouldn''t it have been a good time to have a better vibe? This one, too, yes. Didn''t you two get flown into momentum and air? Unfortunately, I can''t deny this one either. It''s just someone else''s story. For these two, rather, it''s probably the biggest opportunity when it happens naturally. Because you don''t have to ask for other people''s opinions about the time you spend together. Ain''t until evening when Ain''t woken up - but in the vague hours of the afternoon. When did you fall asleep? Think about it, all you can remember is Crone''s appearance and voice. Instead, trying to wake up my body, my lazy body noticed me, trying to give me my arm, and I found Krone clinging to me. "... sounds like it wasn''t a dream" You seem relieved, emotional, and then you get something similar to the achievement of finally. From a little understanding of reality, Ein thinks - after all, I thought it might have been abrupt. For example, after some kind of event, for example, when we calm down more... There are still a lot of things to think about, but this may also be who we are. Is Krone still asleep? Regularly resting, she still doesn''t even show signs of waking up. I think I''ll bring you something to drink... Ain''t sorry, I tried to put Krone''s arm where it was. "I''m sorry, I''m gonna let go of my arm a little..." Hmm? Hmm!? My arms loosened up. But weird, why won''t Krone leave? Are they sticking around somewhere? If you look at your body wrapped in a thin sheet, you''ll notice your feet intertwined. ... but something is wrong. "Two of my legs. So, two Krone legs...... now, what''s like these wasting a lot of legs? I''ll ask in quiz format, but no one answers. Krone might have answered if I''d been awake, but now I can''t help it. Well, what I saw in Ain''s eyes was something like a leg that surfaced for a few minutes. I don''t know what it is because it''s covered in pure white sheets, but there''s something pinched between them. There can''t be anyone mixed up - because there''s no such gap. Turn the sheet to confirm. I''m pretty sure this is the best solution, but we''re not wearing clothes for each other. Now, I wonder if it''s okay to turn around at will. "Mm-hmm... I, n..." Crohne is a mess next door. Cheeks on Ain''s chest as if the cat rubs his face. It was awkward and I smiled unexpectedly at the adorable trick, but the same fuzz hasn''t resolved. With his hand on his arm pillow, he stroked her head and opened his lid loosely. "Ah... Ein... were you awake...? With her lid open, she looks at Ain and then looks out the window. You reassured me that it wasn''t that late yet, and I immediately put my gaze back on Ain. "Hi, Krone. Well... I have a lot to talk about." That''s what I say, look at each other, blush each other''s cheeks. We laughed at each other like we were blindfolded. Eventually, she turned her arms even further to pack her distance from her beloved Ain, Casa...... and the leaves rubbed. The leaves rub? Why is that? (I didn''t plant any plants in bed, no, it''s obvious) It was heard from behind his head, in conjunction with Krone''s arm. I couldn''t follow my understanding extra, wrinkled between my eyebrows and looked at Krone''s upper body. With mysterious force, the sheets cover her upper body and can only tell about her chest pressed against Ain''s chest or about her exposed clean arms and shoulders. Would it feel like the opposite, rather than the whole body being exposed? "... I''m so happy right now. And it''s full of mind and body." The words whispered in my ear are full of love. She felt feelings similar to what she called invincibility all over her body. There is no doubt that each other''s body temperature will further enhance that emotion. - But her mind and body... especially when her body is full, there is another reason. In addition to the reason my body was so tangled up, the reason my feet were freakishly swollen. What could solve this was hidden in each other''s bodies. "... that, Krone. Don''t be surprised. I want you to listen to me, okay? "Phew... what? Lovely. I want it to be my own. I thought on the inside, but already she - concludes. By the way, Ain noticed. The green nanica and the puffiness in the sheets that sounded crunchy¡­ I finally noticed it stretching from the edge of the bed to the floor. "Dry adds, I think I had a habit of rooting." It''s a hard habit to live by. What a hard thing to live, sharing your life with the opposite sex you''ve interacted with. Ain''t originally a dry ad half, its influence undeniable. "Yeah, so I guess Ein means to me... but what''s wrong with that? "What do you think happens when the world tree takes root? Leaning her neck and blinking repeatedly, she is adorable. It was pitiful and beautiful a few times as usual, and dozens if poorly done. Also, the twats and roots that didn''t belong to me sticking out of bed made me seem cute every second that went by. (Oh, blue roses if you look closely? It''s blooming like...) It was as vibrant as a nostalgic bluefire rose, nature and eye catching. "... suddenly what? Are you still ashamed of yourself? No, I do have a shyness. This time, however, there is talk of more questions and solutions. By the way, Ein doesn''t even know what happens when the world tree takes root - I don''t know. If anyone knows the other way around, I''d rather ask. "You know, if... if Krone is rooted with me, the world tree of bulimia, and I''m not human anymore... what do we do? "Nothing? I won''t do anything, will I? Without putting anything between them, she says, as a matter of course. I wondered what she would ask...... and she sighed small. "... Huh? "If we live together and die together, it would be nothing human, but it would be the devil, but that would be the demon, but none of it would matter.... No? Ha, and Ain laughs happily. I see, she''s still a loved one. It''s easy to calm down and affirm yourself at all times. Ain then hugged her body tightly and opened her mouth as she stroked her head. "- In the meantime, let me see Krone''s status card." That said, I looked out at the many roots, twats and leaves sticking out of the bed. It was from Ain''s foot, and it stretched out of Krone''s foot. The two obviously had differences in color, shape, etc., and it was necessary to find out what changes were given. "My status card......? Why?" Again, she leans her neck and sends a strange gaze. I don''t know why the topic of status cards has come from this flow, I don''t know about it, I''m never in a hurry to hesitate, but I stare Ain in the eye in a way that doesn''t make sense. "I wanted to make sure of everything. In the meantime, I hope you''re not surprised -" The biggest question concerns the phenomenon of roots and snails out of her body, which should have been human, like dry adds. I look up at her with a decent face and mumble. The two laughed happily, then proceeded to check the situation. Now, look what she got out of her own foot, needless to say she''s taken aback. Because this is nothing more than proof that Ein was influenced. - I mean, Krone couldn''t have been unhappy. 265 First hand for bluffing. Dry Adds can live as human beings like Olivia. A world tree is just a big tree, not a human being. Ein''s presence as a human form is strongly influenced by biases such as evolution and demonization. If you change the way you say it, Ein''s race is close to newcomers, and nothing like precedent exists. In other words, it was no exaggeration to say that everything Ein showed was the first event in history. - The mansion was busy at night. A flock of servants staring smilingly, or Olivia looking happily at something. And Katima leaks her voice with cheeks and intrigue to Chris, who sends her gaze out of the shadow of the pillar like she said something about uhh... Finally, to Martha, who stands reassured, an emotional or tear-eyed look at Dill. Finally, Chris comes out of the shadows of the pillars after some mysterious determination. It was the large hall where everyone was gathered, with key figures sitting on the big couch in the center. I don''t know how this happened. Rather, I didn''t even expressly intend to announce anything to a large extent, and this was an unhelpful result. Because the Crone status card pedigree column had words written that no one knew. "Steady... I''ve started this kind of race." The cat more intelligent than anyone, even the First Princess Katima, sees this situation for the first time. If I flaunt the Krone status card I put in the palm of my hand in a shabby way, I will read that letter out loud again. "-Driad, what is this? What''s so different about dry ads? The place of the race doesn''t say dry adds, it just says dry adds. Is that a typo? I''d like to ask, but who should I ask? "Come on... I don''t know..." "Hmm. Well, I don''t know if I can find out. Krone, come here for a second." She was invited on a meatball and was next to Ain. She approaches Katima. Now the roots and twats have never appeared from the body, and it can be said that it is a clone as usual. If I insist, is it about to increase the dull colour? By analogy, I have that impression, as if Olivia''s color overlapped with Krone''s pity. "I''ll be conscious. Can we get something out of here? "... yes, no... I''ve tried it many times, but I''ve never been able to get it out" I can''t seem to get it out spontaneously, and Krone laughs like I''m in trouble. Are there any physical abnormalities? "Nothing in particular. Just..." "Just what? "There is a feeling that Ain''t signs feel stronger than usual..." "I see... love!? Standing up on the couch, Jen-royal and fingering... Katima pointing at the meatballs is more powerful than usual. Why not? Is it also a dissatisfaction she raised? The voice is also more compelling than usual. "Chi, no! Well, there''s really a sign of Ain......! "Ha... so what are the signs? Katima deliberately re-sits and puts her legs together to flutter. It''s like a skilled bureau. (I don''t know. You said you were getting help, but I want to kick your ass) I can''t do that in front of Dill, and restraint is still working. I sat down deeply, sooo... ha, and took a big, deep breath. I just said something. Chris who did so, haha...... and comforts Ain with a dry grin. "Somehow it''s warm and... well, it''s the usual kind Ain..." "Ahhh, I knew I was in love! Katima rolling on the couch with her head in her arms. Krone was not one of these women who swung the sweet air around her. It is now more aggressive than usual to wield it with what a swinging face it is. "Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Huh! " In the first place, Ain''t got nothin ''to lose. Until now, two people who have fallen in love with nature are too strong to fall in love with grandeur like this. The sweetness that Krone showed was too big a gap from the usual. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I wouldn''t call it gossip, but it was still too vague with a lot of things. There was no change in the lack of precedent, and we had to look into it one by one. Never have our people in trouble. Just that it would be hard to find out...... The sweet air has thus far gone, and the plan of the example Warren proposal proceeds solemnly. Made with carpenters and artists to make freshly sourced eggs. It is finished in Heim, and at last the plan is transferred to execution. Approximately a week after the Ein and Krone affair. In December, rumors finally broke out. "- Speaking of which, Your Highness. Did you know? "What do you mean? Ain''t got his feet in the Guildstr?m branch, where adventurers gather. The previous noise, naturally, also informs the Alliance. He came to the guild to hear the report of it. After listening to the report, the Guild Commander said it, like a public tale. "Anything...... across the ocean, he said he found dragon eggs in Heim. I''m talking about a big, flaming aura. They found it on that continent in ancient ruins." "... I see, that''s your first ear" The guild leader seems to be strongly intrigued, with no heart or eyes looking shiny. Ain, on the other hand, puts up with a damn laugh. I can''t believe we''re getting this far in a matter of days. "Lord Heim is ready to give his gift to His Majesty, but it seems to develop into a little festival." "Well, if you hear a dragon, you want to make a scene. It''s like a different dragon from our twins, and I''m guessing people arrive because they''ve seen something rare." "You''re right, nobles and merchants are dying." (yeah yeah...... keep it up, it would be easier if there was any movement) Then, Ein thinks. As a last resort, I thought I''d break an egg if I had to, or feed the twins...... and brag about it. I just couldn''t stand this and felt like taking any action. ... Having said that, I feel slightly bad about spreading cruel information. Sometimes I feel like it''s not the case, but now let''s see how it goes. "By the way, I actually have something to tell Your Highness..." "... to me? reluctantly, but nevertheless with firm will, says the guild chief. "Did you know that the Ist Trading Chamber (,,,,,)? "No, I''ve never heard of it..." But from the words, it may be the Chamber of Commerce associated with Ist. Ain urged the continuation in silence. "It''s an organization that used to count as one of the major chambers of commerce, with Isto as its main area of activity." "Before? Is it different now?" "Yep... because of the loss of the Viscount Oink family, which was the mother, it fell quite lightly from the Great Chamber of Commerce and became a small and medium-sized Chamber of Commerce" Pickle and Ain''s eyebrows rise. I was surprised to get a name I knew. Sage Oink - the rogue nobleman we met at Ist in the early days of the Red Fox investigation. The problems that have been made between him and Ain have never been made public. The only thing that was done was the fact that Viscount Sage wronged and punished it under the laws of Ishtarika¡­ processed. For that reason, the guild chief also didn''t know and talk about the cause with Ein. "So, what''s wrong with that Ist Chamber of Commerce?" "You must be putting on a recurrence. Anything, when I offer the Dragon''s Egg to His Majesty, he wants me to bite the stores and events around him, and he sends a message to our guild." "I see. What you want to tell me is that you want to talk to me directly if you can manage to bite me..." "I''m afraid that''s what I''m saying" "... I''m sorry" It is left to the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, who is more trustworthy than anyone, for the tasks that such chambers are involved in. Everything about the Baltic Chamber of Commerce has been an interaction through the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. So it''s basically not for Ain to decide what it is. What Ain''t doing is in my ear, Guild Leader. Even though I knew what was going on, I bowed my head deeply. "The Ist Trading Chamber has also made many donations to the Alliance. So even if it''s us... and I just wanted to be sincere..." "Ha... ok. I''ll call the Augusto Chamber of Commerce later." "¡­ Again, may I ask Your Highness to forgive you immediately¡­" "Shit. I''d like more than that, even though I might feel disrespectful." This is the limit point. If you step in any further, you know what I mean? Warn with a strong tone. "In the first place, apart from talking like Baltic, I''m not involved in that festival noise." Deeper involved, because it''s another plan. "No, I''m sorry...... I apologize for the impoliteness." (Ha... no, no. It stinks too much, in many ways) I wondered if I really wanted to make a recurrence after fulfillment. As the guild chief says, I also know Ain''t got a good chance. But I wonder if you''ll show your face about this one, even though it''s been quiet so far. (But he''s been purposefully claiming to be understandable, and he''s like an idiot on a net) Still, the whereabouts of those in the robes of the Dragon Faith have not been found. I mean, they''re pretty brainy and they''re acting. Ein is not convinced that he would come here and get netted like an idiot. (For example, the Ist Trading Chamber could be white, but it seems troublesome in a separate case -) I''m concerned that you don''t have a grudge festival. If Viscount Sage stood like a mother, in fact, it is also Ain that disparaged them to the small and medium. The cause is Viscount Sage, but not all humans live beautifully. It''s an unpublished fact, but if it comes up with an investigation, - it''ll be annoying. "By the way, the Ist Chamber of Commerce and I were kind enough to meet Viscount Sage, weren''t we? "Yes, from what I''ve heard before, the chairman and the Viscount were very friendly" (No... Fuck that. It was connected by gold. I know we''re friends, but it means the money''s gone.) I don''t want to get involved, I want to put a lid on it and throw it somewhere because it stinks too much. However, I would also like to make sure that trouble occurs later in the day where I don''t know much about it. "- I''m sorry. Actually, I''ve got work to do since after noon, so if you''ll excuse me today." "May I see you off, please?" "No, I don''t need it today either. Let''s go outside and go home with our men." Stand up as I recall and head outside in a hurry. When I opened the door, there were two women waiting for Ain. "Lili, did you hear that? "That sounded like a gut, too, because I was nodding yeah......! "Because of that, I''ve been doing it, haven''t I? What is it! What happened......! Even if I asked, Lili wouldn''t tell me." It is easy to perceive the situation. I guess she got teased today. Lili, whose main business is secrecy, has better ears for a few steps than Chris, even if it''s an elf. Ain''t laughing bitterly then stroking Chris'' head pounding, walking out first. "Look, you did a good job." "Mm... well, apart from that and this... it''s not enough in the first place..." "-Lili? Sorry, can you send some people? I laughed bitterly at the two people who twitched, but when Ain gave Lili instructions, "Yes, yes, I''ll take care of it. - Hey! I''ll be arranging personnel near Ist by the end of the day." "Oh, that? How come the ist...? Dear Ein! Explain to me too...! "I''ll tell you when I get back to the mansion, just give me a minute" It''s another job when you get home, easy but inevitable. Lili then disappeared at some point and went towards her work. "Speaking of which, is Marco coming back this evening? "Yeah, I am. I''m sure Sylvia will bring you some information." Marco went to ask about the Demon King''s Castle. It took me a few days, but I had a few things to ask Sylvia. Officially ordered, he remembers it was already in control in temperamental circumstances. "- After all, shouldn''t we use the help of the three of you? "Mr. Cain, Mr. Sylvia, and... Mr. Archet''s? Then Chris nodded quietly. "In difficult times, the three of you had the desire to have an experience and rest. But this is how disturbing the situation is¡­ To be honest, I was wondering if I could count on you more than anyone else¡­" "... I know what Chris is trying to say. But you can''t rely on me. Those three are strong and knowledgeable, so we should just leave that knowledge to ourselves. Because if we can''t do anything on our own when something happens... in the first place, I don''t deserve to be king either." At the end of the day, Ein says: But if there is going to be a great deal of harm to the people... when the situation is like that, I want to bow my head and rely on it without any shame. Something big hasn''t happened yet, and first of all, with the help of the three of us in this situation, it could even be important. "I''m not going to do anything by myself. However, it''s still too early to rely on it... so I guess it feels like we should try harder" "Okay. Then I''ll do my best too......! Chris, who holds both hands all the time and stands in front of his chest, is still adorable on his back today for his beautiful appearance. Seeing her in the mood, Ain also giggled and tightened her mind. But life in Strom is restless and chaotic if you change your mind. Even if Ein doesn''t want to, what he calls noise comes close to the noise. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s been since Ain got back to the mansion this evening. All over the town of Strom - on the street of a stall on Main Street, one girl was on her feet. "Ha-ha-ha, ha, ha! What do you say, miss? It''s good!" The stall owner laughs a lot and tells the girl who cheeks her proud skewer. The girl had many cheeks with a full smile, and the shopkeeper layered the service because it was funny. The mouth is full of fatty seafood. For that reason, she just grinned and nodded happily. "This town''s gonna be big. Heh! Hey, I used to run a stall in Magna... I heard the hero was going to be a lord, so I hurried to the commercial guild and managed to set up this stall. Miss, I''m sure that''s what you''ve come for, isn''t it? Yeah, yeah, and the girl nods loudly. "Right? You said earlier, it''s been a long time since you''ve come to a place full of people. You were born in the country, weren''t you? Saying so, the girl nodded again. "You have a place to stay, don''t you? If it isn''t, it''s too late for the night. You should just make up your mind! ¡­¡­ "Oh, is that settled? Then we''ll talk. Yeah, watch out for the night lane! There''s no way a girl walks the back road by herself. Then the girl waved and broke up with the shopkeeper. The skewer grill in both hands builds hot air and does not accumulate aromas of fragrant fish and soy sauce. - When I look at the sky, everywhere it''s just a dark night. It''s time to go somewhere to stay... and the girl makes a noise and runs away with a light foothold. But, on the contrary, he talked to the shopkeeper about the fact that it had not even been a long time since he had come to these cities. Nothing strange about her going the wrong way like that. "... ugh! That way, I guess? Running in the direction of purpose, it''s the back road that''s on the way. It could be a roundabout if it goes through the boulevard...... the girl chose to go through the back road, a quote she thought so. I bracket my height that it''s nothing, and I run down the night lane eating skewers cleverly. There are also street lights on these back roads because Ain''t trying to illuminate the night lanes thoroughly. Speaking of why, it''s still nothing else for crime prevention. For whatever the seriousness of the crime, the hindsight prefers to be unpopular. Naturally, increasing the number of street lights has worked and tends to increase the number of street lights in other cities as well. It does not mean, however, that everything has been resolved, and it seems that some people still think bad, "Good evening, ma''am." "Where are you going? It would be dangerous if I walked this way, and I should go to the main street with my brothers." Unless it was a rough adventurer who spoke up, it''s never even Robe''s men. I''m more of a drunk, and I''m old enough to say brother...... If you''re Katima, you smell like alcohol without any hesitation! What would you say? ¡­¡­ Yeah. The girl shook her head to the side. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, bye. I tried to run through the sides of you two with that attitude. "Well, that''s not good. It''s a little small... but you sell it? I''m alone on this road, and I thought," I don''t know. " "How much?" The girl, who was grabbed by her arm, looks back with a wrinkle between her eyebrows with a muffled face. No, let go. I''m not a whore. I try to run away with my neck shaking wide and sideways, but the out-of-the-box, the man is strong and shiny. "Well, well, well...! If not, don''t! We can travel, but two guys were free, right? Let me talk to you for a second." That''s how the pull direction is the boulevard. Where you don''t try to bring him into the inn, well, maybe that''s as far down as the inferior species. You''re feeling better about being drunk, you two tried to hold the girl''s hand with familiar hands. "It hurts, lady." bread, and made a noise and a girl kicked a man''s shin. Hmm! A good face just saying that invites the irritation of two drunk people. "Ha... that''s good. About a little bit. By the way, lady, what''s your name? "Yeah, yeah, let''s get along." After all, he''s just a drunk if not a loose end. The girl who went down the back road may also be responsible, but getting drunk and tangling with others is even more problematic. Asked his first name, the girl chews with a skewer that was in her mouth. Do you want to name it? I just thought, the way the guy was holding the girl''s hand changes. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!? Hey, stop it!? Hot...... Hot! He let go of the girl''s hand, held her trembling body with both hands, and ran away in a panic. Another man, taken aback, sees the girl as the drunkenness awakens. "Huh?" Dumb voices are just drunk. Eventually, the man follows the man who ran, confused as to what was going on. The girl just finishes chewing the skewers in her mouth and names them against the backs of the men who are leaving. "... my name is Archet, right? Jealous dreamer, would the nightmare she gave you have been extraordinary? I was interrupted in my time to eat skewers, the anger lurked the ringing and cheeked the remaining skewers. "Soon... Soon..." Finish your nose at the same time and explore the signs of where you want to be. "Mmm. Chris... Chris, your sister is over there...! And so, Archet hangs the back road with a small run. Run down the back roads of the night with long silver hair loose and honey-like scents. Then it leads to rendezvous with the person who was looking for her. "Ha... ha... there he is...! I breathed heavily, and I wiped the sweat off my forehead and said so. "Oh, it''s been a while" "Long time no see...... If not......! I searched...! The glossy brown-haired boy is Ain, the one Prince Wang himself runs around town looking for, that''s Arche. She is the ancestor of the Ishtarika royal family. Ain''t nothing strange about Ain coming looking for me. A funny story is that she walks all over town alone. "Why did you go out of your way to hide from Marco and hide the signs..." "... I''m not going to hide it. Because it smelled good... I was just concentrating on it" Unconsciously, I guess he was also demonstrating his invisible performance. There is no point in asking any more, Ein gave up on the continuation. "- Okay, that''s what I''m gonna do." She took to Strahm with her on Marco''s way home. But when Marco found out, she disappeared and threw herself in the town of Strom. The reason is because, like she said, it smelled good... Apparently. "Marco rushed back to the mansion and Mr. Archet went somewhere... what did I say, so we were all looking for him" "Mm. I bothered you, I''m sorry" "... Shall we go to the Mansion for now? On the road, let''s tell the knight or something that we found Mr. Archet." Ain looks back and walks down the back road at night. Then Archet walked out after him as well. "Marco was in a hurry, and I haven''t even heard why Mr. Archet came, is something wrong? "...... Mmm! I''ll take care of that! "... Yes? Don! and I try to tap my chest to convey my reliability, but I just look adorable in Archet''s shape. "Ah... my skewers..." Also, when I slapped him in the chest, he dropped the remaining skewers on the ground, tears eyes and sends his gaze to Ain. If you think you tied your lips tight, open your mouth with a sad face. "Huh... Ugh... I... Sylvia, your sister told me to help..." What a horrible story to ask only here, my sister, who can command the Demon King. (Skewers, let''s go buy them...) Naturally, that''s what I think in my heart. Archet''s crying appearance is too pitiful and heartbreaking. "Wow, me too...! I make amends too...... so if I can help... I''ll do my best...! I thought I''d come...! There must be no precedent for me to say Demon King who dropped skewers on the back road. I mean, there''s got to be no precedent for a demon king crying about it. gossip. What she''s saying would be the story of a time when she used to run wild. Even though it was under the control of the Red Fox, she is strained by the fact that she has the opportunity to help in this way, regretting what she did then. Dragon Faith from a small criminal organization, and the status quo in which the extremists in it came out. It would be more advantageous to have Ain if we fought an all-out war. But I don''t have enough hands. Archet, the Demon King, has been dispatched in this current situation that I want to borrow, either at the hands of a cat or at the hands of a wasting cat. It was a disaster more than five hundred years ago. She will cooperate. During the day, Ain, who had spoken of not relying too much, also asked why she had come and felt a strong resourcefulness. - Instead of reliability, I also felt it was excessive to have two demon kings together. Anyway, they both have a past as runaway demon kings. "If we go out on the main street, Marco and I will find it easy to rendezvous... why don''t we buy a skewer and wait?" "Huh!? Yikes, what a sweet demon king for the sake of a race with a hard habit to live...! (That doesn''t matter at all. No, well, it''s a hard habit to live with.) It''s not tight. Leaning his neck and scratching his temples, Ain took Archet back to the boulevard. 266 Behavior on the day of dawn. Ain back at the mansion had a conversation in the large living room. Olivia, who was just out of time, is also mixed up, and Chris sits on the couch directly in front of her. "So you''re saying Chris is taking care of you..." Olivia smiles with an unhidden bitterness and puts Chris on the couch...... and sees Arche falling asleep on her lap. When Ein asks him how Archet the Demon King got here, after that, Ein goes out on the boulevard and then buys a skewer. When I give them skewers all over my hands, I''m talking about walking behind me with a happy smile on my face. Well, unlike the past, there''s a reason Chris is holding her. Instead of parents and children, the two, like their older, separated sisters, are largely nostalgic to Chris. For whatever reason, he seemed to have an edge on the way Archet was resurrected, "haha...... you can''t think of a demon king when you''re quiet like this" Via the sword of Mithril, she was revived by the influence of her nucleus and demonic stones. There are feelings that other people don''t understand, that can be arsheed. Because for her, whose presence as a parent disappeared early on, Chris, like the one who gave birth to her new self, is special. It''s not the same emotion as my mother, but it''s also a strange intimacy, not the same emotion as my sister''s in Sylvia. "Hmmm......" Chris gives a maternal grin, whether it''s because the trick was adorable while supporting Archet, who twists his body. If you stroke your head, what a happy way to expose yourself to sleep. "He said he wouldn''t rely on you during the day. It''s me, but after all, I''m sure you''d be reliable to have Mr. Archet..." I feel dependable, mainly in terms of security. For example, if Marco and Chris are accompanied when Ain is out, the security of the mansion will be reduced. Even if I say it''s going to decline, there are not only black knights but also Kingsguard knights, but I want to avoid diminishing my security now that I haven''t been able to accurately grasp enemy power. Ain''t got many people to protect nowadays. Naturally, the same goes for the people of Ishtarika, but in my heart, I can''t help but think of my family as more important. In such a place, the demon king named Archet can help, I suppose, with letting go and reassuring help. "Chris, by the way. The situation...... what do you do? "... for once, we have a room, so it doesn''t feel like we''re taking you there, does it? "Oh, I''m not sleeping with you or anything." He turns to his face about what he''s talking about, and Ain''t got a bumpy face to give him a cheek. "Just kidding. Well, you must be tired of sleeping like that on a water train trip right now" "Uh, does the Demon King get tired, too? That''s what she asked Ain. Then this time, Ain turned to his face more about what he was talking about. "You know, I''m human, too, right? "- I think it''s a world tree, right? I see. You weren''t human, if you ask me. They gave me a pretty scratch for so long. "Because your heart is human, right? "... I know, but isn''t it another matter of health? "I''m not tired of my body, I''m tired of my feelings, and then I''m careless..." In the end, I surrender. By analogy, when I spent a long time in a chair working. My butt feels a little heavy, and being in the same position is a billionaire. This is what Ein wants, and he''s never physically tired. "That''s right. If Ain''t got it, my arm''s gonna be so good sometime." "Uh... uh... thank you...? Olivia reaches out in a natural stream, holding Ain''s arms in both hands. Indeed, his arms are muscular and tight because he has been working out for a long time. Olivia approaches Ain where she can''t even drool. "O, Master Olivia...? I wonder if it''s too close...? I know you want to stop now, but I can''t stand up because of the Archet I held. All I could do was turn a disgruntled look. "It''s a privilege because we''re blood relatives. Chris is holding Master Archet like a sister." "No, no! Apart from that and this...! On the other hand, the complicated mood is Ain. Olivia is my mother. No deception, a mother like the Virgin Mary. But I have no memory at all, but Ain has previous life experience. That''s why I think, as always, the emotions that don''t think of her all as my mother. To parable it, it''s an exquisite feeling, a mixture of three kinds: my mother, my good sister and my beautiful sister in the neighborhood. Rather, here, it also affects how Ein is born, and how she is born due to her dry-ad habits. It''s a way to give birth, so think of it as my mother! Because it was an impossible story. (Well, Prince Wang has enough mental power (mental).) I whine inside the mysterious words I''ve used before and get wrapped up in the signs of a beautiful woman sitting next to me. "Mostly, I''m rooted in Ain''t... so you can''t help staying close, can you? "... I''m sorry, can you tell me more about that story? I lost the color of my eyes and the cold air flowed out of Chris'' body. But without worrying, Olivia says in a good mood. "Don''t you remember? During Heim''s war, I would have broken my body, too, when Ein ran wild, wouldn''t I? "I remember. What I''m asking now is what it means to be rooted in." "Um, I have two things to say about hang-ups I think -" Says, both go back to Ein''s childhood stories. The first is the way Ain was born in the first place. It was like giving birth to a turn from the start, so maybe it was rooted in from that moment on. This is the first prediction. The second is skinship when Ein was young. She couldn''t help but mouth Ain''s cheeks over and over again. The second thing is that maybe this is affecting...... "... OK, then no problem." You exhaled relieved, Chris grates your eyelids. But the next moment I looked up with a bewildered look. "Is that it? But then, what happens to Mr. Krone that he''s rooted in...? Chris'' weird content of a simple question, but a rather intense one. Then we all come to the same idea, but we never see an answer. The idea that came to mind for a while also settled on the grounds that Ain was a world tree. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Oh, Dear Ein. You''re early today." "Mr. Martha''s early." The next morning, I woke up early in the morning, Ain''t. If you look out the window, before the sun still rises, the pale boundary between night and thinning is blurred. It will be snowing soon. I felt the cold at the end of the fall, weaving a slightly thicker coat and leaving the mansion. Martha and I met face-to-face at the front door. She''s been cleaning the front of the door from such an early age. "It''s been a long time in my case..." "Dill told me earlier that you were up early in the morning cleaning your house even on days when you didn''t have a job" "Yeah, it''s embarrassing, because it''s no longer a hobby." Nico laughs, I guess it''s her job to serve. The day she exceeds the summit of Beria, maybe soon. "Is that it? What about this crate? I notice a little crate placed at Martha''s feet and point and ask. "This is the blade that Shearling gave me, and this is another one that Shearling just received from Wang Capital." "Uh... that''s what happened" These days, Kingsguard''s weapons and more are also of high quality with his handmade. He''s a man who cares for you as Ein and also as a royal family. "It''s a reputation from the cooks, isn''t it? Everything seems to be from Shearling''s birthplace (,,,,,), and it has excellent sharpness." "Heh, it''s not just a sword, I can''t believe you can make one like that." I''ll tell you what, it''s natural. Whatever the fine difference, it''s the same blade. And because Shearling would say so. "By the way, what is Mr. Shearton''s birthplace? "As a matter of fact, we''ve also asked, as we traveled all sorts of things, they forgot those memories" "Oh well... Looks like Dwarf''s been around for a long time, and I can''t help it." Ain then walks out of the way and takes her to the backyard. Martha and I broke up in front of the front door and walked out with a certain sense of purpose. Near the stage where the Black Knight trains, I just got to a place with a little garden. "- I didn''t think you''d notice." "It was yesterday today, and I thought there was something there. Coincidences just overlapped. I had a shallow sleep last night about Mr. Archet." "I see... that''s what I''m going to do..." Where Ain came to the backyard, coming down from nowhere (,,,,) was Lili. Is she out of work or has a slightly tired look on her face? "The Ist Trading Chamber? "No, you''re still in the process of investigating, but we found the men in the robes." "The place is in Strom? "It''s near the harbor. We were trying to hide and watch the twins." I don''t know what the intent is. If you targeted the twins, surely their flames are powerful. However, "Elle and Al, it''s in their hands...? "Isn''t that impossible... Even I, if you tell me to do something about the twins, I''ll do everything in my power to offer you Master Elena, won''t I? I''m gonna cry, I''m gonna put up with you, and I''m gonna offer you Master Elena, okay? It''s a long time ago. Ain makes me laugh. "I feel different about that again, too, but well... right" Ain''t even got a laugh up about whether he was still in Strom, Ein says. "Marco. Are you there? - This way. "Wow, wow!? Yes, when..." Marco appears out of nowhere in a secret that is not even perceived by Lili. In a gentlemanly manner, he folded his body to bow his head toward Lili and broke his knee next to Ain. "Can you protect the mansion with Mr. Archet? "I won''t. Who is Ain?" "Change your mind. Marco, can you protect people who are more important than my life? This will also be a new pride for Marco. Marco shivers his body in a hazy manner and nods after a period of silence. "As you wish" Archet and Marco. No matter what happens with the two of us, the mansion won''t fall. Wouldn''t it be a good idea to have certainty? No, all this would be an unshakeable fact. "So who did the confession take? "Shall I ask Lili to show you around, okay? "I won''t leave it to you -! I just said, Ain''t got eyes in the direction of the front door. From the corner of the mansion, a man appeared. "I know another knight like Marco. He can safely take care of the escort." "... as I said. Let him also be a knight who lives and dies faithfully." Ain then walks out happy to reply. Marco disappears like a mist and follows Ain''s orders, but goes to work for the Mansion. There was never a single dissatisfaction with the last attitude I showed, and it was a faithful Marco-like manoeuvre. "Dear Ein? How about a black knight? Eventually, he exchanges words with the rendezvous, and Ain takes the lead and heads outside the mansion. "I guess I''ll leave the Black Knight to Marco, too. I''m the strongest man in Strahm, so I want to keep my power in the mansion." "Ha, I understand that." When he replies honestly, he heads next to Ain and gives him the sword. "It''s from Master Krone." Good luck with that. We look forward to your return ''... " "... ha. I''d like to ask you when you found out, but I guess I''ll keep that when I get home." I''m sure there''s some sharpness in the investigation into the roots, but I appreciated her kind of care. Eventually the three arrived at the gate of the mansion and the gatekeeper who was outside opened it. "It''s like stepping in, but do you miss having two offerings? Normal royalty doesn''t do that. You should keep yourself safer, stay behind and act. But only the prince king of Ishtarika is Ain. It would be impeccable to preach that common sense to him. I don''t even think of myself, fine dust. So I''m asking as a joke. "Dear Mr. Ein, you can''t, can you? Even Lili can fight quite a bit! "Ha, I''m fine. I still haven''t forgotten what I did at Heim." I was just joking with her, and the other guy is happy, and then he opens his mouth proudly. "- Aren''t you excited to walk with a golden lion again? And let the golden rush rock into the wind and he - Dill says. Think of it, this is the first time I''ve been in this situation with him, even though I''ve known him for a long time. When Marco ran wild, Ain settled on his own. This means that today will be a special day for Dill, when he has been able to fulfill his grief from that time on. Don''t regret it, I just can''t forget that word that made me grumble only for repentance was accompanied by big tears. By standing next to him, his inner heart burns more than it did in Heim. "Maybe it''s not too bad - come on, it''s payback for the other surprise attack." 267 Retribution. underground roads dedicated to water trains, as well as seaway developers. Head of Sea Dragon Ship Leviathan, and Black Dragon Ship Bahamut Designer. He had many aliases and left many words behind. "When we come to the frontier of thinking, we are no longer human or inhuman. I''m sure you''ll see a very wonderful world. You should feel it with your body, look at it with your eyes, and touch it with your hands. I''m sure it''s packed with something you guys are looking for. ... but we need to be careful with royalty, which has a liberal temper. The things they bring may take families away from researchers. I''d rather not be like me immersed in research and my daughter-in-law ran away. What happened after that? I sent a letter to her every day for a year... and a year later, she forgave me. '' That guy... that''s what I heard Loran say. The night I heard it, he took his breath away in old age. That evening, he enjoyed the conversation with that one who was as young as we elves and as young as he was. I remember the look on my face when I nursed it was such a satisfying look that I had no remnants of this look in my life. That''s when. For the first time, I was jealous of that one who drew honorable blood. - The Life of the Man I Loved by: Silver-haired Elf ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "It wasn''t like there was an aside, was there? "Yes, I witnessed it - that''s all." Lili looks sorry, but that''s too much information. Before they do anything, we can set up an action here. Enough. and gave it back to her, and the three of them rushed straight to the harbor compartment. Even before the sun rose, some residents have already begun their activities. Ain and the others rushed on with Lili''s guidance as their inhabitants looked at them with surprise. Ahead is near where he was attacked before when he was with Krone. Ein wondered if there was anything in the vicinity. But now that Lili and the others have found no clue, it''s just unspeakable. (Well, okay. than that today, we need to make sure it doesn''t turn out the same as before) Example, be wary of being self-harmed by dragon flames and doings. Ein had a secret plan to get some information from them at all. (... you mean I''m hesitant about this means I''m being backward) Phew, and mocking himself in the heart, (I can''t believe I''m using the power of my enemies... it''s a bad cause, not at all) And I was disgusted with the power I was trying to use. But I strongly reminded my liver that there would be no more beneficial means. Taking a clever deep breath while running, the three eventually reach an area. - I''ve got sightings from my men around here. An alley in the harbor area. There are so many hidden and shady areas here in a series of warehouses. There are street lights, but they seem worse in nature than the back alley Archet walked in. A sea breeze soothing through cools the sweat flowing down her cheeks. Ain tried to stare, but now it looks like the robe guys aren''t here. "Let''s split up and find it" "I disagree. Leaving Ein alone..." "... Mr. Dill. Let''s go." "But..." Saying something strange again, Dill refused with a frightened voice, but Lili nodded with a translator''s face. Then, silently pointed at her eyes are meaningful and Dill finally agrees. "If you need anything, let me know out loud" "I know. I want you to let me know if anything happens to you." That''s how the three break up and move on to find Robe''s man. Looking where Dill and Lili ran off to say it, Ain got closer to the seaside with a relaxed foothold. Pass some warehouses, cross alleys, avoid the boulevard but close to the direction where the pier is located. No one''s heard yet, and there''s no sign of the robes coming out. I look around in chills, but around here, it didn''t even seem like the employees of the harbor had come yet. "- El, Al. Hello." Eventually, he reaches the place where the twins show their faces and speaks to the twins who were already awake. It''s a dedicated pier. Not only is it dedicated to the twins, but beyond that, the sea dragon ship Leviathan docks. Even so, sometimes Leviathan was huge, and the distance was considerable. The twins noticed Ain''s...... daddy''s voice and put their faces out from both sides of the pier. "Gah...... Gah! "Cu, cu! Even bigger than last year''s war in Heim, the twins grew up. How strong you are now...... I don''t even know that. However, there was also the demonic stone education of Katima, which was given at an early age, and the rate of growth remained unchanged until the anomaly. "... after all, I think both El and Al are changing colors" Something like white without dirt? It was still a lustrous scale, but it gradually gave the impression that the white was thickening. "And the twins are evolutionary. - No, we''ll talk about it another time." I remember Marco telling me this recently. I didn''t really care then, but I wondered if this was really the trick... just a little bit happier. "Look. I''ve only brought a little, but you can eat it" That''s what I said and threw some demon stones. Four at a time, but it''s a luxury purchase from Majorica. It is difficult to bring a large number of demonic stones, and lately we have brought out a policy of quality over quantity. But it also seems surprisingly popular, and the twins taste like candy balls. Then I thought Elle had suddenly dived into the sea. "Cu, cu! He comes back with something in his mouth. There was a larger sea crystal. "Thanks for everything. Everybody''s happy." If you thank her for her dedication and stroke her head, what a pleasant grunt...... and throat. Me and me! All I''m saying is that my brother Al insisted, Ain''t got two heads at the same time... rather than a nose tip, but I gently stroked there. - Well. Damn, after enjoying skinning with the twins too. When Ain broke up with the twins, he sat down in a crate placed in front of a nearby warehouse. (It''s just the harbor, I think I caught it) Ain''t the purpose, or the twins? I don''t know which one, but I could understand it being one of them. I perceived some signs approaching from the shadows and whined about what I was doing... (What do you say yourself, but the joke wasn''t very funny right now... maybe) The cold I feel in my body is due to the sea breeze that is almost winter. This is what I decided to think, and basically I stood up and pulled out my sword. Then - a powerful, deafening sound echoed, with metal and metal hitting each other hard. "Hey. I''ve been waiting for you." If Ein says so, of the man in the robe who waved down his sword - the sword will be torn in two. The man pounds his tongue in surprise, just as he did when he came, "... you''re fast on the run" In a light motion, he runs up the wall and escapes to the roof of the warehouse. But this was not the end of the raid, one, two, three¡­ one after the other struck Ain. The sound of heavy metal bumping into each other sounds like giddy in...... over and over again. I heard the cobblestone treading zah... many times and the breathtaking sounds of the men reached my ears. There is a strong sea breeze through. Occasionally, everyone''s eyes are likely to be blocked by the wind, but cleverly suppressed by a robe. "Oh, you''re alarmed, aren''t you? There was a robe man''s voice in Ain''s ear. A dagger placed backwards protrudes with a small movement around Ain''s neck. And the men simultaneously loosened their mouths. The battle is over, that''s it. - Naturally, it was Ain who loosened his mouth, too. "That should be said to the mirror" Fantasy hands. The main moves Durahan has, which Ein can use in the beginning above all else. Ain''t no art, but Ain just stuck it out of his back. There is no art, but the enchantment is not in such quantity that an ordinary person can have. "Become... this, is...!? "Sleep tight. ''Cause I''ll let you listen to me slowly later." The tip of the tentacle, which was a verse, branches and tightens the robe man''s body tightly. Can you still stun me like this......! Where the man panicked, Ain stretched his tentacles carelessly. "I know you''re going to have a raid, but that''s this way. I never thought it would be so easy to fish." While I say it, the tentacles stretched out gain a lot of momentum and hit the corner of the warehouse - hard on its walls. The walls collapse, the roof collapses, and in an instant they become abandoned houses. "That''s what I did on my own, so I''m not charging you for the repairs.... Well, it belongs to the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, and I was planning to rebuild it, so don''t worry about it" He shivers his body as if a thick blood vessel pulses, and a man caught in a fantasy hand loses his mind. Having perceived it, Ain put his fantasy hands back into his body. "Set it up together, for comrades. Huh! "For comrades. Huh! "For comrades. Huh! It''s not like I felt bad for fear, and the men raised their voices with even greater temper. That''s busy...... and Ain just got a bitter laugh and the guys are coming at me from all over. Front, back, left, right, diagonal or upward¡­ they are flirted with Ain''s sword judgment, planted from all directions. One man lost his weapon at a time, one man retreated, and another man was driven away by stunning. But it''s a defining moment -! and when Robe''s man was exquisite, he launched a simultaneous attack on Ain. "Now bring that sword to us - ugh! (Sword? Sword, you mean my sword? Well, okay, let''s hear it later. Without struggling with anything, he struck the enemy forward with a sword and dealt with the enemy behind his back with a hand of fantasy. "Huh... ha..." "Ah, ah... holy flames...... dude...! "I know what that means. There''s no way you''re gonna let me." Kick the fallen man''s stomach hard and stun him, relieved by what he otherwise prevented. ... then that''s when. Robe''s men, who were supposed to have retreated, showed up again with several of their companions. (... maybe seven) In total, there were three people who passed out. You were a lot bigger than I imagined, even a little laughing up. - Again, when they tried to launch a simultaneous attack. As the men circled behind Ain, they simultaneously pulled out their swords and hung up. The move was very quick, and I can see Warren struggled with the secrecy he keeps. "... Phew" Ain''t given him a winning shot since the beginning, and Ain sighed and put his sword to his sheath. What are you doing, the men were just a little wary, but I stuck with Ain with the momentum as it was. "I think he was gonna take the back." Walking up to the first man to pass out, or just speaking as a matter of course, "- Sorry, but the royal lion is faster than the wind... I''ll bite you all to pieces" At that moment, a golden wind swept into this desolate harbor. When you descend as if you were a lion''s ambition, the two swords that have been pulled out turn into fangs at an unbridled speed in your eyes. If one thought he had fallen, three fell to the floor, and in the next moment all seven rose up in blood and lay down on the ground. Successful claws in rigid feet have choosen the cobblestone, which informs him of his awesome movements. "I''m a bad guesswork. I wanted to tell you in advance..." "I think it''s bad... because I just figured it out." "Ha... I understand. Lord Lili has secured a man who has already passed out." We didn''t just break up, it''s just a little play. I don''t know if you were watching that, but they caught the robe men in the end, so I don''t care about the details. Dill with the sword confirms the fallen men just in case. "The number I secured seemed sufficient, so before they acted badly and... I processed it" "Thanks, I''m glad to hear that too" It is only natural to look behind Dill, who carefully ascertains the fallen man, and feel successful. Ketsey. Those who looked like cats, treated as Inhumans in Ishtarika, are not physically fit for battle. Body hair varies from individual to individual, but it is said that there is a tease there. It''s been thought to be an ancient superstition. But that has been proven by recent research. Because the more monochromatic the whole body is, and the more ambitious the hyena, the more pronounced the influence on physical force is revealed. A knight named Dill, whose race changed due to mutation, may not fall within the scope of this study. But his movements, with a magnificent hyena in his golden body hair, are just as golden a breeze in his eyes. "In action, Dill moves completely differently than before." "Ha... I''m glad, but in my current move, I was wondering if Lord Marco would be dealt with without looking" "... Well, it''s Marco" Even so, Ain can handle it, but standards are different in his case. Whatever it is, in this way, a battle in the harbour area is curtained with an overwhelming victory. 268 Regret, distress, responsibility and a little accomplishment. Now, the disturbance in the harbor was just an overwhelming victory on the part of Ain, and Lili''s men took their feet. Capture the three robe men and use demonic props to restrain their hands and feet. I carefully checked to see if there was anything in the mouth. Naturally, it is a measure to ensure that they do not harm themselves or use example flames. Ain then takes to a place with Lili and the others. Knights'' Stuff - Strahm Branch. The knights were surprised by the princes of kings who came early in the morning, but look at the situation of the Ains and follow their instructions without speaking. There is a stone shop in the basement of the filling room, so use it - the instruction. The chamber had three floors underground, and Ain and his men took to the bottom. "That, Master Ain? How can you divide it between one and two? And Dill asks. At the stage of coming to the filling room, Ain had given special instructions. It means accommodating one of the men in the robe at the bottom and the other two in the hierarchy above that one. This is what made me wonder. "... I was just trying to do something a little mean" "Bad will, is it?" "Well. Well... you do things you don''t really want others to see - well, Dill" Ain with a bitter laugh coughed. "Can you keep an eye on me upstairs so no one comes in the basement upstairs and on the third floor? I want to avoid leaking information." "Ha!" Then Dill followed the instructions and went up the stone stairs. Left Ain and Lili... while Lili sighed. "That''s the usual means of interrogation. And to make sure the skill situation... is that what it is? "Oh, I knew you''d find out" "... well, I''ve been working as a secret ever since I was picked up at a very young age, too" With that said, she takes a distance from Ain and leaves her back to the wall. "If you need anything, it will move quickly. Will that be all right? "Yeah. It would help if you did that." - When I say what Ain does, it''s still interrogation. Use the power that your enemies were using. "... is it time for you to wake up? And he spoke to the man in the robe who was in the house. He has his hands and feet sealed with magic props, and in the middle of the chamber, he is seated in a wooden chair. I leaned down and didn''t wake my eyes out of a stunned situation. "Shall I wake you? Lili said so, and took out the dagger. "Ha ha... I''m going to wake myself up because I''m going to do something disturbing." "... engaged" But how do you wake it up? Looking strangely at Ain, he basically sat down to the cobblestone. I can''t keep an eye out for what Prince Wang is going to do. - Wake up. At that moment, to the vault on the third basement floor, it''s like an earthquake like a strong wind... strange pressure goes through every corner. Lili, who was behind him, had her whole body pores perceiving the crisis, roughing her breathing as she opened her eyes. "Huh... of bulimia... world tree..." Pollo and leaked words do not reach Ain. Remember, he was also the demon king who rampaged his power. And now you''re free to use that power... that you have an overwhelming power. What Ein showed me was something of a hegemony. It''s not about as cheap as it can be put out to people and interracials, it''s just the strength with which the Arshes were stopped together. "What''s that... what..." "I told you to get up. Glad you woke up early." "Huh, you...! Robe''s man wakes up. "I have a lot to ask you. But I''m mad right now. The fact that it was a round-heart or the red fox. I''m angry enough to compare it to that." "What... are you talking about..." "That''s why I''m doing this. You guys are coming at me with Krone. Honestly, it''s not like my stomach''s boiling back or anything. Now I''m full because I suppress myself from using the power of living in my body." What an uncontrolled smile Ain laughs, but if you look at the temples and at hand, you can see his anger. The blood vessels float thickly and the hands are gripped tightly. That''s never about nervousness, that he''s being hard pressed by strong anger. "I don''t have a taste for torture or anything like that, and I don''t like feeling any blacker emotions myself. That''s why this time you tried to move from me." ¡­¡­ "- I wonder if you could tell me what you wanted to do" A few more steps stronger pressure strikes the man in a straight line than when he said to wake up. The tone is calm. But Ain''s eyes dwell on the world tree of bulimia. If he could no longer bear that patience, that power would engulf everything. ... but the man didn''t open his mouth. No, I may have tried to open it, but I just shook my mouth in small pieces and stared at Ain. "At first... when I heard about criminal organizations and dragon beliefs, I was so unwilling to act." Some kind of budding sense of responsibility. As Prince Wang, and as a lord, I had the intention of weighing myself more than before from now on. "Again, you guys even tried to hurt Krone. Which also means it could hurt my loved ones... so this is how I came about it" "Ahhh..." "I''ll ask you again - can you tell me why? Lili, sweating on her forehead, shrugs inside looking at the back of Ain like that. Speaking of which, Ein was surprisingly calm for being attacked when Krone was there...... But I guess that''s by no means, I wasn''t forgiving you, I just came to suppress your anger until this day. I understood this. That''s what a man named Ain is. Being made more important or companion than what you have done to yourself... because you are a strong and angry person at it. "Say... it can''t be...... it will...... duh! Hearing that reply, Lili admired. Often, you resisted under such pressure. Ein seems to have had the same sentiment, and I saw him with a decent face. (Assuming you torture him, this guy will never break his mouth) This is something Lili also thought about, and he has a pretty tough mouth. The strength of that will is astonishing when it comes to the breakdown of religion. "Oh well. Then you can''t help it." Ain then stood up and sighed. The man relieves himself as if he had won, but Ain closes in on it beside him. "In the old Ishtarika, there was a hero king. He united the continent and stopped the runoff of Archet the Demon King" If you live in this country, it''s an old story that everyone knows. "Who was the strongest (did) and who enjoyed it the most? It is a beast that beckoned the heart of the demon king Archet - she (,) should be" "... her...? "You don''t know, and it''s something you don''t have to know. I''m not going to tell you more, either, so don''t worry about it." The man frowned between his eyebrows, saying it himself. But what happened to that? Turn your suspicious eyes. "If you''re resistant, I''ll think of another way. So..." Shh... breathe loudly and close your eyes as you lean down. Let''s get started. It''s ironically stained, but use that power (,,) to ask for information. The next time Ain looked up, the man was taken aback again. "The... eyes..." Gold I''ve never even seen. Any pure gold would be sumptuous, it was such an enchanting and sweet glow. Also, that''s where his last thought emotions end. In the next moment, all Ain''s words scorched his brain like drugs. "I just want to ask you one more time - why don''t you tell me what you''re up to? Lili, standing behind her, closed her eyes with regret. That I have created a situation where this happens, that I feel powerless in all of them and eat my teeth off hard. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - Dill, please wait. A dozen minutes later, Ain took Lili up the stairs. Speak to Dill waiting up there and give instructions as if tired. "No, not at all. But... Dear Ein, thank you for your tiredness..." "... I guess I''m a little tired. I''m sorry, but can I have a later interview with Lili? "Uh, yeah. Which way is Master Ain? "I... I''m going to rest upstairs. I''m sorry, I left it to you." It is unusual for Ain to look tired. Physically tired is seen in training with Marco, but Ain''t looking mentally tired right now. Cared for, Dill looked at Lili deeply and nodded with her gaze. "I understand. Now, we will hear from you¡­ please rest." "Yeah. Please.... Ah, Mr. Lili? Now that I know what I''m capable of, I think the man just now will wake up in a while." "Oh, that''s what it feels like to say. Okay, I''ll take care of it." Answer thank you and Ein breaks up, goes up the stairs and leaves the barn. I walked out of the stuffing room in the aisle and threw myself into the morning sun and cold air. And he''s alone, irritated by emotions that don''t make him feel good, like he''s going around in his head. "Uh... also...! I wonder if this is a good idea..." Isn''t what you''ve done the same as Anon? It comes to my mind that I used her powers and was forced to ask for information. But I''m glad to hear it. Ain''t purpose is above all to protect the loved ones. In order to do this, it should have been important to extract information even when forced to do so. "Mental status...... well, I don''t feel contaminated. There''s nothing in my body..." Nothing unusual at all. In the first place, it is inconceivable to ramble Ain out of this situation. "Uh, grunt...... But..." If you just feel bad and can protect your loved ones and people. There is no other happiness than that. Don''t get your priorities wrong. Don''t forget what''s important right now and who needs to be protected. "I didn''t get much information, but I took a step forward...? 269 The end of the day and the talk of the Demon King. When Ain was distressed outside, interrogation continued in the dungeon. "After all, how could Ein be confined in two layers? "Uh... that''s common... well, like the usual means of interrogation" And Lili says so and closes in on the barn. The bungalow upstairs in the basement is blocked by heavy doors, and if you close the door, you won''t hear the neighbor. If you open one door and look at the man inside, he''s already awake. "Your people told me a secret. So, is there any information... let me know." Then Dill is convinced. This is what he meant when he said it was mean. "Oh, and I have terms. If there is any information missing, please be aware that your condition will be transported to Baltic? "- What do you want to say? Just because you carry it to Baltic......" "The Baltic barn is away from the public. That one also accommodates dust chips that have committed so-called heinous crimes, so you''re in a pretty tough environment, aren''t you? You understand? If you''re going to interrogate me over there, if you''re bad, you won''t be questioned about the means, will you? It''s easy to imagine. That is never a gentle thing to threaten, and the man in the robe shivers quietly. The dark parts of the country - not to say - were naturally dealt with harshly by those who committed serious crimes in order to protect security and the people. "Answer or not, at your discretion. Well, in the meantime, your people told me..." "Ma, wait! We have a lot of information¡­" "I know that because I could hear it downstairs earlier. Oh, by the way, if there''s more than two times, I''ll send it to Baltic, so I''m gonna ask you to do it." Saying so far, Lili sat down in front of the man with a full grin. It was such a feminine manoeuvre that I was likely to hear the sound of a phonetic. "So first, tell us about your goals." "... we... try to bring the great Red Dragon back to this world..." "Is that all -? "Come on, that''s it! It''s just that the bishop is leading us... and these actions..." Dill wondered when he was listening nearby. I was wondering if you were committing these massive crimes just because that''s how you feel. "I guess you''re not hiding something, are you? But with that degree of thought, I didn''t expect to attack His Royal Highness the King." "Mr. Dill, I''ll tell you why later. I''ve already checked... because Ain''t wearing it." "Master Ain...? Okay, I''ll be waiting for you." Fully believing in the Lord''s investigation, he takes a step back and waits for an answer. "So, can you tell me where the bishop is or his face? "The Bishop does not show his face to those of us who descend... he hears that as he travels around the continent Ishtal" "Well, I see! That instant... Gun! A dagger pierces the walls of the barn with a blunt sound. Though Dill could confirm it, just a knight wouldn''t know for sure, he threw it in a man''s ear with such a move. "This is the first time, isn''t it? Can you reword that? "Huh... not traveling around... investigating for the resurrection of the Red Dragon..." A man with such feelings and fright in his eyes, wondering if it''s not the same for him. But it''s the recipient''s problem, and Lili won''t allow it. Turn only cold eyes. "It means a lot different, doesn''t it? If you''re licking me, can I handle it? process. I am surrounded by fear as to how it will be handled. "... I just misstated it" "Is that so -... then don''t make a second mistake, right? I might not be able to stand it either." "Ya, don''t you have a different promise......! "No, no. I didn''t make any promises, and if there were more than two, I''d just send them to Baltic." She''s right, the man gets progressively paler. I mean, because what happens to me depends on her mood. "As for why I was after Master Ain''s sword? "... and that is what will be necessary for the resurrection of the Red Dragon... because the Bishop so commanded..." "What''s the reason? "Because I need a sacrifice in...! I hear it is not a living being, but the more powerful treasure it is worth¡­" Eyebrow spit, but he looks serious. Dill just turned away his suspicious eyes and their sincerity was refreshing. "Hmm, I see. - So, you know any information on rumours these days that we''ve found eggs? "I''m listening... I just don''t know if it''s true or false and I heard executives are refraining from acting..." "Surprisingly wise. I''m sorry to hear that." Lili then stands up in large measure. "That''s enough, you can rest." "Shh, wait! I''m going to--" There is nothing to reply to, and she leaves the house. When you look at Dill and his face, "That''s what it feels like. In this way, there was a side that was pressing and difficult to come up with." "I see, I''ve learned" "Though...... I don''t get much information this time. Maybe the robe men are throwing away pawns? Because it would be something." The lower end of the end is enough to self-harm. Furthermore, if we do not have much information, we can only conclude this. "But I don''t know. How could you be so scared of harsh interrogation when you used to do so much damage to yourself? "The pain you get is another matter. And this is what caused it." That''s what she said, she took out the little leather bag. When Dill peeks inside, the red powder is delivered inside. "Is this the Holy Flame of Examples...... and is it done? "No, I''m not. This, they say, is holy ash, and they say, fried the scales of the Red Dragon." What a precious thing that is. I get intrigued and try to powder my palms. "Everything seems to be handed out to everyone by the bishop, but the truth is, it''s not the scale of the Red Dragon." "... is it a fake? "Instead of faking it. That''s medicine. It was used in old times, uses magic apart from consciousness and strengthens the body¡­ well, it''s now designated an illegal drug" The bishop and I are mean too. They use drugs, they throw away the men in the end robe, they use them like pawns, so they''re no longer considerably more criminal. "Believing gives you strength. As a matter of fact, there was no protection for the Red Dragon." "Will that happen, haha..." I didn''t get much information, but it''s true that I took a step forward, and Lili, with a bitter laugh, talks as she heads to the next cabin. "But when Ain asked the guy downstairs earlier, I knew he was pretty confident. I think that the medicine just now is just used as an aid tool. I''m sure the man who names the bishop is quite... attractive to people." "... that''s troublesome" "In the end, because this is how people with prophetic charm commit big crimes. ¡­ it may be difficult to investigate from here." The man I just interrogated said. Executives are a little wary. Again, I guess the upper management isn''t stupid. The fact that they use abandoned pawns precisely as abandoned pawns is also a sign of considerable intelligence. Thus they went to the third man for questioning. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó At night, when much information could also be shared with the Warrens of the King''s Capital, Ein was just heartless and waving his sword. No one will call, and you will be alone in the mansion''s training grounds. A rare visitor brings his feet where he doesn''t know how many thousands of times he has already shaken them. "- You''re gonna break your arm, aren''t you? It''s Archet. I looked asleep as usual and took my feet with a blurred look. Then Ain''s hand stops, breathes out and then turns to Archet. "It''s okay. Because it''s hundreds of times better to do this than to feel bad." "... um, I don''t know" When she approached with a grudge, she sat quietly near Ain. "You and I are the same. So why don''t we talk about it together? Suddenly what? I glanced at her with my eyes curled. "Talk...? No, what the hell do you mean, the same? "I mean between those who were set up by that woman. Look, just sit down." "Yes, no, so I haven''t..." Just showing her intention of denial, she turns a musty eye and says in a surprisingly strong tone. "I, the First King. You, Prince Wang." "... well, yes" In fact, she is king before Marc. Ha, and sighs loudly, sitting on the ground toward her. The sky is a full star, and the cold air has nothing to do with you two. "Shall I tell you how I ran wild? "... that''s a long time and sudden" "But you don''t know. All I know, maybe, is your brother and sister." Just to be clear, it''s not that I''m not interested. "Later, in the history of this country, I''ll teach you a knight who was stronger than anyone else" "Knight... maybe not like Mr. Cain, isn''t it? Instead, I laughed bitterly wondering if there were more knights than that. She heard the words, and she shook her head sideways. Ain''t confused, naturally, but he opened his mouth and solidified. "Maybe, but that kid was weaker than your brother. But when I fought, it was that kid who was stronger than anyone." What you''re saying is too abstract, but she still said so confidently. "Well, what do you call that girl? "-Marc. We used to call it Marc, but now we call it Marc. He was strong, but..." As if it were a remembrance laugh, she smiles with a smile of tenderness. Those eyes make Ain feel strange and warm. "He didn''t have any sword talent either. That kid went through a lot of trials, too. And that kid was a dry ad, too." Is it Ein she''s looking at? Or is it the Marc that existed in the past? Or maybe someone else is thinking, those eyes that seemed to foresee everything pierced the ein in a straight line. 270 Maybe amazing history. "Next, I''ll tell you how I ran wild" That''s the point. When Ain swallows the saliva, she waits still for her words. "Because I''m a jealous dreamer, that''s why I ran wild." Fusu, and she snorted and put her arms together. I have no idea why I''m strong. "... you mean? "Well, I was jealous." Ain continues with a surprising look at her as she turns to her mushy face. "Not long before Ishtarika could, the distance between your brother and your sister was closer. I thought I was flattered. But I felt strange and lonely. Maybe I was wondering what to do with my standing position." "- Did you like Mr. Cain? "Ya, I don''t know about that" ¡­¡­ I feel sorry for Cain, who has been lightly denied and, rather, would be far away. "Shut up, you scold me for eating all the meat, and you say a lot of novels about sleeping. I wonder what it''s like to be a dreamer..." Archet shook his neck sideways in a rare and much more momentous move. The tranquility of the night and the cold at the end of autumn increase this voidness. "Your sister is tough in another direction... but yeah, as for the opposite sex... don''t ask" She unconsciously looked in Baltic''s direction and spoke in retrospect of past events. Naturally, Ein doesn''t even know the details of what happened. I guess it means memories of them living together for a long time. "So I like it as a family. I''ve been taking care of Skeleton since I was a kid, my sister who liked someone who was a heterosexual is not a good idea. Oh, don''t tell your sister this. He''s gonna kill me. He''s gonna piss me off." Apparently Sylvia''s education is going to be tough. Nevertheless, demons and interracials have unique values, so I don''t know. When Ain laughs as she pulls her cheeks, she sighs and continues. "The truth is, a lot of things happened. I''ve missed you and fought, and I''ve despised myself for congratulating you, but I''m honestly not happy." "... yeah" "This is what I''ve been talking about since I became the Demon King. When the country began to settle down, the two were finally united. - Well, after that, Marc was picked up and everything, but, well, not now." If he asks if it''s okay, the answer is no. "I''m sorry, I think that''s important too." "Mmm... I don''t know if I can tell you this place, so ask those two" Also, what an important story of history she is being told. While confused, the weight of accumulated history cannot be guessed by Ein. A whirlpool of interest wanting to know, wanting to know, swung inside Ain. (... Speaking of which, before we do the Red Fox investigation -) Or I''m talking about my childhood. I still hear about Durahan''s extinction before Ein went to school. For some reason, it''s in their ecosystem. They, Durahan, cannot be children even in the interchange of demons. Ein, who had just forgotten about this, is bewildered by the fact of the shock he was told about. "Well, at that time of year, a lot of races came to the country we made. There''s a woman inside." "Were those guys doing nothing at the time? "I felt like a smart woman. I didn''t have a special problem, but if you insist, she was easily liked by the people, right? I see, it would certainly be easy for them to like. It is obvious that she was using her powers, and I suspect it has been since then. "But I hated that woman. That woman is easy to like, so I thought your brother and sister might be taken - and then, you know what I mean? "Are you saying that Anon''s power has become easier to get through...? I consulted with Krone before and found out, I recall its properties. "That sort of thing" Anon was lucky, not a planned offense. Archet felt lonely, and the negative emotions that had descended there overlapped, until the power came to pass to Archet the Demon King. "I was dumped by my parents. So there was no family more important than your brother and sister. I thought I was alone. So, I couldn''t wait to miss you - you think this is gonna happen? I could talk to everyone, and I could envy that woman who was always surrounded by people." Plus, the feeling she said earlier, that they might take Cain and Sylvia. I get a pile of unpleasant feelings for Anon from here. "At first, that woman was on my guard, too. But when I found out the power was coming through, I immediately stopped by with a nearby attitude. But I felt strange and comfortable, and the pull didn''t feel like it." ¡­¡­ "Little by little, but I took a distance from your brother and sister. This is what I should do, I felt like I had to do this... but that changed a little bit too, and the two of them betrayed me. I was starting to think that you dumped me... - I think" She leans down and sways a small amount of sand in the cobblestone. When I draw two dots and arc and smile, I laugh like I mock myself. "But as opposed to that, I really liked that woman. They thought she was the only one on their side." When she says so, she stops the hand she was playing with in the sand. "It''s been since this time. I hated it all, and I hated all sorts of things, and I became a jealous dreamer." It''s like Ralph, the previous King of Heim. Though he was on the throne, he was pointing as strong as faith at Anon, who was just in the position of a noble lady. "Later, little by little, my heart got covered in something darker... the last one, I don''t really remember what I was thinking" Ein also has a verse that comes to mind. At least, I don''t remember when the old capital of King Heim used to look like a world tree. "My brother and sister wondered how I was, and I forcefully avoided it. As much as I said to the traitorous habits, to the abandoned habits," "Ah-she, could it be that you were putting pressure on me between glances... Huh! "Mm-hmm. My last conversation with my brothers was, ''I''ll leave the other villages to you. So don''t come to see me again''. I said that, but there''s no matching face." She was penitent. That''s because they killed a number of people as a result of a rampage. Apart from this again, she strongly regretted it. Because I''ve said those words over and over to the two of you who were family. "... and especially to you (,,,), because you couldn''t face it more than anyone else" Then she shrugged not to reach Ain. - Now, when he returned from Euro, Ein received Archet''s will and pressure not to come. I know what that means now for the first time, and I''m convinced that that''s what it was for reason. "We have the same curse as the roots. If one of the three dies, all of them will be out of breath. I had Marc stab me in the stomach. I mean, she''s the same thing that killed her own parents. So - I can''t apologize to everyone." Last year''s war. Ed told me something similar, and Anon told me the same words that Archet had spoken. Now at this moment, all the pieces that were drifting in my head fit. In the first place, I don''t think I can defeat Cain or Sylvia to just humans or interracials. Elderlich, who has no one to line up with regarding magic, to the man who shows his power to reach heaven. Well, how do I win? You can''t imagine. Rather, even with a man named Marc able to defeat Archet, there are many miracles overlapping. "When you were a demon stone, you were thinking about so many things." "Hmm... I wasn''t thinking cleverly because I was basically a dead person. Oh, speaking of which, I''ll tell you something interesting about the Demon Stone" "... what is it? She smiled softly and carelessly, smiling calmly as she watched. "Sylvia, your sister said. Demon Stone has (,,,,,,,,,,) no change in the Lord even when he is reborn. They figured it out last year." "... I can''t seem to get enough of this information." "I won''t tell you anymore. Yikes. Because your sister said you didn''t have to say any more." She laughed with a knowledgeable face and looked at Ain''t unpredictable with pleasure. After a few moments it also seems to have calmed down, with hands and feet stretched out and voiced. "Hmm......! Something tells me a story that took decades, so I don''t think I have enough information." Though she does, she probably doesn''t intend to go into too much detail. If you ask me, there are still mountains of things that have not been told - such as how to start a war with humans. But she nods deeply and sees Ain with strange eyes, deep as the universe somewhere. "... no, I still know what happened" "Mm-hmm. Good." Painting in the sand, she ends it by slipping her palms zazzled. Then I stood up and looked at Ain. "Is that it? Me, why did you come here to talk about this?" "- Yeah... didn''t you have something you wanted to tell me? "Hmm... I think there was something... I want to tell you... ah" He seems to notice something, and when he pounds his hand, he gives what a confident look. "A good sign of power - depends on how you use it! "... Yes? "Nah, nah... even if it was that woman''s power, now it belongs to a bulimic world tree. Unless you use it the wrong way - it''s not gonna be weird." Ein perceives her intentions. I was wondering why we talked about this. (I wonder if it feels like you''re here to comfort me...) For that, I had a lot of other things to worry about, but I had a change of mood. Maybe because she also has a history of storming off again, or something Ein felt. "What... I''m not in a position to say... haha, let''s even go eat in someone''s good dreams..." Squirting, Archet gets up all the time. "I should have stopped. I''m lost." "Mm-hmm. Just make sure you feel like you''re having fun." I wonder if it''s really okay to do it, but there will be no harm done - I''m sure. Ain had a bitter laugh. "Chris, your sister always dreams like fun." - Intensely interested. Maybe not if I ask, but for a little while... and my heart moves on to Ponkotsuelf''s dream. "Ha, what is it, for example? "... Chris, your sister is unexpectedly nagging -" And so far I''ve said, someone held her up. When you can keep your hands on your mouth, "Excuse me, Master Archet. I''m here to see how Ein is... what were you talking about? The figure of Chris, goddess of the moon, illuminated by the moonlight and described before. She held up Archet as her golden hair was exposed to the cold wind. The expression... is always equally beautiful. Let''s put aside the cold that sleeps in the back of our eyes. "... Talk about night meals" I see, it''s definitely a night meal. Things are like saying, but Chris immediately guesses what they mean. "Hehe, that''s good. So shall we come to the dining room? "Ah... it''s okay. I figured... I''m not that hungry... maybe" Bump your body and try to escape Chris'' confinement. But... "Oh, um - Sister Chris? Can you walk on your own? "Never mind. Running away¡­ to keep Master Archet from getting lost." (stepped on the tiger''s tail... I didn''t know they were asking me) Ain''t seen off in the face of others. But there''s no way Chris missed Ein asking what his dream was about. "Dear Ein? I thought I''d like to go see some new clothes. If you don''t mind, why don''t you come with me next time? It''s a rare invitation for her. No, rather, this may be the first time these invitations have been made. It was a strangely powerful voice, but she felt this was a good opportunity. You''re also right that Ain has feelings for hindsight, "... I always take care of you, I''ll go out with you" Asking about a woman''s dreams is not such an indiscretion. I know, but I regret losing the temptation. And I responded honestly to Chris'' request. Archet, who is taken away, is carried with his lower body plumped, like a cat held up. Are you sure you want to go to the dining room? This is the new interest Ain has. (... be the first king and demon king, to be taken away by an elf with a hidden lineage) Something interesting is about to start. Feeling refreshed at some point, Ain left this place behind. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - At the same time. They were in the basement of a labyrinth. "Sylvia. Are you okay? "... yeah, I''m fine now" In the basement of one place, Cain cared for Sylvia. One side of the perimeter is surrounded by blue-white glowing stone and the surface is polished like marble. It forms a heavy square, with a number of overlapping and creating deep corridors everywhere. "- Let''s pull it up. I think we should be a little bit more prepared." And, Cain speaks with a bitter face. He sees his wife entering the ground and breathing, and he talks to her like she can''t tell you. "Oh, Cain... I wonder if I''ll turn up the sound" "Don''t be stupid. Not to the demons that come out. This... about a dungeon that''s going to last everywhere." How many layers would have gone down already? I counted to about thirty, but I wasn''t willing to count anymore. "... I know. I''m sorry, I wasn''t kidding." Sylvia then stands up and hands off the dust on her body. "Be honest. I never thought I was such a deep dungeon. Again, we need to get ready." Mostly regarding food, etc., he says so at the end. Saying that in a sigh, he goes back the way he came. Cuttoos, tricks, and footsteps echoed around. "A corridor between distortion and failure. You didn''t even imagine Sylvia being this deep, did you? Yes, the two of them are in a labyrinth, also known as the Divine Dungeon. Demon opponents will not suffer if they have the strength of two. The hard part was in this labyrinth offense where I couldn''t see the end. "... yeah. Honestly, maybe he was licking it." Cain points me out and Sylvia laughs bitterly. "I can''t do this though. It leads to where God is - what an anecdote. You won''t make it that easy." "So, but... I didn''t say Cain should go. That girl... with Chris'' sister''s whereabouts, to grab something for Red Dragon." When she says so, Cain stops her body picky. Eventually, he acted a little embarrassed but turned around. "Don''t tell those guys. Nothing. I''ll let you know when I find out." "... kind? Could it be like that? Instead, maybe this is what you''re doing because Ein can''t rely on you. The dispatch of Archet is a manifestation of an honest and untold mind. "Just don''t say it anymore. I just feel like I''m doing this." If you''re not honest, Sylvia laughs lovingly at his tricks. After him a little distance opened, she hurries to pack the distance. I stood right next to him and glanced at the face of the good man who pointed that way. "But it was years ago when you two left? I don''t think there''s any trace of it..." "I guess. If he''s dead, he''s rolling somewhere. If he''s alive... he''ll be somewhere else" At least, I haven''t found a body like that by the time I get here. I mean, it''s a big premise that you two headed further into this. "It''s a place where we feel troubled, too. It''s absolutely hard to break through here, even with an elf." "... but if you''re an elf, it doesn''t look like you''re just an elf." Huh, laughs, says Cain. "I asked Chris last year - before I went back to the old king''s capital. About my sister." "Heh, when did you do that... So how come it''s not just an elf?" "It''s a skill I was born with. I see, I was reasonably called the greatest genius of all time... and I was immediately convinced." It is rare that he praises, and Sylvia sees his side like she fell in love. Then, when he spilled his grin intriguingly, he mouthed the answer. "- Celestina Wernstein. She said the skills she had were brave (,)..." "Huh... Huh, Marr, you were inheriting your powers" Sylvia is surprised to hear unexpected words. "Oh, it''s the same brave power Marc has. - So maybe you''re treading on it, even though you''re struggling." You''re not talking about the impossible, are you? Cain told me and Sylvia nodded. "It''s just that I just stepped... where did it disappear?" It was the most questionable question, but Cain doesn''t know the answer either. "It''s called, God only knows. Sooner or later, let''s get ready and get back out." The two overlap their footsteps and continue walking down this long and wide corridor. - Come on, it''s a long way home. I will do this with chatter, albeit a little simplicity. "It''s just that if you ask, it didn''t sublimate to Job, it was just a skill ending" I mean, it was immature. "Then the strength of the time is as strong as Ed, who made the half demonization - is it? I say rush, but even its power is strong as a fool. At the time when there was no such thing as Ein, the former Demon King''s Regiment, or the Sea Dragon twins, there would undoubtedly be no one in line. "I guess. Even so, he was too powerful." I''m talking about Chris'' sister being out of standard for a lot of things, but the two of us here are out of standard as well. He never looked so strongly surprised, calmly, imagining how strong he was. The two then spent an entire two and a half days following this deep dungeon. 271 Dawn of the night, reports of interrogations, etc. When the night dawned, Ain noticed her mood was surprisingly refreshing. The way it ended was taken by Chris, but the talk between the demon kings seems to have changed the mood more than I imagined. Raising his torso from the bed and reaching out, he defies his spine into a bow as he leaks his voice deeply. The morning air went through my nose and I was able to wake up at once. "Oh, you''re up? "... that, Krone? When will you be next door? Krone looks up next door and talks to Ain, who seems to be awake. Soon, she was lying next to me. "Not long ago. I was actually gonna come wake you up, ''cause you seemed so good... we were sleeping together." "Then I wish you''d woken me up" "... I think I was tired yesterday, so I thought I could stay like this today." I moved my body steadily and put my head over Ain''s thigh. It''s a sweet decision for her, but so much so that Ein, who returned yesterday, seemed tired. Ain thanked me, and when I answered and stroked her head, I stroked her cheek, put my hand on her chin and raised her face. "- Huh... I''m already suddenly going to" "I can''t help it because I want to." Smile lightly and laugh at each other. Hands around her back held sweetly, hugging each other with strength. Eventually, they leave naturally where they were satisfied and Krone gets out of bed first. "Do you want to start work this afternoon? Again, I''m putting yesterday''s matter in my ear. Think about what Ain was sick of, or I''ve been telling you to rest in the dark. "... no, it''s okay. I''ll start in the morning." "Are you sure you''re okay...? "I blew everything off, and I''m glad I did, because I have feelings. Maybe, but more than Krone thinks... it''s refreshing now." She stares into Ain''s eyes and makes sure it''s not a lie. At the end he seemed convinced, no longer stopping Ain, but making him smile and nod. "What about Master Archet? "Oh, I just heard a little bit about why Mr. Archet ran wild..." "Hmm... if you''re a scholar, throw in all your wealth and sell it, but you''re going to want to hear it." I guess so, Ain grinned bitterly and nodded, thanking her for her help last night. Then I wondered what happened after that. "After that, Chris abducted Mr. Archet, and you''re asking me what happened? "I didn''t ask for details, but I did hear that Master Archet was taken away by Mr. Chris to his room -" (I see. Didn''t it turn out to be a night meal in the dining room) As for myself, who has one end of the responsibility, I almost felt sorry for all of it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Get dressed as usual, get fit as usual, and head to the office as usual. It didn''t make much difference, but this was the best thing. Even at this time, we will proceed with the Baltic, and in parallel, we will also wait for new information from Lili. In addition to the matter of the Ist Trading Chamber, the matter of the Dragon Faith. Also, a hand for example blurring, etc. - There are still as many jobs as there are. Instead, did you not have to think in vain that you didn''t have to slow down like this? "No, there was something about Alma." A fact-finding mission where Ishtarika''s men were also exchanged. It was launched a while ago and is working with Tiggle to investigate. I had a cramped laugh that this matter was still there. "That''s crazy. I feel busier than I did when I was a red fox, because of you? I was certainly busy at the time, but so far, I have often even returned my holidays to work. The spare time was certainly diminishing. "When I was trying to be Ain''s sidekick, did I spend more than twice as much time studying?" "... I''m afraid" To a certain point, a better woman than anyone should be Katima. But overall, I''m sure Krone will be overwhelmed. I feel dependable every time and joke with her. "Oh, hey. Ein wants to join the festival, too? And she asked while doing paperwork. "A festival, of that fake egg? "Yes, I am." It is a festival born out of the lie that it is transported from Heim and given to Silvado -. "... I like festivals, but there''s a commotion" They were after Ain''s sword. I don''t know if it connects with equals, but it would mean Ain is also being targeted. (No, I don''t think so. The festival) The assault the other day ensured they were on the lookout. But there is no certainty that it will not strike, and in case you do, the rest is the battle involving the people. Even as just Ain, I want to avoid all this. "When we get to Ragna, we''ll use a water train and a carriage to come to Strahm. Then we''ll take the water train to White Rose and hand it to the royal family in the square." "Now, is that okay? The castle is a target or something..." "Yep. So, after that, I''m supposed to carry it to Ist on the royal announcement..." Researcher''s sanctuary ist. I see, there''s a hunk of secrets all over there, or if you do poorly, there''s more to secrecy than the castle. Though I''m overlapping lies, I felt some credibility. "I also asked Mr. Majolica to help me. So it''s okay to leak." "Ah, speaking of which, Mr. Majolica had the title Professor Emeritus." The first time I got to Ist, it helped me a lot because of it. Well, in the end, Oz, who gave me advice, was an enemy, too, but it''s true that he had Majorica''s help. "Heim, too, but you got all sorts of things involved" "That''s all that''s taken care of. At least I took a few steps forward thanks to Ein." "... that''s more than anything" that the information obtained was small, but that the interpretation was terminal. I couldn''t help it, I had to think so. "Didn''t you hear anything about yesterday? I thought you had a report from Lili." As a result of the interrogation. At the end of the day, I left it to Lili and Dill, so I want to ask what it is about. It''s already been a day, so they should be contacting me... "Oh... I''m sorry, I''ve lost track of you." Then Krone says sorry and takes the letter out of her desk drawer. I got up and brought it to Ain''s seat. (I don''t think Krone will lose it...) deliberately placed between them. That would be her idea. "- Krone''s really sweet, isn''t he?" "Already... suddenly what? I wondered if he''d found out, but he was a little weak. When I hand the letter to Ain, I naturally mouth it on my cheek before leaving. "Has Krone looked through yet? "Yeah, for once." When I hear back, Ein also takes the letter out of the envelope. Read the words of greeting in the first half carefully and look at the main part. ''- In conclusion, the person Mr. Ein interrogated and the person we interrogated. There was no difference in content. After that, we went into the dark, but there was no additional information. That''s why I contacted Warren based on the above. I also asked Warren to make a decision about their treatment. " ... Heh, Ain leaked his voice. Lili and the others are still working fast. Warren only reports directly to me. ''I will also omit the flow and tell you that when you are reading this letter, you have already left Strahm and are scheduled to be transferred to the prison where Master Warren was instructed. In addition, apart from the person whom Ein interrogated directly, he was placed in a cell - no, the process (,) has already been completed. If you wish, we will share this details with you later. '' (¡­ processing, right) The words are laying low, but it is only natural that they will. Instead, they would even suspect that judgment if it was not made. They attacked King Prince Ain, and his fianc¨¦e was with him before. Whatever you think, it''s hard to get rid of that processing and doing it. ''That will be the report from me, but I also have a message from Warren. - I''ll take care of the dirty work. That was it. Your Majesty seems heartbroken as well as Master Warren about yesterday '' Ain made me happy. At the same time, I feel a little remorse. The so-called dirty work and the doings, if they are to be at the top of the country, will come as much ahead as they want. It would be kindness to ask us to leave that to ourselves. But I wonder if they haven''t seen me as an adult yet... and some remorse solicited. Then Krone talks to Ain, who has a dissatisfied face. "Sweet where you can be sweet. But remember, we have a responsibility, too, and we do everything we can. We can''t do everything from the beginning... not to say we can''t, but we don''t get much." "... not much to gain? "That''s fine if it''s just our satisfaction. But our work is connected to the people of Ishtarika. So perfectly everything...... how hard but unlimited, because I think we should do more of what we get" True theory. In other words, don''t be highly desirable. It''s important to have a high consciousness, but it''s not enough to be the king of a single country. "You have nothing more to serve than Krone, now I can double-check." "Pfft, I don''t know any more than you do." What a woman to enrich public and private life. This is how we talk amicably as we work, and the two finish the day''s work: today. - Soon, Tiggle will come to Ishtarika after various disciplines. This time as part of Warren''s strategy, not as a report. Ain''t got no time to rest, Ain slapped her cheek and tightened her mind. 272 Little by little. Chris was in a terrible mood the morning he opened it. It was never about Archet, but because of a sudden unpleasant visitor. "Pick it up. Since Ein is resting." The place was just outside the Mansion Gate, and the Kingsguard knight called Chris in trouble with his opponent. The Kingsguard knights got nervous. Because Chris'' mood gradually and gradually entered the dangerous realm. "So my Lord holds the throne. Therefore, you are entitled to petition His Royal Highness Prince Wang." "Yes, I know that. Ein is the king''s son, but he is the lord of Strahm." "- Bye! "However, this is not always possible - that is not to say. Again, though Ein is a lord, Prince Wang. Please understand that it is usually difficult to even speak up." Only the attitude of the two remains unchanged, with a collision of opinions with each other. "K... Dear Christina, you don''t seem to be feeling very well for a long time" "Oh, well, don''t you... they''re His Highness, aren''t they? That''s who Christina cares about, isn''t it? And, far from her, the Kingsguard knight talks to each other. Now, how did this happen, which is caused by the Ist Trading Chamber that the guild chief was talking about? To begin with, the one who came was a man of the use of one of the barons'' houses, and what he asked for was a petition to Ain. No - I meant the complaint, but I said I wanted a chance to talk to you in person. And this Baron family is with a nobleman who is in deep friendship with the Ist Trading Chamber. In the end, let the example festival noise bite you! I''m here to talk about it. "¡­ My Lord has a story for Ishtarika to His Highness. For the future development of Strom, I was wondering if you could give me some time." "That''s great. Now please send a letter to Assistant Prince Wang. I''ll get back to you after scrutiny." "Everything must not be missed. How about that? Just for a little while..." It''s irritating. It was just a frustrating word to plunder Chris'' brain. Don''t think about this, but I think about it. Oh, I wonder what the use of the Baron family is saying...... "Nothing can be instantly decided. If that is to do with the future of Istarica, then all the more so." "- Let''s change the way we say it. It is unacceptable for a knight to block the baron''s words at will." Did he also get irritated again, wrinkled between his eyebrows and said so, but Chris also quickly returns the words. "Ha... tell the rude baron to send his use to meet him without taking his own steps. He said," Get it back out. " Normally, it is not considered good for the aristocrats to abruptly take their feet. If so, we should send the use - some will answer this. But if this is also too superficial for them, like Ein, you should have just thought about it a little bit. We should first send a letter of introduction and carefully prepare under - attach the promise. No matter how easy Ain is to deal with and how much Prince Wang is in town by himself, if that''s what you''re talking about at work, it''s not the story. Chris thought about this inside out, but in the first place, this is like common sense. From her point of view, are you licking about Ain? I couldn''t help thinking about it either. Even though you are a new lord before you reign, what you should be able to do is be able to do so... because this is what I want to say back. "In the first place, I am the exclusive escort of Dear Ein and head of the Kingsguard Knights. I don''t have a title, but as for the authority I possess, I''m on par with the Count." "Huh... is that what you want to say when you''re above my Lord? "No, I just want to tell you that I have a lot of authority, too." Whether Ein or Olivia tells me she''s a genius or not, she''s no different. Rather, it would be in her honor to say that there would be a gap between her and her close friends. It was returned only in a strong tone, and so was the man who used it for its power. "- Still, please say a word to His Royal Highness Prince Wang...! But the man of use is also obsessed. And, Chris was thinking, I was a little concerned about how he was doing. Why are you in such a hurry, why are you so strong? There are rarely such aristocratic uses, on the contrary, so much as a first try. Because Prince Wang dropped Heim when his opponent made him a hero in the Sea Dragon Crusade. I find it strange that you can persevere so far against someone with a number of aliases. ... Chris thought for a moment. It''s the next moment. The man took a step, trying to get close to Chris, and stepped on the soil on the mansion''s property. Whatever happened to this, the Kingsguard knight immediately pulled out his sword. "Nothing more" "This is a warning. As we move forward, you will be judged to be willing to treason." The place and the size are different, but this was no exaggeration, so to speak, when it came to the second castle that could be placed in Istarica. On the other hand, if you step in without any permission, the rest is easy. The Kingsguard knight''s sword is pressed around the man''s neck and chest. "... we don''t want to tarnish Master Ain''s mansion either. It won''t help any more, so pick it up." And says Chris. The man trembled with a large grain of sweat on his forehead out of tension and fear. It''s a use, so it may not have defied what the Lord says, but it''s the same thing as a Kingsguard knight. Their job is to protect those who live in this mansion. He slowly lowered with his trembling feet, and the Kingsguard knight finally put his sword away. "Send me a letter first. That''s the answer from me." "... excuse me around here today" I realized there was nothing more I could say, and the man boarded a carriage that had stopped nearby. Then he hastened him to flee, and immediately disappeared from this neighborhood. - Gassssssssss. "No way an intruder...!? Huh, sounds rang from nearby plants. I was wondering if the man earlier had done something, and the Kingsguard knight hurried up near it. "Chi... no! It''s me! It was our First Princess Katima who hastily showed up from the plants. What were you doing in there... and Chris sighed loudly. "For once...... may I ask why you were doing it? "Nyah? It''s decided, I was just asking because it seemed like a fun conversation." The difference is also said as if it were natural, and she royally looks great. "No, and Baron Albero''s? "What, Master Katima? Did you know where a man like you was using it? "Well, I know. He had a family crest on him." Surprisingly, rather than just asking, it''s a different place to look. After all, does it mean she''s not just Ketsey? "By the way, nevertheless - what does that mean? "It''s a stupid place to ask the guild, so I remember it." "Are you making a stupid request to the Alliance...? "You don''t know that? You''ve been to the guild with Ain a couple of times? Well, Chris puts his hand on his lips and thinks, would he have made such a request? Tilt his neck and rebuffed the name of the Baron Albero family, he finally understood what it meant. "- You had it. Sure, your dog Max? And they ran away, so... was that a request? "Yes! I had found it when I first asked Ain and the Alliance. I was just heartily convinced that I remembered it by reason. "So, how does Master Katima know that? "I went, too. I brought Dill to see what it was like." "... why bother doing that" I mean, I''m flabbergasted, I''m reconfirming her freedom. I''m sure Dill stopped many times, but he ended up losing Katima''s momentum. "But it''s strange. Isn''t it strange that Lili and the others came up with the name of the Chamber of Commerce? Although Katima says it''s strange, she speaks with a lot of certainty. Only, I haven''t spoken with certainty on this occasion, and Chris knew that, too. "... that''s true" "I feel the flow of gold. We''ve been close since we started, and we''re already working on that." I was wondering if it was only recently that we had a relationship, and if there was no apparent relationship. That''s what she said in the dark. "Do you mean it smells like kina? Well, I need to tell Ein soon..." "No, you don''t have to." Why not, Chris tries to ask Katima, but the answer was nearby. Saggy, and when the noise sounds from the plants, one man shows his face with his throat or face. "Actually, I was listening to you, too." What a ridiculous face Ain said, but there is never such a thing as tightness. The glossy brown hair is loaded with a few planted leaves, and even if he shows up from there, Chris is just being taken aback. Rather, it relieves me lightly that I was so nervous earlier. "Um, but I think I''m connected. The Dragon Faith and the Festival of Fake Eggs...... the Ist Trading Chamber that came out there and the Weird Baron" "Maybe it''s like a back shield? "If it had anything to do with it, I think it could be. So I thought I''d do it at an ops conference. Call Lili too...... is that it, Chris? What''s the matter with you? Chris sighs, not knowing how many times, against Ain, who just answers swallowing. "Nothing! Ha... the loss of the fallen in love, that''s what I used to say... really" And I grinned lightly and groaned. After that, he went right next to Ain and took the leaves in his head by hand. "Thanks, Chris" "... already. I''m Prince Wang, so next time, don''t hide in strange places, okay? I''m sorry, Ein gave it back in a mild manner, but I was thinking one thing inside. (Knowing I''m the other guy, he''s coming with such a strong attitude... I wonder if it bothers me a little) 273 Go back to that land. A few days after the use of the Baron Albero family came. In the meantime, a number of things had been decided, and Ain''s orders had led Lili to initiate action. It also seemed to have been checked quickly, and she came in one evening abruptly asking for Ain''s room. "I''m done looking into it. Yikes! And she also came forward today pushing their girliness. "... you''re early, Lili" "Let''s see. I got some clues, and I got some dignified research." Now, why did we have a dignified investigation, and this has something to do with example festivals. We''ve been worried about it for a long time, but when it comes to the Ist Chamber of Commerce, we''ve moved in the direction of considering taking part in the festival - positively. No longer, this is better than being done something in a place we don''t know. Shouldn''t you be somewhere you can manage? There was also the idea. Also, I have another thought, "As a condition for participating in the festival, we have been able to conduct various background checks. And Lili said. With events involving royalty, there''s nothing wrong with being tough around here. I don''t know what to say instead, but I guess it was easy to make a grand move. "Ist Trading Chamber. Looks like they made contact with the Baron Albero family after losing their fringe with Viscount Sage. We''ve been dating for years." "Heh... so the other day, he was taking me to my mansion" The start of the disturbance the other day is revealed, and it refreshes the inner part of Ain just a little bit. "Looks like it. It''s just, uh... no matter how you look into it, that Baron family is just an investor." "... what do you mean? I stopped working until then and listened to Lili''s report. Hmm, Lili''s words as she roared caught my strong interest. "Since there are a bit of people involved, I would like to report whether it is white or black..." When she took the small piece of paper out of her nose, she read out its contents. "First of all, the Baron Albero family is infinitely white" "Are you sure it doesn''t look like anything? "It''s a common aristocrat, who wants to be prestigious, or who wants to let everyone know that we''re wealthy." It would be small and medium-sized, but there never seems to be a lot of nobility that can be deeply related to the Chamber of Commerce, which would be a sort of status for the nobility, he said. For the Baron family at the bottom when it comes to titles, the Ist Trading Chamber - having a relationship with them, who were previously in deep company with Viscount Sage, seemed quite fascinating, not to mention how much of a falling Chamber of Commerce. "He seems to be an adventurer as well as a little ad tower (,,)" Lili said he and a man with a good appearance may appear in and around the guild. "You''re a nobleman, but you''re often allowed to do that." "I don''t know about this, but it''s like there''s no such thing as a heir to the Baron''s house." (... well, I was the eldest son of the Earl''s family, was it similar) Think of it, even myself, who was the eldest son of the Count Roundheart family, I think I had quite a bit of freedom. I was five years old at the time, but since I found out I couldn''t be the next principals, it was the end of the day when Logus wouldn''t even show his face. "So, one of the sons seems to be quite popular with women, and he seems like a very good merchant." This is just amazing, but in retrospect of my rude behavior the other day, can''t I help but be told this much? Ain''t got a bitter laugh, but I don''t really feel like denying it. "Hmm... Well, it''s a good thing you''re talented" "Right. So next up is the Ist Trading Chamber, but this one is in the gray area." "Gray?" Ain''t much ambiguity raised Ein''s eyebrows. "If you say so, the Baron Albero family is an indirect investor with no knowledge of the circumstances, and the Ist Trading Chamber will probably be an investor with knowledge of the circumstances" As for Ain, it seems black, but I guess it''s something like the law doesn''t allow it... Lili also had a slight bitter laugh. "What''s that? The money I got... is that you''re flushing the Baron Albero family funds to the side? "I followed the flow of gold, and that''s what it looked like" If the investigation is correct, I guess the Baron family is just being lifted and used. Or are you even receiving some kind of reward? "So it''s black to be flushing ahead... you mean? "No, rather than black, it feels gray close to black" Lili answered vaguely again, taking out a new piece of paper and putting it on Ain''s desk. This one looks like a formal report document, and the paper is superior unlike the stuff on the note. I took it and Ain read it out in his mouth. "Institute of Paleontology? What is this...? "It seems that that itself has been around for more than a decade. There are a few similar laboratories, but this one was apparently a disappointment due to financial difficulties." (... I wonder if funding difficulties, subordinate nobility, that sort of thing is too connected) It''s a bitter laugh inside, but if you''re a millionaire or a major laboratory, you can''t get along. The flow of rights and gold always made me feel wounded when I thought about it, but it was always something I would see if I were also Prince Wang. "As a result, the Ist Chamber of Commerce came into contact where Viscount Sage lost his leg, and the relationship between the two began -" "I see. So, how do you know that the paleontological laboratory is close to black? "You may be doing research that touches on the law" Pickle, Ain''s body moved. "Well, didn''t you go into the Paleontological Laboratory and do your research? "I tried, but it was tough inside. It didn''t fall within the scope of direct investigation, and a slightly disturbing shadow remained." "Why couldn''t I force myself to investigate? "If it''s an ist, it''s a chunk of confidentiality... so that''s what, if you have the name of Your Majesty or Ain, no... if you have a royal decree, you can look into everything fine..." Think about why you didn''t do it. Indeed, Ain also understood the specificity of that place when he went to Ist to investigate the Red Fox case. At the time, I didn''t reveal myself with Prince Wang, but the status quo is different. However, the specificity of that land remains unchanged. "Are there too many shortcomings when using royal decrees..." In case you didn''t have a clue or vice versa if they were operating honestly. Buying the grievances around you is a must, you just have to be dissatisfied, but it is also an idea to do things poorly and turn the Ist to the enemy. However, even if I know it, I also feel that I should use it. That doesn''t mean I don''t know whether to rush things or not. "So, what do you call a disturbing shadow? "Yes, that would be the study that touched the law" "... can I ask you more? Ein tells me that, and Lili speaks slowly. "We found that kind of waste, like a mixture of biological characteristics." "That''s like connecting wings to a cow...? "Uh, yeah. That''s what I''m talking about." It''s a so-called chimera-like study. I see, I know you say gray close to black. "Why doesn''t that go black? "Actually, that waste is what Red Bison''s head was like as two adults, and this one''s been given many examples by adventurers in the past, as mutations." "Oh... you mean because it wasn''t definitive evidence" Don''t worry about this. Shouldn''t we be investigating? And it''s not like I didn''t think about it. But Ishtarika is not a small framework made up of small numbers, but a big country more than a few times as big as Heim and others. If you take it by forceful action without any preparation, then you don''t even want to think about dissatisfaction or confusion by the people. You can''t lick or lightly think about the rise and fall. But there''s something definite coming down behind Ain''s brain. The men in the example robe plundered the back of his brain, reflecting on what Leonard had said before. "Guidance, maybe that legend isn''t frown spit either..." Not if you''re stuck here. Before the festival, Ein stood up abruptly, thinking he should put some more hands on it. "By the way, why is that weird research forbidden? "Because it affects ecosystems and can develop into unexpected cases" "Uh, I knew that was the reason. Yeah, that''s good enough." Lili looks up at Ain''t got enough evidence but what''s enough. Then he suddenly walked out and headed outside the room. "If Mr. Katima is here, he''ll be famous enough, and then he''ll be fine because I''m driving..." Yeah, nodding, he finally looks back at Lili. "Mr. Lili. It''s only two weeks till the festival, so I''m gonna vacate Strom for a little while." "Is... yes? Dear Ein, suddenly what..." Although I ask back, I know what he''s looking for. Either that or she was measuring Ain''s seriousness. "I''m going to Krone''s room now. Tell her everything. We need to get ready." "Huh, no way, to ist!? What, no, Prince Wang would do that much at a time like this! Surprising words come to mind to complain as much as they can, but I couldn''t think of a word that could stop Ein. If you think about it, you''re a man who throws himself in the field. Stopping yourself will never come true. (Let''s leave Leonard and Bats to Marco. We should ask the three of them to do their research for Strom and around here) "Dear Ein! No way really......!? Lili talked to me, Ain''t focused and I can''t reach my ears. (The confession... is it inconvenient to take many people) Then what do I do, he gets lost without worrying about Lili? (I don''t want to lower the defense of this mansion. If so, I can take you to -) Then, recalling his previous journey to Ist, Ein laughs invincibly. Pump your hands! And I beat him, and I was just happy to say that the plan was decided. (It should also be according to Magna at last. I need to ask Mr. Sylvia about the legend of the example...) It was going to be a surprisingly long journey, and I made him smile bitterly at the thin. But I never hate these ordeals and journeys. In retrospect of the Red Fox investigation journey, Ain nodded strongly. (Well... maybe you''re like me, like this) 274 Preparation. So he leaves the room and moves on with his legs as he contemplates. Lili follows me from behind, but she had the look she''d already given up. "... Dear Ein" "Hmm? What''s up, Mr. Lili?" "I don''t know what''s going on... I knew it would happen when I thought about it..." And, while she speaks of dissatisfaction, the expression is not what she already complained about. Again, in the end, it''s a giving up emotion. Because I don''t have anything to stop, and I even have the question of whether to stop. "So, you''re going to the ist, right? Who are you taking? I guess from the circumstances, and for now, I beg you to tell me about this. "I mean, what do you do? I think there is a strong backlash even if things go too forcefully..." Continue and she asks what to do after she turns to Ist. "I decided to go with the same face as last time. If Katima was here, surprisingly enough, right? "Yes...? Is it Master Katima......? "Finally, I think I''ll have Majolica write me a letter of introduction or something. I think it would be easier to talk about it again with the prestige of Ist." I didn''t really care, but I decided to rely on the strength of power and voice. Exactly the same as the last investigation into Ist, but this time, Ain''t firm will is respected. So Katima, who initially said she''d be taken care of for about a week, also influences. Nobody asks about the length of stay, but I know it''s pointless to ask. That''s why I''m asking you to help me out a little bit. "And the name Mr. Katima came to is, I''m sick of investigating laboratories in Strom - so don''t you think it''s just right? "Uh... do you mean taking a leg off the researcher''s connection? "That''s what the tokens look like. I''ve confirmed some disturbing presence along the way, so I want you to see it... and I think it would be a lifetime." "- I honestly can''t accept it. Exactly, I was wondering if the force moves would pass." I intend to stop her now. It creates cold air and points just a little pressure at the ein. If you''re a regular person, it''s an uncomfortable emotion with a hint of cold coming up to your head. "Haha... what''s not to agree with this one?" Ein receives it with a bitter laugh and on the contrary lets try to destroy that air. "We must have learned a lot last year that there are things we can''t do without force." "... Yes. You''re right, but I was wondering if things were different." "No, things don''t always change. Doesn''t make sense since it happened." Then Ain''t been a while since Ain turned around. Lili, surprised at the sudden stop, takes a step back with him turning around. "Besides, it just doesn''t suit me sexually to wait, and if it turns out to be a victim, I''m sure I can''t stand it." "Yeah, that''s the same thing we do." "So I''ll use my powers. I''ll use all the power I have to thoroughly hunt them down." Ein''s eyes change, and when he finds out, Lili feels strength behind his eyes. Strength is vague to say the least, but it is one end of strength close to a calamity exceptional to the ordinary. "It''s the responsibility of the powerful. I don''t mean to, but I have a responsibility as a royal." "Also, what would you do if it were really white...... ugh! Otherwise she realized she was scared. I said that I felt I couldn''t fight the power I was shown. "I want to avoid that my brave feet make things worse. That''s why I''m taking Mr. Katima with me." And Ain''t driving himself. But by the time we get there, we can''t ignore Lili''s efforts. "- Besides, it''s true you found something suspicious about the example, and I don''t think you need to worry about it." The word is light. Nevertheless, when he said it, Lili''s expression also loosened because she could be immersed in somewhat but comforting emotions. "It''s been a long time since you became the Demon King, and the strength of your words." "Well, I mean, I grew up a little bit." I don''t know what to say to Silvard, what would Krone say? Inside, we had not yet been able to abandon the problem, but we can no longer deny the emotions that we can no longer stop. Ain walks out again, first, to Krone''s office. Lili and I broke up here and went to talk to Krone. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Is that a pile of problems? No, not really. Correctly, because the competence of the woman handling the problem is beyond degrees. She shows strength to the detailing of compromises, hand turns, or scheduling with others in the department. Yes, what a competent woman the Krone was. As an aide to the heroic Crown Prince, and as the granddaughter of the largest chamber of commerce, she has not lost her title anywhere. Speaking of results, again - needless to say - I was sighed. But it''s no exaggeration to say that she knows Ain better than anyone. While listening, I open the notebook, take the material out of my desk in one hassle, adjust the schedule and come up with words for the Silvers. What is the purpose and what are you going to do? Talking about some matters with Ain, she turned her bitterly laughing, loving face to Ain. "I''m going to sigh so many times. But do you think I''m guilty of liking you? I mean, he didn''t try to stop Ain like Lili did earlier, he asked about his cooperative attitude. "... you always think I''m sorry for the hard work, don''t you? "It''s okay. The hardships that come from Ain''t something you like enough to convert into love." In love with nature, she prepared several letters. It''s for hand-wounding or against Silvard or Warren. To tell you the truth, I''m not worried about Ein''s safety. "Oh, that? Could it be they''re ignoring you? "Hehe... no. I believe Ain''t gonna be okay no matter what." That said, Krone approaches the couch where Ain sits. Sitting in front of him, I drank the tea that was on the table. "Is it a problem to be lonely? I''m so jealous of Katima and Chris." "- I figured I''d stop going? "If they say that already, they''re gonna want to hold me back, too, right? Though in words, there wasn''t that much loneliness between us. When I think about my childhood, since we broke up at the Grand Duke of Augusto, we''ve only had one letter to contact them for a while. Plus, during the Red Fox investigation, he''s been on his feet like a couple of trips. There is a feeling that we have no choice but to do this to each other. "When you''re done with your work, let''s take it easy again for the two of us" "Of course, I''ll do my best to do that." This one was all true, and the two laughed face-to-face. "Can''t we just get Mr. Chris in trouble? When you''re impotent, be sure to tell Mr. Chris too, okay? "... is that decided to be unscrupulous? "If you''re not unscrupulous, you don''t talk about this all of a sudden, do you? I see, it was quite true. Ain''t no sound, Ein nods honestly and answers. "Mr. Chris said," Because I was looking forward to going shopping with Ain. So if you can afford it, you can come with me. " Is this a concern for Krone? Knowing Chris'' thoughts, he spoke softly and told Ain. "- Isn''t it up to Mr. Katima? I said mainly in the sense of not being swayed by her. "Maybe you''ll find a book that''s out in the ist and lock it in your room, huh? "Oh...... sure, I''m starting to feel that way" I laugh bitterly where I could easily imagine. Krone then stands on the couch and sits next to Ain, either to make up for not seeing her for two weeks or she snuggles her body together. "Mmm." I looked up at Ain, clamped my lips, and made him stick out. Hmm, and I asked him to mouth it in a nutshell was a sweet desire to get it from him. After overlapping so many times that counting was a hundred million robberies, we spent only two of our time meaningfully. 275 The day of departure is a little busy. No matter how good Prince Wang''s fianc¨¦e was, she also felt some difficulty this time. Because Prince Wang, who is also a lord, will leave the territory. Publish the reason or not. First of all, she thought about this, but this gives me an answer right away. There''s no way you can make it public and act. He said it should be done as publicly as possible. The reason is, as we all know, that there are suspicions about Robe''s men, about the Ist Trading Chamber, and about his association with the Institute. Krone feared that taking a trip to the former demonic kingdom, the land now known as the former king''s capital, might also be regarded as something important. As a result, we treated Ein as a public official, but not a public announcement. "- I am contacting you regarding the proposal of His Royal Highness Prince Wang. I will adjust the schedule and other final matters here." The letter that was eventually written had this way of ending. Krone''s letter arrives in Kingsville during the day and Warren responds immediately. His judgment and that of Silvard, in view of Ain''s past accomplishments, etc., is again permitted to know him freely. Warren laughed and Silvard sighed again. Nevertheless, it was true that I had been contacted in advance and that I was thankful that I was able to grasp the purpose of my actions, and Krone was relieved to hear back from them. - And early in the morning two days after Ein remembered. Before the sun still rose, he was boarding a water train at a station in the center of Strom after being dropped off a little busy at the mansion. "I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep properly, so I need you to call me if you need anything." Katima rubs her eyelids as she falls asleep and disappears from the living part of the water train. Katima on Ain, and Chris'' three water trains, were not exclusive to the royal family, but, as before, used by the aristocracy. If we move the Royal Dedicated Water Train, we need to make public what we have. Thus, as before, they were boarding vehicles intended for nobility. "Mm-hmm. Sorry, let me go out with you." "That''s about as good as this... For once, I''m looking after you, too." Is it a special attitude for Katima? What you can predict is that the destination is ist, which isn''t bad for her exploration either. However, Ain also honestly appreciates it because it is true that she can help. Chris, I''ll take care of Ain. "I''ll take care of it......! Now it''s time for her to disappear, the place to aim is the vehicle with the bed. Chris, who was left, answered by holding his hand firmly to what was now said. "In the meantime... shall we make some tea? That''s all I do when I say take care of him. Ain''t Ain''t too sleepy either, honestly nodding at her words. "Yeah. Shall we talk a little slower... it''ll take more than half a day to get to the ist" Before, when I left Wang Du, I was on a direct flight for half a day. But now it''s Strom, or another three or four hours will be added. Ain still looked out into the dark landscape and sat back on the couch to see Chris. "A little nostalgic, but you still called me Mr. Chris then." "Hehe...... yes. I miss being called that way." "It was when I came back from Baltic that I was abandoned." I can remember Chris leaving me and feeling down for a long time. But since she asked to act with Ain, Ain answered it and judged Silvard directly. "Think, Ain''t you really grown up...... Now, for some reason, he''s even the Demon King..." "Ha... I''m taller now, too" "And at some point, I''m stronger than Lord Lloyd..." Come to think of it, it''s vague when you''ve clearly become stronger than Lloyd. (Hmm. The spiritual world? I think I suddenly got stronger after Cain gave me an archery for something) He fought a runaway Marco and let his body grow in the middle of it. At least, Ain was definitely stronger at the time this happened. I can''t believe I got stronger in just one night. "Do you want sugar? When Ain thought of it that way, it smelled softly sweet. I thought it was black tea, but it seemed to smell like Chris himself, Ain noticed it and his nose moved again naturally. "Oh, oh... no, I''m fine" I did something weird, even though I was unconscious. The reply was delayed, but I accept tea by saying no to her. Knock, include a sip, and you''re going to be soaked in a calm mood. Phew...... exhaled and looked inside the room. "This vehicle is a very nice room, too." Ain''t familiar with good things like conditioning and making fall in love. Wooden furniture and thick carpets with elaborate designs - and even available in places like bars. Seeing that, I could remember the night before when Chris showed up dressed like a dress. "Yes, because Mr. Krone was pleased to have managed to arrange it" Ain apologized for thinking of her, saying you had a hard time with sudden thoughts. Eventually, when Chris sat down in the seat across from Ain, he similarly put his mouth on tea. "¡­ what does this have to do with the recent disturbances here and the Chamber of Commerce of Examples, this institute" And she said as she leaned down. Hold the cup with both hands and comfort the winter cold until you get into the vehicle. "It''s a little weird. Ein''s sword was targeted, he deliberately believed in dragons that no longer existed... and he was collecting funds by doing things like criminal organizations..." "I think the flow is sudden, too, but, well, there''s no way it''s going to work for us." Ain replied, drinking tea again and then staying put. Speak based on what has happened so far. - I''m sure this has one purpose. "Purpose, is it? "That said, I don''t know what it''s all about." "Yep... I thought you knew something..." "I guess there''s something going on. It''s just that. There''s a lot of money and my sword, and then there''s the Dragon Faith and the Institute." That''s why we''re going to explore it. Finally, Ain adds, Chris also gets a look that seems difficult. "And then there''s that baron house - you mean? "Indirectly, I mean." A recent visit gave Ain a hang-up, this is new to memory. "Is it possible that the Second Lady is involved in this" "Second Lady...... Oh, you mean Alma" "Yes, I don''t know the news, and if you''re thinking of revenge..." Hearing that, Ain thought about it for a few seconds. But I will immediately open my mouth and state the answer. "I can''t say it''s a zero probability, but it''s hard to move that into action. It''s about crossing the ocean, and above all... she has no power." Instead of the power of gold and power, now the late Heim, the name of the Round Heart would not be so tabulated. I was just able to get it out, and this is even suspicious if anyone cooperates with that name. "I''m not going to be alarmed, but I guess it feels like I''m too alarmed unnecessarily..." "... ok" "Oh, you can''t hit me without my permission, can you? Pita, Chris'' body was stiff. I know she hates Round Heart furiously - so much that she''s willing to kill it. Where he did not know, Ain stabbed the nail with a bitter laugh so as not to inflict some punishment on his own. "No, you can''t? Chris sees Ain''t dissatisfied with not responding. When Ain said the same thing, she snorted. "... mmm" "Mmm, because it''s not, is it? Nothing, me and your mother don''t care right now, ''cause we just have a few things to ask, okay? Maybe there are other people besides Chris who have disturbing thoughts. I think of it in my heart, and it makes me wonder if I would even draw attention to it any day. "- I want to gossip, so why don''t we confirm when we get to Ist" Sighing several times, Ain takes a piece of folded paper out of his nostalgia. I put it on a table with Chris, spread it out and looked inside. Then she also puts her face closer and checks the contents. "Speaking of which, I heard the inn was the same as last time" "It''s easy. We didn''t find it inconvenient either." I stayed a few years ago and let Barra and May stay at the inn as well. "I have a room for a week, but, well, I guess I''d like to finish my investigation early and move on to my next appointment" "Right... Baltic this time of year, it''s already a hard environment..." The journey to Demon King Castle is tough. Baltic is an area with severe cold weather or, as before, it will also be snowing a lot during this period. Ain''t gonna be a hundred million, but Chris is just as bitter a face. "After the investigation of the laboratory at Isto, Mr. Katima and I break up there. Do you have any questions? "... now that the escort says I''m alone..." "Can''t you? He asked me back with a decent face, and Chris was just a little sloppy. "Well, I don''t know... it''s Ain''s escort, too much for me alone" "Accidental? Immediately Ain returns the answer. I thought Chris had his lips tied tight, and I still couldn''t tell him. "... Yes" Naturally, I''m not unhappy to be with Ain. In case anything happened to this, she was afraid. But... "If I have to, I wonder if I should look like a world tree again..." "You''re angry, aren''t you? Master Ain, you''re angry, aren''t you? "... it''s a joke. I don''t even know if I can be, and there''s a reason it''s just Chris." Chris stares with sad eyes. Reflect on her that it was a bad joke and say why. "I''m not sure with my own eyes, but Chris, you''re still stronger than Dill, right? "What is it yet! Wow, I''m not going to lose......! But Dill''s growth is remarkable. Ain''t been incredibly strong, especially since Ketsey. Because it is enough to make good use of the characteristics of the species and to be as active as the other day. - But Chris is still strong. "I don''t care how much I got ketsy...... I can rush over to Master Ain sooner! If Dill or Katima is a cat-like species, then what is Chris? Definitely an elf, but a trait is still the loyal dog attribute. If it was the tail, it would have been easier to understand the emotion. "It''s not a battle of heels... well, I think Chris is stronger too" Listen to this, what a happy way she makes her face swing. I''m worried about dropping the cup in my hand. "... but Master Ain seems to be stronger" "Hahaha...... sorry. That''s all because my skills have an impact..." I coughed up and was struck by the fact that I was weaker than my master, I changed the air around her. "I''m not gonna be complacent, either, but maybe I think the power I''m living in is pretty good." On the contrary, it is even at stake to have someone to shoulder. Chris, too. That''s where he snorts honestly. I don''t feel very good about criticizing myself like this, but Ain''t got words for it now. "So I intend to strike an equilibrium with the remaining force in the mansion. I have Marco and Mr. Archet, but I want another person who can give instructions for the Black Knight. But you should bring someone stronger to me too - then I thought Chris." The truth is, I don''t even think the mansion''s power is excessive. It''s not just Marco, it''s even Archet now. Some of them are a few steps stronger than Kingsguard knights, so their power is unusual. "Chris can keep his back. Chris, don''t worry about one person."... that''s what I thought. " I mean it, but I''m slightly embarrassed to say it. To put it differently, it was something that unexpectedly tickled my spine. That''s the same with Chris. "Oh, thank you...... - Oh, you make tea substitutes...... ugh! To hide her red-dyed face, or she stands up with two cups, even though she still has her own tea. Then, just around the same time, the water train finally moved out. "Chris, it''s dangerous because the train has moved out......" I don''t care about replacing the tea. Ain looked back. I spoke to her, but she''s not concerned about the train movement because she''s in an uplifting mood. Huh? And I leak my distracted voice and look back at Ain again. "Eh." I heard a little noise. It sounds dull and rubbing for water trains to trample the tracks. At the same time, the vehicle feels the beginning swing of motion. Chris, who had cups in both hands. Her body''s center of gravity shifted due to her stubbornness, fluttering her torso and breaking down her body. "Like I said...... ugh! Ein hurries up from the couch and reaches out to her with no distance for a few steps. Not only will you fall, but if you get hurt in a broken cup, it''s tough. I don''t get pompous here. But... I didn''t think so, but let''s give her a hand over that. ¡­ but the moving water train increases speed and also communicates its deviation to the body to a large extent. Eventually, Chris finally defeats his body as if... "Sorry! Chris! "A, Dear Ein......!? I forced her to say no and grabbed both of those hands. Still, her body can''t get support, and finally, Ain''t got every body. A rich chest is pressed against Ain''s chest plate and the two of them fall on the couch as they go. The two of them fell so hard on the couch that they were likely to hear the sound of Bohu. Chris overlapped, like covering over Ain. "Huh." Second, Chris'' surprised voice leaked. Tea left only slightly in the cup, that''s zero in Ain''s eye, Ain closes his eyes reflexively. In the meantime, Ain''t got less than a few seconds, but Ain''t got his eyes shut. Because of the intimacy, the senses and aromas of each other are intensely transmitted, but Ain''t especially the other way around. I guess that''s why. Just about a second, but I didn''t even notice that something touched Ein''s lips. "K, Chris... it''s okay...? A dozen seconds remained in this position. The shake subsides and we realize that we managed to shelter Chris by the time we would have regained our composure with each other. At a distance not more than dozens of centimeters away, she is turning her face bright red and her eyes black and white. ¡­¡­ "Um... okay...? Ask her again. Chris then stroked his own lips with his index finger as he woke up feeling in love. In the next moment, make him blush even more and try to stand up. "Oh, please... I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it! But, but...! I put the cup I had in my hands until just now on the table and suddenly ran off on a small run. He opened the door to the vehicle that was to serve as the living room and headed towards the place that would serve as the communication corridor. "... Shh, it was so red..." Is it because he was in a hugging position? I was wondering why Chris rushed off. Also, on the inside, convince me that I felt sorry for Krone but not to hurt Chris... Ein was worried when he remembered the last trick he was using to stroke his lips, even if he was injured. 276 To the snowy ist. "Our train from Kingsland has just arrived at the end of the day Ist - you forgot something..." On the evening of the day of departure from the coastal city of Strom, no, it was late at night, and the train on which the Ains boarded arrived in Ist. Time is time, but there are quite a few who get off with the final flight connecting Wang Du to Ist. Everyone walks with a lot of luggage in their hands. The fact that you came to another place solicited me. "- Dear Ein, shall we set aside some time before we go" "Yeah, you are." Sit in the vehicle and talk looking out the window at the landscape. I haven''t brought any magic props like I used to when I came to Ist. I found it this time. The idea was... Nevertheless, isn''t it hard to find out? Can you see Ain''t and see that Ain''t himself? I also feel that. It would be easy for Wang Capital to do that, but all of a sudden, this place is an ist. (Well, if that''s what you''re thinking, shouldn''t you have done that before? I think so) Sometimes, however, the situation is different now than before. Ein himself became stronger and easier to deal with, and yes, he was judged not to have to hide it as before. "... and that''s a real hiccup" "It''s been three or four years." I came here when I was still a schoolboy, I realise that I''m getting old too. "The ist is already cold, so please weave your coat securely" As Chris says, outside the window - if you look at the station campus, you can see the snow falling from the sky. He''s wearing white makeup on the cobblestone. If I pull up the window just a little bit, the hiccups and cold air pour on both of us. If you peek in, the sky is like a black dyed blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue blue "But it''s Baltic that''s colder." "Right...... Ah, but! They say the roads are better than before, so I think it''s easier to walk than before..." The more painfully laughed you face to face, the more difficult your journey to Demon King''s Castle is. I remember when Ain used to go, he also made his way with a lot of heavy gear. "Whew..." Then, Chris leaks his voice to the sleeping beard. You noticed I was alarmed, and I quickly regained a stiff face. "... sleepy? You can''t possibly not even notice Ain right next door. (I don''t know if I should have pointed it out...) That''s kindness, too. Because it''s just a long trip today, or I said I meant to care. But she still dyes her cheeks shy. "Ugh... what is it about? "- Shall we go to the inn? I''m tired, too, and I want to rest in a decent room." "... thank you, sir" At the end of the day, I said a softly thankful word and the two of them took their seats. He joined Katima, who slept well along the way, and rolled out to the town of Ist. Around the time the date changed, but the town of Ist is still busy. In the case of the Wang capital, lovers often roll out with each other and the wealthy go out for night games. Not here in the case of ist, it looks like there is a lot of work to be done. "It''s too much of an environment to indulge in research. I''m sure it''s troublesome to go home with researchers." And, as Katima said, there are many researchers. The carriages ridden by merchants and aristocrats, and those who do, are also walking, after all, because there are many money making stories in this town. Cities where new technologies are born - that is, because it also means that a lot of money moves. "Mr. Katima. We''ll start investigating tomorrow, but what about Mr. Katima? "Nha? Am I not going to have to do something else tomorrow? "You suddenly go, too. In the meantime, let''s work with my own legs and... people who are already working in this town." "Uh... Warren''s kids? Yeah, Ain nodded. Then would she go to a bookstore or something, Ain and Chris thought, "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m waiting in the inn to read a book." He snorted roughly and looked at Doya, and Katima said confidently. "Is that it? Don''t you want to go buy it yourself or something? "I have ordered an eye-catching book. I''ve arranged for the inn to arrive, so no problem." "Oh, haha... I see, was that the reason..." Maybe I''ll go out of town if I finish reading that too. If it did, Ein thinks inside trying to keep up with me. There''s no way I can let a princess walk alone. "Chris, too, don''t act alone" "Wow... me too? "Yeah. Because Chris is in a position like a princess too..." He said, "Oh, no! Already!" Laughing in the light of Ain''s joke, she narrows her eyes and looks at him. I guess there was some dissatisfaction, but after all, the trick just seems adorable. The proud blonde was brilliant with the city lights and said so to stuffing Ain. "... nya. Chris is getting aggressive..." The muttering Katima shakes her head, for Christ''s sake. I waved a little exaggerated and laughed at the way they were doing. Then she pounds her hand as if she remembered something. "Oh, I get the example lab materials and the details, so I''m gonna read them properly, right? "Really? Krone was doing it for me? "I did. A little, you can reach someone I know." "... that would be appreciated" "I think Lili said it too, but we''re going through everything we can find out by regular means. After that... we''ll have to drive Ain and go with some strength." I guess the fact that she''s like this is an emotion close to certainty, too. That the gray near black was solid black. Even as it stands, there is too much evidence of kina odor. That''s what everyone cares about how Ain moves to deliver results. "Ma, if I have to, I can use the power of a fox, okay? "It''s okay. Because there''s a way I can drag you out without that power." Chris and Katima were the first to hear if there was such a thing. "A, Master Ain? We didn''t hear that..." "You didn''t tell anyone. I mean, I came up with something on the train." "The more you... so what do you do? "I''ll tell you after I''ve worked out a few more plans. It''s okay, ''cause I''m not gonna do anything weird." Is it true what you did? Unfortunately, they don''t trust Ein''s words. I''m just being cautious about what Ain''t said and done. "But don''t you think a gift is a great thing? Niyah laughs, Ain says. "What kind of money do you give me? "You can''t do that...... I''m not going to give you one of my swords or anything." That was contradictory. Chris tilts his neck and puts a decent face to what it means to give nothing even though it''s a gift. "Mmm... won''t you tell me what that is about? "You mean about the gift? When I look at her snorting, I see that she cares strongly. "I want to tell you, you won''t know until I give it a try, either. I don''t know how clever you are to listen to me..." "... are you saying? "Well, I know you''re surprisingly willing to behave last time, so I don''t think you have a problem interacting with me." It gets unnecessarily confusing, Chris - but Katima guessed. Ein came to an understanding of what he was trying to do. "The more you... the stronger you are, but the stronger you are, the more I ask you to do it at your own risk..." "So when I give it to you, I have to tell you that, too. If you don''t take it, I''ll think of another way." Chris starts and ends up with an even more mushy face to the two people he talks to in the face of translation. To the subordination. What about that? Some may have the thought that all this is their sense of distance. Because it''s important for the three of us to have a comfortable and satisfying space. - Eventually, Chris'' head pointing at his lips gets gently slapped with a pom. "Ha... ha? "I didn''t leave you out of it. It''s okay, I''ll tell you tomorrow night... just wait a little longer" "... it''s just sloppy. I can''t believe you''re bigger than me at some point, and you can even do this." What is the word? The expression is delightful on the back. Are the cheeks lightly reddened from discontent or from the cold of the ist? Even without knowing why, Katima, standing right beside her, continued to see the two with a calm expression on her translator''s face. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Street after the two of them passed by. A group of men and women appeared from among the shops along the street. "Ngarhhhhhh! Hey, I''ve booked a new furnace! "Sausage! Now you''re just as efficient! "Ooh! I knew it was that one! It''s not like I''m stuck in such a shitty house! One has a small body but an impressive arm like a thick, round tooth. And on the other hand, women have wings on both arms and sturdy keenails at their feet. A winged woman advances well next to a man with a large crotch. "That''s true! I prefer your house now too! "Ahh!? You made a fool of yourself about my house! Yakitori! "Oh, yeah... Didn''t you say so yourself..." How unreasonable! As usual for both of us, she''s the end of the line to be taken aback. "Oh...? You did! Gahhhhhhhhh!" For a town of researchers, a lively pair for a long time. They both took to the inn in this town, like Ein and the others. A little strange buzz was about to push into this town, which was usually quiet. 277 Failure at the Institute Arriving at the inn, each of the three enters the room for a rest. Nevertheless, Chris is resting in a room set inside Ein''s room that the servant would also use. The interior had changed slightly from before, but not to the essential part, and Ain had an elegant time. - When the yang rose, Ain was glancing at the material in the living room. Chris hasn''t woken up yet, and he''s alone. "Uh, how many laboratories are in difficulty to fund" When I look at the material Katima''s hands contain and say so, I shake my head, for Christ''s sake. It''s written not only by the Paleontological Laboratory, but also by a variety of circumstances. Through his eyes, Ain could have known about the many laboratories he''d closed down so far. I don''t know how many times there have been stinking cases where gold is involved. Do you think research costs money to do anything? I also feel that all this is inevitable. If everyone is a saint prince - and it''s impossible otherwise. "I can''t talk about it." He made a crisp noise and placed the paper buckwheat on his desk. What I found out was the location of the paleontological laboratory and the results of the research. However, when it comes to achievements, it''s not a big deal, and I have nothing to highlight. And about the background of the director of the Paleontological Institute. (... the director was a Fellow of Ist Great Magic, or so) He seemed like a researcher who was quite good at the time, and was independent in the first place - apparently. Seems like a story that doesn''t ring and fly after independence, or to the extent that it leaks a sigh. I doubted my relationship with Oz, but I was relieved that didn''t seem to be the case. Katima seems to know about the researcher, and she''s been accompanied by a word that she wants me to leave the area to her. After reading it, Ain looks out the window. "Well, let''s give it a try." Phew, sighing, Ain basically stood up and headed to the window. When I pulled out the one vase that was placed at the window, the flower inside, I said I was sorry for the little one. "I don''t know if you don''t need dirt, but for now... it would help if you came out" Put your hand on the neck of the vase and laugh. Ein''s hand glowed dull, and the vase pulsed so that a heartbeat could be transmitted. If you think the sound of swallowing saliva only sounded once, the inside of the vase wobbles weakly. "-A... aah...? "... hey, good morning" Born small like a circle of roses, he stares at Ain in vain. "How''s it going? ¨D¨D I answered with a shake of my neck, no, it looked around intriguingly. Oh, my God, Ain''t that a surprisingly cute trick, Ain''t smiled small. "Hmm. What''s going on inside? And, Ein tries to peek into the vase. Then, "Huh! - Huh! Him...... no, maybe it''s her, but I shake my head wide uncomfortably and refuse. I see... Ein rejoiced that maybe he was more willing than he assumed. "I''m sorry. Right, you''re embarrassed...... yeah...... Even Maneater is alive..." It was the man-eater that created it in the vase. A pure family, unlike demon stone groups like Cain and Sylvia. There are many mysteries but they are difficult to pursue, such as how they are born and how they live. It goes without saying that for those who have experienced Heim''s war - among them, the demon stone group, they have felt very troubled. But only, the Maneater is only faithful to the Ein of the Lord and does not utter a sexual vice theory. "Actually, I''m in trouble. I need a hand, okay? As always, Ain''t a long way to go until you get an order tone. Maneater had his mouth half-opened, pointing the face of a flower with no eyes straight at him, as if he were leaning his neck. (... I feel cute) I had feelings similar to kindness, but when I was little, I seemed like an out-of-the-box cutie. If you open your mouth wide, you may have fierce fangs, but now you''re feeling calm, and I''m not letting you see one of them. (... and the words seem to make sense enough) I am able to communicate with you. I can''t tell you what I''m thinking on the inside, but if I speak up, he clearly understands... He seemed to me. I was just relieved, "Actually, there''s a place I''d like to look." and tell Maneater about his previous history and circumstances. It would be a different sight from the side. Talk to the flowers, this would be pretty cute, but it''s hard to brush all this time. "Can you? You can''t eat researchers, you can''t destroy laboratories, you can''t eat research subjects. It''s full of bad things..." "... haaaa..." Then the reply is a very loud sigh. "... Huh? ¡­¡­ At this time, Ain remembered his last summons. One, the whole man-eater thing plundered the back of my brain. "You never sighed at me before? It was when I left the Augusto Chamber of Commerce and was attacked by robe men in the harbor. Were you dissatisfied with Ein''s instructions, huh? There were man-eaters like that. "I got it, didn''t I? "...... n" I nodded, my face shrugged and I thought inside. A surprising gaze at a man eater who is too emotionally expressive, he exchanges silence with each other. When that lasted nearly a minute, Ain sighed as well, "Next time you sigh weird, I''ll name you Logus," "Ahhhhhhhhh... Pep! The same thing as Marco makes you think that if you have a face, you look like an expression... "... I see. Could be reliable." I think I feel comfortable. Feeling that it was going to work somehow, Ain told me the plan he had in mind. Speaking of results, this man-eater was surprisingly a family member listening, so giving him the Demon Stone after the end made the battle. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Today the second day. I had a dining room in the whole town of Ist, in that private room with Chris in my hand. That is a letter prepared by Warren. First thing this morning, this is being delivered to multiple laboratories. I have often said that it will be turned into a fox, and Ein should be able to say that he has successfully absorbed the technology. "Nevertheless, you''re right that for good reason¡­" "Right, so my spin next... or you''re gonna need my thoughts" Ein points to the crate he puts next to the table, and Chris sees it too. "That''s the gift you said the other day, isn''t it? Is this such a small thing? "You got it smaller, didn''t you? The contents..." Ain''t talking. to see what''s packed and what you''re going to do with it. Naturally, Chris put his hand on his forehead like a shudder. With one hand, a fork stabbed in the dish is sad inside. "-... ha, are you going to send in a secret detective" Secret detective, it''s definitely a secret detective. Because those who are studying ancient creatures feed on beings that would be attracted to them. "That''s a terrible word, that. I''m not thinking about that, am I? Just be precious..." "Nor is it too farcical? "... but you can''t stand a corner with this" I told Maneater well. The reward after work or the last one snorted well enough. Even if it were white, it would not cause weird damage. Because of my suspicious behavior, I don''t know what else to do. - I kept you waiting. Then the clerk led me there and Katima came. She acted with Warren''s men and had taken her feet to other laboratories until now. "Good day. How was the other lab? "At last, I''ve been doing my work. This investigation may have been surprisingly meaningful." "Hmm... shall we now go to the Paleontological Laboratory" Chris stood up as he rushed to chew the food he had left. I''m glad I took it a little slower, and I never thought I would, but Ain gets up and walks out as well. I''ve already paid, all I have to do is leave the store. "Nyah, Ein" As we walked in the quiet store, Katima spoke. "Yes, sir. What''s the matter with you? "How does a man eater in a box get home? "... after experimenting, it disappeared to dissolve in water, so maybe that''s it" When it was white, we were going to use that trait to withdraw it. Because it can be produced by magic, it''s very user-friendly in these respects. "The more I... the more convenient my family is..." "I''ll let you look inside the lab tonight. He ordered me to come back to my vase at night." - Then the three of them left the dining room and walked to their destination. The township remains the same, with many streamlined objects placed. Because all of them are magic props, is it still like Ist? I also saw it before when I came to Isto, a large watch stand in the middle of town. Eye-catching it aside, the three walk through the bustling town of Ist. "Oh, speaking of -" If you walk for a few minutes, it gets closer, and Chris''s nervousness grows. Ain and Katima, on the other hand, are optimistic. Ain''t the one who''s confident that this will be okay. I can handle it! It is Katima who is confident that she will not be told what to gain. "What should I be doing when it comes to the Paleontological Laboratory? When it comes to arriving soon, Chris asks tilting his neck. "Chris just needs to stay still! "... okay? "I mean, there''s not much else to do..." When Katima answers, she laughs bitterly and Ain goes on too. "Yeah. After Mr. Katima talks administrative, I''ll give you this found on that continent - so I''m going home." "I see. So, rather I shouldn''t be opening my mouth" The plan goes fast and we go home to the inn as soon as possible. I avoided the excess as much as possible. "It''s troublesome to be suspicious. I''m here to investigate that this is suspicious, and that''s what this is about." The stride varies from person to person, but the way you walk in alignment is familiar. When I finished meeting about the investigation, I blossomed into a public story that never happened ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When I approached the entrance to the institute, Ein felt a slight difference. Ist. Great Magic, when I took a trip to that lab, the entrance and exit security were thin out of step. I was hired to be a gatekeeper for adventurers, but on an exceptionally inferior scale. Katima said, "You can''t even hire security without money." - and. Fully using the royal glory, the three went in light. Then, he asked me to wait a little while until the head of this institute arrived, and I was put through a very normal reception room. It''s out of place to let royalty through, but nobody cares about all this. "Even then, the atmosphere inside is a little different." "... right" Chris in tune with Ein''s whining. She closed her eyes softly and exhaled Phew...... "Is it underground? Looks like it''s a lot of space on the back." I guess the equipment is divided by hierarchy within the laboratory. The ground floor is a common hallway with demonic prop lights on the ceiling and inexpensive building materials on the ground. Ground floors never make you feel spacious, and it seems like a couple of regular private houses stuck together. At least, even if you just walked down the hallway like this, it''s a big difference from Ist Great Demonology. "Uh, did you look it up with magic or something? "Yes, I just tried to let the breeze flow a little easier for me to feel" That''s good, Ain laughs. I''d like to learn when I get the chance. "What I felt was that unlike Chris, it kind of felt like the atmosphere..." "Haha...... maybe Master Ain knows better than my senses, right? She tells me to mock Ain''t because she''s a demon king. Eventually, during these soothing exchanges, the doors of the correspondence are opened. It came from one man - a middle meat mid back that seems to be everywhere, weaving white coats like researchers. "No, sorry to keep you waiting...... oh? Laughing and taking his feet, he has, to put it badly, a hella, tight look. Chris finds himself frustrated with the attitude but endures it before he says he will do anything. He paid attention to Katima, but in the next moment he saw Ain with a surprised look. "I heard Her Royal Highness the First Princess is here, but if you..." Look at Ain and repeat the blink. "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m just here today as an escort." "... excuse me. I''m just a researcher." The man seems to have noticed something about Ain, and nothing to be surprised at, but Ain thinks inside of his attitude. (That''s unusual, having a royal... not only Mr. Katima, but I have a calm attitude even though I have one) I don''t feel nervous at all. That''s even what kept the Ains waiting, and I feel like I''m taking care not to put what I think on my face. Without putting in between, I thought I had a loose look on my face, and he snuggles up. "I''m late for my application. My name is Neusch and I am the head and head of the Institute." As Neusch sat down in the front of Katima''s seat, he raised his face and waited for Katima to speak. Did you read the letter? "Of course it is. We''re also looking for technicians in Strom, and for that reason we''re also taking a trip to Ist..." Scratching his temples with one hand, he shows his white teeth and says. "Nevertheless, it does not seem to me that His Royal Highness the First Princess will be his own work" "I have other work to do. It just so happens this time." In fact, she had some work to do. I didn''t lie because I did that before I joined Ain. "I see. Were you left?" As always, the man''s expression is loose. He broadly reached out and drank the tea placed on the table with a goofy noise. If I thought I leaked my voice to my satisfaction, the next moment I let my face faint. "Though, I was wondering if our lab could help... Because the researchers are actually about five small places with me in them." "The more the better. Sure, it''s hard to get Strom to come." "Yeah, yeah. So what shall I say¡­, here, at the Paleontological Laboratory, the¡­" That''s enough, right? Ain heard voices that seemed to want him to leave quickly. Katima leaked her sigh with a natural trick, "I''m sorry to hear that... but I''d like to ask you to do something else." This is the real deal. Following Katima''s words, Ain put the crate he brought on the table. What''s in it? His gaze goes back and forth between the crate and Katima, he asks. "... what about you? "It was found on that continent. I got it from a Heim adventurer, but I need you to do a little research." He turned his eyes and Ain took the lid off the crate. Then, what is contained inside is a small potted plant and the figure of the man-eater growing there. Maneater was so weak and shaking his mouth. "Huh - you''ve never seen this...! Is it a new species of organism......? "I want you to look into that. I''m familiar with ancient organisms, and I''d like to ask this lab, okay? "... it is. What an honor... because it''s such a small laboratory? The air seems to have changed slightly. It''s a ridiculous story if you ask me, and it''s not about bothering to ask a small laboratory. "Was it Neusch? I know Neusch''s past." "My past......"? Round your mouth and make your eyes black and white. "Nha. The researcher at Ist. The man who once served as the chief researcher? "Ha ha... no, because I was just lucky at the time" Phew, Ain looked at Katima. I guess she wrote to leave it to me because she knows these circumstances in detail. I see it''s more convincing than Ein talks about. "That''s good enough. The size of the lab may be small, but I thought I could handle one of these." In this wide Ist, and in this wide continent Ishtal. The name of the institute Ist Great Magic echoes. Because it is such an authoritative laboratory. It''s not weird what Katima says, whatever its track record is now, it should be honored. "Naturally, all the necessary equipment will be royally owned and paid for." "... is it Master Left, so much so that you are buying my arm" When Cochri and Katima nod, Neusch comes up with it. What''s the matter, and if you think you''ve leaned over, look at the potted man eater. They''re attracting interest, and gradually it took longer to see the man eater. As he stroked his inert beard, he also grinned hella and raised his face. "It would also be rude to refuse a request from the royal family. Don''t hesitate to leave it to our laboratory" "Oh, that''s good." Did you lose interest at the end, or did you lose your reason to say no and agree? Whatever it is, Ein''s plan must have gone one step further. "By the way, with the adventurers of Haim, did they send you from Haim? "That''s right." Neusch looks at Maneater with intrigue. (... I''m glad I kept my acting instruction) And, Ein is relieved inside. I am telling you not to behave too well, being weak as much as possible. I thought even if I was too healthy to handle it... "On that continent, they''re gathering all sorts of things to Birdland, aren''t they? I''ve bought it from a merchant there before." "Ho ho, what did you buy? "That''s a very common demonic material..., I was wondering if Ishtal''s demons and ecology were different" Ein thinks you''re a good researcher. I can''t believe I even cared about that. And I didn''t hate being around to act if I cared. Though, it''s no different to be vigilant. "Birdland merchants are excellent, too. their ship and delivered it right from Heim." "Huh!" At that time Ain moved his body piquely. Chris saw Ein wondering what was going on, but Katima and Neusch didn''t seem to notice. Chris glanced worryingly and moved his lips just to say Ain''t noticed something. - It''s okay, he said. "Mr. Katima. Time for some free time." "... nya, nya. Well, I guess it''s time to spare you." And then Ain got up, and she got up, too. I was just a little confused, but I acted without defying that voice. "Bye, Neusch. That''s why I asked a knight or a clerk to bring me a settlement or something later! "I''ll take care of it. If you know anything, I will report it to you... we will see you later for more details." - Okay, let''s go. At the end of the day, the reception room was followed by a much lighter appearance. But this must be the original plan, and Katima and Chris have no such strong mistrust. Ain''t only one person who noticed something. "Ain''t you noticed something? Continue down the hallway for a while and get out where no one will see you before Katima asks. This lab, that Neusch guy, he''s hiding something. "Nha...... nya!? "Um, Dear Ein...? How could you...? "I thought it was Neusch''s mistake, but he said it was from Heim without getting lost." This is what you two didn''t know what you guessed with the hang-up. Just stand next to Ain walking early and wait for him to tell you why. "... it''s been the same for a long time, hasn''t it? Ever since Elena arrived." "Elena......? What''s wrong with Krone''s mother...? It''s now. I have no idea. But the next thing Ain''t said, the two of them will understand why Ain''t guessed. "Birdland merchants, their ships are not in Heim.... ever since I, no, me and your mother left Heim" Speak quietly and speak of the continuation. "It''s a remnant of a state of national disconnection. So, since then, the merchants'' ships have only been in Rockdam, in the North." This is the moment when it turns out there is. It is a moment when Ain''s new purpose becomes firm and what is to come is certain. (Must have meant there was a deal that I couldn''t stand for) I don''t think that alone would be a mistake. But given the preconditions, I couldn''t think of a mistake. (Dragon Faith, Gold Flow, and... research touching the law.) The anecdote of the Black Dragon that Leonard was telling plunders the back of his brain. "I mean, that red dragon isn''t alive now, is it? Then I feel like I can''t revive or do anything. '' ''You''re right. So I don''t think there''s a black dragon line... but I can''t close my eyes to what I''m doing'' I thought back to the conversation the other day and finally realized that the conversation was connected. (revive and execute anecdotes...... I don''t want to think about it though) There is no zero chance that dragon breeds will miss people. Though in special circumstances, the twins consider Ain a good example. If you think of the first person you see as a parent by reviving them, you can probably do it... Ain''t got to think of that. "At night the maneater returns. Depending on the outcome, we''ll be on board by the end of the night" "... Ha! - And a few hours after Ain and the three of them returned to the inn. In the vase the other day, a man-eater returned with a burn. 278 "Eggs." The time is a little before the date changes. In Ist, the time period for the lowest temperatures approached. Rooms for the nobility of the Inn. In that room that Ain is renting, he was just about to leave now. I can weave a black coat and carry a sword on my hips made of Marco material. Standing next to him like that, Chris opens his mouth. "- Me and Ein are going in, and we''re going to leave the perimeter alert to Warren''s men." "Yeah. I don''t think that''s a problem." "Haha...... I agree, but it''s not always like Prince Wang does" But I''m also used to interacting with Ain like that. She glanced off the chill and looked at the vase placed on the table. "That burn, the dragon flame in the example - will you do it?" The burns are already fully healed. but the maneater petals are burnt black by the way and the leaves are shriveled slightly. She looked at Maneater, who was weak in the way that it was so painful and not acting, and looked away. "Or did that happen in another experiment... Either way, there can''t be anything to treat what was deposited with the princess and Prince Wang like this" Ein wanted me to look into it, but there are doubts about the means not to think about it later. In addition, some of the words he said about a Birdland merchant made him convinced. How did that happen and what happened within the institute? We must also hurry to the Institute in order to ascertain the so-called detailed situation. "Oh, and... enough of that painful acting. I''ll take vengeance, so this is a reward." Ain''t much of a hand into his nostalgia, he throws a little demon stone at him. At that moment, Maneater felt better as if he had breathed back, his mouth wide open and chewed away. ''Huh... ah... a...! "Huh... Huh..." You weren''t dying? Why are you so well when you said you were so worried? Chris compares Ain to Maneater. "... well, that''s my family... because they would be sucking away any amount of magic." When I was with Krone, Maneater had a light resurrection. For once, even if you are pushed into inactivity, as long as you have a connection to Ain, it is difficult to kill them off. I see. Chris nods and reiterates that he is out of standard. "Bye! Why do you look spicy for a while..." "Sa, come on...... I don''t know, personality or something..." "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! A voice sounds all over the room as if to bruise her. "- Yes, I did. What a lovely personality. Sounds like a flower." He distracts himself from a man-eater with a strangely strong personality, and Chris tells him to throw up. "Dear Ein. Take revenge or nothing. If you let me go, I''ll do whatever I want." "I think the building was collapsing in less than a few minutes after we left the lab." What euphoria, what a flower true to desire. Somewhere, it''s undeniable that he feels like Ein has a similar personality, and Chris leaks a sigh he doesn''t know how many times. "You''re supposed to be protecting the world tree, but you''re too free." "It''s not just a world tree, it''s a world tree of bulimia... hey, it''s time to go" Ain said and walked, and Chris approached to escort him. "The nomenclature is about the treatment of goods deposited from the royal family. Until the end of the investigation in His Majesty''s name, so I use royal decree to force the situation" "How do you tell them that Maneater is back? "He stayed with me until today. So I thought I was a parent and I ran away - but let''s just say." A sloppy, unreasonable response that a normal Ain''t would do. But he also means it because he understands that we have to force him. Nor does Chris argue, nodding without speaking up. "The rest shall be a cloudy answer. I asked for an investigation because I don''t know the ecology." "I understand. So..." "Yeah, now I''m gonna get in the back of the lab." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The whole town is less crowded than during the day. It was snowing, but it was never snowblowing, and there was no obstacle to walking. As Ain walks with Chris, a drunken-looking man approaches him. "Whoa... I''m sorry, brother" Tong, and his body hits, and a man apologizes to Ain. "Never mind. It''s late at night, so be careful and go home." "Oh, thank you..." After a brief exchange, Ain took the paper out of his jacket pocket. "Is there a man now? Not angry at the man''s disrespect, Chris asked. "Yes, you did. It felt natural." "May I ask what it is? Ein opens the paper where it was, and reads out its contents. "Simply put, the perimeter is clear. Trains and carriages can be stopped at any time." "Master Warren''s hands will contact you as cleverly as ever. Okay, well, when we get there, I''ll call the lookout." That''s why Chris wasn''t mad at the man. Today she is dressed in outfits, knights of the king''s capital to see. On the contrary, the two are walking down the road with a special sense of intimidation because they are dressed as the Knights of Kingsguard. "... what the heck, it''s been a long time since I''ve walked with Chris in an outfit" We have also walked together several times in Strom, but these days I felt like I was not using the clothes of the Knights of Kingsguard. Sometimes Ain''t stopped when he walks to the Adventurer Alliance, but he feels tight. "Uh... doesn''t it look good, does it?" "I don''t think it looks good or anything... personally, I like it like Chris" "Oh - is that right... Shh, more than anything you like..." Apparently, she swept away the word and rebutted the word, loosening her cheeks even though she said it was before the matter. But if this is going to be a vitality, it won''t be a bad thing either. Nor does the cold outside world seem to make her feel cold. "- It''s time to ask, Chris." Institute of Paleontology. Upon arrival near that building, Ain tightened his face and voice. Chris also changed from a loose attitude until just now, "Ha. I will now tell His Royal Highness Prince Wang has issued a royal decree" Declared with a clear and powerful voice. Then he walks faster than Ein, faster than he, and closer to the watch standing in front of the building. "What are you! Suddenly¡­ to¡­" As she approached, she noticed the lab watch. I even got to my feet during the day, but there''s a difference in Chris'' outfit from then on. It would be the look I''ve seen, but the atmosphere was too different. "We will now conduct an entry survey into our building" I don''t admit to disagreement. The man on the lookout is frightened by the signs that the strong man who says Chris unleashes. He opens his mouth to Chris as he shivers his body into small pieces. "Oh, I''m judging by myself." "No, I don''t need your judgment. This time a royal decree has been issued." "Royal Decree...... ugh!? It is rare for the Royal Ishtarika to issue it. As knowledge, I know that their royalty has such power, but no way, I never saw it used for this institute. The watchman, bewildered, slowly paves the way. Ahead, the Paleontological Laboratory stands spookily quiet. near the laboratory entrance, and, by contrast, the passage begins to show a busy In Chris, dressed in his outfit as Commander of the Kingsguard Knights, Ain weaves a black jacket. Ain''t that supposed to be widely known as a hero to the famous Crown Prince? That''s why these strange looks caught my eye. Those around them look away and are intrigued by what happens. "Dear Ein," "... yeah. No one''s coming out of the researchers." "Maybe already -" "It could be possible that he abandoned the lab and ran away..." If that were the case, naturally there would be regrets. I didn''t get behind it, until I got the certainty that they were black, which makes me regret it. If it were white with my hands in the afternoon phase, I would lose faith in the royal family as well as Ain. Caution is required. This is natural... "¡­ If it is any more, it will punish you because you are suspicious." So I can''t help but be somewhat of a hindhand. Chris tells Ain that he has a bitter face. The two nodded face-to-face, hurrying to step inside the lab. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Feeling like a stuffed shell, it''s quiet back there. Nevertheless, even after noon, when I took a trip, this institute remained quiet. The hallway is dim, and from time to time, the magic prop lights just shine around your feet. Two footsteps echo everywhere, and the two sigh that no one is coming out. "Huh... Dear Ein. Behind here¡­ something seems to be happening" That said, the direction Chris pointed at was the wall. I suddenly thought I''d stopped, and suddenly she said something like that. "You mean across the wall? "Yes, I mean a cavity, I see signs of an open space" (Wow, you know that too) Knowing her unknown power, Ain feels dependable. So when Ain''t wondering what''s wrong with this wall, "Huh! Pull out the rapier that you can carry on your hips, and if you''re a regular person, roll out the poke at a speed you can''t even catch up with your eyes. Just a wall, a very common one made of wood or something, she stabs it with fierce momentum over and over again. Damn it, the mistletoe and the blunt sound made a hole. There was just enough hole for people to go through, and Chris explored it on guard. Then, a wide staircase leads to the basement, and to the left and right of the hole, a door-like mechanism can be seen. "Perhaps, somewhere, there''s a demon prop hidden to open it." "I can''t believe you''re hiding it. That''s a good hobby.... As always, there''s no sign of people." While Ein says so, he looks out for the stairs and the space that follows them. It''s not like an institute on the ground, "It''s a lot of money down there." "It''s just a pseudo or something up there, and it sounds like the institute of fate down there" Illuminated by blue and white light, one building material is very good. The depth of the basement came firm when I saw the ground from a five-story building, thinking of it. And a large door is provided downstairs from which dazzling light is leaking. When they cross words lightly, they run down the stairs vigilantly. I never found anything particularly disturbing or weird on the road. If I ran down for more than a dozen seconds, I immediately stood in front of the big door. "Dear Ein, I..." "I''ll open it. Chris, I''ll take care of my back." "Ah..." Because I''m stronger, don''t say I leave my back to you. That''s what they say, Chris watches him move forcefully, yet stands behind it to heighten his vigilance. I set Rapier up small so that no matter what came, it was okay. Ain, on the other hand, puts his hand on the door and puts momentum into it in both openings. ¡­¡­ The door opened wide and the basement room widened to a full view. The ceilings are high and the walls and the ground are all made of the same material. A stone whose surface glows and glows blue and white, it is the same material where the stairs were located. After viewing that material, which does not seem like an artifact, Ain slowly advances his legs. "The illegal research that Lili and the others found, it''s like that" "... yeah. What a creepy study." What the two of them saw was a giant glass cylinder several times their back length. A bison with two faces or a Wyburn with multiple wings is sunk in the adhesive liquid. There are many of these glass cylinders around. From below, a thick tube is pulled and connected to the ground. Also, a little further away, Ain''t and Chris don''t know what it is, there''s a line of precision equipment-like magic equipment. The only thing I can tell is that this is an enormously expensive laboratory. "- Dear Ein! In that glass over there.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Ain''t looking back at her panicked voice, if you look at the direction she pointed, it''s a glass cylinder with no liquid in it. smaller than the cylinder in which the bisons and others were sunk, but in which evidence remains that the man-eater would have been delivered. "Oh, my God, did they set you on fire there?" The color of the unburnt petals is identical to the man eater that Ein summoned. In another flower? It was also possible to say that, in view of the current situation, it makes sense to make it a man-eater thing. "Nevertheless, how could I burn..." "I wonder why. I don''t know what kind of experiment I did either..." And while I was telling you, I was just looking around. Ein noticed a large glass cylinder a little further away. I''ll walk there early and see what''s going on inside. "... I think it''s been a very troublesome story" I sighed loudly and gazed at Chris for coming after me. Because I noticed what disturbing leftovers were in the cylinder. "Oh, uh... what''s wrong? "I didn''t want to find what was inside..." "Is it in this glass? Chris looks away from Ain''s expression and closes in to see what bothered him so much. Similar to what was in the man-eater, this cylinder is not filled with liquid either. The difference is that something like a pedestal is delivered and "Huh, could this be..." Nearby Chris noticed. To have something scattered around the pedestal, like a large fragment. "Yeah, it''s another dragon breed, but I''ve seen twin eggs, so I know better." When he said so, Ain waved his sword and broke a glass cylinder. It was quicker than Chris earlier. That buys her remorse. But there are more important things than that, "The problem is... yes" He reached inside the broken cylinder and took the fragments scattered around the pedestal. Bright red, then thick, streamlined fragments will pull Ain''s cheek. "Why do you mean there''s no existence that would have been in there? In the other glass? Or do you mean..." Here recently...... no, maybe the most mysterious face I''ve had since the Heim War. Chris looks like that and looks at the fragments Ein has. "Either way, you''re already hatching..." "And I guess it was quite a while ago that you were hatching. It''s dry on the inside." Abominable. All I''m saying is that, Ain''t crushing that fragment with a grip. "Chris, I''m gonna hurry up and get out of here." We have to find a fellow who escaped. Let''s go outside and tell the coverts. (But he doesn''t look anymore... so I haven''t discovered the researcher has left) Hidden should have alerted the lab. Even so, we haven''t received any information that the researchers have disappeared. What plunders Ain''s brain are the men of Robe, who was also a leap in Strom. They were even hard-won opponents of the covert head Lili. Then I realized that this laboratory might also have an impact. "Hurry up and contact Wang Du. Red Dragon may already hatch (,,,,,,,,)" "- Ha!" 279 Reunion and an outrageous story. Within hours, the perimeter of the Paleontological Laboratory will be sealed off by a knight. People gathered like wild horses to explain what had happened at this late hour, but the officials, including Ain, never opened their mouths and explained it to anyone else. The snow weakened the momentum and the sky widened slightly. but, by contrast, Ain and Chris are feeling extinguished. They stood near the entrance to the building and watched the knights and civilians entering. "- Dear Ein. What are you thinking right now? Egg shells, dozens of minutes after I found a hidden laboratory in the basement. Until I got here, Ain''t had a small mouth count. It was obvious that he was thinking something, and Chris had nothing to do with it. I ask him, who keeps his back on the wall and is arm-wrapped. "... unlike during the sea dragon riots, I thought it was a lot of trouble." "Trouble, is it? "The sea dragon appears... I mean, only areas close to the sea are damaged by sea dragons. But..." We talked differently about this one. It''s like a dragon, sure enough to fly in the sky. If it was also about raiding, what a headache story to think. "Honestly, I don''t consider myself a threat." Exhaling white breath, Ain said that in a nagging mood. "... does that mean it''s easy to defeat? "I''m not going to lick you before I fight. But even if it was a red dragon, a few hundred years ago, Sylvia told me that she had defeated him." This is another natural story, but Sylvia is also a powerful man in the corner. At least everyone in the Old King''s Capital can win even if the present Ishtarikas try to bundle up. Ein as an exception, and there are twins present, but this time they should be excluded. And Ain''t stronger than that Sylvia. On the contrary, they are stronger than the demon king Archet. Given these realities, you can''t possibly feel threatened in a personal battle. "So, the problem is, we can get busted in places where we don''t have all the power." I mean, Ain''t no point where an individual could have won. That there is damage to the people living in Ishtarika, because this is a major problem. "- In me... no, Master Lloyd or Dill... even if there are black knights or something, are you still underpowered? Chris looks at Ain with remorse. The winter cold heightened the emotions. "You don''t say weird things. No, I don''t think so. I think you can count on all of us." It''s become a habit these days, a way to calm her down. Ein reached out naturally and stroked her blonde hair that way. But Chris understands it from the inside. "Neither am I... like that day... because I''m not going to expose myself to the same ugliness that I did when I was a sea dragon" At the time, Chris headed to Magna, willing to die, to lead the fleet. With the results, Ain, who came unscrupulous, managed to get home alive. I have the pride of being quite powerful myself. But the presence of Ain must be out of reach. That being said, what she holds is admiration. It was a Chris-like value, again different from the emotions Krone had with Ein. I have a self as a knight, and I miss my heart to snuggle in my bump. At the end of the day, she grabbed her hand hard and found Ain and regained her composure. "Oh, I''m sorry...... Well, I think I was feeling so high..." Cough up the apology once at the. Then she turned her gaze to the Paleontological Laboratory. "Uh... what do we do now" What we''re going to do is relate to this laboratory. "When you''re ready, I think you need to tell all the cities about that researcher... Neusch. After that, it''s a small matter, but I''ll leave it up to the knights to follow the trail and ask around." "- Right. Later, you''ll hear from Baron Albero''s house." "Yeah, that''s why we''re going to do what we can." "... what exactly do you think you can do? To her she tilted her neck and asked, Ain answers with a confident voice and expression. "I do. As a royalty - so is that, but later on, using power. And... I guess I''ll go to the Old King''s Capital and have a lot to teach." Going to the Old King''s Capital was originally planned for this process. Chris nods that you''re right, and, uh, she doubts that there is. "Speaking of which, the size of the eggs is probably about the same as when I was a twin." "Ah... if you ask me, the eggs of El and Al were about the same" That egg, which was just before Lloyd cracked me, reminded me that it was about the same size. "Right? That means that even if the Red Dragon is born, it''s not of a magnificent size..." The twins have grown over time. The temporal respite is quite there, she thought so and brightened her expression, "No, I don''t really want to think about that" Ein denied it lightly. With a definite voice, with just a little bitter laughter. "The twins are growing at an amazing rate. ''Cause Katima''s in the name of a snack, and she''s feeding you demon stones like a fool." At some point, most of Katima''s personal expenses had been thrown at it. That''s why I''m already growing up to a size I''m not old enough for. "... the other day, the men in the robe were confirming the twins." "Talk about not being able to throw it away as a possibility. And I don''t think I can be optimistic because I hatched eggs somehow." In the first place, how did you have dragon eggs that were supposed to be extinct? Now the question is not exhausted, such as how you hatched it. "We need to ask Mr. Sylvia about it." Well, it''s time to go back to the inn. In order to give instructions, a meeting is also held. It''s been a long time since Ain''s voice arrived away from the wall he was replacing on his back. "- Oh, I wondered what you were doing... not Your Highness! "That, Mr. Shearling? From the crowd that was about to sparkle, Shearling appeared with Ememme. He rocks a masculine beard on his same successful arm. Then, when they heard the word "Your Highness," the people around them took a clear distance. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa." "Uh... is something wrong? "Well, it''s no big deal. Smart researchers. Fine. A lot of people make fun of adventurous people." "... that''s not a very good story" Is it like some kind of faction? The so-called difference between the consciousness of those who are better than their health, like adventurers and blacksmiths, and of researchers in brainstorming battles. I know not everyone does, but I don''t feel good listening to you like this. "Ha-ha-ha! Don''t worry about it. Technological advances are the result of conflicting opinions and quarrels! But he''s a cool guy. Ain scratches around his temples, then smiles and talks a little bit. "So, how did Mr. Shearlings get to Ist? "Whoa! I''ve got business! That errand is... uh, hey! Emmeh!" "Yes! We were here to buy a new furnace! Saluting with wings, she and Shearling put their arms together well. "That''s expensive..." "Whoa! I was acting like an idiot! "But it''s daiji-bu. Since you can work from the castle, it''s fine to come in! "Oh, oh... I see" At first I was worried that they would bring me from the town of Baltic and enjoy the life of the King''s capital. but now, Ain''t seems to be having a lot of fun either. "I thought I was going to the house in Baltic for the first time in a long time to pick up my stuff." "Really? Actually, me and Chris are going to Baltic after the ist." Listen to that, Shearling tilts his neck. "Oh? What can I do for you in such a shitty town? "It''s been a hard time even getting out of the house this season..." "Not at all. You used to throw demon stones all over the house and set it on fire! Is that okay? Leaving Ain and Chris in confusion, the two continue to talk livelily. "Oops... I remembered that on fire. As a matter of fact, when we get here, Emmett and I are going to go to the west side of the continent." "Is it the west side of Ishtal? Is something wrong, Ein asks. "We have a hub in Fuorn! Remember that? It''s a bunch of craftsmen who made Ememme stop trees." "I remember. I miss it - but" So, why does fire have anything to do with it? Fuorn is a tree demon. It''s not like the Fuorn group is made up of Fuorn, but will it burn something? "I only sell Fuorn sets locally, but I sell good grinding wheels and other materials." "On the western side of the continent, there are many big mountains and lakes. Why, it feels pretty different from the east side! Craftsman specific knowledge. I don''t know any of those details yet. Ain''t interested. Nevertheless, the continent is too large, so it will still take some time to understand everything...... "All the grinding wheels we use in our workshop were bought from the local Fuorn group." "Heh... is it a rare material? The matter of the Paleontological Laboratory remains, but the conversation with Shearling is just fine with a break. Chris is getting calm, too, and I can see room in his expression. "Oops. There are gems that lava (,) has crystallized over the years and with magic, and that''s the dimensions that make it a strong and good grinding wheel again." He said fire because lava had something to do with it. Where Ein is convinced, Chris asks in wonder. "Is it lava? I don''t think there was a place for those things to flow..." Ain''t never even had a leg, so he listened quietly. "No, no. Like an idiot, there used to be a giant volcano on the west side... So it''s a remnant of it, and there''s gems buried in the ground." "I''ve never heard of it before. You had that kind of history." "Don''t be a neighborhood where water trains don''t go either. It''s the only place you can gracefully go on foot with a carriage." I can imagine what kind of place it is. Naturally, Ain''t got room for a leg, I just have to ask books and biographies. "Dear Ein," I notice Ain doing that, and Chris talks to me. "Er... you know the son of the Baron Crim family, don''t you? "You mean Bats? "Yes, there is a town on the western side of the continent where the current head of the Baron Crim family is sent." I hear Bats'' father is living a life of fighting demons. I didn''t expect that town to come out now...... "Special demons are not strong. However, there are a few places that have been developed, and they occur frequently." "... you''re asking me to work in a tough place. I have to thank you." When Ain leaks his smudge and voice, he walks out abruptly. "Chris, wait a minute. Before I go home, I''ll ask you if you found anything." "Yes, no! I will do that......! "Wait with Mr. Shearton. I just want to hear it in my own ear." The three drop him off as he leaves. "Speaking of which, next time, I''ll send you an extra knife I sent you before! Use it! Ain just left and said it like Shearton remembered. Speaking of which, Chris also recalls his reputation from his servants. "Sounds like a reputation from a servant. Martha said it was cute and helpful... uh, the head of the mansion said" "Right? That''s a knife from my hometown. I don''t remember my hometown! Forget about my hometown and laugh high. Such shearling rigidity made Chris laugh bitterly, not knowing that he would stay today. "Dwarves also have long lives...... Have you forgotten which part of the continent you''re from? "Ouch! Instead, when people ask me if I''m from Ishtal, I also feel something different. Mind your own business! Ha-ha-ha! "Sausage! You don''t care about the details! It''s never fine, but I don''t step into their values. They''re not kidding, they''re vegetarian and this momentum makes me feel busy all the time. "The only thing I remember is how to make it and how to name it! I''m not in any trouble, and you mean you didn''t need any other information! "Mr. Chris, that knife is a hassle to make. The material is fine iron in the soil, so we gather it again..." 280 To Baltic, get information on the dragon. The next evening, Ain woke up after a few hours of sleep, putting snacks in his belly before returning to work. Even when it comes to work, confirmation work, etc. will be the main part of the inn. On a table placed in the living room, the documents were stacked like mountains. "I wonder if Chris''s been working for me since I went to bed." The number of cups I didn''t see before I went to bed is growing in Chris'' sitting seat. It''s heartbreaking to spare her work while she sleeps, but Ein is also willing to answer her hard work. "... you want to do it - that? Looking at the pile of paperwork, he, uh, looked at a piece of note paper. Take it in your hand, the letters belong to Katima, "Ya, sweet..." I cleaned up half of it and put it away because I''m free - in summary, that''s what it said in her letters. Perhaps she helped Chris with his work. If you look at the mountain where the note paper was placed, the documents in the vicinity are well signed. If you look closely, it even summarises important points. Katima, like Ein, has a sense of crisis - which is probably why she helped. "Thank you, let''s get this over with" Sit deeply on the couch and watch the main points put together by Katima. It said what happened last night, findings about the underground lab, and that the Neusches were missing. Already an ancient biology laboratory facility and surroundings are sealed off. In addition to interviewing neighboring laboratories, he said he was also making inquiries with other relevant agencies. In addition, a decision from the Wang Capital led Neusch and others to the information going across the continent. ... and "The Ist Chamber of Commerce and Baron Albero''s entry..." Nevertheless, there is agreement from Silvard on this matter. He said he would leave access to the Ist Trading Chamber to other knights and civilians, not Ain. Now, I suppose you want to stop Prince Wang from moving. And the Baron Albero family is the problem. Your entry is that someone has made a candidate and decided to enter or listen. It''s Marco from the living room armor. I was delighted to have regained my full strength, that Marco would enter the Baron Albero family. "... yeah. There''s more to overpower than that, but just this time... yeah." I''m sure he will somehow demonstrate too much loyalty to Ain. I''m not worried about this neighborhood because there are some Krones in Strom. "Then... what can I do with an ist..." There shouldn''t be any more. No, there is, but there is no more work left in the ist. Because we can say that we have moved on to a stage where knights and civilians can be entrusted to us. I''m glad it went surprisingly well, but in the end, what''s on my mind is the egg shell I found in an underground lab. All the disturbing facts about it burned in the back of my brain and didn''t leave. "Will it take a little longer to investigate the shell? Well, well." It''s a trace of an alleged extinct organism, so it takes time to find out. I sighed carelessly, naturally not in the report. Then I read the other documents and found that they needed easy confirmation. It didn''t seem like a lot of work, so I broke down on the couch. One, two, three and only the sound of turning paper echoes in the living room. During the confirmation, she was thirsty and made tea, but otherwise spent time checking the documents. - I was still a little drowsy, but keeping it quick is a priority. Often with a lack, I cleaned up a pile of paperwork one by one. "... that... Dear Ein... were you awake already? "Chris, hi. You''ve been working for me, thanks." And when I thanked him, Ain''s expression solidified. When I saw her rubbing her eyelids like she was asleep, she stiffened out of confusion. "... it''s okay - surprisingly, I''m used to it all night..." I guess I''m either half asleep or she''s off guard. As for Ain, I felt like both of these, but I hurriedly distracted myself from her. "Nyahaha......" You forgot to get dressed? No, rather, you fell asleep on the way to get dressed, right? Chris wove a shirt on top and it showed up on its own. Although there was no skin exposure, the foot is more overexposed than usual. When I saw her from the sofa sitting back relaxed, her elongated, white feet entered Ain''s sight first. "But you can come to bed some more, right? Chris is falling asleep. I distracted myself from my conclusion like this and went back to paperwork with my natural behavior. Inside, it is undeniable that confusion has not been contained. "Huh, you mean I don''t need a kid...? "No, no, no... otherwise, Chris hasn''t slept in forever either... what!? "Are you leaving me again?!? Am I also not allowed to go as far as Ein and Balto......!? I should have distracted you. How did this happen? Paranoia swells and Chris approaches the couch where Ain sits. Eventually, when I broke my knee near Ain''s foot, it was like pleading...... I looked up at Ain with puppy-like eyes. (So much for the loyal dog attribute... not! Its proximity is accentuated by the fact that the buttons on the chest are opened one or two more times than usual. His feminine sweet scent pierces Ain with a prayerful gaze. than usual, her eyes nailed to her moist lips and long lashes...... but (I can''t help it. Let''s put him to sleep) Only calmly calms his mind, and in Chris'' honor, Ein thinks in his heart. Instead, I needed to calm down because I was attractive... I nod deeply inside to think I''m right, then take a seat. "- Ah." Chris looked up anxiously wondering if Ain was angry. But Ain reaches out without putting in between, takes Chris'' hand and walks out. "I''m still on a journey, so I want Chris to get some rest, and I''ve never even thought of a child I don''t need." "So... but..." "It''s okay, just get some more sleep. I hope you''ll forgive me then because I might wake you up later" So much less, he stands in front of Chris'' room door, opens the door and gently pushes her back. She looked surprised, too, at the end of the day Ain stroked her head, loosened her cheeks and nodded. "... ok, just a little more... I''ll give you a break..." "It would help if you did. I''ll see you later." When he drops her off so that the corners don''t stand, Ain looks back in momentum and looks at the living room. Then he laughs invincibly when he sees a shelf that hangs his coat. Take the sword you put on the table and say it deliberately. "Is it an intruder? I''m scared, and you might want to hang up." It sounded like a golden cut for a moment, and the sword exposed itself. Shine your pulsating self and act as you approach the shelves. "- Wait!? It''s me! Katima, she''s the first princess! Katima hastily appeared from the shadow of her coat. He shorted his breath and glanced at Ain with a disgruntled look. "It''s terrible! I''m not threatening you like that! "It''s Chris'' thigh. It''s got meatballs on it." "Nyaaaa!? Oh, that can''t be right! I gave you a hand for less than two hours. "You know, my voice was leaking earlier. I think you should do a little better if you''re going to hide." It''s another weird prank. Slap Katima''s head gently with her sheath and look her in the eye like she''s asking questions. "... that nya? Chris wanted to sleep because I gave him a hand, so he went to his room with me and gave him a change of clothes? "Hmm? Does that mean you didn''t try to take it off? "Nyah... I''m not going to be such a bastard either. I''m a woman, too." If you ask me, Katima does no pranks or noises, but she didn''t do anything people didn''t like. This case is also embarrassing if Chris finds out, and if you ask me, I''m convinced. "Well, Chris had a lot of exposure..." "I changed before I went to bed, so I gave him the change. He said he couldn''t remove the button, so I just helped him." Ain reflected on her anger earlier. Katima didn''t really do anything this time. "Probably fell asleep, huh? I think Chris misses Ain too much than he used to, and he just has more gaps." I agree the distance is closer. But it should be embarrassing to watch out for what happened just now because of the opposite sex. "When Chris wakes up, can Mr. Katima just say it? Don''t tell me I saw it." "I don''t have a choice. Totally." "So, how did Mr. Katima get there? "I''ve been trying to hide because it seemed interesting." Foreword withdrawn. I reflected on my anger, but what''s wrong with this wild horse gut? While gaining feelings of no place to go, Ain sighs loudly. Speaking of which, there''s something I''ve been meaning to say since Ain woke up. "... Something wrong? "That egg shell you gave me, too, but I think it''s real." Quite abrupt again. Keep your eyes black and white and look at her. "I did my own research. As for the marks, the twins are close in time and nature." As good as ever, Ketsey, I never thought I''d finish the verification this past night. "So you''re saying I could be sure of a dragon egg? "That''s right. And maybe the contents of that egg are twins." "... are you serious about that? "Um, I mean it. There were traces of adults in two heads." "- Sounds so hard to me? I beg your pardon for saying that I have trouble dealing with even one, but that''s two. I said it sounded tough, but inside, I felt more than that. "I think if we give them demon stones like our twins, they might grow at a considerable rate." You mean you don''t reach the Demon Stone Shop or the Alliance? "I can''t do that. The Stone of Demons is a lifestyle necessity, and it''s a hell of a hassle to regulate." At the end of the day, it would mean chasing the Neusches is a prerequisite. "Those who believe in the Red Dragon will be thoroughly investigated." "Can I certify Red Dragon anymore? Ain asks half-heartedly. "This is not another dragon, right? You have too many conditions." "... I guess so" I no longer need any other evidence or information. If it also depends on egg colors and so on, it would definitely be in Red Dragon. At this moment, enemies and goals were set in Ain''s heart. "The Red Dragon faithful are the enemy. The two red dragons born are dangerous, so we have to contain them." A bunch of problems I''ve been accumulating. The case of the criminal organization, the man in the robe, and the Ist Trading Chamber and the Baron Albero family were all cleaned up at once. By analogy, we can say that we have a clear goal, just as we did at the time of the Red Fox problem. "When are you going to Baltic? "I want to leave Ist by tomorrow morning. Hurry up and ask Sylvia about the Red Dragon... and ask her about the previous Red Dragon." I want to get back to Strom early. Perhaps the key figures will return to the Wang capital and require a conference on Red Dragon measures. (Oh man... my birthday is near, but I didn''t ask for a festival like this) It doesn''t seem Ishtalika that there is nothing. With that in mind, I feel like I can''t handle these cases either. Because if the country is large and populated, it is something that causes problems proportionately. 281 Welcome by carriage. Chris didn''t realize he''d fallen asleep, and woke up with a kellow face. I see you were out of your mind. Having thought of it that way, Ein deals with her without special reminders of it. Then we exchange katimas, then we exchange administrative exchanges. As planned, the three of them recommended travel support in order to aim for Baltic after nightfall. ... is the story of Ein leaving Ist. Ein and Chris, who had been on the water train for a while, had arrived in the cold of winter in Baltic. In the same tough area, Ein lets his cheeks pull and exhale. "... snow." "Yeah, more than ist... that''s a lot of snow" If people walk down the road, they''ll be snowmen in no time. The exhaling breath is whiter, and the snow you trample on is closer to powdered snow than the ist''s because of the lower temperatures. The time is evening. The orange light pours down, the powdered snow reflects the light and the atmosphere is not bad. Though it''s an emotional sight, Ain''t alone with Chris today. Unlike before, there is no liveliness because it is not a large area. "In the meantime, shall we come to the inn that Mr. Krone has prepared? She looked all over Baltic town. Busy with adventurers, today''s Baltic is about to be the most lively time. After the evening, those who were at work will also return. In that case, restaurants and taverns would be crowded with people. Ain felt nostalgic for a sign made of demonic bones. "- Shall we just leave the necessary luggage and leave immediately" "... eh, is it to the old king''s capital? Chris doubts Ein''s sanity. It is a place where you can leave Baltic early in the morning and finally arrive around noon. It is now evening and by the time we arrive it will be late at night. "The snow path at night is dangerous. There will be demons, and I cannot endorse them." "I usually think so, too, but something''s going to be okay today, isn''t it? Outside the town, Ain saw where the adventurers were going in and out. imitate him. Chris also looked at the "... Is there a way? Naturally there is a way. The so-called streets are laid, and that is nothing but a road. but what she felt was not the street, it was like illuminating the path with light demonic props in a city where the night and all was lowered. Air, or something like a sign, sees you two in a straight line and makes you feel warm and gentle. It''s like a privileged seat. It was directed only at the two of us, and it wasn''t something that was knowledgeable and understandable, technical. "I think it''s Mr. Sylvia. I used to feel it when Mr. Cain and I were inside me, because it seemed like a warm atmosphere." "Well, if Ein says so, I''m sure he does." Oh? Ain''t surprised Chris broke. Exactly, because I thought they''d say no nonetheless. "Already, what is that face? Even I don''t always disagree, do I? He grinned back bitterly at Chris with a musty face and Ain''s leg was moved forward. Even the feeling of trampling the snow is different from that of the ist. "Is it the same as before to stay? "Yes, if you''re referring to when I wasn''t there, you''re right." "... I feel like I have thorns, but because of my mind? Then she walked out first. Imitate Ein for listening to the inconvenience, or make her laugh without returning a reply, too. "- Come on, let''s go. Sylvia and the others seem to be waiting! ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After placing their luggage in the inn, the two rolled out onto a darkened mountain path. To be honest, walking was not halfway through. But the gap between the trees seems to be increasing compared to when I used to take a leg. "You seem to be deliberately pruning" "Oh, did Chris think too? (d) Easy enough clearance for the three of us to move forward. If you describe it as a wide beast path, you''re sure to do just fine. "It''s so much easier to walk compared to when I came here a while back." "Yeah, it''s the same compared to when I came." "Someone maintained it... it''s a doodle, and it''s still -" It''s Kane that comes to mind. His sword, I guess, made it easier to get to town. So far, none of the adventurers have turned their feet on what is considered the former king''s capital. Because of the royal word, no one takes a trip with pranks. "You''re Mr. Cain. He''s kind enough not to bluff, and I think he cut himself." I mean, I cut it, or in his case, I think I could use a knife to turn one side into a bald mountain. "Hehe... it''s a hard place to be when it comes to people, but I agree" Chris walking next door also said that with a pleasant voice. - Approximately three hours after leaving Baltic town. It''s already dark around, time to even check each other''s expressions. But the two of them are entertained¡­ they are able to proceed without mourning the harsh environment. Nevertheless, it''s time to call it back. ... where Ain wiped the sweat on his forehead, a certain sound reaches both of us. It''s the voice of an animal like a horse to the sound of a ragged wheel. "I wonder what that sounds like" "... if you think in common sense, I feel like a carriage" "The problem is, in common sense, it''s not the kind of place where carriages run...? This is a mountain road, even though it''s just a thought. Whatever you think, let''s run the carriage. You can''t think of anything. While they both think that, their wheels and horse-like voices get louder. "Looks like we''re getting closer..." "... Dear Ein, be vigilant just in case" I pulled out my sword as Chris advised and turned my consciousness to the direction where the sound came from. It is the direction of the two - from the direction of the old king''s capital, heard from the back of this wide beast path. With the gradually increasing sound, the blunt and glowing lights appear in the eyes. "Oh, it''s really like a carriage." When Ain is surprised, Chris stands in front of him all the time. It''s to protect her, but Ein also pushes her away from losing. "Nah - a, Dear Ein!? What...! As a royal, it may be incorrect, but it is the will of a man that Ain held. (If anything, he doesn''t feel like I''m protecting him) There was nothing I could do about all this because of my personality. It''s not a mistake if you ask me to bend over, but I just have to clean it up with Ain''t. In the end, they stand next to each other, waiting for the light that approaches them. "If you stand in front of me, there''s no point in following me as an escort, is there? "If Prince Wang is going to keep his mouth shut, he''s not going to have a hard time with everyone." "... ha. If you''re aware, I''d like you to fix it." "Ha, let''s consider it positively" The carriage is about to go in between the two of us. When the crisis also grew, the carriage stopped at a distance open. He stops cleverly on a diagonal mountain path and is in the front of the Ains to stare at each other. (... is that, a horse? When Ain gazed, the carriage was drawn to two horses. I wondered if it was a horse at all, because my hair was white and like a white horse, but it wasn''t some normal horse. (My body is too big, and I can''t believe it.) The royal carriage horse in the Wang capital was also a proud giant body. But bigger than that, the majestic hyena is in the cold wind, with two twisted horns growing on his head. If you look closely, your hair also looks as clear as a crystal, and if you look at your feet, like cold air, white or (,) is floating. "- The undead is pulling the carriage...? Then Chris looked at the whole horse and said so. "An undead, that horse? "... a rare demon called a crystalline horse. This is the second time I''ve seen the real thing." Chris said that it exists only in the back of a forest that is even less popular than where Blackfuorn comes from. I''m just saying it''s rare and it''s powerful compared to the demons there. Hearing that, the idea behind Ain''s brain plundered. In addition to the rare demon information, the undead... I think we both knew each other because of a similar presence. "You know, I''m starting to feel like I''m not the enemy, what do you think? "Haha...... yes. Actually, I came to the same idea..." People like using carriages on mountain roads like this. There is only one person who has not somehow lost his elegance to the feeling of human separation. If you think this is near the old king''s capital, that prediction is natural too. Where the two of them had lifted their guard, time after time, the carriage door slowly opened. The leaves of the surrounding trees glow like street lights, brightening the perimeter of the carriage with the two of them. "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh It has nothing to do with the snow piled up on the mountain road. Stepping out of the carriage, she looked like the lady who attended the night club. I welcome the two of them who have come, rocking their proud dark hair in the wind. "There you are, you''ve come a lot.... Go to the carriage first. Cain''s waiting for you at the castle." And Sylvia invited the two of them to the carriage. I can''t believe this happened on Mountain Road... Ein and Chris both thanked each other for a bitter laugh and then a welcome away from common sense. 282 Landlords returned Demon King Castle. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ (... silent) It''s been dozens of minutes since I got in the carriage. Chris and Sylvia are silent across the street. The two look at each other from time to time, Sylvia laughs pleasantly, but Chris returns a bitter laugh with a nervous face. Talk about something, where Ain''t thought so, and I can''t grasp it. "Hey, Ain''t you" "Huh, yes? "Mr. Chris is nervous. What am I supposed to do? (Ugh, wow... I did it directly...) He looks me straight in the eye and asks Ain for fun. Right next to the confused Ain, Biku Chris rocked his body. "... by the way, the carriage is awfully quiet, why not? "Oh?... hehe, you''re sweet, Ain''t you" Because of the nervous Chris, Ain changes the vibe a little bit. "I''ll tell you. The carriage itself floats a little off the ground." "When you picked me up, I heard the wheels..." "If there''s no sound, you''d be surprised if you showed up suddenly, wouldn''t you? Sure, if you ask me, but in the first place, I also didn''t really care if I thought about seeing the carriage on the mountain road at night. The carriage has a messy atmosphere, which is not so different from what Ain usually uses. But I''m comfortable riding, but I''m not relieved of Chris'' nervousness. (hmmm...... can''t help but be nervous then) Chris had a conversation with Sylvia and the others even before the three Demon Stones left King''s Capital. But... (This is the first time I''ve talked slowly toward my face) From her point of view, the woman who says Sylvia becomes a relative. The same goes for Ain, but in his case he has a history and a habit of doing so. As Sylvia''s great-grandson, Chris was irritated by strange intimacy and tension. "- Hey, Mr. Chris." Sylvia talks to Chris before Ain says anything. "Ha... yes! "I want to get along with you. Can''t you?" "... well, that''s not true at all...! But... Sylvia, from me, Takazu..." Grandmother Takashi. That''s what I almost said, and Sylvia puts her finger on Chris'' lips. "Shh... No, if you use those words. Right?" It''s called a woman''s heart, or Chris snorts honestly, guessing what it means. Eventually, where Sylvia''s fingers had separated, Chris opened his fearful mouth. "Can I ask you one thing... okay? "Yeah, go ahead? "It''s about my grandfather, but are you sure about that? Like the extreme cold outside, the air in the carriage only stiffened for a moment. But Sylvia answers with a surprising but gentle look. Ain''t got no idea why I''m asking Ain about that right now. I guess she has an idea. "More than ever, I was wondering about my grandfather. Ever since I first heard about the hidden blood muscles, I''ve been thinking... I couldn''t find the answer." When she breathed softly, for the first time, she stared straight at Sylvia. "Tell me. How could my grandfather have been deposited with an elf? Sylvia then returns the answer little by little, without feeling sick. "... because Mr. Raviola hated confusion" "Confusion, is it? "Yep. Even so, me and Cain had already lost their lives, so everything from here will be from Warren." said the chief inside the elf. If Warren and Berea know why. Ein listened strongly because of his first ear, too, I think. "Marr, when you -- when Marc lost his life, the eldest son of those kids was already growing up. So suddenly, a second child showed up... what do you think would happen if I told you? "Isn''t that...... the people happy? I think we''ve all blessed Raviola as the son she''s left behind." "Yeah, I think so, too. But then Ishtarika and now Ishtarika are different." In that word Ein perceives. "- In addition to the differences in the foundations of the country, because Master Marc died..." "Ain''t that what you said?" Maybe there will be a power dispute. Maybe the two of you will have a fight. Maybe...... and there are a number of things I can think of. "I hear those two, Warren and Berea, said they''d raise themselves. But Mr. Raviola chose to keep him away from humans." The words of Elf''s chief plunder the back of Ain''s brain. - "When I embraced my born son in a loving manner, Lady Raviola received a clean cloth from Marco, wrapped her son in that cloth and mouthed him on his forehead. At the end of the day, when he was tired and said," I''m sorry, "he handed me your son. The reason she was apologizing was because she kept my child apart? Or because he left the king''s capital, where he was supposed to be born, and let him live in another land? Or maybe both. "... so, Chris, why have you just asked? "Well, I thought it would be better to ask Sylvia or Cain..." "Maybe it''s because we''re the same family. Well, I''d be happier with that, too, than the Warrens would ask." As for the right time to ask, it could have been quite a unique time. With a mild bitter laugh, Sylvia troubledly put her hands on her cheek. "Mr. Chris is cute after all, could I have it? "... give him a break" Lose as much from this conversation, the carriage stops at a certain point. It was the entrance to the Old King''s Capital - Demon King''s Castle, where Ain and Chris thanked each other for being able to arrive unexpectedly early. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "You''re changing in the castle." When I took my feet before, it was when I fought Marco. Compared to that time, the dust had disappeared, transforming into a situation that was not significantly different from that of the White King, such as conditioning on walls and carpets. "The landlord left. If you don''t clean up nicely, you don''t feel well." "... the lights seem to be all over the place, but it''s huge and it''s been tough." "I used my magic, and Cain worked hard on the details, so it''s no big deal." I felt the hardest part was Cain. But Ain''t got the courage to mouth it either. "Dear Ein. I''m new here, so I don''t know the difference..." "I was just a little ruined. Looks like Marco was cleaning it up somewhat, but there ''ll be limits to it." "I see... Oh, by the way, what''s going on with the example cursed room..." "Hehe, I told you, didn''t I? The landlord left, so he cleaned up nicely." Sylvia said she sanded it. That uncomfortable space literally disappears, leaving only the road leading to the Royal Cemetery, he said. Ein feels a similar vibe somewhere with Chris, who destroyed Roundheart''s mansion. (- Hurry up, we need to get some time) But remember what we came here for, and we have a story to ask Sylvia. Ain breathes softly and tells her to walk ahead. "Mr. Sylvia. We need you to tell us something." "I can''t blame you for that. We can talk tomorrow, so from this hour on, you''re gonna get tired, right? "... excuse me. I think I pushed my convenience..." Even though it came all of a sudden, it could have been rude to ask without even thinking about time. Ain''t apologized, but Sylvia doesn''t give a shit. Walking down the corridor with a sense of format and luxury, unlike the White King, she says as much pleasure as ever. "How long will you be here? "It''s about four nights, even if it''s long. I''m staying in Baltic..." I''m going to let you stay today, but what will you do from tomorrow? The sweetness of all the dates is also a little distracting. "Don''t tell me you''re going back to Baltic. Me and Cain welcome you both." "Um, can I stay at the castle, too? To Chris, who reluctantly asked, Sylvia tried to say it was natural. But it''s not Sylvia who answers that. "- What are you talking about? We''re family, so we don''t have to be unhelpful." And from right up the stairs, Cain talked in a ruffled outfit. He''s wearing a shirt, like when he showed up in Ein''s spiritual world. "Ka, Dear Cain - very rude on your sudden visit..." "Ha... so I''m saying I don''t want that. I also have trouble getting too full of (,,,,,,) like Archet, but it helps me and Sylvia if you take it easy" "Heh, that guy told me, that''s what I''m talking about" The three go up the stairs and Cain and Sylvia walk forward side by side with their bodies. The two people laughing shoulder to shoulder with nature make them feel like they are still a couple. Apparently a room is available upstairs, and Ain and Chris walked behind the two of them. "Ein, how''s the sword doing these days?" "And you''re well-trained...? Marco and I are also trained, more than before... somehow" "Are you mature? That''s good, I''ll take a look while I''m staying." "... please be gentle." "Don''t worry. My destiny to ask Sylvia takes precedence." When Cain, the mightiest knight, says so, he laughs and shivers Ain. Then, he seems to have recalled an event, and stopped with a slap of his hand. "Speaking of which, the exchange conditions for letting Sylvia help... are bad sexual roots, but a little, can I ask you to go out with me? "I don''t mind about that... what is it? "Oh, there was a dungeon (,,,,) a while back in the carriage. I''m looking into the demons there, and I want you to help me with that." It wasn''t a big deal. Chris, standing next to him, nods about that. "It''s okay. Then it''s me and Chris." "Yeah. Mr. Chris wants to talk to you, so let''s have some tea together." "Wow, me......!? "Yeah, can''t you? There''s nothing to say no. If you insist, it''s about the thought that the person being escorted should put Ain aside. But Ein nodded and gave it back just like Chris, and Chris is willing to respond. "... Yes. I''m sorry for the inconvenience caused by your sudden visit, but if you''re the right person for me" (Mr. Cain is here, and I guess I thought there was no problem with the escort...) Though, Chris'' nervousness seems to have largely dissolved. To the extent that it naturally makes me laugh, I also seem used to interacting with Sylvia. "But what kind of dungeon is Mr. Cain asking for help? "... Actually, I''ve been caged with Sylvia for a few days now. The contents are a little special, so it means we''re looking into them one by one." Ain''t got a strong interest in explaining he''s struggling inside the dungeon rather than struggling with demons. An exhilaration arose in the depths of my heart, and I felt like I was looking forward to it. Chris, standing next to him, notices how it is, sighs and holds his head. "Also... Ein''s illness..." "Beh, I wonder if there''s another way to put it...? Then Cain and Sylvia both laughed out. Today, for the first time in hundreds of years, Demon King Castle was engulfed with many laughs. 283 "Bookmaking Memorial * In chronological order, it was in front of the sea dragon, and Krone was also talking about when he was still in school. I''m sorry if there''s been a problem. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain''t in the area where the school assembled, called the school city. He left the school at noon and was taking a trip to a nearby dining area. Sitting in a seat that became a terrace, he speaks to Chris the escort. "... this isn''t what we''re gonna let freshmen do in school, is it? "Even so... because the Royal Kingsland School is the highest school building in Ishtarika..." "Well, you know... I don''t know what else to do" What Ain''t trying to say is that I''m not looking for year-to-year studies, but I doubt this is beyond degrees. Nevertheless, as Chris also said, there is no choice because the quality of the school is too high. "I left school, so why don''t you get your hands on it when you get back to the castle? "... I know what Chris says, but sometimes, I feel like I need to change my mind." "I see... that''s not a mistake." "That''s why I''m opening my textbook because I ate dinner" But as I just voiced a weak sound, if you ask me if it''s going well, it''s not. What Ain''t looking at now is a new textbook just handed out today. Everyone in the first group had a bitter laugh that was new to their memory. "The weather is so nice and warm, I can''t move my pen... why not? "Dear Ein, I have one piece of advice for you." Just what you call heavenly help, Ain''t got his body on Chris'' word. Close your face to Chris sitting across the street. "Moving the pen even is the shortcut to the right answer" "- I see. Yeah. That was good advice, that''s great." "hahaha...... well, you''re there for me" The King''s Capital is a little hot in the early summer, but it''s windy and cool today. Feeling the wind, Ain, once again, turned his gaze back on the textbook - but, uh, the voice of a friend he could hear had subsided. - Ain''t that Ain''t it? "Bats. This place is outside, so that''s not a good way to call it" "Excuse me, Your Highness." It was two friends who came. Bats and Leonard, I''ve been the same group of friends since school. They both have the same textbooks on hand as Ein. "Dear Ein. I''m escorting you nearby." "Mm-hmm." Where the two come from, Chris takes a seat and takes a little distance. The two of them, who were sorry, were urged to take their seats by Ain. "Looks like you''ve done something wrong." "Yep... are you sure? Your Highness." - Chris knows you''re sweet. I honestly want you to accept this consideration because she is loyal to her job. Ain''s intentions combined, and the two nodded softly, calling the clerk to order a drink. "That, what about Loran? "He''s home now. I was in a hurry to help you with your work." "Hmmm...... that''s unfortunate, but I can''t help it" "By the way, Your Highness. So... is Your Highness struggling, too? It was handed out today¡­" Leonard''s gaze turns to Ain''s hand and goes back and forth between the pen and the textbook. Hearing that voice, the three sighed simultaneously and looked out at the streets of the school city in unison. "Whoa... I''m not even busy today" "Oh yeah..." "... It''s a beautiful day, but I don''t feel good." Ein also leaks words in a cut following words leaked from the two of them. "Well - how far has Your Highness gone? "Uh, I... around here" "Dude, I know we''re going too far...! Me and Leonard were in the library building just now." "... bats. In His Highness''s case, more than ours. What? There''s a sense of responsibility..." "Oh, oh... well, there''s gonna be that, too" "Both of you, let''s not talk about this" Ein slaps his hand lightly and puts life into this indescribable air. Corner, I wanted to talk a little brighter because I could see you outside the school. "Oh, Ain. Look over there. Look." "So... Your Highness, Bats" "No, it''s just the three of us now, and Ain''t fine" Nickah, laughs like the Bats have won. Leonard looked at him in disdain and respected Ein''s judgment. "So, what''s that over there? "That way, too. Check it out, ladies from Reeve Women''s School. It''s our second most demanding school." (Reebe Women''s School...... oh, where Krone is) Three older she got Olivia''s recommendation and Laralua''s recommendation, With Warren''s help, she is enrolled in Reeve Women''s School. Even from the Augusto Chamber of Commerce building, but somehow, she doesn''t feel more comfortable sleeping in the castle. ... and how dare you think about it. Among the female students Bats was watching, Krone mixed. "... er" I glanced at Chris, but she''s smiling bitterly, too. The proximity of Krone to Ain, which in itself was not something to hide, was thus the first experience of physical distance approaching externally. "So let''s have a little tea for you." "It''s lovely. Come on, Master Krone, too." "Ah... uh, yeah... ok" Hands are taken by a slightly more forceful warrant, Krone responds with a smile. The threesome ladies, including her, turned their feet to the store where Ain and the others were. "Shall I take this seat? Come on, go ahead, Master Krone." "... thank you" Ein turns the chair angle aggressively and turns his back on her. Nevertheless, with Chris standing nearby, I realize Ain is there. Rather, it goes without saying that Ain was muddled by his turning his back. "Ah? Dude, Ain''t... what''s going on? "No... see? I''ve just been revealed, and not much the same age... huh? "Hmm? Oh, is that it? You mean you don''t want to stand out? "Yes, yes! You''re gonna help me understand." Of course not, Chris just laughs at Ain''t like that. Sitting right beside him, Leonard moves his seat close to Ain so that he can build a wall, believing the Bats'' words as they are. "Don''t worry, I''m sitting along the road" "Oh, yeah... thanks..." My heart hurts. Leonard''s care causes heartache. But it''s also somewhat embarrassing to look at each other, so now I''ve decided to leave it like this. Eventually, the ladies took their seats. From the seat where Krone was urged to sit, I can see Ain turning his back. "- By the way, have you seen the revelation of His Royal Highness Prince Wang the other day? "Yep! You''ve been such a princess! She looks just like Her Royal Highness the Second Princess." "I thought so, too.... How was Master Krone? Pickle, Ain''s body swayed. When Krone noticed how it was, she came up with what was going on. Should I be honest, or should I just add a prank as usual...... "... is that the lady from the Augusto Chamber of Commerce? I see. You know what a fuss it is." "Ah. I hear that the grand nobleman has already offered to make a pageant, but I''m convinced too" The two turn a chilling glance at the ladies. The two girls who pinch Krone were also beautiful enough, but after all, the hua called Krone is too conspicuous. "I like the amount of equipment. They say it''s going to be the Grand Chamber of Commerce, the Augusto Chamber of Commerce lady. That would be hot." "I agree. But I hear His Excellency the Chancellor is stopping... Your Highness? What''s the matter? "Yes, no... nothing... it''s getting a little hot." Mostly from nervousness. Leonard wonders Ain''t pointing that way. As the three of them spoke, little by little, the ladies'' conversation was heard anew. "I... right. I''m thinking it might be a little tricky." "Well well......! Speaking of which, Master Krone must enter and leave the castle." (Yan, I...!? No, no, no, you''re about to use dark straw occasionally or play with Katima......! Naturally, it''s messed up enough from the side. Chris, who refrains, also snorts deeply into Krone''s words and agrees. "... Ein, are you a mess? "What? What are you talking about? "No, so... oh, nothing." Noticing Ain''t willing to answer, Bats blocked the words. It goes without saying that behind that decision there was Leonard''s tight gaze. "But... His Royal Highness Prince Wang is kind and attentive - he''s a lovely man." The very words you speak are from the heart. But it is Krone''s own prank heart that has spoken of it on this occasion that is hidden from view. If you stay on your back, I''ll light you up. That feeling is being pushed forward. "¡­ Your Highness" "Ugh, yeah...... what? "Lord Krone seems to have eyes." "Oh, yeah... right" The area around Ain is full of personalities and I don''t have time. One friend, one of those conversations. That''s very true. But it''s no good letting her go wild like this. cause to himself with his back turned, but Ain ? t got up with an eye on Chris, "Sorry, that kid - Krone doesn''t seem to care that I was turning my back on him." "I thought... Damn it, don''t light it. Just come on." Waving like a carefree brother, Bats pushes Ain''s back. Leonard laughed gently, too, bowing his head and dropping him off. Standing up Ein joins Chris and approaches a threesome that entertains conversation with pleasure. "- Sounds like you''re enjoying the chat, but excuse me." I walked a little and approached the seats of the three ladies. The two courtiers turned away their suspicious faces, but immediately noticed the position of the person who came. "Oh, His Royal Highness Prince Wang......!? "Uh... duh, how did you get here...? "The school I''m attending is close. I''m sorry, can I borrow Krone? When I put a no to both of them, I laugh and look at Krone tilting her neck. "... oh. It''s an honor to invite His Highness." "Because you''re a nasty king prince. I don''t even care about places like this." The ladies looked at Ain in an annoying manner. Maybe he''s angry at Krone''s words. But after Ain said that, he offered Krone his hand. "Today in the castle? "Yep. Something from Warren." "Just fine, let''s go home together" "Hehe... apologize for turning your back? "Well, maybe so" Ein and Krone try to have a conversation the way they''re used to. The same goes for Krone''s attitude toward Prince Wang, but that of the attitude from Prince Wang, too, was intimate and distracting. "Both of you. I''m really sorry, but I''ll be around today." bowing her head to the frightened ladies, she stands next to Ain and walks out. From a short distance, Bats and Leonard were also dropped off. "The Krone who refused to accept his lord..." "Yep... nice smile, with His Royal Highness Prince Wang...! When I left, I could hear this conversation, but Ain''t laughing and flushing it. To say the least, the royal family has not made public what the relationship is between Ain and Krone. They royalty, however, will not deny the two of them getting along either. "Both of you? I don''t mind people like today, but in places where there are a lot of people, it''s verbal..." "I''m sorry, Mr. Chris. I''ll be careful." "I''m sorry, too" The two of them haven''t spoken, but like this, I guess they were glad to see each other in the school city. I thought of this and Chris didn''t do anything I could say strongly. I don''t even feel that way when I look at the two of them walking in fun. "- Oh? Is that a new textbook? "That''s right. If it''s hard and you''re upset, Chris advised me to move the pen and I''ll fix it..." "Nice advice. That''s the shortcut above all else." Krone glanced at Ain''s face, slightly dissatisfied. "When I get back to the castle, I''ll tell you" "Uh... K, Krone... you know...? "I''m the older one. Besides, I''m trying." "... please be gentle" I don''t even like to say I can''t be taught, but let''s make it sweet on her today. Seeing Ein snorted remorsefully, Krone and Chris remembered the events of the day. 284 Dungeons moving on with him. The room available for the Demon King''s Castle was not significantly different from that of the castle now in the King''s Capital. On the contrary, it is enough to feel unspeakable and comfortable. Ain fell asleep immediately - the next morning he was in a small carriage, leaving the Old King''s Capital with Cain for the dungeon. "... was it good? You''re here to ask about the dragon, aren''t you? "Yes, but Mr. Sylvia said he talked to Chris, too, because we still have time to spare." Not as bad as rescheduling, but I decided to hang out with Cain on the first day. Same amount of snow, but the Sylvia carriage is on its own. The simple mechanism of floating and proceeding in the universe is also just the strongest in the snowpath. "By the way, what kind of dungeon is it? "Oh. It''s so deep you can''t see ahead after a few days." "Heh... there was such a place" "It''s an ancient place. After that, there are many demons in vain, but that wasn''t a big problem" Says he didn''t have a hard time defeating it, but in the first place, I don''t want to think about who Cain and others struggle with. That was what I wanted Archet and myself to be. "There were also rare demons (,,,,) yesterday. Suck on it then." "... can you expect to improve your status? "I can''t do that. Assuming it''s a rampage like before, it will absorb the power around it and grow as much as it wants." After all, it''s just a snack. Nevertheless, it is also true that the dungeon itself is drawing my interest. "I want to try fishing near the ground first. What''s in the back, if we can look for traces of it..." Oh, boy. The play was somewhat dull, but when Cain did it, it became a painting. Line up where your guests sit and continue along the mountain path enjoying the winter view. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó We left after the sun rose, but before noon we could arrive. It''s an old ruin-like place with snow makeup and a strong sense of ruin. There must have been a roof before. Seeing broken columns and crumbling floors halfway through, Ain walks with an intriguing face. "Is this the dungeon? A few hours out of Demon King Castle. I got out of the carriage and said so. "Oh, Sylvia said there''s an entrance to the same dungeon in the middle of the continent." "Heh... you have quite a distance, but you have multiple entrances" Such a strange build also convinced me why if they told me it was a dungeon. Ha...... and exhale white breath, avoiding the cobblestone snow by bare hands, you can see that there is something carved in the cobblestone. "What, this painting? "I don''t know. This dungeon, or the one who built this ruin." They said they didn''t know, so if you look closely, it was something like a woman being carved. He holds a cane and stands by the heavens like a mountain. Outfit like a traveler, you can''t even peek at the look on your face. (Yeah. I don''t know what that means) What Cain says is not a mistake, either. I don''t think too deeply about it, I pay the snow on my hand to get up. "Could it be a dungeon deeper than the sea floor?" "Maybe - well, I have plenty of time. Explore it at will." "... too unscrupulous, don''t oversuck my magic, eh? "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. Me, Sylvia, maybe Marco, but if we eat our own meals, that''s enough." That Sylvia just validated it a little. When did you do that? I''m surprised you''re using your family skills. "... rather, I don''t think Ein cares too much, but well" He abruptly expresses his black armor. As Durahan''s armor appeared, his sword appeared from the universe. However, the colour is even more pronounced than his armor previously seen. "What''s going on with that sword? It''s a business at first sight. Perhaps it should not seem more or less equal to the Marco sword that Ein possesses. When you lay the sea dragon down with one knife, it''s a big word, so the sharpness should be pretty good. "Same skill as armor. I think I can get Ain out, too, but, well, don''t you need that" I glanced at Ain''s waist sword and said so, "When the demon comes out, I''ll be the guard" "... what about that heart? I don''t even have a bad feeling about it, but when I see him laughing at it, Ain makes me pull his cheek. "I guess we''ll see how proficient we are. Fight as hard as you can with your sword arms. All right?" "... Yes" I know his harshness with me - to say the least, he was more of a father man than Logus. Nevertheless, it is also because of him that I was able to be strong, and I feel thankful in my heart. Eventually, following him out on foot, Ain proceeded to the back of the ruins. - Wonders and snow accumulation are shallow. Even deep down, I don''t feel so spicy walking under my knees. Why not? Confused, Cain says. "This neighborhood is a different world, so to speak. Sylvia said it was like another world, different from the continent Ishtal" I wonder what that sincerity is. Just look quietly at Cain''s back. "The magic around here is a little heterogeneous. Only the difference between blue and blue." The two of us play the sound of treading snow, melting our voices in this deserted place. "Magic is always present in the air. It''s a different matter of being able to detect it or not, without it, magic wouldn''t work in the first place" As Ain nodded at the first piece of information, Cain had shown off his own armor. "Look, my skills are of better quality than usual, either from the influence of magic near here." "Are you saying that magic is intense? "No, you''re not. Somehow, my body is lighter than usual." "... I see" The dungeon was like a different world. If you ask me, I''m not very uncomfortable - that''s Ein''s idea. Second, if you try to sharpen the five senses too much, it''s like there''s some power coming from somewhere... I feel a faint sign. It mimics Cain and creates Durahan''s armor. (Huh - Really, it feels different...? It may be excessive to say more easily than to breathe, but I could get my hand out as easily as that. The fact that magic is heterogeneous, by analogy, seems to be water that can easily penetrate the body. Nevertheless, it is difficult to put that feeling into words. "Something seems to be going well... I feel..." In the end, when he clouded his tea with a vague bitter laugh, Cain, standing right beside him, turned a blind eye. "... ha. Well, nothing, but we''re at the entrance." "Oh, yes...... Ok......" A path lined with splendid stone columns to the left and right. I wandered there for a few minutes and stood in front of what Cain called the entrance and the dot. (Heh, this is how it goes underground -) There are no doors, there are solid stone buildings. Mural paintings are carved on successive columns and walls, and the building is slightly smaller in size than a normal private house. There was a staircase going underground, and as it deepened, the blue and white light caught my eye. "I just did an ist yesterday with a similar sight." "Well? I haven''t heard much about it, but with the underground laboratory of examples." Cain walks down the stairs without looking alert to anything. Ain, on the other hand, followed that back in silence. As I descend one staircase, the bluishness stands out, and I vividly recall when I found the Red Dragon egg shell. - No, it''s really two melons. The stone space has changed and the surface is glossy...... it looked just like the ancient biology lab. but only in this dungeon, there is strength and weakness in the blue and white light as if it were fluorescent. If the basement of the Paleontological Laboratory is fake, is this a real place or something? "Mr. Cain, it''s really two melons. How could this be...! "... I don''t have a problem with the lab, but it''s easy to predict." At the end of the stairs, he stops at a wide main road. "Marco told you, didn''t he? Previously, Red Dragon was aiming for this dungeon...... Isn''t that relevant? "Excuse me, eh? Um, can I have a moment, please? What did he say? I was running my mouth about something I shouldn''t forget, like I shouldn''t listen to anything. Rather than the Red Dragon case, Ain''s ¡­ royal, Silvered concerns will be relevant. (Maybe that dungeon? What is this dungeon... that dungeon...? First Prince Lyle. Chris'' sister Celestina. Is that that dungeon where you two disappeared? Speaking of which, Cain was just saying. The entrance to this dungeon says there is another near the centre of the continent. "... I thought you were instructor Kaisel. No, it was Mr. Majolica." It was when the three of us were walking in the Baltic neighborhood. "The name is" The Dungeon of Divine Hidden. "The scholars call it the narrow space of the world." On second thought, what I was saying was Kaisel, and that''s where Ain''t supposed to step in. Two geniuses headed for it. It''s ahead. Next, ''the corridor between distortion and collapse¡­ is the heart of the continent Ishtal'', and what Marco was saying is new to his memory. Eventually, it is decided to come to an end. "Me, can I go home after all? In the meantime, as soon as possible." I''ve already stepped in, but I want to get out of here as soon as possible. Not here, Silvard tells me never to go, because it''s that dungeon. - What are you talking about? Cain came looking at me like that, so I told him why I wanted to rush home. 285 dungeon to proceed with him. Two "... wouldn''t be the kind of man to come this far and be scared" So tell me why. Arm up, Cain asked Ain, who already wanted to walk away and was all for himself. My legs move so tightly, I answer as my footsteps echo in this corridor. "- ''Cause this is it! It''s the place where the two examples walked away, the place where they say it could be a phenomenon like divine concealment. Silvard told me not to step in, and Ein himself weighed in. When he tells Cain these reasons, he returns the words with a frightened look. "Takeshi" Just say this and brutally stroke Ain''s hair. At the end of the day, he pounded harder and proceeded to the back of the dungeon alone. "I''m talking too much eyebrow spit. You don''t have to believe that." "So - but now the two of you - heh! "Shall I ask? Who knows where the two of you are? Who knows if he''s alive, or already dead? "It''s..." "You don''t get it, do you? And even though we''ve already set foot, there''s no sign of us being flown somewhere. That''s what I mean." Persuasive. but Ain''t got no stomp on Ain. Ein, who usually acts quickly at his own discretion, also had something in his words that made him want to entrust him with judgment as to why. In the end, Ain walks out after him moving forward in front of him. "Well... Sylvia seemed intrigued that there was something near the deepest" "... I knew you had something! "Calm down. I don''t know how deep it will take, or even a few days where we''ve been." So you don''t have to worry about anything, he said it with that intention. The blue and white light of the dungeon illuminates his silver hair, creating an unusual presence. As for Ain on the other hand, I still feel lost wondering if I can fulfill it and follow it. "I''ll be back as soon as I feel anything strange. So don''t worry - I''ll tell you what happened when we defeated the Red Dragon." "... it''s a promise, right? If I have to, I''ll let my powers run wild, but I''ll run." Then we''re talking about not having to go, but with Kane, that decision is dull. Instead, his judgment was worth believing he was okay for some reason. In addition, Ein was able to take a step courageously, also influencing his story with Red Dragon that they were relative. (Ha... Goddess Lori. If you live in the back of here, please don''t do anything...) I secretly delivered my wish. Eventually, as soon as the two of them left... I let the dungeon floors and walls flash blue and white, as if to fulfill that wish -. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After more than a dozen minutes of walking, the two step into an open place. Heh, and admiring the breadth, I got a voice in Ain''s ear like that. "It''s like a castle hall, isn''t it? When I went underground, there were several similar rooms." "What a waste of space..." "Ha ha... sure seems like a waste. I don''t even know what it means to be here, but I don''t know how many of them make the same room." That''s what he said, and he basically put up his sword. As he wondered what he was going to do, he cut it into cobblestones without a foretaste, and the dull sound of metal and stone hitting him echoed. "Strangely enough, only this room fixes walls and floors naturally" The crushed cobblestone moves cataclysmically and returns to where it should be itself. Less than ten seconds later, it changed to the state it was before it was cut. "Yeah... what''s this..." "I don''t know either, but Sylvia''s bringing the cut back to the castle." "Is that it? Can you take it home? "Oh. I don''t know if I''m going to lose my edge, but when the distance leaves, they don''t have the power to try to go back" (You''re already verifying... you don''t need me... well, that''s enough.) I get boarded up with feelings that make me want to sigh and emotions that aren''t even otherwise offensive. Shall I stand with no more elbows stretched - Ain also pulled out his sword, imitating him and waving down his sword. "... I''ll take back the shards, too" "Oh, you''re giving it to the princess of Ketsey, aren''t you? "I thought I''d do that. Isn''t that nice? "Ah." We exchanged briefly and put cobblestone fragments in the pockets of our jackets. "It''s the same material from the Paleontological Laboratory, we''ll have it examined later." "So, what if it''s the same material? "... I was wondering if it would be more annoying" Do you even have material for a place like this? I didn''t want to be able to support my behavior. Nevertheless, it is not possible not to do the verification. "Don''t moan like that. I''ll tell you what''s good for a change of mood." "That''s a really good thing...? "Pfft... naturally" Not as much since Cain said that. The room where the two were sitting created a weak shake. Dusty things fall from the ceiling. "Well, that''s a really good thing, isn''t it? It''s not bad for me either, is it? "Whatever. In the meantime, it''s easier to keep your sword." "... Huh? "All right, that good thing''s sprung up. Look, don''t be shy. Look over there." Ain''t seen him with his sword on his shoulder carelessly, then looked ahead to his gaze. Then I understood what sprung up - what was good. "Demons......? Behind the room, if I may say so, it was in the direction of progress. When the hell did you say you weren''t there earlier? He grips his sword in confusion and frowns at demons he has never seen. (Is that an Inhuman? No, Mr. Cain says he''s a demon...) A group of dozens of bodies wearing armor and with crooked knives and spears on one hand. I was walking bipedally, and I couldn''t say enough of a demon in general, but they continued to increase in number with the pillars of light. "You look like a lizard, don''t you? At least we can''t communicate with them. So it''s a demon. I mean, it was a demon that existed before Ishtarika could do it." The skin is green or blue or covered in scales with some colour. It''s as if the lizard itself walked on two legs, such a discerning figure. "... I have protective equipment and weapons." "Well, if you were a demon to fight, you''d have it." "What kind of monster is that, by the way? "I don''t know. Sylvia said she didn''t even know her name." That''s good, that''s exactly what we should call untouched land. Looking at the lizards that ran out somewhat belligerently, they both move on loosely. "I see...... Lizardman" This is the perfect name, I dug it out of my faded past life memories and whined. Then he nods in the way Cain was impressed by the grunt. "Ho, that''s not bad. It''s an easy name to understand." Nevertheless, maybe we are the invaders? I''ve thought about it, but I don''t really think it''s indigenous or anything, given the sudden appearance of it, etc. In the first place, at the point of appearing with the pillars of light, it is obvious that it is a demon related to the dungeon. "Handle the retrieval behind you. - Don''t show me your pranks." "- You don''t really like being treated like a child forever" The words set Ain''s heart on fire. If we''re not invaders, and this is part of how the dungeons work - there''s no way. It may not be if you''re waving your sword belligerently, but it''s distracting if you think it''s part of the investigation. Lizard - Lizardman comes packing the distance, but Ain packed the distance at more than twice that speed. The number has already exceeded 50, and it looks like a cohesive army. "Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Like the spearest, the whole Lizardman thing relative to Ain. I''ve literally poked an elongated spear at him, but he watches the movement and then exchanges it. "... same face, bad habit" "Well, I know! You don''t want to be a strong man, you''re just being vigilant! Cain complains about giving up the lead and excuses himself for seeing how things are going. Despite these light exchanges, Ain makes his body dive into Lizardman''s pocket. Lizardman''s body is large. Even Ayn, who is close to Lloyd''s height, is bigger than Kayn, who is bigger than that Lloyd. Because of that, it''s not that hard to get around to a giant. "What - surprisingly weak... yes..." All you have to do is cut up your sword, and that''s it. Ain''s belly hung, Lizardman''s knee sharply fanned. "Fuck you......!? It can''t even be a struggle. But I couldn''t hide my surprise that I returned a counterattack to my movements. He kicked his knee and made a light mistake. "I''m late, but they''re stronger off not using weapons. Fighting with your bare hands is a few steps stronger" (Yep... what''s that, stupid? Why are you using weapons...) I know it''s the right way to fight physical ability, but I doubt why you have a weapon. Nevertheless, Ain is also convinced that the earlier sloppy counterattack. - But struggling is out of the question. Cain is going to sue me for the same thing. A demon of a different colour than before, but this can also be a good experience. Ain''t invincibly laughing back at the existence of a dungeon demon. "-Shaaaaaa!" Lizardman throws his spear at Ain, and strikes Ain, which he flaunts. The kind of movement aimed at the gap is fresh, somewhere cunning and clever to fight. But Ain''t not even gonna spear, "I''m sorry, but I''ll let you do it my way" "- Huh!? He cut off the spear with his sword and waved it towards the giant body that had been attacking him. The sound of cutting the sky rocked the bodies of other Lizardmans, but Ain moved faster than that sound -. The eyes of the spearest Lizardman convey the appearance of Ain, who appeared abruptly, and the heat that pierced his chest. "Gah...... aaaah! "No. I''m not letting you get away with this anymore." "... ugh! He tried to run away with a bullet in his body, but Ain stabbed his sword deeper. Lizardman then spasms his body heavily, losing as much and lying on the ground. "My body, disappearing...? What I saw in Ain''s eyes was a sight roughly distant from reality. We fought earlier, and the Lizardman who had just defeated him disappeared into a particle of light. As if you weren''t here from the beginning, only Karan...... and Demon Stone fall to the ground. "Don''t worry. Only demon stones would have stayed, wouldn''t they? "Yes, no, no! That''s not what I meant...! I had myself relieved by that word, but I''ve never seen such a way of dying. Nearby, the Lizardmans, bewildered by the death of their companions, stand still and watch Ain. "I''m not another struggling opponent, but think this is training too and fight with just your sword. Deep down, there are fairly affordable demons." Look, hurry up and go next. Cain points to the remaining Lizardmans and tells Ain that he doesn''t intend to lend a hand. I knew it roughly, but when I looked at the number left, I was slightly distracted. I said, "I know! Nothing, you don''t have to deal with them one at a time...! "That''s right. Nothing, you can finish it all in one swing." It is possible if you add power as the Demon King and so on to it, but the power of the sword alone is difficult. About a few things can be done, Ein takes Lizardman''s demon stone rolled on the floor. "... if that''s it, I''ll get it over with soon, heh! Earlier it was set on fire, but now it is a word to spill oil. He immediately turns the gripping demon stone into just a crystal ball and hits a cohesive Lizardman. "Hey, what did Lizardman''s Demon Stone taste like? "Phew...! Wow!" Swing your sword down before Lizardman does something and clean up a few at once. You can''t defeat everything as you imagine, but answer Cain with remorse. "- Especially tasteless... it tasted like salad! The attack that was waved down after that was said to have been a roaring wave of ''ho...'' by Cain, probably due to the remorse he was put on. At the end of the day, it took less than a minute to defeat all the Lizardmans, sucking on the dozens of demonic stones that rolled. 286 Talk about the dungeon demons and Chris. Tens of minutes after exchanging swords with Lizardman on the upper level. The two were well on their feet going deep into the dungeon, but, uh, Cain stopped. "Oh, here it is. Here it is." "What is it? This... painting, is it?" "I don''t know the details. They just want Sylvia to look into it." The same blue-white glowing corridor. There was a picture carved on the wall like it was on the ground outside. This painting isn''t like the one outside, what one girl is crying about. "There are a lot of people around, but why are you crying?" "I don''t know. Because there are people out there, that''s not necessarily what they like." "Oh...... sure if you ask me. So, what do we look at in the painting?" "History and experience, that''s all you said." I can no longer tell extra, Ain stiff his mouth half-open. "- Don''t make a face like that. You heard about the ruins in Heim? He said he was really concerned about the painting in the ruins." "Hey, I see... I see" It''s a win not to pursue. I''m sure this problem cannot be solved in my own imagination. I smiled thinly and nodded and walked out. "Hey, wait. Still portraying it." Cain said as he slipped the pen, keeping Ain waiting for about a few minutes. Peeping in, he seems surprisingly clever, leaving a note very different from the painting on the wall. "... what are you looking at" "Well, I thought you were good at drawing." "... ha" Gazing at Ain with an unspoken look, Cain walks straight out. "You''re good at distracting people from the old days (,). I know, but I''m not complimenting you." "Oh, yeah... isn''t that unreasonable? "One thing would not be unreasonable. Here, drink it once." When he throws a leather water bottle and hands it to Ain, he takes the dried meat out of his nose and twists it. Apparently, it''s a little pause while walking. "You don''t seem to lack training. Good thing." Praised for what has been done so far, Ein spills a laugh at nature. "How''s your training with Marco? He''ll be strong." "Unfortunately, I''ve lost a few times" "It''s been a little over a decade. Not centuries-old practice, like Marco or me. That''s not to be discouraged." I thought they said it was obvious, but I can''t take it as I say. A natural loser can''t lurk the ringing. Cain, who walks a few steps ahead, notices Ain dissatisfied behind him and laughs without looking back. "On the contrary, though, if we don''t stick to the sword, we lose. Sylvia the Magic, me the Martial Art, even Archet the Demon King." That''s how much the inner strength runs. There is no longer even a dangerous verse as to whether there is an enemy. ... but Cain suggests its existence. "I really get along with Ain right now. That would be about as good as God''s." "Or God......!? "It''s not even that funny. The deepest part of this dungeon, it''s about God who could be there." "No, no, no! Does Mr. Cain really think he''s here? The god Ain comes to mind is the example goddess Lori. I''d love to if I could see you again. Because there are a few things I''d like to thank you for. "I''m here. Otherwise, I can''t explain the existence of a dungeon." "... you say? "The building itself has been around since I was a skeleton. Count it backwards, it should be nearly a thousand years." Too long. Or even how it went from skeleton to Durahan, Ein is the first ear. But if you hear it''s been around for a thousand years, the theory that there''s a god doesn''t seem to lie that way either. "I''d like to make up for it once, too. How strong is God..." Cain finishes his dried meat at the same time as he finishes saying it. Plugging into a new staircase without placing between them, the two slowly stepped in. - Speaking of which, did you talk about Red Dragon? Pong, slap your hand and Cain says. "What do you want to know? Were you strong or not? Or is that what they came for? "Uh, both of them." "I don''t actually know what the purpose is. Anyway, they don''t say a word. Strength¡­ is it enough for Marco to struggle at the time?" "So you''re saying Mr. Sylvia knocked him down? That''s what Marco told me, but that Sylvia knocked him down without difficulty. When I only hear this story, it''s not very surprising. "Ah, Archet was trying, but Sylvia wanted the material." "... whatever the reason..." "Though I wouldn''t have known if my body was bigger" Says the size of the Red Dragon that emerged at the time was about the size of the current twins. It is nearly 30 m in size and is very large if you normally think about it. However, because of their longevity, raising them any longer would be cumbersome. "Are you going to be as big as a sea dragon adult? "Well. I can''t believe how big it is. I have a lot of trouble with it." Cain chuckled in an inclusive manner. While within this inorganic dungeon, he is somewhere graceful, by contrast. "It''s just a Yotai story, but if there really is such a thing as a black dragon, it could have been that big." "Actually, I came to ask you about that black dragon this time." "I thought so, but ask Sylvia about it. You know more than I do." Ain nods and answers his words. But I really want it to end with Yotai. I''d like to know how strong you are at least... "- Well, the next demon is already waiting for you. We''re going to the back." A new hierarchy of arrivals loose. Unlike where Lizardman was, it was a dim space as if it were abandoned. The ground and walls are soaked, and the blue and white space and atmosphere until just now change. "The next demon is waiting... what is it? "That''s it." Arriving a few steps late, Ain also looks at how things are going. Then there were opponents who had never fought before. Katakata - bones and bones were playing a creepy sound. "I used to look like that, too. If you don''t destroy the Demon Stone, you''ll die. Be careful." "He''s still armed..." Dozens of skeletons wander. Bones are gray, and there are many different types of protective equipment to wear, such as leather and iron. The weapons all have worn out namakuras, which makes them feel skeleton-like at any rate. Eventually, when he noticed Ein and the others, Skeleton began to intimidate him simultaneously. (I''m not afraid of anything, but it''s a different sight) He rattles his mouth, shakes up his weapon and intimidates him. I am reminded that this is a dungeon to the tricks of demons I have never seen on earth. "You can go around the cave. Or sometimes the bodies of mountains where people don''t lean on them change." "Oh, yes... is that right..." At least I was relieved in a place where I didn''t feel like moving on. It doesn''t mean I don''t like demonic opponents, it''s just that I don''t like people who create unusual sights. Besides, it shouldn''t seem too much trouble to destroy the Demon Stone. "It''s tougher when I was a skeleton. So don''t guide me." "... Yes" Let''s fight for now. I pulled out my sword and my sword glowed as I slowly advanced my legs. Marco''s characteristic of reacting to the undead becomes dew. - Then dozens of skeletons stopped moving. I was wondering what would happen. "- Mr. Cain. I don''t think so." "Oh. I''m unexpected, too. Wow, that''s me." Skeleton collapsed away as if he had suddenly lost his soul. Karan, I thought the dry sound of Karan rang in unison, and the bones gathered in unison. It mimics and merges giants like Mukade, connecting all hands and feet to the weapons they had. I have dozens of legs and it is good to see that they seem highly maneuverable. Soon it became huge to the head, and the pointed head illuminated like a fierce beast. Weak beings often flock. But no way, it''s even Cain''s first look at Skeleton merging. "I changed my mind. I''ll fight that, too." "Well, I''ll be waiting for you back there." "Don''t be stupid. Even I''m the first demon I''ve ever seen. Fight Ein, too." This is my first fight together, if I think about it. What time would it be to fight him? When I think about it, I find myself surprisingly excited. "Okay, but isn''t he... too many demon stones? In the chest like the skeleton of a man, the demonic stone stretches like a grape, if you like. Clearly, it looked disgusting, but there was something more important than that. "Oh. That''s a lot like an asshole" "... you can''t beat me if I don''t break it all? "He''s the best opponent. Try not to be alarmed." Exactly an encounter with an unknown demon. Cain strikes bravely and resolutely as opposed to Ain, who should explore and fight. As a result, Ain followed him as well and waved his sword at this mukade-like skeleton. "Oh, that''s pretty quick." "Well, you have this body......! For a lot of feet, it''s natural to be highly maneuverable. Skeleton proceeded to sharpen the cobblestone and deal with the two attacked. At the same time, he has launched attacks from several hands and feet, spreading his body wide and repeating harsh attacks. Sometimes he is swung down to pierce the ground, or his head approaches to snap, grab, and extremely bite. The way the combined skeletons fight is heterogeneous, a battle that the two of us have never experienced before. "Ein! Get down! "Ha, huh? Get down! Exactly a swing of cain cleaving from space to space. The pinnacle of those who deal with the sword, the blow is powerful enough to swallow. (This is... Mr. Cain''s...!? The power I feel up close is extraordinary. It hisses through his skin and the wind thrusting through his whole body makes him feel his power. Eventually it hits the skeleton, "- What is it? Skeleton, after all." Thirsty things sound like rubbing each other, cutting the body in two. At the same time, the demonic stone in the chest is shattered, and the deadly blow is obvious. The momentum of the swords thrust through hit the walls and ceilings, causing them to collapse unbroken. This guy is still special. Ain''t sent a praiseworthy gaze. "Um, aren''t you alive... that" I noticed. The demonic stone that was supposed to have been destroyed was crushed. At some point, however, the Demon Stone is resurrected one by one, showing as much light as it did before it was cleaved. "Maybe we have to destroy all the demon stones at once...? "Chip... if you ask me, is it close to the properties of Skeleton" Eventually, the bones gather, and build the body just like they did earlier. Is it madness that has changed? The movement was becoming more intense and the number of movements crawling through the ground increased even more. "Corner. If I seal his move, Ain''t gonna suck it all at once." Perhaps Cain can handle it alone. I guess we chose these means because we''re fighting together here. Where you want it if you try from Ain. When I snorted deeply into his words, I once again jumped to the merged skeleton -. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó As Ain fought a fierce battle, the place changed to Demon King Castle. Chris sits back in front of Sylvia, who was gracefully enjoying his tea. Naturally, Chris was still frustrated by the tension he hadn''t pulled out, but let''s just say it got better than last night. "Ha... I knew the tea in Wangdu was delicious too" "Oh, thank you...... more than anything to please" I was worried it would be okay with my own arm, but Sylvia seemed to be enjoying her brewed tea. Talk absurd and have a drink. I just brewed another drink instead after I finished that. At the end of that second cup, Sylvia looks Chris in the eye and opens her mouth. "Ain''t you here, so I need to ask you something. May I?" "Yes......? Ain''t nobody here, is it? Yeah, if it''s something I can answer..." "Hehe, I''ll give you a hand." When she said so and stood up, she basically sat down next to Chris. What the hell''s going on? I took Chris'' hand, strangely bewildered, and she shed warm magic on Chris. - That''s what I''m asking. Eventually, a luminous green emerges from Chris'' hand. Green beautiful twat with lots of leaves to go with it. What the hell is this from my body...? Chris, panicked, looks at Sylvia with his glaring eyes. "Si, Master Sylvia!? Suddenly what...!? "Don''t worry. This was all born out of Mr. Chris'' body. All I did was inspire you." So when he strokes Chris'' head, Sylvia asks with an intriguing face. "Hey, Mr. Chris. When did Ain make out with you? Unfortunately, there is no such thing as an exchange of memories. But he had too much power to dye Chris'' face bright red. 287 The battle for her. But overlapping, unfortunately, I don''t remember. When the hell? Instead, why did you think that? Chris blushes but lets you try opening and closing your mouth like a fish. eye-to-eye with Sylvia asking pleasantly for more than a dozen seconds. Chris leaned down and opened his mouth shaking his lips in shame. "-Shi, what does Master Sylvia say...? I fixed it to the best of my ability. But where I can''t raise my face, they recruit me. Nevertheless, when you are leaning down, you can see the leaves and roots of the example, "Yeah yeah... duh, why...!? And it was the end of a sudden surprise. "Hehe, he''s really cute. Look, calm down." "Yes... you look ugly..." "Never mind. So, can I just look into one more thing? "... Yes? Then Sylvia reaches out to Chris'' shirt, most importantly. I removed only one button and put my hand between my chest and chest. "I thought I was pretty sure I could get a leaf out of it, but after all, Ain, you''re making a connection." That''s less than a few seconds, too. She releases her hand immediately, but glows green in its palm - something like an aura is gripped. As always, Elderlich named Sylvia does wonders. "Dear Sylvia!? Yes, what the hell... is this...? A fragment of "Visualized Ain''t Your Magic." Beautiful color, isn''t it? It feels like when you stare at the deep sea. Feels like when you stare at a cloud that crosses the sky. Above all, it feels like when you stare at Ain himself. It''s a warm light that gives you peace of mind, like condensed all of them. Behind the pale green, it reminds me of the calm of my mind like I''m in an elf. "... so beautiful," "Yeah, ''cause it''s that kid''s magic. - So, when did we meet? "Oh, so I can''t believe I''ve had an exchange of memories... ah" "Oh. You remember." Right out of Strom. That''s the only verse I can think of. Unfortunately, that''s all we have. That''s all you got rooted for? In an accident? Rooted on your own? I get annoyed by a lot of emotions, such as hang-ups and anxiety. I had too much to think about right now. "Ho, are you really rooted...? He hastily retrieved his status card and turned to the column that should say Elf. Then, above all, there is definite evidence of that. Just like Krone, the Doriad letters were there. "... Dear Sylvia... Wow, I... what can I do..." "Oh, alas... I didn''t mean to make you cry..." Chris closes his lips tightly and looks at Sylvia with tears in his upper hand. Eventually, where a glimmer of tears conveyed his cheeks, Sylvia held Chris'' shoulder. "Already...... how did you cry? "This happens to me on my own... if you don''t like me..." "Kid, do you hate me? Uh-huh... Ein, I think you have a better chance of losing the slime." Sylvia smiled with an indescribable bitterness. But the feeling of anxiety was stronger than others thought, and there was her (Chris) rash who tried to help Ain with his life. When Sylvia wipes her eyes, she regains calm, albeit slightly. Maybe I was calmed down by her magic or something. "You know that kid''s not such a boy, right? When you were still young, did you forget that you risked your life to save Mr. Chris from the sea dragon? "Wow, I haven''t forgotten......! "Well, there were swords I made then, but this doesn''t really matter in itself." One dagger that was housed in the castle. The example black dagger scattered when Ain knocked down the sea dragon, but don''t forget that it was made in Sylvia. "More than that, Mr. Chris? I wonder what inspired the roots? "... it''s an accident. It was an accident." "An accident? You say you overlaid your body in an accident? There can be no such thing as a doomsday. Sylvia was surprised because she thought so. "Chi, no! So there is no overlapping......! "Then what happened? When Sylvia takes my hand, I can still calm down. Obviously, her kindness seemed to be acting, rather, she could have been more like herself than before she wept. - So Chris calms down and tells her. I left Strahm the other day to see what happened on the water train. "- So it was really an accident..." "Oh, oh... that''s what happened" Plus an accident that happened due to my carelessness. It was too backwards, guilt just solicited, "But that''s just fine." Chris said with a luscious grin, accompanied by glossy dark hair. "Just fine......? "Let''s be clear about what you want to do, shall we? Ain, what do you want to do with you? "... I don''t" - It''s decided. "I want to be closer to you¡­" "Right. I know you''ve been thinking about elves for a long time, but when did you settle for that thought, even I did?" I''ve met Ain for about a decade. At first, I had the impression that he was a similar boy to Olivia, and I went to school and grew up. Eventually, in the time of the sea dragon, lives were saved and it was from that time that consciousness began. There''s an age difference, but that didn''t bother me. "But! Dear Ein already has Mr. Krone......! "You''re the next king, but you''re alone to marry? Because the current king was, it doesn''t necessarily mean the past royalty or Ain''t, does it? On the contrary, I can say that Silverado is special. I can''t believe the king''s queen is alone, because it''s not the best choice if you think ahead. "... that''s right..." "Rather, I feel anxious to have a queen from the people..." Sylvia put her hand on her lips and summarized her opinion without putting too much time between them. Present it like a wise man as to what Chris should do. "Those two - Ein, I wonder if you and Mr. Krone have the personality to get through. I know you understand your role as royalty, but that''s why I don''t think I''ll ever get more queens." "... Yes. I think so too. Your hearts are bound together." "So if Mr. Chris wants to be ahead of us, he might need to go through some sort of muscle." At last, it is also necessary to reveal this thought to the grandeur and to the krone without being there. As Chris on the other hand, I don''t want to imitate being able to lie down. "Tell me when you get back to Strom. Mr. Krone says I like you too, Ein." I told Krone to talk to him before he took any action against Ain. "Huh!?" "She''s also been a big girl in a bowl for a long time. Even in a special position of royalty, you should think wisely about being Mr. Krone." So take a new step, and Sylvia pushes her back. "It''s hard to stay like this, isn''t it? I''m sure you''re not talking about a long life, Ain''t you? If we''re together, I think we should stop living hell like that." Based on the fact that it has taken root, Chris will never leave Ain - and speaking under the assumption that it''s living hell, as Sylvia says. Any of them may get used to it, but there''s no sense of Chris'' accomplishment or satisfaction there. ¡­¡­ So she nodded quietly. To dew your feelings, if that''s to be a step, this is definitely your first step. - But... "Instead, we''re all finding out, so I don''t think you have anything to hide, do you? A story I kept a secret as far as I was concerned. I hesitate to be told that that is actually a well-known fact. "- Ha ha!? "Isn''t that obvious? Think back to what you''ve been up to? It''s too much for a loyal dog." "Maybe even to Mr. Krone and the others...... ugh!? "Even if they say so obviously now...... I went slowly with Kane, but I wonder if you''re similar..." Finally, he blushed when told of this fact, putting his hands on his face and smothering. On the contrary, I never thought I would declare that to someone who would know how I felt. But I want to have some time to talk one-on-one when I get home. That''s what Chris decided to do to his heart. - In the end, I couldn''t calm my feelings until Ain came home critical. 288 Since returning to Demon King Castle (updated 9/27, first half) Ain''t been back in the castle much past his usual time at dinner, when the neighborhood was wrapped up in a full sky. Compared to Strahm and the Wang capital, he felt even closer to the starry sky. "Huh... it''s cold...! When you get off the carriage in front of the Demon King''s Castle, the extreme cold comes naturally. He withstood about to slip with powdered snow at his feet and held his shoulders tighter from the cold. In the end, the example dungeon ended up with a combined skeleton. Because it was an unprecedented event or because Cain decided to tell Sylvia - he took it down and then took it home. "It was meaningful today. Some demons I''ve never seen before, and that was a good achievement." "Oh, yes... right... the last one was a hassle though" "Hmm? Really? "No, no, no, almost simultaneously, if you don''t destroy the Demon Stone, it''s a hassle to revive, no matter where you look." There are few means to choose. Instead, I wanted you to tell me if you could handle anything other than force pushing. The way I knocked him down was kind of a force move. Because it was about two people anticipating each other and adding swordplay at about the same time. "It''s not something I care about because I could take it down. You would have absorbed the Demon Stone, too, wouldn''t you? "Yes, but it was no different than Skeleton alone." "... well, that would be a new discovery too. Compared to when Sylvia and I went, I don''t know why Skeleton merged." In the meantime, I want to get inside the castle as soon as possible because it''s cold. Cain follows Ain who walks early, not telling him to do it. The exhalation is whiter than it was during the isthmus and strum, and I realize that this area is particularly cold. Eventually, I open a huge door and go inside. Cold, cold cheeks, and ears that were getting sore in the cold - slightly improving the blood color to warmth. "Welcome back, both of you." "... oh, I''m home now" To Sylvia, whom she welcomes, Cain returns with a voice that makes her feel somewhere sad. "Oh, what''s wrong? I love your voice." "... nothing. I just remembered the old days." "Once upon a time...? Ah... I wonder if Ain''t because you''re here" Then, with a gentle grin back, Cain proceeds inside the castle. What''s the conversation now? With a bewildered face, Ain looks. "Mr. Sylvia? What''s wrong with me? "Yeah. It''s just, Marl, even when you were there, I think it was because I was welcoming you." It would mean Ein is in a similar position, as the first king was their child. When I understood that, I only returned the words. "Dinner''s ready, so why don''t we all eat?" "Excuse me, I''ll have it. - By the way, I''m in the shadow of that pillar..." Chilla, her blonde hair and rapiers are hidden from view. You can''t even look at it wrong. I''m the only escort Ain brought in - it must be Chris. The question is, why is she hiding? "Did Chris do something while I was gone? "... I didn''t do anything, did I? It''s just that she''s a girl, too." "Girl......? So what is it, I''d like you to ask me clearly why I''m hiding. But asking forcefully also seems to be something pathetic, and Ain gives a bewildered look. "Right. If I were to change my mind, it would be like too late for puberty." "And puberty......? Why at this time of year...? "You know, but be nice to him" "Well, I''ll deal with it as usual...... Mr. Sylvia, did you say something? Unusual for Ain, I look at her still with my jit eyes. but you can''t beat her with belly art or anything and only return a smile that makes you fall in love. It''s like when you''re dealing with Warren, it gets gently flushed. Eventually he turns his back and walks out with obsidian colored hair. Later, the air makes you think that you have to be quiet without speaking up. If I were to add, it would be like an elf escort hiding behind a pillar. "... Chris? You can''t not not speak up. I can''t help but wonder what led to puberty, too. It just didn''t seem like a match when I should have asked. "Yes......! "No, no, no, no, you don''t have to be in such a hurry to reply... can I go that way? "Uh-oh... it''s okay... uh-huh" (I wonder what you really said, Sylvia.) Sometimes when I returned from this Demon King Castle, I was demonized and surprised. But things were somewhat different now because at the time we were getting a terrible close from Chris. "Is that it? Was there such clothes?" "It''s not mine... Master Sylvia said to wear this..." This is my first outfit. I''ve only seen Chris in his skirt as much as I count. Now she''s only wearing a white piece. An eye-catching limb is being forced because of the tight shape that fits the body. If you look closely, you seem to be wearing more makeup than usual. Lips moisturizing and vibrant invites Ain''s gaze unconsciously. Seeing Ain shut up like he was in love, Chris gripped his knee hem worryingly. "Get dressed immediately. - Huh." In an attempt to walk away like a shedding, I turned my back as I leaned down... but Ain''t rare and forceful, grabbing Chris'' one arm and stopping him. "You look great. Well, I''m sorry I can''t say a word of interest because I''m not that good with my mouth either..." "-" For her, there''s nothing more important than saying Ain looks good. With that...... no, that was enough. 289 2 since returning to Demon King Castle (updated 9/27, second half) That I grabbed my hand. Suddenly I''m sorry, I let Ain''t seem sorry. Chris was then somewhat dissatisfied with it, secretly pointing his lips and expressing his emotions. "- Oh, haha... well, let''s go, Dear Ain" "Uh, where are you going? Soon, Chris regained some calm. I still look nervous, but still, I stand next to Ain and walk out. Is it because of the clothes or because of her dancing? In a different atmosphere than before, Ain tries to feel distance from her walking next door. (... I don''t know, closer than usual... maybe? Not until my shoulders and shoulders touch each other. It''s just a subtle distance that the back of your hand is likely to touch. It could be just about a few centimeters - still, the difference is huge. That''s all, but I''m going to feel her scent and even exhale, and more than usual, I feel the presence that says she''s nearby. "This is the room you had for me last night. We carry meals, so can we have them while they''re warm?" "Is that it? You knew we were coming home? "Somehow, but I thought Ein was coming home." "... that''s a great sense of smell. Thanks." A black carpet that can only hear the sound of soot. The sound of the clock needle is going to sound louder. You think it''s cold out there, the two voices sound good in the hallway of Demon King Castle. Cain and Sylvia, who were supposed to be here earlier... because I can''t even feel the signs of the two of them. "It''s a different story... how are you all at Strom" "Hmm, how about..." Almost a week has already passed. As soon as I get back, the example festival and the meeting about the ist should pack the dates. If so, wouldn''t Strom be very busy with these stories? "I think my grandfathers have heard from Wang Du. It''s related to the Red Dragon. If it was my birthday at the end of the year, my grandfathers would come to Strahm, and they might be talking about it." "Right. Ha... Soon, I''ve been busier and busier" "Anon, it''s easier than it was during the Heim War. I don''t know if I thought this would happen..." It should have been a lord''s life to experience governing at first. It was a sloppy use of power, but it''s been a recent sidewalk here, thinking about specialties and saying that growth as an emerging city was beginning. "Maybe. - Isn''t it impossible to solve the Red Dragon case right away? "I feel the same way. I''m sending chasers everywhere... and honestly, it won''t be long before I can move directly." In other words, it is likely that my work as a lord will dominate. He''s a king prince and lord, so he can''t even move freely like this from time to time. (Well, now you''re letting me go free) Eventually, the two arrive in the prepared room. As usual, it was a door with a unique atmosphere, and the dark brown door was deeply engraved with sculptures. Chris steps forward and opens the door, passing Ain inside. "Thanks" The room is spacious, and that''s what makes it too spacious for both of us to use. There were two bedrooms separated from the salon, as was the case, in the form of a common room of master and squire. The table in the middle of the room is lined with dishes that don''t irritate your forefingers. The two take their seats opposite each other and reach for the meal in front of each other. "Oh, speaking of which. How was the dungeon you went with Master Cain? "... it was a lot of amazing things, wasn''t it? "A lot...? Well, what''s the matter? Can I just say it was a godforsaken dungeon? (No, no, no... you can''t possibly say...) Where Chris'' sister Celestina disappeared. Can you tell her that? Nearly impossible to consider. Seems unfaithful, but more than that, I have a strong emotion that I don''t want you to worry about. (... let''s change the way we say it) That''s right, for example - and leave a few seconds to return the word. "I hear it''s been around since Mr. Cain was a skeleton. It''s so old, I guess it felt strangely mysterious inside." "Have you had such a long history...... Maybe it''s a new discovery." "There were demons I''d never seen before, and they merged... and it was pretty busy - hey, speaking of which, I even picked these things up" Removed from the nostalgia were pieces of cobblestone brought from within the dungeon. Chris had just seen it the other day, too, a material used at the Paleontological Laboratory. "Huh, how come the same material as that lab...? "I don''t know. I don''t know, but I still think Red Dragon has something to do with it." "... that? Dear Ein, you said you had something to do with Red Dragon...? "I said... what''s wrong with that? Ein was unaware of the silence at this time. Share information, that''s all I thought about and answered, but don''t tell me it has anything to do with Red Dragon. When Chris stood up without saying anything, he sat down next to Ain. "... I''m glad you answered honestly. What''s the name of the dungeon you went to today? (It was a silence...) That was already a full laugh. Isn''t there a man you can''t drop? A jewel-like grin enough to make you think this. However, her hands have at some point changed place and are placed on Ain''s thigh top and clothes hem. (may be passionate from the side...) Naturally, the truth is different. She''s just pressuring Ain''t to cloud her tea so she doesn''t get away with it. Ain''t too much. When I put down the dishes, I just kind of turned my gaze against them - but "Dear Ein? You hear me, don''t you? Do not take a sweet look at the magnitude of the matter. There are anecdotes and practical experiences that the dungeons have, and they don''t expose her to the feelings of missing it. Gu, and he pulled his arm hard, Ain finally regained his gaze. "The name is a hidden dungeon... no, but it is! I''ve heard it since I came in too......!? "Is that true? You''re not lying at all, are you? "I''m not following you! Cain told me when I came in that I was about to go home..." I ended up going the dungeon because I felt strong credibility in his words. Carefully describing those flows one by one, Chris shakes his hands off. "- To His Majesty, and what do you explain to Mr. Krone? A leaning Chris breathes heavily, questioning Ain''s seed of concern. "He thinks we just have to tell him as he is, but what do we do?" "Already...... then why did you just mislead me? I know how you feel..." Cain and Sylvia. The fact that they were still okay as a result of a few days diving. This strongly calmed Chris'' mind. Though there was some conversation that confused Chris like this, the two eat a little late dinner. Sometimes we talk absurdly. Sometimes when I was talking back about Ist, the door to the room knocked tonnes...... About that time, exactly, when the two of us finished our meals. "Is it Master Sylvia...? I''m coming." When the risen Chris opened the door, as she expected, there was only one Sylvia there. "I haven''t seen you just now. Both of you." With that said, Sylvia approaches the couch where the two of them were sitting. When I sat down about Chris, I sat down next to her. "How was the rice? "It was delicious. But who cooked it? "It''s me and Chris. Right, Mr. Chris? Then Chris nods shyly. The trick of grasping the skirt is so annoying. Sylvia also coughs gently and resides when she smiles at her illuminating appearance. "Well then - I''ll tell you all I know about the Black Dragon anecdote" 290 Talk about Black Dragon and Elderlichs Master. "That''s abrupt. Honestly, I thought we''d move on from the Red Dragon thing." Ein answers this, but the truth is, it must be one of the stories he most wanted to hear. The other is, will the Red Dragon eat the Demon Stone and grow rapidly? That''s the question. "From us, Red Dragon is a flying red lizard. Or maybe this one''s more interested? "... I have a lot to think about, but I''m more interested in Black Dragon" In the end I wanted to know about the unknown Black Dragon. Red Dragon has never fought either, but still, there is a past where Sylvia has been lightly defeated. This means that even Ain can handle it. - Ein and Chris sit back deep and calm their breathing almost simultaneously. For a flash of chills, Chris looked out the window and there was a night view of the old King''s Capital that blew out abruptly. "First of all... take a look at this" Sylvia makes a black jaw emerge from the void. Then, loosely from inside, her wand appeared, and eventually it stood still in the air and floated on the table. "I don''t think I''ve seen it seriously, but this is my wand" You''re right if you ask me, it''s only a big wand - I have the impression. I think it''s a good opportunity to look at it, and the whole thing is black, and then it''s a verse like a tree branch. But that''s all. I didn''t hold any more special feelings and didn''t feel like I did when I saw Cain''s Great Sword. "This wand didn''t do anything special. I used to get it in the west (,,,) of this continent, and it''s been like this since I picked it up." "So you''re not machining it like that." "Yep. I think I cleaned the surface." Why now? I was not surprised to see the wand, but Ain''t never been bad at guessing either. Sometimes it depends on time and in some cases on emotion, but now it''s only calm. Just looking quietly at the wand, it came to the same feeling when I saw the sea dragon bones. "- Could it be made of that wand, black dragon bone...? No, is it the bone itself? Did you imagine, as well, that Chris nods small as he faces haphazardly. Place about a few breaths, Sylvia returns the answer, albeit vague. "Probably. But rather than bones... horns, maybe? "... I can''t believe it was a native demon prop... it''s the first time I''ve seen it too" Unexpectedly, Chris also leaked surprise words. "Hehe, is it? I think you''re still in King Heim''s capital, Ein." Ain''t laughing like trouble while I''m talking about myself. But when I hear that, should I burn it if I don''t need it? Sooner or later, I decided to consult Warren and Krone in my heart. "So why did I think of this as the Black Dragon''s Horn? I''ve heard that the Black Dragon is a monster close to me." It belongs to the dragon species, but the root of its power is considered magic. Also, the proximity nature is for another reason... "It is first the Demon Stone that demons accumulate their magic power. After that, even the areas used to attack and the hardest and safest places in the body have a fixed price." "For the Black Dragon, that part falls under the horn." "Yep. Except for sea dragons again, because many dragon species have the most robust horns." So now I know why that''s the corner. All that remains is for what reason could it be determined that the Black Dragon is. "At the end of the day, I''m talking about how you found out it was Black Dragon. This wand went too well with me. Is that why?" "... what does that mean? "Hehe. When it comes to a cane that goes well with me in the undead, it has to be from the undead, too." "Is that Black Dragon an undead?" "The Black Dragon is the only undead of the dragon species - I heard that from someone who was also a teacher. Well, when I grew up, she (,) disappeared..." Again, why does she always say things that bother her her? Elderlich Sylvia. I can''t help but wonder what her teacher is. - But for now, it''s from Black Dragon. "Shall I return to it? What I wanted to tell you was that Black Dragon is a troublesome existence. ''Cause I haven''t seen any more material in my journey for over a thousand years." "If you change your mind... do you mean strong? Seeing Cochri and her snort, Chris and Ain stiffened their expressions face-to-face. But a thousand years is an amazing history. "Did Mr. Sylvia know about the inheritance?" Immersed in gold, the Red Dragon will dye the heavens black and sublime to the Black Dragon. " "Of course. ''Cause that''s what I taught you, Marr. The truth is, after that, I''m going to dedicate the power of the war victims... Oh, I''ve heard this from my master, too." "... Ah, yes. Was it?" I''m not surprised anymore. Even more so now that Sylvia has a lot of history. The red balls of the earth are bright, but they must not seem to be on edge. "Sublime to Black Dragon. No, you should say it evolves. It is the Red Dragon, whose melted gold has turned into a water that houses magic, and whose water frees him from a cage called flesh -" "Black Dragon, do you mean? Nevertheless, Mr. Sylvia''s master knew that very well." Nodding back, Sylvia keeps her words to her nostalgia. "I don''t know if it''s true, but when cleaning the continent, you said you only defeated Black Dragon once. Maybe the original owner of this wand is the black dragon my master defeated." "Looks more like an amazing master than I imagined..." Think about it, there can''t be a very common Sylvia teacher. Conversely, I felt tighter pushing through this. "Chris told me, but you''re also concerned that the Red Dragon will grow up, aren''t you? "Yes, I do, actually." "Give up. ''Cause there''s nothing I can do to stop that." Again, I half-anticipated but dropped my shoulder. It''s too easy to collect demon stones. It''s almost impossible to regulate sales in stores, and it feels like¡­ "It''ll take at least a few months to grow up. What''s realistic is that in the meantime, we''re going to set some eyes on it and unleash a chase." "Yes, but I haven''t grabbed my footsteps..." I also want to let go of my chaser as Ain. Her advice is fine, but I don''t have enough information to do it. "No. We''ve got a final destination. Because only some parts of the world now have lava." "Is it lava? "The same place I picked up this wand, on the west side of the continent." "Lady Ain! In the story Lord Shearton said...! Chris remembered the conversation the other day. "Mr. Shearling? Mr. Shearling...... ahhh! It''s his words that I remember. ''Like an idiot, there used to be a giant volcano on the west side...'' he said. So with the remnants, there are gems buried in the ground. " At this moment, Sylvia''s words and stories were connected. And Shearling didn''t say, but Sylvia said the lava was still asleep. "So, but! The reason we shouldn''t have lava..." "There''s no other place where you can melt gold like a mountain, where you can keep it cool? You can''t do anything magically, you can''t do anything by yourself." "Well... so the lava..." Only one spot, but a cautious spot could be identified. This alone is worth asking under Sylvia. With the light born, the brightness finally returns to Ain''s face as well. "The lava in that land is special. There used to be a lot of volcanoes, but there''s nowhere hotter than there." Perhaps exposing that lava should also be a struggle. Even the robes of the Dragon Faith cannot be all this. "But Dear Ein. I think there is still a chance that the goal has been achieved with the revival of Red Dragon..." The robes did their job purely for the Red Dragon Faith. Black Dragon is a possibility of bravery by Ain and others. "Yeah. It might be possible, but" "Oh... I don''t think that''s possible, Mr. Chris." Sylvia grinned bitterly and suddenly stroked Chris'' head. Chris opens his mouth and looks at her in contrast to a gentle gesture. "The men in the robes tried to take away your sword, Ain''t they? "Yes. I left a message, but that happened." "... Chris. Please, don''t be unfaithful." Because the outfit is different than usual, rather than Rin, its somewhat adorable. But from Ain, I just laugh bitterly. "I think I just told you, I''m offering the power of the warring deceased... there''s something about that. They knew that, Ain''t they trying to get your sword?" Tsuji fits. I''m not hiding anything from living room armor material. Reasons not to target Cain or Sylvia also make sense from past Demon King disturbances. What a strong undead it is to make you give your strength. (Leonard said... he said there''s something else the ritual needs. That''s the deceased from the war...... you mean the undead material) Many connected stories in this story. In earnest, I''m guessing you''re trying to summon the existence of Black Dragon. What was left was the purpose of the Dragon Faith people, (You can''t possibly understand this, and now you just have to think about stopping that purpose) Instead, if I could stop it, I wouldn''t be interested in the motives in it. I''m overstating that I''m not interested, but above all, I''m not wearing the wrong thing. Convinced of many things, Ain stands up abruptly. "Sorry, I''ve got a few things to think about, so I''m going to sort things out in my head at last" "Yeah, you''ve talked a lot. Shall we take a break?" "Dear Ein...? What''s the matter with you? Smiling at Chris, who looked anxiously at him, he left the room once with his legs intact. She was bewildered by the sudden events, but where someone was, she didn''t feel calmly contemplated plundering the back of her brain. - The corridor of Demon King Castle is dim and somewhat creepy, but I''m happy with its calm now. "... the purpose was unknown, but Red Dragon went for a hidden dungeon..." Its purpose is not even understood by Sylvia, who defeated the Red Dragon at the time. But as he listened, Ain was getting to a certain clue. This is a story that only Ain can know and I am confident that no one else will ever know. "I heard it in the King''s Capital before, but is the hidden dungeon a story about God living in... Huh" No way. It was half-heartedly, but when I pushed my forehead against the cold window, the wonder and its hypothesis felt right. "Let''s say, for example, that Red Dragon had a grudge against the person who defeated Black Dragon and acted to clear up that grudge" I don''t know if Red Dragon has companionship, but it''s only a hypothesis. I used the material from the Divine Hidden Dungeon for the laboratory in order to give the Red Dragon spiritual stimulation - even with such a fluffy reason, it sticks. Inside, even though I don''t think such spiritual stimulation is possible, Ain''t even right now. "The person to clear up the resentment. The place was that dungeon...? But as it stands, we may be in a hidden dungeon, and there is only one person who is supposed to be. Yes, a being called God....... in addition to "It was Mr. Sylvia''s master who defeated Black Dragon before. So, being able to serve as a master of being like Mr. Sylvia (,) ¡­¡­" Sylvia described her teacher as her. I mean, the teacher was a woman. I think we broke up a lot of time ago... "- Mr. Sylvia''s master is that Lori goddess..." When I was cleaning the continent, Sylvia said. In the first place, it can''t be normal for anyone to try to do that. "It''s too tight...... ha. Can I ask you something? No, I''m listening. That''s a little..." What doesn''t boil down is confusion about feeling the presence of God nearby. Assuming he sits in the back of the dungeon, Ain''t gonna want to go see him. That''s true in self-defense, but I didn''t feel like I should ask cheaply. - but it is a dubious story in various respects. But when I thought about God, I felt so calm about a lot of things. Today''s self is full of laughter... and Ein spilled a natural and bitter laugh. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ... By the way, the place changed. In the room after Ain left, Chris had just asked about Sylvia''s master. She was also concerned about a woman named Sylvia. "I wasn''t sure how old I was, was I? "Yep. The teacher was about the same as or smaller than Archet. I guess all I know is that she''s a woman and a much more skilled magician than I am." What a strange being. Chris, who was making his eyes black and white, was surprised to hear that he was more than Sylvia''s magical user. "That land. The Dungeon taught us that the house of God is also his master. I still don''t know how you know that." "... I''d love to see you, too. To Master Sylvia." I guess the wisdom and doings her teacher has is talking about an area where her imagination can''t keep up. I couldn''t stop being interested in a respectable woman even if I was just asking. "They took care of me when I was a body that couldn''t do anything. So, I''d love to see you again too, but where were you really... by the way, could I have helped both of you? "Yes! That should already please Ein......! "Hehe. That''s good." That''s what Sylvia said, suddenly removing an envelope from between her breasts. Where did you get that stuff from... Chris is confused, but Sylvia has handed it over like she noticed something. "Is this an invitation? Count Riselle''s throwing a party. Yes, but if it''s all right with you, why don''t you go instead? She said she didn''t feel comfortable attending the party. I want to thank you for your cooperation. And Sylvia told Chris to tell Ain. My plans are stuck, but I can''t afford not to thank you. Eventually, I decided to talk to Ain later and missed the letter I received. 291 The power of the Demon King and plans for Baltics last day. The second night dawns when I''m done talking to Sylvia and I''m about to decide on a variety of directions. On the third day, the four of us enjoyed a meal or tea, Ain allocated time to training with Cain, etc., and didn''t do any particularly investigative work. The two of us at Demon King''s Castle wanted this leisure time, and Ein and Chris responded honestly. And that night. After dinner, one last time - and I''m talking about when the two of them were crossing swords. "Ha... ha... I''m here..." A constant breath Ain sat on the floor and said to the end of the sword that was directed at him - to the king of the sword there. The place is the backyard of Demon King Castle. The atmosphere is different from that of Wang Du''s castle, but the flowers glowing like blue fireroses fantastically colour the battle between the two. "Enough strength, enough hegemony. At least when you put me in front of you, you don''t seem to have any bad habits." "Well, I don''t care what you think." Bad habits are habits that peek into Ain''s own appearance and another word, the sword forgiven by the mighty. It''s just that neither of them makes sense in this guy opponent, they just keep on fighting desperately. "Enough growth, though. There''s not a single thing to mourn, and you might be chasing me for a long time to come." "Long time - is it? "I''m naming the World Tree. We don''t know how long it lasts, but it''s got to be more than an elf." But I don''t know about such a distant future. Because this year at the very latest, Ain''t fifteen years old doesn''t have more life expectancy than normal humans yet than you can imagine. Return with a hard grin without words and wake up slowly and heavily hips. He walked straight in his breath and sat on the edge of a flowerbed loaded with nearby snow. "Ain''t you tired enough? "Yes? How could Cain, who stood in front of himself, say such a thing? No matter how you look at it, you can''t be tired enough, and I want you to take a good look at how tired you are. It''s no exaggeration to say that I''m already satisfied... "I''m pretty tired, too, right? I can''t believe I''m not tired enough..." "Let''s change the way we say it. You''re not gonna get busted, are you? "... I see, does that mean" An uncomfortable and rampant experience for Ain is only a few times if it goes out of its purpose and heart. Roughly on three occasions, the Sea Dragon, the runaway Marco and the Heim War. At an early age... and before demonizing, there were beings like Lloyd and Chris. However, it is also imperative that you do not speak directly, but now you do not deal with them. Training with Marco and others also gives a sense of fulfilment, but not a part similar to liberation. "I don''t care if you work hard for me like a fool. You know what I mean? You''re not gonna run off from there, are you? "No, no, no... I don''t think that''s gonna be stupid," "Does your body move? Now I''m going out with you." "... moves" "The decision is yes... don''t do too vicious moves in vain. I wonder if it''s like destroying the old king''s capital." Fight as the Demon King. And keep Ain rammed and refreshed, too. This is what Cain''s words mean. "This neighborhood is on the property of Demon King Castle. With Sylvia''s connections, it doesn''t matter if it''s too flashy." Concerns that could affect your surroundings are also dispensed with, and the stage is well prepared. Think of it, this is the first time you fight (,) as a demon king. Although I have shown off one end of that power several times, it was still sweet to call them demon kings. Breathe for another few dozen seconds or so, exhale loudly in your white breath and look up into the sky. The full night sky was beautiful and seemed like a starry sky with blooming flowers on the ground. Then when I get up shortly, I get a glossy grin somewhere, unlike my usual Ain. "Mr. Cain, too, it''s gonna be a different way to fight, isn''t it? "Ah. The work of the King of Swords, he will be opponent with a sword that will also cleave heaven" "- Okay. Then I too..." A gladiator of war. King of swords. He who lays the sea dragon down with one sword. Which of Cain''s aliases is a testament to the very pinnacle, and I only feel as much as I count the fearful fears of being born. What he felt from Ain was a running stream of power that almost frightened him, as if the night sky were even Ain''s thing. He mostly distances himself from Ain and catches his mouth challengingly. Then the name he preferred leaked out of his mouth naturally. "- Scratch it. He is the king of swords without men." His original sword shows up, covered in pitch-black armor all over his body, and unlike for training. A being that stands out like an eclipse, whether at night, avoiding even the falling grains of snow. He grabbed the sword that floated in the universe and swung it as if to threaten him several times. "- Scratch it. Don''t allow anything to stand in front of it" I''ve only made this name a few times for Kane, too. These days, it was during the Heim war, and if it was before that, it dates back to the time of the founding of the former Ishtarika. I am the Demon King. It''s special. That''s what the Demon King Ein tells you, but the aura released from the cain in front of you is extraordinary. Bring nature and tension together throughout your body. Eventually, Cain''s arming also comes to an end, where Durahan Cain stands majestically. Feeling like they could fight each other for the first time, Ain felt delighted inside. "I feel like I have something to do with the demon king breaking out at Demon King Castle." "It''s family anyway. It would be the same thing." "... if you ask me, you sure are" Ein also pulled out his sword late. I suck the magic out of my mouth for a few seconds, giving it a glare that reminds me of the Holy Sword. "Come at any time. Show me the power of a sensible demon king. "Yes. Then... don''t hesitate - ugh! A flash of stepping in from the side, too, is a speed that ends with an eye for both of us. Proceeding directly from the front, Ain creates a few fantasy hands on his back, feeding him whatever magic he wants, which can be considered inexhaustible. It should possess exactly what can be termed the hand of a giant, naturally becoming a threat to Cain - but "Hmm? I didn''t know someone called the Demon King was even bothering to put his hands around the back...... duh! It was behind Cain''s guard first. At a moment when several twats from the ground appeared on the ground, he noticed without even looking back. Then he also created a fantasy hand, transforming his hand like a sharp knife and cleaving it. "Huh, lie...!? "What lies! You can''t possibly use your powers! I was wondering if I could do that, Ain''t I learned at this time. I''m surprised for a moment, but you''re dealing with a fierce man named Cain, so it can''t be that easy. But the next moment Cain disappeared. To disappear into the black everlasting darkness everywhere, leaving only the black jaws and disappearing without a trace. "And that move... you had it... ugh! "I didn''t expect you to react at first sight. Let''s be honest with you." I manage to stop Kane, who was behind me at some point, on the verge of being swept down. The current situation is that he grabbed the sword with many fantasy hands and forced it to go away. The disadvantage increases and with Cain''s fantasy hand attack, Ain is blown a few meters away. "... yeah. That guy... he''s so strong..." The demonization ban also makes a difference in physical abilities and skills used. but as always, he is just amazed that he was strong and still had hidden powers. Cain opens his mouth a little further away where Ain grumbled like that. "Hey, what do you think I am?" "Oh well... I''m a stronger swordsman than anyone..." "No, it isn''t. You think I''m a soft town girl? It''s like touching my biological daughter. It''s just disgusting even when it''s pointed at me." "... Yes? Words that didn''t clap made Ain''s face look right. "I won''t break. Even when you were running wild, we couldn''t help but die. So use your power more, more like it." "-" This may be a unique sensibility, but the words conveyed deep and broad inclusiveness. The feeling of not being shy, like a father playing with his son, pierces my heart. "I''m not trying to be modest..." "Then it''s a matter of consciousness. If you''re doing this with the intention of training, change your mind. This is a fight. It''s supposed to be a life-taking thing, but if it means something different to us, it''s enough." "Oh yeah...? "Let the secret power weep. You don''t have to wake him up classy." Sooo...... ha. Repeat calm breathing several times, rebutting the words conveyed. What is required is a battle that follows instincts. Instead of fighting as a swordsman, it''s only Ein the Demon King. At the same time, I could trust him to use his power. Switching feelings is infinitely quick, with a first-star presence in the eye. When a fantasy hand disappears from his back, he also weakens his hand and slows it down. "That''s right. Show me what you just made me feel again." "Even if you fail to add or subtract power, you forgive me, don''t you? "Ha! You should say it great after you get the results" When Cain releases a deliberate word of incitement, he can put his strength into his sword-shaking hand. Now let''s set up a hand here. I just stepped on the accumulated snow and noticed the strangeness around me. "It''s a little harsh, isn''t it? He likes the way he fights, or he takes the same attitude." "He...? "I''m sorry, I''m talking about this one.... I''m talking about a guy in that world who doesn''t like me very much." ¡­¡­ "Thank you for waiting. The world tree of bulimia - it looks like it''s finally back." At the same time as the words are finished, all the darkness around them is absorbed. It''s dark at night. I wonder why it is. A darker giant force floated over Ain''s head and a black aura splashed like purple electricity running. Then, too, the coat of Prince Wang, which Ain wore, was dyed strangely black. "I try to win with my sword because I can''t win with my sword. I''m sure this is the same emotion I had." "¡­ but there is no need to have custody" Fu, a glimmer of sweat flowed through Cain''s temples. The array that floats over Ein''s head is undoubtedly of a different dimension than its own. What''s more, Ain who stands down is his best friend. "Numbers, moves, size - and power. Don''t be shy." "Ha ha... ok. Well, I''ll be quick." Ein the Demon King, the strength of the world tree of bulimia is still in its pedigree. There was an overwhelming presence of a species called the World Tree, more than the special strengthening of demonization. "Eat it up (,,,,,,)" Exactly endless vertical and horizontal. Diagonal vertical and horizontal, up and down front and back. What strikes me from all directions is a burning mass of magic. Waving his sword, it didn''t disappear, and Cain eventually let his body advance toward Ain as he spoiled and wore that attack. "Eh - that wasn''t bad now, Ain''t it! Ain lifts his hand loosely and squeezes his fingertips tightly. A drop of black Shizukuishi falls zero from overhead, and a black marsh spreads around Ain. "I won''t let it be in the past." One hand of Ain''t got no sword dyed toxicly black. Eventually, when Cain waved down his sword in time, Ain offered him a black stained hand. "You stopped my sword with your bare hands - huh!? "I kind of get it. It embodies the source of the power of the bulimic world tree." That''s why you stopped my sword with your bare hands. I don''t feel like just stopping it. Phew, and with one breath, force, and throw Cain with each sword. It''s been a long time since she''s fallen apart like this, and Cain gets up desperately with her face crooked. "Finally. I think I finally got the right blow." Ain''t the one in front of you. Set up a sword and cut it with a huge swing of horizontal giraffes. "Damn... so easy, I wonder if they''ll do it! Exactly Cain cut up a swing of intent. Bear the brink of a direct blow and roll further behind to take a distance - to avoid a disadvantage to your posture. However, Ain gets even more powerful under the night sky, which creates a static air. "No, I''m sorry, but - I won''t allow it" I will not allow that movement. It''s a dialogue where Ain often talks to his enemies. To say that this came out of your mouth means that Ein is in an overwhelming advantage. I usually hunt him down with a stepping stone and a sword trident, but Ain''t the Demon King of the World Tree today. Transmitting the ground, black magic sets up a chase on Cain, spreading up and down so that he can devour it. Eventually, "Huh...!? A giant creature opened its mouth and swallowed it - I have to assume it fits above all to describe it that way. But the swallowed cain is also a powerful man in the corner. He also calms down again and releases a sword trident that cleaves heaven. "Ugh, shh...!? "Are you lying? That''s the line over here...... ugh! Ain thought he had a battle, but he''s the king of swords everywhere. A wave powerful enough to swallow destroys the magic consumed by a wave of his seriousness. - Looking at the situation, it seems that the two are still antagonizing, but the fruit, the burden pouring down on Cain''s body, is immeasurable. "Chip... not where my hands and feet are, my whole body..." The demonized Ein attack is too heavy. One blow is enough to inflict a fatal injury, and if you''re caught off guard, you''re going to fall without a think gap. Taking advantage of Ain''s surprise, take a deep breath and set up a sword. Then Ain back down -. "... Mr. Cain. This is my thirst." Black and dropped clumps of magic rising from the ground. Gradually gathering against the ball overhead releases what should be called a black sun. However, it is much smaller than that seen in Ein''s spiritual world, and besides the fact that this is the real world, it is nothing short of proof that there is still room. I just don''t expose you to the courage to embrace Cain and use your powers, like the world tree of bulimia then. Eventually, Ain sent a sword flash over his head with his sword, covering his sword with a black Shizuku that leaked out of his balls. "That''s a good way to use it. Where''d you practice? "I didn''t practice. I''m just trying to do what Lasbos (,,,) was doing." "Las Boss......? I didn''t know what the word meant. Cain knocked his neck off. But without setting aside, he regains his mind and turns his sword to a mighty enemy named Ain. The tremor definitely shook the samurai. There is no gap between the front eye and the offense. "Do we need to go out of our way to receive power? That would be inconvenient." "Because it''s a world tree. In the first place, it''s your word because I can move like this." The black Shizuku dripped from Ain''s sword tip. The silver snow around suddenly evaporates, exposing the blue lawn that was hiding beneath it. And then another drop of pottery drips onto the floor. The blue lawn ecstatic, unleashed its hidden vitality and blossomed. At the end of the day, when one more drop drips to the ground, the grasshopper transforms into a disastrous petal of red and black. "- I see. You''re the Demon King." A world tree at the apex of nature. Even Cain smiles joyfully, showing off his demon king''s testimony seriously. Until now, it''s the power of Ein, the Demon King. "... I guess so" A few transformations, but this is the best way to fight that Ein, the Demon King, is attracted to. And above all, the use of basic powers. When the black ball above his head flashes red and black as he answers, a strong magic resides in Ain''s body. "I''ll finish next" "Oh, try it - Ain''t it! To add, this is not a battle of hatred, unless it is a taking of life. Purely one opportunity for Ain, so much so that we feel inwardly entertained by each other. Nevertheless, the way it was enjoyed was the constant separation, and Ain missed the battle coming to an end. "If you can take it..." "Ha... I don''t pray to God or anything. I''m only going to win all the time! Cain rushes out, and Ain lays his sword like a leaning horizontal giraffe. A sword stained with the power of the Demon King hisses and sprinkles heavy pressure to absorb even the surrounding air. The heavy pressure abruptly subsided and calmed the ambient air back down as if nothing had happened. "Huh!?" The next moment Cain felt only one word: ''lost''. Standing unconsciously to defend the sword, there is magic in the pitch-black armor as well. Ain''t got a loose set up and no strength. Just still, I caught a glimpse of the strength that made me want to laugh. (I can just use this power lightly... it''s amazing power, demonization) And a flash of horizontal gibberish swung like cutting the sky. Wavy magic dances like a black whirlwind and strikes with momentum as if to mock. Cain is angry that he felt unconsciously defeated, and waves down exactly the sword that cleaves heaven to Ain. If you''re a regular person, you don''t have to worry about the reward of two people who can run out in one breath, or just for this occasion. "Become - don''t stop...... ugh!? But with my sword..." "No, it''s my win - Mr. Cain" The second time I visited it, I flashed. A runoff of demonic powers unleashed by Ein, the Demon King, that strikes where it is unprotected. Play the scrubbing sound of metal to crush the armor, break the armor, and blow off the foot armor. Eventually, Cain, whose body was supported only by the Great Sword, was finally scattered even that. "Ha... Damn it! Ain''t you really..." Cain made a noise with Batan and rolled into the big letters. The power drained heavily, staring up at the starry sky out of breath. I was lightly wiped of all the gear I could fight, and I can no longer afford a second temptation. "Oh, that? Didn''t you take magic from me......!? "Don''t be an idiot, Runaway Demon King. If we do that, we won''t be able to settle it at any time." Settlement is when Ein''s magic runs out. If so, there is no point in this battle. "It''s okay...? "Oh. I''m sorry, but I just got some magic from Ain. It''s not as good as it sounds, but it''s very energetic." That said, he sits on one knee. "Remember what it feels like right now. When something happens, it''ll be better than using your powers in a bump production." "Huh... Could you take my opponent for that...? "Well. It''s just that you taught me the sword, and what''s more, you said you were the Demon King... and even if you don''t know how to use your powers, it doesn''t make a lot of difference to be ashamed of." Many of the first powers to use after a runoff. Ain looked at his palms for a few seconds, nodding satisfactorily and gripping. "Thank you. Thanks to you, I think I can remember how much power it will take." "Oh, that''s more than anything.... Let''s do this for today''s training. Just fine, I''m going to take a bath, so hang out." "Okay. Shall we go then?" - And one beautiful elf looking out the window of the castle. She must have wanted to disprove the term training, if only she had heard the conversation between the two of them. "A, Dear Ein... I won..." "Isn''t that obvious? Ain''t you an awakened demon king? Unfortunately, Cain won''t win if he uses his powers." I don''t know how many times I''ve wiped cloudy windows with my hands. Chris was blinded by Ain, and shortly after he won, he was filling his heart with joy. "Ain''t the flower you blossomed. Beautiful, too. I''ll have to thank you later because I''ve re-modeled your garden." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Huh... a party? "Yes... that Sylvia and the others are troublesome..." Chris was the one who welcomed Ain back to his room in the water. Today is the usual girlfriend wearing a different shirt than yesterday, but no heart or makeup looks different than usual. "Count Riselle is hosting a party that Chris and I are attending? "Apparently. I was lost in gratitude, but she told me to thank her surrogate..." You can''t say no if you say so. Prince Wang''s abrupt participation is indescribable, but Cain and Sylvia will now be in the royal family. However, if you were inviting the two of us, I don''t feel that much different. Ein glances at the invitation handed to him by Chris as he still wipes his slightly wet hair with a towel. "Okay. Then let''s join Chris and me. I''ll let Mr. Warren and the others know afterwards, but I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that." "Right. For once, I was right to have a dress. I''ll be by your side as usual." This word is against Sylvia''s. Instead, Chris spoke based on his position, as usual. - But the next day I opened my last night at Demon King Castle. The two still don''t know that Chris will be taken away by Sylvia and decorated like a fine noble lady. 292 Go to the party venue. "Oh, um... me, really in this outfit...!? Noon on the day after the Demon King''s Castle. Outside the castle a carriage is already available and Ain is boarding alone. Chris with a scared noticed voice - she was on her way to the carriage that Ain waited for, with Sylvia. "Yeah, I do. Is there a problem? "... I don''t have any chivalry shards, but I can''t believe we''re having a party together dressed like this -" "That it could create unwanted misunderstandings? "... Yes" If I tell you, Ain''t unmarried. However, the presence of Krone has been close to me since I was a student, and I am constantly exposed to friendship on every assignment. Prince Wang is in good company with his aide, a presence named Chris who comes there. Because today she didn''t wear any knightly clothes, layered and had different hairstyles. The outfit was a bright red dress, the hairstyle was as straight down as usual, but it was decorated with jewellery to the extent that it had elegant curls that reminded me of the nobleman''s maid. If you look at it from a third party, it should be imperative for Chris today to be suspected of getting along with Ain in a stand-up that can be described as a guest with Ain rather than a companion or escort. Is this what Chris is concerned about, unsolicited behavior? Or aren''t you doing something bad to Krone? The idea occupies the heart. "I have no doubt about that idea. But if that''s a bad thing, Ein, you''re responsible." "Dear Ein, are you? "Yep. ''Cause you''re representing me and my invitation to Cain. We''re a couple, and there''s no such thing as a subordination." "So - but we have a position...! Because he acts as a surrogate, he also participates in different forms and naturally. Sylvia didn''t just say it was obvious, but she smelled it with a light attitude. Except Chris accepts the word again. "You don''t have to worry about anything. I don''t think my words are manipulative, and if I put them in a sloppy way, the current kings won''t let my wishes go." The lineage of the first king, who is more important than anyone else in the country. Sylvia is his mother and Cain is his father. There was no way Silvard would underestimate it, and I was confident it would make him admit that if it were to act on her behalf... "The other noblemen are bringing in women, Ain''t you the only one who isn''t, or a little disgraceful, huh? "If that''s what you mean, I''m the problem with knights'' clothes -" "I do. You can''t possibly tell the difference between having a knight and having a lady, the Kingsguard Knights, can you? "Mm... mmm..." "I don''t have to worry about anything. Even if you say something when you get home, you just have to say I was strong... right? Chris has a strong sense of responsibility to be told, and I don''t want to transfer that responsibility. I just didn''t say it back strongly because inside I knew I had to go anymore. "Look, laugh. She''s so cute and beautiful, keep your chest up, Ein. Have fun with you." And it''s finally coming. Time for Chris to leave Demon King Castle and board the carriage. We can''t keep Ain already on board waiting, and her walking speed increases naturally. "... it might have been a little forceful, but it''s true I want you to have fun" Sylvia stands in front of Chris and fine-tunes her hair, makeup, and jewelry by hand. The look on his face at that time was so gentle, so full of inclusiveness and warm that he wanted to be unconditional and sweet. "I know Mr. Krone very well. Good girl, smart and bold, Ain''t too much of a woman to stand next to you." "Yes, I think so too......" Hearing the words, Chris leans down saying he can''t fathom himself. But Sylvia is the opposite of that. "But, you know, I don''t think Mr. Chris is losing. Ain, I could smile at you, I''ve protected you closer than anyone else, and I''ve thrown my life at you for that kid - it''s okay. If anyone complains about you standing next to them, I will punish them." "Haha... si, Master Sylvia''s punishment sounds heavy" "Yeah, it''s heavy. I won''t allow anyone in the world to grieve someone I care about.... That''s enough." Finally, he gently stroked Chris'' head, nodded contentedly and pressed his back. She clutches her hand and opens the big door, causing Chris to proceed toward the carriage just outside of it. "There you are again, Mr. Chris. You can come whenever you want." Unlike usual, dresses are a little hard to walk. Was the snow magically melted or only the road leading to the carriage is exposed to cobblestones. As soon as Chris left Demon King Castle, I guess Cain was talking to Ain about something. He is leaving the carriage and coming towards the castle. "I''m sorry. Looks like I put it on Sylvia''s hobby, and it took me a long time." "Yes, no...... ugh! Instead, you spend so much time...... hobbies......? "Ah. I used to wear an archet and play... because I enjoyed it." Tea eyes, or freedom? It''s easy to imagine Sylvia like that, and Chris smiles. "That''s right. Laugh at him that way even in front of Ain. I''m not saying get Ain in the mood, but you better enjoy what you can." "... I''ll do my best" He slumped his cobblestone path as it was and drove Chris to the carriage. I was told to "ask Ain" without mistake, and returned it with a small voice as well as "yes". But he stops at once, returning on his fast feet and closing in on the carriage. "Dear Cain, what''s wrong with you? "Come to think of it, I don''t think your lady''s gonna be dressed to open the carriage door herself." Escorts to carriages done by the King of Swords. That is also who is the father of the first king, what a luxury. He hung his hand on the carriage door, prompted by the deacon of the castle in a sumptuous act. Chris almost shy away from the trick, but gradually seeing Ain through the door that opens leaves him with a plate pinch with strong tension. But it won''t be long, either. "I''m fine. Tighten your chest." I was pushed back with the same words as Sylvia, and once I took a deep breath, I was able to regain my composure. I wonder how the two of you can be so persuasive with words. Strange, but let me thank you for calming down more than that. "Thank you. This visit gave us a lot of information" "Ha, that was more than anything." His silver hair shakes in the cold wind. The silver hair that Chris learns is impressive with the childhood friendly Sierra inside the elf, but his silver hair was a human detached beauty. Helped by a natural stream when riding the carriage, Chris stays on to the carriage. "Dear Ein. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. I did." He lowered his hips before him, dressed in his dress as Prince Wang, imitating him in a bright red dress, and said so with a slightly red-dyed cheek. - Meanwhile, Ain is surprised to see Chris come late. I''ve never seen her wear flashy shades of clothing, and a costume for a party, with a large empty chest or jewelry that colors her neck. Plus, it''s also impressive that her golden thread-like hair is adorable and luxuriously wrapped around it. Attractive lady from anywhere - or noble lady, you can see at a glance that she will be the target of attention at parties and nightclubs. "Uh, Chris... right? I checked because I was confused. "Also - of course! Different than usual, but please treat Sylvia..." I know Ain''t though. Something to say at a time like this, especially in Chris''s case. "Uh... I was just surprised the other day. What, but it looks great - I think it''s beautiful" Unfortunately, the vocabulary that Ein can use is not so much in these contexts. I just understand that the people around him aren''t the kind of people he lies to, and Chris is is particularly understanding. What makes Ein''s gaze shake and confused is that he honestly thinks he''s beautiful when he sees what he looks like today, and that''s a good idea. "Ah... that! If you have behavioral problems, please point them out¡­" I have an understanding as common sense, and I have had experience with party participation many times before. but this is my first experience of working together purely as a woman. "It''s okay. It''s not my first time at a party, either, and I don''t think women can afford it if a man can get a good escort" "You''re right if you ask me...... but how many of you have escorted Master Ain? "Oh, you''ve only had three, haven''t you? The first would be Krone, Chris thought. Go on. I know Olivia''s the second, but who''s the third? Ask it in doubt. "Mr. Krone and Master Olivia, what''s the other one like? "No... not Mr. Katima. I used to help when I wasn''t too tall yet." "Was it Master Katima... by reason" Put your hand on the right chest where the demon stone is, relieved that it was not an unknown third party. I broke my lips and leaked my exhale somewhere glossy. "Well I guess I''ll leave it to Dill when I get my next chance...... yeah" "Nor, is that okay? You can say that on your own." "This is actually the only way to do it. ''Cause it''s not like I can escort you, and then... see" It is also an erasure method and is best based on mutual friendship because Dill has been appointed her caretaker. Nobody complains because it''s a tattoo of King Silverado. Then, as the two of them are in conversation, the carriage proceeds quietly. "Dear Ein," "Hmm? What? "... Until now, I was reluctant to tell you that it''s a little different now." "No...? Because Ain''t praised you two? Maybe you''re unconsciously ready in your heart? Even though I didn''t know it was underlying, Chris had some thoughts that he gradually recruited. "I''m so happy to be at the party next to Ein... I can''t help but look forward to it" Laughing like trouble, she''s as beautiful as usual. It''s just that today that''s even more feminine, and if you change your mind, you''re like a girl and there''s a discrepancy. Ein also rebuts his sentiments, but I don''t see the word that should be the Lord. I managed to come up with something in a nutshell. (- Something like Chris) They are one end of the spectrum that doesn''t show much. For example, on the return water train when I first went to Ist. For example, the party back home when I left her and went to Baltic. For example, a little play when you aim to be inside the elves. Like all of this, Chris'' contents are pure everywhere. It must be one woman, rich in emotional expression, meticulously savvy of Ein. "I really don''t think I should think about this..." "- That''s not true. It''s a party, so let''s have some fun with Chris." So first, let''s skip the details and have fun. This is the opportunity Sylvia gave me. Wouldn''t it be a loss if I didn''t? Ain laughed and Chris broke his face after a decent look. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It was only a few hours later that I got to the town of Baltic. It''s just dusk time, but the sun sets fast because of winter. The area is already dark and today''s weather is easy to spend with small grains of snow pouring in and around. "- Being over there is a more important guest than anyone else. Don''t be rude." "Ha!" Several knights raised their voices and approached the carriage in which Ain and Chris would ride. It should be the two of us living in Demon King''s Castle on board. He is an important guest of the Lord Count Risel, and there must be no disrespect for the knights themselves. There were already a number of carriages lined up in the large Count''s mansion, but the carriage in which the two rode was led to where the best guests were headed, in front of the entrance to the mansion. The carriage pulled by rare demons is beautiful and does not give terror to its surroundings. Crystal horses were well-known beings if they were aristocrats here in the adventurer town of Baltic. When the carriage stops, the surrounding nobles also stop and watch. It is unacceptable for us to put it through before guests more important than ourselves. Some are seen by carriages, while others are impressed by the majesty of crystalline horses. There is cold air around, but ladies and ladies are used to expose their shoulders and feet. One knight lays his hands on the carriage door and lowers his head. Eventually, first it becomes a flux for men to show themselves, then it is a lesson for men to pull down a woman''s hand, lend a hand and escort. The knight, nervous that an important guest would come today, bows his head and waits for the two to finish their descent. "Thanks" Two, the man''s words reached the knight''s ear. Returning a reply with your head down is disrespectful. The knight raised his face in all likeness, and tried to answer the Lord of his voice... "Oh, are you... hello...!? "It is His Royal Highness Prince Wang who is there...? "Here, there''s His Royal Highness Prince Wang at the party tonight? You can''t be wrong to look at it. If you are a knight or a nobleman, you can''t be mistaken for a hero and a king prince. Why are you here? Before such a question, the knight naturally breaks his knee and drips his neck. I gave thanks to Prince Ain as he was about to be seen by a beautiful woman standing next to him. "Dear Sylvia (,) asked me to represent you. Do you mind if I go inside? "Also...... of course. Do you want to go straight under Count Riselle? "Oh. I''m here on behalf of you, so I''ll leave you about one of my greetings" Hearing the words, a knight who was nearby rushes into the mansion. other nobles who were watching, also tried to break their knees towards Ain, "Hard greetings are unnecessary. You don''t have to get your knees dirty." Ein controls it with words and attitude, looking back and whispering to Chris. "Chris. Let''s go" "- Yes." Nervous. Light up. I''m still worried. While her inner heart is irritated by many emotions, the joy of getting Ain to pull her hand prevails. The moon also gave a jealous grin, often one step closer, forgiving his arm in his left hand. I''ve never walked with you in a situation like this. But in addition to the reliability of Ain transmitted from his arms, he finds himself feeling happy being like this. Nature and palms also gained strength, and at the same time the distance was much closer. 293 The end of a special night. The way they walked caught my eye. Who is that beautiful person about Chris walking next door? And I heard so many voices. Chris had some verses that seemed nervous and manageable until his arrival, but now he doesn''t look that way at all, and from around him, he seems to be leaving himself to Ain to escort. "Looks like we''re getting attention, okay? And, as Ain asks as he looks forward, Chris trembles for a moment the hand he puts on his arm. I put down a few seconds of breathing and leaked my words in the guise of calm. - I''m fine. "Oh yeah... I know you''re fine..." The best of her will pass on. The answer Ain asked for is whether it''s okay or not. But the current reply made me wonder about her condition. Let them pull their cheeks for a moment and return to their original Rin look at the next moment. "Speaking of which, I wasn''t thinking... what should I do when greeting Count Risel" "What, for example? "Is that - as usual, should I say first that Master Ain is here, or -" "I don''t know if I need that. Chris is not an escort today, and I feel it''s different for a lady to introduce a gentleman" "... ok. I''ll leave you to Ein." "Mm-hmm." And again, she leaves her body strong in Ain''s arms. It is a sign of anxiety and to calm the mind, and there are other bewilderments and covert feminine desires to be sweet. While I was frustrated by a number of emotions, Ain''s calming down made me feel a little remorse. "Mmmm..." "Uh, what''s up? "No, I thought I was the only one nervous." "... you cared about that? The usual air that drifts at some point is the gift of a multiplication between two naturally occurring people. Return the words as Ein shrugged against Chris, who leaked that he was unhappy as he looked up. "Hey, isn''t that some kind of inequality...? "I don''t know what to do..." This is selfish. Chris speaks it out knowingly and accepts it while Ain knows too. In my mind, I understood very well that this exchange was necessary to be the two of us. Ain''s gaze to forgive her for pointing her lips at Chris. Where all this had been exchanged, there was a natural and soft grin on their faces. "If that''s what you''re going to say, I have a hand." "Is that a hand? What is it, by the way? "Chris'' lineage doesn''t have to be revealed. He''s a princess. That means you should treat it the way it is." "Oh, but already...! If you do that, your face will be brighter red than this dress......!? What a friendly couple, even from those around us. It''s only natural and inexorable, close in distance but uncomfortable. In other words, the question of who Chris next to Ain only adds up. - Inside the mansion there is baltness. A city where adventurers gather, or demonic bones and skins. Or impressively decorated with brilliant stripping. They drew a line with the Wang Du aristocracy, and Ain and Chris both enjoyed seeing them. After some progress along the long corridor, you will reach the large hall of the venue. The two open doors were open for parties, with security knights, servants and deacons waiting for visitors on the spot. An old gentleman with all that samurai and a pin on his spine - a man with a sword on his hip - is the first Count Risel to face in a long time. "Your Highness, it''s been a long time." Then he realizes that Ain has come near, and he breaks his knee in front of Ain. Those around him who imitated him broke their knees at the same time. "Count Risel. Sorry for the sudden surrogacy." "Yes, no...... not at all. Be a treasure to your Highness." That''s how I finally look up and look away at Chris from Ain. It''s not like peeking into her face, purely to say hello. "I''ll see you first. I am Riselle Bart. The position has been given to the Count - excuse me, maybe not for the first time? "... I''m Kristina, head of the Kingsguard Knights. I''m on edge today, and I''m here with Ein." Something that is somewhat feminine, while overflowing with femininity away from chivalry. Once he meets Ain, he answers Risel and then shows him a brilliant curtesy. Ain''t never seen it before, natural yet streamlined enough to take his eyes off, or his pulse was faster than usual. "This surprised me. I knew Christina was beautiful, but I see... every lady is going to be summery tonight." The servants in the vicinity were equally amazed. As Sylvia said, some persuade Chris to accompany Ain, while others are blinded by the like-minded Chris who falls in love. At least, it will be true that Ein is strongly surprised by what he has done on his behalf. "Then... Your Highness will not take one escort with you tonight? "Ah. It will" "Hmm... if I were to say it as a single people, I would be foolish to ask if it might be a problem." "One way or another, I have something to protect today." When Ain looks at Chris sideways, Riselle realizes what that gaze means. Indeed, it is natural for a gentleman to protect the lady with him. If Chris is not in a position as a knight today, Ein will have clearly revealed himself. ¡­¡­ He smiles at Chris, who gives her a small neck, and offers her his left arm. Immediately where she responded, Ain walks, Risel walks right next door. Riselle makes a short, exhaling voice, "Ho," and says like a warning, if this Chris affair becomes noisy too. "Hehe. But a hero protects only one, and some of the ladies are jealous." "I don''t know about that. I can only answer that my arms are buried today." Tell him to stop prying unnecessarily, and tell him that in the dark. "Oh? My right arm seems to be open now." "When something happens, it''s just open to pull out the sword" "I see, you''re right. You seem to have more skill as a king than you did before." The way he put it is far-fetched, but what he''s trying to say is that Ain''t grown up. Ein became more accustomed to answers than before, and he also began to give answers that would make the other person more comfortable. He has also been good at communicating his intentions to lurk without directly mouth-running some kind of answer, because he learned a lot from a man named Warren. "I can''t believe the head of the town of adventurers tells me I''ve grown up too" "Ha ha... play, Your Highness" As the three enter the party venue intact, the nobles who were hearing rumors try to kneel together. Naturally, Ein controls it by hand, as he did earlier, but he still doesn''t calm down so easily. Feeling some regret, the three head straight for the back seat. "Count Risel. I forgot to ask you from Master Sylvia, what''s the point of tonight''s party? "No, it''s a common aristocratic party. If we don''t do it regularly, we won''t be turning around." and rubbed the same romance grey beard as her hair, Riselle laughed small. - Excuse me, sir. Let''s toast to matching glasses here. As soon as the three of them take the glass from the top of the table, the middle-aged servants come to the place where the three of them are. I can tell that she is a worthy person, dressed differently than other servants. Seeing Ain in this seat, I guess those people got to their feet. When she speaks, she bows her head to Ain and Chris and then tells Riselle. "Sir. Just in case the chef wants to make a final confirmation." "Okay, I''ll be on my way.... Your Highness, I am so sorry. Excuse me for taking my seat off for a few minutes." "Oh, oh... I don''t mind, but the owner confirms the dishes himself? "Of course I don''t usually. I was just wondering if it would be the last dish your Highness''s mouth would like to see." "... you''ve made me care" "There is no such thing. I''ve been meaning to do this since I sent out an invitation to Master Sylvia." Then Riselle breaks her hips deeply and lowers her head. "It''s our foreman who''s here. I''ll leave her in my place." "She''ll have a job, too. I''m talking to Chris and I don''t need that kind of attention." "- But" There is no way to discourage Prince Wang. Riselle tries to eat it down, but Ain''t got eyes on the intention of not doing that. "I''ll be right back. If you need anything, please let the venue know." At the end of the day, Riselle followed the two of us with a translation face. Then shortly after, Chris spoke to Ain. "Really, Ain''t you always kind?" "Hmm? About what? "I know you don''t have to fall in love. You care about me, don''t you?" "... How''s it going? "I am so calm that I wonder myself. You owe it to Ein, right? Her grin is still soft today. I don''t mean it''s always hard, but it was exceptionally soft today. Chris today looks good with everything he does, makeup and clothes, so much so that he illuminates himself that he was not a knight from the beginning, but a noble lady like Krone. "I don''t think I''ve done anything. I was just holding my hand." "Yeah, that''s enough for me. I have a much nicer time than a princess in a game." ¡­¡­ Is it due to the atmosphere of the venue or the presence of two people? Chris is more aggressive with words than usual. Ain''t shut up because of that, he distracted himself from the lightness. "Um... Today is more fun than when you''re here as a knight." "Ah... no, that''s not true. That''s what makes today so much fun, because I, as a knight, don''t want to give in next door to Ein..." Sometimes I burn opposing minds to dill. Being able to serve as Ain''s exclusive must also be an irreplaceable asset to her. "It''s just that this is my favorite feeling right now..." - Then they exchanged toasts and enjoyed the party of the day called today. Sometimes after Riselle returned, the greetings of the participating nobles continued, but soon after a little while, the two get some time to slow down. We had a different night until it was time for the water train to Strom - but the night wasn''t over yet. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The party at Count Risel''s residence continued, but Ain and Chris left the venue one foot behind. As he boards the water train, Ain realizes that Chris has unfortunately tried to get dressed. I left the venue behind, but you should be able to enjoy the time like a party here. Ein thought so, stopping her from trying to get dressed and sitting on a borrowed vehicle equipped bar counter. We sat down next to each other and recounted our days since we left Strom...... but "Also -... even I work hard all the time...? Master Ain just got stronger..." "If you know... Um, I think I''m sleeping... should I get some rest? The date has already changed. Chris'' body wants rest because he kept doing something different. The lid lowered with a tron and the tone changed slightly. "I just want to talk to you a little more...... can''t you...? "I don''t mean no, but if you''re tired, I think you should rest..." "No, I can''t... I was able to attend the party with you today, so I''d like to talk to you..." That''s what I say, but it''s obvious you''re not able to. You instinctively understand that holding a glass is dangerous, and she has been supporting you with both arms on the counter for a few minutes. Where the rich chest is highlighted and as for Ain, I have trouble looking at her. Emotionally, her fallout in the modus operandi as if she were a toddler strikes me strongly. "Ah... this -" "You should wear it because it''s still a little cold." Ain''t much to take off his jacket and put it on Chris. The inside of the vehicle should be warm and unnecessary, but wearing it hides her exposed shoulders and chest. Chris then twisted his body like a crook and tucked it inside Ain''s jacket. "It''s warm." "Good for you. Look, I''ll take you to your room. Stand up." "... mmm. So I''m not sleeping yet......! When he stopped liding like he was asleep, he said, Ain''t stuck inside. Elongated legs swayed powerlessly in the counter chair, and the upper body fitted and satisfied Ain''s jacket. With a look that doesn''t seem strange whenever you sleep, it should be time to limit it. "Okay. Then just one last drink." Saying so, Ain gets up and opens the door closer to the magic prop in the back. I just got one of the liquors inside, and I looked back and came back next to Chris... "Oh, yeah... you mean in the last few moments...? She puts her arms on her pillow and rests with a happy face. With her eyes closed, she also had today''s makeup and appearance, exposing herself to more fantastic sleep than usual. "... I knew my concerns were right. Yeah, it wasn''t a mistake." If I were to mention just one mistake, I should have sent her to her bedroom a little more forcefully. Sending her to bed is a little awkward. Take her to the bedroom and lay her down in bed. Though they know Chris well, I can''t be so honest about all this. "Let''s wake up in a little while...... Until then." Can I use that couch? If you look at the sofa placed near the bar counter, it looks like it''s meant for the aristocrats and looks very comfortable to sleep on. Stepping to sleep, Ain''t no problem, Ain''t put her hand on Chris'' back, hands around her back of her knees and hugs her. That''s light. I disciplined myself for being rude to her sleeping. "I''m not telling you. But it looks like we had fun today, and let''s take it seriously..." I also talked to Krone, but I was going to hang out with her shopping if I could afford it. But that''s how you keep it when you get back to Strom. Ein is also pleased that he was able to make the party available, and that Chris was enjoying it. "Hmmm......" "Yes, sir. Just for a little while." I put her down on the couch. I told her, Ain''t got her hips down on the other couch. Ain''s lid then gradually feels the weight as well. "Am I tired too... Maybe I lost my mind when I thought I could go home to Strom." If you stretch your torso and leak a larger extension, unbutton the shirt and rest your body. Eventually, Ain left his body to him without defying him, while burying him on a soft couch. "I guess I''ll just take a little break too... Chris, I can''t leave you alone" - This is the last memory Ain can remember. Immediately afterwards, Ain, who fell asleep, felt like resting for a few dozen minutes, or an hour or so, but the fatigue he had accumulated in his body was heavier than he could have imagined. In the end, I woke up when the outside was brighter a few hours after that. What I felt when I woke up was the stiffness of my body and the weight of something. In addition to its sweet aroma and soft feel, it is a tickle of hair that can be rubbed by being twitched. "- That, the sun is up already..." I failed, I slept too much. What happened to Chris? I tried to see the couch where she was sleeping, but my body couldn''t move freely. Ain looked up to find out who it was when he realized something was on top. "K, Chris - Huh!? How could you be in such a place......" "Mmm... Dear Ein... I''m still sleepy..." She''s grabbing Ain''s shirt and rubbing her face. The body overlaps and is covered in Ain to sweeten. What a sleepy look, yet she still looks happy. I know you''re honestly sweet in your dreams, but there''s no reason to know that you''re doing so in real life. "... I must have fallen asleep, how clever..." Ain and Chris. I don''t know about you two, but this was a coincidence. Sometimes burned by Sylvia at Demon King Castle, Chris heads near Ain even as he sleeps. Then the spirit came to satisfaction where it was as it was, and she fell asleep unconsciously. When he deeply and strongly apologizes to Krone inside about how he was keeping his body close together, Ain slowly wakes up his body and hugs Chris up. He made her lie down on the couch in front of him like he did before he went to bed, and now he apologized to Chris in his heart for holding him up twice on his own. That she fell asleep and fell asleep with Ain. Needless to say, the unconscious work in my mind of being burned by Sylvia is supremely natural, but Ain''t never known such a story was surprised by the daring Chris, unlike always. 294 When I say "too much" thoughts. Evening - What I felt about Strom was warmth. Ein and Chris said they were in Baltic until yesterday, and Strom''s outside air feels warm. The chills that sting your skin dive into the ringing and do not twist into the wind blowing down your chest. The two board the carriage they naturally waited for, breathing through the fatigue of the journey and looking out at the view. "I don''t live that long, but I feel like I''m back..." Wang capital. It is easy to imagine that feeling is even stronger, especially when you return to the castle. The sun also sets faster, and the already orange and rugged borders envelop the streets of Strom more widely in dark rugged. Feeling like he wanted to tear up somewhere, Ain put his elbow in the window frame and grinned at the bustling streets. "There''s a lot of commotion going on, but Strom''s still busy." "It''s an emerging city, and it''s nice to have merchants." In addition, by the end of next week, the example Warren''s measures. The fake Red Dragon egg is given to the royal family. On the road to reach the port town of Magna and keep going north, we head to the Wang capital via this Strom. Tiggle will lead the way, and King Silvard will be the flow to carry you to the King''s capital awaiting. (I guess it''s Mr. Warren''s kindness) The hit on Tiggle doesn''t mean we''re all in favor. In the first place, there was a history of Ain and Olivia abandoning Heim and returning home, so even if there was something set behind it, folk grass would never honestly accept it. Warren''s kindness to be detained here ends in the fact that Tiggle gave his treasure to Silvard and created an opportunity to bow his head. Tiggle, now known as Lord Haim - because his demonstration of loyalty in this way would work beneficially, no matter what the name. What a hateful act to do if you try from Ain you''re dating as a friend. "... Speaking of" Secondly, Ain says something about what''s to come. "Me... I think there''s not much I can do for a while, is there? "Yeah, I think so too. Knights and clerks will be sent, but I wonder if Ein should devote himself to the reign of Strom for a while..." "Yeah. Chris is right..." Sylvia summed up what I heard. It has already been processed to be delivered to the King''s Capital before boarding the carriage. Soon, no, maybe Warren will move by the end of the day and think about his next move. He is not the kind of man who goes around behind his back. Eventually a fact-finding team will be formed, and before Ain knows it, a lot of people should get to work. "There''s a lot of work to do, right? For a festival that combines recent measures, the rest is about the fruit marked by Ein, who had stopped talking a little - and then..." "Wow... I said I know! Do it! Exactly, because I don''t want to go away like I want to! "Yep. I believe in Ein more than anyone, don''t I? What a lovely grin with all my heart. Ein thinks well that her grin even makes her jewels shine, but she doesn''t seem polished these days. Though, for what Chris is saying right now, it really doesn''t work, does it? Needless to say, it made sense to hit the nail that... "You two classmates work hard, so let Ein do what Ein has to do." "I don''t know, I''d rather leave it to those two..." "Uh... what the hell does that mean? "I mean, I don''t know if I can put Bats and Leonard in a dangerous eye. When I say that, knights and civilians are the same thing, but Bats isn''t still a Kingsguard knight, and Leonard is still a civilian -" "I know very well that Ein is kind. But when Ein was younger, he imitated sucking and killing sea dragons, didn''t he? Said it, Ein distracts himself from Chris and turns it to the streets of Strahm. Then, strangely and aggressively, she pulled Ain''s arm and made him point it at her own face. "I did, didn''t I? Ain nodded powerlessly at the blue blue blue eyes he was directed at, grinning bitterly at what he couldn''t argue with. "... I did, but I had the power of Mr. Cain..." "Those two were delighted to have been entrusted with their work by Master Ain. If so, then it would be... perhaps rude for Ein to worry like that." The age at which we can say we''re adults anymore to each other. So it could certainly be rude to worry too much. Right, leaking into his voice and agreeing with Chris, he turned his attention to the mansion that was slowly approaching. "It was a lot of work, but is Chris on vacation tomorrow or the day after? "Yes, it is... but a little fight... that... I have a lot of important business to do..." "Battle?" The words are not very calm. Ain frowned and turned to Chris again. "Ah - I don''t know, personal emotions... it''s a problem that I have to deal with myself, so you don''t have to worry about that... ugh! She waves her hands in haste, shaking her long hair and shaking her head. Don''t you want me to touch it? Ain secretly guessed this. "Uh, do you mean work or something? I''ll help you if it''s hard, so let me know if you need anything." "... hahaha... thank you..." Chris answered, dyeing his cheeks red, bringing his inner thighs, and seemingly illuminating, against Ain, who did not know what the fight was about. I want you to wait a while to tell me that. I was just about to take a step forward. - On the road to the Mansion, Chris asked Krone what he wanted to talk about, and his heart was occupied by this. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Welcoming to the faces of Krone and Olivia, as well as Dill and the rest of the mansion, Ain and Chris'' labor was onigrated. The time was already past dinner, and everyone was just hungry, but dinner was still out. To Ain, who was tired of the long journey, Martha suggested to grab the water first, and Ain accepted as a matter of course. Breaking up with him, Chris was in a room in the hall talking to Olivia and the others. "I mean..." All I told you was a story about what happened on the road. I was reporting in a letter, but after all, I felt even more nervous when I was told from Chris'' mouth. However, we were relieved that Sylvia''s advice was not so pessimistic. There are four women in the room. Dill says Ain''t in the bathroom, but he hasn''t been present on this occasion because he insisted he escort him in front of the bathroom. It was just Chris, Krone, Olivia and Martha. ¡­¡­ Chris makes his mouth unnaturally cling to the silence he visited the moment he finished talking. Then Krone, who noticed it, slipped his neck and asked him what was the matter. "Mr. Chris? Did you even get sick? "Yes, no, no, no! You''re feeling better, either in your mind... or something..." Declare it. I''d like to implement Sylvia''s advice, but I''m still not sure how to keep my promise. You say you''re the Commander of the Kingsguard Knights, but you must be looking small in the Krone in front of you. One of the sword training I have continued to do is useless. As a matter of course, there is also hand sweat on the shackled bush. "In my heart......? A decent-faced clone is still adorable from the same woman and more beautiful than the Blue Fire Rose. At the time of attending the school, it was famous to attract many male students and nobles, all of whose affection and pity are directed to Ain. - Can you deal with a woman like that? Can you slip into his (,) mind? A number of anxieties plundered the back of his brain. ¡­ then, "Maybe... you mean Ein? "Huh!?" It was Chris who was hit first. Even as naturally Krone said, Chris opened his eyes and looked at her. "When I got back from Baltic, I looked closer than usual." "... ho, is that true...? "Yep. If you hadn''t noticed, you''d be unconscious." Of course it was unconscious. Will he be aware of that? If you''ve noticed, I hope you haven''t been annoyed... My chest beat even louder as I fronted Krone. Eventually Chris opens his mouth remembering Sylvia''s push when he realizes that this situation can no longer continue. "I have something to tell you about that. Well... it''s a short time before dinner, but could you listen to me?" "- Yeah. Let''s hear it." Chris'' entangling atmosphere changes, and Krone also looks at her correctly in her residence again. I put a cup of tea on the table, which I had in my hand, and my hands on the thighs of my diagonally flushed legs. Then tension also runs between Olivia, who sits right next to her, and Martha. "... I am" Breathe in. The smell of tea calmed me down a little. Relax and exhale, finally delivering the word to the Krone in front of you. - I like Ein. I finally got my mouth shut. This is the first time I have honestly exposed my emotions in this way, and even without Ain himself, I feel strong and nervous all over my body. However, there was no feeling of embarrassment or regret that made me want to run away, and by contrast, I was soaked in a sunny mood. ¡­¡­ Two, Krone shut up. Chris suddenly said this, and my chest aches wondering what a bad woman I am. Still unstoppable, I did a little self-loathing, but it doesn''t change what I''ve already said, and I don''t lie about my feelings. ¡­¡­ Following, Olivia, who sat next to him, also shuts up. Martha standing behind me was the same thing, making her eyes black and white and watching Chris. How long has this been going on? I felt it for Chris for a few hours. It was finally over, too, and Martha opened her mouth for the first time. "Dear Chris. Would you like a cup of tea? "Ha ha... huh!? "Oh, can I have one, too? "Yes, I did. Then I''ll brew you to Olivia first." If you think the conversation has started very normally, Olivia asks Martha to brew a tea replacement. I''ve asked myself, too, why, at this time, I opened my mouth with a statement that didn''t even allow the air to read - that was strange. "Mr. Martha. Can I have one, too? "Yes, I understand." "Ma...... wait! I was going to say something very important right now......! How could it be so light......" It seems like it was gently flushed, and Chris just as sad. But why did the three of them respond like that? The reason for this is immediately revealed by Martha. "I really don''t care if you told me with a serious look what you knew... I was just wondering if you were there to support your body because something happened to Ein" "... Oh, that...? On the contrary, he sighs, and Chris glances at the three faces for a moment. Olivia and Krone seemed the same, nodding back loudly to Martha''s words. "How do you know that? I''ve always known Chris liked Ein, even when he looked at me." "Wow, I knew...!? "You can just see the attitude, but you forgot what you''ve done so far? "... right, Mr. Chris" Olivia''s pursuit continued, but Krone accidentally opens his mouth with regret. "When Ein first went to Baltic. You said that on the way home, didn''t you? He wants to be beside Ain... well, there have been stories like this, and he has summoned Mr. Archet for Ain..." It was certainly an easy-to-understand attitude if you ask me. But Chris was confident that he hadn''t found out about these matters. Because they are all stories that can be cleaned up with the loyalty of a knight, and therefore, I never thought it would come to love. "The hair you didn''t put down so hard, it came down when you were next to Ain, right? "Huh... that''s right...! "Me, I''ve looked into it before. You only use the word elf offers demon stones to the person you want, don''t you? That''s what I remember talking about when summoning Archet. Yes. I noticed you pointed it out, but I wondered if I was acting so plainly - dyeing my face bright red and covering it with both hands. Rather, it was between glances. Only that no ritual had been seen was salvation for her. "Master Sylvia also told me... I can''t believe he really found out... ugh" "Oh... I''m sorry, Chris. I can''t believe we were trying to hide it, because we never thought about it at all... On the other hand, I thought I was going to declare it already...? "I''m sorry, actually, I was the same. I was wondering if Chris was going to say it... so there was no great surprise at what was just declared..." The situation is completely different from what Chris thought. But Krone exhaled once and changed her mind. "- Nevertheless, I apologize for the slightly rude reply. - Then." When she coughed with a trick that made her feel something, she raised her face and looked straight into Chris'' eyes. Chris was also drawn naturally to the jewel-like eyes reminiscent of purple crystals. "The real question is, what does Mr. Chris want to do because he likes Ein - right? "... Yes" The feeling of confidence is known and not as problematic as it might be. I''m going to have to tell you what I want to be. When I saw Krone, whose soft grin turned away Rin''s attitude, tension also returned to Chris'' face. 295 Even though the vessel is missing, no vessel is more so than hers. "But I have an approximate idea. The fact that you changed and proclaimed it, as you did earlier, means you want to be closer to Ain - that''s what you think, isn''t it? "... Yes" "- sooner or later, I thought Mr. Chris would say something like that. But I can''t believe it''s today." Krone laughs like trouble. Again, she was poor and beautiful, and the word "flowers" suited her well. Then she also squeezes her hand tightly again, leaning down and keeping a few breaths apart. "... Phew" Krone is the last to breathe and drink up tea, love, patience, nasty, joy, etc. I put a lot of emotions on one face. "In conclusion, I have no right to stop. I apologize to His Majesty Silvard that a royal boy will marry only one wife, because it is no exaggeration to speak of the extreme of stupidity." "Yep. I think that''s all bad for your father." "Ishtarika in particular is a big country. Together, Heim, Rockdam and Euro are still more than double the powers. If so, what makes me one wife? It''s even more foolish than in other countries." Following Olivia''s words, Krone mouths the argument. "In addition, so that I can stand beside Ain¡­ and I have also had time for personal sitting lessons from the Chancellor, Warren, including my life in the castle from an early age. Therefore, my monopoly of Ein is an injustice to Ishtarika - it has always been my mindset." "... but I think that''s why I''m taking away the imitation..." "I know very well that Chris is kind. So what I''m going to say is, consider my personal self and my little girl''s bullshit, which I couldn''t really convince." Softly, Krone breathes heavily. I look at the ceiling chandelier once and rub my silver blue hair at my fingertips. "But as one woman, more than a crowd, I have a desire to monopolize Ain. I don''t want to give way to anyone, I don''t want you to see anything but me. I''ve held these since I came to Ishtarika. When I was born in the Grand Duke of Augusto, I never thought I would have these thoughts about the opposite sex..." Then, Krone had a year-to-year bright grin. I curled my hair tips in a downward mood as I looked at myself somewhere mocking. A star crystal on his left arm reflects the chandelier''s light and Krone holds Ain''s warmth to its lights. "All this is an unnecessary emotion in becoming the wife of Prince Ain. But it''s my immaturity that couldn''t get rid of it." "Oh, I don''t think so......! You said you opened your mouth from me, but it might not be like this..." "... hehe. Chris is really sweet." Martha quietly pours tea into the cup. Even though the sound of dishes rubbing is mostly just unnecessary, all this time, it healed between them like a famous orchestra playing. "- But unlike before, I have a slight change of heart" At the same time Krone said so, the air in the hall went up slightly. "I was abandoning my country and falling in love with Ain at exactly the risk of my life. But I was made to understand during the Heim War that Chris is the same." "Oh, that... was just desperate -" "I hope people see its essence when they''re on the verge of some sort of set-away. So that''s what Chris was all about." So Krone keeps talking. "I used to worry so much that I couldn''t sleep at night. There is also a woman on the line, the woman is close to Ain and has been so kind to me as to be my best friend - then I wondered if it was not only Ishtalika, but also the woman, who would be so unfaithful to me." Then, stopping the hand that was holding his hair until then, Krone rises gracefully. "I just got a first look. So I''m not going to say it great - but if Ain''t going to accept it, I''m just going to be able to accept Chris too... I''m going to have plenty of room for my heart." Looking out gently at Krone''s back, the three remaining women perceive. Her thoughts were that she would not disagree with Chris'' case, but in the end it would depend on Ein falling in love with Chris. "Oh, but... Mr. Chris" Second, Krone stopped and talked. "It''s an emotion I''ve finally been able to sort out as a result of a lot of troubles. It''s special to accept Mr. Chris, isn''t it? "Huh... Oh, thank you... Huh" "Ha... that''s about it, I''m done exposing a poorly heard woman. Krone was such a woman, most importantly if you think so. From now on, I will behave as a wife to the royal family." "Well... so I''m the one who came from the side -" Chris stands up and tries to get close to Krone''s back. but when Krone looked back gently first, he approached in front of Chris sitting on the couch with tons, tons and light footsteps. "Mr. Chris." "Ha... yes..." What a nice laugh. Even if I''m just eyeing each other, I''m going to be lit up by a clone of the same sex. That''s why the reply went up, and Krone folded into a hip-sitting letter to gaze at his face, hands on his hips and mouth open. "Pfft - only thing Ain''t the best about me... because I''m not willing to give in to anyone, am I? Krone, do you understand? tilt his face diagonally at the end, as he asks. My hair flowed gently, and I smelled and mowed like pheromones characteristic of Krone. It wasn''t just Chris, Olivia and Martha combined, who were nailed to the presence of Krone. Eventually, Krone, nailing everyone, heads to the door of the hall, tells him he will pick Ain up, and leaves the hall behind. The look on Krone''s face I showed was heartening everywhere as Rin. I was even thankful to Chris for sharing my feelings through my muscles. "... surprised. From the first time I saw him, I thought he was such a huge vessel." Martha, who watched the door for a little while, leaks words to breathe with nature. "Chris. Shall I tell you something good" Olivia, who was similarly distracted by Krone, regains her mind and speaks out. "I think Mr. Krone is always showing Ain what he looked like earlier. So Ein''s been used to Mr. Krone since he was a little girl." "Yes¡­ during my meeting with Heim, I understood very well why Warren had estimated Mr. Krone as a few decades'' worth of state budget" "Oh, that happened. Hmmm... it would seem more expensive if I quoted it now..." I can only snort back silently, and love enemies - are different again, but stain myself again with the strength of being called Krone. "Dear Chris. How about a cup of tea instead? "... excuse me. Water with ice, please." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "I thought you''d like a bath in the mansion." "That''s more than anything. It''s worth making it look like a castle bath." The place has changed and Ain in the water is walking down the hall with Dill. Because the place to aim was earlier, in the hall where Chris declared his thoughts, and he decided to pick dinner there as well. Ain''t a little easy to move outfit on the hot water is influenced by warm water or in a good mood. "How was your bath, Ein" "Is that it? Krone...... how did you get here? "I wanted to pick up Ain. No?" Seeing the air, Dill walks at a distance at some point. Ain''t supposed to say no, but I walked off arm in arm with Krone for the first time in a long time. "It''s unusual to have arms around the mansion." "Yep. Today is special. When I get back to the hall... maybe now I shouldn''t." "Not now...? I don''t know, well, we''re all here." Compared to usual, Krone''s arms are powered. I also developed a deep wrinkle in my clothes, and even though I wondered what was wrong with Ain, I drew her further without saying anything. "Talk slowly later in my room? "... yeah. I really want to, but not today." "Oh, uh... this one too? "- Yeah. I just talked to you, and if you don''t put up with me today or so, I''m gonna be a terrible woman." (Yeah, I don''t know what''s good about it) I didn''t seem willing to tell Krone, though, and the cloudy way I put it continued. At these times, it goes without saying that it is rarer for her to speak honestly. "It''s the only time I can be sweet today. Instead, because I will not tolerate it from the next opportunity" "... ok. I don''t know, I get it." Shortly before she attached to the hall, she walked away from her naturally held arms. Ain''t got no idea what she''s shying away from. Ain''t confused enough to fit in with her behavior. 296 [gossip] Katimas Journal Continental History - Month 11 of April Your brother disappeared. accompanied by Ceres, or disappeared prompted by Ceres. Of course, although a considerable fact-finding team was organized before the disclosure, there has been no progress after a few days. "Brother. How did you disappear? I had the feeling my chest would be ripped off. Continental History - Month 23 of April My brother, who disappeared, and Ceres'' investigation are dismissed. It''s still too soon...... Mother cried and sued Father, but Father just leaned down with a painful face. Olivia also looks sad, and Chris continues to make a commotion about hurting herself to take responsibility.... I think someone has to change this air. Continental History - Month 29 of April Today, for the first time, I made a huge mistake. When I was doing research that was also a hobby, by chance, I accidentally exploded a combination of drugs. I''ve worried everyone, what am I doing at a time like this? I was reflecting, but your father and Martha laughed at me. Apparently, he was relieved that I was intact and that there was something wrong with the coal pattern on his cheek. ... just a little bit, I think I figured something out. Continental History - Month 6 of May Little by little, the air in the castle has calmed down. But it doesn''t change the way you all look in the dark. I think Chris, who helped me with the research, was confused. During an experiment in the courtyard, she spilled the dye I had brought and cleverly wore it from her head. I wonder what she''s doing? Well, I laughed naturally. Then, caught by my laughter, both Olivia and Martha laugh together. ... When was the first time we all laughed face-to-face? Continental History - Month 17 of May I couldn''t forget the other day when we all laughed at each other. I wonder what to do and the end of relying on books in the library. But I knew there was no such thing as a study that would make everyone laugh, and I didn''t know how many times I sighed. Continental History - Month 20 of May Instead, I take a trip to this section lined with fairy tales. Naturally, I didn''t think there was just the right answer buried here. But I discovered. "What... this book...?" The title of the book is A Clown''s Life. It''s the usual old days anyway. That''s what I thought. I was immersed in this book until the morning sun came up. Continental History - Month 21 of May No name for a clown. But he was a master at making a lot of people laugh, showing them in no matter how dark the place was. - Here it is. No, he must be the one the castle needs. After reading the book, I had the feeling that the scales would fall out of my eyes, and when I opened the window and looked at the morning sun, I felt something would change. Continental History - Month 22 of May I don''t know what personality is. I don''t know what to do, I''ve never done anything like this. Continental History - Month 23 of May I''m Ketsey. It''s the ancestral Ketsey. Will someone tell me what would be interesting if Ketsey did it? I can''t even immerse myself in research because of it. I want you to tell me what to do and what to do best. Continental History - Month 24 of May I know one thing. I''m a researcher... egg. Then shouldn''t I go in this direction - talk about it? Ha... If this is going to happen, maybe I should have encouraged you to watch the comedy. "Brother, Katima resents your brother." Continental History - Month 3, June Today, Chris failed again. As always, she has a lot of distractions, and I think she''s a cute woman with exactly the same word Ponks. ... became busy with failures. It got busy...... yeah, that''s what I should do too. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen ''A Clown''s Life'' and I said this to Martha. "For me - prepare a white coat!" -. She was surprised by my tone, but she hastily accepted and went to order. Continental History - Month 5, June The white coat for me arrived in two days. Yeah, it''s so comfortable. But maybe a little plain. I put a little jewelry on it because it''s a corner, and I was glad that my personality seemed to come out. I took a few deep breaths and I called Chris out loud. "Crissy! I''m going to research today, so I''m going to help!" ¡­ and. Continental History - Month 28 of June The tail, like a cat''s squeal, could have been shocking. But surprisingly, I liked it myself. The people around me seem to be getting used to it, so that the castle knights can talk more easily than usual. Continental History - Month 11 of July I started doing deliberately flashy experiments. Naturally, failure is often a lot of noise. The hardest part is that my penny goes down for that...... oh my favorite snack is getting low. Continental History - Month 12 of July I don''t stop flashy experimenting. Instead, we experimented to involve the surrounding humans. To a certain extent, I thank those who helped me strongly by trying to spin them around to such an extent that they would not all be offended. And then I saw Martha coming after me, and then I ran out like a shedding... Continental History - Month 16 of July The castle is getting busier. But what about Martha''s health? Unfortunately, they are often caught right away, and these days, they try to make noise after securing an escape route. Continental History - Month 3, August Finally. I succeeded in getting away from Martha without hiding. I''m not sure. I don''t know if the achievement is something the First Princess can hold...... but why not? You''re doing it again, and I was so glad that the faces of the servants I saw whenever I could call them were natural grins. Sometimes your father would come after me to pinpoint me, but sometimes your mother would support me. Yeah, I guess I''m trying to accomplish my purpose. This night I wept as I bathed. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Continental History - XX Month XX Olivia decides to marry for Ishtarika. I''m also suddenly talking about this when I say that this new behavior has not been an act and that more than half of it has become natural. But as a royalty, I know it''s such a duty and need. ... because it''s just a different story whether it involves reason. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Continental History - Month 5 of April I got a letter from Olivia, who married Heim. From my point of view, my nephew feels terrible and heartbreaking about Ain. Your father tried to leave the ship. Rarely did your mother have any sign of stopping, and Lloyd or Warren...... many knights were desperate to persuade you. Continental History - Month 30 of June I received a letter about my nephew Ein. Will your father still be grumpy today? I heard what I was going to do and make a scene today. Your Majesty is in a good mood, by the way. If you ask, Ein says he got the skill ''The Gift of Training'' and was letting his hard-working grandson loosen his face. There is a circumstance of covenant, but I secretly expected him to be Prince Wang when he returned home even if he was separated. Continental History - Month 26 of September It was about the night I was wandering around the castle after my research. The butler''s office was so busy that I opened the door wondering if there was anything wrong. "What are you doing at this hour? Then the butlers rush to see that they hid something. Well, what did you hide... doing so, I realized Chris was in the room. Asking forcefully, he said he would pick up Olivia. I guessed, at last, that the child''s patience had reached its limit. I leave the room and order the wrong Kingsguard knight. Tomorrow, when Chris returns to the castle, tell him who she brought -. Continental History - Month 27 of September An ordered Kingsguard carries a leg in secret. After all, Olivia said she brought one boy. I expected the castle to be as busy as it used to be when I laughed tiny and damned. Continental History - Month 29 of September What''s your nephew? You think I''m a cat or something! Continental History - Month 1 of 10 I thought Heim was an idiot. Naturally there is no wisdom, there is no evolution as a so-called intelligent organism. Having let go of those who should not let go. It can be said that we have had the best option for Ishtarika. Continental History - Month 4 of 10 In the past week, the atmosphere of the castle has changed. Although Ain can still be seen looking stiff, he''s smart like Olivia. I''m sure we''ll all live happily ever after. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Continental History - Month 3 of July I think this Ponkotsu Elf should be a little more honest about his feelings. Maybe unconscious, but obvious from the side. Continental History - Month 9 of July I think Ist is a good town. Intellectual curiosity was strongly stimulated and I was also able to talk to a distinguished researcher named Oz today. However, there came up a story that concerned me about Ain''s future, but the Red Fox thing seemed to go a little further and more than anything else. Continental History - Month 10 of July I think Dill is a good kid. He doesn''t neglect me, and I''m glad he''s enjoying it. Continental History - Month 16 of July The disturbance caused by Ain and Chris reached my ear, too, as I was returning one foot away. Even so, it''s natural that they''re bad, and Warren was impressed that he was happy to be able to solemnize. I take it for granted that Krone scored that no other examinee would chase him down and served beside Ein... gained the status of aide. I''m starting to feel like I''m just going to eat that poncho elf. But a woman named Krone is a terrible woman. To be the daughter-in-law of Prince Wang, there must be no more women than him. Continental History - Month 28 of July They say the twins have prevailed. Naturally, there''s my demon stone food, and there''s no way the king of the sea can beat Kraken. But I don''t think it''s a bad idea to come home nourishing Kraken''s demon stones and meat. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Continental History - Month 6, Year 11 I''m proud to say I''m a very capable researcher. But I didn''t have the knowledge to just behave appropriately to my nephew, who suddenly grew up and left. I know Krone and Chris were sloppy. But Olivia? The only reason you ran away was because as a sister you could only laugh bitterly. Because Ain''t connected by the habit of drying ads, I don''t think I have a choice... Continental History - Month 4, Year 12 Ain''t defeated Lloyd...... That, too, is an overwhelming victory that leaves room. I guess it has something to do with my body getting bigger, but asking Dill what happened won''t answer it. ... I''m pretty sure there was a word from your father? Continental History - Month 5, Year 12 Hypothesis. It''s just a hypothesis. I hear the living armor in Demon King''s Castle is stronger than Lloyd''s. I mean, Ain''t Ain''t sucked that living armor demon stone - if it were - wouldn''t that be something like demonization, based on the changes that happened next? I think I know why your father put a seal on his mouth. I''ll ask again tomorrow when Dill and I go shopping. Continental History - Month 6, Year 12 They teased me. But the snacks I got were delicious. Continental History - Month 6, Year 12 That nephew will cry one day. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Continental History - Month 17, Year 11 It seems to me that Ponkotsu Elf has been left behind lately. Physically so, but mainly in the sense of mental distance. Continental History - Month 18, Year 11 Chris was supposed to be on vacation, but he didn''t come out of the room all day today. The meal seems to be in the room, but according to Martha, there was nothing hectic about it. Continental History - Month 19, Year 11 He suddenly remembered, and Chris wanted to be with Lloyd for a long time. Naturally Lloyd won, but when I heard it after, if I was bad today, I would have lost... Lloyd said. Continental History - Month 20, Year 11 I don''t know, but he blew it off, Chris. He decided something, and I''m afraid he''s back to normal. Continental History - Month 27, Year 11 That pompous trick finally said it! To Ain! I said put it aside!... Well, besides being a knight. There''s still a long way to go. Continental History - Month 28, Year 11 I woke up in the morning and my jaw almost came off. Chris lowered his hair and became more beautiful than usual. Lloyd returns to the knight after a long bend. Chris is dismissed from the Marshal and becomes Ain''s exclusive escort...... nya? Is that a farce? Damn, guys can''t move without names, they''re troublesome creatures. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Continental History - Month XX of June, 2015 The organism that emerged in Euro is abnormal. I''ve never heard of a magic stone based on my temper. Continental History - Month XX of June, 2015 Today, I dared to set off an explosion in the lab. As expected, the intended shelf was completely destroyed and some demon stone specimens were broken. Okay...... Oz? Looks busy, are you an enemy? Or... Continental History - Month XX of June, 2015 The ship headed for Heim and the knight are back! But it''s crazy. Why not? Ain''t no Ain? ... Why is Dill down? Katima von Ishtarika Records and Continental History - Month XX of June First of all, Father, forgive me for going without saying anything. And Mother, as you can guess, Katima is delighted. The fact that they read my diary meant that I listened to Oz and went It would mean that the action failed. Speaking many words is impeccable. Please forgive us for bearing him. In my bedroom, I have all the materials I''ve been putting together. On my desk, I have it wrapped up so I hope you can see it through my eyes. Now I can''t complain to your brother. It is disrespectful to write long in your diary, so look at the letter on your desk. We have one for everyone. Continental History - July 1, 2015 I want to delete it because it has become black history. Continental History - Month 2 of July Shit. He''s such a prince. Trouble... Trouble... What am I supposed to do? I didn''t study and learn anything like this -! Continental History - XX Month XX ...... nya? You''re looking at this diary...? 297 Long time no see? time at the mansion. After the meal, Chris gave Krone a new report. As for the party at Count Riselle''s residence, it means I attended as a partner, not an escort. However, with regard to the fact that it was rooted in the accident, I decided to put time in front of Krone last night, once. Well, with the reason why it happened at the party, I said how sorry I looked. "Dear Sylvia, if it''s just a favor, I think that''s the right thing to do. And..." And because there were so many people who cared about Ain and Chris for so long, Krone never saw one thing as a problem. The trigger was previously the day Ain returned to the castle from Baltic. The contents are different with extra bends, but if summed up abusively, the fact that Ain asked Chris for a reward won''t shake. Just because this fact exists, the truth is that responsibility is possible to ask Ein... is Krone''s idea. In the end, Chris had no idea, and the report to Warren on the matter was about to be made by Krone - his first night back in Strom. "That''s great. The captain must have regretted it." "... in the honor of Mr. Cain, I think I''ll lay low around there" In the morning, after moving his body slightly towards his Marco opponent, Ain told him about what happened at Demon King Castle. The cold makes my breath whiter, but this cold after training is out of the question, not bad. "I''m sorry I couldn''t win with my sword, though." "Nevertheless, there are differences in experience, but there are also differences in the main battlefield" Marco says toward Ain trying to find meaning. "As I''ve said before, we shouldn''t fight our Sea Dragon opponents in the sea - in other words, we don''t even need Ain to fight to match the captain of the regiment. So I don''t care..." (I knew it, but when people say that the means by which Hailong defeated him was a fool, I can''t say it back to anything...) Ain''t waving his hand all the way up, he''s resting on the ground and pays for the sticky gravel. I looked back where I had placed my training sword on a nearby sword stand. "It''s time to train the Black Knight, isn''t it? "Yep. We have planted more than usual during Ein''s absence." "Ha ha... thanks for everything, I''m so helpful" "Words without body." Waking up and training faster than those protected by the subject is ridiculous from the ordinary aristocracy and upper classes. Although Marco used to feel the same way, as Ein wanted to...... and it is in line with Ein''s activity time. Earlier home, Marco''s inner heart breathed more respect and loyalty to his master, who encouraged him to train without taking a break. "Well, I''ll sweat and then I''ll go to the office. If anything happens - hey, Marco." When he stops, Ein takes the sword he had placed beside his coat and says: "Actually, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time." "... Yep, what happened? "The name of this sword - can I have it decided? "Ko, give me the name of your master''s sword..."? "I''ve been putting it off for a long time, but it''s time to decide..." Then Marco''s body collapses. Going powerless to the ground, he broke his knee with a busy movement and some restlessness. "I can take a new pride in myself. Oh, what a blessed knight I am" "Ah... uh, you don''t have to exaggerate, it''s just my sword, right? "It''s quite a thing. I don''t care what anyone else thinks of my heart, for me, Marco - that sword is just God''s. Even if the sword is made of crude black iron, it doesn''t make any difference." Am I so present after all? Ahead of absolute loyalty, Ein''s heart is a little confused with gratitude. However, I have been positive in trying harder these days because I am aware of my increased sense of responsibility. "Then quickly, may I tell you the name of that sword? "Well, that''s fast enough to come up with." "Let''s see. There is only one name you (,,,) deserve for a sword." Ein breaks the edge of his lips and stops by Marco, who kneels. He pulled out his sword, set it up in heaven, bathed in the morning sun, and then set it up to show Marco. "Can I ask you something? Name this sword." "Ha. The name of Dear Ein''s sword is -" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain, who bathed in water, was in the office. I was guessing, when I look at the pile of paperwork, it is not an exaggeration to say that it draws cheeks, but in fact there is never much substantial work because of all the minutes that the krone could not be cleaned up. "Using weakening and pseudosis... I had thought about it before, but I never used it after all. I''m not even willing to use it." "What are you talking about in the morning... You must be tired from the long journey, so even if you can''t do it today... that''s what Mr. Krone said, isn''t it? He smiled slightly at Dill, emphasizing that Ain was a joke. "But that skill was pretty good, wasn''t it? "Weakening was excellent......? To the best of my knowledge, I don''t remember using that power..." "I never said that, but you used it during the Heim war," that what happened in the spiritual world. That I defeated a demon king who looked a lot like me. Ein tells all of this in a mild manner. "Such an important story was something I wanted you to tell me first." "I kind of started making noise as soon as I got home, and I''ve been busy since I woke up... you know, I never had a chance to say it..." Next time His Majesty tells me to tell you, Ein nods honestly and goes back to work. Krone was only loaded with confirmed items, and Ain went ahead and stamped her as she read her final note. "Dear Ain, this is in an envelope for delivery to Wang Du." "Yeah, please." "... By the way, why is there a sword on your desk today? Ein''s sword, which is usually erected, lies on his desk rarely today. It seemed strange, and Dill asked about it and asked for answers. "Oh, I was wondering if you''d like me to work with you today or so.... I''m your partner." "About today... is something wrong? "I just got Marco to decide what to name it." "I see you finally got your mark on this sword too." Dill''s nostalgic, tender eyes. "By the way, what''s the name? - "Ishtal." "... the same name as continental Ishtal, do you mean? "I just thought it was going to piss me off to brand it... How come Marco pushed me... and I ended up feeling like I was gonna break" "I see. However, if Ein were to have a sword with that name, I would agree with Lord Marco as well" The suspicion that it is not an obedient name and disrespect is not clear. But Dill''s in tune, too, surprises Ein. "No, no, no... that''s not unless you have a first sire or something..." "For Lord Marco, you must be so great that Ein stands alongside His Majesty the First. Naturally, it''s the same thing for me." I''m done saying it. Dill laughs sunny and I can''t say it outside so I add the words...... It was said that he had lined up in the presence that was his goal, and Ain pointed that way at the blindfold. "Oh, yeah! What''s going on with the Baron Albero family? The example festival starts next week and... what about the interview? "Well, here''s the thing...... sorry about the post report. Baron Albero''s owner and his wife are invisible." "... Huh? It means I ran away, but my legs are faster than I imagined. "Instead, there have been traces, and those traces have kept you in check. We are sending a lot of house arrest, Kingsguard knights and black knights at the Baron Albero''s mansion, so I was wondering if we could ever get away with this." "Good for you. No, it''s not good... so, who''s going to be listening? "Mr. Leonard... No, you''re Lord Leonard already. He''s headed for his first interview." Suddenly I ask Leonard if it''s okay, which seems like a heavy responsibility, and the truth is, he says he has a high opinion of Leonard. I have been educated by the Duke''s family since I was a young child, and the school graduates in the second seat after Ain, so even then it''s natural. So to speak, it''s nothing short of what Dill did when he graduated. Ain''t nearly fifteen. At about the same age as Dill when Ain started his Red Fox investigation, it wasn''t strange that he was entrusted with a responsible job. "It seems that the next principals are called lights (,,), they seem to be active inside, and they look good on the guild?" "... sorry, can I ask you what your name is? "Uh, yeah. I said lights... what is wrong with you" Ain held his head without touching it. Is it alle or is the next term dominated by an unfavorable man like ano chill? Leonard must have a hard time too...... hope his hearing ends well, "I''ve seen Chris before. He was a guild of adventurers, and he had a gorgeous mouth." If this is the case, you should have also grasped the family composition of the lower aristocracy. I don''t mean to be lazy. But if it helps with these things, you can request the material later. "So, you''re saying Wright Albero remains an important reference person?" "No, slightly different" "... no? Dill then offers Ain a piece of paper. "Lyla (,,) - Albero has been delivered as an official name. You think men''s clothing seems to be a hobby and you call it Light?" "... can I leave this matter to you? I''d like to do another job." "Of course it is. Please leave this to the people below." "... yeah. Thanks." I''m tired. I''m tired. Abruptly in the seconds now, never under the influence of a long journey. One thing I can say is that the job was fortunate to be Krone''s confirmed. I was running out of energy, but I was able to do my job as planned. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Sister, how have you been? "I was fine. Likewise Mr. Cain." "Mmm...... Lai Lai" During the noon break, Ain answers the loose tone of Archet. They are sitting side by side on the roof of the mansion because when Ain was walking down the hallway, I got eyes on Arche who was here and was invited to go through the window for a minute... The air was sharp and cold, but it was cozy because the roofing material was warm. Ain''t got nothing to say about soothing when she looks at Archet, who turns her hands on her raised knees and blurs. "And what are you doing with that one down there? "Chris said he wanted to try it once, so I put it out... what do you think? "Hmm... I think it''s a barren feud" If you look diagonally down there is a training ground, where there are multiple knights and - huge flowers. Now that I know I''m not going to die in Ist''s covert operation, I''ve allowed him to use my sword to fight. "The petals are beautiful, aren''t they?" "Yeah, beautiful. If you don''t look at your mouth, it''s beautiful." Chris''s opponent is a giant flower, no, a man-eater that was about to be named Logus. Content is Chris'' advantage. Naturally, though she is a knight enough to be at the top of this country, Ain''s family opponent, she still has a minute too if she''s a man-eater opponent. There''s just one problem, "It''s barren, barren. You can''t lose that flower unless your magic runs out, can you? "I wonder. It will come back to life, cut or not, and maybe that''s what it looks like." "I can''t believe I created such a creature and let it attack your sister Chris... The second generation of demon kings is more like demon kings than I am." "... what a bad listener" By the way, Chris mutilated the maneater from the roots. Now it''s my win - I''m watching the stems not coming back to life, and I''m gradually grinning in her face. "Ah... Sister Chris, that''s..." No, when Archet says sorry, "What... yeah!? hey why... from where...!? I can instantly hear Chris panicking. I thought I was stunned and alarmed by the failure, and the thin twat of a man-eater extends from the ground, often lifting Chris'' entire body. Eventually, the flowers bloom small from a single twat, "- hihih... ahahahahahahahahahahahahaha..." And he made me laugh to reverse Chris'' spirit. "Huh... what are you laughing at...! Haaah!" "Ah, Sister Chris. Wow." "Right... I used to cut myself out of that position..." The battle between one and a seedling that begins again will surely be barren again. "Let''s go! Chris, I''m gonna cut it again and put it back in Ain''s body! Archet says to the sounding Katima voice. "Is it better for the flowers to get bored first or for Chris to run out of strength first? I''ll bet you which one it will be." "Well, I''m bored." "Same goes for me...... Ha, that''s an unsuccessful bet" Then, a few minutes later. Between Ain and Archet, a short twat and a small flower abruptly bloom. "... haaaa..." When he sighed loudly, he pressed the petals to reward Ain. What seemed surprisingly cute was no longer like kindness. He said he was fighting over there. Chris is in a barren battle to cut his healthy twat. "You, you came to skip? ¡­¡­ "- No, you don''t. Is that face... tired? "Or face...? I have no idea what the difference is..." Ain''t no wonder Ain''t figured it out, and the bitter laughter of returning it to Arche tells the story. I watched the maneater not returning a reply and then gave him the little demon stone I had in my nostalgia. After chewing well, the greens turn to brighter colors. "You could have come running away because it was time to be the limit, right? "Heh... a, ah... ehe... heh... ah! "Oh, hey! Don''t run away!" Maneater, fleeing like a detachment from his extended hand, blossomed before Chris at some point. "You look like the owner? "No. That''s worse than me." "... I think you''ll be fine. But she''s got limits, too." Fatigue may have accumulated in the battle I followed with Chris. It was clear in today''s move that it was not just a matter of magic. "When Maneater bloomed in King Heim''s capital, it was pretty easy to knock him down, if you think about it... and the trouble was with his vitality and all that. So there''s a limit, I''m sure." "So, I think you''re coming back inside me" It becomes good and evil. I guess it all depends on Ein. Only that man-eater, who likes pranks and hates to lose, was too rich in emotional expression to say anything. - In the end, the battle is Chris'' win. The tired man eater looked grumpy, with the result of lying on the ground. 298 [Previous] Leonard, Bats and Colored Man (Woman) "- So, you don''t know one thing? Unbelievable." About two hours after the battle between Chris and Maneater. In the mansion of the Baron Albero house, which is about as small as the port of Strom... "That''s why you don''t know. Or what, you can''t believe you looked me in the eye? "... to be honest, I don''t believe in it at all" "Ha... Damn, how can you be so hard on your head when you sound like me" Two people sitting facing each other in the large hall of the mansion. It''s Leonard and Lila Albero. Behind Leonard, the bats are holding off, and outside, black knights and Kingsguard knights have stepped up their vigilance. Gradually tired, Leonard buried himself on a soft couch and distorted his gaze when he saw the man''s dress courtier, which was obvious in front of him. "The Lord and his wife disappeared. You wouldn''t normally think that just one trail doesn''t know the circumstances, would you? "Exactly, but I think. Okay? Nobility is a lot of secrets... I mean, your father and mother weren''t willing to tell me secrets, is that all? The red balls (ruby) coloured hair was slightly pulled apart and I chewed on the way I was used to it. This is an interrogation, so to speak, but no tension can be conveyed from the lights. "I know what you''re trying to say. But this time, it''s happening." "Ha... well, I know I can''t pass it on to you civilians and knights. But nobility is a waste of time." "My father is the Duke of Forth, the current director of the Legal Department. The Koitz behind is the son of Baron Klim, who has command of several fortifications in the western part of the continent. I mean, unfortunately, we''re not what you call civilians." It doesn''t seem refreshing to boast of my father''s power, but he has also said his identity to the umbrella. Leonard glances at the back bat and the bats step forward. "That''s why. Our position isn''t that expensive, but it''s the same baron house... well, get along." "Heh... that''s rude" "Don''t bother Leonard, will you? Sometimes he seems calm and too hot, so I''d like you to confess to him before he goes out." Then, Leonard snaps Bats'' stomach. Pointing out that he didn''t have to say anything extra, the Bats grinned bitterly with his bad-looking face. "How old are you guys? I just turned seventeen in the summer. "I don''t mind wasting my mouth. Quickly ask a question." "Nice, about this. I didn''t tell the city girls how old or anything, so they''re just special to you guys, right? He always gets attention if he does it in front of the guild - and her grin, unfortunately, didn''t seem to work for both of us. "I''m fifteen. Leonard will be fifteen years old." Leonard and her are incompatible. I realize this, and before Leonard says anything, Bats answers the eating mood. "So, should I call you Light? "Naturally, I go by the name of Light outside." "I''m inside here, but, well, okay. So, from what I''ve heard, Wright was processing the demonic material he''s been hunting to add value like himself and this... Chamber of Commerce. Where did you do that money? "I don''t know, do I? "Oh? You don''t know? The voice of Wright, who answered the bats, is a sunny one that I just don''t take for granted. "Don''t you wonder that I''ve made an adventurer? I''m noble, right? "... Prince Wang is in the vicinity of war. I''m sorry, but it doesn''t seem like a big deal." "Uh, Your Highness is amazing, isn''t it? Next time, I''d like to give you some time to talk." "Don''t tear it up. So, so what''s going on? "... I''m not going to be tearing anything up. The simple thing is, as a condition for me to be an adventurer, I''m putting 90% of my money in the house." It''s a long way off. Though the remaining 10% will remain, that won''t make a lot of money unless you''re in a first-rate adventurer class. Bats looks Leonard in the face and looks confused with each other. "I''ve also made some amazing discoveries. Beautiful mirrors scattered all the way to the jewels, huh? If I thought this was amazing, it would have been my face, not a jewel." "That''s good. Well, I might ask the artisans to process your face, too." "Ha ha, you have better taste than him over here! I don''t know if sarcasm made sense or if it was returned with sarcasm, but Wright''s expression is refreshing and disgusting. At least, I''m not doing that in acting, and I don''t look like I''m acting like I''m hiding something. "... it''s not your ears that are bad, it''s your head" Leonard''s words plunder the back of his brain, depriving him of power for the exchange between the two. It sounded good to say that the poison had been removed, but in his heart, the possibility that this was an act has not yet been abandoned. "That''s out-of-heart. If you''re coming to this mansion as a messenger, you should be a little more courteous, right? "I''m sorry but I don''t need that. If you want me to be polite, I want you to take it seriously." "Haha, I think I''m serious enough, huh? You''ve been so polite in your sudden arrival." Then he rose abruptly, either because Leonard''s patience was near its limit as well. "Oh, so you are! "... hey, calm down, Leonard" Bats controlling him with the same big palm. Pushing him some hard, he moves his body forward saying the bats should. "Well, first, just in case, let me wash the flow of money you crossed again." "Oh, that would help." "And..." You decided to reorder it once, ignoring the Leonard you''ve been cumming about and saying so. "Don''t tear me up. Exactly, if it''s going to be an interrogation like today, I''m going to have to give you a few alternatives." "Huh, how do you do it, for example? Please don''t imitate my beautiful face." Such an act is not normally committed against a noble opponent of a degree of suspicion. That''s why I have a confident light, and I can afford her expression. Probably trying to lose his title, he''ll make a kelloggy face. Because I know that, Bats laugh back at niggards and people looking bad. "I decide to work for the guild. I can''t even disown you as an adventurer..." "Oh, come on... oh, wait... Nothing. That wouldn''t matter!? Bats calms down the fact that she was an adventurer until she sacrificed a lot of rewards because she had something in mind for the adventurer. "If you don''t like it, it would help if you answered me a little more seriously next time. I''ll leave it at that for today, so I''ll see you next time." Leonard and Wright are dissatisfied, but Bats pulled Leonard, and this unproductive interrogation came to an end. Eventually, when Leonard pays Bats'' hand as he walks out the door, "How long have you been pulling this! Totally......! "... Totally, even the line over here. What are you doing, you?" My fist waves gently, cong on the back of Leonard''s head, and hits him. "Where did you do your usual calm? Leonard hasn''t been used today." "Become - Bats! You suddenly what... ugh! "You know that. I''m sure he''s following his back anyway, but calm down a little bit." "So what are you..." A bat softly laid his hand on Leonard''s head as he summoned dropped the loudness of his voice. "You''re in a hurry to get results quickly because you''re in front of Ein." "... that''s not true" "You do, don''t you? Damn, you used to do that during your demonic internship, but you''re surprisingly vulnerable to production." ¡­¡­ "He''s not the kind of guy who leaves his friends. I wonder how many years we''ve been here." "But even though His Royal Highness has spoken to me straight away..." A man named Leonard is too honest. That usually works in a good direction, but like this one, if the story gets bigger, the lack of experience is exposed. Graduating from the Supreme College of Ishtarika, the great power, with its second seat, will not do all this. "Besides, I''m the one who''s the laggiest. On the other hand, is Loran the best way forward? He''s an amazing technician who''s already sold his name all over the continent." The lead actor in today''s work is Leonard. Bats only came with an escort and he asked himself... no job entrusted to him. The Bats made him mock himself slightly, but more than that, his care for Leonard prevails. "And I don''t know... some troublemakers who have adventurer connections have a good mouth. I was just a good match for my father, and I think you could have done better than usual." "... are you going to comfort me? I haven''t fallen far enough to comfort you! "Oh, okay, okay. I expect the usual Leonard from now on." "I can''t believe I''m comforted by you... well, maybe a little... thank you" Slightly flushing Leonard''s blindfold, Bats says as he walks one step forward. "Let''s stop by Ain''s mansion on the way home. Today, when I report to Marco''s husband, it''s a lot." "Oh, hey! As I said before, the honorable name is'' Dear ''...! "When I was free, I heard Ein''s souvenir story and went home." After this, it will be left to the Kingsguard knights. Perhaps tomorrow, a civilian dispatched by Wang Capital will visit under the lights to hear the circumstances and so on. Leonard was disappointed that it didn''t go as well as he wanted, but as soon as he switched his mind to Bats'' words, the two left Baron Albero''s mansion with their legs intact. He drove a carriage toward the mansion where Ein lived... 299 [After] Leonard, Bats and Colored Man (Woman) Two of them visited Ein''s mansion for more than a dozen minutes. After today''s report, Leonard noticed Ein''s visit, beside Bats, who was talking about Marco and the Knight. "Dear Ein. Well, I''ll be in the mansion." "Yeah, I''ll call you if anything happens" It was Chris who came with Ain to the Mansion''s training ground. Even though her outfit was nothing more than a simple shirt and trousers she wore when she was off duty, the elegance and beauty that was not hidden and overflowing also seemed attractive to Leonard and Bats of her age. However, what Leonard noticed was that in addition to the distance between her and Ain, Chris''s very gaze at Ain. "... Is something wrong" It seemed more intimate than suspicious. Is it because of the proximity between physical distances? Occasionally your gaze is softer than before? One change at a time is small, but I can''t help but worry about it. - Is it just that the reason Leonard can''t guess any more is because he''s still less involved with women? The more I hid from Ain and everyone else that my fianc¨¦e was there, the easier he is to illuminate, in fact. I finished wondering if I cared too much, and approached Ain who came and broke one knee. "Bats, you can talk to Mr. Marco as you go. I''ll talk to Leonard." "Oh, I''m sorry! Then sweeten your words..." In a disrespectful tone, Marco, speaking with him, also tolerates that attitude. As a friend of Ain''s, too, it was a decision based on the fact that this place was not an official one. Ain, laughing at the reply he felt well returned, leans straight up to Leonard, who broke his knee. "Your Highness, I heard it was a long journey" "I had a slight change of mood, and it wasn''t such a bad job - and because I''m not in front of the people, and I don''t have to break my knee, okay? "I understand. Now if you''ll excuse me..." Leonard, who stood up, thought to himself. On my journey, I was wondering if I could ask if anything had happened with Chris. However, it naturally lacks respect depending on the case and the reason. I was not asking for a stray quote, but Ein utters a thoughtful (,,,,) word. "It''s nothing on the mansion property... and Chris is worried too" "He probably used it as an escort, but I agree with Mr. Christina''s policy. It''s too late for anything." "... you say something similar up to Leonard... still, well no" We got into a conversation. I realized I was going to be asked like this, "Speaking of which, Your Highness. I heard you were accompanied by one, Dear Christina, how was your ist or balt? "Hmm? Well... as I said earlier, I''m in a mood swing, and I''ve been at a party in Baltic. Sylvia asked me to." "Party, is it? "That''s a party. Chris wore a dress rarely, and he went with me." "Huh - I mean, not as a so-called escort..."? Because it''s a riot. If Prince Wang is taking a woman as a partner, the opponent is surely in deep friendship - or limited to the opponent who would be. If a woman is not in a family relationship, if it''s a good story, if she has a side room or... for example, Krone, those around her should recognize her as her fianc¨¦e. "Leonard''s right, but just for the record, I was actually nervous, too," "Ha ha... when it comes to nervousness, what kind of party was it? "No, it''s more than a party... you see, ''cause Chris was next door, not always. The dress had different makeup and hairstyles, so I don''t know... because I''m not used to women, either, am I? Ein''s argument means he''s used to it if he''s a Krone or Olivia counterpart. The two of them had a lot of physical proximity from an early age, but the only distance close enough to arm Chris is is probably enough to count with one hand. Leonard smiles at Ain for showing him how old he is. "I see. He said he was attracted to the charm of Master Christina" "Is that it? Is that what''s gonna happen? "Are you usually nervous when you''re next door in knightly clothes? If not, I wonder if that''s what it means." "Attracted by the charm... Chris''... Yes, no, I know Chris is beautiful... I see, that''s what happens..." Ain''t never supposed to be blunt about feelings. What keeps him out of his brain is a one-way thought of a woman named Krone, which is why he could have unconsciously denied it - but for Leonard, who had a good understanding of the circumstances, this flow didn''t actually seem so bad. "It is a pleasure from our subjects. ¡­ I''m sure you can guess how Krone feels." "Krone? Uh... why Krone? "No, it''s not a big deal. Dear Ein... No, I mean happy for Ishtarika''s future." I really cough up and change the subject for Ain''t who doesn''t understand the meaning of the word. "By the way, I have a report of today''s interrogation." "Oh... that weird - that''s rude, but of someone with a personality? Leonard hears the words and opens his eyes. "Oh, did His Highness know who she was? "I''ve been in the guild before, so I thought it was going to be hard to talk to you." "... As I said, Bats didn''t have a problem, but I struggled" Then Leonard talks about earlier bitter memories. For today''s sake only, I have a sense that I would have tasted even more bitter if Bats had not been here, and that emotion colours my expression without being hidden. Heard Ein smiled back bitterly, "He said he had no choice. I''m with Leonard because everyone is compatible and I''m not good at it." Ein''s kindness remained the same as usual, and gratitude was conveyed to him. Naturally, Leonard wasn''t convinced by Leonard, but he bowed his head deeply to the generous words. "Mr. Warren''s already taken care of it. It would be easier if they caught me sooner." "Yeah, I agree" "I don''t think it''s going to work out that well. A vast continent in vain is a flaw in the balls." - The two conversations are finally coming to a paragraph, and the bats I was talking to Marco. "Bats. Don''t say things that make you fall back." "No, no, Leonard. You know, there''s a lot of criminals out there, but it''s a lot of trouble if you can get away in the middle of nowhere, right? "But..." "Lord Leonard. The words are inappropriate, but so is the words spoken by Lord Batts." "Until Dear Marco..." Marco, who followed and approached me, made me regret it somewhere. Then he coughs up and puts his residence right, saying somewhere abominable all the time. "I''m good at perceiving signs, but still, it''s troublesome if you''re focused on running away. For example, if you weave a demonic prop, or equipment made of demonic materials, it''s especially difficult to explore strangers. That''s why Lord Bats said it was a hassle." "Well, if that''s what Marco says..." "Oh, man. Leonard? Why don''t you just trust me? Did what happened at Baron Albero''s residence lurk the ringing, and Leonard laughs invincibly. "It''s a daily thing. If the clutter disappeared a little bit, I''d believe it." "Ha... Damn, I''ve suddenly felt better since I met Ain" "That would be natural. How can you put Ain in front of me and have a stinking face?" "Yep. Lord Leonard is quite right about that." Chris has more qualities as a loyal dog than anyone else. But neither has Marco or Leonard lost that way. Though not in the same direction as her, the verse was common that I don''t think there is any more master than Ein. "Well, okay. So, Ain''t you, what''s going on with your plans until next week''s festival? "I''m so stuck that I want to cover my eyes. There''s a compromise with the Warrens, there''s talk of specialties that were stopped at my place, there''s talk of other sales channels with other cities, and so is the ordinance, and you have to get to the guild, including the Baron Albero family." "So, Your Highness? Are those what Your Highness has to do? "... you''re just going to work too much? You, Prince Wang, right? You don''t have to struggle so hard." "He''s a king prince, but he''s also a lord now. So I can''t help it, and it''s nothing. Leonard, didn''t you hear how hard it was when the Duke of Vols was working for Strom? "That''s... yes. We heard it was a city full of rewards." Things seem to say, but the big muscles are right. Ein didn''t bother either, because he felt rewarded to try to make this city thrive. Ain laughed contentedly, stretching his body all the way out, suggesting to both of them. "Then eat your dinner. I''m sorry Lorraine''s not here." Leonard glances at Marco''s face. He nods right back and Leonard responds comfortably. "Thank you. Okay, sweeten your words." "He''s in a lot of trouble now, too. A new battleship? I heard you''re designing something. Well, there''s no material to use, and it sounds like a dream story." "Heh... what kind of ship? "He wants to fly the sky. It''d be great if I could, but it wouldn''t turn out to be stupid." But that man named Loran is also a genius. What I don''t feel like he would do is actually three common thoughts. When everyone looks at each other and laughs, they walk out imitating Ain. "Ein, are you busy during the festival? I thought I''d be with you if I could afford it, but I don''t think I can do it just now." "Hmm... bad but tough. Maybe I don''t have time to breathe until the festival." Therefore, today''s speaking time is important. In addition to the three, Marco replied immediately to Leonard because he knew that too. May the festival end quietly if you will...... and I ran out of this one word. 300 Arrival of Tiggle. This morning, the third day Ain came home. She stretches out her body on the bed, takes off her negligee and changes her clothes. When I opened the curtains with my legs as they were, I felt the season shifting still out into the dim. Krone is a woman who ensures proper sleep. There are days when I get chased to work and stay up all night, but when I miss these days. ... but wakes up about half an hour faster today than usual. - I got up half an hour earlier than usual for a reason. The most important reason is the declaration I made of a woman named Chris. Speaking of what, it''s to get familiar, the time for wanting to be in "Ein''s Best". I''m not usually out of my hands either. On the contrary, daily hair and skin care - all of this is always serious. Still, Krone is even more tempered and exposes her desire to be cuter than usual. The feeling of the hand holding the beam is also somewhere sensitive, I am not convinced by the flow of my hair, and I inadvertently spend more time than planned. "... yeah. I don''t know..." She laid her hands on her hips as she grew familiar. As a shallow word comes to mind, Krone fastens her skirt shorter than usual, about 1 cm. However, if this can deprive him (,) of his gaze, there is actually nothing inner negative about it. When I thought of Chris (the mighty enemy), who realized and declared his feelings, I felt like this was all I needed. It''s not like Chris and Ain''t taking each other apart, because, as declared, Ain''t ''s desire to stay the most and his appetite for exclusivity doesn''t change... "Well, it''s time to go" When you get up from in front of the dresser, you leave the room and head to the office. Today it is not Krone''s personal office, but the office of the larger one, which also uses the lord Ein. Thoughtful, Ein is with someone she serves at the same time, and she doesn''t feel good going to the office after that either. Doing so also loosens nature and cheeks by the fact that you can see Ain first thing in the morning. It would be work, but it was more important to be together. Let''s work hard today. I thought so, and walked to the office with a light foothold that seemed to dance... "... Ein? "That, Krone? That was fast." Ain, who was in the clerk''s office, grinned at Krone, who looked like he''d eaten. "Ain''t you faster... what are you going to do about getting up faster than your men already? "No, no, no, no, I don''t think it''s just for today... I''ve got some work I''ve been accumulating, and I just woke up early today" When Krone turns his attention to Ein''s desk, the bundle of paper is indeed exceptionally reduced. Even though I had confirmed myself, I could easily understand that Ain was putting his energy into the job. "I told you not to push it. I just got back. Why?" "... maybe next week will be hard if we don''t do our best right now. Don''t you think? "Then don''t worry, I''ll help you until it''s over" "I''m counting on you, but it''s healthier than sigging in for nothing, isn''t it? "Already. Then I wish you had told me by the end of last night..." I would have stayed with you sooner if you''d told me. When Krone is cute and unfaithful, she sits right next to the chair after a gentle lip on Ain''s cheek. "How far did it go? I''ll help you with the rest." "Oh, no. You''re already done with my share of work, aren''t you? The paper over here arrived first thing in the morning from Mr. Warren." "But it was already over? - And from Master Warren? When Krone is surprised by Ain''s speed of work, he hands over a piece of paper. "Security plan. It says the route since Tiggle arrived in Magna and the escort system on the road." "Have Ein read it all yet? "Yeah. It was a plan that sounded like Mr. Warren without a hole. Besides, he carefully added the economic benefits you can expect from this festival and the percentage of expenses you need." Looking at the numbers written on the paper, Krone roared unexpectedly at those estimates. He smiles at the details of the material, looking like he took his hat off. "That''s Mr. Warren. I can''t believe I can show you so clearly that I''m still not going to chase you." "You have to be careful not to be turned into a makeover." "Pfft... you can''t say that, can you? I think Warren, who told me to fit in and used to say to himself, "I''m good at turning foxes" in a fun way. These days, they saw knights with their women and - Berea - secretly reaching Ain''s ear as well. "Oh, one suggestion fits in on the festival story, okay? "Yeah, what could it be? "I had to choose an inn for Tiggle to stay in, and now Leonard and Batts are staying at the Duke of Vols'' mansion. Can I? "It''s okay. I have to spend two nights in this town, so if it''s the Duke of Forth''s mansion, things are convenient." "Rikai. Well, that''s what I''m gonna do." Running a feather pen further, Ein replied to Warren. "And I''m going to the guild today. We''re talking about the Ist Chamber of Commerce and the Baron Albero family." "... may I come with you? To Krone''s rare suggestion, Ein stops the hand of work and looks into her eyes. "Uh... Krone''s in the guild? "No?" "No, but it''s a guild...? Lots of adventurers, okay? Krone sighed at some uneven return. Then, standing up, she sat on Ain''s lap, figure fat, "When I was splitting up in Baltic and investigating, I was going to the guild, too? "If you ask me... now I don''t have to bother going -" "Then it''s settled. I''m coming, too." Although it seemed strange and more aggressive than usual, Ein is not negative. I''m just saying, I''m not running enough errands for Krone to go. But if I say this, Prince Wang doesn''t even have to go, but it''s the usual story to be cleaned up in a word of Ain''t. "And who to escort..." "I also have an offer for the guild the other day, shall we change our tastes today as usual" Saying joyfully on Ain''s lap, she cleverly flips her body toward Ain''s. "The other day''s offer was to let the Ist Trading Chamber bite the festival? "Yeah, I am. I''m not sure I''m hiding anything... but I''d like to hold a little demonstration for the future." "... you want to give it out even if it''s intimidating, I see" That it had something to do with the Chamber of Commerce and the Baron Albero family, which the Alliance deduced, even though it did not know. Krone''s suggestion is by no means bad, as things are too big to be done by hand without anything. "Then I guess it feels like bringing Marco" "Yeah, it''s not. Every once in a while, he told me to take them all with him." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - Needless to say, it was a progression that made you think so, as if you were going to war. Due to the darker and darker weather, it was also a remarkable result on Strom Boulevard during the day. A dozen Kingsguard knights walk forward and backward, and through its center, knights dressed in pitch-black armor, advance as they escort the two Ain and Krone. ... Chris opened his mouth with a bitter smile as we proceeded together, emitting unusual and overwhelming signs everywhere. "Oh, uh... this is really okay, isn''t it? Kingsguard knight moving forward and backward. Proceeding through its center, more elite than the Kingsguard Knight - the face of the Black Knight and the knight of armor, Marco. Additionally, to Chris, the leader of the Kingsguard Knights, standing next to him is Prince Wang, who made him a hero in the Sea Dragon Crusade and put an end to the Heim War. For example, if you were told in this face that you also dropped it in Euro and Rockdam, the current king Silvado would not say anything and believe it. It''s only natural that Chris should be confused and worried that it might be too much. "It''s okay, right? Actually, I''m a little angry, so I wanted to do this." "... even if they laughed adorably... is that it? Why is Mr. Krone angry? "Whatever the history, it was a situation that could attract (,) enemy power if you did poorly. There was something about Viscount Sage, so Ein was on guard, so I was fine, but I didn''t know what was going to happen." Consequently connected demonstrations. Naturally, it''s not like there''s any hope that if you can squeeze out any other information on the inside... Guild leaders should have plenty of experience and information, which is why this progression makes sense. If you say so, march exactly. Because of these circumstances, it is only natural that Marco was happy near the master Ain, "Dear Ein. If I were you now, I''d let go of a wave that could reach heaven." "Ah... yeah... if you do, don''t do it because we''re all scared, okay? "I understand. Now, when that opportunity comes... please give me your orders." Ein thinks. It''s unusual for Marco to be so excited. No, on the contrary, I can tell right away that I''m feeling so uplifted that I seem to have some disfigurement of my personality. Then again, when we got to the guild, it''s impressive that the rough guys called Adventurers made us pull our cheeks. After all, it ended with a demonstration for the future, since we could almost be certain that there would still be no involvement of the guild chief and no possibility of doing so. - Thus, the date leading up to the festival rushes past. Sometimes he was chased by the deacon, and at other times there was a compromise with the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, without any particular fuss, and the short time of the week passed in full. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The festival''s name is simple and lucid. On the face of it, make it the survival of the Haim royal family, Tiggle, the head of the Haim Autonomy - for him to dedicate his historic treasures to King Silvard. Only probably a few dozen or so people throughout Ishtarika should know that the real purpose is to "broil". You mean enough to make it a festival on purpose? The question did not come from the people either, but it has not even reached discomfort among the people, as I guess it has also affected what will not be long after the end of the Haim war. "Be polite. If we break it, we''ll be responsible for it! said one of the knights who was escorting Tiggle. The festival is already on schedule and at last we have just arrived in Strom, where Ein is lord. Arrival is in the evening. Tiggle spends the night in Strom today, and tomorrow, all day long, he and Ain go around the city on official business. "Keep the load at the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. All transport to the King''s Capital will now be left to the Augusto Chamber of Commerce! Everybody, hit security as planned! Nice!" "Ha!" The nobility is divided in the wake of that voice. As the sitting tiggle took a breath, he called out to the knight standing right beside him. "How''s the situation in Strom? Let me know in the middle of this festival." "Ha. There are no issues to take away and say. Even today, we have heard that His Royal Highness Prince Wang performs official duties throughout the city. The Commander of the Kingsguard Knights and the Black Knights are offering their services, apart from his aides." "Right. That''s more than anything." Later, Tiggle gets the job done by riding the carriage to the Duke of Forth residence. But he spoke to the knight of the escort to give him time. "Graf... No, Lord Graf is also in this building. I''d like to say hello." "... Lord Heim. I''m sorry, but our words alone don''t matter..." "Ha... oh, I knew it. I''m just saying." What the knight thought was the connection between the previous Tiggle and the Grand Duke of Augusto. Now I haven''t been erased from the past in an attempt to change my family name with Augusto. Naturally. Tiggle, grinning zeroly as he grinned at himself, loosened the collar of his clothes in all formats with his fingers. "I''ll borrow it even if I wash my hands. I''ll be right back, then I''m headed to Duke Vols'' residence." "Wait, I need a knight on the escort." "Damn, don''t be stupid. The building of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce is the next tough place in His Highness''s mansion, Ain''t it? Let me go alone." "... I understand. So we''ll be waiting for you here." "Oh, I''ll be right back" That''s what Tiggle says. He leaves the room. Sometimes the chief was from the Grand Duke of Augusto, even though the Chamber of Commerce building, and the interior trampled the atmosphere of the now deserted Grand Duke of Augusto. In other words, it is not an exaggeration to say noble mansions, but the comfort is exceptional and easy to spend. I was concerned about the movements of the men in the robe, even as I headed to the makeup room for visitors. I don''t have anything to say in particular for the few days leading up to my arrival in Strom, but should I end up like this, or should I even wake up in a minor commotion and be able to capture the subject? Naturally, I want the latter, but after hearing the report in Ist the other day, I honestly didn''t think there was a move. "... you look tired. I don''t know... about this." Nevertheless, if you don''t put it in your mouth but think you can talk to your friends at night, in fact some tiredness disappears. I look in the mirror after adding more for it, gently pampering my cheeks, and tapping into my mood. "A few more days. I need to buy some souvenirs for Hellion too... what to buy" Sometimes gems may be good. A native of an orphan, she is in good company as an exclusive servant of Tiggle, but her origins influenced and understated verses stood out. Sometimes I wanted her to say something extravagant, but just enough to push hard for her not to. Then, as declared, he walks out of the makeup room trying to get back to his room immediately. I don''t have one person in the hallway because I''m busy today and I pay a lot of people. ... but it is. Tiggle honestly didn''t want a reunion to happen at the corner of the hallway. "Oh, I''m sorry, I seemed confused." I''m about to bump into a woman on a bend and apologize for thinking about Helion so far and falling in love. Normally, that''s the end of the story - I was just supposed to rendezvous with the knight and head to the Duke of Forth mansion -. "No, excuse me, sir..." I got eyes on her when I was about to bump into her. And that''s the moment. Tiggle pulls a single cheek and also loses room to make a laugh at a reunion he didn''t want. - Long time no see. "Oh, oh... it''s been a long time..." It''s been a long time since I''ve had so many (,,,,,). Instead, I wanted to ask God the truth about why I was so weak now, when I should have been so strong before. She notices how Tiggle looks like that, or she says with a small sigh. "Is it as if you mistake people for demons or something? You''ve got that look on your face." "Chi... no! It''s just been a while since I''ve been a little confused......! "... Yes, I did. That''s what I''m gonna do." There is no untrained. Instead, it is unholy to Helion. It''s a matter of mind that I can''t sort it out, and I just don''t know what face to deal with that sort of organization. But it''s too late to meet, and Tiggle gradually gives up. "Krone (,,,,) ¡­¡­ Your Highness" "Yeah, what is it? "... now that I think about it, I''ve got something to say." In the meantime, I wanted to tell you that I used to annoy you. I''ve never thought of it becoming a one-on-one dialogue in this way, but Tiggle never willed, throwing words at Krone standing in front of him. 301 Go to the festival with a loyal dog... "What you want to say to me, even if you say..." Because you behaved before, Krone, or you''ll get used to it. I hear you''re getting along with Ain, but I haven''t forgotten the fierce approach I''ve taken to myself before. "Chi, no! Previous...... not like me before! Plus, I have a woman with thoughts now! "Oh - is that right... then will it be ok..." Cough it up really small and Krone takes a step away. "So, what is it about? "... you know," "If it''s an apology, fine, but is there anything else? ¡­¡­ The occasion on which I spoke strongly with her is probably the day of the talks between Ishtalika and Heim. Since then, there has been no particular clash. Since Lili entrusted Herrion, who was an orphan, she has been wondrously distracted by her poor work, and when she realizes it, her plan to be able to take her to the Heim Autonomy is the best training ground for Tiggle. "Instead, I''m not angry about anything, and I thought it might be a mistake to apologize" "But heh! "It would be an honor to have the attention of the royal family. Don''t worry, I''m my poor woman and I just didn''t feel like accepting that favor." There are national patterns, but what Krone tells you is also true. Especially when the Heim royal family was highly vocal at the time and she was not even supposed to be allowed to show difficulty in Tiggle''s proposal when her birth was not the Grand Duke of Augusto, for example, the Earl''s house. "Besides, now that I''m uncomfortable... I don''t like it." "... bad. It would be different to apologize on your own, but only today, forgive me." "Ha... ok. I can''t believe I don''t accept it, that''s what makes me smaller." "Oh, that helps." They never thought they could say this to each other. Though I can''t deny that it is a heartless or solitary apology, all on the table, mainly for the organization of Tiggle''s own feelings. "People grow up failing. Grandpa said it well, but Lord Tiggle, you''ve had a lot of experience, too. - Mother told me before." "Mm, Elena? Right, Elena took care of me, too. Forgive me for once for being so cold, and for running away from that unsolved crisis with Heim." "Your mother must be an actionist, so sometimes I want you to calm down." Krone is similar. I don''t care what you think. Tiggle doesn''t talk. Nature and strength fell out of my body, and I honestly rejoiced that I was forgiven by former and contemplative people. "- Can I ask you one thing? "Actually, we need to get back to the mansion right away, so just one thing, right? Same thing the festival is busy with. Tiggle nodded and admitted, asking the question. "Oh, because... for example, I was..." "By that time, do you mean before the Heim War? "That''s the thing. When we were young...... if I were a man like me now who could think things a little more clever, would that have accepted my proposal? "... isn''t that question rude to the thinkers of Lord Tiggle? "Right. But it''s not like there was an untrained one. I want to know... about the distance to Ein." Then Krone, who had a surprising face, also realized the intention of the answer sought by Tiggle. He''s a friend, Ain... he''s following his back. I know the evidence well of a somewhat puffy face and a secretly dissatisfied part. "I think it was better than before. I just don''t think the reply would have changed for sure" And Krone followed. "Can you believe Lord Tiggle is told that the world will perish in a few minutes from now? "Is...? What are you talking about? "Heh, that''s what I mean. To me, it''s ridiculous to stand next to someone other than Ein... without a little realism. ''Cause it''s trivial which comes first and which comes later." Tiggle saw it for the first time. that the natural grin she brings to mind is really, really beautiful. At the same time, he reasserted that even standing next to a man named Ain, he was a woman who would never be sarcastic. "If you say so, you have no choice. The guy has a ruinous side... but I have to admit he''s a big guy" "By and large, it''s a mistake to ask me about Ain, isn''t it? "Hmm? When asked for his sincerity, Krone laughs with pleasure and says with a gentle look back. "As much as I want to be every woman for Ain... I like Ain''t. I will be the wife of that one. But I can''t be a sister or a sister... and a daughter." "Ah, ah... that''s natural..." "I''m a woman who feels sorry for that, I am. Ha...... so tonight I decide to try and sweeten Ein in the mood of being her sister or sister. I gave Mr. Chris time to get back to the mansion, so that''s about as forgivable as it sounds - I''m sure. " "Ahhh. Oh, hey! What too deep a love to speak of, with Krone behind Tiggle. Left behind, on one side of her he had never seen, instead of eating, he was even deprived of room to think. "... well. I tried, but not those two... you know what?" Ain has an intense side too. She walked away. She was also resourceful, and I thought there were similarities... "You mean you were a woman worthy of a hero... it makes sense that I couldn''t get along... by the way, what do you mean you gave time to Lord Christina...? ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The place has changed. Back alleys all over the city. Walking shoulder to shoulder are Ain and Chris. And behind the two, Dill and several Kingsguard knights follow. - But the atmosphere between the two walking in front is different than usual, just a little sword swallowing. "So......! No, I can''t! When Chris absurds his voice, "No, no, no, I think I''ve been doing this for about..." Ain said to be calmly embarrassed. By the way, we''re all on this road together because we''re on the move after our official duties. There''s only one reason I chose a place with few people on purpose. Mostly because Ain was there and he was afraid the crowd would concentrate. Watching the two speak, the Kingsguard knight speaks to Dill. "... Dear Dill, are you sure you don''t want to stop me? "What do you mean, stop? Did Ain''t that what you said about wanting to go to the nightclub with patience? Or is it Captain Christina''s attitude towards Ein? "If I insist, I don''t think either of them" The reason Kingsguard knights seem worried is simple, because I''ve never seen two people say things like fight before. But Dill is calm without looking particularly worried, "I''m not fighting in the first place. It looks like it to me." and return it in a watchful tone somewhere. "But how is Christina..." Her appearance in speaking to Ain is closer than usual. No, my face is close, and I can see the seriousness of trying to stop Ain. It seemed even more absurd, and the feeling that it should stop was solicited by the Kingsguard knights. "To be honest, I''m not familiar with women''s minds either, but Katima has taught me a lot." "¡­ Female Heart, is it" Dill talks about that instruction with half a laugh to the near-guard knight with a decent face. "That''s right. Says that Captain Christina is of an untrue nature and has a bad habit of" waiting to be invited ". I mean it would be unconscious, but it''s a hassle to be unfaithful when you feel so-called loneliness... those aren''t my words now, are they? That''s what Katima said." "It''s about Katima, so you can easily imagine." "That helps" If so, there is one word that would be a solution. Ain''t supposed to say that word too - not long after Dill anticipates it. "Hey, Chris said he was worried. You mean my escort or something, right? "It''s obvious! You don''t have to bother to be alone when you''re trying to broil your opponent! "Oh, already! If so!" While listening to the heating conversation, Dill and the Kingsguard don''t think Ain''t gonna need an escort for a while. He''s stronger than anyone else, and to be honest, he doesn''t need an escort, but let''s just say he seems like a first-rate knight in case. "... Ein likes nightclubs. I used to be kind enough to go to Magna." Dill''s sigh quickly disappears into the void, and he hears Ain''s voice echoing and waits for his next word. "Yes, Chris'' robe!... This is good, right? "Oh, uh...? What, you have my share of the robe...? "It''s advice from Mr. Katima. Chris would disagree, so he told me in the morning to get involved rather" At that time, Dill perceived that this was a planned offense. It was Katima who set it up, and she gave Chris a hand in a way that looked like a concierge. Also, whereas Ain''t been holding a robe for two until now, I''m half-assed -. "That... one, I mean, I''m going with Master Ain... Huh? "Ah. Then you''re not complaining, are you? I have complaints from Dill and Kingsguard knights. Chris is strong and if she behaves just to protect Ain, too much power. Nevertheless, given that Ain''s trip the other day was also between us, we can''t view it as much of a problem. "... Yeah, yeah. That would be fine, I''m sure...... yes" She weaves the robe she receives, often overlapping her facial expressions with unhidden delight. No longer just a loyal dog, she was rich in one small piece of very feminine tricks. "Dear Ein. I didn''t want to go to the nightclub, so I thought you were giving up today." "... erm? "Was it a planned crime? I didn''t know you even talked to Katima." When I smiled back bitterly at the bitter dill as well, Ain weaved a mimic robe on Chris as well. Followed by a grin, zeroing a grin on the first nightclub in a long time. When you put your face close to Ain like that, keep your voice down and Dill says. "From the beginning, you weren''t planning on going alone, were you? "As it were, well... because I promised you before" It''s about what Archet leaked about his dream. When I went shopping with her, Ain''t promised that was new to her memory. "I''m going to see something at the store. ''Cause I''ll be home before it''s too late." "I understand. Well, please be careful and welcome home." Without saying anything impeccable about picking him up, Dill takes the Kingsguard knight away. Eventually, Left Ain and Chris say face-to-face. Let''s go then. "Huh - yes! Then Chris walked out shoulder to shoulder with Ain about a foot or two closer. 302 When they watered the festival. Strom is a city with a good mix of major cities in Ishtarika. Now merchants are pushing from all over the continent, especially with the duration of the festival. "- Speaking of which, what happened to the Ist Trading Chamber? "Well, Mr. Graff is giving me a glimpse." "... looks like a lot of business and spicy." "The Ist Chamber of Commerce directly channelled funds to the Institute of Paleontology. I didn''t know you were coming through." In Ain''s hand, laughing like trouble, is a skewer I bought at the nightclub. The potato sauce draped over the cobblestone as it emitted a fragrant scent. The boulevard crowd is out of step with the usual Strom. But Ain and Chris walk shoulder-to-shoulder between people in a light form. "What will happen to that problem after all..." "Hmm, isn''t it the only way to be? "Oh, that? It''s a lot lighter." Wearing a robe hood deep, Chris looks up at Ain and says. "I knew I was coming! I didn''t know what to say." "Exactly... Because I feel strongly about doing it, but there are so many other important things." Mainly the reign of Strom, but you can''t do the same as you did when you were a Red Fox. Maybe it''s quicker for Ain to take Marco and the Cains around looking... I can''t afford it right now. The only way to be is to leave yourself to it, not to be a throw. I strained my lips under the hood and cheeked the skewers to change my mood. "Lately, I''ve figured out how to increase my strength if I have to, do you care? "... you mean that busty man-eater? "Oh, haha... well, I don''t know... yeah, I''m a good kid with an array" As for kindness, I can''t wait to follow him (her). In a stand-up the other day, Ein also knows that Chris understood Maneater''s character well, but he''s just a little distorted in character. - Whoa, I''m sorry, brother. "Fine." Two, a traveler-like man and Ain hit his shoulder. Chris looks back at the man as he stares and asks him to worry about Ain immediately. "You''re not hurt or anything, are you? Are you all right, sir? "It''s okay, it''s okay. And then... I think it''s time to come back, but oh, look" "Yes?...... what!? Duh, how did this flower get here......!? "He''s a surprisingly good kid. You took back my sullied purse, didn''t you? From Ain''s collar, a man-eater appeared in an upbeat mood. Peppingly dropping Ain''s purse added to his mouth, he puts Ain on hand, ''- hiccup'' and smiles skillfully and disappears. Ain chuckled at Maneater''s good job when he checked the contents of his wallet. "Were you sucked?!? Then get that guy right away. "I think that''s all right, too." I took her hand, and Ain said with her voice down. "- Because" "Oh, I''m sorry. I can''t hear you in people''s voices... can I do it again? "Sorry, erm..." Then Ain puts his face closer to Chris'' ear. You''re even wearing a hood in the first place, so it''s hard to hear and obvious, "Look, ''cause the maneater came up with good stuff the other way around" When they say it near my ear, it even transmits and illuminates my breath and voice vibrations. Chris suppressed his ears near Ain with a hazy look and stepped back in a agile move. "Yeah... how did you escape..." "Shh, soot...... sorry! Do you still say the load is too heavy for me...... ugh! but I''ll work hard and get used to it......! "No, no, no, I''m not sure what you''re talking about... look, I''m the one with the good stuff" "... paper? Chris opens Ein''s hand-delivered paper with a slight tremor in his slightly red-dyed hands. "Room number in the room? Well, this paper is a refrain from lodging." "Oh, so I sent this paper to someone along the way... oh, there he is" Noticed a knight standing right around the corner, Ain approaching with Chris. "Can I have a word? "Hmm? What can I do for you? The knight noticed the pair in the robe, but he still doesn''t know what''s in it with Ain and Chris. "See who''s staying in this room later. Maybe he''s a sleigh habitual criminal who stole something from his room." "... I suddenly have trouble being told that. And if there''s no proof whatsoever..." "I was an active criminal. Chris, right? "Yeah, you''re the current killer." "K, Chris...? What if you two... ugh!? Put your index finger on your mouth, and laugh at Ain as you say it. Gently showed the knight the contents of the robe, and Chris next door imitated it and showed his face. "Excuse me! No way, my lord." "Don''t tell me about me and Chris because of your patience. Okay?" "... I apologize for overlapping. Now as soon as possible, we will send knights to the appropriate accommodation! "Yeah, I''m busy, but I asked for it" Looking at the back of the departing knight, Ain drops him off with a loose tone. Then Chris had a soft grin and opened his mouth in a good mood. "Now for one thing, you''ve done your job despite your patience. Phew." "I meant this from the beginning, didn''t I? I was only going to visit the nightclub." "Haha - yes. You know more about the latter than anyone else, don''t you? Chris smiles happily again when he sees Ain pointing his lips. I guess I couldn''t come up with an objection. He waves up to dissatisfaction and rubs Chris'' hood into strength. "Wow... hey, hey! What are you suddenly doing!? "I felt somewhat beat by Chris and I just regretted it a little" "Did you do it again because you regretted it..." "Okay! Let''s go to another store! "Oh, wait! Please don''t leave me alone! - Then how many nightclubs would I have gone around? The two give up counting along the way and just wholeheartedly enjoy the festive strum. Besides the food, I enjoyed the festive atmosphere using my entire body, such as a little smelly store in the open air. Honestly, it''s still not enough. The sense of distance between the two, conveyed without words, narrowed to the point where nature and the back of the hand overlapped. But something happened to water the festival. I saw the clock when the two of us were about to go home, some time after dinner... "Oh, hey! Isn''t that a bad idea? "Somebody get me a knight! It''s a noise. That''s not the unique noise of the festival, but the unpleasant voice that makes you feel swordswallowed air. "... is something wrong?" Chris looked at the voice. Then Ain notices the cause of the noise before she does. "Sure, I don''t like that." "Dear Ein? What the hell?" "A rich man is poking a knife at a little girl" "What... I''m not talking about a bad place! Rather than being rich, what is it? Before putting in the scratch, Chris stared at the direction as well. The man poking the knife did come with good quality clothes, and Chris guessed the man''s position from the outfit. "Merchant, is it" "I think so. Let''s get close." "Yes, I understand" Neither did the surrounding horses stir up the man, staring worryingly at the girl being caught. "Can you help me if I have to? Naturally, to stop a man. "No, there''s nothing I can do to help, because I can''t do it, can I, Ein? Because Ein is supposed to be protected." "... it feels a little mummy to be protected, Rikai" The crowd keeps a circular distance from the merchant man. Ein and Chris both got mixed up in that crowd and watched what happened. 303 The end of the first commotion and the understanding of the loyal knight. "We''re done! How could you do this when you didn''t know anything about it...! It sounds exactly like words that regret everything in this world. "What do you want me to do! The royal family... and the Augusto Chamber of Commerce are looking forward to doing business! Hey!" "Dear Ein, could that man be" "Merchant of the Ist Trading Chamber... I guess" It is natural anticipation that there was a disturbance in resentment. It''s just, at least, supposedly terminal, not a meeting, but is the girl who took it hostage all the time? When Ein thinks so, "Please, if you want money, I''ll pay you as much! So please let go of my daughter! One man named his daughter''s father before him. "... someone I''ve seen at the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. I see, so go after that girl." "Is that what you mean? I can''t do anything to the royal family, so I went out of my way to be a weak little kid... ugh. Help us quickly! If Chris is fast, if he turns around behind him, he''ll be able to take him down before the man realizes it. Ein nods back small as he carefully grasps the situation. - But... "I can''t believe this festival... I just need to get dirty in the blood! Whatever he thought, the man threw the girl to the ground. Perhaps you thought about bleeding him out at the end, understanding naturally that he would already be caught. "Hey, hey! Come on, man! "Yes, they do! Let her go! The two men, bravely rushing out, were store owners who had come to see how things were going. I showed my manhood. I took a step, and I ran over to the guy who steps on the girl. "Not Kuru! This... poor merchant who can''t even have a store! He swung big and threw the knife vigorously. And that happens to be a straight line in the direction Ain stands - I noticed Chris punches his tongue and stands forward to protect Ain. It''s obvious, but it can''t be pierced. Because the more Chris, no, the more powerful the Kingsguard is, the easier it should be to prevent with his armor. But Ain''t grabbing Chris''s shoulder like that. "What... A, Dear Ein...!? "You know, what I just said, it''s the side of being protected. Hmm... it doesn''t mean I don''t trust Chris" More than half of the words consist of sighs, whimsical, and I can see Ein disgusting. The stretched hand held Chris'' shoulder tightly as he held her tight against his own chest. "Because if I stand in front of you when something happens, I can help myself." Even if I trust you, I still feel bad if I don''t act. When something happens without moving, Ain''t only a thought because he''s aware that his confidence will be regretted. As he was pressed against Ain''s chest, Chris distorted the fuzz pushing up his robe with Ain''s chest, desperately praying that his chest sounds would not be transmitted to him. Eventually, the flying knife stops a few centimeters in front of Ain. A blue twat from the ground tied up the knife and stopped it. "It''s kind of like us to behave like this just before we go home... not at all" Those around him were closing their eyes thinking a knife would pierce Ain. but the moment I open it, I can''t hide my surprise at the presence of the tsuta that appeared before Ain, I uniformly look into my eyes and close my mouth. When Ain takes the hood, he gently flushes his messy forehead with one hand. "... I can''t overlook it. I will detain you in the name of Prince Wang." Gyolo and creepy the back of Ain''s eyes glow. Straight through the merchant''s eyes, he fell back feeling unspeakable fear, shuddering feet and slapping his arms behind him and slumping back. Soon after, however, he realizes there is something behind him and looks back. "Oh... what..." That''s the roots of a tree that showed up about the child''s back length. How could there be a root of a tree in here? When you narrow your eyes in doubt, a small, thin gap opens up at the root of the tree to the extent that only the merchant by your side can see. If the roots of a tree don''t usually even move, it''s enough to not see them. I just expected it to be a demon, and when I stared further, it came from an empty gap in the roots of the tree... [Gi...... gi...... aah......] He stared into the eyes of a number of grotesque eyes, from which he saw a muscle of black droplets leaking like tears, and sweated from the merchant''s entire body. It''s not something that humans can look at. On the contrary, it even holds a question mark as to whether it should exist, which is the thought that is not strange even if it is taken as blasphemy against God, but it merely rebels against the back of the merchant''s brain. "Ahhh... ahhh..." I followed my survival instincts and ran away to Ain''t standing, but that''s it for the punishment. Several twatches were born from the ground, and when he took consciousness of the merchant''s neck, he tied his hands and feet and lost his movement. "Hey, what happened...? "That''s... more than that! A merchant is captured and the girl''s father rushes over. There was a scratch on her cheek, but otherwise she seemed safe and the horse was relieved. Continued, I turned my eyes to the man who made me try a series of streams, and cheered that Ain''t done it. "... folks, I''m sorry that my security isn''t good and this is happening. As soon as I get back to the mansion, I''ll be rushing to issue a new security system, so will you give me a little time now - ugh! The anxious people changed their minds slightly. A hero named Ain was here to defeat a thug and promised him what he would do next. The commotion, which was temporarily thought to be what would happen, also ended, and now he said, "Your Highness! Your Highness!" honored Ein. "I also have to apologize to that girl in my name... maybe she was a little careless. What, Chris? What''s the matter with you? Chris, on the other hand, is full of heart with certain thoughts. I would be careless at a time like this, but it''s something I''ve always been aware of these days that I can''t contain. When the hood is deeply reworn and leaned down, it secretly defies the bright red stained face and moistened eyes. "Oh, I''m sorry...... I''m fine......! I just, you know, I''m feeling a lot more conscious..." At her fingertips, who replied so, Dryad''s - Tsuta as a species of Dryad''s - appeared short. As Chris desperately restrains himself with both hands, he is relieved to gradually disappear. "... after all - I like it, what is it" A small, small grunt was a sign of a desire not to sound like Ain yet. Still, I squealed, nothing more than because I can''t stand it anymore. Shortly after he shrugged, the real person took a leg. "Lady Ain! "What... Marco!? How could you be here......!? "Looks like they used their powers, so I ran away from the hall in a big hurry... hey, I see... is this what this is all about" It should take more than a minute''s walk to the mansion. Ein laughs at his awesomeness wondering what speed he has come, or rather realizes it. At a glance, Marco changed his voice uncomfortably and approached the fallen merchant a few steps, Excuse me, Master Chris. When he stops mostly, he says with a slight surprise. "Perhaps the power you have in your body..." "Ma, Lord Marco! No, no... don''t tell me yet! Marco replies in a good mood to Chris, who blushes in embarrassment. "... I''ve always wanted you to change the way you call me, given your lineage. But it''s settled on this one. It''s a great pleasure to call me Marco from now on." It was too easy for the word this time to mean. Chris dyes his face bright red, closing his lips tightly and leaning back in the nodding half. Then he grabbed the robe of the thigh and thigh area with both hands. "Uh, Marco? What are you talking about...? "No, as subordinate, I mean it was a very pleasant story. ¡­ Then I will carry that man to the stuffing station, so please be careful returning" If he''s the usual, I wonder what''s wrong with him today when he''s supposed to accompany him home. Ain looks back to Chris wondering, leaving it up to him to take the merchant. "Go home. There''s a need to review security..." "... ok. But since I''m not going to be able to stand next to you for a bit...... can I walk one step back? "Yeah, fine... yeah, okay" Ein''s sentiment is that the atmosphere on the way home was not well known. When he plugged into a small crowd, he put the hood back on deep and Chris was pinching Ain''s robe back weakly. (Picked...) But somehow, not pointing out, Ain''t in a strange mood about what''s going on, he walked straight in front of the mansion until she let go of her hand. 304 Sometimes sweet. About a dozen minutes before Ein returned to the mansion. In one of the mansion''s rooms, Olivia was glistening with overlapping paperwork, but her fingers stop in a report. "- Is that, Master Olivia? Can I help you? "I had a report that I was a little concerned about. I''m helping, but I stopped... I''m sorry." "No. Uh, by the way, what are you reading... Aah! Are you talking about the mural on the ruins of Heim?" "... of the Duke of Forth family, like a report of a child who was a classmate of Ain" "It''s amazing - that. He wrote it down because it meant something, and he looked like Olivia, didn''t he? Lili''s attitude is only as usual and I can never feel any more meaning in her words. I took a peek at Olivia while I was doing my job. "Hey, can I just ask you one thing? "Yes, yes -? "- Is this report also being delivered to Warren? "Uh... you haven''t arrived that way. It was something that could be processed at my stage, so it has not arrived under Your Excellency''s ¡­ Warren. But what''s wrong with that? When you ask back without knowing the sincerity of the question, "Well, don''t worry about it." Olivia cut a piece of paper without touching it. I still have the mural report, but she cleaves it in turn from the report she glanced through. "Become... what are you doing!? Dear Olivia!? "Do you have a replication of this? No?" "I don''t... What? No, no, no! Why did you suddenly do that?" It was Olivia who kept cutting, but at one stage she stopped her hand. Lili is confused about what she is looking at and her sad, homesick face. "Lili. Forget what I just saw here and that there was this report. Okay?" "... I can''t accept" "I wonder why? "I have an obligation to retain information. So no matter how much Olivia wants..." Then Olivia approaches Lili, who says, "Then -" and sits at her desk. When I glanced at him, I could not imitate him very well to my town daughter, and now I saw him with glossy eyes that I could not imitate to Krone and others. "In the name of Olivia von Istalica, I issue a royal decree. I forbid you to speak out about the report I asked for, except when His Majesty or Ein asked for an answer. Okay?" "... why? Why would you give a royal decree to a mural like that...? "I haven''t had my orders answered, which one? "There''s no way you can refuse that. I can''t believe you could speak when His Majesty or Ein intervened... too hand-wound." "Pfft. Thank you, Lili''s things are very clear and helpful." Lili thinks. Olivia must behave badly. If you really want to keep it a secret, you should hide this information by repeating small hand-wrings without using any royal decree. But I guess she hated the debacle that could arise there. Therefore, a royal decree was used quickly to prevent anyone but Ain and Silvard from intervening. "I just want you to keep in touch. Leonard told me not to tell you anything about the investigation¡­" "... okay, but do we need to do that and protect it? I think it''s just a mural, but you''re telling me that the painting was like Olivia? "What you need to know and what you don''t need to know... if Lili has done many covert assignments, you know what that means, right? It''s still weird. No fool thinks it''s relevant, even if someone resembles Olivia in the mural. Because I have a past where I married Heim, but it''s clear that Olivia is not as old a person as she was written in the mural. Lili went through more than she could ever count to be unconvinced, but it was also the first time that matters were as unpredictable as they were today. "Why don''t you tell Master Ain too? Second, she told me to try. - Then, "Yeah, sure." "... I see, do you want to come" After all, Olivia is royal again. Similar to Ein, no, it''s more like Ein may have resembled her, but it''s as powerful as it was before him. After swallowing cockroaches and saliva, I return to work with a flat face. As Olivia gently leaves Lili, she sits on an angled couch from which she cannot see her face. Eventually, he turned his nostalgic gaze to the illustration of the report. "- I miss you" The exhaling whine didn''t even reach Lili, and disappeared with her luster. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain the next morning, as an example, worked in paperwork before the sun rose. However, let''s just say I was happy that the jam that came out for breakfast was made of my own power and I was able to beat my tongue with that product version. In a small study in Ain''s own room, the two were sitting next to each other for some relaxing time. "... Hey, Krone? "- What? Baltic jam was applied to the bread in a luxurious manner, and Krone let his cheeks wander. The movement of a spoon with one hand on one cheek and the other is a purely blissful frontier. It was naturally a blow that easily blew away the fatigue of the thoughts. By the way, the time has already passed nine o''clock, and the busy air arrives from outside the mansion. "Ah, Ain. Grandpa''s got a thank-you letter and stuff for you, but what do we do? "Hmm? Did you say thank you last night? "Right. What do we do?" "... I don''t think it would be a good idea if I got cash." "I think that''s what Grandpa thought. It arrived like food handled by the Augusto Chamber of Commerce." "Then let''s get it to the people who are working on the festival. Tell me you got a plug from the Augusto Chamber of Commerce." I dealt with it, but last night''s incident also involves Ain and other investigations. Therefore, Ain''s judgment is good, salted plums. "I guess it''s time to support it. It''s official time to bring Tiggle." "... Ah, speaking of me. I met Lord Heim yesterday to talk to him." "Uh...? Was it okay? "Pfft, it''s okay. Even that one''s already calm." As a matter of fact, Ein''s sincerity is Tiggle''s mental state. The same goes for the previous edges, but I was slightly curious if they weren''t knocked down with words, like the day of the talks, but as far as Krone''s grin goes, he seemed calmer than I imagined and breathes. "He said it. If I was as smart as I used to be, could you get me a proposal? And then they apologized for what happened." "Uh... maybe it sounds like Tiggle. Various." Seeing Ain to be returned flat, Krone pulls Ain''s clothes with a annoying look. "I''d be a little dissapointed too if they gave it back so normally, wouldn''t they? "You mean you want me to be jealous? "... in a tangible way, that''s what it feels like. Already! If you know what I mean, you can''t ask me...! Nevertheless, I can easily imagine her reply. I''m not complacent, I think it''s unconditional trust in her. "I can''t believe Krone''s not next door, and Krone thinks it''s the same." In the end, Ain''t the one who got stronger in love than before. Easily shaken by his heart, Krone rose naturally reddening his cheeks and rode on top of it Ain sitting in a chair. Sitting opposite each other, her hands are turned to Ain''s neck. "I said what I thought was a troublesome woman myself, and you''re sweet" "I''m not nice to anyone. It''s special though." "Liar. Ain''t always sweet," "... I was wondering if you could help me with the fact that I''m extra nice to Krone" It was a satisfactory reply. She brings her lips closer to Ain and sweetens to Ain as she pecks. "You know, I''m actually good at fortune telling." "Never heard of it before" "So, I''m out saying I should take the day off from work. What do you say? Don''t you think that''s a nice fortune teller? - Very good. Her temptations are filled with sweet, alluring charms that make her forget everything and want to entrust it all. Ein''s hands turned nature around her back and Krone''s body snuggled together without resistance. But Ain managed to stay sane just before he was corrupted. "... fortune tells me you want to believe it, but it''s also cool to try to defy that fate" "I''m sorry, fortune tells lies. I just want to be with you... No? - No, I can''t. Rather good. An attack reminiscent of the Battleship''s main cannon was unleashed in the dying spirit, and Ain already made ready. No, it''s decided no. But the more you make me think that even if I''m just a little late... a woman named Krone is so handsome to Ain. She sees Ain''t like that and says it again at the end. "Pfft - I''m lying. It''s annoying for all of us, and you can''t push our very own." "You know, it''s not a bad idea to leave it falling? "Well, what do you say? But I''d be so happy if you''d come home soon." Then, at the end of the day, he exchanges his mouth several times and Ain stands up holding Krone. I walked like a prince holding a princess in a fairy tale as it were, letting her sit on the couch. "Can I just keep working in Ain''s room? "Yeah, you can use it as you like" "Then I''ll let you take a nap here too." I really don''t feel polished about Krone''s sweetness since I got back to Strom. It was a welcome enough thing from Ain, but like today, it was difficult to be careful not to drown too much. Then he weaves his coat feathers and Ain rendezvous with Tiggle just as he left the mansion. With a tired look on his face on the long journey, he headed to work shoulder to shoulder. 305 Lord Heim is a man who can do his job. "I knew very well last night that she could only handle you." Tiggle, who finished his morning job and smiled masochistically with his cheeks, said so sitting in a seat on the cafe terrace in Strom. Bread or warm soup with lightly pinched vegetables and meat for lunch. Dining in the cold skies on purpose is nothing more than a service to those walking down the road. "Uh, were you okay? Haven''t I been told? "... what do you think I am, at all. It''s true, though, that I can''t beat her." Even if it is evil according to those who ask, it will not be the case for the two Ain and Tiggle, who spend their break smiling softly and bitterly. Around, many Kingsguard knights and black knights also stand as escorts, but are cared not to hear the conversation between the two. Tiggle, holding the teacup in his hand and reassembling his legs, worries somewhere about the cleavage eyelids and the fractional mouth, nature and he also draw noble blood muscles around him. - As Ain looked at his sophisticated tricks, Tiggle largely changed the subject. "Can I ask you one thing? "Mm, what? "... why is His Majesty only married to one wife? "I''m asking because I was on my way to my grandmother. One more thing, the minister''s anxious. I''ve heard a lot about it." "Ha, I guess. In fact, it is also true that if Ain''t had not come, the King''s seat would have been empty at the time. I wondered why he asked, in a big country like Ishtarika, how it got through." "Uh... didn''t your grandfather push you through? "That would be true, too. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be forgiven." Tiggle then tells an old body story. "Now it seemed very different from your late father." "... Was King Ralph''s wife many? You don''t know because you''ve never really cared." "Not so many can be clearly described as wives. Probably about ten." (That''s a lot.) "But yeah... if you were a concubine, I''d say there were more than thirty of them." (That''s plenty.) If you ask me, the First Prince liked women too. I guess I inherited the blood of my father''s king deeply. Speaking of which, I can also say that Tiggle was rather a long way from Silverado. "My mother was the Fifth Queen and her position was low. Therefore, from a very young age, I intend not to lose to any other royalty." "... Well, Mr. Warren used to tell me. Tiggle will be the next king." "That''s gratifying. But other royalties were also just lukewarm. Thanks to you, I was the lead candidate for the next king, and I let you go free with everything. For example, when I met you in Euro." "The Runaway Prince case." "... stop saying that" Ein also pulls back honestly because there were so many cases of Runaway King Prince. "We talked a little bit about it. What I wanted to hear, Ain''t what you''re gonna do." "Me? What are you gonna do about it? "No, that''s why I''m asking...... ha. The point is, how many wives does Ein intend to marry?" "- To be honest, I''m aware that I can''t marry just one person because I''m royal, and I know I''m unfaithful to the country. But all I''ve ever thought about is Krone, so suddenly I don''t see why." "Hmm, there''s one of you, right? Not Lord Christina? "... Huh? Tiggle sighs at this fool and mouths the cup as he looks at Ain more distracted than he can imagine. "Eh, it''s not. Instead, there wouldn''t be a better job than her." ¡­¡­ "Think about it. It goes well with Ain and we''ve known each other a long time. I have just enough skill to get my husband up, and this kind of thing is beautiful and gorgeous. What''s the matter with you? "Yes, no, no... not dissatisfied or dissatisfied, but thinking about that or something -" "Why? That''s a little troublesome to ask. But deep down, memories resembling a certain trauma plundered the back of his brain. Even myself, ah...... I nod because of it, look Tiggle in the eye and talk about it. "Maybe, but I can''t secretly forget what happened at Round Heart" ¡­¡­ You mean Logus? Or are you talking about Grint? "Either that or Camilla, who was the Second Lady," It''s Grint''s mother who''s still running away somewhere. "That there will be a difference between the First and Second Ladies. I think this is unacceptable." "Hmm, that doesn''t seem like a bigger problem than I thought" "Huh? No, no, I don''t care what you think." "You''re just talking about if my husband Ein doesn''t make a difference, right? "Well, of course... but if the queens..." "Lord Kristina and Krone...... no, I call you Lord Krone already. Are you two not getting along? That''s not true, but rather those two friends are close to that of my best friend. Arming himself against Tiggle''s words, Ain closes his eyes and waves his neck to the side to answer. "This is my prediction. I''m sure Lord Krone is about as jealous as a young lady with feelings so close to her town daughter. What''s more, someone she can tolerate like that is probably Lord Christina. You know?" "... Tiggle is smart? "Don''t tear it up. I''ll never be stupid if I stay calm." Ain laughs at words of slight remorse and throws the remaining bread into his mouth. Then he chewed roughly and drank the water all at once. "But Ain is also a man who puts his muscles through. If you''re just with Krone, you should never have feelings for other women as heterosexuals. I don''t know if it''s sexual emotion, but at least you''re on your way. Trouble with royal habits." "Why are you so despised?" "It''s also your job to calm the people down. I am now a royal people of Ishtarika, so I am forgiven enough to petition the next king." You''re not complaining, I''d love to get into that attitude, but Ain''t stood it. "As much as you can, turn everything into a slate. So is the right, but so is the succession. When and not necessarily when Rockdam or Euro will be hostile? "... I hate to think about it, but you''re not wrong" "Well, that''s almost impossible. Rather, if it were possible, wouldn''t it be enough for my child to fang Ishtarika? Tiggle said that he would not consider the hatred of the Heim war. Even though Heim was the most powerful force on the continent from the beginning, Ishtarika''s technological influx is now under way. It is therefore maintained as an autonomy, but now I do not know what the successor of the unaccompanied Heim royal family will do. "Are you willing to do that to Tiggle? "I have no desire to commit suicide. In the unlikely event that we can grow into a country that can counter Istarica, that is centuries from now. But in case you think about it, you should unify our Haim Autonomy and scatter my bloodline." The conversation gradually changed and began with sword-soaking words. But Ein knows very well that Tiggle''s is not just a threat. "It''s kind of Tiggle, isn''t it? Which warns me, I think if I were Tiggle right now, we could have gotten along at Heim, right? "... I don''t know. It''s too much." "You don''t have to light it up. But I''ll take your warning." That''s the answer, Ein gets up in a good mood. "Shall we go? I need you to help me with my official business this afternoon." "Wait, so about my blood..." "- The First Majesty united the continent. I don''t want to imitate it, but I don''t want to drop a place that already exists as a Heim Autonomy at our own convenience." Don''t say anything sweet. Ain followed as Tiggle opened his mouth. "I''m sure I''ll live a few hundred more years.... maybe longer than an elf who lived a thousand years. Or maybe I won''t die as long as I can smoke the demon stone. Then I''ll keep an eye on Tiggle''s blood muscles." "... ha. All right, all right. Then when my son was born and followed, he would leave Ain to punish him." Drinking up the remaining tea, Tiggle also rose from his chair and lined up with Ain and shoulders. Dill, who was watching the two of them, approached him and said Ain was headed to Dill to wash his hands and take his seat off. Eventually, Tiggle, left behind, looked at Dill and shut up about what was going on. "Lord Tiggle may leave his name to future generations as the man who made the next king Ishtarika change his mind" And he said with a delightful expression with his eyes narrowed and his mouth angle raised. "Hmm? What the hell does that mean?" "It would be more rewarding to step forward, and the continent Ishtal would be given a new grace." "... utterly difficult to say what the people of this country say. Sooner or later, let''s learn from Lord Warren like the valves we just had." 306 The continued Lord Heim and the pompous tricks that made him aggressive. The two of them leaving the cafe terrace are on the main street. I don''t do speeches in prominent places, I just walk like a half-circuit, half-walk. There was just a purpose, and there was one side to letting them know that Ain and Tiggle walked shoulder to shoulder and that the existence of the Heim Autonomy was already within them. I waved a grin and walked all over the city bustling with festivals, but the two continued to keep each other updated. "- So if I thought you were a strangely shiny man, I''m talking about you being a man dressed warrant lady. What do you say?" "I don''t know. Don''t ask me for my opinion on that... if it''s bothersome, you should just interrogate me accordingly" "It''s grey, and that''s just it. It''s too old to punish a child because his parents are criminals." "It''s like Ishtarika. If my father had tried to punish me, he would have definitely been a perverted nobleman''s toy." "... Wow. I don''t even wanna think about it." The hard part, though, is that Tiggle himself is undeniable. "Shouldn''t we use the power of that woman fox? "Give me a break. I''m gonna feel sick." "But then the priorities are different. Your priority should be to solve it quickly, and what a trivial problem it would be to feel ill... no, if it were a change in the character of the future king, would that be a loss" "Dills told me something similar. It''s hard to say, but you feel pretty bad." "Well, do as you please. Nothing. You don''t have to think so hard." "... right? "Assuming Red Dragon or Black Dragon, it will end with some sacrifice" In addition to the presence of Ain, it suggested the presence of Archet and other demonic stone groups. - But... "Not at all? You''re acting like you''re not going to make a sacrifice, then you''re going down. Ain tilted his neck when he couldn''t agree, poking Tiggle''s flank. "It''s impossible to have a real problem, no sacrifice. I''ve decided to keep it to a minimum." That''s a matter of power, and just like the sea dragon riots a few years ago, the sacrifice is tough, Tiggle said. "Still pray to God if you want to do something about it" (... I guess I''d rather not dive into that dungeon again) "Hey, what are you looking in love with?" "- No, it''s nothing" Ain shakes her head to forget about the other day, and she regains her mind and smiles. "Speaking of which, I have one piece of information I''d like to share. - It''s about the old capital of King Heim." "Where my shell is left off." "That''s what I want to share. A stupid big tree that has become Ein''s loose shell, but that neighborhood is guarded by the Knights of Heim and Istarika. But we received a report the other day that there was a suspicious figure" "Heh... what have you been doing out there? Maybe there''s some treasure left. But to find it? "I''m just finishing digging for something like that. You''re the one who''s supposed to be the target." "... what? "A knight took a leg and saw the rear of a few people leaving when he realized there was a suspicious shadow near the loose shell of the world tree. The details are unknown because it was late at night, but the place where he escaped was left with tools to cut the tree." He used the tools that were left behind and also left traces of attempts to cut the roots of the world tree. Apparently it was stiff and not cut. "Wouldn''t you be suspicious? To be honest, there will be lovers who want the wood of the great tree you have grown..." "From me, so is the suspicion... it disgusts me that they were going to take me" "Ha... I don''t know anything about that. It''s not a big case, and there''s nothing unusual since the security was increased. Just keep it in your head for once. I''ll report you to Lord Warren." "I''m just saying, if you''re going to be a source of anxiety, I think you can burn it." "If you''re going to burn that stupid big tree, you need to burn every old King Heim capital." There is a huge loss. Ein nods back at what Tiggle says and reflects that it was a mistake. - But I don''t know what the purpose is. An aged tree, for example, is one of the luxury building materials, and a desk on a single board attracts annual wheels. Or it can produce high temperature flames, depending on the type of tree -. (Could it be for that? I don''t know if burning a world tree can create a high temperature flame, but I don''t know the truth. However, even if someone exists to know that, given this long history of Ishtarika, the possibility is not zero, and there are stories that are passed down from earlier, far away from Shearton. Assuming that powerful flame is also used in the ritual of example - a concern. "Hey, so don''t look suddenly in love" "Sorry! Wait a minute! What can I do now? Ein came up with an experiment of what kind of flames he could actually produce. (assuming you can make it an awesome flame, maybe you should burn every old King Heim capital) I don''t even want to think about the damage, but I still have feelings in Ain that I want human life to be my top priority. If I told Silvard that it was a big campfire, I wondered what he would look like. "What do you say we burn everything together, in the sense of sending the uproar of King Haim''s capital to heaven? "I don''t know what you thought, but it''s not bad in some cases. If it''s going to be a hassle, it''s easier to burn it." "Is that it? I don''t disagree." "... even for me, there are memories in that king''s capital that I don''t want to recall a lot. I may be running, but I don''t even feel like opposing it." Unfortunately, that big tree will still be almost raw, so it will quench fire along the way, even if it burns some. I needed to think about that area later. "Nevertheless, do as much as keep some in the royal family. It''s good to have more wealth." "Mm, thanks for the advice. I''ll talk to my grandfathers later." "Still, how come you''re so loved by the commotion? Abandoned in the House of the Count of Birth, he made the woman whom the Third Prince had begun to see fall in love at the first party, and in the evening of that day he crossed the sea and went to the great power, and on the day of dawn the king prince. Hey, let me know if there''s a time when it was quiet." ¡­¡­ "I see, they don''t.... Well, I was also involved in Ain''s disturbance, so I can''t say it as lightly as any other HR" In retrospect, my pulled chatter is super rare. I guess it''s super rare to flip everything in my life to this point, but I just plundered all my dying memories. "Ha ha... Isn''t that like Ein" "Di, is that even the dill...? "It''s okay. I am also guilty of defying His Majesty''s will during the Sea Dragon, so it is time to change escorts." When Ain looked forward wondering what it was about, Chris and several Kingsguard knights were waiting. "I am going to take my seat off this and head to the stuffing. You will take over the escort¡­" As Dill says so, Chris comes closer when he realizes Ain''t done it. "Ah! Dear Ein! Good morning work -!" "Oh dear, you couldn''t face each other at the mansion.... Is that it? Slightly different hair today? "Huh - is it weird...? "Yeah. I think you can look good on me." "Oh, uh... well, good for you..." Her hair is reminiscent of a party in Baltic, an adorable or not overly seductive hairstyle characterised by elegant waves. Ein did not point out, but the gloss of her lips exposes her to a more heterosexual, attention-grabbing glow than before. She blushed slightly on Ain''s praise and raised her mouth corner. - Where the two of them lay shoulder to shoulder, Tiggle rounded his mouth and put his arms together, narrowing his eyes to burn the change that spreads in front of him. I made a noise and thought of one toe as a ton, a ton...... and came to one conclusion beside the two of them talking. "Lord Dill. Can I have one? The question I mentioned earlier on the cafe terrace was apparently a concern, and I saw Chris. "Yeah, what is it?" "That''s the only advance I''ve made today. The same goes for His Majesty, but I should let those nearby know that too much watching can also be poisonous to a variety of things" "... ha. With earache words." Today''s Tiggle is a day of thoughtful advice. He did shake his neck vertically with that right, and Dill held his head to his master''s condition. I didn''t know you were going to give me advice. It wasn''t sarcasm, it was pure surprise. Keep a little distance from Ain and others who greet each other with pleasure and keep their voices down so they can talk to each other in private. During this lively festival, a woman named Chris collects the eyes of the opposite sex all she wants. Ein is also huawei in Olivia concessions, Tiggle is good if you say so, and Dill is the same thing if you say so in Ketsey values. Seems like an elegant night club with nobles only in this corner. Chris, the heroine, had put all kinds of favors into it and only pointed his passionate eyes at Ain, who seemed to want him to notice his thoughts. It''s fascinating even from Tiggle''s point of view, making Krone feel different again. "So, what about Lord Dill? You agree? "As much as I doubt there are any dissidents. So will the people. If it is the son of Ein, who is called the Resurrection of the First Majesty, the small number of them is in itself a damage to the country." "... I see. Is that why my valve helped?" It would be only a matter of time before, at the end of the day, that much whining, Tiggle exchanged a gentle grin of bitter laughter with Dill. 307 [A volume of launch gossip] Until the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. One room at White Knight Castle, the finest of the guests, was there. "It would be time for Nong et al to become independent." It has been months since I came to Ishtarika. old sharp eyes and some determination on the mouth, Graf Augusto said. Even so, the name Augusto cannot already be named, and it is no longer correct that it is just a graph. "- Yeah. Even if it''s always sweet, it won''t change a thing." It was Krone who answered that. It is because of the environment here in Ishtarika that she was more polished by pity than she was during the Heims. However, it goes without saying that having someone with thoughts right next to her is also a big reason for her. "But Grandpa? Which way do you want to proceed first? "Home first. I can''t do anything without a home." "You''re right." "I wouldn''t stand up for work if I didn''t have a living foundation. If you are, you can say that enriching your clothing and accommodation is the only step... Well, what''s up" "Well, I hear there''s enough money. I''m really looking out for your grandfather, but what the hell is going on? "Can I set up a mansion? Or can I buy a mansion? There''s a compromise with the nobles around here." I''m worried that I can buy the money in the pound even if I don''t appreciate it. Then even in a private house - to change the story, unfortunately, a little different. Perhaps Krone will go in and out of the castle, which is why I don''t want to show you where to go in and out of a private house. "Lord Warren colored me for buying and selling jewellery. Minus the brokerage fee." "... I can''t get my head up" "Mm-hmm. So it''s not right for me to keep looking after you. I have to look for something new, but from the age of Non, there are only a few jobs I can do¡­ Now, what''s wrong?" Then. - Tonton, and the door to the room was knocked. "Grandpa, I will" Krone stands up from the couch to the door. When it opened, it was Warren and one civilian who followed him. "Miss Krone, be in a good mood.... Lord Graff, if you don''t mind, I was wondering if you could spare me some time." "Yeah, of course. Come on in, Master Warren." "Ha ha... sorry for the sudden visit. Oh, you, take what you brought before Lord Graff." "Yes, I did. My lord." Aside from the two people who wonder what it would be like, a civilian following instructions carries a tray decorated and puts it in front of the graph as instructed. Eventually, the clerk lowered his head and left the room behind. There are several bundles of paper on top of the tray and one leather envelope. "Lord Warren? What the hell is this? "It''s not a big dossier, could you please check it once? Come on, Miss Krone." "Oh, yeah... I understand..." A good face of man, but a man named Warren keeps a monster in his belly. It''s not a big deal, but Graf''s expression is more and more cloudy without any idea. But look at the bundle of paper placed on the tray. No, his expression grinned to draw. "Which way do you want this information? "I looked it up in disgrace. How about that? I wonder if there''s a mistake." "- I see. You mean it wasn''t a battle in the first place in Heim" "Grandpa...? Can you tell me so I can understand? "This is it, Krone. It''s a trade diagram of Haim''s continent, built up to the last few years." "Huh... are those things summed up in detail? It''s also close to a national strategy. Gold, people, materials, how all those streams related to the graph, and how he was moving it at a glance. i.e. even about these few paper bundles should be huge assets if sold to other countries, "I saw that. That''s the man they called" The Champion of Trade. " "It''s amazing how you dig up to your nostalgic nickname." So, what do you want to do by suddenly showing off something like this? Turning his gaze to Warren, he points over the tray. "It''s a contract. Honestly, Your Majesty is delighted that Lord Graff is here." "... hey, you say it''s a contract? "Yes, sir... please check the contents first. And Miss Krone." When prompted to open the leather envelope, it came out with fine parchment paper. If you glance at the whole thing, there is some sort of painful paperwork with Warren''s name and the seal of the Royal Isthtarian family. "... Hmm" A graph that follows the order and looks from the top and gradually perceives the meaning of the contract. Krone, who sat next to him, followed the letters with her eyes, as did he, surprised. Eventually, the meaning comes to mind that Silverado was also pleased. "Before the contract, I''m a little concerned about this explanation." "And, okay. Is this about your merchants? It''s an embarrassing fact. The continent Ishtal is vast and has a large population due to its many cities. So you can make money without bothering to do business around the royal family." - That''s why I don''t have a chamber of commerce to call you a merchant. No, there are a number of chambers with deals, but the answer is no when asked if they can believe that chamber unconditionally, and Warren wants such a chamber of commerce. So the white feather arrow stood. So, "I would be very happy to be Prime Minister if you would grow up to be the Grand Chamber of Commerce any day. Just for the record, business talks are easy to come together, which helps." But Krone is not convinced. "Dear Warren, tell me your sincerity. This contract is strange." "... hmm? What is Miss Krone''s question? "Can you believe me from Heim? And there is no guarantee that your grandfather, who was the Grand Duke, will not betray you." I wondered if I could build trust there, and Krone wondered. "Oh? Doesn''t Miss Krone like you about Ein? "Uh-oh, that''s...! I like it, but apart from that and this, it''s... ugh! "This matter is only a deal. I am buying the value of Lord Graff as Prime Minister and His Majesty as King. And what we offer to our Lord Graf is not the main focus of this kind of assistance, but primarily the future of Miss Krone." What you need to do to stand next to Ain. All of them were put together with the future, and Warren took it out on trading material. "If we talk more realistically, it would be easier for Lord Graff to be the Lord of the Great Chamber of Commerce, all of which brings the conversation together. In some cases, I can give you a title, and the more involved I am, the more I can give my education to Miss Krone. How about that? "But when it comes to just love, it''s just that. Can you trust Noon now? "Fine. So here''s another thing: I looked up this information from around Lord Elena, who works at the castle." "... that it was from Krone''s mother? I mean, it''s..." I would have guessed the wise Krone. Graf dared to swallow the word, but in case of betrayal, he is darkened to say that he can get his hands on Heim''s family at all costs. I don''t even care because I abandoned my country - there is love in the family I left behind in Heim. I''m not willing to betray you in the first place, but rather, it''s easy to do when you''re offered conditions this way, and Graf can nod to suggestions from Warren. "Miss Krone, that would have been a disgusting word, please forgive me" "No, what Master Warren is doing is right. So¡­" Then she smiles. "Let me sweeten you generously, Grandpa. What do you say we try Grandpa''s help on this continent, Ishtal?" "... embarrassing story, but still seemed to have some hot challenging in Non. Exactly like trying hard, but not bad. This is never bad." "May I? Dear Warren, no matter how many deals you make, you treat your grandfather so favourably." "What I think is in the national interest. If His Majesty was convinced, that would suffice. Besides... they are beside Prince Wang, so it is natural to be given preferential treatment. Ha ha! I don''t have the body or the lid, but the gall power to follow Ain across the ocean is determined to be appreciated. Krone narrowed her eyes and breathed softly. "I will choose the residence of the Chamber of Commerce. And the new mansion would be nice near Lord Lloyd''s mansion. The aristocratic mansions related to the castle are also nearby and mainly convenient in terms of safety. Plus, we don''t have any troublesome neighborhood relationships." "I''m sorry, thank you" "No, never mind. We''ll have to consider a new family name later, but later." Graf gives his name to the contract as he talks. It looked like a magic prop, and when I finished writing the letters, it emitted a hint of light for a moment. Warren confirms and he returns it to the envelope satisfactorily, he says. "The contract has been exchanged. Beginning today, we invite you to use the power of Lord Graf for Ishtarika." In other words, with both fame, on this day the two became the people of Ishtarika. The books will also be prepared by Warren, but the truth is that Graf was feeling elevated by his own challenging mind. I wanted to see how far it would go. "Starting today, Lord Graff will have a new room for you." "Mm, what the hell is that?" "I''m sorry, but this room was prepared as a gift. So I have a little problem staying with you..." What do you say suddenly? He says even more to the two confused. "Miss Krone, this room is a gift from Your Majesty. However, as a guest room, we will rework the interior just a little bit tomorrow." "Oh, um... a gift, is it? A room so wonderful that it cannot be compared to the Grand Duke of Augusto''s mansion just puzzles me when they call it a gift in a nutshell. "You will also spend more time in the castle, so this will be Miss Krone''s personal asset as of today. of those who spend time in the castle. There is no tax on that, so don''t worry." "... it''s surprisingly early to bury the outer moat, Lord Warren" "Let''s see. His Majesty said he wanted to see Ain more than ever, so to speak, he''s a fool. If there''s a big national interest to be expected, it''s rambling, but I''m not going to miss Lord Graff and Miss Krone, either." But if you''re fat, Graf gives you a mouth angle. But it is obvious that this is not treated like a hostage, but rather sees Krone purely as a marriage forgiving being. Graf was also pleased with this development. "But good? Even if Non beats the existing Grand Chamber of Commerce." "Fine. There will be fewer kina smelling chambers of commerce, and it will make a good thing of it. Lord Graff has never risked any wrongdoing, and we trust you to do so." "- I''m impressed by the means of intelligence, but I don''t feel bad if they''re buying me arms until then." Warren was sure. Without a doubt, Graf''s Chamber of Commerce said it should grow significantly in a few years. This deal only existed in matters that would benefit both of them, and it was easy to move a lot when Prince Wang''s love elevated him to this point. "By the way, I forgot to tell you, Your Majesty also bought Miss Krone. Boldness, intelligence, spin, instrumentality - qualified to stand next to Master Ain, and sincere thoughts feel good." "That''s what His Majesty said...? "And Lady Laralua, to add. So there are no such obstacles, so I hope you don''t mind and refine it." That''s what I''m really saying I consider it as a marriage permit. In fact, you don''t have to think about giving these rooms down or responding exceptionally to Graf. Krone stroked the star crystal of his right hand and pointed his eyes full of Rin''s strength at Warren. "To Your Highness - I swear to this rose that Ein gave me. I bet my whole life I''ll try." "Ha ha, no more vows" The only connection in the event of separation. Along with the persuasion that was also passed on to Warren, Krone had a new hunch for life. 308 Talk at the castle and classmate departure. Change of place, Castle White Knight, the king''s capital at the same time when Ain was on official business. As a matter of fact, the Wang Capital is also busy, and in the first place, this is the first time that these large-scale exchanges across continents have taken place. Therefore, Silvard, who was in the castle, and Heavy Town, were finally lowering their hips after noon. "- Do, Warren." "Yeah, what did you do? "What does your lord think about the other day''s party in Baltic? "That bothers me, too." Finally, Lloyd laughed in an intriguing way and said so hiding the unique sharpness of the ship''s eyes. "Let''s get in touch with the Elf Chief. She had inherited the will of Lady Raviola and kept her secret. Well, there was me and Beria in that place at the time...... whatever it is, Lord Chris'' lineage should be made public sooner or later. I was wondering if I should ask for the will of the chief." "I mean, you''re not against it." "... the pedigree is close, but it will no longer be a statute of limitations" "Hmm? Did I say something? "Nothing. - A second-hand split royal family unites in one. It''s also a beauty story, and I was wondering if the people would be more than welcome for the hero Ein to walk in such a future." "I still think so. I just don''t know what Krone would think." "Your Majesty. You think so because Your Majesty only marries one queen, too. but me and Lord Warren... from the minister, I would like to say that the king of such a great power has only one queen." "I know. Totally... you lords have long said that counting is also a hundred million robberies" The look of the three people talking to each other in the salon is bright and I can''t help but wonder about the neighborhood of existence called Ain. Silvard sat down deep on the couch elbowed, his eyes narrowed and stared at the two. "It''s just not good for us outfielders to push forward. In the meantime, I will admit the book to the chief, so I will discuss it with you once." Elf''s head is also a loyal minister, so to speak, a patriot enough to take him to Marco and Warren. For hundreds of years, I honestly nod to her that Silver should also pass through the muscles, hiding the secrets of the royal family in the depths of her heart. Looking at the light slipping through the window, Lloyd noticed one strange thing. "Apparently, it''s the first snow. Wang Du says winter makeup is approaching." Stinging in the grains of snow that descend, he opens all the curtains on his standing up window. "Lord Warren. Master Sylvia says we have time." "We are in the process of deploying our forces. In addition to demonic stone cannons, there are many new furnaces." "That''s a good thing. Apparently, the boy''s worth is immeasurable." "Hmm, did you say Loran? Warren answers the bearded Silvado. "It''s the left. I''m fifteen, just like Ein, but the brains and flashes already belong to national treasures. Like Lord Kyle, who is a professor at the Royal Kingsland School, I thought it was time to prepare a new place." "Let''s hear it." "Give the two of you a title. Lorraine. - No, let''s make Lord Lorraine a Baron, and Lord Kyle a Viscount because he''s his master." "Fine. I agree with the rest. I''ll take care of them all." "As you say." "... so, isn''t that all Lord Warren wants to say? "Oh, did you see that? Truth be told, we both already work at a national research facility, but we don''t know when we''ll be pulled out by the private sector. That leads to the future, but all too sparingly this time" That said, what Warren took out of his nostalgia was a single envelope. Silvard and Lloyd laughed face-to-face when they were still ready. Eventually, when Silvado sees the contents of the receipt, "- This sounds like a plan only. The idea of setting up a new laboratory and locating Kyle in the director''s office?" "Isn''t it bad? The man has many years of merit and has a background in the school that has allowed Ein to graduate safely in a pair. Most of the time Ein showed the results himself, but Ein also has good feelings for Kyle." "Yep. So, Lord Loran thought I''d stay with the assistant director. Leviathan." "If so, it is the location of the newly established laboratory. Do you have that? "... In fact, it was exactly as I assumed that Master Katima went to Strom" I wonder how far this man thinks? The two people who guessed turned a distracted face. Katima used it in the name of her business trip because of an institute that would sooner or later be able to be in Strom. But before that, Warren moves and says he''s been talking. "We will be the Strom Branch. I thought I''d let the headquarters be a castle, a laboratory for Master Katima in the basement. What do you think? The First Princess will be the guardian, the man named Lord Kyle will be the director, and the up-and-coming researcher will be the aide to it¡­ Hmm, it''s proof that it was a good enough plan not to see a future to fail." I fall in love with him. The two are impressed with his attitude like that, and Silvard scratches his nose tip at his readiness. "As a matter of fact, I have been seeing Master Katima about this the other day. No, you haven''t had a lot of sex shacks in many places these days, Lord Lloyd." "... what are you talking about? "You don''t have to fall in love. Right, Your Majesty? "Olivia only sees Ain no matter what, I''ve known it since the two of them came to Ishtarika. Krone is here, and I thought Chris would be in trouble, so I wasn''t even worried about Ein. But the problem is... the problem is that cat girl. I was worried about the rest, and I already talked to Laralua like every week and wondered what was going on." Warren nods at his words speaking to rap, and Lloyd laughs with regret as he arms up what''s wrong. "Many fears, I thought I''d leave my son to him." "That''s great, Lloyd. I''ll leave the rest to my daughter." Then Lloyd coughed up and returned to the conversation. "Rumor has it that the next-generation ship - even the new battleship - will be headed for Loran? "We''re going to leave it to that new laboratory for the key development parts." "... Aren''t you going to buy dissatisfaction? "You''ll buy it. But those two names are already sold in major big laboratories and ist. I was wondering if it would be a big problem if Katima put it on." This means that almost the new laboratory has been finalized. Even before the King''s approval, it would be because Warren is the only one who can get this far. "You''re a sweet man, it''s Warren." "... what? "Don''t fall in love like Lloyd. The same goes for my daughter, but the new institute is nothing more than a help to Ein''s governance." "There is no annihilation. I''m just saying that Strom was just fine." "Even so, we can''t deny our economic advantage. It was a coincidence." Then, says Lloyd, who put his arms together. "Your Majesty, with that said, Your Highness is in good hands, isn''t it? Some fruits are so called His Highness''s Seal, but there is also an edge with the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, which is steadily increasing its economic size" "But it''s also powered by the Augusto Chamber of Commerce." "That would also be strength. We know that Lalalua is giving praise to Ein, right? "Huh, ah... that wife! Though he tried to discipline him harshly, he didn''t dress up, and Silvard turned to him in illumination. "But Lord Warren? Kyle, it''s a good idea to give Lorraine two titles, but how could Lord Chris not give them titles before? She has long been deputy head of the Kingsguard Knights and is now a woman enough to be head of the regiment. Normally, it''s not as strange to be given as the countenance. "I''ve thought about giving it to you. It''s just that there was some confusion about Lord Celestina and, even for me, about holding the noblemen accountable." But with Ain, you no longer need a title. It will engrave the name of Ishtarika with both fame. Convinced by his words, the two cultivated their English for their official duties this afternoon. - And now the two men, who have decided to award the title, are on a water train and heading towards the coastal city of Strom. "Oh, me... how can I explain to my father and mother that I will get under the First Princess...!? "... I feel more like it now. Your Highness and I were in school together, right? Merit or not, mental strength is never strong. Such Loran is told by Kyle, who sat next to him, to look out the window repeatedly blinking busily. However, Kyle, who has continued to take care of young children, albeit at the Royal Kingsland School, was well aware of the art of embarrassing Loran. "Loran, by the way. I think your goal was high, but you see ahead? It''s an example of a paper I gave to the Society the other day." "Mine, ah! Are you talking about Sky Castle? "That''s right. It''s about research themes like that dream story, but I don''t actually hate it either" "It''s not going well...... but I''ll definitely make it sooner or later! Will the professor help you, too? "... if you''re assigned to the same lab, you''ll have the opportunity to get involved." Loran''s purpose is a dream story, as Kyle says. I want to build a castle that floats in the sky, and for that I want to create a new vehicle called an airship - this is it. At present, even Ishtarika, with its high technical skills, unfortunately, does not have the technology to move huge objects while they float. Sometimes the technology to float things is passed down from the study of Wyburn''s ecology, but the differences in size were too great. But such a dreamy theme also shaken researcher Kyle''s heart tremendously, a desire to be fulfilled with Loran, who was his goddaughter -. 309 Looking for a cat who escaped earlier (tentative) The sun also falls faster, and if you look up, you are wrapped in a pitch-black sphere. Ain went back to the mansion a little earlier than planned and got a moment''s rest for his official duties left at night - Krone, who had already done his job early, would accompany him, secretly feeling better and loosening his cheeks. - Just before I left the mansion. I see Martha walking on the table with an irresistible frustration in their eyes. "What''s wrong, Mr. Martha? "Ko, this is Master Ain... I can''t actually see Master Katima... When you were on business, it seemed like you were out of the window and out of town." "... I''m sorry about something" I covered my face with shame in my body. "Without escorts, too, is that it? "No, I''d prefer the kind of question Master Krone says, but it looks like he''s headed under Master Chris, picking up the Kingsguard knight on the way..." "That''s it? Then we should just go to the jar where Chris is." "... it says, ''I''m going with the Kingsguard to where Chris is, the festival is calling me!'' Only. I mean, as it stands, Chris seems to be being pulled by Katima as well." "So you''re missing, Rikai..." If she thinks she''s got a hand in her nostalgia, she hands Ain a bunch of paper like multiple flyers. "Behavior like today when you say your plans are packed. Sometimes that''s just me and the limits are close, and I''ve prepared these things by hand. How about that? I''m confident in sketches, too." - "I''m looking for a kid who''s run away. If you see someone, please tell them to the nearest knight." I was licking it off the title, but I can tell Martha''s anger is breaking the limit just by looking at her blue muscles and black grins. Underneath is a larger portrait of Katima, written in a neat letter to the effect that she disappeared during her official duties, and Ain soaked in the mood that she should distribute it all over town. Looking at her fianc¨¦e standing next to her, I could totally agree to it, but I know how it feels - the thought conveyed to Ain. A tribute to the First Princess remained for her troubled appearance of leaning down her laughing little neck. "Martha''s a good painter, isn''t she?" "Thank you, Dear Ein. I''ve painted about Master Katima many times, so it''s pretty much something you''re used to, isn''t it? (Why did you write it so many times...) While the hidden black history bothered me, Ein missed a few pieces of that paper. "I''ll hand it out to the Kingsguard knight who''s supposed to be on guard. A Kingsguard knight opponent wouldn''t be ashamed of Mr. Katima either. - Or I need a sermon because I got out of my official business and went out to play." "... yeah, thank you very much" - Eventually, a short walk out of the mansion, Krone walking next door peeks into Ain''s face. "Are you sure? Wouldn''t Master Katima be mad at you? "If you get angry, you''ll be twice as angry, and you''ll let Maneater keep an eye on you and make you do official business." "... that just doesn''t seem to escape." "Right?" Next to him walking lightly, Krone nodded that he had no choice but to do just today, and she tangled her arms with nature, Ain. How about something like a coincidence when you''re on official business? But with her arms tangled, she can do that, so she should keep the right distance when she goes out on the boulevard. The escort has Marco. Don''t let him look distracted, but if you say a word "Marco," he''ll come next door and break his knee during the blink. A glimpse of the losing and shining stars of Strom in the moonlight, Ein talks about his next official destination. "Hey, the last time you left me with an easy job," "I adjusted it. Because I wanted it to be easier when I got home near the mansion." "... thanks to you." "Pfft. I am an aide to His Royal Highness the King." What''s ahead of you two walking is an orchard. Experimental orchards stuck in words and on the back, the planted trees can only count with two hands. Every tree planted has received Ain''s word (,,), and the fruit that results is commercially available is out of step with it in size and taste. The management of fruit to make it a specialty of Strom is concerned by the Augusto Chamber of Commerce and leading Strom figures. There are no other prominent buildings on the streets where the mansions are located, leading mainly to areas lined with aristocratic mansions on the main road. Proceeding on a cobblestone unlike any other street lined up on the edge, and just quietly spending time like a walk at night, the two eventually head out onto the streets of the aristocratic city and approach a destination a little off. Today, when the first snow falls in Wangdu, the cold skin-soaking weather is the perfect excuse for the two of us to lean over. Sometimes these days it reopens more than before to bring the distance closer, but for these reasons it is still comforting. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When I say official business in the orchard, I mean to behave to the aristocrats who have taken the fruits that can be picked here from other cities. Can''t collect without Ein''s permission, usually, Krone gave his permission as his understudy, but only today it was a festival, and Ein had his own legs because he could afford it. Prince Wang himself - before that position, now the title of lord lives. Finished the job, left the two of us and everyone left. Ain reaches out a fantasy hand to the Baltic Tree and flies one fruit into the sky. "Yes, go ahead" When I took it, I offered it to Krone, next door. "... can I take it personally? "In the end, it''s like my belongings - and because of that, why don''t you eat one and go home" This temptation attracts Krone with sweetness. She wrapped herself happily with both hands and gently pressed her glossy lips against her as she carried them to her mouth. Take a bite and open your eyes for a moment. He blushes thinly on his cheeks with his second mouth and leaks a swinging exhale on his third mouth. "It looks delicious and most importantly" "... already! "I don''t have to be shy... that" Second, Ain looked up at the fruit tree and noticed. Leaves shake irregularly and notice signs of some organism. "Looks like there''s something here." "Huh? You mean on a tree...? "Yeah, what is it?" Casa, following the rubbing sound of casa and dried tree leaves -. ¡±Heh, haha!" I get two voices that I think are young girls. That voice from the top of the tree? The answer comes down under the surprised Ain. "You lying world tree! "And some lying pixies! If you think an impact ran on your shoulder, Ein''s shoulders were occupied by the little girl. Wooden Spirit. Being nostalgic in the elves, Krone said, was nearby when Ein ran wild. "Wow... it''s been a while, but why are you here? "I don''t know! Ask your sister! "I don''t even know your sister! But I was playing in this town because there was a world tree! "... I see" You haven''t seen it in over a year. Krone, who was cheeking Baltic next door, also accidentally stops at the two wooden spirits. "Kun-kun! "Kun Kun......! "Hey, what? What are you suddenly smelling?" "It''s Doriad! "Wow! I lied about being human, Pixie, I became a Doriad! Then, Ain''s expression changed in his current words. "I don''t know much about the former, but do you know about Doriad? "I know your sister too! "I know! Doriad is the family of the World Tree! Amazing!" I see, I don''t know. As usual, I don''t know if I''m speechless, but it''s as hard to explain them as before. Ein looks at Krone and rejoices as she smiles bitterly at the words of "family". "Speaking of which, maybe I should have asked Mr. Sylvia about the wooden spirit as well" "Ah, if you ask me... Maybe he told me something." Sisters of the Wood Spirit fly into the sky with two friendly people beside them. Free and disgraceful everywhere is sure to remain the same. "Hey sister! I''ve heard the name Sylvia! "I have one too! Who is it? "Hmm... I don''t remember! The tree spirit who went up to the fruit tree put his arms together and sat down on the twig and slammed his legs. It lasts awhile to be out of hand. Pun! Knock on your hand. Your sister looked at your sister. "I remember -! My mom took him. I don''t know, woman! "I figured it out too! My mom was teaching me magic, little girl! Girl as small as my mom! "... but I won''t be around forever, Mom" "Yeah. Mom, she''s gone somewhere." With a sad multiplication, the two let the fruit Ain brought to fruition wander through their cheeks. Weather everywhere, yummy! and looked cheerfully at each other. 310 With the night and Marco. "Oh, here. I like it, too." Katima says with a nagging face. Chris is the one in central Strahm station, which is crowded with many crowds, and is irritated by emotions such as tiredness, twitching, etc., as opposed to her with a light attitude. Home where noble water trains stop. No matter how many nobles come, the bench at home is not of good quality for a princess to sit on. But Katima said in a good mood. "Ah - really? Actually, there are some theories." "Ho ho! Tell me! "Yes! - That''s also -" Chris listens half the time. I''m not taking it lightly, because I don''t know what they''re talking about. The only thing I found out hard was the first, only Loran''s desire to ''build a castle that floats in the sky''. "Dear Katima...? If it were for the two of you, wouldn''t you have had to leave the mansion to escape? "Don''t be silly! After this, I also have the job of investigating the opening of a store! If you''re here to pick me up, it''s a fine deed. But I don''t know which is the fate if it''s in the name of investigating store opening (,,,,). "¡­ are you left" And, Chris no longer gave up asking for answers. After watching Katima, who is too naive as usual, Ein changes consciousness as to what she will be doing. "How do you estimate the driving force? "Assuming it always floats in the sky, the demonic stones are enormous until they stabilize. However, if it stabilizes, it will keep the power flowing into the furnace that moves in the wind and sunlight, so later it feels like if it increases slightly with the amplifier being devised¡­" "Nyyyyyyyyyy" Katima sometime prepared, listening to Loran''s thesis in her hands. "There are still many dream stories. But even in this state, I don''t think we should have a" airship "for example." "Yes, so we need to start there first, while we flush out the resulting technology and theory." "It costs like a budget. Get credit on the new ship, and your father''s got a lot of budget." "... I''ll do my best! Loran, who was supposed to say he would be nervous with his princess opponent, talked to Katima more about rap than Ain and others had ever seen as he treated her like a researcher opponent as well. Arrive at the station and rendezvous at home for about half an hour. Having talked about each other''s views of research for a long time, says Kyle, who has been quiet. "Her Highness the First Princess. I''m afraid it''s time to go to town and close the store? "Mm, that''s not right!? Kriss!" "... Yes" "You''re bluffing! Come on, let''s go! Loran and Kyle quietly drop off Katima, who is new to Strom, leaving like a storm. Bringing Chris slightly round her back, she left with a big crotch of exasperation. "I''m starting to feel like I can handle it...! "... that''s more than anything" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - It''s when everyone''s asleep. So is Ain, and those who are already awake are just some knights, some merchants, some people who do some work. A shadow near the warehouse held by the Augusto Chamber of Commerce near the harbor. "Right there." "No problem. We already have the information." "Copy that. I''ll take it in a hurry." Those who weave a dozen robes that the threesome men say and follow them. Down from the moored ship, they crossed shadows, such as crates and cabins, on a wide pier. "- That''s crazy. There''s no lookout at all." One notices when he reaches the warehouse. It was also natural to be more vigilant, stopping inexplicably. Instead, he pulls out his sword and knife, stares at him and looks around with his thousand feet. But nothing. All you can hear is the sound of the different waves and the calm sounds of the birds at night, so much so that you can even hear the wind. The trio peered at each other''s expressions, but I still can''t think of walking away from this scene. "We''ll have to..." "Oh, oh... right, we''ve come this far..." "How I thought I was going to die. There''s no way I can stop! Hearing the threesome, those in robes also nod. Then I proceeded with more caution, "Hmm." And I heard an aging voice. Around, it gets really quiet. "If you''re coming, it''s this time.... Isn''t that what Warren said?" Kashan, the sound rings and the voice approaches. Kashan rings again, and the fear of piercing her skin drifts. And at the end of the day I only became Kashan once more, and I saw a disastrous appearance of armor. "Huh - run! That''s not a good idea if you deal with them. Instinctively, he sensed and the threesome turned back. I rush out in a hurry with those in robes. The direction is who leaves town - the area of the harbor is immediately exited from town, flanked by small tall hills, etc. I''ve previewed that, and if the takeover fails but I have to escape, I keep running blind to my surroundings like a shedding. "Damn...... how did that guy get here......!? "It''s all right! He''s not the man who broke heaven! You should be able to escape somehow......! "... hmm? Marco''s leg stops trying to chase him. When it comes to the man who broke heaven, only one cain these days. And it was - that showed it off. "Let''s capture without one left. We''ll talk about it." You just have to catch a few people. Changing that policy, Marco put his strength into his sword-shaking hand. - But the opponent fled in pieces. Furthermore, Marco is accustomed to behaving before breaking into the warehouse and is concerned about the character of the other party. "Adventurer, or Adventurer Collapse? No, or something else... you just have to ask." Then he stabbed his sword to the ground. When you twist your sword forcefully as if you were turning the key you gave to the keyhole, the cobbles around you tremble. When he confirmed and nodded satisfactorily, Marco took a step toward only the threesome of men. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Small high hills. Dark surroundings and no lights. And neither did the three of them commit the foolishness of turning on the lights. When he leans over and hides in the tall grass, he opens his mouth to his face. "What are we going to do?" "I just have to go home. No, I can''t break that defense." "... I didn''t think it would be easy. But it''s tough." There is no shadow of a chaser. I thought I''d sprinkle it already and the men get up. "Land is tough." "But there is no other way. The ship will have to be thrown away." "... do you have a map? "I have it. Don''t worry, as soon as you walk for two weeks..." Two, signs of standing behind you. "I also want to ask where I''m going. Come on, it''s time to watch." "Huh!?" At the same time, the surrounding soil thrives in multiple places. What''s gonna happen? Seeing it beside Marco, who stood behind him, a demon appeared that surrounded the three of them. "S, skeleton......? "How come there''s a skeleton here!? "I have the power of a family, so I can serve a weaker demon than I do. Most importantly, I couldn''t use this power until the other day because it was so strong... well, fine." There is no escape route. I don''t want to be caught anymore. Marco is not alarmed either. I pushed my fist into one belly in an attempt to stun them before they took any action. That''s when. Almost alike, the two remaining scratched their own necks. "Ha... zamami...! "Our... pride! Don''t look sweet... no...! Eventually, one man sticks a knife straight up to his chest. Then a bright red light leaks out of his jacket. "Worship That Dirty Blood... Stupid..." The last time I said that, the bright red light spread around to one side. It involves a number of skeletons and Marco, and the fire rises heavenly and high. A dozen seconds after the flames subsided. - Are they knights? And Marco squeals. "It''s not just a knight either. I am loyal to my lord and proud of them.... and that familiar trick and the final judgment" There was only one prediction I could think of. "A knight equivalent to a so-called Kingsguard knight...... And I''ve seen the power of the captain... I see you survived that time" The Heim War. It''s a fact we don''t know if it''s survival at the time. And according to Marco''s predictions, the last three were the men who were Heim''s close guards. But what I can''t solve is... "How did you connect with the men in the robe... Hmm, I guess I''ll have to talk to Warren too" Marco looked up to heaven and saw the three ashes that had themselves lost their lives when he left with his sword. 311 One foot to Wangdu. "... have you grown instead? Ain, eyeing the sudden information, put a few breaths down and said so. I look back unexpectedly to Dill, who came to report on the mansion''s own room, in the early morning when I had prepared my own change of clothes. When he placed the crate he had brought to him as he dragged it into Ain''s room, he let his breath leak small enough to prepare his breath. "Yes...... Anything, I thought I called a knight who wanted to go through, and he suddenly gave me these two bottles. When I asked His Royal Highness if he wanted me to give it to him, I heard he was in a good mood." "El and Al are smart. But I see... so since this morning, there''s something like this." A substitute that can only be described as something like this sits at the entrance to Ain''s room. Perhaps if you threw it in a crate with design or silk, it would have made you uncomfortable to be told that it was a legendary treasure. Ain, who was busily in control, stopped his hand and approached Dill, who stood at the entrance, closing his mouth less surprised. "- It''s like a treasure sword even as it is... no, I guess Lance" The whole thing is a gem, a piece of crystal-like lump before it''s polished. If it is clear with light, the stripes float, and by the way, the ether runs. The length is slightly shorter than Ain''s entire body and should catch the eye, for example, if placed at the entrance to the mansion. "So, El and Al. Which fang is it? "Looks like I got it from my sister Elle. Instead there were two more splendid fangs." "Oh well... that''s fast..." Of demons, Ain laughs at the life force of sea dragons. What a report it was before the sun rose, and it broke my face. One last glance at the two stunning fangs gently closed the lid of the crate. Is there a compelling sign of magic because, after all, it is Elle who has undergone a demon-modified growth? "I saw good things before I went back to the King''s Capital. We need to talk to everyone about what to do with this when we get home." "Right. - So, why did you come to the report? Let me move on to that." "Is that it? Something''s still happening, what''s wrong? After this, Ain goes straight to Wang Capital with his leg as it is when he finishes his discipline. We are heading to the Wang Capital before Tiggle because he plans to wait for Tiggle at the Royal Castle as Prince Wang. I plan to get dressed when I get to the castle. "As a matter of fact, last night, Lord Marco fought with the Raiders..." "Follow me." "Ha. He said you dealt with it alone. But when the enemy fell apart, he said he used the power of his family." "... Marco''s family? "Skeleton, that''s right. I was delighted to be able to help Master Ain and call him in as he had done before. However, it seems that the men in the robe who made Skeleton chase them, unfortunately, let them escape..." "It''s rare for Marco, I can''t believe he didn''t use his own hands" Against a surprising master, Dill takes out a crest from his nostalgia. It''s hard to see because of burning and coal, but unfortunately it looks familiar. "The Old Haim Royal Seal......" The old one is because there is no longer a Haim royal family, and Tiggle is interested in a new house called Lord Haim. The crest is also already different from it was at the time, with Tiggle putting up a new crest. "How did this happen? "Lord Marco said the three captains were leading the men of Robe. And the three said they excelled in temper, were accustomed to battle, and felt loyalty to their masters when they lost their lives themselves. And that Lord Marco has been around since last night without rest." "I want you to tell him I was screwed later. But... haha... you''ve got another troublesome presence involved." I can imagine without asking for more information. I knew there would be survivors of the Heim war. That its survival involved the men in the robe and raided here in Strom. Ein smiles blatantly disgusted. Throw a change of clothes into a larger bag for a few days and hold it on your shoulder with indiscriminate clasp. "I guess Tiggle has nothing to do with it." "Isn''t that a little too soon to make that decision? "Yeah, that''s not true. Tiggle knows how strong we are. I see more power in this country than any other Heim in governing the Heim Autonomy. Still, I don''t think I''m gonna ask for a fight, and I don''t personally think that''s who I am." "... Ha" "Besides, I don''t think the guys who attacked us thought about Tiggle, the subject we should respect anymore." "I''m sorry, how could you come to such a conclusion? "Maybe it''s easy to understand when Dill replaces it with himself" That''s what I said. Ain put his hand on the door. Already, the Krone accompanying him to the Wang capital must have finished their mission. "I can''t believe you''re raiding anywhere... and I don''t care where you look." You''re right if you ask me. Dill follows Ain walking forward. The hallway of the mansion was dim, with early morning darkness and winter cold giving rise to a unique air. Take it, take it - and the sound of stepping on the carpet. "You don''t know very well, do you? Fans who don''t even want to hurt themselves, barons in emerging cities, paleontological laboratories, it''s the survival of Heim soldiers mixed up there? Honestly, I''m losing track of enemies." "¡­ I''m guessing" "I thought it would be tough if I came to Strom. For example, I thought it would be very troubling to know how to boost it and how to govern it to reflect it. But..." Ain''t stopping. I looked out the window and looked lovely at the first snow here in Strom, letting him graffiti naively on the breathing whitened windowsill. "This is what my life is already like, so you''re accepting that you can''t help it... haha..." "Oh, yeah... what can I say..." "You don''t have to worry about anything. Even so, I feel like I''m enjoying my life quite a bit." Ain then erases the graffiti in the palm of his hand. When there are two or three droplets, they line up and flow to the edge. Eventually, when you make a strong fist grip, you put your arms down in contrast. I opened my mouth by breathing the cold air coming through the windowsill. "So let''s put all the enemies together and take them down. I sound like a tyrant when I say this... Look, look! Because I am the king prince and will soon be king, I need to defeat the existence that will be the enemy of Ishtarika...! Rin should have spoken of something brave, but this shiatsu also seemed Ain. Sometimes it''s just an atmosphere (,,,), although it''s a man you can fall in love with. Now it just wasn''t. "I don''t have to say anything..." "... that''s okay, nothing. I''m not the kind of guy who looks good in a serious atmosphere." Since demonization, Ain''t of throwing up and throwing away has also been Rin, and the gloss of Olivia''s concession. I never thought it would look good except in person, there was just one side that I wish I knew Ain so far. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The place and time have changed, and the capital of King Ishtarika - a room in the castle. "- It''s been really splendid" It was Silvado who squealed with smudge. The sun rose and I said it just about time for a late breakfast. The castle hasn''t been vibrant in a long time. There has been no shame in recent times, only that the absence of Ain and others lurked the buzz of the past. In a silver dominated outfit, a pitch-black coat covers one side of the shoulder for the King Prince Ein. The hair is also carefully put together, unlike usual, with hips, feet, shoes, nowhere to look and fingertips covered with pure white gloves. Looking back at his words, "That''s not true," Ein returns. "And don''t call me stingy because I can shine." "Say what. My royal crest painted on that coat - no wonder it''s worn on my back. Compared to when I came here, Makoto, it''s a big, splendid thing." "... please don''t leave early or something, right? If you want to take your time with your wife, I can help you with a lot of work." "I was wondering if that would be all right at dawn when Strom''s reign was safe." "Give me a break..." Suppliers who have previously helped Ain to support him leave the room simultaneously. The two look at it and change their expressions. Standing next to me with my shoulders over, I even changed my voice color. "Earlier. The rest have decided to dispatch their forces." "Are you going to the Heim Autonomy? "No, Birdland...... Rockdam for the rest. Compared to before, these two cities are places where adventurers working in Ishtal have also started to take a leg. Their inner feelings are mostly like those of a free people, but for a knight collapse, nothing is easier to work with than an adventurer''s run." That being said, Silvard retrieves a few documents. This is an important piece with a gold leaf stamp. "What makes the existence of the so-called nobility different from that of the civilian population is that it also feeds his consciousness as commander in a biased manner. If it''s the Royal Kingsland School, if it''s had a lot of experience with a king prince named Ain - it''s one" House of the Duke of Forth. Baron Crim''s house. Confirm the approval of both houses. "We decided to entrust some of the troops to be dispatched. Leonard, Bats. I''ll leave the decision on whether these two cross the ocean to Ain. Use it as you please." An official knight proud of the capital of King Ishtarika. Spiritual and physical strength that can withstand long expeditions, and, above all, combat. "This means putting a knight under those two, right? "Dear Left" "... I see. Promotions." Working under Marco, Silvado is getting a report. To them like that, he asked about the survival of this Heim soldier and thus gave him strength. "Let them be your hands and feet. If Marco were here, wouldn''t he make a bad decision? "I''m talking about Bats... and I might say I''ll cross the ocean myself..." "Then you can let him go. Approval for that. The rest - no, no one in the castle is forced, but if they want to cross the ocean, not just instruct themselves, but stop them." I''m not a kid anymore, I felt like that''s what they said and I grew up. Ein then changes the subject, "By the way -". 312 Pre-session multiplication. "Let them be your hands and feet. If Marco were here, wouldn''t he make a bad decision? "I''m talking about Bats... and I might say I''ll cross the ocean myself..." "Then you can let him go. Approval for that. The rest - no, no one in the castle is forced, but if they want to cross the ocean, not just instruct themselves, but stop them." I''m not a kid anymore, I felt like that''s what they said and I grew up. Ein then changes the subject, "By the way -". "Dill left something interesting this morning." "You think it''s funny? I don''t really want to hear it." "... do you usually think it''s about me? "I don''t have to tell you. If you are unconscious, it would be dangerous for Strom''s rule to end today." They''re gonna say terrible things. But he can''t even return the words, and Ain sits on the couch placed in his room. Throwing attitude. Bosung, I made a loud noise and sat down sloppily. "It''s a product that makes me difficult to handle, so I thought I might need to talk to my grandfather." "Did you even pick up the troublesome stuff again? "Me, did you always pick up weird stuff or something? "It doesn''t mean anything, but I want to have twins... I''ve just received material from Marco... and I can think of as many as I want" "I''m aware of the former, but the latter is what I got..." Silverado also sits back to imitate Ain. Her complexion remained the same, but the weakness drifting from her expression opened up to the current situation, while making her feel nervous to not miss a word. Slightly stick one hand out and put your finger up, prompting you to continue. "I was just in words...... it''s my twin Elle fangs. It seems to have changed, and there are already two fine ones." "Look at that. It''s still one of those dishes! Silvard looks up at the ceiling and puts his elbow on the edge of the couch. It is they who shake long beards left and right without force, but still do not lose their character. Ha, Ha, and avoided the flowing silver hair with a luxurious hand. "Ha, if I say so, my twin lives also have a national budget. It would help if you put one in the castle." "Of course. I''ll arrange it as soon as you get home." "Do that, but use the remaining bottle as you please. Whatever you want, you don''t have the personality to waste." "I''m going to make Dill a sword for you.... still too much, so the other one is on the big sword. Actually, I thought Rapier to Chris too, but if he thinned it too thin, it wouldn''t be very good..." "That''s a good use. Especially if Dill thinks about the future, it would be convenient if Ain gave him something. But with the Great Sword? Who are you giving it to? "It''s Marco. Can''t you? It''s possible that knight will be stronger than arr. The story that Ein seems to be able to drop even one country just because of the power he possesses made it all the more realistic. But not the other way around. "Is there a conspiracy against him? That''s not unless Ein betrays Ishtalika." "If I have anything for my family or my loved ones, I think I''ll be enough to hunt them down." "I know that. And there''s no room to stop it.... good, good, not that I''m seriously worried" Give me a break for the second runoff by demonization. Silverado is at this heart. What is more, I also want to avoid deliberately releasing the power that deserves a rampage. (Hmm. What if Marco is evolutionary? Directive. This perception is a mistake, but this implication is strong from third parties. It is even greater that the sword given to you than your lord means. What happens to Marco, who previously insisted that he has returned to the full season? One idea is not to give it away if you base it on influence, but it is impossible not to think of previous loyalty - his loyalty shown in the Old King''s Capital. What would it be if it evolved? Based on the precedent, would it be Durahan? While I thought of a precedent called Cain, I thought Marco would look good in butler clothes...... Eventually Silvado gets up and leaves the room. The ceremony is after 2 p.m. Ein''s challenge is how to kill time until then. "It''s time for a snack and a snack... what are you talking about me" When I whine about the missing things between them, I think back to what I was going to tell Silvard. "Oh, I forgot to mention the divine hidden dungeon.... here we go. Let''s talk about it at night." Rather, this is a shame for Silvard. If they were telling such a heavy story right now, that''s right. He doesn''t have enough mental power to get through the ceremony either. Ain also rises and looks out the window at the bustling castle town. "I wonder if Krone''s ready too - no, I thought you said you''d talk a little bit about work" Arm up that you can''t get in the way. Then... "Hmm?" Dry sound of knocking on doors. I approached the door where the knock sounded. "That, Chris" "It came suddenly...... are you okay now? "Fine. ''Cause I just had some spare time." She dresses in white based knightly clothing. But then again, there''s the difference between makeup and before... (... I knew Chris was beautiful) I''ve known this for a long time, but Ain''t been thinking about it strongly these days. I don''t talk about the trigger, but the party in Baltic. That day she was beautiful enough to let go and fall in love, even the nobles who were used to seeing beauties. Ein feels the same way, he just doesn''t say it. ¡­¡­ Inclining your little neck cutely with the corn also catches my eye when paired with beauty. In recent times, I have a very narrow sense of distance from her, but Ein has experienced this situation before. (I feel like this when Krone became an aide...) It''s only a heterosexual sense of distance. It''s just that at the time, with those relationships, we understood in our minds that we liked each other. That''s just not the case this time, I feel somewhat strange. "Oh, um... Dear Ein? Exactly when I can stare at it... I mean, it''s embarrassing..." "- I''m sorry. I was a little confused." "You''re a weird Ein. I suddenly wondered what happened." For example, if she had tied her hair, as she had before. For example, if she shows the gap as often as she did before - less often. There was as much difference as there was, but I can''t guess the definite reason for immersing myself in this strange feeling. Long eyelashes on firm eyes. Red lips on white magnetic skin. It caught my eye compared to the previous one, even the nasal muscles, which went through one strand at a time. Angel rings flow from top to bottom through her golden thread. "Was Chris free too? "Mm... I did, but..." "I''m sorry. Then hang out with me a little bit." Ain''t walking away without a proper girlfriend. Where did you say you were going? swallowed the word. She followed Ain. "Let''s go in the meantime." Ain opens his mouth as soon as he leaves the hallway. The voice color is as usual, and I have never been particularly uplifted. "It''s still noisy there too... okay? "No, it''s already quiet between glances. Grandpa said it." Later, Tiggle becomes a mushroom until he enters the castle. The reason is that today is the ceremony, and it''s for security that we''re isolated from each other. - Speaking of which, Chris nods. "Just the atmosphere first. Don''t get nervous later." "Is that it? Does Master Ain ever get nervous? "Not really. I''m used to my official duties now, and surprisingly, I don''t care." This is a mood change, so to speak. Before the ceremony, in its hasty castle. Ain wanted to chill the stage for a split quiet production. It''s not a prank lover. It''s just a means to relax. Next to the servants rushing, the two walk shoulder to shoulder. "Don''t you feel bad about something? "I am. I''ve been trying to keep my head down for a long time." "... Yes, sir. Because I''m used to Ein''s king, Prince, and all the others." "You heard it from me..." Chris laughs when he dulls. I put my hand on my mouth and narrowed my eyes slightly to the feeling of leaning. She''s a beauty, to say the least, but she looks good in her tricks like a pretty girl. A large door - two people stand side-by-side at the entrance between the sights. When was the last time you and I came to see each other? "Ever since then" The answer immediately came to my mind. It was the night I was worried, when she came after Ain. ¡­¡­ Can I help you? "Since when did you come here with Chris?" "Huh." Looks like she remembered, too. Something to stir up shame, even if it''s never easy. Speaking of which, that ritual... "Wow, wow... it was also an old ritual that passed on to my house! "Uh... Really? Wernstein''s?" "Actually, it is! Yes, I forgot to tell you...... ugh! (Didn''t you say it was a ritual to pass on to the elves? But it''s not like I doubt it, and I snort when people tell me that Wernstein''s lineage has something to do with it. The deed is bold. We were just men and women. Unexpectedly so convinced by her words, Ain laid his hands on both open doors. "- Next time, in a true sense..." Chris''s determination to whine. Thoughters don''t notice it with the sound of the door opening, but Chris knew it and put it into words. There is a majestic and sacred atmosphere during the sight of no one. "Oh? I can''t believe Wernstein had a special ritual... I''m the first one" Eyebrow snow (frightened) with a grin. In contrast to Chris, who opens his mouth and appeals to me with his eyes not to say anything extra, he is a gracious Warren. He quietly approached from the other side where Ain and the others came, the path that leads between the sights. "Wow... Master Warren...? "By the way, Marc''s - no, I was wondering if I should also call you Lady Christina, not Lord Chris, if it is of the First Majesty''s lineage. How about that? Is that really all you got in there? There''s no way. Chris perceives his intentions as half-curious. "... Master Warren? How far do you know...? "Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about - but when you think of it as an elf ritual -" "Dear Warren!? He probably doesn''t know. That night, he didn''t see what Chris and Ain did. It was also in the meantime that I was relieved, Chris panicking as he was about to be told the truth about the ritual. I couldn''t figure out the reason for the noise and left it, Ein, but the usual - that''s what makes me happy with the usual routine I lived in the castle, with a natural and soft grin and a leak of voice. (I feel like I''m back...) Panicked and hesitated to her side, Ain thought this secretly. 313 My grandfathers old story. "Long time no see, Mr. Warren" "We''re out of time, Dear Ein. Even so, you were taking a trip to the castle the other day. But you seem to have grown even more vividly than you did then." "You can flatter me. Because I can illuminate." "Ha ha, I see... I seem to have worn some extra time" "How''s King''s Capital these days? "There are more than twice as many knights compared to Strom. Fortunately, there is not a single disturbing disturbance" That''s the king''s knee. I wouldn''t say Strom is doodled, but the security system is not comparable. Ugh, and when he taps to gently stroke Chris'' head, which can be lit as he roars small, Ain''t got one step ahead of her. Warren looked smiling. "I thought this was another good trend." "... Yes? What?" "No, never mind. It just seemed so convenient." That''s what Warren coughed up. "How was Lord Tiggle? "There was nothing notable about it, or it seemed calm and tiggly." "That''s above all. It used to be very windy, but now the impression seems to be fading." "Noble or among the people? "I guess I should say both. Because it was not discriminatory hearts and minds that were taking root, but because of the way they behaved towards Olivia and Ain before. With that said, I think Lord Chris was the same." What do you think? Warren asked as he stepped in between glances. "No, I was satisfied with destroying that mansion. It''s already done... because we just have to break it off as a past heim" Ein opens his mouth in a hazy way to his current words. Earlier this morning, I remembered what Dill had just told me. "Mr. Warren. Actually, last night..." Chris, who was listening one foot ahead, is not surprised, but he listens with a strange face. However, Warren, on the other hand, slowly raised his white brow. "Details later. Let''s take a look at Lord Marco''s report and what he did. But if it''s the survival of a Heim soldier... it stinks of kina" "Tiggle said some of them were trying to cut my shell out. Honestly, I think these two have something to do with it." "I agree with you. There is also the survival of the Round Heart, and the disappearance of your wife. It''s not a ridiculous story whether we have a grudge against Ishtarika or not, but then our aim is too opaque." Especially in the part where it can be done or not, Heim''s survival is difficult to act on. Among other things, Round Heart is one of the delicate topics. When you make an ID check, it is imperative that if you have a name for it, it is a commotion. Warren, with a sunless face, gave him a rare and deep wrinkle and a glimpse of confusion. - But after dozens of seconds he nods with his original expression. "Let''s change the direction of our expectations. Those from Heim are not executors, but are probably in the same position as before." "Uh... that means" "Because they are quite good at treating them as hand pawns. To Ishtarika, no, in this case to Ein, but the bad feelings will show even more work." Though it is only a matter of possibility. He ended up accompanied by: Previously, it was used by the Red Fox to exploit the emotions still held by the King even when he disappeared. A word of pity looted the back of Ein''s brain, but in their case, the deserved aspect is also strongly unsympathetic. It was implicitly suggested that the mastermind was something else. "Don''t worry though. We are also working on the matter of the western side of the continent, which was reported by Mr Ein the other day. We will make sure that those entering the country by boat are more strictly identified." For one thing, I do what I can just do as things stand. Warren shows with attitude. Ain''t no peace of mind if he''s running out of hands. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The ceremony came to a successful conclusion. There were no disturbing disturbances in particular, showing stability that was very different from that of Strom. A disturbance in the castle is a big problem, but for one thing, the fake egg will take the form of leaving Tiggle''s hand and subsiding in the hands of King Silvard. - Midnight. At the salon near King Silvard''s bedroom. The two take to the salon like a secret meeting without informing other families or those close to them. "In keeping with Cain''s behavior... then I can''t scold the rest" Ein told him about a hidden dungeon near the old King''s capital, the Demon King''s Castle. "... sorry" "Good. If you regret it, let''s forgive it. But it would help if you let me go a second time." "Of course. If you really need it, I''ll talk to your grandfather first." "... that''s surprisingly honest. What''s the matter with you? Heh heh, deeply chopped wrinkles. Silverado laughs. The dim salon was bright just in the moonlight and even fantastic with reflections on the well-designed furniture. "I didn''t even want to think about leaving everyone and being flown into another world," "- Only if there''s someone to love." Silvado rose from the couch where he had sat until then. Ain, come here. "... Yes? I was wondering what was wrong with you. Standing up Ain. Then head to the window as you follow the invitation and eventually open the glass door and proceed to the balcony. The night breeze is cold and my fingertips are about to get caught, but weaving the coat I had soothes that cold too. "Wang Du. Behold the city of Castle. Whether it''s this time of year, it''s busy, and the sights people make." Yesterday, a strong sense of responsibility developed. My body trembled when I reaffirmed that I would be at the apex of all this people in the future. I don''t know if it''s something like a samurai tremor, or if I''ve become scared - but as an Ain individual, I just want to be the former. "The presence of Krone will be particularly great in the case of the Lord. Good thing. It''s great to say who you''ve known since you were a child." "That. Are you different from your wife? "... the rest of the story" Then after a dozen seconds of silence, Silvard nods alone. Melt out the snow in your palm and open your mouth. "Well, sometimes you can talk like that." Side of the talking silverado. From the viewing ein, in a nutshell, it was "dressed" well. "It was decades ago. There are other childhood girls, some older, aristocratic born, smart... with a large, livered personality -" ¡­¡­ "I don''t know how many times I''ve been scolded. The rest of my childhood I was a so-called Yanko Boy (,,,,,). They did all the things you wanted to do." "What, was your grandfather scolded? "Mm-hmm. I''ve had my head snapped. She''s a disrespectful woman with no hesitation! When you say¡­¡­, you''re immediately disputed? I''ve never won a bickering." Ain''t nodding back at Silvado for fun talking about whether such a woman was nearby. "But as we grew, the distance arose. I noticed the difference between a man and a woman, and he was reluctant to do so. Clap the rest for the difference in momentum. I used to go out and surprise him without even contacting his house." "Yeah... didn''t you get mad at that" "I was pissed. She''s ready, too, so I''ll call her. No, he was the same as before. The one that grew sober as I grew, but I was happy to know the essence remained the same. Since then. I''m starting to enjoy the rest of my time with him." It was just a little younger than Ain now. That''s what he can say. "I looked forward to the day when I would take a trip to the castle, and I noticed the rest of the color and tried to get my hair done more than usual. He laughed when he saw the rest of his temper." ¡­¡­ "- But it''s about one day. He got sick. There were no special effects at the time. It was an epidemic... my father told me to be prepared for the rest. It was a peculiar disease that could never be transferred to a human being and was only expressed to an Inhuman." I''m ready, I''m telling you to be prepared for a woman called Akiko to die. How cruel. But Ein couldn''t even understand what his predecessor was saying. "I was only clear on one thing I needed to help. It is also the material of the red balls of the earth... the nucleus of the dragon. At the time, however, there was no surplus and there was not enough medicine. The rest moaned and asked the guild to go himself. But naturally, they never found the material." That means the death of a woman. Ain closed his eyes to a heartbreaking story. "So the rest, for the first time, went to Baltic alone against his father. There must be one over there, believe me, I took a trip near the old king''s capital - but the results are scattered. I was attacked by demons, breathed constantly, and was helped by adventurers who happened to be on the street." (Oh, that? Grandpa... No, could I be like Grandpa?) "The rest was taken to the king''s capital to pick him up... but I want to ease his suffering a little bit. That''s why the rest of us decided to lie. The nucleus of the dragon that was needed was found. You drugged that, so take it! That''s what I ordered. I tried to distract you." The result was a powder of lies. I hope it was just a pain pill, of course, it can''t be effective. But. "But fortunately, the means to relieve the symptoms were discovered by chance. I was very pleased with the rest - but it was no longer too late, and the researchers tried to tell me that the procedure had been applied¡­" ¡­¡­ "But I asked for the rest. I also told my father to throw all the rest of the pennies at him and order him to be treated. The researchers followed the rest of the words and treated them." Ein swallows the saliva. "That night... I held his hand so hard that I could sleep." "And then what happened......!? Ain''t closing in to ask you about Silvard with an eye-opening, imminent look. "Five days have passed since the day the treatment was administered. And the rest of them are no longer childhood friends." I also know what it means is wordless. While in other HR, so old story Ein grabbed the fence with remorse. Ein''s body trembled unrelated to the cold in her memory of her first love, which was too bitter. "... what a disease it was" "Life surrounded by demonic props, that is, the harms of modern times with increased technical skills - magic deficiencies inside demonic stones. It wasn''t an epidemic disease or anything, it was a symptom from pure demon stone losing power to death" I mean, I guess childhood taming was inhuman. The silence we visited between us. Eventually the salon door opens quietly and a woman''s voice reaches from the indoors. "- You? Ain''t I bringing you all the way up here, you''re gonna catch a cold, right? Hearing Laralua''s voice, the two turn their eyes and go back inside. "Ein, by the way. I have a story to tell." "Uh... one, continued...? "Mm-hmm. The rest and the other one are no longer childhood friendly." Silvered with a grin. Pom, Pom. I gently stroked Ain''s head. Ain''s heart regains serenity in contrast to the story in loving, gentle gestures. "The rest of us have a new relationship as fianc¨¦es." His face, smiling niggardly, said that it was a face that was already in a good mood. A gaze toward Laralua is the answer. When Ain managed to reach the couch, he sat down to lose power from his entire body. 314 - Prologue of the world - Land countries and island countries. And a number of airborne cities that existed. As it floats above the sea, those islands drift gently through the sky. Stay neutral, not belonging to anywhere near as many countries as the stars - in one aerial city. "- In fear. I think it might be a good place to recommend it." said the poor woman in uniform. Telling her over the counter, the low-back girl sighs when she hears her voice. The girl is born of a powerful species called the Dragon Man, who is getting older in inverse proportion to her appearance. No matter how small your body is, your hidden strength is exceptional. "I don''t know. Are you complaining about Noon''s choice? The way you swell your cheeks is adorable. It''s just that a woman in uniform knows exactly what a girl is capable of. "Yes, no! That''s not what I''m talking about... In civilization and access to other parts of the world is not good enough..." "So let''s just not know. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you''re moving out of town... that''s enough. I''m not here to tell you what I''ve decided. I took care of him for a long time. I don''t need fishing, I don''t need it for chips! "Oh, wait! Hmm. The sniffled girl leaves the building. On the back of a flock of flying dragons, men and women who unified their costumes were pulling their reins to drive the dragons. People also appear indefinitely from the airship berth, which is visible in close proximity. The girl had stayed until the end of the day, glancing at a large luxury inn in the heavens. When you take the confectionery bread out of your nose and cheek it, you regain some mood for its sweetness. "Now, what should I prepare from?" Food and shelter. These three matters above all else. "Hmmm... how long did it take from here... map... map..." Remove the stain from the confectionery bread by gently clipping your hands. Take a four-fold map out of your nose and look at it. "This is about 800 days on a national airship... I''m just kidding... why did Nong choose a place like this... Mmm..." Instead, take out another piece of confectionery bread and think about what to do as you cheek. "With the help of superiors above Non... no, but even if they say it''s something they''re offering to the guys with extra money - hmm? Wait, you don''t have to go by air to get to the area... not the area where there''s a narrow gap... if you are." Light. One thought that plundered the back of her brain moved her leg. I saw a building with as many small islands, in a direction with a neutral city, as I was aiming for. - The girl''s got a leg on it. There''s a lot of demons out there. It''s just not dangerous. Because all demons were under strict control in the cage. "Oh, a rare customer." Take a leg. Early, an old gentleman approaches under the girl. He came under the girl in a straight line, even though he was busy with many guests. "I''ll keep you out of my way." "Divine - We are both proud that the sequencers (,,) will be able to take our feet.... What can I do for you? "I want demons. I specialize in underwater travel... right, I want a water dragon or something, you know? "There is. I''m in the back tank, but the quality isn''t very good." "Hmm?" "I''m low on position and not intelligent enough. Especially not being able to make you remember a common language or speak a dragon language." "But you''re good at swimming, aren''t you? "You''re right, it was raging around offshore. It''s just that, you know, combat power..." She nods satisfied as she walks. "I don''t care about that. Just let me help you get around the water." "I was wondering if that would be a problem. Would you like to see it? "Mm-hmm. Do you?" Many cages. Girl advances sideways, passing beside numerous demonic voices and figures. He went near the tank while being caught up with the old gentleman, not interested in seeing the rich man who had taken his feet for the road, the one person who could afford the money, etc. The tank that eventually arrived is huge. "Big as an idiot." The tank that extends to one side of the field of vision is so wide that the edges blur. "This is the water dragon you want. Scales are not very different from those of the upper species, but there are no horns. Also, I wondered if so much power could be added because of the changing species of fangs. However, the body is huge, so over time, the top species have enough potential to eat." "What, aren''t you such a bad individual? Then give me two heads, and I''ll take you home like this today. It would be helpful to have one of the finest ships that can withstand a long journey." "Yes, I did. We''ll arrange flights to sea later." "Payments may be dropped from Nong''s account." "Yes, I accept it together." An old gentleman takes a plate out of his nostalgia. A dull and glowing letter floated up and manipulated it using a pen. The girl, who was about to run out of hand, notices a voice heard from nearby. "Mm?" The direction is behind. Where small tanks line up, not giant tanks. "- Hey, I''m a dragon man! "Wow! I''ve tried it for the first time!? Your sister tried to get started! A small cage about a bird basket was somehow placed side by side in a tank. The girl approaches in response to her voice. "Is it unusual for you to talk about Nong? I''ve often found myself a dragon man." "You can tell by the smell! Me and your sister are amazing at that! "Yeah! I''m amazing! "Hmm... that''s amazing" The girl looks at the birdcage wonderfully as she copies with the loss of power. I had doubts about the two girls who were inside. "Oh, well... that''s..." The old gentleman notices. At the same time, the girl realizes that the contents of this birdcage must not be captured. "Are these guys hugged (,,)? "... yeah. He was captured by accident, and even if we let him go, there were various procedures, and I was wondering what was wrong with him." "We can''t afford to be severely punished. These two will be elementary, probably of the trees. I''ve been wondering if I should report it." Tickling, cold sweat after the old gentleman''s body swayed. When the girl giggles niggardly, she holds it like a birdcage. "Do you want to come with Non? It''s going to be a long journey, so I need someone to talk to." "Hmmm...... I dunno! I don''t know, so I''ll leave it to your sister! "I don''t even know your sister!? But I don''t know for sure, so you can come with me! "¡­ Lord, take a variety of free personalities" And that doesn''t mean. When the girl laughed at the old gentleman, he just nodded, saying he had no choice. "If you were me, no one would be able to complain. That''s just the top guys. ¡­ I''m afraid you must know about us" "I know. Let''s not tell anyone else that we''ve captured an elemental that enriches the earth." "Ha... let us service the cost of the ship" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The girl leaves the store, takes a prepared flight and goes down to sea. If you look up at the sky, there will be an airborne city where you were earlier, gradually riding away in the wind. The girl climbed onto a boat that was too big for one of them packed the necessary load and sat idly on the bow. "It''s going to be a long journey away from Liqua, but I didn''t know it was going to be this long." "Um? What''s going on? "If your stomach hurts, you just need to lie down and bend your legs. Okay? "... No. Wow. It''s just been a long time since I''ve been soaking up my grief." Then the girl looks in the sea. I gave orders to two water dragons connected by a strong chain. "Look, I''ll give you some food too, so can you swim for me? But the two heads don''t listen, they just grab the chain. "Say it again. Can you swim for me? But it doesn''t change. When she sees it, the girl sighs, and when she rises, she takes a giant sickle out of the void. The whole thing is a weapon reminiscent of a treasure like that made from one crystal, but the magic that grew out of it sucked in air and distorted the space. "It''s no bother..." A flash of horizontal gibberish to exhale. Soon over the girl, light scatters from the border with the city of the air and strikes the sea. Only the roaring ground and the sound of the sea water evaporating creeped, and the water dragon was bounced up into space. Guh. My two necks are strangled. "Your lords razed the sea, didn''t they? I''m listening, aren''t I? Then I''ll be tough." If you squeeze the empty hand tightly, the two floating heads remain as stiff as they were frozen. I turned my gaze away less than a few seconds later, though I pointed my staring eyes at the girl. When a sound similar to breaking glass echoes around, the two heads fall instantly. I dived into the sea. "Good boy. Let me give you a snack first." Then the two heads changed their attitudes obediently. I left for a few dozen minutes. An elemental of sisters sits on the girl''s shoulder and asks. "Hey!" "Hey! "Hmm?" "Where are you going? "The wind feels good! Speaking of which, I didn''t tell him. It''s a hassle to tell you why you''re going there. But I thought I''d tell you where I was going. Take out the map. "Right here. If we keep going like this for 400 days, we''ll be there." "It''s far away! We''re staying! "What is it? What kind of neighborhood was that? The girl remembered that she had never cared and looked to the edge of the map for confirmation, too. Read the letters without emotion. "- Where a certain legend sleeps. Ishtal islands¡­ far away." 315 Stories that follow today. Ishtal Islands. A huge island - no longer a continent, but one. There is only one bigger continent around, and then there is the area where the islands float. The water dragon I brought in has already let go and given me freedom. A ruin in the middle of a huge island. I don''t know how many times. Finish your quest and she goes outside. "Mom?" "What''s your day of work? "It''s over. Come on, I''m not sure I should live in this." Sisters'' elementary greets her as she enters a cabin built outside the ruins. The girl says sighingly. I let the thin dirty cloth I was carrying lay on my bed. "What''s that? "I picked it up outside. The undead are dying, but they''ve been looking at each other for awhile. She''s not like a woman, well, she was just sweet." I can see the blue and white tweezers from the gap in the cloth. Its presence rocks the cloth up and down so that it rests small. The girl moves quietly from left to right with her hands behind her, and the grain of light falls from the universe. "We''ll be fine now." But I''m tired of exploring myself. She also had less conversation with her sisters'' elementary, and when she picked a light meal, she fell beside the dying undead. Counting is also a hundred million years gone by, and the girl was sitting on a plain a little further from the ruins. Next to her stands the previously picked up dying undead changing its appearance. Now he looks like a human except his lower body is transparent, with the appearance of a little girl about ten years old. "Look, Sylvia (,,,,). Demons who possess a lot of dividing magic always have a lot of parts. One for horns, the other for fangs, and the other for demon stones. But if you''re a demon like the Lord, you live in your eyes." "Should I aim there? "Mm-hmm. It''s just that demons with demonization factors are troublesome. I need to destroy every nuke to destroy my talents." "... What is demonization? "Sometimes you''re born. Think of it as some kind of mutation." When I''m done saying it, the girl lays down with a big stretch. The spring sun is warm and heals the tiredness of exploration, which has never been smooth. Then Sylvia sits next to that girlfriend. The wind blowing on the plain made Sylvia feel comfortable, shaking her head bluntly as Koku...... Koku...... "Humph... not yet a child, my lord" Sylvia, who opened her eyes with a hazy expression, was infidel, but the girl grinned high and stroked her head. "Become - Wow, I''m an adult now! "Don''t be strong. My home town, Liquor, had a child like you." "Li, what is Liqua......? "Long before Nan was born, that was an old word used by his great fathers. It means family." To Sylvia who sparkled her eyes, the girl taught as much as a classroom. - It''s just that the end comes to these routines as well. The girl knows where Sylvia has grown up and gained the power to stand alone. Finally, give me the black robe you brought to this island. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "My lords, Non has decided to live in this for a while" Gu, and thumbs up ahead are ruins that have continued to be explored. The sisters'' elementary floated in the universe, waving one hand up vigorously. "Okay -! "Mom, how long do you live inside? "Well. It could be a year, a hundred years...... maybe more. If you have the deepest power, you don''t have much access to the outside world." "Phew... so we''re in the elf forest we found before? "That''s good." It''s a difference in the sense of time to end with these light words, even though it''s going to be a long goodbye. Longevity, no. It doesn''t feel very long when people say it''s only a few hundred years between beings who never run out of life. Girl walking out with less luggage too. Just before I set foot in the ruins, I remember a certain remnant of my heart. "- No, I thought I''d go check on you before I go in." "Um?" "Is that it? The destination we headed to was previously a place when we circled the continent outside of exploring the ruins. I know that there is a country ahead of me that I stumbled upon and Sylvia, who was taking care of me, lives there. If you''re in any trouble, I''ll help you, or I''ll just think about it and leave to see at first sight at the end. "The country that Sylvia created with those close by. What did you say your name was? "Hmm, I don''t know! I think your sister would know! "I know! Ishtarika!" "... Hmm, not a bad name." I would have been a reason to name it, I laugh at the word "liqua". I remember. The land is a day and a little by foot from near the ruins. Along the way, she walks across a stopover, and the girl takes the elementary to snort through the woods and mountains. "Hey, hey, aren''t you going to that little island over there anymore? "Mm-hmm. Because I''ve already checked the ruins over there. Besides, it might be connected to this ruin, and Sooner or later, Noon can travel as he pleases." "Heh... that''s amazing! "Yeah! I don''t know, but it''s amazing! "Your lords have been the same for a long time... - Well, apparently we''re here." Buzzier than I imagined. Demons who have self-control and can only sustain their lives with those around them. There, where all the so-called human-shaped demons lived, was more developed than the girl could have imagined. The same goes for stone houses, but they also have the skills of sculpture, which develops as one civilization that can''t be made an out-of-the-box fool. There were no walls, and the castle in the back was connected by a single boulevard. The girl looks at the castle from a nearby forest and realizes that there is Sylvia''s magic there. "- Mm-hmm. Looks like he''s happy besides his thoughts." I could tell I was standing alone and doing fine, and, uh, a soft grin on the girl''s face. The elementary was also silent, watching from the side the girl just happily looking at the castle. I would have watched it for minutes, or dozens of minutes. The girl looks back abruptly and steps into the woods. "Let''s go home" Casa, the sound of stepping on dry tree leaves. Just a little further and I see a thin river, a girl notices one boy. So the boy was fishing alone along the river. "... that? He''s unfamiliar." The boy leans closer to the girl by placing a wooden pole. "Are you a new resident? "No, you don''t. I didn''t just want to go through... but your lord is a people there, isn''t he? "Yep. My father and mother are Mr. Archet. - Uh, assistant to the king? I mean, it''s my family, but I''m helping... I''m helping as well." Dark brown hair, about ten years old and looking a little, but his story is polite and preferable. I smiled at her cool face and answered the girl with a nostalgic attitude. "Then I want to ask you one thing. Does your lord know a woman named Sylvia? I know, it''s my mother. "... how are you doing? "Hmm... I often see him laying his father on his ass, like scolding Mr. Archet, and I think he''s fine. But how did you get my mother? "We used to travel together and I was wondering. Well, I''m relieved to hear from my son that he''s feeling better." I see, the girl walks out when she sees the boy nodding. The boy was confused by the sudden move and leaked the words "Ah..." "What''s your name?" "I abandoned my hometown... and my name when I abandoned Liquor. He hasn''t been named since." Then the girl opens her eyes to the boy''s reply. "You mean God, right? My mother used to say" liquor "as a word used by God! "Huh, dude... what is that idiot... huh!? I taught only the words used by my great ancestors. The young lady mistook it and never thought she would have thought of it as God. The girl looks back in panic. "Is that it? I mean, you''re a god too...? This flow is not good. Denying everything is bad for the boy, and Sylvia''s mistake is her own fault. The girl eventually answers with a deep breath once. "Mmm... don''t tell anyone. That the Lord has met with God, and... that Non is God." "Okay. Then I''ll forget about today......! "Good boy. Well, then, let''s see the Lord again when he grows up. If I kept my promise, I would hear what Non wished for." I acted big, too, because the girl liked him. Like when I stroke Sylvia, I stroke the boy''s head and look back again. The voice of a girl arriving from among the trees. "Marcou? Where are you...! "Oh, I''m sorry. I was called by Raviola Childhood." "Uhm. You should go home with care" Running away boy, gently hands on Marc''s back. I gave him the magic I possessed, and one nodded, "Will you come and see it again in your face after a while?" The previously hidden elementary opens its mouth. "Is Mom a god? "Wow! She''s a goddess! "... in fact, you can''t beat the gods out there. Look, we''re going home, my lords! ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - Then hundreds of years later. The girl enters into a contract with a set of men and women to fulfill her promise to Marc. In the depths of the ruins where she lives. "Master Lyle - No, get away from me." "Han. We''ve come so far together... I''m not leaving Ceres alone to escape! The two of us who came by chance were so lucky for the girl. "... that''s not brave. Now, Lord, why don''t you make one deal with Non? Instead, let Noun fulfill your Lord''s wishes." A pair of men and women taken aback. The girl laughed and spoke up to the two of them in a light foothold. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó What stories have we had in the past and what stories have been played out? It is difficult for Ein to know it, and those who know the details do not exist close to him. The awakening in the castle gave a natural but neat awakening so much that the awakening in the Strom was uncomfortable. Drink up a glass of water I put next to the bed. I went to the living room with my jacket in my bedroom. "Ah, Dear Ein. Good morning." "Mr. Chris? What''s the matter - I see." The time to wake up is not much different than usual. Chris was also in his personal clothes, while he prepared Ain''s breakfast in the living room and waited. She seems to have already done it, and all she has is Ain''s share. "Thanks. I guess I''ll have it quick" Krone said he left the castle with Olivia in the morning. For once, Chris said he had official business in the Wang capital. Chris sits in front of him as Ain sits on the couch. "Well, I''m making it straight today." Look at her hair, Ein says. "Ha, yes... what do you think...? "It might look good in a curly way, but I like that haircut the most" "Huh - then I''m glad! Pah and turn a bright grin to Ain. But how long can I be satisfied with this? As she tours, a cut shows up. "... Huh? A few young grassy twats appear from her hand delighted with her hands together and her face obliquely. If you think you stretched to the floor and to Ain''s feet in a straight line, you got tangled up to Ain to be sweet. Is that it? A glimmer of sweat on Ain''s forehead that narrows his eyes and laughs. I gently placed the cup I had in my hand. 316 Ex-Elf battle. Is that the one that''s okay to ask? It was some of these questions that came up in Ein''s eyelids. I should have had tea earlier, but my throat is already crunchy. I think about it as I manage to regain my calm, but it doesn''t mean Chris is a dry adder, and I don''t have any information about a dry adder half. The interracial blood she''s pulling is because other than the elves, it''s only about pixie. In the meantime, the twat wraps Ain''s foot in a loving way. When I realize it, at some point a few more are attracting a grin. "- Hehe." She remains complimented and immersed in joy. Cold sweat once more conveyed Ain''s neck muscles, he never opened his mouth to his will. "That, Chris? "Oh, yes? What is it? "... it would be helpful if you could give me an explanation of what''s out of hand so I can see... how''s that? "Is it at my disposal...? Huh!?" Pointed out and noticed a bump leaking out of his sleeve. When I thought it was hazy, I suddenly changed my cheeks in blue and white. "Here... this is, uh... this is... uhh" At least her grasp of the situation comes from her current hasty attitude. But there were thin tears in her eyes already panicked and bewildered, and the difficulty of answering was also combined to pass on to Ain. Ain''t getting up all the time. "I''ll sit next to you." It''s got to be something to do with me for sure. Sit back without waiting for her reply and force her to grip the cup with water. And "drink," he urges with tender eyes. "... sorry, I panicked all of a sudden" "Fine. I don''t know, I seem to have something to do with it." But I don''t remember anything. If Chris changed his race like Krone did, it''s because he must still have memories of having interacted. I secretly blink over and over and over again rebuke many, but I still don''t see the answer. "It''s hard to answer, so you''re gonna hear it from me, right? Is Chris'' race no longer an elf? ¡­¡­ "I see. It was small, but I see you nodded." "... I didn''t mean to." "Er...? Pompous, talking Chris leaned down. He grips his fist hard on his knees and his white skin blushes. I guess there''s power in your toes, too. The tip of her leather shoes unnaturally swelled and shuddered into small pieces. "This is when I went to Ist the other day. Dear Ein, do you remember that you held me and protected me when I was about to fall? "Uh... yeah, I remember" "So that''s when our lips overlapped - I''m sure you haven''t noticed, have you? "Huh...? "I really think it was a moment. But I had a slight conversation with Ein - I''m sure that made me have a rooted relationship with Ein." As always, she stays on her knees. But Ain has a strong sense of self-blame for her words. "Sorry." Turn aside and bow your head toward her. "A, Dear Ein...? Am I rejected? Chris was also anxious. In the meantime, it''s another apology to be spoken out of Ain''s mouth. "I think it''s about Chris'' life. I took the liberty of doing that because of my nature... I''m so sorry. It''s not something I can say in a nutshell about making amends, but I can still help you with whatever I can do. I''ll bow my head and talk to Mr. Katima, too, so..." She was decent. Then immediately raise the corner of his mouth and loosen his cheeks, holding the hand of a thoughtful man with his head bowed next to him. "Really, Master Ein hasn''t changed a long time" She is warmed up by Ain''s tenderness and makes her breasts squeal happily. I am not rejected. Just knowing that, Chris felt so lucky that he was about to rise to heaven. If it''s the usual Chris, he still apologizes and lowers himself. It''s just that today she says one thought strongly, with some determination the other day. "Dear Ein. The reward I won on the bet before - today, may I have it? "Previous...... possibly when you went inside the elves? "Yes! That''s the reward I won my battle with Master Ain then! Chris pulls Ain''s hand closer to his face. "Have a sword fight with me. Master Ain''t got no help, and if I get hit even with one blow - just one, please." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Personnel paid training ground. At a young age, I can''t count how many times Chris put me on archery. If you stand on this cobblestone and relate, all your memories of nature and your young days will follow. - But. "You''re not the adorable Ain''t you when I was teaching you already?" "... you know, it''s a lot of embarrassment to say that, right? Whereas the difference in power is now reversed, it is harder to find a presence that can beat Ain. I doubt he''s even there in the first place, but even if he only looks at the sword, he''s strong. You don''t have to think about growth through demonization. "Don''t you have to tie your hair? "It''s okay. You can''t stay the same as I was before." "... So it''s time for you to tell me what ''please'' is all about? "Yeah, I know." Sooo, ha... Chris puts his hand on the right chest, in a position with demonic stones, and breathes. The eyes of the Ethereal Ball (Sapphire) shoot through Ain vigorously. "I''m strong today. I''m sure you can beat Master Lloyd, too. I''ll use everything I can to make sure I get a blow in." I''m out of words, Chris. Smile. Beautiful grin like the night you said you''d give away the demon stone that lives in your chest the night before you went to Demon King''s Castle. "Me - I stopped putting up with it already. I talked to Mr. Krone the other day." She doesn''t ask for a favor. Ein is amazed by the air that Chris wraps up today. If you like, it''s such a special tension, like when you exchange swords with Marco. Chris pulled out Rapier in the meantime as well. From Ain''s sight, which blinked only once, she quickly disappears. The next time I heard a voice, it was just in my ear, so close that I could feel my exhale. (Huh...!? Disease. If it''s a battle of speed, even if the opponent is Marco, it''s a win. But Ain is also approaching the mightiest swordsman. I unconsciously pull out my sword at the same time as I hear my voice. - But. "Dear Ein. I, Christina, admire you." Abrupt disclosure, confession. Naturally, Ain''t got nothing but a flash of madness at hand for a sudden word. I get my hands on my fingers with a shard of calm, but surely her hands are faster. When I gave up pulling out my sword, I turned my body forward. "Yikes, are you going to flaunt that...!? "No, no, no!? I don''t know, why... I''d like to hear a lot about it, but even if I were to say it now... huh!? "Ko - my chest is still too buggy for me, so hey!? That''s why I''m already fighting every nervousness! I do have red cheeks if you ask me. Really bright red with moist eyes just like a gem. Ein also pulls out his sword, and the two finally cut the front and are present. "I like it! I''ve always liked it so much that I wanted to give my life! I don''t have time to breathe. Her pursuit. "Maybe he was making me obstinate a lot. Eh! I thought it would be nice since you helped me when I was a sea dragon, and the investigation into Baltic made me sad to leave you, and when I got back, you used all your rewards and put me aside... you had no choice! "Huh." "That''s why I said I''d give the Demon Stone that night! "That''s a sign of trust or something. ''Cause Chris, heh! "Well, well... that shouldn''t be all! I don''t like letting you touch me to the chest unless you like me, so hey!? So to speak, it''s one of those rituals that resembles courtship, she says. Furious Confessions and Furious Attacks, on both sides she strikes Ain. "If you take my feelings seriously, fight me more seriously! You can''t beat her if you do that. Even though it is a cut off, the expression deliberately strangled is full of determination and makes you feel a certain beauty. "I know. I''ll give Chris back what he meant." In recent times, I even understood why I felt close distance from her to the bone marrow. But until now, I''ve considered Chris a beautiful and attractive woman, but I''ve never had sex as a heterosexual. Because in Ain''s case, I always had the thought that Krone would be beside me from a very young age and I would get in deep company with her. Sometimes King Silvard only marries one wife, and I''ve never thought of putting more than one woman near him because of what happened at Roundheart. I guess I should. It is only to some extent that I have considered royal responsibility. (It also affected my body, so I take responsibility - no, it''s rude to think that on my own) I''m getting married because I got the opposite sex pregnant that I wasn''t dating. In other words, it seemed like just crumbs, and Ain waved his sword as he explored. (Then¡­) She said she liked herself. Responsibility as a man? A rooted responsibility? Any number of details plunder through your chest. But, you know, I''m ashamed of myself for thinking about the details. "Chris!" "Huh - yes! "Enough, I won''t ask Chris for a favor. So..." Don''t think about all the little things. Accept everything you can, and in your own mind. "I accept any wish. I can do it. Even if I win this battle - heh! Ain''t showing off the vessel. Though there is joy in Chris'' entire body, it is still not the best solution for this occasion. Because. "Pfft... but it''s not. For once, Ain''t right to accept and act like that." But I can''t hide my joy, and I let my voice and face stir up my survival. "I also asked Mr. Krone to acknowledge it. But don''t just ask Ein to accept it." "No......? "Yes! Otherwise, I will waste Mr. Krone''s words. So use my power to see Master Ain... as a woman about me! Her determination is strongly conveyed, but Ain''t got no idea what Krone and Chris were talking about behind it. "So I will definitely win. - Plus, I definitely have a reason (,,,,,,) to win today. 317 Finally a blown out elf. Ein, who hoisted a frown on one side, questioned Chris'' words. It''s not easy for her no matter how many sword-only battles. Needless to say, it''s because Ain is strong. But from the word that she can absolutely win, not least, that doesn''t seem like a word just to boost morale. (- Certainly Chris is strong today. But) Unbeatable, that confidence is in Ain. "Huh... Huh! "Huh - Chris is a different person today......! "Pfft, thank you! My body is so light because of the blowout! Strength that cannot be cleaned up by a change of heart in a word. There is no discomfort if the body is said to be strengthened by the effects of rooting. The sound of a sword trident echoing the training ground. Chris'' Rapier turns into a flash. "Sooo - ha..." Certain kinds of behavior allowed only by the strong. Ein changed the rhythm of his body with his breath during the battle. "This is the first time Chris and I have seriously exchanged swords." "Yes! Not since Ein defeated Lord Lloyd... because there has never been one before! Ain''t been able to dispel the confusion yet and was lost in how to return the favor directed at her. By contrast, I meant the sword because it was easy for me to answer, and it was directly connected to her wishes. A fierce battle ensues. The powerful people in the castle, even if they are not here, must have noticed the scent (,,) of the strong who arrive from the training ground. "The speed of your body twitching is a complete defeat. Looks like we should stop competing on that stage." "It''s an honor. But... let me drag you in hard enough! "... but I''m not willing to let Chris get ahead of me" "So what do you do? Huh! My illness beats Ein''s! Chris turned behind Ain as he exchanged words. Hit one and get victory. That''s all we''re talking about. "We''re only talking about body wrestling. I didn''t mean to give up anything else." A few more centimeters would have ended if my arm had been in front of me. But Ein''s hand irregularly re-orbits... "Heh...!? Rapier''s cutting-edge running apart from his own will. It is ruled obliquely before every center of gravity of Chris, and as Ein wishes to be rolled when he notices it. "I won''t let... ugh! Where the upper body is collapsed by an inch. At the toe, at the base of his finger, he cages his strength and Chris pulls back. Ein''s sword cut the sky after a blinking moment. Eh, sweat conveys her neck muscles. "Ma... I can''t believe you were so sublimated by technology" "I''d love to hear Chris say that." "... Honestly, Ain''t no more of you using your old pretty sword. It''s the first time I''ve ever lived to be cleansed like that." "Is that it? What about Mr. Ceres? "Because my sister was an intuitive sword. However, I still think Ein is stronger." Chris took an extra few steps from Ain. Proximity is harsh. His reaction rate is much faster than his own body twitch. - But her eyes are not dead. "Yeah...... it feels like I''m going to win today after all" She turned her grin to Ain so much that she fell in love. Psychological warfare? He wonders, but doesn''t seem like a Chris-like method of warfare and is unrealistic. The sound of treading traces of sand scattered across the training ground. "What makes you think that? Can I ask why you double-checked after that? "The former is a secret. But the latter is... because Ayn''s sword just cut the sky! If the beholder sees it, the two gladiators can only seem to take each other''s lives. However, from a powerful person such as Lloyd and Dill, this is just a familiarity similar to an encounter. Each time the gladiators smile unconsciously and honor each other, reminding them that the distance between their faces at which the exhalation reaches is a good friendship. "Aren''t you aware? Dear Ein, this is the cause of your defeat! "No, and I''m not gonna lose." "That''s what you''re saying, which means you''re taking my fight seriously. Heh! "Naturally! I''m not gonna use a sword like that here! Chris jumps into Ain''s nostalgia. Therefore it was flushed to Ain, and shortly after she fled, the sword cut off the sky. The two continued the same stand-up repeatedly, and Chris'' breath slowly ran out. A few minutes in time, but his health drained in battle greatly exceeded Chris'' imagination. "The movement is getting dull, Chrissy! "... I knew your strength was the limit, it''s really amazing... Dear Ein" This is the last attack. I could see that from her expression. She waves Rapier at Ain without hesitation, but she is still flushed this time. A move without art is not like Chris - where Ein spared the end of the battle. "Dear Ein. You''re sweet... you can''t beat me today" "What''s sudden... Chris stays like this anymore" "Yep. I''m sure if I''d done it normally, I''d have lost. But the reason I repeated the same thing like an idiot - it actually happened right." Chris'' body twitch changes as his center of gravity is crumbling. He increased his speed rapidly and stared at Ain''s nostalgia in a reordering motion that didn''t even fit in his eyes. The spreading blonde hair bathes in the morning sun, a redness that conveys joy to the white magnetic cheeks. A grin as if drunk by the victory booze. Ain''t got eyes open. "- I don''t think it''s a lie you were seriously fighting for. But... I think I could have been more important than I imagined." The sound of kicking the cobblestone, Chris moves on to leave the empty sound he cut as he restarts the rapier. Chris put his head forward indefensibly and laid a rapier to cover his arms. Then, Ein, who works unnaturally crazy. Chris made joy and loneliness coexist when he saw it. "What..." "Look, Master Ain is sweet. I told you, didn''t I? It''s sweet Ain''t, so I can win - I have a lot to think about..." As someone who deals with swords, advancing without guarding the steeple is suicidal. I am prepared to do it differently, and Ain can handle as much as he wants. That''s the usual story. There are two things that came up behind Ein''s brain this time. (Huh... so far, I''ve been hiding that I can move another step faster!? I''ve never seen an acceleration earlier. That means she was kept warm as a trump card. Ain''t the only one who can handle that, but for how many minutes, they''re bad, and as Chris says, it exposes that Ain''t cared about Chris. Ein''s sword, which had been cut out of the sky several times - unconsciously, her arm was losing strength when she was left injured. But Ain''t even lost if it''s a streak of intent. "Crissy! I still don''t have the dust to lose! Forced change at hand is just the privilege of the strong. Thoughts exchanged several times. Ein still let Chris beat his move. "... if you''re saying there''s no fine dust, you didn''t need the kindness just now. But... that''s just great, Dear Ein. I can''t believe you''re reacting to this, too." Then just before Rapier left at her disposal and fell to the ground. Ain''t long after Ein sensed she''d given up and pulled out the power of her arm, a sword erected to bounce off her rapiers. "But a blow is a blow... right? Tong...... her hands accompanied Ain''s chest. Is this a blow? Sure, I don''t make up my mind about a blow by the sword. I went out of my way to clench and accompany her, perhaps to make it an attack for her. Chris laughed when he saw Ain''s distracted face and Rapier rolled to the ground. (With this -) Ain''s chest, wielded with a sword, is empty. She was already nostalgic. There was no such thing as putting a hand on Ain''s chest. "I feel a lot behind me, and I regret it a little bit." At the same time, the self-blame that dwells within Ain''s breasts. I was ashamed of what I was unconsciously adding and subtracting as I said I would take it seriously. "I''m sorry, too, aren''t I? I was unconsciously relieved, so I regret being the one who deals with swords. By and large, you didn''t even come from Ein... I didn''t think it would be a reciprocal battle from the beginning, but the difference was obvious." She cannot escape remorse. But there''s something more important today than that. "It''s a sweet victory over Dear Ein''s kindness. But winning is winning..." Chris'' clench is broken and his fingertips are stretched. He conveyed Ain''s skin and hung it for a few seconds to hold his cheeks with both hands. "I, I wanted to start over. I''ve been - I can''t stop wanting to start over then - ever since I knew I could do my best to tell Mr. Krone." "... then? "Yes, so Dear Ein... it''s my win, so forgive me for what I''m going to do now" Approaching face, nose tip rubs one toe. As soon as Ain looked at Chris'' eyelash length, she finally found herself meditating on her eyes and their lips overlapping. (Huh!?) Moist, soft and warm. Some of her hands were accompanied by cheeks, her entire face covered with chris. Her brain is about to melt into her sweet scent. "Huh..." Some glossy exhaling voice. A few seconds, felt enough, came to an end, and she opened her mouth with a bright red face - then a full smile. "-... ha... Now I can start over my first time" Speaking of which, Chris ran his mouth before he fought. I want you to recognize Ain on your own, to be seen as a woman. There was no such thing as her complacency, the rooted exchange conditions due to the accident, and she hated being bonded by feelings to get a woman to look at herself. "Master Rin Ain is nice too, but I have to work hard on this one. ''Cause to Dear Ein, who has always only seen Mr. Krone, look at me, too! I need you to change your consciousness." Her thoughts move forward tremendously as a result of hitting her clumsy love heart on Ain. Ain''s expression, which blinked quickly and repeatedly, remained distracting. But he basically caressed his own lips softly. The abrupt act changed his consciousness. "Dear Ein? Um, no matter how many times I stroke you, you don''t have any more lips...? "... I know. So now I was just ashamed of myself for trying to make amends." Ain''t been cool at times and too dull at times. If you think that your thoughts were directed at Krone, there''s nothing you can do about all this. But as things stood, when he saw a thinker who had regretted his actions, Chris also felt... unconscious several times. "Oh, I''m sorry. Actually, there''s a lot of embarrassment at the limit, so you''re out first." Chris, with his back turned, walks lightly to the crossing of his nose. I put my arms together on my back and stop looking after shaking my glossy hair. Looking back, open your mouth with your cheeks blushing. Ain was attracted to her lips, which she had just overlaid. "- Dear Ein, I love you." Poor tricks and expression of a beautiful woman who called herself the goddess of the moon. Long hair swayed. Finally, she walks away declaring, "Thank you again from today". Seeing Chris, who should have been used to seeing him, Ain dropped the sword he was holding powerless. 318 Im sorted out. - The commotion of those in the robes of the Dragon Faith. I was being spoken to by a beautiful woman when she said she was still in a hurry about the investigation team just being dispatched. Oh, my God, it''s not a story I can tell you even if my mouth is torn, but the argument is not here. "... Prince Wang thinks I''m the first to dusk here" Out of the castle, Ain up at the top of a single spire. Winter winds stain you, but now its cold calms your lit brain. Are you scared when you get up here? And I also thought quietly, but it''s unclear if the out-of-the-box calm is because of my story with Chris or if Ein himself just doesn''t have the fear. Dear Ein, I love it. I remember Chris saying that a few minutes ago. "I don''t know... I don''t know what you''re thinking" Ein said he would take responsibility. Chris said to make me fall in love. However, in Ain''s case, the friendly couples close to him were not conscious because they were all monogamous. For example, the present King and his wife Silvado, and the convex couple Lloyd and Martha. If you give me an example of being monogamous, it''s all about Ralph, the ex-Heim king, or Logus at Roundheart. Like some kind of trauma, I don''t have good memories of polygamy. It''s only someone else''s story, and I don''t think I''m going to be the same thing -. (Krone, it was Chris who was as close as she was) We met at the port town Roundheart before crossing the sea, and then served as both Olivia''s escort and Ain''s escort. She told Ain why she fell in love, but it''s just dark memories. Every time I rebel, I come up with a number of starting points where her attitude has changed. From Ain, who only thought she''d be a couple with Krone, it''s hard to mourn that this is happening where she doesn''t know it, whilst wondering if she can deal with it as well as before since her earlier interaction with Chris. To put it bluntly, because I was in a situation where I could always try to use Chris as a heterosexual. The trigger was only abrupt. "You can''t leave it like this. Then there''s nothing I should do." Make firm decisions within you. You have to tell Krone that without hiding it. Because, "Me, I''ve decided to accept Chris," saying this or hiding it from her without saying anything, that''s all couples can complain about when they sign up for separation. End of injustice. While in a special position of royalty, Ain''t forgotten to put his muscles through. "I told my influenced Chris I''d take responsibility, I can''t bend this. This is what happened to me, so all I have to do is keep my head down." Chris accepted the rooting and told Ein his thoughts. Ain says she''ll take responsibility, and she declares she''ll make you fall in love. Then it was still Krone who was left. There is no aspect of me crying on her, and this happened with my own untimely - a heartfelt apology. Let''s repeat similar ideas before. Standing up Ain, pun! and make loud noises and slap your cheeks. "Let''s get dressed. We need to go to Krone''s room in formal attire." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The time was around eight o''clock. Just now, Ain arrived in Krone''s room after finishing his morning routine. "... oh? What''s wrong with you since this morning? Immediately after entering the door, Krone closes in on Ain. In her room, set in the castle, Ain''t in a costume with a strange face, she realizes a different vibe and sits on the couch with Ain''s hand behind her. I didn''t sit next to him today, I sat on the front to match the air. Ein hangs the coat he was wearing on the couch. "I thought we should make time to talk, for example, in the evening, not since this morning - I came because I thought I should apologize sooner" "Apologize - is that to me? Did Ein do something... you had to apologize to me? "I did. I was doing something I had to apologize for without knowing." I don''t hate the rough hair I set, Ain''t got the momentum to bow my head. He should also know very well that he should not do it, not behave like a king prince. Therefore, Krone only guessed the magnitude of the matter. "... forgive me. May I ask what Ein is apologizing for before the problem? "I know. I just found out too." What happened at the training ground, and what was happening to Chris in his own room when he woke up. Ain, who gave all the details without extra time, bowed his head again. If you think you opened your eyes, Krone repeatedly blinked and then tilted his little neck. She presses her finger against her glossy lips. "Yes... so Mr. Chris suddenly made a strong determination to declare to me..." She went back and forth the other day with an exchange in Strom. I understood that there were a number of other grids besides the feeling that I couldn''t stay like this. "Sorry, to both Krone and Chris because of me" "... I''m sorry, could you just wait a minute? I just want to sort things out." Krone keeps his feelings organized. That''s the end of the time to grind a while back, as I told Chris the other day. "Really... Ain''t serious" Growl small so that he doesn''t hear you. It''s a good impression that I came to tell you not to cover up to get through the muscles, that I apologized right away to take responsibility. Even though it''s natural to marry a few queens because she''s a king prince, it''s a smile that she came all the way here to make an apology until she changed into a dress, knowing her own ''troublesome personality'' and whether she knows them or not. Weakness in love or love for him was the same. "Mr. Chris''s family is a family heirloom to the First Majesty." says Krone. "It is beneficial to Ishtarika that a second-hand divided royal family returns to one... besides, Mr. Chris would have no one to complain about, and any Ein''s reign would bring him closer to the cornerstone" What''s next? Krone to place between seconds. "From here on out, we can talk about love, but Mr. Chris is a woman who can risk her life for Ein. As a knight, and more as a woman." "... I think so, too." "I think Chris and I are alike. The fact that you can throw everything out for one man... or something" That said, Krone drinks the cup of tea he kept on the table. "Actually in the meantime... I just talked to Mr. Chris about Ain" "Huh, when are we going to talk like that?" "Since Ein left for business, right? Chris told me right away that night." What did we talk about that day? Only scratch and Krone tells. "In terms of merit, and in terms of feelings, I''m organized. Maybe the woman who marries Prince Wang should have been a little more resourceful, because even I can''t throw away the desire to monopolize Ain..." Ain''t got his mouth open, but Krone kept talking before he said anything. "At the end of the day, I said I would not object if Ain decided to accept Mr. Chris. For one thing, let''s leave out the story of how romantic feelings are." Clone with the cup on the table pointed her purple crystal (amethyst) colored eyes straight at Ain. "- So I just want you to tell me one thing. I wonder what happens to me when Ein drops by too? Krone''s expression is stiff when he asks whether it can be described as a glimmer of anxiety or an uncertain future. I... Ain''t opening his mouth quietly. The answer leaked out of my mouth naturally without having to think about it. "Whatever the future may be, be so happy that the happiness of the present is so dazzling. And now that I like Krone better, I''ll always be there." Clone opened her eyes to a second surprise. If you notice, your eyes narrow and your mouth angle rises. "Already. I suddenly say such a dialogue..." Two, she stretched her finger to her own lips, refraining from doing more than that. Chris just whispered to him. I respected Chris'' thoughts like that. Krone laughing all the time. "Words like this now can be said to Mr. Chris sooner or later (,). Chris has been thinking about Ain for a long time." Ein and Chris have been closer since then. Although we are still ahead of us now, change is already beginning to come with her behavior. "I''ve been showing you all dressed up, but I''ll be careful not to look like that from now on" "Pfft, yeah. - I was confessed, what shall I do! If they''d said that, I''d have had to really scold Ain too." "... I just thought I''d apologize for everything first. Because it''s all my problem." Ain then stands loose. (Father - there was something about the Logas, but am I?) It would be sad if, for example, many children were born and rated as Ain among parents. The future still lies ahead, but I don''t want anyone to have the experience I''ve had. I swept away emotions similar to one trauma. "Next time I can spare some time, I''ll go inside the elves, too. You can''t keep your mouth shut from the chief who kept Raviola''s secret." "Yeah, right. I''m sure the chief would be more pleased with that too - yes, could you stay with me for breakfast? I was thrilled to hear you apologize in the morning." Ein agreed comfortably and said, "Well, I''ll tell Mr. Martha," and left the room. Krone looks at the door Ain just left and leaks the words. "... Prince Wang but I don''t decorate it. No matter how many queens there are, they put their strength through me. You''re a troublesome woman for the royal family, and you really care about me." It was impossible for Chris to stay beside him and fall in love. Krone was also beside Chris again, which is probably why he had the mindset to just accept her. "Strange. I thought my mind would be more bothered, but I''m rather calm and smiling" Did you tolerate Chris getting closer to Ain than you imagined, or rather you thought it should be? Even if you can''t guess, the warmth of your heart remains the same. "- Well." Krone stands up and takes the coat Ain left behind. I didn''t even hang it back somewhere, and she wove that coat herself. Due to the size of his body, everything in his upper body fits perfectly and is wrapped in his scent. "I put up with you earlier, but we''re done talking, so that''s enough, right? - Heh heh, how can I sweeten you? Lose your tone and laugh pathetically. They talked abruptly in the morning, but her expression and heart have no negative emotions such as spiciness or sadness. I just feel strange and smiling like I whined earlier, and now that I''m wrapped up in Ain''s scent, I even held happiness. 319 Before you go home. - It''s been a whole day since Chris'' confession. After completing his work in the Wang capital, Ein will return to Strahm. Lots of people drop me off - a short while ago, I was walking into Warren''s office. Bunch of paper, ink scent. Ein stands in front of a larger desk placed in the back. A few minutes ago, they just sat back and finished the consultation. That was about the disturbance in recent times, already walking away, but Krone was also present. Although she had left this room behind for the return journey one foot away. "If you ask, Lord Chris was making a passionate confession..." And Warren said as he looked at the paperwork. "... I''d like to know where the information is." "He seemed to be paying people, but he said he saw the pay he took by chance. He came to report it to me only secretly." "I see. Well, maybe I can''t help it." "I''ve been jerked off for years... but even as far as I''m concerned, I have feelings close to infinity" Tons, tons. When I put the paperwork together and on my desk, Warren holds powerful eyes in the back of her lowered brow. Morning sun sewing the gaps in the curtains like a backlight. "That day, the bloodline I dropped off in the Old King''s Capital returns to one. I am so delighted that I cannot speak." What Warren says is still a quick word. "To inherit silver and to give the royal family the glory of eternity." "... a lot of confusion." "I can predict roughly, but Master Ain seems to think of only one mistake." "Mistakes?" "Yep. It is not a mistake to follow so-called success stories. However, in order not to overlap failures, it is closer to the correct answer to refer to examples of failures. If you do, it won''t fail any more." Ain''t got no voice. Ain''t nodding. "If there are those who are far from the ideals of Ein, there will be no problem if you try to be careful not to be one of them." Warren talks about Heim in the dark. Ein nodded with a broken cheek, wondering if there was an idea to say so. "I will not tell His Majesty anything about you and Lord Chris." "Is that it? I want you to tell me right away that this happened - and you''re not saying that? "You don''t have to look so strange. Anyway, I didn''t see the scene." "... I see. So you''re gonna leave it to us." "Well, what the hell" "It''ll help. Looks like you''re watching over me." Ein looks at the watch in large measure. Time for a good time. With a lower voice, he tells Warren "thank you" and returns his heel. "Dear Ein," Warren''s voice reaching the back, just a little stiff voice color. "Red Dragon will always hunt. The resulting nucleus will soon reach the Son of Ain, who will be born, as the red ball of a new earth." "That would be nice. If only we could take the nukes without any damage, we''d be in full swing." "You''re right. - And if the Black Dragon was born as inherited." Ain can also tell by the look on his face that slowly broke him, that he''s becoming a floating voice. "You should be served. For the world tree of bulimia to use its magic stone as its strength." Pickup, and Ain''t stopping. He did not look back and repeatedly blinked as he looked at the door. "I''m not going to tell Master Ain to fight for me. Naturally, I or His Majesty intend to stop. But we don''t have the means to stop Ein. in a predominantly warrior sense." "... you don''t get it, do you? Just in case, I might not move to not worry about the people I care about" "It won''t. His Royal Highness Prince Ain is the one who stands up and confronts the crisis when the damage is likely to fall on the important people." Ain''t got no objection and a bitter smile scratches his temples. "So I thought I''d tell you while I''m at it. I want you to get all the power that Black Dragon has, not half as it did when it was a sea dragon. It''s all in one mind." "How could you do that all of a sudden? "Your Majesty was worried. About the hidden dungeon." ¡­¡­ "If you become, if you gain a higher strength than the existence of a divine hidden dungeon, in case it becomes impossible? and i am treading...... hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! The high laughter of an aged voice echoes. Ain held his head with both hands, regretting the worry he had made his grandfather shake his body. "Oh, uh... I see... that might be a good idea" The last time he laughed, he left Warren''s office behind. "Nevertheless - if it is as inherited, it will already gain tremendous power. Is there such a thing as being the other person?" If you were there, it would be exactly like being called God. Warren conceived a view of the castle town in the morning, spreading out the window. 320 Raided cities and fox reasoning. A few hours after Ain left the castle. A communication that reached the castle strongly distorted Warren''s face. "- I authorize the use of demonic stone cannons under the authority of the Prime Minister. Tell Lord Lloyd that... no, first tell him it''s military." "Ha!" When I tell the knight who came to the office, I think back to the last few days. Warren, by his own measures, was letting go of his hand to broil the dragon faithful, but unfortunately he was not stupid enough to be broiled, and there has been no eye-catching noise. Before fake eggs are transported to the ist, if there''s going to be a commotion, it might be now - I had that prediction. "I''ve come out with a lot of hard means... well" A murmured Warren opens the seal of a single letter. Just now, a report was written that the knight had just brought. "A massive raid occurs in the peripheral city of Clifoto (,,,,,,,)" That is one of the cities in Istarica that is closer to demons than Baltic. Situated in the western part of the continent, and slightly to the north, it is not very different from the king''s capital when it comes to latitudes on the continent, and the climate is not as cold as the Baltic, nor is it too hot for a livable climate. The demons have thrived despite their nearby proximity because of the abundance of mining resources in the vicinity. Also, unlike Baltic, the reason why they don''t call it the Holy Land of Adventurers is mainly because it has aspects like a fortified city where knights are in defense. Clifoto is not much of an area to be named if you live near Wangdu. It was just a city commanded by Baron Crim, Bats'' father. - Warren reads the letter and raises his eyebrows. "... many victims due to the flames caused by the presence of what appears to be a dragon species. The total length is about two stories private. The number is two, and those who came to the robe broke in after halving the back of the fort. Taking away the demonic stones stored in the deepest depths of the arsenal and fleeing." Apparently, the dragon was in service, and whenever a man in a robe waved a cane, he was acting according to it. On the way, the flying dragon second-hand broke up and fled - Warren finishes reading a report by Baron Crim. "This is indeed a dragon. That''s probably the red dragon we''ve been talking about lately..." There was an illustration by sighting, depicting two flying dragons scattering flames. Although the size is probably about the full length of a common private home. One thing left me with a strange fact. "The contents of the egg found in the ist the other day, if that''s this dragon, it''s not the right size. I have too little time for growth...... hmm? Second, if you look at the neck of the illustrative Red Dragon, it''s like an embedded stone and a painfully spreading vascular tube. Somewhere familiar, it''s exactly the same thing that Shannon did during the commotion. "- I see. In addition to the survival of the Knight Heim, this Red Dragon. I have no doubt about the relationship¡­ the three forces have joined forces." One is those in the robes of the Dragon Faith. The other was the Institute of Paleontology, a researcher who was in Ist. And the last one is the remnants of Heim - no. "Her discovery reports, which had arrived from time to time, must have been a move for this." Warren with a beard thinks as he looks at the ceiling. "Only Lord Tiggle is the leading figure of Heim anymore. But I don''t even think he''s going to fang at us from the current situation... then Lord Amur, or the Head of State of Rockdam... no, they''re both witnessing our power. Birdland merchants have no advantage in committing such warlike acts." Crushing one by one, I arrived at an answer. "In the end, it looks like she''s the only one. Hmmm...... I thought I had broken the edge with the female fox, but did it remain indirect? Think of it as the last thing Ain left behind." Warren''s voice, which speaks as he rises, is as inclusive as a curse. Even though Ain said he was going to miss this situation, he didn''t even leak a smile at the silliness too much. "My own vengeance. And using the vengeance of the Heim knight, he relied on the presence of demons, knowing he was no match for manpower." Warren stands at the window and opens the window to cool his face with the cold wind pouring out of the winter sky. "The dragon faith even pinched in my ear, if I take it with me in a deal, they ask me for a world tree of bulimia - yeah, the interests are consistent and not bad. Red Dragon split into two hands... probably" The ship, the word came, Warren thinks. When disturbances undoubtedly do not subside only on the continent Ishtal, but also on the Haim Autonomy. Red Dragon, on the other hand, who split into two hands and fled, said she - Camilla was in service. "If so, a world tree of bulimia would also have been needed as a material to hatch¡­ leave aside the professional story at this time" Finish the cold wind and close the window. Finally, fu, whining Warren. "The story of the Black Dragon has turned out to be too wild to let go." The world tree of bulimia has already been cut off if the prediction is correct. The material was thought undoubtedly to pass to the dragon faithful. When I return to my desk, I immediately fill a single document. "- Send an extra thirty battleships to the Heim Autonomy.... No, it''s another force, not a battleship. The battleship wants to turn elsewhere. If you fight the Red Dragon, if you have to fight along the sea, you can handle it." And the peripheral city of Clifoto, Ein, also dispatches a large army to the West, which he has been investigating. Upon complete annihilation, Chancellor Warren decided to send in the proud strength of the regular army. These details will also be communicated to Ain as soon as the military debate is over. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When Warren decided on a few things and a massive military debate began. Ain was at the Duke of Vols residence in Strom, with beautiful ivory exterior walls. "Oh, isn''t that nice? Leonard, let''s cross the ocean together." "... are you insane? "It would have been before... What, are you scared? Bats and Leonard. The two of you are on hand with a piece of paper signed by King Silvard. One foot ahead, Ain was asking, it said to leave some troops to the two of them. I''m free to stay in Strahm and give instructions, and I''m left with the decision to cross the ocean, as Bats says, but Bats was determined to cross the ocean lightly. "Yes, no. Not that I''m scared... but I''m surprised that we''re in command." "Aren''t you scared? What are we graduating from the Royal Kingsland School for? There''s more taxes on each and every one of us than we paid for, you know? "... you''re right, but you''ll have too many livers" "Ah? That''s you... can I leave you on Loran and leave him alone? Of the four of us, Leonard and I aren''t the only ones who can do it, are we? Loran is in the direction the Bats point with their thumbs. The look of Loran and Ain, standing on the floor a little off the couch where they both sat down. "What''s this! You''re so floating! "I''ll have something bigger floating around in six months! Like... a carriage or something! Loran, who has said so well as Ain who gives a surprise voice, the chair floats in front of the two of them about a few dozen cm. It''s not because there''s a trick in the chair, but because there''s a special magic prop stuck under the chair. "Right now, I still don''t have enough power to float something bigger... if it''s something that''s floating from the beginning (,,,,,,), I think that''s the only way I can keep it floating for one person or so" "That''s amazing! I don''t really know what kind of situation people floated in." "Ha, see for example... help when falling off the roof..." "I see. Can I sit down for once? "Yeah, I''m fine." Leonard laughs bitterly at Ain, who sits in a floating chair and Loran''s voice, who rejoices in his voice. Then the bats stood up and approached. "That''s awesome. I''ll give you the money. Make me one! "Oh, I''ll give it to you because there''s nothing extra. Yes." Empty demonic stone-like stones and paper removed from Loran''s pocket. The paper is detailed with strange prints and letters like magic formations, one that at first glance reminds me of parchment. "It''s not just paper, it''s a recently invented magic prop. We can''t do it with manpower - it''s complicated - so we can activate magic -" "Ahhh! Okay, he said he knew I didn''t understand! "By the way... Your Highness, are you sure you want to bat with me? Leonard says anxiously that he still hasn''t stomped through, but Ain laughs and answers. "Leonard and Bats will be fine. That''s what Grandpa thinks and approves... but he really wants you to run away when it''s dangerous." Then Leonard calmed his expression as if relieved. "Well, we''ll be on the boat in a day or two. I''ll report it to Marco''s husband once, and I''ll go to that port town one foot away." "Oh, hey! Much sooner again...! "Well, I remembered. What a guy. Still, it''s getting a lot bigger... Was it Red Dragon? If I were to defeat Heim, wouldn''t I be a hero? "That would make you a hero if you knocked him down... but what are you suddenly saying? "No, no, no... I''m a man, too. I have a desire to be amazing." Like Ein, who was called a hero by crusading the sea dragon, the Bats also host such masculinity. "Right, isn''t it cool to kill Red Dragon? "Oh, that''s cool" Ein agrees and exhales as if Loran and Leonard were frightened. "Well, look. Sooner or later, you''ll be strong enough to be the leader of the Black Knight.... as the second Black Knights leader and killed Red Dragon, what the hell... I''m starting to get samurai tremors now" The result of the military council that Warren and others did arrives from the Wang capital this evening. In a report that Camilla''s involvement was almost finalised, Ein grinned sadly and bitterly inside the Strom mansion, alone. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Back in Strom, the first night dawned, while Ein''s heart was stirred by complex emotions, such as the raid on a peripheral city. "Red Dragon... I think you should go to Marco and Arche too..." Ein, who had been thinking in the room for the morning, leaked a few unidentified solitaires. The time went around ten o''clock and the feeling that it was no longer a holiday, even though today was a holiday without work, disappeared. At least, instead of the job of wanting Prince Ain''t to be the king, I guess what Ain''t been called back to yesterday''s castle military council is the message Ain''t to focus on the Strom thing. There is also an uncomparable increase in the number of troops dispatched to the Haim Autonomy. In contrast, what will Bats and Leonard do? There were also questions about the friends that - Conn, conn. The door to the room was knocked. "Yes?" "Excuse me. Chris, are you okay now? "... I''m fine! I haven''t really had a chance to talk slowly since my confession the other day. I have disturbing contact from Wang Du. I also thought about the status quo, whether we should put it aside for a little while, but in other words, that''s the only reason to put it aside. Listening to Ain, Chris steps indoors. "Dear Ein, you''re not thinking about going on your own, are you? Chris asks as he approaches Ain sitting on the couch. "I haven''t thought about it yet. I thought Marco should go to reinforcements." "Huh, you were thinking unexpectedly and calmly..." "You know... you won''t be trusted because of past behavior, but I''m pretty calm -" "Oh, excuse me next door" ¡­¡­ Chris sat next to Ain today, usually to sit in the front. The expression looked normal (,), so to speak, if not particularly upbeat. I just can''t dive in the ringing her beauty. "Yes... you''re closer than usual" "Yes. I''d like to be near Master Ain. For today, I will endure this distance." That being the case, the distance between the two is already so close that the thighs are likely to stick together. If we were to seek any more, we would no longer be in such close contact as to embrace. What am I supposed to do about this change in Chris? Ain''t never seen it before. Ain''t shut on Chris'' push. Not that I didn''t like it, but my consciousness was extra suited to her sweet scent compared to before. "Arms makers make weapons, fishermen catch fish, and doctors heal injuries. And the work of Prince Wang is equivalent to that of a king. I know what Ein would be worried about. But I think it''s important to leave it to your men, right? This is the truth that has been said many times before. From some embarrassing kind way of saying it, I reaffirm that she is older. "Dear Ein. What if Ain''t got the power of Red Dragon or Black Dragon, and then you want to do something about it? "... what are you doing suddenly? "Well... I was wondering if I could come up with some new goals... if I could be so strong." The point of reaching Prince Wang does not mean that he is the strongest in an aggressive sense. Rather, that would be the values of the knights and adventurers, but Ein takes it seriously. (Speaking of which, if Goddess Lori is really behind the dungeon -) I want to talk to her again, I want to thank you, aren''t you bored by yourself? And I want to convey a light mouth. It''s just an indeterminate story about whether she''s deep in a divine hidden dungeon, and I doubt it if she asks if it''s worth stepping in at the risk. But if he''s really here - Ein thought he''d pray. When the sea dragon disturbed, I felt as strongly in my heart as when I was helped by the Goddess''s words. ... Huh. ¨D¨D A strange atmosphere, like consciousness, reached Ain. "Huh...!? "Duh, what''s going on suddenly......!? Bullshit! and Chris asks surprised Ain looking around. Ain''t convinced by niggling and giggling in such a matter as not to be told the gain. "Nothing. I was just wondering if the goal was real." Ein was disgusting about Camilla, but that made him smile in a good mood like a lie. 321 [Out of Christmas] This time, those on the side to give. "Yes, rally nya! Ready? Whoever comes late will throw it away from the other traitor!? Bassi! Bassi! Katima dressed in a bright red costume summons and slaps Ememme at his feet. "Hey, hey!? It hurts! I''ve been beaten to the feet all the time! "That''s why we''re here again this year... an example day where business is deep! "Oh, Master Katima, do you know? They easily change their meaning in a position to observe good and evil, I don''t know." "Nah, I''m talking about being smart! Damn!" There were two girls listening to the mysterious interplay between Ketsey and Harpy. Naturally, they both wear bright red costumes as well, but the two look a little colder because of their shorter skirts compared to Katima. One rocks his silver blue hair to the left like he was in trouble, the other drips his golden thread hair to sigh. Everyone is in the middle of Kingsland, the king''s capital - White Knight Castle, the small sandy beach behind it. Until a few hours ago, the Great Hall was overwhelmingly used and parties were held only by the castle people. Since the middle of the night, when everyone would have calmed down after the party, these four people are face-to-face, led by Katima. Clone, who rocked her silver blue hair, opens her mouth. "... I''d like to ask you once, is it okay to imitate as if sneaking in? Even if the purpose is Ein''s room¡­" "No problem. You can''t blame us in the first place. Just in case, Dill tells me to miss something. And Chris is supposed to be ordering the Kingsguard knights, too? "Meh, I''m ordering you... well, this outfit... I''m embarrassed...! Chris exposed to the white skin of his thighs dyes his cheeks red as he rubs his left and right knees. I''ve had more opportunities to wear skirts than before, but I''ve never dressed like Santa. Chris asks slightly resentfully at Krone''s grandstanding next to himself. "Mr. Krone seems to have plenty of room... is there a trick or something? Well, I''ve never dressed like this before..." "Well... I''ve never worn it either, have I? I just know who to show you, and if you think Ain''t cute, that''s fine." "- I see, you just have to think about Ein! "Uh, yeah. I''m sure he is." It''s busy in the middle of the night. The sound of the gentle waves echoing on the beach gradually elevates the mood of the two. "Ememe, these four legs are sure to attract a lot of men''s attention. It''s just that Ain''t the only one I can worship." "Wow... didn''t I say something... like a middle-aged adventurer? "Nyaaaaaa!? Wow, I''m still young! "Oh, is it only when you''re angry...... and it''s a good time while you''re doing that! "Mmmm!? Time for an ops call! "Master Katima? I used to distribute gifts to His Royal Highness and Lili, but... I won''t distribute them this year. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve already hit my hand." Martha at first class, said she left it to her. Then I''m convinced. When Ememme returned the missing reply between them, they all stepped into the castle, headed by Katima. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Katima stops at the upper level of the castle, in front of the bedrooms of Silvado and Laralua. "Well, I''ll be transported to Ememe from the outside. You two go to Ain''s room." Katima and Ememme walking away lightly. It is somewhat majestic to open the window and pop out into the night sky of White Christmas. But it should never be the way the First Princess would behave. "... Shall we go too" "Yes... right... I will..." Chris, who responded powerlessly to Krone''s voice, walks in the castle with a short skirt, as in the example. The midnight castle is so quiet that there is no sound, only the footsteps of the two stepping on the carpet echo. If only one thing goes down the stairs, it''s a hierarchy with Ain''s room right away. The two of them, especially Chris, raise their chests and feel nervous, but they''re not going to leave until they get here. - Krone asks if you know her nervousness. "What did Mr. Chris decide to give away? "I am a muffler as before. What happened to Mr. Krone? "I''ve been looking over a few bottles because I see Ain wrecked his pen the other day. Since I started working at Strom, I have more paperwork, so I don''t know what else to do..." The more Chris snorted back at Krone''s apparent choice. Eventually, I went down the stairs and approached Ain''s room right in front of him. As the two legs stopped pitting on the exact ancestor, his eyes met with those of him. "... wait. As a lord, you put your heart into Ain." There is only one man who calls Ain away in a hard talking tone, to say the least. If the man is in the castle, and if he is free to walk around in the middle of the night, he will be suspended. Chris spoke ahead of Krone. "Your Majesty (,,) - that''s exactly..." "It''s not, Chris! These clothes were prepared by Laralua... the rest of them are not in my own hands...! "... oh, you look great - I''m sure there isn''t one..." "Hmmm...... yes, it would help if you could decide not to see it" Beard in front but bright red outfit is exactly Santa. I can''t tell you how torn my mouth is that the king of Ishtarika, the great power, was dressed like that for one grandson. Perhaps what is at the hands of Queen Laralua is true, but the fact that he is dressed in this outfit is more important than the circumstances. Silvard didn''t want to go inside Ain''s room, he was just about to walk away with a white box with a red bow in front of Ain''s room. "So, let''s go home with this for the rest" "Now that you''re back, I think Master Katima is here" "I know. Laralua must have noticed and waited." Gently returning to Chris'' words, he unexpectedly left exposed to his appearance of superior mood. Chris left, and Krone, who was listening to the conversation between the two next door, says. "You wanted to give Ein a gift, but maybe it''s Lalalua''s concern." "... you mean you''ve given Your Majesty an excuse? "I think so. Because the king''s position, the grandfather''s position, and the pretext will make it easier to move." "Haha...... right. Because you are a wise man... La Larua." Two hands overlapping on Ein''s room door. The two people with their eyes pointed at each other, grinning and opening the door after a few seconds of rigidity. The door leading to Ain''s room''s living room and bedroom opened almost simultaneously with the two of them entering. Did Ein wake up? It was also during the time they panicked - that they showed up. "- Oh." Will there be more glossy women than she is? A bright red costume that looks so good hides an attractive limb. She just didn''t panic like Silverado, smiling at the both of them as usual. Now Crone opens her mouth to her, not Chris. "Dear Olivia, that fitting...... Could you give Ein a gift? "Pfft. - Yeah, it is. I used to get these clothes from your sister, but she never used them." Unexpectedly Krone looked at Olivia''s entire body. A chest bigger than myself, a thin hipster attracts eyes and doesn''t stop. At an early age, Olivia, who had gathered her own yearnings together, was as beautiful as she was at the time, with no dull skin or silky hair to its beauty. I still feel awesome when I think that such Olivia''s affection is and always has only been given to Ain. When they differed from Olivia, who walked out, they were intoxicated by the sweet smell of pheromones fragrant from her. "Ain''t sleeping right. Welcome both of you. It''s time for Martha to come back, so I''m taking my time in my room." Bye, Merry Christmas. Olivia says so near the two ears and walks away. The two left were overwhelmed by different emotions than they were when Silvered. "... My first meeting with Olivia was at the Grand Duke of Augusto. He''s been nice since then, but I think he''s been nicer than he was at the time." "Eh... I knew you would shine better in Ishtarika..." Even the leftover incense doesn''t seem like something fancy, and it was after a little while that the two people who stopped walked out. Careful not to make footsteps, slowly open the door leading to Ain''s bedroom. A small desk by his bed contained one gift that Olivia would have left behind. It''s wrapped and can''t even peek inside. First, when Krone placed the gift, as did Olivia, he followed and Chris placed it next to him. Later I could have left already, but when I saw Ain''s sleeping face resting peacefully, the two unexpectedly lean next to the bed. Krone shrugged and laughed small. "Really, even though it''s cute when you do this - it''s getting more Rin than it used to be" The noticeable turning point will be during demonization, but sooner or later Ein should have looked like this. Krone gently avoids the hair hanging on Ain''s cheek. I smile again when I see Ain twirling like a tickle. "I''m sure you wouldn''t be mad if I borrowed your gift." Krone puts her torso on the bed where Ain lays down and breathes with her face against her neck. In a trance-like manner, I smiled happily and inhaled the scent of a person deeply. I''m surprised Chris was watching right next door. "Well, that''s bold...... Mr. Krone" "Pfft. It''s important to be patient, but you don''t have to bother putting up with things that nobody needs to blame." Krone honored Olivia, but from Chris, Krone is a special woman as well. Chris also knows what Krone looked like at an early age, but grown up she is now just a jewel for any courtier to be Xia. "Hmmm......" Ain''s face, which twisted his body like it tickled again, just came in front of Chris. "Ah - uh..." It''s Christmas. No need to be patient, the words that Krone had just said rebelled like a devil''s whisper. "Dear Ein... and excuse me... ugh" bubble! and not a powerful momentum, but the shorter skirt flips just before you can see underwear. At this time, Krone also looked at Chris'' side again. She''s a Rin when she was putting her hair together in a ponytail, but the way she''s flowing her hair naturally is a more stunning lady than a knight. Overflowing with elegance that most women can''t imitate, she has a natural flair. Rumor has it that the story at the party in Baltic was no less beautiful than Olivia''s and as beautiful as the angels depicted in the book. - Such Chris nodded his face at Ain''s neck now so that it was sweet. "Ahhh... Aww..." Chris'' cheeks, panicked while keeping it to himself, were red as if he had put a thin red on them. Krone laughs gently at the pathetic tricks she is unfamiliar with in love, with her appearance and back. However, from the side, the two acts diverge from the public image, just one woman who raised her mood by the thought person. After this, the two of us were going to go home to our own rooms, but with light footsteps, as Krone came up with, we head to the other side of the bed. I wondered what she was going to do, and she tugged into bed like she was going to hug Ain on her back. "It''s Christmas, and I don''t think you''ll get mad at me after this. Oh, I don''t think they usually piss me off..." A reopened krone adheres to Ain''s back. "K, Mr. Krone!? "I''m taking a bath, and you''re okay, right? "In that kind of problem...... but" In Chris, envy prevailed over the thought of no. "I wouldn''t be offended if I slept with Master Ain either...... wouldn''t you? That''s right. Krone answers with a laugh. "Dear Ain, I''m sorry to disturb you..." into his chest softly so as to pinch Ain from the other side of the clone. Ain''t just getting a calm sleep without waking up, and Chris let the warmth in the bed symbiosis embarrassment and joy. "Ugh... now I think I can do anything" "Yeah, so am I." "But... you can''t keep interrupting your rest, can you? "Huh? I was going to stay like this." Blue Heaven Thunder, Chris'' whole body trembles only once. Are you allowed to do that? Right, because it''s Christmas - and only a convenient excuse occupied my heart. Krone''s words were too appealing. "Christmas was such a lovely day......! "Phew... looks like it" Thus, they rescheduled to leave the gift and spend the night with Ain. The three slept calmly and fell asleep in deep sleep, keeping their bodies close as they sometimes turned. - Eventually the night dawns. It was morning and I woke up one foot away. Ain woke up his upper body. "... that? Both arms pulled. I wonder why, looking from left to right, the women I knew well were asleep. Shh, whenever I get to sleep quietly, Ain''s arm feels bitter. "Huh!? Huh...!? hey...... why...... ugh!? I got into bed a little after the party last night. There were no other memories left, and I didn''t know why Krone and Chris were next door. However, unexpectedly, I immediately guess why. Thanks to the bright red costume they both wore. "Uh... I see Santa''s both here" Three gifts if you look at the desk next to the bed. I immediately perceive that the one left is Olivia, and Ain laughs when he sees out the window, the morning sun and the snow that came down. Ain shrugs her gaze back to bed. "I wonder if this is what happened when Mr. Katima didn''t invite me this year" When you two wake up, I''ll give you a present myself. When Ain thought about it, he spent a few dozen minutes relaxing until they woke up. 322 Sea dragon fangs and stories above his body. Less than two days later, Bats and Leonard crossed the sea. The three, including Tiggle, who had just returned from the Wang capital, were busy enough to feel envious from Ain. Then three more days later, one day. Ain was surprised by a single letter he received from Wang Du. - In Ein''s own room in Strom''s mansion. "Restoration of the city, do¡­" This is a report about the peripheral city of Clifoto. I got it from Warren. Looking through it, I can see how seriously Warren made the move. "Capturing dozens of men and women, working on interrogation right now - yeah... it''s too soon..." Read on, he also said he is dispatching to the western side of the continent, an area where the Huorn group is based, which he heard from Shearton. However, the road was bad and the perimeter search was difficult. Ain''t "not yet," he hoists his cheeks to the fact that he''s moved much more highly than he was a strom himself, though. Soon, but you''ll also get some kind of contact from the Heim Autonomy. "- Ein? I heard you got a report from Master Warren..." Knock on the room and Krone steps into Ain''s room. "Oh, yeah. I was just looking through my eyes." "Then it was just fine. Next door, okay? "Of course." From the crone sitting next to me, the usual floral aroma is mixed with the aroma of tea. I guess I''ve been finishing my breakfast, thinking as Ain is distracted by Krone sitting next to me. As nature and her thighs touched each other, she peered into the letter at Ein''s disposal. "Wow, you moved faster than I imagined." Warren drives more power than Strom does. Ain''t got demon stone groups, arshes, etc. nearby, but I still didn''t feel I could relate to Warren with regard to something called the art of moving a lot of battle power. After the two of them look at each other and smile bitterly, Krone leaks her voice "Ah" and remembers. "Lord Shearton will be here soon. I''ll put you through to the reception room. Can I take care of the rest? "Mm-hmm." Krone leaves him in a good mood when he mouths Ain''s cheek as he leaves. Eventually, Ain''t got up to imitate her too... "Big fangs like that idiot, you have to have them" And I saw a crate with Elle''s unusual fangs. One has already been given to the King''s Capital and to Silvado. The use of the one left is determined. That''s why Shearling was summoned to Strahm. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Shearling was surprised when he was put through the reception room. Some things were important to the extent that he lost his word. He transformed his eyes like thin and sharp swords, fingering the surface of his fangs with gloves with a smooth cloth, removed from his nose. "This is not just a demon material." "Yeah, it''s a sea dragon fang." "No, that''s not what I meant. I don''t know... Your Highness''s sword or a monster might be born." How much growth on earth are we experiencing? Ein thinks against the twins. If Shearton said so many words, he wonders if Ein is already stronger than his parents'' sea dragon buried and, possibly, closer to the dragon species'' demon king as well. Many demonic stones are given to feed the twins from state and Katima''s personal expenses. Therefore, a fang was given. "I can also make a great sword. And a sword of common size. It''s just my recommendation. - That''s more national treasures, but don''t you have to tell your majesty? "... I''m telling you once, okay?" "Huh! Nice! Then wait a few days. No, I''ll make it in a hurry! "Can you do it that fast? "I''m getting paid from state spending here! Every year, I switched to the latest furnace from Isto! Ha-ha-ha! The Knight''s strength is also a good thing. They seemed to have a good relationship with each other. Above all. Shearling puts a lid on the crate and rises to leave the mansion. "Speaking of which, I hear the knife Mr. Shearton gave you is doing well. The chefs said I heard from Martha." "That''s natural, because I''m the one who hit it! Shearton''s words were convincing because he had a proven strength. "Well, it''s from my hometown. Japanese knives are a substitute. Ma, I only remember how to hit it, and I don''t remember where that hometown was! "- Yes?" What''s he like now? I was amazed by the rare memories left behind Ein''s brain, the words in it. "And then, wow, it used to be... I made my own knife - I''ve heard people die with knives. They were a stupid way to die (,,,,,), but I''m tough too when people''s lives disappear with the kind of blades they use to cook. I haven''t made that knife in a while." "... Ah, yes" "So, I''ve been away from the blacksmith job for a while... well, this is how I came back to blacksmith at some point. Except for this, you really don''t remember anything! I don''t feel like I''m in any trouble, and I don''t care! hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha..." Ein felt a strange edge as he saw the shearling in with too much laughter. That already made me feel all sorts of odd edges. "Ugh, I thought I was going to die...... then I''ll have the castle knight send me when I can, see ya! "Hey...... hey!? Mr. Shearling!" Unaware of Ain''s restraint, Shearton leaves the room behind with a crate with Elle''s fangs in it. Ein, who was left, held the sky several times with his arms stretched out to stop Shearling, hands ahead, before lowering his arms without force. I didn''t want to ask him anything. Ain''t tried to stop him somehow. Anyway, there''s nothing more to it than telling Ain that I don''t remember Shearling at all. It goes without saying that I believed in it because of his character. 323 Different path and. Change of place. It''s the Haim Autonomy, the port town Round Heart. Closer to where the Roundhart family mansion used to be even in the harbour town, the cobblestones lined up neatly with black antique street lights make you feel different in technology than before, except because Haim has already turned into a city in Ishtarika. Almost over the years, that is, today, when Ein''s birthday was approaching, the two people who crossed the sea, especially the Bats, were overflowing with bravery. "Leonard, this formation is over." "Also, it''s almost... fast..." "This is the main business. So, what about you? "Almost there, wait." The knights, formed in pairs by dozens, stand in unison and perseverance. If you return to the ship that was lodged in the harbor, more troops will be encouraging your mission now or now. All regular knights proud of Ishtarika. Even if it does not extend to Kingsguard knights, the strength of the body and the skills cultivated thus far are by no means inferior to those of the knights of other countries. The knights, whose formation the Bats finished one foot ahead of, have already left port town and moved out of town to a branch proceeding to Birdland. - After more than a dozen minutes of bats coming under Leonard, all formations are finally over and the two breathe. "You don''t feel used to it. I can''t believe a young man like me orders a knight to look great." "You idiot, this kind of thing just seems great" "Hmm? "As I was a knight, I asked if I wanted to follow a fluttering commander. That''s what you need to be responsible for, but don''t make me look lost." "... as always, I don''t like that you''re just learning about these stories." "I''m a martial officer, you''re a civilian. Just be patient..." "Let''s try to do that unintentionally. - I''m going back to the ship one foot away, because I have the perfect civilian work ahead of me." Two knights escort Leonard away. Then Tiggle approached the bats in exchange for him. "That''s a brilliant thing. I don''t think it''s my first command." "You know, when I was little, I used to play something similar to my father''s." "What kind of play did your father play... well fine. So, are you two leaving soon? "It will. Don''t just head to Birdland and go straight to the northwest Rockdam." "Why didn''t you go to Rockdam from the start? "One way or another, it''s because the investigation in Birdland is more important" "... with reason" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Batts and Leonard, commanders other than the two, also finished their duties and left the port town Roundheart. Then the night less than two days later, Tiggle''s mansion in the harbour town Roundheart, his own window opened abruptly. "Huh!?" It was four knights and one woman who stepped in. The woman could not peek into her face because she was wearing a robe, but Tiggle looked familiar to the armor of the four knights. That should be it too - because until just two years ago, it was the armor I saw every day in the castle where I was born and raised. "Oh, you guys..." "Your Highness. I''m here to pick you up." "Hurry up and thank you! Being late picking you up. I apologize for being so disrespectful again." Women don''t talk, knights talk. What the hell are you talking about, these guys? Tiggle sits on the bed while he is sleeping. The cold wind entering through the window caused tremors from my chest, but it''s just the right irritation for my sleepy whole body. "I can''t guess. What did you come here to do to me? Tiggle hasn''t been absurd in a long time. Imagine who you were before if you liked it, and acted as a high-pressure, thorough gaze from the top. gaze down, pulling the jaw all the way down and kneeling the knight, waiting uncomfortably for a reply. "I am so sorry... I apologize for taking such a long time for us to pick up His Highness, the Knight of Kingsguard of the Kingdom of Haim..." "- He would have followed that tyrant for a long time and been bittersweet...... but! Now is the time to strike a hand in reconstruction! "Are you idiots? Haven''t you answered one of my questions? I''m useless, but I can''t find value in a knight." "I''m sorry, too! I''m so excited to hear from you..." "I was wondering if you''d like me to explain it to you, not us! I''m not good at panicking knights on their knees. Tiggle laughed mockingly inside, "Ha ha," but cautioned about everyone who came. (Can''t my situation be a very good one) It''s a concern. But I want to hear what the knight said before that concern from "this one". "It''s been a while. Your Highness." A voice I could hear, just a voice I haven''t heard in a while here. At that moment, Tiggle immerses himself in the discomfort of his whole body''s skin, his pores being ice marinated. As her voice trembled with joy, she let her cheeks pull for a moment with an inclusive grin that floated nitrously. Definitely. This situation cannot be described as a good one. and. "Oh, long time no see - Camilla" When Tiggle said so, she took the robe and showed her face. As beautiful as the Countess was before - I thought, but elegance lurks the ringing. If you look at your fingertips and toes, you can''t say they are neat, and your hair is less lustrous than before. "... seemed to be struggling" "Yep. Unlike His Royal Highness, we have continued with all our life of sneaking and sneaking. This evening, we managed to get a leg on it, aiming to see fewer and fewer of the unchanging knights from this harbor town." Her resentment is not just about Ishtalika, but it seems to be the same thing for Tiggle, who is sitting back and living gracefully in front of her. The thorns lurking in the words hunt down Tiggle like a forest beast. But I reprimand Camilla without even pulling Tiggle. "What is that saying? Were you just in a position to tell me that? "Now it''s time to tell you why we''ve come." From Camilla, who smiled without answering, I can''t feel the same respect as before. Tiggle thinks inside. "Camilla is still mine -". "Please come with me. To fulfill the wishes of the heroes who mindlessly scattered. And for the rebirth of the proud Haim" Right, "Is Camilla still my enemy" Tiggle laughs invincibly. "You seriously think you can defeat Ishtalika? If that''s the case, it''s a big mistake." Even if you have as much power as you can win, you don''t touch your neck vertically. Tiggle gets out of bed and breathes. "- Capture it. He''s a fool who avenges His Majesty Silvado! Ishtarika''s elites soon stepped foot in. This mansion is inhabited by Lord Haim and should be considered an important stronghold even in Ishtarika yesterday. Numerous tenacious knights stepped in, naturally. Then two previously silent Heim knights rise. Their footsteps are disturbing. Because there is so much inorganic without making you feel alive. "Camilla. I know it bothered everyone because of my stupidity. That''s why I apologize to Your Majesty for your sins... and stop wasting your resistance..." "... too bad. Your Highness." When Camilla ordered him to "do it," the two knights pulled the pitch-black sword out of their hips. 324 Where did they take him? The former Kingsguard knight of the Kingdom of Heim was badly offended by Tiggle''s words. Because we called Silvard to be His Majesty, not ourselves, but the Knights of Ishtarika, not just to be our reliable men. Tiggle also thought that this would allow him to capture Camilla and thought in his chest that the commotion should fit some. Immediately, but the Knight of Ishtarika was supposed to show his power... "This is how the legacy she left helps." Tiggle was distracted by Camilla wiggling a humble grin. I wonder what that room is, the knights who rushed to the thought arrow tip are blown to the wall. Only for a moment, the dull sound of metal bumping into each other sounded. "Nah - what!? What the hell did you do? When Tiggle glances around, there are two knights at the end of his gaze. Camilla ordered me to pull out my sword. Soon the sword swung down had torn the armor of the Knight of Ishtarika and blown it up against the wall. The matter of the mysterious creatures surrounding Tiggle''s brain. Now I can see it''s not leaking, but the two knights who have never spoken up hold a question mark as to whether they are normal people. Above all, those who can defeat the Knights of Ishtarika at a rate that is inconspicuous to their eyes are about Logus and Grint in what Tiggle knows. (Is this the power of my brother, my father... and the example of how I ruled the Logas too...!? Tiggle, who did not stand on the battlefield, only overheard. Ralph, King of Heim, and the changed figure of his brother Rayphone, was heard from Ain, rather, so much so that he thanked him for making a stop. But as it stands, you shouldn''t think who it is. "Ku... can''t you afford to think...! Outside the room, you can hear the immediate footsteps of reinforcements. Tiggle smashed his tongue to escape the situation. "Your Highness! You will come with us for a moment! "Huh! Please come this way! Tiggle''s leg stops trying to leave the room in the hands of a knight who was forced to hold his shoulder. "No, don''t! I don''t have a petition like yours..." Then Camilla opens her mouth to the taste of eating. "... we have it, even if it''s not in His Highness right now. My husband''s thoughtlessness, and only revenge for the amount of pain Grint had. At the dawn of all that has been done, it is the rebirth of the great Heim." It was a great wish, besides the royal Tiggle, but from Camilla''s blood-running eyes, it was too easy to guess whether she was lying or sincere. Tiggle is caught with both arms by a Kingsguard knight and taken to the window. "No! My father and I were wrong! I don''t think we were sincere to the people when it came to selling fights to Ishtarika! The status quo is a punishment for this and the people are satisfied with the current rule......! Wishing to rebuild our Haim is no longer..." "To Your Highness, give me the medicine that Lord Neusch gave you. Your Highness seems confused." "Ha! Excuse me... Your Highness" "Well, you say it''s noish!? After all, you are with the dragon believers." Warren''s anticipation came true. Needless to say, the connection between Neusch and Camilla, who was the director of the Paleontological Institute, was no longer hand in hand. Eventually, the Kingsguard knight approaches Tiggle''s face with a sweet-scented white cloth. From the word "medicine" that Camilla spoke, I could guess what it was like to take away consciousness. "Huh... you! Again! You were working with the dragon faithful!? I shouted deliberately to tell someone the clues I had gained. Someone, so that I can remember this cry...... Tiggle lost consciousness of the wish for the last time. - Bold offenses to target certain persons were committed precisely with security holes in place. The words that Tiggle intended to cry will reach the people of the mansion, and a new security net will be laid immediately. Eventually, the early horse received reports that Tiggle had been taken away under Bats and Leonard, who had arrived in Birdland. The time is after six in the morning. It was early in the day, but it was when the two of them were gathered in one room to share information. "Ha, ha!? Tiggle got caught? The sender is Elena Augusto. The bats, who looked at the content without any concern, sat in front of Leonard and shouted. "Huh... Huh, Huh... Huh... Hey, Bats! Suddenly what..." Leonard blows out tea about to be drunk. "Just read it! Oh, Ain''s daughter-in-law''s mother. "Don''t put it in a hard way! But Lord Elena wrote such a letter...? "What''s wrong with lying... Look, just read it" Reading the letter, it was said that the main culprit had a reliable relationship with the Dragon Faith in Camilla. The reports that Tiggle was captured and that the Knight of Ishtarika was made easier increase the tension between the two. "I can''t believe it...... to be honest, I heard Heim''s knights weren''t that strong" "I didn''t see it in person either, so I don''t know. But when the Heims were at war, was that... the Red Fox? I''m talking about the fact that it was pretty hell because of them. It''s also a shard of its frigid power, isn''t it? "Right, I don''t know the details, but there''s enough to be frigid. Perhaps His Highness understands the essence of its frigidity." "I mean, we''re not good information at the end of the day." "Ha, that''s ironic, huh? We have a position of nobility right now, and we''re in command." "Still, it''s still terminal. I don''t know what to do with Tiggle as a compromise." "... you should help" Bats dotted his eyes on Leonard, who he couldn''t seem to tell. Then he leaked a big big big sigh and scratched his own temples and grinned bitterly. "Of course you do. He''s a dick." "But... tell me yourself, I can''t bring personal feelings to work." "Don''t be silly. Lord Heim is a fine nobleman''s rescue mission, after all." "Right. There was a presence nearby that could be described as a mastermind... so if you act to capture that mastermind, Tiggle can help you too" Huh, laughing and bats nodding. As he sits back deep on the couch where he was sitting, he puts his arms on the spread edge. "So, what are we going to do?" "Contact your home country first. Perhaps it has already been done by Lord Elena, but it should also be done in haste from us." "Oh, that''s a reasonable line." "Later, it''s the formation of a force to follow Camilla and the old Heim knights who left" Leonard takes a bunch of paper out of his nostalgia when he finishes saying it. Slip the pen to keep flowing. "The letter said you were on the run." "From the port town roundheart. Which one? "They say it''s northwest. Just... right, I heard it was the ruins we went to before." "In the direction of that ruin? You got something for me? "I don''t know. Isn''t there a safe house or something? Whatever it is, we have to let go of the chaser. The two then left the room and went to convene and discuss the commanders of the other troops. 325 The secret of the ruins, the roar and. Warren''s dispatch of the Great Army was successful. Two units led by Bats and Leonard, as separate teams, are officially allowed to head in the direction that he has been taken away, and it is also decided in military discussions. In order to be alert to the existence of the Red Dragon, the horses were run together using highly manoeuvrable demon-guided weapons. Within hours, many reinforcements are also scheduled to arrive from the direction of the port town Round Heart. - When half a day and a few hours passed after Elena''s letter was received from the port town Roundheart. The subthermal zone is somewhat more tranquil late at night than before due to the winter cold. Not so much as the exhalation stained white, the unique humidity and the overcooling wind of the late night zone blew. Bats stops the horse and opens his mouth. "Leonard! Do you hear a dragon roar or something from one of them?!? "Do or fool! If you''re hearing voices like that, you can''t possibly let them settle in and explore like this! The area is dark wetlands, full of trees. The knights on horseback work to share information as they explore the area, and some work hard to develop the demonic guidance weapons they bring. This time, the demonic guidance weapons that we were bringing together were not big demonic stone cannons like they were during the Heim War, but shaped like little carriages pulling with two horses. A metal cylinder that reminds me of a lying round thickness, about two metres in diameter, with a dark blue colour that reminds me of the deep sea. A few cylinders looked up to heaven from left to right, and the shelling released from the cylinder was a small, but a substitute for reminding me of the genealogy of demonic stone cannons. In number, I had carried dozens of gates, all of which were nothing more than Red Dragon countermeasures. "Excuse me. Sergeant Crim. None of the magic weapons are a problem. There were no anomalies in the filled demon stones either." One of the mechanics took to the Bats. "Yeah, well, then you can always get ready to hit me." "Ha!" Then Leonard says when he sees the mechanic walk away. "... Nevertheless, technological progress is awesome. With that magic weapon during the Heim war, our knights would have sacrificed less." "That''s right...... not to say inferior to the original demon stone cannon, but still quite powerful. He''s got Lorraine at the center of development, so he''s amazing." "Oh, you''re absolutely right - wait a minute" Just as a mechanic came to Bats for a report, under Leonard, a horse-ridden knight takes a leg. "Forth Squad Leader. One, it left a clue." "Huh, is that true!? "Ha. A different hoof trail was found from ours. They think we''re headed for the ruins in the back." "I mean, they took Tiggle to the ruins...? But I''m sorry, what''s the point of running away to a place like that? If it''s a safe house, bring it..." "I wonder if the number of enemies is that high. To detect from the marks of thirsty hooves¡­" "... Bats, what do we do? "The worst thing I hate is being surrounded by enemies. Next thing you know, there''s a good chance the Commander''s gonna kill us, especially Red Dragon." So you''re evacuating for one second? That''s the arrowhead Leonard tried to ask. "But if you think about the influence we had when we raided your father''s fort, we must have enough power. Right? And he took confirmation with the knight who came to report. The knight thinks about a dozen seconds. He put his hand on his mouth and nodded several times on the horse to make sure there was no mistake. Eventually the knight nods strongly. "Ha, as Sergeant Crim said." "That''s fine. In the first place, it''s even tough to put any more force into this terrain. Unless you burn down the trees and add more flatlands." "I thought you were right on top of each other. If you don''t have the power to fight alone anymore, it doesn''t make a difference." "I mean, Leonard. By the way, what this individual deserves is to think of the people around Ein." I honestly can''t nod and let the knight laugh bitterly and lean down on Leonard. Shaking his forehead by some uncomfortable breeze in the wetlands, Leonard put his arms together in front of his chest. "So you''re going to launch an attack, right? "Don''t be. For once, I want a knight with experience in scouts to look around, can you ask? "Ha! We''ll come to the report later! Then, less than a few dozen minutes later, the knights led by the two begin their march. Tiggle, is that too much power to save one person? There was no one with a question mark because of his vigilance against a dragon named Red Dragon. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I remember before, when the two of them took their feet, it was just a dim space. Just not today, almost all of the tension in the dark ruins was dissolving in the air. While the mysterious mural also leaves, it must, as always, be a ruin whose purpose is unclear as to how it was built. Then some of the sound of stepping on gravel adhered to the cobblestone sounds. "It doesn''t seem like I''m inviting you in, but I guess I can afford to just be careless like this" "... hmm? "For example, if I were a sea dragon, would I care about little fish swimming in the ocean?" "I mean, you think you can take us down at any time? "Correctly, it doesn''t feel like I''m scared of anything whenever they attack me." "Either way, I don''t feel good." From the silence that spreads through the ruins, they don''t even make you feel signs of creatures around. I was wary of enemies attacking in the dark, but it didn''t make sense, and there was nothing like clapping them out. It just doesn''t mean the Bats aren''t alert because of anything. "It''s a magic trick for adventurers. As soon as Leonard''s in danger, can we use it? "Oh, I know" That''s what he took out of his nostalgia. The big kobuki crystal ball. It is a type of magic tool that has been preserved, such as the technique of restraint, which Kaisel used before when trying Ain. When the Red Dragon appears, he leaves this ruin and commands everyone to fight while fleeing outside. - Huh, the knights stopped their feet in the direction of the two progressions. "Quiet. I hear people." When they closed their mouths and cleared their ears, a woman was heard from the deepest part of the ruins. It was hard to hear because of the distance, but it reached my ears clearly one step closer, one step closer. "... I''m going back to Ishtal like this. You will continue your mission as you are." Batts immediately guessed that it was armor at first sight but unfamiliar with it, armor from the old Heim kingdom. Watch the Lord of the Voice commanding several knights as he hides himself. Tiggle was seated in front of the altar he had previously seen. He probably has his arms tied behind him, or he can''t sit too well. There are also a few knights to surround him, and one of the robes who raised the voice of a woman. "Your Highness, it''s time to change your mind." "Don''t be ridiculous...... ugh! I''ve told you many times, I''m not..." Pickling Leonard''s eyebrows hang. "You''re a tiggle. Looks safe." Relax and anticipate the match when we both attack. Even in the meantime, the Lord of the Voice continues to speak to Tiggle. "I believe His Highness should be king of the world. The man who killed Grint will soon have the same eyes..." "Ha... Ha, ha, ha! I wonder what you''re talking about, Camilla... you don''t understand reality." "... what,? Camilla, the Lord of the Voice, asked back in a frustrating manner. I can''t peek at her face from the bats, but Tiggle pokes reality at her knowing she has blue muscles on her forehead. "I know you want to kill Ain, but how do you take that man down? A single hero crusading a sea dragon." "What makes you think I''ve got a presence called the Red Dragon? Besides, there is still a legacy left by Master Shannon. Eventually, you will have the power of a dragon over a red dragon." "That''s good. I have heard many things from Lord Warren in my position. At least if you have enough power to kill Ein, I''d rather have him show off." When I hear Tiggle''s dialogue, Bats leaks, "Fuck......" and Leonard giggles. The knights standing near the two of them grinned, as did the two of them. "Whatever they say, I''ll accomplish it. I can''t help but clear up her and her husband''s carelessness and humiliate the women he (Ain) loves! "... ha" Tiggle leaked a big big big sigh. His sigh also reaches the bats who are away. "Stop saying that in front of Ain. I''m sorry, but I''d like to apologize for the anger that''s about to be erased from every continent" "Oh, Your Highness? I don''t know what to say, but I can''t believe we''re going to erase every continent." "Let''s say it again. It would be helpful if you didn''t tell me that dialogue, because every continent is an algae crumb of the sea." "What can you do to one prince?" "All I can say, at least, is that Ain''t got enough power in his body to destroy the world. There''s no problem if you just understand that." Are you frightened, or tired? Tiggle''s word butt is cluttered. The way you say it gets rampant and you act like it''s going to be a pain in the ass. Then soon. The Knight of Ishtarika, having finished checking the area, signals and slips inside simultaneously. Soon Tiggle, surrounding Camilla, the knights of the former kingdom of Heim laid out their swords. Ishtarika''s knight says Tiggle is in the hostage, keeping a certain distance and looking sharply at him so that he can attack at any time. "There''s plenty of room for chatter without a watch." Then it was Bats who spoke to Camilla. When she looks at the opposing forces, she exhales and says, "Phew." "Your Highness, let us continue on that continent. This place seems to have gotten in the way." "If that''s what you can do. How do we get out of this siege net? "Oh... that means you''re with us, right? Not knowing Camilla''s intention to laugh invincibly, Tiggle considered her strength. Camilla, however, approached the altar in large part, removing enough stone to ride in the palm of her hand from her nostalgia. The surface is covered with a marble reminiscent gloss that emits a blue and white light, a material Ein has seen several times. "Lord Ed told me about the ruins. All we need is material from that dungeon and a highly magical creature nearby. ¡­ so Master Shannon said he didn''t use this ruin" What did you just say? "And I don''t feel good about this ruin. The Second Princess (Olivia) I wonder what secrets she''s hiding. Really disgusting woman..." Camilla squeaks in the direction of the mural. It''s an example mural that Leonard and Bats used to photograph and report to the painting. The look on her face that said it was more damp, less precise and less approachable. But she says with that look on her face. "Oh, we accepted the raid without a watch because our own safety was guaranteed. So... we''re going now. And burn you in the flames of dragons." "Oh, my God, what are you suddenly saying? - Huh! Everything is going well. The will was conveyed from Camilla''s words. She threw the stone in her hand softly, and gave it two or three hard sounds, thirsty with Karan, Cologne, on the altar. Eventually. "Become... Camilla, what are you doing!? Tiggle, who opened his eyes and was surprised, and the Bats and Leonards lose their words. Focusing on the Tiggles who were in front of the altar, a blinding glow emanated from the ground, and the circular flash pierced the cobblestone with momentum as it shot through the heavens. Everyone''s eyes calmed down and by the time they looked around, there was already no sign of the Tiggles. "What the hell is going on! Leonard!?" "I don''t know! Even if I thought that light had subsided, Tiggles would be gone..." "I know it''s me, too! "Then why did you ask... you just have to look around first -" And the moment Leonard tried to command the knight. "Both of you! Something''s coming! Step back, please! A knight who was right around the corner raised his voice. A roar echoes from the wall behind the altar. After some sign, a roar that just seemed like a disgusting sign to everyone, a roar that made me want to block my ears rocked the ruins themselves. Faster than a regular knight, the bats say it right out loud. "The whole thing, hurry up and get out of the ruins! We''re pulling out of this area once and for all! Everyone ran. I ran desperately without questioning Bats'' words. Forget about the dazzling light just now and head outside the ruins at first sight. Shortly after slipping out of the great hall where the altar was placed, the sound of rubble collapsing behind the altar, pricking his ears more than that - Leonard changed his complexion to the roar of the dragon. Bats embarrasses him, but dons Leonard''s back with a hand that makes him feel dependable! I slapped him. "Look, you''re here... don''t fall too fast! Give me a break for running away with you on my back! How can you afford to laugh at Ni? In contrast to the words Leonard swallowed, Bats'' fingertips were trembling so small that only he could tell. "Ghhhhhhhhh! I don''t look back as one to the roar behind me. Everyone instinctively avoided the foolishness of stopping. 326 A young dragon whose body was molested. Most recently, the most devastating part of the demonic damage that struck Ishtarika was the disturbance of two sea dragons. One crusader, the other Ain''t defeated him, but neither of them are here this time. Instead, demon-guided weapons built with new technologies are being carried. Outside the ruins - a squad I had refrained from for alert noticed something strange. I immediately saw my buddy back from the ruins and immediately took an interception stance. "Leonard! Get in! "Ah!" "Everybody run, run, run... Huh! I want to give you a break about fighting here. Heh! Everyone runs out together. The sound of horse hooves treading the ground around, the hasty voice of knights in contact. Bats and Leonard run to cut ahead, formations of horses with demonic weapons marching through the middle of an army that ran out in a vertical row. Dark pitch black everywhere if you look at the sky. Not so, the rugged dawn sky gradually appeared from the edge of the sky. Bats confirms it and raises the corner of his mouth smaller. "... it''s almost dawn at night" Following the words of a temporary dusk, the sound of the stone crumbling away from the ruins that soar behind you and the cries of the Red Dragon arrive. "Ahhhhhhhhh." The horses who were supposed to have been trained hissed at the force that seemed to tear apart every space. Immediately calm down and listen to the rider, but the knights also sweat out of tension and sweat conveys several cheeks. Bats looks back, but the darkness prevents him from seeing the whole Red Dragon thing. But the Red Dragon threw up a flame to show off on purpose. "Gaaaa...... Gwwwwwwwww! Sitting on a half-collapsed ruin, a flame that spreads its wings to the left and right and shakes its neck. The crimson flames illuminate the Red Dragon as if the actors standing on the stage were to be illuminated. "Whoa, whoa, whoa... I can''t... Hey! According to a report that reached Warren, the size of the Red Dragon is about the size of a common private home. But the size of the red dragon in sight is far greater than that, exposing a giant body that is likely to be more than twice as large. The nails are sharp and long, covering the entire body with thick crimson scales and reflecting the flaming lights. Has Red Dragon grown? The Bats think so, but they don''t agree. "It''s amazing what demons are these days. It''s more than twice as big as the information I''ve been hearing, right? "No matter what you think, only that dragon will be specially decided... Look at that. Muscle swelling is abnormal." "Ooh... that''s awesome. Stick it in a needle and it''ll burst." If you look at the Red Dragon, the unnatural expansion strongly accentuates the arms, feet, and chest. It is painful to have thick muscles floating, and the blood running eyes can be seen from afar. The spread wings were large enough not to fit the physique. "As a race, they make you grow funny." "Well, it''s even pitiful somewhere, but being burned anyway is something I''d like to beg you to spare." The reason I''m calm compared to when I left the ruins on both of you is because of the over-secreted brain drugs. Leonard looked even more relaxed than the Bats at the end of the day when he even smiled bitterly. While they are doing so, everyone led by them runs through the wetlands. Eventually, the Bats'' voice sounds as the Red Dragon flies up into the sky. "Now! Throw a flash! A large ball of palms that dozens of knights running in the rear take out of their nostalgia. He threw it toward the back to keep it out of the eyes of horses and other knights. Katsun, roll a few tricks and just let out a dazzling light that looks like this whole area is daytime. ''Huh!?'' "Squad leader! Red Dragon crashes! "I''m looking around...... I''m raging flames and throwing up like crazy! "Oh, I guess! If I did the same thing, I''d run out of bees! The first thing I wanted to do in the meantime was distance, but, uh, the flames passed over Bats'' heads like rays of light. "Become... Seriously... do you get this far!? The distance from Red Dragon should have already been 100 meters away. I thought if we could attack like that, we''d have to rethink everything - arrowheads. "Ghhhhhhhhhh...! At the moment when the Red Dragon tried to squeal, he had the same bitter voice that people would turn back. "Bats! It means spitting flames isn''t infinite either! You''ll need to be ready to throw out a powerful flame! "Sounds like... Shit, he hasn''t been around for a while, so he wants you to be quiet! Would a properly grown Red Dragon have been more of a threat? and the question mark comes to mind, no one can answer that. However, it is obvious from abnormally developed muscles that they are unable to do so. "It''s not bad to fight a pre-dawn retreat! "I''m sorry, but I can''t agree! "But I''m sure Leonard''s the first civilian to have fought a retreat against a dragon? "Whatever, man! I agree with that, but it''s nothing to be happy about! "Must be. - Come on, run faster! We''re going through the wetlands at once! ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The operation is simple and lucid. Only shoot off the Red Dragon with a new demon weapon attack. Alternatively, you might want to drop it to the ground with a flash bomb for a total attack. However, to the latter point, if even flames were thrown up in the madness of death, it was a means that I did not want to choose because there was a risk of light and total annihilation. It hasn''t been long enough since I dropped Red Dragon with a flash bomb once. Together they were out through deep wetlands and out on broad paths to the extent that the horses were free to run. More rugged skies over the past few minutes expose the red dragon flying behind. "Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii" It sounds like a cry of distress. It''s sad somewhere, but it doesn''t make a difference in the intimidation it gives to knights and horses. Shortly after the voice was heard, the bats, who checked the distance, ordered. "Shoot, shoot, shoot... Shh! Let go of me! Soon afterwards, the red and black muscles of light emitted with the roar that made me want to cover my ears. It is the scraps of demon stone that gleam at the tip, and the small demon stone cannon shows its name its shameless power. "- Huh!? Red Dragon avoided several rays, but receives one of them with his wings. "Hit it! "Next bullet loading! We can defeat the Red Dragon! The joyous voice of the knights. A voice of joy rose in one empty hole in the wings of the Red Dragon. Likewise, Bats chuckles niggardly. "Ha, what the heck, he''s pretty weak! "It''s a child dragon not long after birth! How many dragons do you mean? "Oh, unlike a sea dragon, it''s still easy to deal with if it''s empty. I think I can handle this." Anyway, not a year after he was born, Red Dragon. Even comparing it to the adult sea dragon that appeared on the magna is awkward. - But. "I thought it would be easy to knock him out." and eyes where an invincible grin disappears sharply from Bats'' face. For an empty hole in the wings of the Red Dragon was filled to pieces the flesh. A black stone embedded in his chest glowed dull, mocking the Bats. But there is only one salvation. "Grrrr......! "The Red Dragon looks spicy though! In the end, if you cut your strength, it''s our victory! "Oh, we just have to keep shooting! Red Dragon lifts his neck to the bow. Almost at the same time a crimson flame leaked out of his mouth, the next bullet of the demonic weapon was released. 327 Two boys and a knight, a dragon and a dragon. There is still room for demon-guided weapons in order to release dozens of rounds. In addition to being miniaturized and able to afford balls, it is because of the large number of personnel seconded and, naturally, the amount of weapons that can be carried. Occasionally, the Red Dragon ate a few rounds of shelling, but there are still places like the Dragon Breed that are overflowing with leeway. On the contrary, the force of irritation and ringing continues to increase. "Gggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg!? Huh, Red Dragon looked at the end of the continent, a certain direction and spread his wings and alerted (,). What did you perceive? Not a single one has the art of guessing it, and yet everyone can only continue to deal with it as before. "Bats!" "Ah!? What!? "Even if we continue with the retreat, it will not be clear! And sooner or later, we''re close! "I know what I''m talking about! I''m thinking now! "At dawn, the adventurers will be out there too! "Oh, my God, I''m thinking now! "- So I have a suggestion from me, will you listen and think about it for once! "Stop... then say yes from the beginning! If you look up at the sky, the border between orange and rugged just adds brightness, and everyone runs in that direction as they fire shells at the Red Dragon. The young Red Dragon seems to have learned to get shot if he can''t get close, he can''t reach the artillery, he maintains an exquisite sense of distance and is flying through the sky. "I''ve figured it out in previous retreats. Our power is overwhelming! Apparently, that dragon is making it impossible and getting bigger. The harm is helping! "That''s an opinion! So, you''re seriously gonna fight for it? "Ah!" "... that would be nice. Sounds like you''ll feel the best." Why is my liver sitting at a time like this? Bats looked at Leonard''s side and thought. But so is the point that the opinions expressed are not wrong. Reinforcements will eventually also come from the direction of the port town Round Heart. It''s definitely a battle with a high chance of winning. "You''re not saying you''re gonna stop and shell, are you? "Don''t be stupid. It''s just a snake. It keeps the distance." "What? What do you want? No matter how half-hearted the dragon is, try it on his flame - it''s charcoal out in an instant!? "So lay the defensive line. That should work it out." "... ah? I''m really worried about Leonard. Defensive line? Can you handle it? I''d rather do something about it in your head... And, disrespectful things plundered the back of my brain as normal. But Leonard''s mental condition is perfectly normal. "Divide the demon guided weapon into two hands. When I say split, it''s a role, and I make you work back and forth in a seven-to-three ratio! "Ooh... so what''s the role? "Troops to fight off Red Dragon flames, the rest to hit Red Dragon directly! The breakdown unit that divides into seven units constantly releases artillery fire and does not allow them to pack the distance. And the way the shelling fights to feed the shelling from a critical standing position. Simple, but not bad if you''re still an awkward Red Dragon opponent to fight at a young age. Bats nodded as well. "Isn''t that nice? Just what can you do with a sudden order? I have a problem with that." "It can''t be done. There''s a lot of people who''ve been through the Heim war." "... then I mean try things" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When Leonard ordered, the knight immediately changed his intentions and lined up. Troops to restrain spread slightly laterally from the longitudinal line, so that the Red Dragon did not head towards the avant-garde. In addition, the artillery unit, which has been converted into a minority formation, moves to the critical point where the flames of the Red Dragon cannot be reached. Their knight''s fear should be considerable. "Was there any anticipation of these circumstances in Warren''s extraction?" "Well. I don''t even know what he thinks." "... Well, it''s about time. Bats, will you leave the instructions to me? "Oh. Only then, you''re better suited than me." - Speaking of results, I listened to Leonard''s instructions and the knights responded cleverly to show them. The words of the young man Leonard are awkward from time to time and may have coincided better. But he only gave me more brilliant command than it was easy. Already, more than half of the sky is dying in the early morning sun. As the bats look ahead in the direction of progress, they notice soil and dust rising. Oh, I guess I can finally rendezvous with reinforcements departing from the port town Roundheart. "Gahhhhhh! Red Dragon''s roar is less compelling than when he was near the ruins. But. "... Leonard, have you noticed? "Oh. That red dragon... you''re getting bigger" I thought it was just a balloon. My muscles are tense at some point. "It''s also odd that we grow up fighting... something we''re influencing? "What we''re doing is just a demon stone cannon attack, huh? "... well, maybe" Prediction that Leonard came up with on horseback. What is in the shadow of too rapid growth? To gain certainty, he saw the black stone embedded in the Red Dragon for a while. Then, when the shelling is released, it appears in the sight that it is flashing slightly like fluorescence. "It''s an unpleasant prediction. This battle, prolonged, could even wipe us out." This statement even though you said you could afford it. Bats asks for sincerity. "Hey, what do you mean! "Isn''t he absorbing the magic of the Demon Stone cannon, while taking damage? Then Bats also looked at the black stone as Leonard did. Seeing them flash as well, they shake off a glimmer of sweat that conveys their cheeks and change their expression. "It sucks. You''re not just eating demon stones and growing, you''re absorbing them from the outside...! "You can''t afford a long retreat. Reinforcements are coming, but his spitting flames are too much trouble. There will be many victims." Distance from gradually approaching reinforcements. Even if you can just visualize it, you can see that it carries a number of demonic weapons. "Speaking of which, when Warren told me to use the battleships along the sea, "Right... a battleship! If it''s a battleship shelling, there''s not a single dragon! "Ah! I''ll release the induction light and call it in! "That''s all I got...... ok, it''s a change of direction! A battlefield that turns flexibly, and the degree of skill of a knight as good as it can hold onto it was difficult. As Leonard put it in his mouth, he releases the guiding light into the sky. But as soon as the two of them change direction, Red Dragon will show the true value of the dragon species. "Gaffa...... goaaaaaaa! and an international loud roar. The burning fire of crimson, which was unleashed on him, burned down numerous demon guided weapons and knights. "Become..." Surprised Leonard. The fires unleashed spread to an unprecedented extent, which is far more powerful than those unleashed by the ruins. Even though the knight is confused, he makes the decision to leave his fellow extinguished charcoal and desperately runs the horse. The magnitude of soil and dust rising seemed to expose everyone''s chopped emotions. Growing up in the middle of the fight, it still looks like a spicy red dragon after throwing up fireworks. But if attacks like the one I just did are regularly released, then the word total annihilation is never far away from the future either. "Leonard, wow, wow!" "Huh - If you don''t have a demon weapon, you''re going to get fat! I''m going to the coast at full speed!... stop intercepting any remaining demon-guided weapons! Treat it only to keep your distance! Voice of "ooh" heard from all over. The knight was also aware that the situation was getting tougher. Nevertheless, it is by no means the fault of Leonard and the Bats. In the midst of the battle, the Red Dragon is growing beyond people''s knowledge. No longer will we follow the wisdom that Warren has given us and continue along the sea. What Leonard holds is the thought that Warren would have prepared a battleship with heavy shelling for it. - Eventually the merged troops will also take the road along the sea. "The terrain around here is definitely... along the cliff! Just be careful you can''t move and fall! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! "A little more... you should see the Battleship in a little more...! Nearly half an hour after releasing the guiding light. But assuming you''ve come from the port town Roundheart, you''ll never get there in such a short time to say you''re a battleship. Ha... ha... and while aware of the rough exhalation that leaks out of tension and fear, the two continue to be desperate to command their troops. The existence of a battleship is the finest demonic weapon for both of us and for the knights. Instead, if they are the kind of opponents they will defeat, even this one will give up with a grin. Through depressed forests, through hilly areas and at the edge of the continent - says Bats as he stepped out along a cliff near the sea in the area. "Ha ha... this is not good..." "Oh no, stupid......!? Didn''t Master Warren send many battleships to this side?!? All I saw were two battleships. It''s an old one too, an old one that survived the sea dragon commotion. The main cannon was far more powerful than the demonic guidance weapon it could carry, but as it stands, everyone can''t snort if asked if it was enough to defeat the flying Red Dragon. Except if you hit him from the start. In the meantime, the Red Dragon flies through the sky, eating the magic of cannon fire and continuing to grow stronger. It has been awhile since the Fire, which took the lives of many demonic guidance weapons and knights. It was thought it was time for Red Dragon''s health to recover. I was thankful that the battleship moved strangely fast, but not until then. "... you guys are not giving up! Even a battleship shell and a demon weapon would shoot you down like that bright red lizard! Whoa, whoa! You look older than me! From the bats who behave in style, the vitality is that they really seem to manage. It was a great time for a new American commander to say things like this, with all the crappy language. "Phew," says Leonard, who runs next door, grinning as well. "Everybody! Keep running in the direction of the battleship! The Chancellor must have enough power to stand out! Yes. That Warren would never have abandoned us and used us like pawns! The knights are strong and excited. "Huh... G... ahhhhhh!? The moment when everyone was excited, Red Dragon looked at the seaside and stiffened his whole body. I descend because I stop winging, and on the way I realize it, I move my wings, desperate. "Hey, what did you do...? "You''re on a battleship! Two huge chunks of metal! "No! That fright wouldn''t be like that! "Then what the hell! Nothing. The Red Dragon is so sweet. So sweet! With the two of them speaking beside each other, Red Dragon turned his body wide... his neck against the bow. Everyone sees the sea in a moment of fear, when the Red Dragon turns his face against Leonard, Bats and other retreating troops, burned down by an even more fortified fire. I wondered what I was going to do and set fire to the battleship. "That''s not good...... damn it! "Huh - no wait, could that be...!? Bats pounded his tongue and leaned down. Without a battleship, it would be a really bad development, that''s what I thought, arrowheads. "Right, Current! Is that why the ship was arriving so early...... hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! And Leonard''s heartfelt laughter echoed. What the hell is wrong with you? He says Bats peeks into his face. "I get it. The fact that the battleship moved strangely fast is also why the Red Dragon looked at the sea and was scared twice - but I wonder how he fights from the sea... Phew" "So why are you..." Shortly after asking that, the sea level around the battleship swells. The swell created a wall of water high enough to look up and lightly extinguished the fireworks. Eventually, the roar of two (,) dragons, echoing from the sea. It''s not like that of the Red Dragon, it''s a tall roar that makes you feel somewhere sacred. "I''m sure Warren was willing to use maritime power if he couldn''t make it in the land war... from the beginning. In the first place, it was impossible to carry more power than we led." "Gahhh......! Stop chasing knights, red dragons floating in the air. The body has a palpable tremor, and it is visible and visible that it is scared. "I guess that''s why there were only two battleships." Shortly after Leonard said that. A wall of water rising heavenly from the sea surrounds all of the continent in everyone''s sight. The sea level inside the water wall crept up, and Red Dragon''s feared presence appeared. Compared to my childhood, I also had two heads that were different and polished crystal-like colors than those that appeared on the magna. The king of the sea makes one even question whether those who no longer shoulder will appear because of the influence of the demonic stone edification by the First Princess and the King Prince who admires his father. "I didn''t know you even had those moves. That''s right, they''re just Ein''s kids." El and Al extend their necks and show discomfort to the Red Dragon looking down from the sky. High-headed, my brother Al growls at me for not saying so. "Ahhhhhhhh! It''s a scream that rocks the sky that can be described as authentic, such that the roar of the Red Dragon can seem like a scream of a child. The water, the flames and the air of war that makes it drift as well as the difference in compatibility remind the knights of the time that there was a past in which they took part in the Sea Dragon Crusade. "Huh... El and Al...!? But eventually, the Bats, too, and all the knights running behind them cheered. The frightened Red Dragon is no longer our enemy...... The highest maritime power in Ishtarika is not Leviathan...... That must be because it''s supposed to be a big grown twin sea dragon. 328 In a hidden dungeon. "- You can''t win," Red Dragon sensed instinctively. Marco says it''s a sea dragon twin that it''s already showing signs of evolution. Even if we do not show it to the people of Ishtarika, the demons of the sea, and the Red Dragon, are no longer only on the side of being preyed upon. I wish you would have fought madness here to death... "Gah... gah...! Leonard told me to sigh ill. In the air that he, and the knights, look up, it appears that the Red Dragon is just fleeing to death and madness. At the same time, the Bats feel at risk next door. "... Hmm. I thought it was a creature with high pride and no idea how to escape." "That''s not a good trend. He wasn''t a good opponent to let me get away with." "Oh, you''ll be stronger next time." "What are you, cold? "That can''t be right. I just lost my tension thread." "... with reason" If you look at my face, it''s a big sweat on Leonard''s forehead. With a grin, my hand shivered small, and by now I seem to be frustrated by many fears. Bats rubs his head without strength and honors the effort. "Gah......? "Cu - Cua! For the first time in a long time, the two of us and the knights leak laughter at the clapped twins'' voices. In the end, we lost victims without even helping Tiggle, but we gained a lot of knowledge about the existence of Red Dragon. As Leonard descends from his horse, he groans looking at the ocean where the walls of water have subsided. "Let''s take a short break and head back to the port town Round Heart. It seems to be full of things to report." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When it was being told to Wang Du this evening about the Red Dragon and that Tiggle had been taken away. Ain was about to wake up from a nap when the time was past midnight. Things about paperwork and governance that had accumulated, and a lot of work chased me to sleep less these days. A voice of a man I have never heard echoes Ain''s head about to wake from the edge of sleep with his arm on a desk in the office pillow. I forgive you for cutting her back. The voice is low and hard to hear with noise like strong winds. I finally woke up feeling unspoken. "... what is it, now" Looking over the office, nobody''s here. Naturally, everyone else is being chased to work. I rubbed my lid, got up and headed to the window, but there was no sign of a person. The only thing drifting around is a quiet silence. But the door is knocked so as to cut off its silence. "Dear Ein, it''s Martha." At this hour? "Go ahead" first, lightly reply back and let her in. "We need a customer. I was wondering if you could come to the carriage outside as soon as possible." "Yes?" "Sorry... apparently it''s sudden..." "... just in case you want to ask, you''re a customer to me, right? Well, there''s someone I can deal with, right? "Of course you are" "- Okay. I don''t know anything about it, but I know what I need to do." It''s a strange story that a customer is in the carriage at this hour, but the person doesn''t enter the mansion. It''s only weird anymore, but Ain''t such a bad guy. (from Wangdu, I guess) It seemed like a hurry, so I left the room without any particular discipline, without my jacket on. When Martha leads us outside, it''s one carriage that stops next to the main entrance. It''s not even distinctive. It looks like a less expensive carriage that even merchants might use. On the way, Martha breaks up and Ain walks on her own. I noticed his proximity or the carriage door slowly opened. - It was Marco who opened the door from inside the carriage. "Was that what Marco was called, too? "Ha - sorry to surprise you" "It''s okay. And if it''s my guess... you see, it was Mr. Warren" It was the figure of Warren the Chancellor, an old man who sat against Marco. As usual, he smiles graciously and tells the reason for his abrupt visit. "I am sincerely sorry for your visit without any contact. I just want you to forgive me for the rush." I tried to hide and took my feet, probably because I''m wary of the hostile forces but it''s the late. "Quick, but check out this report. Because we colour only important areas." "Okay. Wait a minute." The information written was a disturbance on that continent that occurred in the last two days, and the matter of Red Dragon and Tiggle now in the morning was written in the name of Leonard. He distorts his reading expression all the way down the road, and when he finishes reading, Ain''s face is stained with anger and sadness. "I''m in the fight, too." "No, not yet. That''s what I thought you''d say, but I still want you to be patient with Ain." "Ha... I knew it, but it''s hard when you put it into words" "Please forgive me yet. But it''s also true that Ain''t got enough power, as Ein said - so" Here''s the point. Warren coughs to correct his residence. "I''d like to ask Lord Marco to help us with the forces that are in the midst of Haim''s deployment." "... hmm? To me?" "Yep. I have other work to do, but this time I came to ask for it." "Hmmm...... I would love to hear it if that was your wish, but my lord is only Lord Ain. Even if it was the words of His Majesty King Silvado." But as Ein, I''m not a jerk. I''m just curious why you chose Marco, though. "Will you tell me? Why Marco? "There are several reasons. Dear Cain, Sylvia, and Archet, why Lord Marco - the first is to say that Lord Marco is not inconvenient in making compromises with other knights." "... is that" "Lord Marco had plenty of opportunities to talk to two people, Lord Leonard and Lord Batts. But the other three are not, and the information on the old king''s capital is now in the first place. Some of it has not been released. However, Lord Marco has not only been beside you as an escort to Master Ain for a long time, but he has also known a great deal about his loyalties to date. Therefore, I believe Lord Marco is the best." "Uh, if you ask me, maybe you''re right" Marco nodded deeply, as did Ain. "Hey, Marco. As far as I''m concerned, I feel like you should go to Marco. What do you think? "You don''t have to try to draw my feelings. Just say," I command you, "and I will die." "... really, too good a man." "Ha. And I''m more than happy to say that." "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like Lord Marco to keep giving me a hand." But then, the defense of Strom''s mansion will be reduced. This is also true. Nevertheless, the shadow is thin, but there is an archet, and with her power, there will be no special problems. Ein, who thought in his heart, asks. "By the way, what''s going on with Tiggle''s search? "Oops, you forgot to explain. As for Lord Tiggle, one of you is also concerned about the dungeon." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Gauuuuuuuuu!? A beast-shaped demon raised a frightened voice in the shadow of a midnight run through the woods. In a deep land where no man leans, all of the fierce creatures walk away backwards. Fu, dark hair lit by the moonlight swayed in a cold breeze. "Hmm... you weren''t talking about Yotai" It was Sylvia who stood up to the tall tree. He disappeared from other continents in an instant and was told that he was connected to a hidden dungeon, like a Yotai tale. She also had to believe when she saw what those who were in front of her, wondering if they were worthy of believing. Beneath the tree is a large ruin¡­ an open place with its cobblestones laid. It was the ex-Heim knights and the men in the robes who were gathered as if they were going to rally creepy. The whole number is over a hundred, and we can see that everyone is armed without exception. "Where is that former prince..." Huge ruins sitting quietly behind laid cobblestones. A little one near the old king''s capital. Unlike me, it just makes me think it''s a little castle. Depressed moss, cracked exterior leads through streets lined with several spires to a temple to descend underground. Cold winds blow hard for a moment. By the way, I don''t see Camilla. Have you already moved, while Sylvia was thinking about it, the knights and robe men tried to make their way inside the ruins. "We''ll leave as soon as night breaks, we''ll rush after the Patriarchs" "Ha!" A man of leadership, he also weaves robes but listens to instructions and everyone speaks up. The moment Sylvia tried to carry out a raid - the cobblestone surrounding the ruins leaked blue and white light. Eventually the particles of light came upon the universe, and as everyone watched and watched, it gathered together. Immediately the chunk mimics a small human form. "... I don''t know, alle" Two, Sylvia also watches to stop the assault. For once she was wary of being noticed by her presence, but watches as those below are also wary and revamped. This is something we didn''t imagine for everyone. A dazzling human form waves into the universe as it draws everyone''s attention. While Sylvia blinked, the human form had a giant sickle (,,,) in her hand. "Eh -" With her eyes open, she remembers the silhouette the human form shows. Because even if the light didn''t tell the whole picture in detail, it couldn''t have been mistaken. 329 Beautiful. "Master..." A benefactor who picked himself up from an almost unremembered childhood, when he wasn''t even Elderlich yet. Silvia squeezed her voice and leaked, blinded by the light that mimicked her. As she waves up the sickle of the young girl, she waves it down to the many who were wary. Then a bright red light like ripples of water spread around the girl. "Hey, that''s first...... ugh" Fear ran all over Sylvia''s body, and to her hunch she set up a wand in haste. In time, the membrane of magic created so strongly to surround the wish itself, the thin yellow and green translucent, which envelops her. In the meantime, ripples just spread the robe men toward the ex-Heim knights. Eventually, when the man in the robe, who touched the ripples without escaping, falls to the ground, his body is stirred by the wind and scattered as if it were desert sand. Previously, the moves Sylvia used during the Heim War were very similar in effect. "The magic that takes my life... No way is my master really here...!? When she raised her voice of surprise. "Oh, hey! Run! Run! "Running away where...!? Kill him! It''s set on demons! "There''s nothing to kill. That light! The wolves of the men, the desperation coming from their fearful voices - but all of them soon restore silence. My hand with Silvia''s wand on the tree hurts in the woods, which are quiet and quiet. "I just shook it down...... I can''t believe you pierced my protection lightly" I''m the one who can use such magic. The master was so present. Sylvia breathed softly on hand, forgetting the pain and jumping off the tree. Standing on the cobblestone more gracefully, the surrounding trees creepingly sprinkle leaves about the same time...... Those trees that move to the edge of Sylvia''s sight are poisonously colour-changing as the whole dark brown thing rots. "Master, it''s me. It''s Sylvia......! I haven''t found a word to talk to in a long time. But I''m sure she''ll look back when she hears the name Sylvia. I would never live up to that prediction, and the girl is still covered in light with the whole thing. Without getting an answer, Sylvia stared at the girl''s back for more than a dozen seconds. The same ripples as the previous one, released abruptly from the girl''s body, were exposed to unprotected silvia. "Ah... well... why...? Was it because of her own vitality that did not lead to death, or because of the inexhaustible magic gained from her connection to Ain? Whatever it is, Sylvia stares at the girl in front of her as she is dying, watching the girl''s entire body become a particle of light and scattered across the universe before her eyelids lose power. Later, he falls to the ground at the front, and without treatment, he only waits for death. Maybe we can connect our lives by connecting to Ain, but there''s no precedent. Only God will know the rest - but Sylvia''s body was stopped before she fell to the ground. Fu, the scent of grass flowers reminiscent of the spring visited with silence. Not a body covered in light, a girl who was illuminated by the moonlight and saw thin and full picture. "I''m sorry. By that magic, I couldn''t get a peek at the signs here. I didn''t know you were here." ¡­¡­ "I just wanted to punish the people who got in my way, but I did something wrong. - See?" A warm palm presses against Silvia''s forehead along with the scent of grass flowers. "Bye, Sylvia. We''ll talk again soon." Then soon Sylvia will be floated in space and put on a white wolf that emerged from the shadow of a dead tree. "Go," he said, and the white wolf ran. The wind blows and the girl you were dropping off disappears neglectfully. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Sylvia woke up in a room in the Old King''s Capital, Demon King''s Castle. As she glances around, this is the bedroom with Cain and wakes her body up. "Me, why..." "Are you awake?" "Cain? Me, why are you here? We should certainly have headed for the search for an ex-prince... well, yes, meet the light like a master...! "Oh, yeah." Cain draws a glass of water from the water and hands it to Sylvia. He looks calm, but I can tell from Cain''s expression that he''s relieved. Sitting in an antique old chair placed next to him around a pitch-black bed, he exhaled loudly and opened his teasing mouth. "Are you in pain? "... hey, I don''t think... Hey, why am I here, what the hell happened...? "How''s it feel on hand? Later on, are you blind or have any strange symptoms? "I don''t -! So explain what happened. -" "Just shut up for a second. How much do you think you''ve worried my husband... this idiot" "Become... hey, that hurts" If you think Cain held Sylvia''s hand, it hurts a lot. There was also dissatisfaction with not getting the answer, but she also shuts up because she has a worried consciousness. "Ain said. When Sylvia seemed to have fallen, she felt so dizzy that she was losing her mind." "Huh... Ain''t you...? That Ain''t what you said... Ain''t you been here!? The distance from Strom to the old king''s capital, and the time needed, was considered and sorry recruited. "Oh, three days ago." Then Sylvia leaks her voice, "Lie......" "I think I''ve been asleep for days. It''s just a week today... dammit" "You mean I''ve been asleep for a week? "That''s why you''re saying it. You''re dying, and they sent you to the wolf to get to the castle? As much as I want to know what the hell happened..." "Oh, to the wolf..." With the confusion going on and his head, Sylvia assumed that it was true that it was before he lost consciousness. What I don''t understand was the means by which they sent me to the castle, but even to the Old King''s Capital, where the wolves went out of their way to get far away, and there''s no way they could even bring me to the Devil''s Royal Castle. It makes sense that some will is working somewhere. It means that the presence of a teacher helped Sylvia. "I have something to tell you for now. During the week Sylvia was asleep, Tiggle, about the ex prince of the example, but he was already protected. The knights who stumbled upon Camilla were desperately rescued. Well, there seems to have been some knight sacrifice." Good. It was while she was relieved. "He seems to have even used medication to force him to listen, and he hasn''t woken up yet. Apparently, there''s some chance that something might still go wrong when you wake up. Looks like you''re headed west of Ishtal with Camilla, and you''re having a hard time chasing her because of the bad road." What a painful story that would be. I think Sylvia needs to work with the knowledge she has. "There have been many other things... but I need to tell you one more important thing" "You still have it." "Well, where Tiggle was protected, he was also packed with distance from the enemy. Things are changing dramatically. He said he had a plan for Warren to just roar before he was cautiously told what to do around him because he was Prince Wang. Well, the people seem to support him either because they understand his side of being a hero." Cain gently covers her hands with both hands so as not to surprise Sylvia with what she''s about to say. Put down one breath and nod small, put down two breaths and smile bitterly, lips move with the third breath. "Let''s get straight to it. With Tiggle getting hurt by Camilla, Ain''t got it real clean." 330 Prince Wangs sword. Days to go back. A small town about four hours away by horse from Strom. Normally so many knights are not stationed, and many of the town''s inhabitants are close to familiars and people, a people-filled rural town with a thriving fishing industry. The stone walls that surround the town are about five metres long, and the only way in and out is through the gates with a hoisting bridge. - but such a small town has been noisy since the early morning when the sun didn''t even rise. Because many knights were on their feet, not only from the Wang capital, but also from Strom. Even from Strom, naturally, because the King Prince Ein was to take a leg. Due to the lack of water trains passing by, a group was coming in a large area on horseback. The only clinic in this town. A stone building built from time immemorial, it''s a sturdy building with a sense of history. There was Ain there, the little one with the ocean spreading on his back. "... hurry up and take me under Barra" "Ha. I understand that" Warren answered Ein. He is also rushing to run his horse from the king''s capital to this town. At the end of their gaze was the appearance of Tiggle, who was carried away while in bed. Lying unblinded, he had been investigated until yesterday for signs that he had been given the drug, and had not escaped from his body until he had had a gastric lavage but had not been oral. I just have to look at the course of my upcoming treatment, but I don''t even know if it will go fast as it stands. Eventually Ain''s pale balls (sapphire) eyes looked into the void, his mouth narrating his thoughtlessness all the time. I walked out and stopped by the window. "It''s not the one thing the Isthalians want from me." and dew Ain''s peculiar hegemony before trying to do something. Inside the room are Ain and Warren, and Dill accompanied by an elf Cyrus. Everyone shut their mouths and waited for the words to continue. "My duty as Prince Wang, but since the time of the Sea Dragon commotion, I''ve been called a hero - I don''t think what is expected is a normal Prince Wang" "Dear Ain, that''s nothing more than an excuse. You want to talk yourself out of it, and you want to tell me that the time is now? "Yeah. It''s a roundabout way of saying it, and sometimes I can''t move until this happens because I''m the King Prince." Ain breathes heavily. "What I''m being asked to do is be like His Majesty the First. He''s a hero king, so to speak." "... yeah. I agree. The people will have great hope for Ain''s anecdote of the First Majesty." "Then you can''t keep quiet. We should live up to everyone''s expectations." "That''s just an excuse, too. At the bottom of your heart, Ain, you shield your public opinion to settle for yourself." While hiding a thorn in his words, Warren laughs graciously, and Ein likewise answers with a smile. "You don''t say what it feels like to stop, do you, Mr. Warren?" "Let''s see. If you can stop it, I will, but it''s difficult. However, if you are going to be too helpless, my wisdom... no, I was wondering if I could stop you with wisdom." "Uh, isn''t that inconsistent? "You''re talking about a positive attack or not. Then I''d like you to know. With what measures does Ein take to move into action? I want you to have a lot of responsibility if you''re going to act, that was the kind of language Warren was willing to put in. However, when Ain looks into Warren''s eyes without being able to wolf, he feels confident without staring. "The only two enemies have the greatest power. I don''t think it''s that hard after that." "Hmm. That the old Heim knight is not dangerous, that he defeated our knight? "That''s what I think. Not many of them." Clearly, he continued, and Warren opened his eyes. "If you had modified many beasts like the Heim War - wouldn''t you consider it? "If I could, I might have been scared. But I know Camilla doesn''t have enough room to do that." "... may I ask you something? "The stone that was embedded in the Red Dragon and the knight that was strong, I know what it was like." Yes, Ain''t no way to forget. The answer can be immediately derived if the details are combined with Bats'' report and the other day''s case of the peripheral city of Clifoto. "Same thing as Ed, who said he had become the Demon King. Then you can''t waste it anymore, and you just have to thank me." That''s not what Ein saw, it''s about the fight with Ed that Chris told me after the Heim war. He said he had strengthened himself by using black stones. But from that time on, there was no other force that had been reinforced with that power. Then it is easy to guess that the number of black stones in the example is small and Camilla has a small number. "I thought I''d tell you after I figured it out a little more clearly, because I thought it was almost certain about when Tiggle was taken away. In the meantime, it''s been a little long, but that''s the thing. - Hey, Dill." "- Ha!" "As the leader of the Black Knight, I want your opinion. From the information gathered so far, answer whether even the average knight can deal with it, and if so, what the situation is." Even to the sudden question, Dill mouths the answer as if he knew the question was coming. "The formation of a pair of ten is mandatory. I pushed the majority with a big shield and wondered if it would be okay if my buddies could make sure they didn''t fly and move on to the attack. It''s a simple method of warfare, but I can promise you as much strength as you can handle." "So, what if it''s a black knight? "We black knights, if you ever take lag, put your sword down." "Thank you. You''re always reliable and helpful." "Ha. It''s an extra honor." Then Ain opened the door to the walk-out room. Follow him. Warren, Dill and Cyrus both go outside the clinic. ¡­¡­ Look far as Ain twilight. At the end of the line of sight is the winter sea reflecting the morning sun. Second, I noticed a sign. "I have a good idea of just letting Camilla go of the chase, too, maybe just fine" Listen to that, Dill says. "A, Dear Ein...? What the hell are you talking about? "I''m sure he saved Tiggle and then let go of his chaser over here" "Say, what if there''s an enemy soldier somewhere...!? "Yes. I noticed right away because I was concerned, too." How many times before has Ain said he''s upset himself? I can''t remember right away trying to remember, Dill, what came to mind is that Warren, standing right next to me, was when I read the letter when my meeting with Heim was decided. By the way, I wonder where Ein noticed a scourge in the ocean. They all stare at each other, but there are no ships across the horizon. There was no particular opportunity to fish in the winter, and even if there were, shellfish were often fished on rocky reefs and so on. Then, a fine bubble rises to the surface of the sea from the sea a little further away. "Everybody back off. I''ll do it." Absolute attitude that does not pinch objections. Unexpectedly Dill falls back. "If Tiggle had been transported to this clinic and even thought about me coming all the way here - yeah, the foresight is brilliant, but I don''t have a good personality. When you need a prince named Tiggle, you look at the situation and you find these uses, especially if you just found them." Do you just have the brains for Camilla to take all that judgment and action? There is a question. If we could just think of accomplishing these, we would have waited, in the first place, but it would have taken, for the round-heart family disturbance when Ain was born. But for revenge, I didn''t feel so uncomfortable if I thought of the diagram with a dirty mind... When Ain thought in his heart, there was finally a big demon appearing from the sea. Saaaaaa - and the amount of sea water pouring down like a shower is so much that it seems like it could make a small lake out of it. As the sea level became blistering and rough, it was a giant demon reminiscent of a sea snake who showed up. "Giggly.................................................................................! The total length is smaller than the battleships, but bigger than the current El and Al. The scales that stick to the nagging body are metallic like iron and just play the tall sound of the sword when it is pulled out. The face with only one giant eye is fierce, and the fangs are as long and sharp as a two-story private house. On the eyes, the forehead is filled with black stones, as in the example. As soon as everyone confirms their existence, the demon aids and opens his mouth wide, setting up a rampage. "Gghhhhhhhh! Ain''t made it faint. Ain''t looked back since he was about a meter away from the demon. At some point I lay the sword I had pulled out on my sheath and only say, "Let''s go back to town". The demon stops moving, shakes his eyes, and the stone on his forehead makes a broken glass sound and smashes it. "Dear Ain? Dill says quietly. "I''m already mad at you. I don''t want to add or subtract." "... what happened to the demon? The monster that stiffens and trembles all over the body in the meantime is obvious that Ein did something. but shortly after Dill asked, the ocean broke in two (,,,,,). But that''s not all. It was not only the sea that broke, but the demon itself was torn in two. "Oh no, stupid......!? "Huh!?" Following Warren, Dill complains about not much happening. Near the two of them, Elf Cyrus had lost his word as well. The broken sea gradually approaches, becoming a huge wave and attempting to strike the town. But huge tree roots and blue twats that appear to protect the town. Many seawaters boasting a mass beyond the people''s knowledge were taken to no avail and the waves were erased to show. "... I''m not human enough to be quiet with my friends - Camilla" Yes. This is the main thing I serve. While looking at Ain''s back, Dill pursued his lord, who would have led him to King Hero. 331 in the peripheral city of Clifoto. The western side of the continent is an untouched land for Ain. It is Baltic when it comes to the closest place to the land, but it has never gone any further, and the people of Ishtarika are not the area where so many live in the first place either. - The peripheral city of Clifoto. Bats'' father, Baron Klim, is on duty as commander, a full two days by water train from Kingsland, Wang capital. This time, however, Ain came to the land without going by road. Ain looks at Clifoto from Leviathan at sea and speaks to Chris standing next to him. "Hey, what do you think I should apologize for when I leave? Ein, who approached Clifoto less than a whole day, recalls what happened before he came here. "... to His Majesty, right? Shouldn''t I say I''m honestly sorry? "Right. Grandpa was exhausted, Mr. Warren said. Either that or your mother." "Olivia was very worried about you too... you might want to have some time for the two of you when you get home" Silvard couldn''t have come as far as Strom, and since sending Tiggle to the king''s capital, Warren temporarily accompanied him as far as Strom. At that time, Ain left Strahm after many breaks. "But I think we all know a lot, don''t we? Mr. Krone said to me," Please Ain''t moving one thing... " "Is that it? It is no exaggeration to say that it is trusted...? "Phew... I don''t know about things, but what Ein has accomplished deserves credit." "I see. Then we have to make sure we don''t betray our expectations." Gradually approaching port of Clifoto. Fortunately, even if the port is small in size, the number of ships that dock makes it possible to enter the port in Leviathan. Even the naked eye could already confirm the appearance of many knights standing near the pier. It goes without saying that all of that is a group to welcome Ain. (I guess it feels like a town similar to Baltic) It''s just the nature of Clifoto to to have more knights than adventurers. A fortress on the border - an impressive reflection of a robust, tall stone wall surrounding the whole town, shameless by its name. When Clifoto falls here, the demons will also push many people near the Wang capital. For this reason, Clifoto has a particularly experienced cavalry among Ishtarika. "If you say so, Lorraine wants Leviathan up in the sky." "Um, what are you aiming for, Master Ain...? "I know it sounds fun, but it sounds tough" "... ha. Why not? Your friend has the influence of Ein¡­" "I don''t think it''s my fault this time." Chris'' hair holding his head swells into the sea breeze. "- Now, is it good?" And she asked for a moment. "What? "There is never a lot of fighting power brought in by Master Ain this time. For that matter, quality is at its peak." "Me, Chris, the Black Knight, the Kingsguard Knight Squad, some exorcism weapons and this Leviathan. I think it''s enough." "But Marco isn''t here to tell you he''s going to slap the enemy''s main unit, is he? "Well, I''m going to take down the enemy squad, but I don''t think I''m the one who''s going to take down the enemy." "... Ain''t your aim, Ain''t it? I think he said that Camilla was only after Ain... but Ain''t." "Ha ha, I didn''t. He''s got a bad personality." Chris is taken aback by the poison Ain rarely vomited. However, there was no disagreement with that word, and I only returned the word "yes" small. "She''s a smart woman about the art of making me suffer. So I think even dragons are like abandoned pawns to that woman." "Uh, uh... what does that mean? Ain then laughs small. Chris'' head gently, pounding, pounding and rubbing out. "You''ve also left a reliable creature (,,,,,) behind. If you have to, you can suck and fight my magic all you want." "... Dear Ein" "Hmm? What?" Chris stopped asking about the content. Grasp the sleeve of Ain''s clothes as he walked out, and say it in a luminous and varied manner. "Um, it was short now, so could I ask you again? The effect is mainly directly linked to my morale." - Is that it? Even before we get to the battlefield, it doesn''t matter. She was strong the other day when she stood around to expose herself in her mind. Ein was also Ain, and while he thought it was time for a break before the battle, he reached her head softly again. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The home of a knight in a fort. In a room set on the top floor, several people exchanged words across the table. "Thank you for coming all the way this time! The next time a hero comes, I''ll have to make my son proud! That''s what I said about a man as fit as Lloyd. Baron Crim is the one who has an ambitious beard that grows unconstructively, flushes his short hair gently beside him. He was like Bats'' father and had a fancy, pleasant narrative somewhere. "Commander. I was wondering if your son was friends with His Highness. Doesn''t it make sense to brag? "Huh!? If you ask me, you''re right! Then who am I to brag to!? "I don''t know. Would you like to say a firm greeting to Your Highness, depending on whether you are proud or not......? "I see, you''re right! His interaction with his men''s knights is so lively that Ain''t accidentally smiled. I don''t feel bad being able to show off the brightness of not being able to get out the bottom, even though I say I just got attacked by a dragon the other day. "So, Your Highness! This time, you will come all the way -" The same words are about to be repeated and Ain offers his hand to control them. "Nice to meet you. Bats and I are always getting along" Maybe I shouldn''t have used respectful language. The idea of a friend''s father stood first, but from the next word, he made him behave like a prince king. "Then I want to ask quickly. The way they fled the other day after the assault, along with Tiggle-- the way they ran away with the former Prince of Heim." "Mmmm...... are you sure His Highness will be heading out the front line? "Oh. I''m going to." I have heard of the activity of the Heim war and the Sea Dragon commotion, so to speak of Baron Crim, who has spent a long time in Clifoto. But in him, the idea of "But you are the Prince Wang" seemed to have stood first. "From those who have defended our fort, I disagree with His Highness taking the front line" "Even if your grandfather has permission from His Majesty or the Chancellor? "If that''s wrong, it''s your job to make it right." (... really, looks just like the bats) The unspoken figure is also lucid, and Baron Crim''s gaze shines powerfully. During the excursion, the memory of the bats plundered Ain''s brain. Ein answers such a character, but releases as much majesty as he can get out. "I... I''m not going to keep quiet because I''ve been hurt by my friends. Even if I try to escape deep into the air cave, even if I''m going to find out to lurk in a hidden dungeon and make them pay for it. I don''t want to wait around because the hatred directed at me involves me." "... you don''t come imprisoned by a vengeful intent to kill? Ain was then taken aback by surprise. Baron Crim was worried. I was discerning some sort of traumatic, albeit somewhat traumatic, cause that resides in the mind of a being standing on the border between a boy named Ain and an adult. As a gentle personality, I guess the king prince of reputation was careful not to be imprisoned for vengeance. "This is a responsibility. Everything is my responsibility to take. When I was young, I swung it up, and it was just the last responsibility left behind." We all know why, even if we don''t say so. "Fine then! You may show your full strength, called a hero! "... to? "Hey, what happened to the example material? "Yes, sir, Commander. I''ve brought it. Your Highness, I beg your pardon." "Oh, yeah......" Ain and Chris are surprised to see a sudden change, even though they said they had stopped earlier. Even while they were surprised, several pieces of material were placed on the table. "If a man has decided to be so prepared, then it would be rude for the outfield to say so loudly! As much as I want to teach my child His Majesty his majesty! "I''m your alumni, and you know your son, don''t you? "That makes sense! As always, when they show off their extravagant interactions, they are prompted to follow and see the paper handed out. "There''s no sign of Red Dragon coming back here that his son fought. However, we have lost traces of the Red Dragon at certain points along the border." "... is this the place? The first sheet of material, a map of the neighborhood next to which some notes will be given. A plain shaped like a river surrounded by mountainous areas, there were signs in red circles. "Sounds like it''s not a river, but you''re in a unique shape" Ain''t nodding at Chris'' words. The serpentine plains, if seen, are connected to flow from the continent towards the sea. Baron Crim answers the two words. "In this area, the river was not a river, nor was the water flowing." With that said, he took a small stone out of his nostalgia and placed it on the table. "That''s a lava flow. Hot springs also gush in the vicinity, and where the ground is clear, we have heat." "Heh... Hot springs are good" Ein invited me to laugh in return for swallowing, but not so calm inside. This no longer seems like a good idea to consider the development of fighting the Red Dragon. It is unclear how powerful a dragon species will have to be to fight, but no matter what happens, it didn''t make a difference to fight for real. "You''ll arrive half a day by horse to get around here. But it''s hard for mountains to head to the depths in a hurry. However, it was in the depths that those in robes headed." "You mean it''s on a steep slope? "Instead, there are many ground and cliffs that are not on the road, so that means there are many avenues to avoid." Then Ain''t gonna be okay, I think. Walking up to the window, but thinking with your hands on your mouth. "Dear Ein, Ein" Chris stood next to him and slapped him on the shoulder with a tongue. "Hmm? What? "Sounds like something confident, but you''re not saying you''re gonna break a cliff with a demonic weapon, are you? "Exactly, you can''t do that... I''m not, I''m going to forcefully make my way with the power of my species" "... root, is it? "That sort of thing" Connecting between the cliffs can also be a passage, rather, it feels more secure with your body than with a lousy artifact. "I wonder if I''d like to go back into the hot springs after everything is done. The knights who came with me can work." "That might be good. It''s not really what you see in Wang Du." "Oh, and Chris, naturally." I can afford to peek from swallowing conversations before the fight, but Chris also knows very well how to relax with this being Ain. Without mentioning the tightness, she also blossoms into conversation in conjunction with Ain. "Yes, good... I''m coming in with you, you know, all kinds of things and I''m still ready...! "... if I were to return one, I don''t think I would have told you to take the hot springs with me." First and foremost, we should put the commotion away early. Ein stretches one hand to the sword, which was shabby, and grips the handshake strongly to dissipate tension. In addition to the recent disturbances here, I thought of Camilla, who was trying to make revenge until she revived the old dragon, and now it''s time to settle - and even think back to when she defeated Grint at Heim Castle. 332 Start a war. I can well see why the road was steep and the chasers Warren organized were struggling. The trees that grow in the rugged mountainous areas, but you have to see a mountain to go a few dozen meters - which happened from time to time. I left Clifoto for the whole day. The view of the neighborhood gradually enters the area as seen on the map. "Dragons... make people... us... hate..." Two, an unfamiliar voice echoed behind Ein''s brain. It was also a mysterious voice that reached my head the other day. - Oh, there''s something here. And, out into an area like a small basin, Ain said. The area is in the form of a river where lava was flowing, and the others are invisible as to what is there. Chris looks around, but Dill can''t stop asking for his sincerity. "Being there means what is in which? "Something strong, huh?... I felt it from the ground." "It''s impeccable to ask why you know. I understand. Hurry up and alert everyone." "Mm-hmm." All Ain brought in were precisely the Knights of Ishtalika''s highest peak. Dedicated Knights, many Kingsguard knights headed by Black Knights. Next door, there''s even Chris, the Knights of Kingsguard. It''s a serious formation, but Ain''t really going to rely on them as individuals. It wasn''t because I didn''t trust you, it was based on the idea that it was you who should settle. Look at him with a rugged face, says Chris. "If the Second Lady were here, I''d take her neck..." "Thanks. But you''ve made me sweet enough before.... I''ll settle it." "... it''s okay, what is it? "Uh, what''s okay...? "No matter how much there is, the other person is a woman. If Ein''s heart hurts, we''ll do the dirty work." "I''m glad you said that, though." I don''t need that kind of care now, when I try to put it out in my mouth and tell him. "I say above all for Lord Ain. But you do understand, don''t you, Ein? This is also for Ishtarika. Assuming Ein breaks his heart..." It would be a concern that it might interfere with what is to come. But Ain had a sunny grin. "Then the opposite is true. If I didn''t settle for myself, I''d regret it." "... ok. Then I''m here for Ain." "Yeah. Then I guess I can work hard" Ha-ha - smiling lightly and returning it, Ain''t largely pulling out his sword. At the same time. "Kingsguard Knights! Prepare for the raid! Dill''s decree echoes around. Actually, Ain''t said by the time we got to the land. That this should be the battlefield. The basin is surrounded. I know it''s an inviting neighborhood, but Ein still decided to come to the land. While thanking my brave colleagues for following me, I have a strong determination to definitely end it. Shortly after Dill''s decree. Attacks of demonic stone cannons released from the shadows of highlands and trees. "The Magic Weapon you took..." "Yeah, I think so too. If we don''t reduce the enemy''s power, Camilla and the others will come out." By the way, all of this is a bunch of weapons that were Ishtarika''s military. It was just taken from Clifoto a while ago. Ain''t moved at all according to Chris'' voice, and eventually the ball of demonic props thrown by the Kingsguard Knights burst in space. Against the radial attack of the demonic stone cannon, he countered to strain a thin membrane. These are means of defense against demonic stone cannons. It was a countermeasure created initially under the assumption of a coup d ''¨¦tat or a seizure like this one. "Headed by the Black Knight, the Attack Squad took enemy forces..." "Waited." "A, Dear Ein......!? "I''m not gonna let you shoot me a second time, it''s okay" The dill at the back is bewildered and Chris, standing next to him in contrast, calms down and stares at Ain. Even while everyone has stopped, the enemy unleashes a second line of Demon Stone Cannons. "Well, I was shot." "... there was a narrative. I''ll make him shoot, but I won''t let him get here." The moment he ran out - the light of the sun disappeared from around. No, I''m just correctly blocked by something and can''t get the bright light. Something about it is the black sun that appears in the universe of this basin and looks down on everything. red and black...... there was a huge lump of pitch black that gave bees, bees and sounds like purple electricity. "That is... the running of Ein''s power..." My first look at Dill surprises me. Chris has seen it at Demon King Castle, and it''s not as surprising as he is. It was just that everyone, including the Black Knight, was on the verge of falling back on too much presence. I won''t let the demon stone cannon arrive, its meaning will be shown. "Oh no, stupid ah!? "Wow...... wow! Ha! Looks like the Demon Stone''s power is absorbed! "Your Highness''s business! At the end of the cheered knight''s gaze is the shelling of demonic stone cannons that have lost light and just turned into rubble. Demon Stone cannons are dominated by the use of magic that resides in demon stones. The glow of brilliant magic is sucked away by a lump of pitch-black as it is drawn to the yarn. Out of the shadow of many things, those who accidentally wore robes and Heim knights appeared. "I think that power is very cheating." "Uh, what made Chris think that? I laughed and Ain said. "''Cause it''s just nearby and you can suck magic, right? I think that means you can suck it out of me standing here, too. You don''t have a chance to win..." Pride as the knight she grieves. It''s not that it''s bad to have a strong opponent to favor, but there has been a hold because I''ve lived as a knight so far. Then Ain''t invincibly raised the corner of his mouth. "If you smoke, smoke, I''ll take Chris'' directly." Bold statements, depending on the interview. The look on Ein''s face that I''ve said out is somewhere wild and more masculine than usual. While Chris dyed his cheeks bright red in an instant, he guessed why his remarks and signs were different than usual. "Dear Ein now... you mean Ein the Demon King" Fierce, I guess my head is filled with brain drugs or something. Even Ain''t A Little Bolder Than Usual Wasn''t Fresh And Bad In Truth. Ain bared his forehead and exhaled. "- There are those who do not deserve to tread on our earth. Our enemies who attack the people and create so much trouble." Saying and walking out in a hectic voice. Black Moya envelops Ain''s entire body as magic comes down like thunder from a lump of pitch-black. When it was clear, the King Prince''s costume he wrapped around was dyed black and his arms were covered in pitch-black armor as well. "It gives an end to the deceased trying to offend Ishtarika''s silver. Raise your pride as the son of Ishtal the Continent, and whoever is run with me on the battlefield, raise your voice! Everyone shouted as if they were cheering, and followed King Prince Ain forward. Even though the enemy had better location, the difference in morale was overwhelming. Instead, were we the ones lured into the battle stage? Many of the enemies shook their bodies. Eventually this whole basin turned into a battlefield to hang up the knights who ran over Ain. 333 Reunion, anger, dragons and. The way Ein fights his enemies is the first sight that almost all of them see. Dill is the only one who has seen him fight right next to himself among those who have come with him. Although the quality of the battlefield was different from that at the time of the Heim War, there is only one thing that is different from that at the time. "... awesome" The more you leak into the words, the more incalculable Ain''s strength is that of a past that has stormed out as the Demon King. The attack from the blind spot of sight was dominated by Dill, with the Black Knight watching closely. But Ain''t just saying he doesn''t need that aid, but when he finds out, he''s even knocked down that enemy. Surprise becomes contagious, and not only enemies, but fellow knights marvel at its strength. Dill talks to Ain. "Nevertheless...... there''s a lot of enemies in vain! "Yeah. It feels like an elephant, but a lot of them are good fighters." "But even in my country, I can''t let you do it when you think there were so many risk factors lurking......! "I think it''s proportional to the size of the population. Because we can''t all grow up to be decent people." "... right" One, two and a robe man fall, but there are still many. When Ain''t made it easy on the number of people who still seem to be over a hundred or two. Shortly after breathing down the defeated enemy beside him, the screams of the Ishtarika knight echoed. "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" When Ain turned to him in a hurry, he was there looking like a knight with a mutilated arm. Relative is the Heim Knight, but his body is unnaturally large and powerful enough for the knights around him to breathe. "Dear Ein! That''s probably what I''m talking about." "This way is good! Bring the Black Knights and bring them down! "Ha!" Dill gives the order and leaves Ain''s side. The only reason I could honestly ask was because I realized I didn''t have a job of my own even if I was here. Eventually, the knight''s life slipped between them on the verge of being taken. "Stay away! We''ll deal with it! The number of knights whose bodies are inflated is five. By contrast, the number of black knights without Marco is three, including Dill. "... Dill. It doesn''t seem as strong as you''d expect." And Clive, Dill''s childhood tame, said. In contrast, Dill. "Honestly, it looks like we''re gaining power unexpectedly. But if we fought one-on-one, we could win - this time there were only so many opponents." When she smiles bitterly and nods back, Dill stares straight at her opponent and speaks strongly. "The target is the same dead soldier as us. It''s better to swear allegiance. This one''s stronger." "Hey, what''s that forceful theory... and it''s the first time that we were dead soldiers too" "From the moment I swore I would give my life to Master Ain. You wouldn''t be wrong, would you? "... that''s odd to say" Says Cyrus, the only elf left of the Black Knight, to the two who had a small laugh. "If we are defeated, let us be the mud that draws honorable blood. We''ve been tasked to deal with this one." "Yes, Lord Cyrus is right." In the wake of Dill''s reply, three strike at five Heim knights. Fighting against the Knight of Heim, who has been trained with the Marko seal, or who would have been unwanted, proceeds to an advantage, whether in numbers or in numbers. Clive, who is particularly good at melee, and Cyrus, who can sometimes hold a bow and get hurt. Finally, Dill, who bears the name of the Black Knights Commander, boasts of the agility gained from becoming a Ketsey, but with a streamlined swordsmith in front of him, smears the enemy''s sword, sewing through the gaps in armor and releasing the sword flashes. Eventually pushed by such a dill''s sword trident, one Heim knight''s helmet smashed. I was exposed. "... how ugly" As Cyrus put it, the appearance of the Heim knight is subdued. Focusing on the black stone embedded in his forehead, the muscles of a large, raised blood vessel claim their presence in blue and black, and the white eyes surrounding his eyes also stain bright red. The mouth is wildly leaking purple fluid as the canine teeth develop and stick out of the lips. On the occasion of the Knight Heim stopping, the three of them also take a distance once. "You just have to destroy that stone! It worked during the Heim War too! "Oh!" "I understand! As soon as he gave the instructions, Dill saw Ain fight. Fighting a lot of enemies on his hands, he is made to reaffirm that he is different from himself. There was also Chris near Ain, and I could not worry about anything and focus on the battle that was being imposed on me. "Dill, then wave attack..." "No, Lord Clive. You don''t have to." "... Lord Cyrus? Cyrus'' confidence that he was the warrior chief in Chris'' hometown, in the elves. He still uses blades too, but most of all the weapons he specializes in are bows (,). Setting up the long bow he was carrying, he pulled a string with a single arrow. The knight Heim, whose helmet was crushed, laid his sword, but the arrows released, directly beside the sword¡­ passed right before he touched the sword. "It helps not to have protective equipment like that. Besides, if I could stop and use my bow like this, my arrow wouldn''t come off." A grand word is reliable. He''s just a knight who serves as Ain''s exclusive, a testament to everyone''s excellence in the art compared to regular knights. The three thus reduce the number of opponents, while defeating the five Heim knights. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain''t got an idea as the enemy''s fighting power is steadily diminishing. "I knew we''d have more power than just here." Chris approached the voice. "... the results have already been determined as well. It is no exaggeration to say that our knights have a numerical advantage, and those in robes have already lost their will. Assuming you chose this place for the showdown, I thought Ein was right." "Yeah. Maybe I''m glad I left you the strength to keep it" "Yes, you did keep it... Yes... I think it was like Ein''s power of war" The two of them lay down their swords and look around. There are also some sacrifices on Ein''s part, but still they are only elite and not many. - Is it time? Soon after Ain looked around, the sound of cutting the wind reaching his ear. "Lady Ain! Danger......" In Chris'' eyes is a flying dagger, which was thrown to stab Ain''s back. but Ain''t looked back and just whispered "it''s okay" back to Chris. Then the roots of the trees arose from the ground behind his back, and the burgeoning twat received multiple overlapping daggers. "I''m sure you took care of this dagger." "Please don''t do anything dangerous......! Already! So, do you remember that dagger? "When I was little, I used to look at it every day at the Round Heart Mansion. I don''t think he had a blade, so I think he went out of his way to ask a blacksmith." Less information, but Chris also guesses. "... Grint''s, do you mean" "That sort of thing. That''s why I finally came out. - Right, Camilla?" Heading a little further away from Ain''s gaze. I noticed a place like a small jar in the back of the basin, two adults who had been there at some point. One is a man and the other is Camilla. "You''re a Neusch" "Oh, definitely in that Neusch we talked about in Ist" "I''d also like to ask a few questions about what the contact was and the two of them joined hands..." "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but I''m not gonna do that." When Chris looks at the side of Ain, he notices a blue muscle floating near his forehead. Anger is at its climax, and if you look at yourself now, the limit is near. "I can escape because I talk in vain. We''re wasting our time, so we can fight longer." Depending on the right arm facing him as he talks, a lump of pitch-black floating in the universe pulses heavily. The moment you tried to let off the ripple. Strongly shaken ground and the sound of something flowing through the ground. The sound and sway went in the direction of Camilla and Neusch, revealing the reason for this in front of Ain releasing waves. "I''m proud! Because we can stay here before the great dragon comes back! After Neusch''s joyful voice, the lava blows behind him. It didn''t take Camilla and his two, they were protected by some strange wall. Probably some kind of demonic prop. "I have no grudges against Your Highness! Hero, Prince Wang, I know you well enough to accomplish so many great things! Even I am so admirable and respectful! To his words, Camilla, standing next to him, distorted his face. "But I''m sorry! I miss dragons more than Your Highness! Above all, its presence, ambitious and mighty...... ugh! Oh, what better being than a dragon? Huh!? No, you''re not supposed to be anywhere! "... that''s enough" When Ain squeezes his hand tightly, the ripple finally releases from the pitch-black mass - heh. Powerful enough to shake the air and distort it to space, it hit Camilla and Neusch to take their lives. - But. "What a beautiful thing an ancient dragon is... to see His Highness see its power too! Out of the blowing lava, a black arm emerges no less extended than Ain''s pitch-black. Give me a fat verse. Stand up, muscular arms succeed. Shortly after wondering what the black arm would do, it grabbed the ripple Ain released - scattered around. "Heh... give me the power of Master Ain... ugh!? "It''s okay, ''cause I''ll figure it out. But you look strong." "Hey, hey! Dear Ein, why are you so swallowed up!? "No... we just have to do something about it..." Camilla laughs on the other side of the crossing between the two. I laughed so much when I saw Ain''t attack didn''t work. "Long time no see, Ain''t" "Yep. I''m not going to talk much longer, so you don''t have to tell me what''s going on." "... its dislike personality is the same as it used to be. I''ll take everything from you who took my grint." Nothing to take away, that''s the first one to strike. What a word I swallowed without speaking. "Lord Camilla! It''s a more honorable dragon than talking! Come on - I''ll bring you back, Black Dragon! Show me that body! And you have to prove that I was right as a researcher and spread me across the continent as the god of researchers......! I guess I''m surprisingly honest with my desires. I don''t know the hardships Neusch has ever gotten, but it conveys something honest about his desire. After his words, his arms stretching out of the lava show up even more. Then, the gold that was attached to surround his arms fell to the ground and one side of the floor was painted into a single color of pure gold. "Ah! All the hard work I''ve had will pay off! My dear dragon! Keep the whole thing up - let''s..." Gori, and a painful sound echoed around. The dragon''s hand grabbed Neusch''s body. The arms are huge and the total length is expected but seems to be over 100 meters. Because he was grabbed by such an arm, Neusch is small and vulnerable as if a person would catch an insect. "Right, you take my father''s me to the privileged seat - yahhhhhhhhh!? Wait... you, my father... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" "Uh, lie... Lord Neusch? How could you..." Dropped liquid falls to the ground. It dripped on the floor of pure gold, and what was Neush fell off as it drifted. Grabbed by his arm, he was crushed, literally. Before the amazing Ains, the blowing lava gradually replaces the melted pure gold. Two bright red eyes raise the light inside, and a low voice echoes around. "- A sinful dragon man''s family... trying to devour your intestines... my anger will not subside..." In a straight line, the word was delivered to Ain. 334 Fighting the Black Dragon [Previous] Ain opened his eyes and dazzled by the tragic sight. In addition to the fact that Black Dragon uttered words, because that Black Dragon acted worthy of a runoff. What was Neusch lies red and black, and Camilla, standing next to him, slips her hips into the madness of her plans. But the Heim knight she was taking managed to rush and hold Camilla, who was powerless. "I''ll get out of here in a hurry! "No! Now that Lord Neusch has fallen... you must not stay in this situation! "So, but - heh! I take revenge on that man! "My compatriots who let go over there will fulfill their grief! All we have to do is wait for its return and avenge it there! To persuade Camilla, they run the words that would be part of the operation. Ain put his strength into his sword-held hand, but he delivers it right away. I can''t take my eyes off the giant black dragon that appeared in front of me before I let him pay for the bumps in his previous deeds. If Ain''t the only one here, he must have wielded his powers without worrying about one thing. However, there are a lot of important beings nearby like Black Knights and Kingsguard Knights, as well as Chris and Dill. To sort out his feelings, he avoided targeting Camilla as a priority. Black Dragon did not extend his arms to the Camillas fleeing, but quietly showed his face out of the gold. "- The sinner''s family is also sinful." Branched and twisted pitch-black horns, strong magical fluctuations that the eyeball itself feels in horrible magic props, sharp fangs are several metres long, with multiple layers of scales as sharp as the sword struck by the shearling on the long neck. Eventually, he exposed his muscular body and showed his dog and cat a sitting position before spreading his arms and showing him an overall view of the battleship. The black-purple aura from the wings was as tough as that of the bulimic world tree that fought in the spiritual world. As the wings are slowly moved, the surrounding air itself becomes polluted. "Chris." "Oh... yes! She seemed distracted again, too, but regained her sanity to Ain''s words. "I don''t like things. I''m sorry, but it would help if you took us all to evacuation." "So - but heh! There was also a choice to say strongly, but there has been a past where we have made such decisions many times before. Learned, sounds good, Ein redirects and orders. "There''s something I''d like to ask for instead of me. I want you to follow Camilla." "... I see, do you want to come" "Yeah. Because it''s the only thing Chris can ask for" It''s a little weak when they say so. No, Ein''s way of saying it is sloppy, and he laughs at himself bitterly while in a situation like this. And on the inside, I can''t say it strongly because I know I can get in the way even if I am, and finally Chris... "Always foot Camilla. So please give me a little compliment when Ein returns." "Ha ha... I''ll compliment you as much as you want. Sorry, I''ll be home as soon as I knock you out." Finally, Ain pounded Chris'' head, gently stroking it. Though slightly dissatisfied with what other knights saw, she soon leaves him after indulging in that short time. "Dill! We evacuate because Master Ain is going to be fought...... no, we''re going after Camilla! "We''ve already let go of the chaser! Hurry up and make your way! "Yeah, okay! Then Dill looks at Ain and squeals. "Good luck. Dear Ein." My men leave the battlefield, I still don''t feel like I care what they think. It''s just that in the end, it''s due to the fact that the presence of Ain is too strong and the situation that we can''t deal with without him. "The Patriarch is dead - ugh! "Oh... but there''s so much divine in front of me -" Those who wore robes panicked, and those who were particularly faithful approached the Black Dragon without any cowardice. Some shall be crushed by the pure gold of drooling heat, and some shall be crushed by the successful feet of the Black Dragon. The dragon in the subject of faith was more important than Neusch, who was venerated as a patriarch. Those who fled followed Camilla after this basin, and soon Ain and Black Dragon were present one-on-one. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "- You who can obey the Son of the Water Dragon are none other than the family of that sinful dragon man." "... a dragon? Could it be a sea dragon, and what the word indicates is about El and Al? Ein holds the question mark. But more than that, Ain''t even remembered a piece of the word dragonman''s family. Black Dragon opens his mouth wide toward Ain''t got no point in looking suspicious. Then all of a sudden, he threw up like he was shooting through a red and black flame. "Talk to me, talk to me." Thick tree roots from the ground surround Ain. Flames and trees go poorly together - but Ain''t intact when the flames stop. "I don''t know what that means. I''m the dragon man, too, when dragons speak people''s language? and relatives." ''Bullshit. It is self-evident that the Dragon language reaches Vientiane¡­ You also know that our Dragons mourned and coexisted in paradise (,)'' No, you don''t, do you? I can''t give it back. ¡­¡­ If you can strike one hypothesis, this is Black Dragon''s mistake. I''m not nervous, but what an embarrassment, I even thought about that in my heart, but even so, I''m not willing to abandon the status quo and convince you. Dragon language, dragon tribe paradise, many words intrigue me... (Doesn''t make a difference to defeat) Grab the sword and let the magic flow. That''s a huge amount that I''ve never seen in the past. When the entire sword pulsed loudly, it trembled into small pieces, as it had been subjected to sonic waves. "Sooo - Huh" Breathe briefly, a moment when the Black Dragon blinked. "Horn, you had a lot of magic in you, didn''t you? In the teachings of Sylvia, the flying Ain shook his sword up near the head of the Black Dragon. But. "Know it, let''s praise you for approaching my sight" When Cut Black Dragon''s eyes opened, Ein''s entire vision shook irregularly. What, was it some kind of attack? When I try to wave my sword down while I''m on my guard. "Huh - I lost my strength......!? The whole body that was exerting its power immerses itself in a graspless sensation, like when it sinks into the sea, if you like. "Don''t you even know the devil''s eye, dragon man''s family! "Knock..." Fu, black dragon arms that can shake up strong winds together. Durahan''s armor and Marco''s sword prevent it before the tip of the nail sweeps Ain''s body. Scratched on the cheeks by the deceivers, Ain took a distance from the Black Dragon with momentum. "I knew you were right about Mr. Cain''s teaching in these situations." Unexpectedly bitter. It used to be when I got a mentor from him in the spiritual world. Again, in these situations, it''s not convenient to let the other person take the lead. Lloyd and other knights will be steadfast, but this is all due to the way Ain and Cain fought. (I only saw eye to eye for a moment. Only for a few seconds, the force fell out of my body at once) All you have to do is prevent it and you''re full of it. When I realized it, Durahan''s armor was gone, too. I guess that was all the shock. As he hurried to re-summon, Ain was careful not to look at him. "Speaking of which, this is the second time your body has fought a big opponent" The first time is a sea dragon. There have been several other battles of the mighty, but both Marco of Demon King Castle and the world tree of bulimia in the spiritual world are man-made. And I think, now that we don''t know the nature of power, that Black Dragon is definitely a formidable enemy. "... we need to be stronger" Drops - and pitch-black drops. When it falls off a chunk over Ein''s head it covers Ein. Eventually, the surface was bothered to boil. (I''m not the one you should fight as a swordsman) Then you should fight like you did when you were present with Cain at Demon King Castle. As Ein the Demon King, as the world tree of bulimia itself. 335 Fighting the Black Dragon [Medium] "...... ho" Black Dragon leaks his admirable voice. Because the signs of Ain''s wrapping have transformed into something else. The ground breaks into the relative pressures of the two, and lava overflows from the ground. "What do you mean I''m a dragon man''s family? First of all, I''ve never heard of dragon men or dragon paradise." "You - over this period - huh." "That''s the dialogue over here. Mostly, I''m supposed to be here after my own enemies, but I don''t see why they''re hitting on me with a grudge against a stranger." Then Black Dragon pointed his left and right eyes thinly. "Are you telling me you really don''t know anything?" "That''s what you''ve been saying since the beginning. I don''t feel resentful for a random mistake." "... if you''re going to say it everywhere" Black Dragon extended his arm. Ain put up his sword vigilantly on its arm, but Black Dragon never attacked. "Let me take a peek at you first." "Huh... what, you...! Intense pain running through Ein''s entire skull. Intense discomfort, like being stabbed, and then trying to pull your brain out. Ain stared at the black dragon as he warped his face against the pain of accidentally kneeling on the ground. "You, what are you doing to me... ugh! ''It''s just a peek. If you make too much noise, you''ll know the vessel.'' "This......! I''m just disgusted with fluent language, but the pain is tougher than that. But. "Well, a soul with rare memories." Sooo... the black dragon said with pleasure as the pain pulled off all the while. ''Kuha... that abominable dragon man. Have you redeemed the Elf and the Son of Man to restore your imperfect soul? " "So you! Tell me what... ugh!? ''Kids can''t choose their parents, but you must have been fooled by that dragon man too...... hahahahahahahahahahahahaha! "Parent...? My mother gave me a share, and I complained about one thing." ''What to say. It wasn''t the dry ads that created you. " "... what? What are you talking about? The word plunders the back of his brain before anything else, but Ain thought of it almost simultaneously a few years ago. ¡±The first person to give birth to you...... not dry adds! Liar -!" ¡±Yikes! Liar, liar!" When they visited the elves and met the two wooden spirits, they were running similar words. Black Dragon also utters the same word, which has no small effect on Ein''s spirit. "Oh, yeah. Because I was certainly born between man and man." ''That''s different, too. Did I give thanks to the elves and the children of men - that''s what I said earlier? Well, by not doing anything to me, I just found out that you don''t know anything'' "Whoa, wait! I''m the elf kid!? What does that mean?" Blackdragon shook his wings wide before Ain said it. ''But clearly! If I kill you here, it will be a return of interest to that abominable dragon man! Black Dragon advanced greatly with two successful arms. Then the distance between Ain and Black Dragon narrows in an instant -. "Decide your bowels and devour your demonic stones - ugh! There will be more power in my body...... heh! Huge bodies aren''t the only ones that are amazing. Faster than you can imagine, accompanying it, the strength of the power to decide from earth to earth draws a line with your opponents to date. The tip of a nail, bigger and sharper than his own body, plundered straight across, and sweat transmitted Ain''s neck muscles. "Many dragons... with the resentment of countless of my countrymen, I must eat all of you and that dragon man! While avoiding the wings that are heavily winged, and the successful arms that swing at destroying everything, Ein recalls the other day with infinity and calmness. Lord of voices I can''t remember in my dreams, wondering if that''s this black dragon. "You resent that dragon man as much as you want to come to my dreams and complain!? "Oh, I resent you, but you''ve broken our dragon''s blood connection! Because they took the lives of countless dragons... ugh! "Right! Really, I don''t know what you mean by all the stories I don''t remember! It doesn''t even sort out the word that there were elves and people''s parents. And even if they say I''m a relative of a certain being... (... but to get my soul back) Although the meaning is slightly different, assuming it is the presence that brought the presence of Ain into this world. Only one, only one, emerged in Ein''s mind. (God?) I just don''t know what it means when God says Dragon Man. In the past of this world, for example, it was obscure even if the word was a word that offered a high presence. What I found out is that I don''t feel that that goddess has anything to do with it. Ein therefore asks the Black Dragon. "You, no, the Red Dragon was headed for a hidden dungeon... to kill that dragon man! "I don''t know your name, but Red Dragon went for a place with my grudges.... Well, you were still lying! "... no. I''ve just heard of this." Ain waves his sword as he shrugs, occasionally working in conversation, including Black Dragon''s claws. I also have a slightly weaker sense of fingertips holding the sword to a refreshing sensation that is difficult to tongue in my mind. But among other things, it was clear in Black Dragon''s answer. "It''s just that I might know that dragon man! "Huh!? Little...! The most powerful wave of the day scratched the Black Dragon''s neck. At the same time, he thinks the roots of the trees that arose surrounding the Black Dragon have clumped together, and Ain goes into a turning offense. A black liquid dripping from a pitch-black mass floating in the universe flows toward Ain as he wills. "But! For me right now, there''s more to it than knowing it... ugh! As Prince Wang, and as a hero, I mourn the calamity that befalls Ishtarika. It''s just a matter of higher priority than not having questions or answers that come up in your brain that you can''t leave. "Just take you down, and I''ll go after Chris and get Camilla. I can''t help but worry about the story, but I''ll find out for myself more than that! Shine black as Ein''s sword covers the perimeter. The ambient air is dragged to the center of the strong wind to distort the surrounding space. This is all Ain himself, the first time he''s had enough power running around. The roots of the trees that bind the Black Dragon are thicker, giving me multiple verses to stand on. Eventually the sword swept up, "If you can stand it, show it to me. - Huh! Momentum swung down, and the surrounding space distorted as if it were glass with a crack. The fluctuations released flash to create an elongated night sky, and a muscle as if it had been torn apart by space strikes a black dragon. "Heh... you, so-" Black Dragon''s face was cut in two before I ran out. The arm tied to the roots of the tree drips without power, and the crimson eyes lose color. The aura of black dragons drifting around also slowly disappeared, leaving Ain standing rough breathing. "Ha... ha... damn... tired..." The magic that resided in your body should be considerable. Still frustrated by intense tiredness, surely because you have put too much effort into the present wave? The mountain that should have been behind the Black Dragon is also just a crumbling overlap of earth and rock if you notice. But that''s it. That''s when Ain took his tired feet a step forward in an attempt to get closer to Black Dragon. "I never thought I''d take my life from you." "Huh... Huh!? The flesh of the Black Dragon''s face swept back to normal as he moved to Grotesque. "My grudge will not die. Unless all of that goes away." "... ha. I don''t know what it means today." ''And your power, what a sweet pain and gift it would have been. Take it as a sacrifice to fulfill your grudge against the Dragon Man.'' Then Black Dragon pays for the roots of the tree that bind his whole body with only muscle strength. Even more successful than just now, it exposes a hugely grown body, stretches its neck and looks down at Ain. "Why are you alive? You must have killed him for sure." ''Why did you think it would just be over once you could kill me? This body is the product of numerous dragon grudges, not a substitute that ends to that extent'' What do you mean? Does that mean there''s a lot of life? Though unpredictable, I could understand that Black Dragon was phenomenal. What is more, questions arise about the adulthood of the Black Dragon in relation to the story that the Red Dragon was growing by inhaling magic. "Could your body be good at sucking magic? ''Well. But even if it''s one of my scales, I can resent everything.'' "... you''ve solved Shannon''s mystery." The black stone during the red fox commotion may be made of black dragon material. That''s what I thought. "Which, I will trample you down like this and go under the Dragonman." "You can''t let me. I don''t know how it works, but take you down as many times as you want." "Ha-ha-ha, ha, ha! What ''d I tell you? Your power was a sweet gift...! A shaken black dragon''s arm swung down at an unbridled speed in his eyes. A pressure like the majesty reaches Ain''s body. "Huh!? Let Durahan''s armor be destroyed once again. But compared to earlier, it also scars Ain''s arm deeply. There''s a lot of blood in that evidence. "Ha... I didn''t mean to be alarmed about anything" So I tried to end the fight once and for all. I''ve never imagined a power that wouldn''t die once, and at the same time, I''ve never imagined the ability to absorb and grow to the magic of that time. When things got pretty bad, I accidentally squealed from the edge of my mouth. Then, Dokun - and his whole body swayed. "Be my sacrifice. to clear up all resentment '' Whenever the Black Dragon''s voice sounds, the feeling of impulse to shake his whole body narrows. Ain''t got his hands on his chest all the way down to a strange exhilaration. "What, this" While whining, Dokun, Dokun and his whole body swayed, his chest - no, the demon stone rang. If we hadn''t been more careful with the Black Dragon trying to attack us than we were concerned about this, we wouldn''t have left Ein''s arm on our chest even as we thought about it. Eventually Ain''s sight, which raised his face, was transforming into a world where only slowness was like comma sending. "This... how?" A strange world where only you can move normally. The reason for this becomes apparent without putting it away for a long time. ¡±Not hungry enough. I''m bulimic. Starving is my pleasure." And my voice sounded. You can''t even forget, it was the voice of a bulimic world tree. ¡±Like a hungry baby. Like a forsaken child who receives an application. I just rejoice in drifting bait." The only difference is that I can''t feel any signs of hostility. And that Ain''t felt no sign of another being himself. "... really, really, suppressing power must be something we''ve done before." Ain smiled bitterly and took his hands off his chest. This must be something of a hallucination, a voice based on survival instincts and a sharp spirit to win. It''s the voice of the Absolute Demon King, who struggled harder than any other opponent I''ve ever had. Second, Ain looked up at the pitch-black chunks over his head. "Maybe I finally figured out what that meant. I don''t know why you''re in that shape... but if I try to use my powers, I''m gonna come out." I didn''t speak to anyone, I spoke out to affirm my own words. "Seeds - you mean" Hearing the voice, many eyes glowed from the lump of pitch black. All of them, grossly disastrous, should not seem to be trembling and laughing with joy. Then shortly the eyes disappear and a lump of pitch black falls to the ground. "That''s mine, the world tree of bulimia. Roots grow big everywhere, a seed to use my power." A lump of pitch-black, no, the seed of a bulimic world tree transforms into a black liquid. And instead of black and brown soil. "Chris and the others... are you okay? There''s no way I''m gonna hurt everyone." Phew, and laugh confidently. Then soon, one green sprouted in the heart of the earth. "Black Dragon - This is where it comes from" Greens grow and eventually grow into small fruit trees. The stretching trunk continued to grow without stopping, trailing the back length of the Black Dragon less than seconds later. In the world of slow motion, Black Dragon immediately notices Daiki and defies his gaze. Ein''s hair stretches out like the world tree of bulimia then, reaching to her waist. And when the world returns. The world tree of bulimia, born behind Ein, grew into a great tree no different from that which soars in Heim. 336 Fighting the Black Dragon [after] For example, if we played music around, would Ein and Black Dragon''s battle have been enveloped in a special atmosphere? Something about a hymn that can be played with a pipe organ might be just fine. "- Was he a native demon king?" Black dragons squirm and the aura released increases irregularly. Along with the melted pure gold crossing lava that blows around, there is an unprecedented sense of unreality in the world all around. A number of brilliant fruits emerged reminiscent of the night sky. One, two, three quickly increase, and the figure is a round fruit resembling a ripple. Shortly thereafter, Black Dragon complains of frustration in his sight. "The Battle of Drain Species can be a terribly barren thing." The black dragon with only a magnificent attitude feels its fruit, its inner rush. Because Ein began to absorb the magic around him at a rate that exceeded the power of absolute confidence. Although it was a black dragon with the power to explore the magic of the neighborhood even more sensitive than Ein... "You don''t like it - you don''t like it." Not only was the magic that drifted naturally, but the magic that surrounded itself was gradually diminishing in the first place. "I haven''t seen anything like you in a long time. Since that dragon man killed my brother." "Heh... I knew that guy was strong" No longer needed to be fixed, Ein said, based on the premise that it was the goddess of examples. It''s a funny way to count people. "We''re done talking. - Whoa! I will take all of your sacrifices... Even more, the whole body of the Black Dragon swelled. That''s not like Red Dragon was forced to enlarge his body, it''s impossible and it''s as powerful as it was supposed to be. "Gahhhhhhh! "Huh...!? The roar that rocks the earth. The trunk of a bulimic world tree standing on Ain''s back also swayed quietly. However, at the same time, the pulse of the two opposing sights swings across the periphery. A twat arises from Ain''s back, and when it is connected to the world tree of bulimia, an amount of magic flows through it to Ain''s body that transcends people''s knowledge. But. "... not enough yet" And Ein kept the magic in his sword. Never use it to attack. "Have you noticed - the dragon man''s family! "That''s not true! I just thought it wasn''t enough yet...... ugh! "Wow, that''s some nonsense! Eventually the distance narrows and a powerful blow by a successful arm released from the giant body of the Black Dragon. Black Dragon plundered the bulimic world tree itself and also delivered his arm to Ain, who stood below. Then Black Dragon laughs with delight. Though the surface of a thick trunk bulimic world tree was shredded and the attack on Ain was prevented by roots and twigs, he was badly pleased with the intense magic overflowing from the trunk. When you let them flap their wings to suck from the spread wings. "It''s a tree! Can''t you move!? It''s just a solid wall - hmm...? Well, the Black Dragon has a good eye. At the time of the Heim War, Sylvia called it "That Can Destroy the World" eyes and. It is no exaggeration to say that the surface has peered in from the shredded trunk, the first mass of malice to be seen since birth, and Black Dragon opens his eyes and instinctively takes a distance from Ain. A sudden powerful wingspan with a strong enough wind to see the area as a typhoon. "You...... ugh." And also, Black Dragon is noticed as something new. There was a loss of strength from the body with all its strength. When are you gonna do my magic? Swallow the word strongly. "I felt great when I inhaled the magic of the sea dragon. Right now, I''m thinking of some kind of bulimic language." It''s Ain''s voice. "What would it taste like from you? Meat, vegetables, fish, which one of them? - But none of that, your magic was sweeter than all I''ve ever eaten, and smelled like a fancy honey." ''... such bullshit in the battlefield. Are you going to fool me with this? "What did you say about sacrificing me? And this is me. Despite all this fighting, I''m the one at the bottom of my mind who cares about the taste. That''s why it''s a bulimia." In the middle of the conversation, the lava that was overflowing around stops. Soon the ground hardened and the surface was covered with pure gold. Ein twitches the connection with the bulimic world tree - and moves on. The more wings open, the bigger the Black Dragon, and Ein, whose back length is in the realm of men. However, the size and advantages of the two side by side are not proportional. The look Ain comes to mind reminds me of a fierce beast trying to push his prey. Ain''t disappeared from Black Dragon''s sight. Then black, adhesive liquid drips down onto the ground from the wounds of the large tree that soars instead of disappearing. The blinding eye shoots through the black dragon. - Now I can take you down. Soon Ain, who was flying over the great tree, waves down his sword at the great tree, which can be called his own split. When I cleaved so deep that I couldn''t compare it to Black Dragon''s claws, the many eyes that were trapped went out and gave me an earful laugh "hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha". They blended in as they headed for Ain, becoming particles of light, and continued until the last one. The overflowing sensation Ein feels in his body reminds him of when he fought while absorbing Marco''s demonic stones and turned into the Demon King. It''s a strange sensation like the one that sent Ain himself his essence as a demon king. "Defeat me with the power of a burning blade? I didn''t know you were strong enough to show off something unusual." "No, I know my body well if I use it. A little over a year ago, I used it against me myself." "I used it against myself..." "Oh. That''s the power he said he could only use in me - in the spiritual world. Now I know. He didn''t have enough magic and physical growth at the time. But now that I''m completely one, I can use your magic." ''Kuha... hahahahahahahaha! Do you want to kill me? With so many dragon souls, you will kill this me born of that resentment!? "Oh. I''m gonna take you down." With a clear intent to kill, Ain spread his arms. The pitch-black magic flies from the surrounding ground toward the universe, and they gradually merge into one piece. Apart from the power Ain called seed, that''s the disastrous mass of power that leaks red and black light, like the last move used by the world tree of bulimia in the spiritual world. moment, the sound of a string that sounds around. This sound, which Ain also sounded when he fought the bulimic world tree, echoes like a hymn every time the red and black light twirls. And Ain anticipated. He said that this sound was like producing a voice. Eventually he looks up at the sky and Ein declares. "- Down. This is the blessing of the world tree." A mass of force bursts in the universe. A pitch-black celestial sphere surrounded the basin area, plunging the interior and exterior into a separate world in isolation. The hymn that resonates inside is as lively as a march, distorting everything with gravity by turning it into a particle of light, all prolonged and filled with tough forces beyond the kind of people''s knowledge that the atom itself caused to explode. "Gu... no... this, is..." Black dragons lose their lives many times in a second, two seconds and an instant. He tried to kill Ain in a space that didn''t allow him to have many lives, like he said, and sometimes let him open his mouth and release his braces. but all of them are not even allowed to exist, and when they use force, they are only fanned and absorbed by Ain. "Like this - nah... on the periphery - on the ground - a sequence - a power worthy of - uhh" The tip of Black Dragon''s desperately stretched nail approached Ain floating inside the pitch-black sphere. The toe is a trembling, breathless black dragon no longer. Do you still have your life left, or do you not see weakness in your eyes? But. "I''m the one who wins! Black Dragon! In the wake of Ein''s proclamation, the pitch-black sphere smashed and scattered with a tall sound. Then Black Dragon just fucking laughs at me for not saying he endured. But the joy is also temporary. When a moment of brilliance arises between the two of them. "Your story was so interesting - but that''s really it! There is enough light to poke at heaven to the sky. However, the color was red and black, and the purple electricity of blue and purple covered the surrounding area. The light gradually widens the range thick and huge. The size is so much the diameter of dozens of battleships, the ground is decided... no, isn''t it exactly connected to Naruto? I just think about it that way, creating a dark hole where I can''t see the bottom. "... I... of... resentment..." And the Black Dragon uses his last remaining life to maintain his entire body. There is no longer even a light of life left on the body that falls to the bottom of Nara. Finally, he was breathless and unable to fulfill his grudge against the Dragon Man. "I''m sorry, but let me take you down thoroughly" Ein does not allow the black dragon to fall to the bottom of Naruto, producing black roots from the edge of the hole. He tied up the black dragon, which was falling, and stretched out his roots to near the surface. There, directly beneath Ain floating in the universe, he descends loosely into a tied up black dragon and puts his foot on a giant head. "It was a lot of shocking stuff." And I pulled out my sword. "You were strong." I stabbed it in the forehead. The sword pulses and sucks away all the power left inside. Perhaps the Demon Stone is also close. Ain felt the fullness of her body, like when she smoked sea dragons and Marco''s magic stones. The flavor is sweet and feels good as I told you. If I followed it and looked at the terrain around me, I accidentally leaked a bitter laugh. "Wow... this is what happens" A hole that leads to a very large Naruto. It''s huge enough to fit in the heart of the Wang capital. It''s scary enough to be swallowed up looking at it. There''s nobody else. Here, Ein realized the "power to destroy the world". "I wonder if this is because I am the demon king of the world tree." Addition or subtraction is not a matter of power, but primarily of scope. If you spread it too far, it will also affect Chris and the others in another action. As a result, it instinctively adds and subtracts to narrow the range. When this was attacking with nothing in mind, Ain''t couldn''t even imagine how wide it would affect him. "If I wanted to put that power on my sword too... Wow, they really put me on it..." Ein knew he could use red and black magic and even put him on a weapon. Will I get a chance to use something like this? Though I''ve thought about it, I don''t have any plans at the moment. He grinned bitterly that at some point he had become a full-fledged danger figure and quietly laid down his sword. If you look up at the sky, all the black signs that were in the middle of the battle disappear and the blue sky is spreading. Ain "tired..." he says and lowers his back to Black Dragon''s forehead. The body of this black dragon, what could it be used for...... threw itself at a temporary break. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Change of place, the Heim Autonomy, a plain in the west of it. Near the street with the Duchy of Euro in terms of location, a place with lots of people and good security these days. It''s just that today, an army was marching under one man. "Marco''s husband. What are you laughing at? "Hmm? Yes, my lord has exercised his original power..." "Uh... you mean Ein''s original power? "Master Left. That one has a habit of suppressing everything. It won''t be a bad thing to think about what''s going to happen once you get these opportunities." He leaks a laugh in his upper mood when he dulls, and Marco looks around on the horse. "Hmm, apparently Red Dragon and I are close. Lord Batts, I want you to tell everyone that." "Rikai! Marco''s husband! Looking at the back of the bats, who answered luxuriously, Marco tightened his mind to the battle as he was approaching. 337 Red Dragon Killer [Previous] By the way, Leonard is currently in the port town of Round Heart, acting separately from Marco and others. And the commander of the combat unit, naturally, Marco had been appointed. If we follow Red Dragon from the inland side to push him to sea, he will eventually cross maritime forces to crusade. It will be the increase in the power of Marco that is forming such a formation compared to before, and what he has done to the Commander, which also affects him. Anyway, Red Dragon behaved with fear, as he felt for El and Al, against Marco, who was only a far-sighted person. The bats back after completing the instructions ask Marco. "I didn''t ask, how did my husband know Red Dragon was moving? "Because I''m such a demon - that would be the answer. Heel because I am twice as good at reacting to other souls and magic and have the power to manipulate the dead." "Ha... that''s reliable" But Bats wondered one thing. "The other souls are a little unfamiliar to us..." I snapped like a solitaire only, but Marco answers. "This I also don''t know all about where my soul is going, all its flow. But without a soul, there is no such thing as undead." "... does that mean you also have memories before you die? "No. Not left. Because you''re right about being reborn." "I see... I only know vaguely, and I''m ashamed to only be able to respond like this" "Pfft... when Lord Bats does, I''ll take care of him." "Ooh. That sounds like a thank you." and soon after exchanging rare jokes for Marco. He looks up into the sky abruptly, stops the horse, raises his arms and stops the whole thing. Marco summoned a sword from the universe when the time lasted for dozens of seconds, as everyone stood silent to hear the instructions. "It''s time to get rid of lizards. Fearless excitement, everyone." Low, calm voice. A gentle sea breezy voice passed across the wonder, and the elite knights set up their weapons in unison. "It doesn''t need to be difficult to deal with. Keep your distance and repeat the attack, as you did the other day. I recall winning at the time with the great judgment of the two commanders who led everyone. - But" The knight of the war, the signs that Marco unleashes change. "I''m here today. I wouldn''t call this one more loyal than anyone else. All you have to do is believe in the magic of the great one who lives in my body. It won''t be as easy as this. For there is no one here who does not believe in His Majesty''s glory." He ran his horse as Marco''s jaws flew. It is a first-class famous horse who can support Marco''s body, a giant body of all-black body hair. This horse has an episode. In the ranch where the Knights breed their horses, they were just horses, crude and unobtrusive compared to other horses. But when Marco, who craved a horse, was taken away by Warren, there was a past when he looked at Marco as his lord at first sight. A short while before the Black Knight was founded... it was months after the Heim War. Eventually we all notice the red and black shadows approaching from the edge of the sky. It''s a Red Dragon figure who stops running away and approaches to burn down Marco and the other crusaders. "Lord Bats." "Whoa!" "It''s forbidden to impose. You have a verse that tries to get closer to Ein than anyone else. But that impatience is above all an enemy." "... say something difficult inside" "I also have a reason to say this. Because you are not your loyal minister." Bats was surprised. Because the word was a dialogue as if you didn''t believe in a man named yourself. But Marco says right away. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not denying you. Your essence lies in Ein''s position as a friend. Different? "Well... I''m one of Ein''s people." "It''ll be fine. I always tell loyalists to risk their lives. He wants you to risk your life exposing yourself to everything you can expose yourself to." Then Bats is small and laughs in a good mood. "Sir, I''m sorry, but I want you to see some impossibilities more often. I don''t want to be alone, I want to be friends with Ain from now on." "Let''s hear it." "He''s already a hero to be hailed as lining up for his first sire. The reign of Ain''t only brilliant to think about." "... yeah" "Then we''re friends. We''re crazy to death. We have to work hard. I don''t want to stand next to Ain and devalue him." Marco, who was exposed to pure thoughts, remained silent for a few seconds. Even without words, he recalls a long time ago, when the first king of Ishtarika was present. "Once upon a time, there was a man who spoke the same words as you." "Ha! Then I mean someone similar to him. So, what was he doing? "- When I buried His Majesty the First, he was also present at that time. With the woman who admires him, and His Majesty''s Lady Raviola." We talk nostalgic, and Marco gets soaked in sentiment, too. But as soon as he regained his mind, Bats laughed and said in an even better mood. "Unfortunately, I don''t think I can! For me, a pure human being, I didn''t realize how long Ain''t gonna live! Marco, whom I have heard, holds gratitude in his heart. For my lord Ein, I was delighted to be able to reaffirm how good a friend the Bats are. The distance between the crusader and the Red Dragon is clogged. He arrived at a certain distance and gave instructions to the horse Marco would run. Now let it run swirling to the right, for a moment, a side-by-side line of demonic stone cannons captures Red Dragon. "Well, that''s your first shot" "Husband! We''re still at a distance! "It''s okay. It''s only a matter of restraint, and showing off the power of the assembled Demon Stone Cannon." As Marco says, the first blow is only a calamity. If you don''t take some distance, non-Marco forces will be burned to death. Because the strategy is not very different from the other day, but as Marco said earlier, the Bats and Leonard strategies were good. "If I have to, I''ll scream and curb the Red Dragon! There''s nothing to worry about! What a dependable word? Led by Marco, a man of strength we all recognize, the Crusaders come to the second Battle of the Red Dragon. In my country, Ishtarika, Ain just destroyed the Black Dragon. Where he used plenty of magic in his body, was Marco able to move freely because he was good at his margins, or because of the increased power of the absorbed Black Dragon? Marco himself is the only one who knows how to connect with Ain, and I guess it''s not so much a problem if he doesn''t talk. - Expanded crusaders unleash demonic stone cannons simultaneously. "Ha ha! What do you say! The knights laugh and boost their morale as they respond to Bats'' exalted voice. Because the Red Dragon accidentally flickered against the power of the Demonic Stone Cannon that was unleashed in front of him. However, today as well as the other day, from Red Dragon, who raised his muscles like a balloon, he feels special force and doesn''t stop. "By the way, husband, it''s okay to be sucked by the magic of a demon stone cannon!? "Somewhere sucked up, it''s imperative that he take more damage than that. No, all you have to do is attack them so they can do more damage than get sucked." "I see, it must be" Again, he is reliable. The answer to speak clearly without settling was dropped out as if I were talking to my father, worthy of believing from the bottom of my heart. Unlike the other day, the fierce battle proceeds without a single victim. "Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii" From time to time, Red Dragon''s anger echoes around. It''s been about two hours since the battle began. I have nothing to say in particular because of Marco''s steady instructions, which is exactly how he fights. However, a concern arose in Marco''s heart. "... smooth sharpening. But" It''s a big lack of decision making. Red Dragon is also taking a learning distance. Still, from time to time, it is Marco''s instructions that he should be exposed to the attack of the Demon Stone Cannon. It is also conceivable that the next bullet of the Demon Stone Cannon will eventually run out. Then he said, "Time is full". "Uh, husband? "Lord Bats. Instructions as always, please. I ''m-" Bats rushing to open their mouths when they see Marco moving away from the line of battle. "Hey, husband!? Suddenly where......!? "Let''s give it a shot! I will take this sword of mine and strike down that red dragon......" The answer spawned Bats'' amazement. But at the same time, I don''t stop feeling the anticipation of just letting you swallow the saliva. That Marco - admitted by Ain, the Black Knight''s best man, stronger than Marshal Lloyd, says the Knight of Kingsguard, who went through the Heim War, fights unconditionally and respectfully enough. As someone who deals with swords as well, he had to get excited about the fact that the overwhelming strong wave the sword. Marco is immersed in one exaltation. That was the other day, with a directive received from a master named Ein, who was regaining his full strength and complacency, and was pleased that he could wave his sword at his enemies with that power. 338 Red Dragon Killer [After] A black horse that lets the black hyena (freckles) sweep into the wind and shake his muscles in defeat by the Red Dragon. Though his whole body was armored, and it was no less than a black horse with a giant Marco on it, its running was more ambitious and graceful than any horse. Seeing Marco nearby, Red Dragon stops in space. "Gah-ha." The degree of vigilance is the same or slightly weaker than when I saw the Sea Dragon twins. Is it a suggestion of the possibility that El and Al are already on the path of evolution stronger than Marco, or because of the incompatibility of the sea dragon living in the sea with the dragon, which is dominated by the flame called Red Dragon? Anyway, for Red Dragon, Marco was nothing short of superior. "Don''t you have a lot of hegemony - Red Dragon" Marco, who could afford it, was drifting that word, without a single alarm in its heart. Living faithfully, there is little awareness of adding or subtracting from previous experiences. Each time a black horse runs, a dust strikes, gradually narrowing the distance between the two. The muscles running through Marco''s entire body flash red and black and protrude like a tube sucking up liquid towards hand. The black armor shines without scratches, illuminating the red dragon as if it had become one creature with the black horse. Marco finally laid his sword as the Bats watched away. "How the hell do you say we defeat the Red Dragon in the sky...? Marco''s weapon is a sword. The distance from the Red Dragon floating above never reaches in between swords - but only to the point where the people are involved. If you are a knight who took part in the Heim War and headed to the port town of Roundheart, then we know about Cain, the powerful man of the sword who cannot follow our own understanding. Drinking and running beside everyone, "I don''t like being looked down on... it''s like I''m not in a good mood to serve you - heh! He utters words like his and releases a sword flash to the side as if it were a sword. The wind cut, and the sand around it rose to mimic the giant Three Days Moon. Whether its power is inferior to Cain or Ain, sophisticated, aged swords are somewhere jarring. Bats and knights are unexpectedly seen by the sight. "Gah...... - Gah... aah!? An invisible sword muscle cleaves the sky and reaches the wings of the red dragon over it. Scratched by the winged membrane of one wing, Red Dragon marvels at the body''s disequilibrium for the first time in his life, tilting his body and lowering its altitude. Then Marco further increased the power he could have at hand. "You can''t afford to throw up braces around a rampage, can you? That''s why I''ve drained you so far... Now" The sound of thick hooves stepping on the ground keeps approaching Red Dragon, finally entering into time for Marco. While the Red Dragon is still dozens of meters above us, it''s an absolute time that Marco can attack with his sword if he already takes even a few steps. Marco pulled the reins there to stop the black horse. "I''ve fought a giant bird before you. The way we fight is simple." Down to the ground, Kashan...... rubbed his armor and flew into the sky. If I tell you, it''s just a jump, but with the strength that resides in your body, you quickly reach the height of the Red Dragon. "You wouldn''t have a problem if you stuck to your body like this, would you? It''s not graceful, but sometimes you have to throw it away for loyalty." "Gahhhhhhhhhh!? "This would be the first time I''ve been stabbed with a sword... neither have I ever fought a flying dragon in this way in the past" Marco sticks his sword through the winged cartilage and clings to his foot there. As he went up with his arms on his wings, he approached the back of Red Dragon''s giant body one by one. "Ugh, whoa... are you serious, alle...!? Even the bats who are far away can tell. That way of fighting, it''s absolutely impossible for us. Whether you''re a trained knight, you can''t beat the power of the Red Dragon, who''s dying to shake it off. "Do it, sir. Ah! Marco, who has good ears, hears the voice and laughs. "Of course¡­ I''m not willing to add or subtract" The scaffolding is bad, but the sword placed on the upper stage loosely sweeps the neck of the Red Dragon. Sooo... I took a deeper breath. During that time, I stabbed a sword made of my own power without a slight detraction. But. "Mm." The incredible hardness Marco felt. On the look of it, your offense should be enough - but the sword you stabbed isn''t that deep. It reaches my ear: ''Ahhhhhhhhhh!'' Red Dragon''s voice was certainly full of sadness, but because Marco was going to chop off his neck with this blow. "Well, you can breathe magic." Marco''s sword is not a matter, only a sword with magic as its medium. I gave my head to Ain before, but it''s a different story from those bodies. "Though, it doesn''t seem like a problem" I also felt the magic taken away. It''s just more damaging than that. The overwhelming advantage is in Marco, where the Red Dragon raves his whole body into the fear of death. "Probably not compatible with you and me. I mean, Ein and Black Dragon would have been the worst... but Ein is victorious, I feel it all over me. Only if..." Marco''s whole body is full of magic. "It is unjust for me to struggle with this. All you have to do is wave your sword until you''re breathless! Marco''s sword is swung up again and swung down more momentum. "Gahhhhhhhhh! Don''t be frightened by the blood tide that blows out. "Gwwwwwwwwwwww!" Two pokes not dictated by the swing of death. "Gah........................................................................................................................." Finally, it is the third thrust with strength to fulfill my loyalty to my lord. The red and black body fluids erupting from the Red Dragon''s neck muscle increased, while the scar applied by Marco exposed it to the bones of the neck. His mouth trembles weakly, the light disappears from Red Dragon''s eyes and his eyelids are gradually closed. It is no longer an exaggeration to say that the altitude is lowered so that it falls and that none of the winging power is present. Not long before it crashes into the ground, Marco wields a stout blow. "The captain breaks heaven. I can''t do such a thing..." Today''s most powerful hands emit blue-purple magic. It was an aura of pure demons (named) that Bats had never seen, reminiscent of the color of the moonlight dazzling night sky. "Let''s show it off instead. I can do this if I want to break the earth. Marco''s sword swung down in a straight line, eyeing two branched horns growing on his forehead. At the same time as the blade reached the neck muscle, Red Dragon made a roar and fell to the ground. However, it is not known whether the roar was caused by the fall of the Red Dragon or by the ripple of the Rigid Sword by Marco. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa...!? In the distance, Bats, and all the knights he could lead, were taken aback. The direction the Red Dragon''s neck turned against the ground, the ground off his head deeply dictated by the crack. Soon after the foggy dust has subsided, Marco, standing next to the giant body of the Red Dragon, is the winner. Eventually by a cheering voice that rose naturally, Bats opens his mouth wide and exposes his white teeth. "Ha-ha-ha, ha, ha! What the... my husband is really... what a strong knight he is... ugh! Everyone runs their horses to where Marco is. Marco doesn''t stop it either and waits by the Red Dragon for everyone to come. Soon, a close bat opens his mouth. "Husband! They let me see something amazing! "That''s more than anything. No, it was an ungraceful sword... but compatibility is something I can''t help." "What are you saying... so Red Dragon is already dead? "Of course. I no longer feel anything called life from this carcass. If I were the undead, I''d be more credible, wouldn''t I? "Ha ha! Sure, you''re right." "Now let''s all take a little break. Then prepare to transport this carcass to your home country." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Marco was quite right to be sent. The Red Dragon crusade ended safely and soon after the crusaders took a break but boiled in joy. He looked at one point where Marco stood beside the Red Dragon and put his arms together. "Sir?" Bats asks, curious as to what he is doing. "What are you looking at? "... it''s a black stone on my forehead. A little, no¡­ because there are many causes for me" "Causes......? He defies his gaze from Marco, who speaks no more, and Bats also looks at Red Dragon''s forehead. The size of their heads is huge than they spread their arms, a red dragon growing bigger than the other day. "I can crack it, but I''m not sure if I can fulfill it and crack it without worrying about anything. Something troublesome - like in the time of the Heim war, because it would be troublesome if you leaked your temper." "I don''t think it''s a good idea to leak... but why should I break it? "Experience understands that it is better to destroy it reliably" "... I see" In addition to being deeply unspoken, I can''t guess the content in the first place. Bats gently scratched his cheek and tilted his little neck. If you think you put your arms together and saw Marco''s side, let your gaze wander amongst the laying Red Dragon. "For once, I have also received the magic props of the restraint system from your Excellency." "Let''s not. Because it''s better to tie it up only physically and in a way that never goes through magic." "Do you want to tie your whole body up quickly..." We''ll fit in just when it''s time to finish the break. Bats raise their voices and the knights who raised their hips from the ground surround the Red Dragon, tying their whole bodies up using chains, strings, etc. Second, the Bats were concerned. "Nothing happened to that black stone, so there''s no way the Red Dragon will come back to life, is there? ¡­¡­ Bats breathed into the signs of drifting from the quiet Marco. "I don''t have the right answer. However, I know that black stone is a tool to deprive the Red Dragon of his freedom and make him listen." I may regain consciousness, and in this sense, I can only answer that it is possible. The current Red Dragon is not like a dead soldier, like the Heim Knight at the time of the Heim War. Then one more step, the possibility of breathing back like crazy cannot be abandoned...... "I''ll stop tying it up once. Let us all distance ourselves and let me destroy his black stone." "Oh, I get it. Then tell everyone..." "Naturally, I will ask Lord Bats to leave me, too, so I intend to" "... uh" Bats smiled bitterly as he turned his back on Marco. "If it''s my gear, I can stand it if I''m angry. He''s a nobleman, even though he''s inferior, and the equipment his father gave him is quite fancy." "I won''t. Let''s just say I could stand the temper. In the unlikely event that the Red Dragon storms with some will, there is no guarantee that I will be able to protect Lord Batts." "I wouldn''t mind that. Even I, Your Majesty, am here because Ein asked me to." Even if it doesn''t go as far as heroic aspirations, the fierce mind that dwelt in Bats'' heart can''t lurk the ringing. Marco guessed. The only way to say who speaks these attitudes and words is to say them with strength. That said, it makes me wonder if it might break the hearts of young knights. "I haven''t done anything to Ain yet. Please...... sir" "But exposing oneself to undue danger in search of merit is just barbaric." "Maybe. But if I run away from this, I can''t even look at my father." "From what I hear, Baron Crim''s vessel is huge" "... sir. I don''t want to run. I don''t want to embarrass you as a knight and as a friend of Ein." "I thought it would never be embarrassing. Lord Batts is still growing." Stubborn bats no matter how much you say. After all, should I take consciousness away even personally? That''s about it, Bats'' will is strong. "I''m also here ready to lose my life. ''Cause I''m gonna ask you to do it all...'' "I throw my life away lightly. It''s not what it is. That is not the situation to be allowed, because Lord Bats is still not in that position! "Huh - but I''m a knight! ¡­¡­ I know how it feels the more it hurts. If I were in the same position, I would have done the same thing. Marco closed his mouth and thought for a moment. "... if anything, Master Ain will be saddened, but" This time is wasted, too, and I want to quickly distance myself and destroy the black stone. In the end, Marco tries to agree after a little stray. "You will keep your promise. Don''t leave me. Only now would you take this word as heavier than His Majesty''s." "Oh, oh? Are you sure!? "Ha... I mean sweet too" Then Marco put his hand on Bats'' shoulder. "When something happens - as long as the elderly protect the young. ''Cause that''s all it was." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Shortly after, the other knights took a considerable distance from Bats and Marco. Standing beside the Red Dragon''s wreckage, the two meet several times and Marco summons a sword to the universe. "Tell me if you feel bad about it. I''ll hurry and absorb it, but if we don''t make it, we''ll run and run." "Ooh! "Then let''s destroy it." Marco, who stood up to pierce the sword, pushed the sword forward, saying no or no. Paris, the black stone is lightly destroyed along with the sound of a piece of glass flying across it. ¡­¡­ A bat stood on his mid waist watching his eyes narrowly. "My husband, nothing seems to be happening..." "No... it still seemed planted" The air around them is sucked into tornado form. Ahead is Red Dragon''s forehead. Even if Bats didn''t feel anything in particular, Marco felt magic sucking in from his body and stood up to wave down the great sword. But that next moment. "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha." Bats covered his ears with a howling ear. Red Dragon''s atmosphere is as strange a voice as something drove him crazy, "Lord Bats! We''re leaving! The more Marco gave instructions out loud, the more vibrant he was. It was a bat that ran out in a hurry - but unfortunately, it snatches my legs off the chains that were scattered all over the floor. "Become... whoa!? The next time I blink, Bats'' body floats in the universe. The chain was already wrapped around Red Dragon''s body. Seeing the red dragon instantly heading for the winged sky, Marco also flies high in the sky with all his might. "Lord Bats, are you okay?!? "Ooh! He''s still alive!? "That''s fine......! The bats grab onto the chain and hang in space, and Marco twists the pterygoid and pulls the chain. Already, it''s not at the height where you can cut the chain and fall to the ground. "Me, I don''t seem to have been good at high... ugh" "Enough is enough if you can slap a light mouth! Come on, come here first! "Yikes...... ha......" "Uh-huh!? I wonder what Red Dragon with his noose eyes thinks. He leaks black air from all over his body and begins to fly around in our faces. "Chi... Lord Bats!? "It''s okay! They can handle it with the gear your father gave you! Sorry to bother you! The strong wind made the body of the bat strong, but I can manage to catch the bat with the chain wrapped around my arm. "I don''t really care, but I can''t help it...... I''ll break the Demon Stone! "Give me the demon stone!? Red Dragon''s!? "Yes! I really wanted to dedicate myself to Master Ain, but when this happens, the priorities are different! "Okay! So am I." "Lord Bats is here... no, but he''s also stuck here... ugh" I''d rather have him next to me, with some danger, than be invisible. Marco, who judged, drew another strand from nearby and tied it forcefully to the torso of the bats. "... okay. Abandon all fears." Marco''s utterly reliable voice. "Now Lord Bats, with me, must show martial arts to get an alias." "Aliases...? "That''s right. A special alias that no one else can have in modern Istarica......! Under Marco''s lead, the Bats go on all fours crawling through Red Dragon''s back. While pulling out the sword I had on my hips and giving it to a thick scale, the blade has already spilled and I don''t rely on it. I still had my fears in my heart that there was such a demon. Now the words Marco speaks are clearly meant to brave the Bats. I want barbaric courage. Not that, but the status quo, above all, I strive to choose an important word. Red Dragon Killer. And then the bats swallowed the saliva. "Red Dragon''s forehead is covered with thick bones and skin, some scales" "Ah, ah! "If you''ve come this far, you won''t have to think about it - ugh. With every thought I''ve ever had, I''ll stab you with a sword in my right hand." Bats glances back and nods as the red dragon flies across his cheeks in the strong breeze. "I''m sorry I have to get something back at this troublesome dragon too...... holy shit! Invisible small chopped tremors at hand. But it wasn''t long before Marco laid his hands on it. "Keep it by then. Shake (,,,,) or you''ll be mad at hand." Bats laughs at the gentle lie and advances his neck back to his head. Intimidation, nervousness, as if it were beyond many mountain ranges, even though there are not dozens of meters. Step forward, make sure the chain feels and relieve. He quickly advances his leg and pierces his sword to the scales. "Ku...... ha, ha" My ankles are heavy. It''s spicy as if it''s not your own, it''s infirmity. How many seconds? No, you''d have walked for minutes, enough, wouldn''t you? By the time I managed to reach the back of my head, my knees trembled in general fatigue, feeling faded and unpredictable. "Well done... Lord Batts" The voice was just God''s salvation. I borrowed my hand from Marco, who finished going up one foot, and the bats put their feet on his forehead again. The chain is not well balanced because it is connected to the torso of the Red Dragon. On the contrary, if you step off your feet here, you''re sure to be hung in space. "What are you gonna do from here?!? "It''s decided! Grab a sword and stick it in your forehead - that''s all! "That''s... easy to understand and awesome! Shortly after I put my sword up, here finally arrives the strong counterattack of the Red Dragon. He wielded his neck violently up, down, left and right, showing desperation to drop the two men on his forehead to the ground. "I''m used to the fear of heights already! I don''t care if they shake me off, I''m just going back to your torso! "Yep, its intent......! Bats inserted his fingers into the gap in the scale and supported his body. Next to Marco, who continues to wave his sword vigorously, so much to endure causes remorse. But where he could afford it, he waves his sword again, too. "Holy shit! Whoa! Let''s get the demon stone out of here! Gun, gun- the striking noise sounds and gradually the blade of Bats'' sword crumbles. Even weaker than Marco, the sword passes more than Marco once thought it would have been by letting him fall. The demon stone showed itself only after a few minutes of swinging down the sword. "It''s a brilliant demon stone. I''ve never seen a magic stone with such a beautiful red." and Marco leaks an exclamation when he sees the demon stone. Bats are naturally blinded by the Red Dragon''s demonic stone, which is even bigger than a bed for two and features a flaming aura inside. "Don''t hesitate! You just have to wave your sword even and destroy this crimson demon stone! "Leave it to me, sir! That''s what I''m best at! "Aaah......!? The momentum gradually subsides after Red Dragon shook his head even more vigorously. Marco knew. It''s simple how you''ve grown up, because the demon stone is flawed and you''re running out of energy to move your body. "More! "Oops! The crack, which was the two in the demonic stone, also stretched, joining, spreading the crack to further root. Then a warm magic flies in place of an overflowing blood tide. Marco, in particular, feels remarkable and bathes his whole body in that power. "What a sweet power this is..." The best way to make demons stronger. It is nothing more than sucking the power of another''s demon stone. "My power is the power of Master Ain - ugh! Let us not have this power...! "Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... vo..." "I can''t lose, either! Red Dragon, who was no longer a corpse, is no longer even conscious gained via black stone. That we will have a real death. If you look from the proud dragon, you can also call it salvation if you change the way you say it, taking off the status quo used apart from your own consciousness. "You''ve had enough! Break it... Ooh! The demon stone is completely smashed away. And the final blow was by the Bats sword. "A... aah..." At the end of Red Dragon he loses power from his whole body, weakening his hands and feet and wings and falling towards the ground. I did it, I destroyed the Red Dragon''s Demon Stone! Bats with unprecedented sense of accomplishment. "All right, all right, all right...! That''s it! "Exactly. You did it - Lord Bats! "Oh!... but I just waved my sword down on the guy my husband was about to kill..." "No, it''s that courage that deserves to be honored. Lord Batts wanted to fight while in danger of doing so." Then Marco offered his hand. The bats shake that hand and shake hands. "Uh... I can''t believe how tired my whole body has been... ever..." "Ba, Lord Bats? With his hands held together, Bats suddenly lost consciousness. No, the exhaustion and the interruption of tension must have caused the body to seek rest. The problem is that the place is in the air, above the forehead of the Red Dragon, but the body of the Bats, who lost power, was supported by Marco. "Ha... Ha ha! In the case of Ein, do you mean you are not only friends......! Fine, this Marco will take care of the rest." That''s what Marco carried the body of the bats. Now it''s over, and now it''s over, the Red Dragon Crusade. What will your lord be doing now? Marco thought to Ain, who was far away, as he made the move to land. 339 Where she is. The next time Bats woke up, it was a ceiling made of white wood that extended to one side of his sight. I wonder why you''re here - and I thought for a while, "Wake up, you idiot" "... Leonard, you" "Master Marco told me the details. You cared, but you said you were impotent and accompanied me, didn''t you? "... where am I? "Huh. I wanted you to answer first. This is the Tiggle Hall in the harbor town of Roundheart." I remember if you ask me. Leonard lowers his back to a chair placed beside him in the bed where he sleeps himself if Bats looks around. To see Leonard with a bunch of thick paper on hand, I guess he was watching the bats as he worked. "Oh, yes, the Red Dragon..." "You forgot? You''ve been crushing the Red Dragon''s demon stone by yourself, haven''t you? Thank you, Red Dragon Killer." "Oh... if you ask me... isn''t that a different alias? "I hear Master Marco professed highly about the Bats as the Red Dragon Killer. I can imagine how that happened... but you don''t have to say too much extra stuff even if you think about it." Leonard then offers the bats a cup with water from a nearby table. "You should drink" "Oh, I''m sorry" Drinking up momentum in almost a bite, the Bats say after a few seconds of relief. "What do you mean, extra? "It is decided. It''s a delicious place, but don''t talk about the aversion to what''s called the Red Dragon Killer alias." "... Leonard. I''m sorry, are you telling me to accept something like hyena? At the time of the Aerial Warfare of Red Dragon opponents, he was also distracted and fought to honestly accept Marco''s powerful words. But the status quo, it just breaks my heart to be told Red Dragon Killer, like my own feat. Leonard, with a shivering gaze on him, but he sighed in the way he was used to, "I think that''s too much of a problem." Answer in an embarrassing tone. Bats scratches his hair like he was drained of poison. "I guess the Bats wanted me to be present myself, huh? And we cooperated according to Marco, crushing Red Dragon''s demon stone. To be honest with you, I don''t think the Bats took the bulk of the fight, and I don''t want to say anything that would scratch your pride. - but accept the results of your actions as one of the commanders." "I said... I can''t believe I did it" "I don''t know. If you want to assess the size of the matter, I''ll leave the rest to you (Warren). What I''m trying to say is, even if there''s something you''re not convinced of, accept the consequences of your actions." "So I..." "Bats. Certainly you have a verse that prioritizes your emotions. Then take responsibility for it." That being said, the Bats don''t understand the meaning of the word very calmly right now. He let loose a thin crease between his eyebrows and waited for the next word Leonard would say. "The young commander showed courage and merited about the Red Dragon Crusade. Everybody''s morale goes up the eel... and I''m not going to let anything cool me down on this one." "Huh... Oh, you mean that. I finally know what it means." "That''s more than anything. The commander has a side of the flag, which means he wants you to accept it in a language that doesn''t fit his height." "... ok" "Ha, you don''t have to be unfaithful. But..." Now Leonard with a soft grin. He got up from his chair and walked out with his back to the bats, stopping just before he left the room. "I''m proud of Bats'' courage. As a friend and as a colleague, I want to give you no more compliments. - You''re an amazing man, Bats." Pathan quietly, looking at the closed wooden door, Bats was taken aback for a while. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After the Red Dragon crusade, the Bats woke up hours later. In other words, the same thing happened to Ain, who accomplished the Black Dragon Crusade, while he explored the signs of one person, Chris, who followed hostile forces headed by Camilla, and one on a poorly scaffolded path. That time can never be said to be long in about dozens of minutes. But with Ain''s physical abilities, his speed of movement is faster than that of the beast lurking in the woods. A hidden coast through the mountains and through the woods, occasionally reaching across rivers and so on. "- Dear Chris. I thought we were going out of here." "Yeah...... really, just the getaway was amazing" Chris and Dill standing shoulder-to-shoulder. The two were searching for evidence and watching the knights watching over the men in the captive robe talking about what was to come. I don''t even notice Ain right behind me, he has a serious face, his eyes on the end of the ocean with a tough gaze. "Excuse me, Captain Christina. This is a report from someone who looked around from the high ground." "Yeah, you got something? "He said he saw a wave that was a little uncomfortable. I was wondering if it might be a trail caused by taking some sea demons and sailing on some ships" "Huh... in the direction!? "Ha, as for you...... - Huh!? A Kingsguard knight who came to report noticed Ain showing up from the woods behind him. He hurriedly broke his knee and bowed his head, "Oh, welcome home! and drew attention out loud. Ain looked a little embarrassed, but he pulled his stretched brunette out in earlier battles and approached Chris and Dill, who were being taken aback. While doing so, all knights kneel regardless of standing position. "I''m home. A little tricky, but I knocked him out." Dill smiles gently and lowers his head with his arms in front of his chest. On the other hand, Chris burst into tears because he was worried or thin. "What Dear Ein!? That hair......!? "I''ve grown something. Maybe it''s because he sucked off the Black Dragon''s demon stone and got stronger." "It''s already... it''s that simple to say... Welcome home. I was really, really waiting for you to come home." Returned with the usual light story, Chris shed a glimmer of tears from relief. It''s not that I didn''t believe it, but the return of a thinker who fought against a mighty enemy doesn''t stop with so much peace of mind. "By the way, you look a little different." The next Dill I spoke to. "Uh, yeah? "Yes, somehow, but I feel older about a year old. It''s a little more spiritual." "... I think you want me to stop because I can light that up" Ain then orders the knights on their knees. "Everybody, I want you back to work," he said briefly with one arm up. With the exception of the knight who came to report to Chris, everyone said, "Ha!" and reply and scatter. "Chris." "Oh... yes! "Hair fastening, can I borrow it if I have spare? "I have it! Uh... go ahead." Receiving a brown hippo hair clasp, Ain wraps her hands around her mouth and combs her hair together. Eventually I tied it to one with a hair clasp I borrowed from Chris. "... No, really, Ain''t got a different vibe right now" And there was Dill laughing like trouble. The reason was simple: Ein''s current trick on Olivia''s face was lustrous, even though Ein was a man. Sufficient to attract attention from the same sex, Chris accidentally blushed his cheeks and turned his face away. "Hey, you were here to report something, weren''t you? Ain spoke to the knight. "Ha! I have predictions of where the target is headed." "You mean the route? If that''s the case, maybe, but I know where to lurk, so I''ll be fine. In the time leading up to my arrival here, I was wondering where Camilla could safely lurk." That''s what Ain said and looked across the ocean. "After all, I feel signs from the direction I expected" Those who listen to his words shine upon themselves the absolute aura of a heightened Ain. There has always been strength to follow, but now it''s as if, born to follow Him - it drifts as much strength as it seems. "Um, Dear Ein...? I mean in that direction... uh, how did you know where to lurk? Chris opens his mouth, still blind. "When I thought about it, I didn''t think I''d be able to do anything big until now without a place to settle down. It''s hard to do that in Ishtal, and the continent over there has been tight surveillance these days - and Chris? It''s time for you to take a look at me? Then she looked at her sorry. Eyes moistened from relief are as beautiful as gems. "He said you had an island that was easy to use with all the amenities. There was an island that was easy to navigate between continents and was a great base." For a while, three people who heard the words tilted their little necks. It was Chris who leaked his voice, "Ah," who opened his mouth before anyone else after decades. "... there was, an island of convenience" "Oh, okay? "Hahaha... yes... I will never forget that island" An island with no bitter memories, but not very good ones. It can be deduced from Chris'' expression, and for Dill, it was a little later watching Ain and Marco fight. He also says with a sigh. "It''s late, but I get it, too. What Ein is saying is that the uninhabited island he used in his meeting with Heim? There are no demons on uninhabited islands with considerable facilities, led by Ishtarika. The user-friendliness came with origami, and Ain nodded honestly at Dill''s words. 340 Temporary rest. After returning to Clifoto. Ain is located in the remote southwestern part of the continent, in the peripheral city of Clifoto. Small population, naturally, and small towns. It is self-evident that the journey by water train to major cities, including the Wang capital, is too time consuming, and furthermore that the number of flights is small. Ain takes everyone back to the border city of Clifoto in order to follow Camilla, who has crossed the sea earlier. By the time we got there, the area was surrounded by dark skies... "Hurry up! The battle is not over yet! "Load? Put that behind you! "- Scheduled arrivals will be in the early morning! I need you to hurry." The port of Clifoto is a bustling colour for the returning knights. Lights are cluttered with cloth, oil-stained pine lights are used, and demonic tool-like lights can only be counted. It''s red, then because of the orange flames illuminating the surrounding area, but it''s just hot in winter. Sea Dragon Ship Leviathan. Lie back on the ceiling that extends further above its deck and leak to yourself looking at the bustling clifoto. "... what are you saying about saying this? omnipotence? Was it omnipotence...... well both the same" It''s like smoking a black dragon''s demon stone and then living all over your body. "I think I can do anything." Sea Dragon if you think about it, and Ain''t even bigger than the amplitude of the amplitude when you absorb Marco''s demon stone, gripping and opening your palms many times to make sure you feel. There was a man under him, an elf approaching from behind. "Excuse me." Dear blood drawer. " "- Cyrus? It would help if you stopped calling me that." Cyrus, who has come, treats him with the same respect he has had since the day he met in the elves. "Excuse me for this...... Your Highness, I''ve come to contact you with one thing." "Mm-hmm. What''s wrong? "As an example, regarding the carriage of the Black Dragon crusaded by His Highness, he said he would leave it to the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, which also has a branch in Clifoto. He said the captain had already spoken." "Dill did? It''s quick and helpful.... Well, there was also a branch here after the Augusto Chamber of Commerce..." As always, the blood muscles of the former Augusto family are more than capable. Ein held a heartfelt tribute to Graf''s arm, which reached so far less than a decade later. ¡­¡­ Ein opens his mouth to Cyrus, who won''t walk away after the report. "Maybe you still had something to report? "Yes, no - I''m already done..." Bad tooth cut. Ain then worries a little, then slaps himself next to him with his hand. "You can sit down. There''s something you want to tell me, isn''t there? "Now if you''ll excuse me." (... sat right down) There is still something, I think so Ein fell ill and stretched his legs to make it easier for Cyrus to talk. In contrast, Cyrus sits in the front seat and stretches his back perfectly, looking at his expression is quite stiff. "An elf is a creature who is brilliant at the signs of his own kind." And he spoke abruptly. "For example, yes. If you''re in the woods, you can sense signs, and the wavelengths of magic that resemble being in the city can be guessed." "... eh? "When I say what you want to say. I can''t find any sign of Lord Chris right now." "Why are you talking about Chris now? If you look at Cyrus'' forehead, you can see the sweat is stinging and nervous. Still, I guess I have a strong feeling I really need to ask Ain and say it. "Wow, that depends on what I find out! I had the habit of rooting for a family called Dry Adds! Nevertheless, I am also the end of the Black Knight, so I know very well that Your Highness is not just a dry adder! In other words! What I would like to ask His Highness is that -" "... uh" Finally, Ain got a guess too. Cyrus expected something to happen between them because she couldn''t find any signs of Chris, and she was in love with Ain. "You mean you want to hear if something happened to me with Chris?" Then Cyrus just snorts honestly and squeezes his hand tightly. It wasn''t an emotion resembling wild horse guts, it was a question of being Cyrus, because he was worried about his countryman Chris. Ain''t got no trouble raising his mouth angle and saying it soon. "There it is.... a little." If I say it without covering it up, I also have an affair with her at White Knight Castle in Wang Du, but I didn''t think it was much to talk about, and I answered with a little cloudiness. - Oh, my God. A glimmer of tears conveys Cyrus''s cheek, which he said in a trembling voice. "Oh, hey... hey!? "This is great. How delightful that Lord Chris is at last..." "No, so just stay calm." "I understand. I''m not going to talk, I''m going to put it in my chest." "... that would help though" Cyrus stood up and laughed. "By the way, we have brought a lot of fighting power... were you sure about the defense of the King''s Capital or Strom? Strom has Master Archet, but in case anything happens to the King''s Capital..." "It''s okay. Because they don''t have enough power to defeat everyone (,,)" "When I say everyone, you mean Lord Lloyd''s men, right? "A little different. Of course I trust Mr. Lloyd." Hmm? And Cyrus puzzles with his arms. I wonder what the hell he''s left behind, he looks down on the side of the master and tilts his little neck. Not that I don''t trust the confident Ein word, but I''m curious what that means. Open your mouth as Ain secretly breaks your lips. "I''m a little bit of a bad character, a little bit - no, I''ve left a lot of other stuff at the helm of a pretty busy guy," "... in fear. I have no idea." "Oh, I hope I don''t have to feel sorry for you" Cyrus lost his strength from his entire body to the calm atmosphere drifting from Ain, who giggles when he dulls. "It''s a man-eater. I''ve purposefully prepared a lot of potted plants. They''ll grow up on their own later." "I see... what a disaster the enemy would be visiting..." Enough to have some sympathy. Maneater is the opponent of even Chris, and if there were many of them, the victory or loss would have been decided. Ein''s family, Maneater, should be summoned unless the magic of Ein, the Lord, is gone, and his magic, gained even more strength after the Battle of the Black Dragon, will not be exhausted. Cyrus leaves Ain with a broken hip at the end "Now if you''ll excuse me," he said. Ein, who remained alone, looked up into the sky, "Hey, Goddess Lori. Dragon Man is more about me... but there are so many things I want you to tell me." I recalled what was said in the struggle against the Black Dragon. "- When Strom''s rule settles down too, I''m thinking I''ll go ask him. What do you say?" Asking the void does not receive an answer. But for a moment, the sea breeze strokes my cheeks, laughing softly in my ear. I listened to the sound of the waves and calmed my mind with the scent of the tide. Whatever it is, whatever it is you do, it''s Camilla. Ain mocked herself and gently scratched her right cheek, thinking she was on edge. 341 [Comicalized commemorative gossip] With her after the sea dragon commotion... ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning the school city was covered in sunny skies. It''s also a weekend off today and there are fewer people than usual. But Ain''t walking at a light foot toward this busy corner of town. "- If you rendezvous with Master Krone, I will escort you from a little further away." and says Dill, whose previous iron masks and hard tones lurked the ringing. "Uh... that''s unusual, I can''t believe my escort is away" "Rest assured. As a matter of fact, we are keeping Master Chris close, so there is no case." "... I see. That''s what you mean when you think you can''t see him in the morning." "Just for the record, Mr. Chris was against it until the end. However, Olivia told me that it had finally broken before I left..." Chris is so close to Ain these days that he seems slightly overprotective compared to before. That seems to be physically, but also mentally closer. Ein''s escort does not give way to Dill, but tells his surroundings without concealing his firm will to protect him. Ain smiled small and bitter when asked why she couldn''t see her in the morning. "I don''t know, now, but are you okay today? "And, okay? "... that I am walking outside with certain heterosexuals" Except with Olivia and the others there, but that''s not true today either. Because the only other person is Krone. "Master Warren will give you permission, so there''s nothing wrong with that? I think it would be different if Ain''t lit up..." "I see Dill has changed a lot, hasn''t he? "It''s an honor to keep you complimented." "I''m not complimenting you, though, am I? But I''m sure Mr. Warren would be fine if he told me." If Ein, who exchanged words lightly, looks forward, the figure of Krone, who meets him. But apparently she was being snuggled up by a man in uniform, as troubled, and then she was dealing with it as if it were a pain in the ass. The man stuffed her like he hadn''t given up. "Dear Ain, I''m here..." "No, it''s okay because I''m going. Dill, look around." "Ha-ha-ha, Dear Ein!? Prince Wang should be right to rely on an escort. If the woman involved wasn''t Krone, Ein might have done the same. So Ein moved on himself. In my mind, I probably didn''t want to give up the role of helping her to anyone. "Isn''t that nice? My home has its origins -" "... so..." I guess Krone didn''t forcefully avoid it because his opponent is noble. I think I took care of it, and Ain comes closer by increasing the speed of walking a step further. Eventually, Ain grabbed the hand of the man with his arms stretched out forcefully. "Become - oh, hey! Who do you think I am? "I don''t know about using your identity as an umbrella. She promises me." "I don''t know that stuff! I don''t know who... but..." The man in uniform looked about three years older than Ein. There have been several stories before, but Krone stands out. She also didn''t have a knight of escorts today, so she got into a hassle tangle. Krone saw Ain, who came, and the flowers also smiled like a sumptuous smile, while one man could wolf when he noticed that the person who grabbed his arm was Ain (Prince Wang). "So, but..." "But there''s nothing, and Krone has an appointment with me. Okay?" With only a sober voice, the signs of Ain''t unleashed are severe for him. While his vessel as Prince Wang also snorts, he is noticed by the powerful eyesight and power, and wonders if this is the hero of the sea dragon crusade, and in his uniform he swallows the saliva and falls back. He was just too heavily intimidated by the students and walked away to escape the lawlessness as well. "... disrespectful man. I can''t believe they found out it was Ain, but they ran away without an apology." To my dissatisfaction, Krone has not been able to hide his joy. Tons, tonnes - and made a mild footsteps, standing to suck next to Ain. "Ha... I thought this would happen, so I told you to make the meeting a school or something" That''s what Ain came here for. Before going to Euro as a nominee, he hoped that Krone would go shopping with Ain. I felt strongly worried during the sea dragon commotion, and Ein agreed to it. It''s just that she conditioned some of that shopping, one of which was in a school city. - And the other thing is that we walk in each other''s uniforms. "''Cause... other school kids were jealous." Little whispered to guess, she basically pressed Ain''s back with both hands. "Oh, hey... hey!? "Pfft, let''s go. What a waste of time." The school city where the two of us walk in uniform is fresh, and Krone with her back pressed, unlike usual, makes her look like an old girl in a good way. Still looking back at her in a good mood, Ain asks why. "Hey! Why does it look so fun! "That''s what it is. I''m a girl, too." Because you came to help me where I was tangled up, but I wanted to keep it a secret. I clouded my heart and tea, and Krone eventually stood next to me from behind Ain. Put your hands together over your glutes and shake your long hair at the crossing of your nose. "I''m sure Ein will come and help me even if I''m in danger," he said. "... what the hell. You bet." "Yeah, maybe. Even on my first party day in Ishtarika, Ein tried to protect me and give me a cool speech." That''s what she says. She takes Ain''s hand. Ain''t just pushed by the momentum, wondering if her face would turn red for bold behavior. "Eh - eh!? With the smooth touch of her hand, the distance between the two approaches greatly. I laugh when I see the two of them like that and just say that there''s no choice for Dill or Chris in a remote place. "Where do we go from... Is Ain''t there somewhere I want to go or something? "I can''t think of any sudden things to say...... and Krone!? So my hands..." "But we also have time, so we shouldn''t be in too many stores. I don''t know what to do." If you don''t answer this, Ain''t got no idea. More than that, because this is always the case when I pretend that I can''t hear Krone. Eventually, at the end of the day, I stop thinking deeply about myself, and think only about having fun with her. "You can start where Krone wants to go, okay? "Oh yeah...? But Ain''t even got a corner rest, huh? "Well, yeah. ¡­ but." Ein decided to tell Krone, who showed confusion, just one thing. "You can come back with me. I have more time than I can count." The words told make her a kyoton, then change and bring up a poor grin. She was so aggressive. If you think she let go of her hand, now she tangled her fingers and reconnected. "- Really. I''m always a sloppy person." Words are backwards, eyes and voices...... her expression all loosened happily. The two spent until the sun went down in a school city, and for the first time in a long time - no, I enjoyed the special time full of strength just the two of us going through it for the first time. Needless to say Ain kept getting his eyes on Krone walking next door. - A name for Euro to refrain from next week. Time with her was so meaningful that it seemed like an unparalleled job. 342 An unsaveable opponent. The size of the island is small. It was definitely an island for both, although there are differences of scale on the Ishtarika and Heim sides. If you look north from the south side, there is Heim to the east and Ishtal to the continent to the west. Morning - Leviathan, on which Ain rides, arrived on the island. Bring more than a hundred knights aboard and, of course, be ready to mount state-of-the-art demon-guided weapons. But still, only two people got off the boat after we got ashore. Shortly after Ein first came down. "Well, let''s find it quickly." It was Dill who followed down. As things stand, it was Dill, not Chris, who skipped Ain and is the supreme force of war. "... I thought they''d say something even after I got down" "You can''t be two people. Is this the neighborhood where you found Chris? "Yeah, yeah." Blatant facial ein, and dill answering his words as usual. I can''t feel any tension or urgency between the two of them, so much so that the winter sea breeze blew for two people trampling the beach quietly, the sound of a gentle wave, a prick on their cheeks. "We can''t stop Master Ain anymore. Formally, I thought I should show you my opposition, but I have decided that I should draw Ain''s will more than that." "... eh? "You''re going to be exposed soon, aren''t you, to what you don''t want to show everyone? Ain''t laughing bitterly at the words that poke Dill''s core. "Come on, what do you think? "Play." Dill pokes at the core even more as he exchanges words lightly. "In Dear Chris, maybe there will be a stray of heart. When returning to Ishtarika and reporting to His Majesty, Warren, and many others, I am better placed than Chris on this occasion." ¡­¡­ "Remember the battle at Demon King Castle? "Yeah. You can''t forget that." "I am beside Master Ain as I was that day. The only difference is, I''m not weak, unlike that day. If anything dangerous happens, we have the strength to protect and support Ein." It''s some vague conversation, but there''s only one thing it means to both of us. Dill, transformed into a golden ketsy, says wrapping up the signs of exactly as ambitious as a lion. "If you want to put an end to your relationship with Camilla, let me burn it in your eyes." - It''s a place I miss in retrospect. At the time of the talks, Dill and Logus exchanged swords in the name of an interactive battle in a stone square. There was no one to manage it and it was covered in grass flowers and earth and dust, but it was a tough place that was not so different from what it was at the time of architecture. Shortly after stepping through the woods, Ain and Dill, one step ahead, were surrounded. Ein pulls out the sword as he deserves. "No, I won''t" Then Dill adds his own hand to Ain''s hand. "Master Ain has something to do. Leave these robe men to me. You may not see me giving Camilla the guidance, but I''ll take care of this one." ¡­¡­ Are you okay? I didn''t feel a little bit like asking you that. Instead, words floating around the back of my brain come out of nature and Ain''s mouth. "- Dill. I''ll take care of this one (,,)" Even when raiding the harbour town of Strom, the hideouts of the men of Rove, Dill realized he could prove a different value than before. but there is nothing more moving than Ein''s words now, and he doesn''t stop full of unprecedented vitality than the power to roll all over his body and his open eyes, the blood that runs through his body, is going to boil with excitement. "- Ha. Whatever you say." Hear the words. Ain''t moving on. Naturally, a man in the robe sets up a dagger to stop his leg. "You''re not the ones who can get close. - Whoa! A sword flash that interrupts and pulls out the sword and shines on the man''s neck at a speed that is not even in his eyes. A man lay without time for the blood tide to rise, and the hood of the robe dyed bright red. Ain''t never looked back and walked. That appearance gave Dill more power than a sign of trust. Eventually, not even looking back at the sounds of the resounding sword trident, Ein steps into the building where the talks took place. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Inside is kept clean compared to outside. Katsun, the sound of the leather shoes worn by Ein echoes in the hallway and stops in front of the big door of the thrust. Heavy wooden doors swept in, and there were those who waited before they were opened both ways. "You were fast." Camilla. The desk made face-to-face was discarded, instead a single throne placed like between the glances. She sits back and on both sides there is a figure of a Heim knight lined up in a vertical row. As soon as she opens her mouth, the knight pulls out her sword simultaneously, standing vertically in front of her chest and releasing a sense of intimidation. "I''ve never seen anyone in power in another country. I guess it''s like this, I feel like I''ve learned it for the first time." "... I wonder if you''re making fun of me" "No, I''m not. I''m sure you''d have tried to stand on people like this if we''d lost." "That''s a mistake. I just wanted to fulfill my grief. The problem is that Prince Tiggle has been harmed by you and you have lost your pride as Heims." "... why did you do that to Tiggle? Then she looks up at the ceiling and says: "Grint said he was the one who risked his life to serve... and it''s become so much. That girl (Grint) can''t be saved." I mean, he said it was part of revenge. It''s a fact that would have matched the same eye in the near future, assuming Tiggle gave in to the threat. "Speaking of which, are you glad you left your loved ones? Wang Du, Strom... don''t you care what''s going on with your loved ones now? "If I look fine, I''ll be fine. Evidence that my family didn''t lose." "You''re gonna be strong." "Oh. Isn''t that the way you should have just focused on me without tearing apart your precious fighting power? "... that''s a nice idea. But it would be harder for you to be your loved one." "Uh, I see you''ve been thinking about that the best..." Camilla blinks repeatedly looking at Ain laughing without tilting her neck. Are you nervous? What the hell is this calm, not long after she holds a question mark. "I get revulsion. Until I got here, if Camilla apologized, I''d stop taking my life - to my sweet self." Cracks enter the cobbled floor filled without gaps and the stone building swings. As the Heim knight unexpectedly looks around, only Camilla shoots Ain with sharp eyes. "Ain''t I the only one you can forgive" and. I couldn''t feel any anger from my eyes, and "I''m going to end it by mistake," Ain''t that what got me thinking in my brain. Then she did one thing Ain''t expected. The black stone removed from his chest was included in his mouth without straying, sounding and swallowing. "Huh... Lady Camilla!? "What...!? I guess it''s a means I didn''t even tell the Knight Heim. Her hands rise like water bulging and her eyes congest bright red. Then Ain notices the black-purple air leaking out of the foot of the dress she wears. "... Qi" Rayphone, the first prince of the kingdom of Heim. At the time of the Heim War, he was merely a creator of enlightenment and a force to the knights who had changed their appearance. It was the same thing that was shown right now in front of him, and shortly after his impatience reached the feet of the hasty Knight Heim, the knights, in addition to their roaring voices, scratched their throats at the crossing of suffering - suddenly regaining their composure. "Believe me, knights who follow you will also use it! Camilla!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I don''t care! I can avenge you, Na, if that''s possible... because I can sell my soul to Reaper... ugh! Her tone gradually becomes a strange mix, replacing her vague consciousness with a pointy voice that is difficult to hear. Among them are Rayphone and Melon, who were in the carriage with one greed, around not losing their vengeance against Ain. In response to a strong sense of consciousness, it became an organism to achieve its purpose. Camilla probably understood the fact that this was almost a loss. The way we have fought so far has been clever, but if we were hunted down, we would not have had to rely on such means as suicide bombings. It is no longer up to Ein to do what he should do. "Save the knight who was loyal. And Camilla, I''ll put an end to it for you." Ain''t been annoyed by negative emotions and didn''t want everyone to see Camilla snap her neck off. Instead he was irritated by the unorganized bitterness and grief, and pulled out his sword to cut off this scourge. 343 The real end. I miss it a little bit from Ain. This is because the condition of the Heim Knight is two melons from the time of the Heim War. The roaring voice, the weak movement somewhere, is far more powerful than before the fruit, the distraction. But. "... but I wonder if that end of the road is what I wanted too. There was that war, and you were following Camilla." That''s where Heim''s ambition to rebuild is hidden. You can no longer question your sincerity, Ain''t nothing more than a sword waver knight. The large stone hall built for the talks also changes the atmosphere when it becomes a battlefield in this way. This is no longer the place to take life from each other, and at that time Ishtarika and Heim were not the stage where the sword of words was exchanged. In this room, where the sound of the sword trident echoes, Ain''s streamlined sword intersects with the sword of the power of the Heim knight. "Camilla! Just tell me one thing! "Ahra, what is it, La? Camilla was more rational than Rayphone and ex-Heim King Ralph. One arm swells up and grotesques. However, the thin legs and creased hips peeking from the slit were alive and made Ein wonder if each of those affected were also. "I''ve always wondered. You were also under Shannon''s - Red Fox influence, so you''ve been scorning me ever since I was born!? If so, she should be the victim, too. Though I may have some feelings as well. "That''s not true. Yikes! Grint was better at no, Grint was better at no for round hearts! Your husband hasn''t given up on you... so you''re in the way! "You didn''t hear about your bond with Ishtarika! You haven''t regretted breaking your bond since you asked Logas! In the meantime, Ein cuts down one striking Heim knight at a time. "Hey, how''d it go, Kashira? I''ve forgotten." I got the answer to what had been a question for a long time, and Ain came to be sure. She is true to her own greed, not to mention her love for Grint. but it has an accompanying and easy to flush character, and I wonder if it has pushed the Great Sea with small values, unknowingly, in Heim, counted among the great powers in the continent. "I''m not going to say ignorance is a sin, but..." You knew the size of Ishtarika, so you were happy to pull your hand? It''s impossible for her to snort. Ain swallowed the word all the time. "... no, no" Even though I knew it, I couldn''t change my mind already under the influence of Shannon. Or maybe it wasn''t, and I could no longer think of anything else just driven by revenge. Either way, Ain''t no Camilla. "Damn..." "Oh, ho." A Heim knight who is trumpeted by Ain and falls down with a people-like groan at the end. One, two, and ten fell into cobblestone, and at last only Camilla was left. - It''s true. You don''t like it. As she stared, she then turned her gaze to mock Ain. Ein''s white clothes are dyed red all over with blood, and a pitch-black sword to grip - a tide of blood drips into the adhesion from Ishtal as well. Ain''t slowly approaching one step at a time didn''t bury everyone in one breath because he wanted to ask Camilla the last time, about as much as he had just done. "Pfft. To Prince Wang no Kuse, as if he were no killer ja" "Assuming I''m a murderer, I''m an executioner defeating enemies for Ishtarika." "... Phew. That''s a different way of saying it." A mighty Camilla even to get here. One step, one more step and the distance between them approached. The relationship between the two is filled with hatred and resentment, whilst still being like a gentleman and lady facing each other in a party venue. Two more steps and Ain stopped where she stood shook her sword up to the side. "Example E is the future... when you have children ga. How would you feel if Lady Nobu brought her own son closer to the throne, scorned another queen''s son, and fled to another country? "It won''t." "Kids fought each other de la? What if the queen hates each other? "Impossible" "Phew...... then Ein? You''re against my child." "I''m never going to repeat what happened at Roundheart." Buku, Buku blows Camilla''s arm off in disgust. Something like bodily fluids splashes, and I can''t feel the remnants of it from her, who was supposed to be a nobleman. Ain, for a moment, leans down, closes his eyes and meditates. At the next moment, he opens his eyes and smiles to the side with an arm with a sword. "You mo... do you have the same eyes as me mo? As soon as she spoke the words, she opened her mouth and laughed. But before you laugh, the blood tide moves from her neck muscles. At the end of the day, she spread her arms and fell into a large letter with a slightly soaked brown hair. ¡­¡­ Now you can say that all the edges of the Round Heart have been severed. Ain waved his sword unconsciously and swept his blood, delivering it to his sheath and turning his back on Camilla''s remains. Katsun - Leather shoes play footsteps and proceed over the bloody cobblestone. The expression is never bright. The footprint is never light. And the mind is never calm. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Outside, there stood all the men of the fallen robe as well. It''s Dill, the golden Ketsey. He sees Ain''t no, he rushes over to Ain and takes a handkerchief out of his nose. "Dear Ein," "Oh, uh... thanks" He wipes the blood on his cheek. As it was, Ain felt the warmth of Dill at hand. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Silence exchanged, the sound of trees swinging in the wind. Happy with the fact that Dill was safe, Ain''t been unable to utter a word. "Dear Ein. That''s it, do you think? Is something still going on? Ain''t listening to Dill''s words. "I think it''s over now" "No, this finally begins. So raise your face and show us its beautiful face." "... Begin? What is it about? I still don''t know. Ain''t listening back. At the same time, he raised his face according to Dill''s words. "All events become a thing of the past and there is no need to look back at the severed edges. From here on out, that''s the future we''re waiting for." That''s why it started, Dill smiled. "Now the Heim war is over in a true sense. - Come on, let''s go home. to our country." That''s what I said and shifted my body to the side, Dill. Leviathan moored behind the road, at the end of the woods - and Ain nodded mightily when he saw Chris standing on the beach, all the Black Knights and Kingsguard knights. 344 In the white world. Silvado decides to declare an end to the commotion, and many, including Ain, enter the king''s capital. Outside Ain, the Bats would be awarded a medal, and Leonard would also be rewarded by Silvard, and the day was set aside for a rest of the day. The Royal Castle''s private room welcomes Ain with the same interior as before. At night, a lot of emotions are comforted by Krone, and it''s been a while since we went to bed together -. "... here is" I should have fallen asleep. Even so, he was somewhere familiar. I stood on the spot by myself, and this one greeted Ain in the same space as before. - Yes. This place glows white everywhere and I can''t see ahead. "It''s not just the difference between turning the chatter where the Lord knows it or turning it where he doesn''t. - It''s been a long time since I''ve lived in the valley." And the voice that arrived abruptly was uttered against Ain''s back. It would be the same as before, as if we were going to do a reproduction of that day. "I just wanted to complain once. I should have pulled the super rare, but I thought it was too risky on the way." "Don''t say that. Nothing good... What, you''re telling me you were even unhappy? "... no. I missed the distance, so I just slapped him in the mouth." The two do not speak from it and remain silent for decades. Ein has so many things to say to her, she also wants to ask why she was suddenly called to a place like this. However, I couldn''t stop wondering where to start, and let''s finally look back and see her face - it was the mountain of Seoul who thought about it that way. "It''s been a really long time...... Goddess" I had eyes with her. I also confirm clearly the appearance that I never cared about at the time. Cover your little body clutterfully with a pure white cloth and long silver hair reaches your hips as well. The face would be young, resembling the back length, and instead the crimson eyes would be sumptuous no matter how pure the red balls (ruby) were. She stood looking up at Ain with her weak hands down. "Hmm. Long time no see." The broken-faced goddess has a poor, pleasant grin. But the next moment I saw Ain with a serious face. "I''m sorry. I caused you trouble." "Are you talking about Black Dragon? "Uh-huh. Even though you couldn''t afford to go outside, your lord left enough room." How the hell does she know? And how did you understand what was going on outside? There may be a difference between what she says outside and what Ain thinks outside, but as things stand, Ain says assuming this white space is inside. "I care a lot, but I''m fine. But there''s something you need to tell me." Among the many, there was one first thing to ask. "- Are you a god? Or is it something else? and. She tilts her little neck and arms. I was wondering what was going on. "I''m not familiar with a race called Dragon Man. I mean, I don''t think Mr. Sylvia even knows about it." "Bye." "If I knew God, it wouldn''t be weird to treat people''s lives differently. But if not, it''s like I don''t even know how you pulled me into another world when I died in my last life." "Aye, okay. Let''s say we teach you one thing you will be sure of." Ain swallowed the saliva. "It means the Lord was God again. I was doing the same thing with this nonsense as I was crossing the world." "... Yes!? "Then the Lord has lost his life. By a man named Godkiller." What, what''s she talking about? Ain''t been taken aback, he just makes his eyes black and white. Her expression was serious in itself and she didn''t look like she was lying. "Your Lord was a dear companion of Non. I managed to call him in and make him live in the lower realm until he got stronger." "Oh, no... I said I was God..." I''ve never expected anything like this. Born as a normal human being, eventually found out he was a dry ad half, and now he''s a world tree. I couldn''t have stayed calm when they told me I was a god. "Well, I''m not lying" The more unexpectedly Ain seems to have blue muscles on her temples, the more she laughs with pleasure and says it''s a joke. "I''ve tried to say it in depth, but it''s not a lie. Without any hidden facts." "Wow... what do I do with this emotion" "Don''t be so depressed. One thing to apologize for, I''m going to answer some questions." "No, no, no... I don''t have an apology or anything" Ain''t got a broken tone too that should have been polite. Even if they say one thing, in the end it comes down to the first question. "I ask you again, are you God? Or..." The next thing I know, Ain''t gonna make me tease (,,,,,,) and Ain''t gonna stare at her like she''s gonna shoot through. She leans down and exhales only once deeply. The next thing Ain saw when he looked up, he had golden eyes. "Huh!?" Plus, a sense of intimidation I''ve never even felt. There was sweat all over my body, one leg unwittingly lagging behind. Instinctively, he put his hand on the Ishtal pattern that he had in this world. "Master Left, not the Dragon Man." As a result of resolving one question, the resulting awe and another. There is no discomfort from the signs of the hissing and the strong, even if they say it is God. Her releasing intimidation only overwhelmed Ein so much that it seemed doubtful whether she could sum it up in such terms as race differences, differences in existence. I didn''t know you''d be so nervous when you said you''d been through a lot of dead lines and battles before. "Then it''s bad...... that''s all for today. I''m sorry it''s so short, but I don''t have time." That said, the figure of the dragon man girl is sumptuous. When Ain looked at his feet, so did his own body. "Oh, hey... hey!? "Also sooner or later, if there is an opportunity, we will be able to speak. Even if you can''t speak, the Lord needs to live as he is." No, it doesn''t. There''s still so much to ask, so much to tell. It reminds me of the ruins of the subtropics where Ain is northwest of Haim. "The ruins that were in Haim! How could you fly to Ishtarika?!? "That''s the kind of magic trick I got. It''s what Non used to wear. Ha... there was a diary that Nong left in the painting... and then he destroyed the red lizard." A white space in sight collapses so that the glass breaks, gradually wrapping itself in the dark. Wait - Ein tries to speak, but he can''t speak anymore and his body is almost gone. At the end of the day, what Ain was able to see was the seemingly sorry grin that the dragon girl showed. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Whoa, wait! When you wake up your torso well, that''s Ain''s bedroom in the royal castle. Next door was Krone, who was asleep as well, and she was asleep to hug Ain''s arm. Her heart calms down little by little to the warmth she feels over her underwear. "... Ein? Krone woke up. Noticing Ain''s abrupt behavior, she also wakes up her torso again. "Are you okay?... I even had a weird dream about Round Heart? "Yes, no, I''m sorry. I''m not." I can''t explain it though. God was a dragon man, all of a sudden I doubt my sanity about what you''re talking about. "Um, look. Don''t you ever see it every once in a while? Dream of falling from a tall building and waking up just before it collided" Ein lies aggressively and deludes. "I''ve seen it, too. I can''t help but wake up from these dreams." "I''m sure he was tired. Sorry, I was so worried." "Pfft...... yeah, I''m fine. How''s Ain? Can you sleep again? Incomplete burning, but drowsy. I smiled and nodded back at Krone. "I know it''s hard as soon as I get home, but I have a medal ceremony tomorrow... sorry. After that, let''s get some rest, shall we? "It''s okay. Because there''s nothing like this." Ain then hugs back the sweet Krone and falls into a deep and serene sleep, as if what happened in the white world until just now was a lie. He was immersed in the presence of Krone and healed his previous fatigue. 345 Symphony ceremony and his awakening. Ishtarika boasts a huge castle - during a white-night pride of sight. In this place, formerly decorated with demonic stones of the demon king Archet, many nobles and knights took their feet today, and the direct proclamation of King Silvado was about to be made. In the morning, the bright sun plugs through a glass that is not cloudy. "- This time, everyone, it was daunting." Those who participate, all of them hang their heads in unison. Of all those who break their hips and show allegiance to Silvado, only one, and only one Ain, has to do it. Ain stands next to the throne and looks out between spectacular sights. "Not so much damage to Wang Du, and surrounding cities - again -" As Silvard''s voice echoes, Ain notices a tense facedown bat. He will be awarded a medal today by Silvado as the Red Dragon Killer. Naturally, the battle was delivered from Marco to the Royal Castle, but Silvado also praised the Bats. "Young power came into play in this battle. As we all already know, the eldest son of the Baron Crim family showed courage." "Lord Bats Klim. To Your Majesty." "Ha-ha! Bats prompted by Warren to stand up. Then the others look up and watch how it goes. It was his father who was particularly prominent. Although Bats'' walking appearance was full of confidence, his friend Ein breaks through Bats'' insides. I''m sure by now, you won''t be able to say anything other than what you remember from nervousness...... "Um, I hear it worked great" "Ha! It''s a waste of time" "It is also the treasure of our Ishtarika" And it''s a medal. Warren handed me the medal, and Silvard put it on Bats'' jacket. With Bats thanking him immediately, all he had to do was walk away. "Oh, that..." It was Bats'' pitiful voice that leaked out. As no one expected, the King''s Immediate Medal was slightly too heavy for the sixteen-year-old. I was nervous and lost my strength from the atmosphere. Ayn stepped forward as Bats'' father and Leonards watched worryingly from a remote location. "I also thank you from me. That was daunting, Bats Crim." The tone is not that against his usual friends, but Ain said so and took Bats'' hand. Lifting it much more forcefully, the bats are played but stand up. All this moment, Silvado also loosened his cheeks and watched. "- Keep your head down to Grandpa. Don''t worry, just back off. It''s okay." "Ooh... ooh" Said in a lurking voice, Bats immediately lowered his head and lowered back. Those close to me who were anxious to see what would happen for a while also find relief in having managed to fit in. Ein saw it through before returning to his position. That was a good help. "Please forgive me because I am a friend" "Oh. I don''t mind." Exchange words with Silvard, and his words resume. Then a few dozen minutes later, Ain is praised for accomplishing the Black Dragon Crusade and many other things at the end. The reward and other details were taken after the Black Dragon material was brought to Wang Capital, and the celebration seats would also be set up separately. Thus the gathering between the sights fell the curtain. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó On this day, Wang Du was busy with the battle over. There were some cases nearby where a man-eater dealt with the raiders, but this is another story. ExcitedAt a chilling afternoon, luggage arrives from Count Risel in Baltic, the town of Adventurers. It was brought to a room set up in the castle a few hours earlier. "... here is" There was something on the bed that woke me up carefree. Warm air spreads from the demonic fireplace, and the sun leans out into the cedary sky if you look outside. What am I doing? Shortly after he doubts, Ain, who was sitting back on a chair placed beside his bed, speaks. "It''s a castle. Do you remember what happened? - Tiggle." "... bad but I don''t remember. No, wait. I''m Camilla... since my ex-boyfriend took me... I''m vague from here." "I''ll have Bhara explain the details later. But I''m glad I''m back in consciousness. Maybe thanks to the bats." "Ain, what the hell are you talking about from earlier? And how did Bats get to me? "It was Bats who crusaded the Red Dragon. So, I used that nucleus to make the medicine. It''s as rare a substitute as the red balls of the earth." That''s why Tiggle regained consciousness, not knowing if he would wake up. The Red Dragon material was whole for one head and I had no difficulty making the medicine. Tiggle is not stupid either. As I hear Ein speak, I cleverly anticipate what has happened so far. "What happened to Camilla?" "She would... I cut it" "... you bothered me" "This is the one who took Tiggle hostage." We said to each other in a nagging mood. Then Ain says, water in the glass from the water drain. "I was working for Tiggle, and that lover''s kid''s coming over from Heim tomorrow." "Stop saying that. Light up." Eventually, the usual conditions were created between the two of us, "So, what were you doing today? It seems to be busy out there for a long time." "There was a medal ceremony in the castle, and my grandfather declared the end of the battle." "I see. Honestly, the information that the Bats crusaded the dragon is dubious, but let''s just say we ask the person about it" "Everybody''s waiting for Tiggle to wake up." "Hmm. That''s something to light up inside, too." "Ha-ha-so, can the body wake up? "Actually, I''ve been trying it for a while now, but it''s uncomfortably dull. I don''t think you should." Ain''t had a laugh with him as he shrugged his shoulders. Tiggle quickly, looking tired, collapses back to the side. "They were consuming more health than they thought. I''m sorry, but I''m gonna let you enjoy the air out here." "... Rikai" Ain get up and head to the door. In the light exchange, Ain''s mind remains strongly relieved that Tiggle was glad to wake up. "Grandpa tells me that I can rest until the year breaks. I have my birthday, and when I get better, we''ll all get together again." "Oh, let''s remember" "I''m leaving for Castle Town on official business, so if anything happens..." "I know. I won''t hesitate to rely on the castle''s services. Look, you don''t have to worry about that. It''s okay now, so go." Dropping off Ain''t worried, Tiggle exhales "Phew". "Well." I need to ask what happened while I was asleep. If I rest a little, I''ll call a civilian, and I''ll ask him what''s going on. And, losing sight of it as he contemplated it, Tiggle instantly let go of consciousness. 346 Dragon wreckage brought in. The day after the medal ceremony. Still excited, the harbour of the uncalled for King''s Capital was busy for many. The Wang Dynasty came to its senses when the celestial sphere bordered a silky and rugged border. Although inferior to the remains of a red dragon placed on top of a single battleship that came to port, a sea dragon that came years ago, it nevertheless emits a unique sense of intimidation from its muscular giant body. "Big" Says Ein, who was uninhabited and sitting on the roof of a nearby state-owned warehouse. He looked at Red Dragon''s tough forearm and nodded glad he was able to crusade. Then Chris, with his hips down next to him, opens his mouth. "Researchers say it''s a very valuable material, isn''t it? "I guess... well, I mean, use it for everyone, I''ll leave it to the grandfathers" "Also, you''ve got more valuable wealth for us" The side of Chris, lit by inclined sunshine, is as beautiful as ever to smell. No, it may be because of the difference due to the way Ein was received, but since he confessed, he can''t deny that he looks even more special. He scratched his temples, put his cheeks on and sat down. Though unconscious and not even aware of each other. On the backs of both of them, there will be a thin, short twat. "Is it going to be an ist send? "Yes. I plan to send it over there for now. - The other (,,,,) will be in line with Ein''s opinion." "That''ll help." "... but are you okay? "It''s more reassuring to be within my sight than to leave it far away. I''m going to leave the man-eater alone where I''m going to save it." On the other hand, Chris nods small "right" when Ain touches on the matter. As she moved her legs in a shabby manner, she put her arms on the roof, as I recall. "Uh, speaking of -" He looked up at Ain, who sat down next to him, somewhere dissatisfied, but opened his mouth with a cute look on his face just saying he had no choice. "I heard you were going to use a man-eater in the other day''s defense! I didn''t hear you use it so much!? ¡­¡­ Ain just turned away. But Chris packs more distance, pointing his lips and peeking into Ain''s expression. "Yes... you stopped me when I said it" "Of course! No matter how much Ein''s family..." "Because." "Master Katima told you, didn''t she? He said he left over a hundred potted plants near Wangdu! Katima was Katima, and she said," I want to do it again "..." Chris accidentally held his head to the impression that he was clearly overpowered. "I mean, what''s going on with Master Ain''s magic powers? I can''t believe I created so many powerful beings and fought Black Dragons with them." "No, no, no, no. Man eater actually seems to absorb the magic that drifts around him himself." "... I don''t think excessive force is bad. But talk to me properly next time, okay? At the end of the day Chris, laughing like trouble, sat back down. I think it''s bad that we didn''t consult, but in fact, it''s also true that we couldn''t afford that then. (I can''t tell you I had twice that ready) It was also placed as a role for scouts in nearby forests and other natural places. He was secretly giving orders to Lili about this. Chris saw it with a pair of eyes that seemed like he was still hiding something. But it''s something that changes if you go through a lot, and Ein just looks out at the harbor with a cherooked look. "Ah, I think the other one of the examples has arrived" Coming from the direction Ain points to is a huge newest type than any other battleship. The sea dragon ship Leviathan chained to the Black Dragon and brought it from the other side of the continent to this point. The remains of black dragons floating at sea are even greater surprises than those of red dragons. "It was in the report of the Kingsguard who went to Clifoto, wasn''t it? Look at the hole in the example, and say," If God exists, it''s His Highness. " "... I guess you want me to stop that because it''s embarrassing" "Phew - you''re upgrading from a hero to a god, aren''t you? "Do that again. I used to struggle until I got used to it." Then Chris puts his finger on his mouth and worries a little. "Mmm... then, Ain''t you. What do you call it? "Uh, that''s fine. I just wonder if there''s a lot of trouble if it''s not like that in front of a knight. - Chris? I told you myself, wouldn''t you be surprised? She was delighted to black-and-white her eyes and shake her face left and right in a hurry. "I''m sorry, I was just kidding. Kohon - so, I''ll change the story." "Oh, misguided" "... Kohon. Uh, you advanced to Your Majesty that Master Ain would manage the Black Dragon material, didn''t you? I''ve never heard of why." Ain''t done that for one reason, above all else. "Because it''s dangerous." Camilla, the association between black stone and black dragon used by Shannon if you follow the original. Ain had one prediction about these. "The properties of Black Dragon materials are the power of absorption. When I fought, I figured I''d only absorb magic. But when I thought about it, there was something else that was troublesome when I absorbed it." That''s what I said. Ein takes one black stone out of his nostalgia. "Huh - this is the stone I also saw during the Heim War... Huh" "It''s just the outside. I think it acts like an ocean crystal when it stains the air. So, overlapping Shannon''s abilities." So we can do the same thing as the Heim War. It''s only a prediction, but it''s also close to certainty. "I think it''s too expensive for me to monopolize, but I don''t even know if someone''s greedy." "... Yes. I think it would be better if Ein kept it close." "Later, I''m going to leave the investigation to the lab that Strahm can do for a while." "You have Ain''s alumni." Ain snorted at the words. "It sounds like the perfect material for Loran''s research." "Is it research? "It''s a technology that can float in the sky. The Black Dragon material has the properties to absorb magic, so I want to use it to build a ship that floats in the sky semi-permanently or something. Then I also made an island that floats in the sky. You want to live there, don''t you? "hahaha...... you say impotent" "Come on. Maybe I can''t, but I can''t fool around with Loran''s idea - all the time" Ain get up on the roof. He cleverly stood up on the sloping floor and offered his hand to Chris, who was lying next to him. "Time to go home to the castle. We''ll see dragon material again and again." "Yes, I don''t know how to put it... right" The trick of taking hands is naturalness that recalls the Baltic night club. Chris'' golden thread is heavily swept by the breeze that blows now, reflecting the yet to be tilted cedar sunshine. Shaped, breaks moist lips and answers briefly to Ein''s escort, "Thank you". After she rose up, she let go of her hand shamelessly and hung small. "Was Chris off duty tomorrow? "Yes. Did Ein have plans with Master Warren? "Yes, yes. I''d like to ask you a few questions." "I see...... then call me as soon as something happens! Winds are still cold at night in winter. That''s remarkable near the harbor. The two weaved the robe they had brought and stood a little close behind the castle town while concealing their appearance. 347 [gossip] Example flowers. My people are Hua. Unlike brightly colored petals, blue green, and sunny sunflowers, they are noble flowers. This beauty is even more pronounced by rooting and breathing magic. - But to be honest, that''s not really necessary. The magic supplied by the Lord is inexhaustible. By analogy, there are as many words as there are to honor our beauty. At night, even in the woods, where the surroundings were bright and dark, our dazzling beauty influenced many demons into nowhere. Are we the guilty ones? No, or is it the Lord who created us? Let''s not think about endless questions. Feeling thirsty, my brother stretches out his body and searches for a water field. I was quick to find out the signs. "Ahhh." Cold water in winter is pleasant. It''s not like absorbing magic. The sobriety shivers. ¡­¡­ Nevertheless, spare time. A cat commanded by the Lord has brought the potted plant so far, but I want to leave it to my brothers to return to the Lord. It doesn''t seem more boring to go over there. My brother makes a big stretch and looks at the surface of the water. Then. ''Huh!?'' The shadow of the moon floating on the water. I don''t like it, shines. I don''t like that more than anything. What are you doing without me? The moment I opened my big mouth and tried to play the water, my brother laughed ''haha''. That should be it, too. What I found beautiful was not the shadow of the moon. Oh, that''s my moonlight lit brother. If you can''t help it, it''s beautiful and natural. Oh man - shrink the two leaves to shrug their shoulders. Soon, our colleagues notice signs of approaching. "Hih...... hih" "Ha!" "Fufi." The brothers seem to have sensed it, too. to the presence of humans who proceed to lurk in the woods at night. But sometimes you shouldn''t. It is the Lord''s responsibility if that human is not the subject and if he eats it by mistake. We must avoid questioning our existential significance, no matter what. Likewise sharing consciousness, we stretch our claws around humans, rooting in the ground and lurking in darkness. "... guys, no lag, huh? "Oh. Slip into the castle all at once. Same with the rest of the troops." "But what do we do? I hear there''s an example marshal in the castle." "We don''t need to be guided. What are you lurking like this for? Besides, he lost one eye and a finger. It''s not what it used to be." The number of humans is four. The words you hear are clear. How easy it is to hear a human voice in the woods full of the murmuring sounds of trees shaking in the night breeze. And be sure. "Huh, mugg...!? Tie one up with a twat without anyone finding out. Tie up your neck tightly and instantly take away your consciousness. If you think about it, you shouldn''t have eaten it. It''s an order to capture them if possible and eat them if you can''t. But I don''t feel good about my brother when he tells me if I can''t. But human, what do you want me to struggle with capturing? "Hiccup" My brothers and I looked at each other and laughed nigga. Yes, he said the humans who came were enemies. "Shall we take a little break?" Shortly after one said so, he realized he was in three. "... wait, where did he go? "Isn''t that enough for you? Even with dragon protection, we''re nervous." "Is that what you mean? Then there''s no choice." Three people take a leather water bottle out of their nostalgia and drink it. But then again, when I realized it, one disappeared and we were alone. "- Oh, hey. Weren''t there any demons in this forest? Something''s wrong." "Oh, oh..." But it''s too late to be on guard. When our brothers tie up the third, our brothers tie up the last one, a human who seems to be the leader, and hang him in the universe. "Become what?" You''re not used to the dark yet? That''s fine, but one thing, my child''s heart was born wanting me to be scared. We adjust our angles to illuminate our bodies in the moonlight. "Ha-ha-ha... ha-ha-ha" When I laughed delightfully near his face, humans lost consciousness from fear. Fast, too soon. A clap-out development, but apparently other brothers have captured many humans as well. Tomorrow morning, the cat says he''s coming to pick up a captive human. We lay down hanging humans in the universe. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "This looks terrible." Katima, who took her feet in the morning, opened her mouth wide and was surprised. At the end of her gaze is the figure of a man eater who sways his body carelessly. As soon as he finds Katima, Maneater shakes the man in his trouble-hung robe to make him watch. "Nice job! Come on! Reward you guys! Numerous demonic stones to be scattered. Never a cheap demon stone of about 100G, one by one is a luxury item in 10,000 units. Maneater immediately packs the distance and includes the bulked demon stone in his mouth looking delicious. There must be enough magic. Then I''m sure it''s treating meals and snacks in terms of demonic instincts. A large man-eater stretched his twat at the moment, placing the man in the tied up robe in front of Katima. "You guys, I''m taking you to the barn." "Ha!" "I understand! The Kingsguard knight is carefully tied back up and placed in a carriage for transfer. Katima sees it that way and says it toward Maneater. "That''s the family of the World Tree! Guh, against Katima, who lifted her arms forcefully, Maneater looked up diagonally. "Hehe." And he laughed and circled his leaves so that he could get his thumb up. 348 With the Virgin. It''s been awhile since Chris and I got back from Castle Town. It''s been a long time since the two of us alone have been quiet - it may not be an exaggeration to say. Ain was now enjoying an extraordinary story and tea with Olivia on the terrace seats set in the courtyard in the castle. Sometimes we haven''t been able to talk slowly here lately, and Ain''t this evening promised Olivia and I would have some water free time. "- I wanted to go see it, too." and Olivia pointed her lips. Until earlier, when I heard about Ain and Chris going to Castle Town together, I envied doing things like being impatient. "Let''s go together next time. Because I''m stronger, I can''t get angry if I walk outside." "Pfft, Ain''t you escorting me? Then you have to be patient." "Of course it is. Leave it to me." Then Olivia puts her hand on her cheek and smiles. The luster that causes others to wander is unique to her, and when accompanied by the lights of night, there is no other way to distinguish its charm at first sight. Especially what could be directed at Ein was remarkable, a girlish dance of Ein supremacy. "Oh...? Second, she puts her face closer to Ain. "Um, Mother? "I''m suddenly sorry. There''s a neighborhood under your eyes, isn''t there? I don''t know if I''m tired yet..." Ain''t laughing bitterly that you noticed so well. In fact, I have a lot to think about after seeing the goddess in my dreams - or in the spiritual world or something - and I haven''t taken a deep break. "I had some thoughts." "Are you okay? Did you even dream of being scared? A little spare, but Ain''s cheek cramps pimply. "Oh, you hit it.... I wonder what kind of dream you''ve had." That''s Olivia, you can clean it up with this one word. But I can''t tell you the details of my story with the goddess. I wondered if it would be okay to hide it all, and Ain opens his mouth, careful how he tells it. "So can I talk to you? "Heh heh - yeah, of course. Yeah, I''ll sleep with you tonight." "Well, that''s already embarrassing......" Olivia smiles in a good mood when she sees him blush and shake left and right. "Uh, consultation or something" "Yeah. What is it? "... you might say something very strange, right? Do you mind? "It''s okay. Because I can believe anything Ein says." More than usual all day, I was happy with her overly big love. "I met someone amazing in my dreams. I was the one who took care of you before, and I met you so suddenly. I''ve been thinking about him lately, and when I talked to him, the mystery got worse." "Yeah, yeah... you did" "It''s a stupid story to meet in a dream, and I don''t know if it''s true. But I''m curious because it was a strangely realistic dream." Every time she mouths every word, Olivia nods back with a serious look. I don''t look suspicious of any of Ain''s words. "He''s a really amazing guy, but he seems to have a lot of secrets... I''d like to see you again, but I don''t know how to meet you." "Heh heh, if you Ain''t, you''re passionate. Is she a woman? Mr. Krone and Mr. Chris, I''m going to be worried about you." "There is a woman. However, it might be close to Mr. Katima as a way of dealing with it." Ain''t laughing when you dull. She suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared. I want you to take a big look at a little complaining, squeaking like that in your heart. "It''s nice to see you in a dream" "It might be nice, but isn''t it terrible? I just said what I wanted to say and it just disappeared." "Hmmm... maybe there was a situation, huh? Maybe I''ve been trying because I want to tell you something." "Well, it was," It''s not refreshing though. Drink up tea so Ein can rot infidelly. Then Olivia put her face on both elbows. "May I ask you one thing? "Yes. What is it" "What help did Ein take from that person...... can you tell me? Her emerald eyes stare at Ain. Long eyelashes covering her eyes are also well understood, when she could stare at her at such a distance, a beautiful woman like Olivia was a little powerful. ¡­¡­ Maybe I fell in love with Olivia. At the same time, Ain''t wondering if he should hide the truth from her. But if you tell the truth, you can also confess that you have a previous life. The negative side is stronger if you try Ain''t more shocked by what you tell them than you bother to tell them. So. "I think she''s the reason I got such a glorious life" That''s why it''s cloudy. For the cloudiness, the meaning doesn''t feel strong. Olivia thinks when she hears the words. He stretched his elongated index finger, pressed it against his glossy lips and tilted his little neck. "Maybe." A dozen seconds later, she breaks her cheek. "Is it God to say that she is? For a moment, Ain''s expression gets stiff. The night breeze stabbed her cheeks even more strangely, Olivia''s fingertips, eyes, mouth, etc. - Ein''s gaze shivered irregularly. We must not show such agitation. Olivia can''t even notice the little upset Ain has shown. But Ain says. "Perhaps. That''s how amazing he was." and. I didn''t actually lie. Anyone who thought she was a goddess was a dragon man, and from Ain, she''s no stranger to the bearer of power like God. "Pfft, then I''ll tell you one thing from me, too" I wonder what it is? Shortly after Ain was interested. - I''ve met a goddess, too. Are you kidding me? Seriously? Words can follow beside confused Ain. "If I said that, would Ein believe me? "Well... that''s what your mother says." Half-heartedly, though I answered. Under the table, Ain''s hand is busily moved. "Well, your mother told the goddess--" My chest is pounding out of tension. Ain''t afraid to visit. "What did you do when you met the goddess? Never like nervousness. I just can''t help but wonder what''s ahead of Olivia''s words. "... Oh, my God, it''s a joke" Dull, Olivia looks like she''ll have fun keeping her mouth down and laughing. What a joke - Ein weakened on the table. "Pfft, should we get into the castle? It''s getting cold, and we''ll talk about it again after we take a bath, okay? "Right...... ok. Then hurry up." "Or would you like to come in with us for a long time? "Or give me a break..." Then they get up and walk towards the castle. Along the way, Olivia stopped for a moment to look at Ain''s back. Then look up at the heavens and put your hands together. He closed his eyes to pray for a few seconds and lined his shoulders with Ain on a small run. 349 with a sword that could be done. Via the Wang capital, the remains of the Black Dragon were transported to the coastal city of Strom. I go up to Leviathan''s deck and look around as Loran holds a notebook of the whole picture of Black Dragon. "... Hmm" Occasionally, I use demonic props and the like removed from my pocket to find out something. The knight following him was tilting his neck with no idea what he was doing. Under such a loran, a silver-haired elf - Sierra, also a childhood tame for Chris, took a leg. "Hello. Are you Lord Loran? "You''re... Oh! From inside the elf Master Warren requested! "Yes. You think you want to find out about curses and all that? I hope you can help me with the knowledge I''ve inherited from a long time." "It helps! Then hurry up..." I don''t often go outside. That''s the life of an elf called Sierra so far. Naturally, I''ve never been face-to-face with a young researcher like Loran. Loran continued his investigation of the Black Dragon with the help of Sierra. After a while, Sierra opens her eyes when she realizes that the horn of the Black Dragon is cut off. "Excuse me, Lord Loran." Loran answers as he looks at the scales a little further away. "Yes! What is it? "How come there is no black dragon horn? Has the honorable man already destroyed it? "Uh, no! No, Ain''t no mistake, because you did cut it off, but it''s in Wang Capital because it''s already been used! "What is the use? The horns of the dragon species possess many magic powers. If Black Dragon, it would also be remarkable, and Sierra, well informed of the circumstances, was concerned. I feared I would have to ask what Ain would use it for. "They gave one to the castle, and the other, like, to Christina''s sword! "Uh-huh. On Chris'' sword? "Yes! I like the conduction of magic, so it''s perfect for Master Christina, who has always used Mithril''s Rapier - Ain''t you said! You''re absolutely right. Machining should be extremely difficult, but there is a famous blacksmith Shearling who can almost say he works in the country. Did Shearling just say gold bars to ghosts when he had the latest formula furnace produced in the ist? Try it from Sierra more than that, and I''ll have a laugh at Chris, who''s taken care of by Ain. "I wonder if she''s doing her best." Crushing softly and small, she leans away from the head of the Black Dragon and closer to Loran. "Shall I also open my body? Something must not happen." and suggested, Loran nodded back with a full grin. The investigation into Black Dragon''s material went well. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Change of place. Ein''s mansion in Strom. Ain''t been home for a while. Ain''t been visiting under Archet the Demon King to thank her. Only two people descend onto the sofa in the large hall and enjoy a sumptuous chandelier overhead for tea treats. "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Archet" "Mmm. I don''t mind." "I wish I could thank you for something." "... then confectionery. I''m going back to the castle, so I want something to eat." "Okay. I''ll ask the Augusto Chamber of Commerce." The story proceeds soothingly, and Archet breaks his cheeks satisfactorily. Ain on his way home from Wangdu had unfamiliar luggage. That''s a crate. Archet finds it and asks what''s in it. "Mm-hmm. What''s that? "Oh, you mean this box? "Yes. I feel a lot of magic" Feel it, Ain''t put the crate on the table. Beautiful as a polished glass workmanship, with a wooden box lid open and visible. "I got the sword I was asking for from Mr. Shearton. This one is a straight sword, so give it to Dill. The other sword is in my room." "... oh. Wow." Archet opened his eyes with an admired voice and exchanged eyes with Ain before taking the sword in his hand. "It''s those kids'' fangs." "I knew you''d understand." "Naturally. Because I''m the Demon King" I also thought her eyes glowed suspiciously, and the sword shone a bright light. The whole picture, like the shredded crystal, looks like a treasure sword, but the cut should be just a famous sword that can be said to be almost no worse than many of the swords that exist in Ishtarika. "Put the same sword on Marco? "I''ll give it to you soon." "... a weapon given to you by the Lord?" Some powerless expression, an indefinitely focused weak eye sees Ain. "Oh, that." "Hmmm...... well, but I can''t get to your brother''s realm, can I? I don''t know, but your brother was your brother, and he seemed to have added and subtracted it when he fought Marco before." "So, uh, Mr. Archet? What did you just say?" "It''s no big deal. Because if I give that sword to Marco, it''s going to be busy." I still have no idea. Although now she prefers to say things in a cloudy way. "Nevertheless, you have grown stronger too" Two, Archet''s eyes glow suspiciously. "I''ve always thought" I can''t do it anymore, "but I can never do it now. What are you trying to take down? Be so strong." "... he said he wasn''t trying to defeat anyone." Phew, and Archet throws tea sweets into his mouth. If you think you''ve chewed it for a while, it looks like we''re not done yet. "I think I touched a magic I don''t know. Who?" and rocked Ain''s heart hard. "It''s not even Black Dragon. Should be stronger...... who''s that? I''m surprised there was a force stronger than you." Definitely Goddess - no, it belongs to the Dragon Man. "What is it? I think he''s a lot too secretive. I''d like to see you again, if I may." "... ha, the world is wide" Archet looking up at the ceiling with his mouth wide open. It''s a trick that somehow looks dumb, but don''t forget that she''s the Demon King. No, the two of us in the room are out of standard, but the atmosphere runs out of soothing words because of the rhythm of the conversation, or because of character. "Let me know when you get a chance to go see him. I''ll follow you too." "Oh, why? "Because I care. Where are you? "... I don''t know, maybe in the deepest part of the divine dungeon" - Uh-huh. Because of the fact that Cain and Sylvia dived in, Archet let her pull her cheek. "Speaking of which, you used to go there too..." Then Archet closed his mouth as he noticed something, "It could have been my fault. Ha... the sweets are delicious" I cheeked the confectionery to delude myself. Ain''t got no particular discomfort, put the crate back on the floor and mouth on a cup with tea. Even tomorrow, I thought in my heart I''d give Marco my sword. 350 Swallow tail clothes daemon. The existence of a deacon is not strange to be in any mansion. If it is a house of nobility, it naturally exists, and they are so rarely judged on the character of the house by the work of their butler. That is the same thing in Istharika, but the circumstances are slightly different in Ain''s mansion in Strom. Although there are only a few beings serving as servants who say deacons, so to speak, there is no such thing as deacons with masters of mansions. Martha is the one who serves to bind servants at Ain''s mansion. Among the servants who have taken care of young Olivia, it is a heavy town, second from above even in the castle of the king''s capital. Sometimes I help Ain when I''m at the mansion, but I don''t do the kind of work the original butler does. But Ain had Krone. While in love with Ain, she is the closest thing to a deacon in a bystander position. - But. There was one thing I thought Graf, who was born a Grand Duke and grew up to be a grand aristocrat who supported land transport throughout the country. "It is a matter of not having a butler like His Highness..." It''s been a week since Ein returned to Strom. Graf groaned as Ain''s birthday support and so on progressed slightly as he took his feet on business with the Chamber of Commerce. Late in the day, a trusted butler welcomes his husband when an important guest takes his feet. In Graf''s case, Alfred, who has been dating for decades, is not here. If you insist, an old knight who says Marco is close to picking him up, but he is a knight. I''m never dissatisfied with Ain. But from somewhere small, I don''t like Ein being licked by nobles. Should I introduce people sooner or later? No, would it be disrespectful to the royal family? A bewildered graph waits for a servant to show up from inside the mansion for dozens of seconds. "- I''ve been waiting for you. Lord Graf." There was an old gentleman with a leg under the graph. The short, well-groomed gray hair, the mustache grown under his nose, is carefully groomed and gracefully dressed in a black monochromatic swallow tail outfit. The standing behavior was brilliant, and in retrospect, the fresh feelings were revived when the servants of the castle surprised me when I brought Krone to Ishtarika. "Master Ain is waiting for you in the hall. Come on, come on in." "Ugh, um..." Two, Graf was blinded by the old gentleman''s arm. "... armor, huh? Heavy, glossy armor in pitch black covering the old gentleman''s right hand. The left hand was covered with pure white gloves, and the trick of putting his hand on the chest and lowering his head was stunning. Graf asks. "That''s a brilliant hand." "It''s an honor. There is no more joy in praising the beginning of the power that my Lord has given me." "Well, more than the Lord - in other words, is it a substitute given His Highness" "You''re right." "Would the armor be from a blacksmith with a sawdust name? Is that Lord Shearling? Then the old gentleman laughed much more. "This one is my own." and. At last, the irreconcilable graph stands in front of the hall door where Ain waits. I still can''t get an answer that sounds like an answer. Ain waiting in the room to get up off the couch. "Mr. Graff. Thank you for coming." "No, you''re the one who''s going to take care of Non. Thank you again today." "Haha, let me talk to you soon - Marco, have some tea for Mr. Graff too" Where''s Marco? As soon as Graf thought so. "I''m in awe. Dear Ein." The old gentleman, who was supposed to be standing next to him, replied. I busily reciprocated my gaze between Ain and the old gentleman who replied, as soon as the old gentleman left. "So, Your Highness!? That the butler now is Lord Marco...... ugh!? "Yes, it is." "Let me get back to you... No, what the hell happened before I got to my feet for a while..." "... Actually, it''s a sudden story" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Time goes back, the morning after Ein thanked Archet. At the cobbled training ground, the summoned dill and Marco are on their knees in front of Ain. "Give Dill this sword. Thanks for everything." "Ho, are you sure?!? So many famous swords, knights like me..." "You''re my precious knight, so I hope you''re not so despised." If I give it to you, I may have the stage I deserve. For example, a castle, something would be more desirable during its sight than anywhere else. But to put it differently, Strom''s mansion is now a castle for Ein. "What a light sword...... and the sharpness" Dill waved his sword in a streamlined motion to make sure he felt it. The cobblestone was mutilated by a sword flash that shook down. "To my family heirloom, it''s a lifelong pride" Ain''t embarrassed to be told so much, but I returned the word above all if you were happy with me. Dill carried his sheath to his waist belt, accompanied by the sword he had just received. The next thing Ain has in his hand is the Great Sword, and the person who gives this to him is of course Marco. "I want Marco to take it too" "... in fear. I don''t think I''ve achieved so much fame." The decision to create a sword between the two was made before the Red Dragon Crusade and others were accomplished. Now, Marco can treat it as a reward such as the Red Dragon Crusade, but he shows an attitude of rhetoric that it''s no big deal. "Perhaps I should apologize for not giving you a rewarding reward as a Royal Isthtarian." "Dear Ein...? What the hell..." "You''ve protected the castle for hundreds of years in the old king''s capital." The directive that Marco received over Cain is something that Marco has had for hundreds of years. Afterwards, when Ain''t got it all figured out, long before he was told he was done with his assignment. Though many rewarding words were given to Marco, there is still a desire to reward him in form as the one who stands above him. "As a Royal Ishtarika, I personally thank Marco. I''m going to give you something else next time because I''m weak as a reward for centuries of work... but I want Marco to take this sword" Serious eyes, clear, unclean eyes, are directed at Marco. "-" I cannot accept the shame of not accepting. What is loyalty without knowing your lord''s will? The supreme of those who have the Lord to serve, the weapons to be given to them prevail over all pride - Marco, a knight who lives faithfully, raised his hands trembling with tensions throughout his body that he had never felt this way in his life. "This old body, we do not have words that can withstand so much joy" Then I want more than ever. The muscles running through Marco''s armor swell and the blue-green energy suddenly flows out. Extremely impressed, it''s never such a cheap thing, it''s his unique emotion that he needs to do more loyalty than ever before. Faithfulness to this day must show something that will only be Xia. Towards both hands raised, a newly struck sword is given. "... Ma, Marco? For a moment, Marco''s movements, which were shaking his whole body until just now, stop. The energy running through the muscles also lurked the ringing again. "Dear Ein!? Lord Marco..." Marco''s whole body gradually transforms into white so that it freezes. Geez - crisp...... A dry sound reminiscent of when you hang water on ice. "Dill! Hurry up and get Mr. Archet! Hurry up!" "Ha!" Without even looking at Dill, who ran out in a hurry, Ain narrowed his eyes to Marco''s condition. 351 The bustling residence of Prince Wang today. Archet, who took a trip to the training ground, shut up. She always comes up with a relaxed look, now she narrows her eyes and sees Marco solidified like white ice and approaches. "... this sword you gave it to me? Archet refers to the great sword set forth by Marco. "Yes. As soon as I gave it to you, I talked a little bit, and then suddenly Marco..." "I think I said it yesterday" "Er...? "I said I think it would be busy if I gave Marco my sword. That''s what happened, isn''t it? It''s far from busy. Ain''t got his eyes black and white, and Dill, who''s been calling Archet, can''t hide his confusion again and put his arms together. "You don''t have to worry. Marco just got into the cocoon. You''ll be out on your own in a little while, so why don''t you slap it and make it two straight? "I wouldn''t do that if you asked me to. Oh, so you''re okay? "Yeah. To put it plainly, Marco''s just trying to evolve" Evolution? Unexpectedly Ain opens up and blinks repeatedly. "I saw something good before I went back to the castle. I''m proud of you and your sister." When Archet says so, he slowly returns to the mansion. "Dear Ein, it seems that Marco is safe." "... evolution. What should I do?" "No, I don''t care what you do. I was wondering if you might want to wait." "In the meantime, why don''t you tell everyone in the mansion about this? Marco says he''s gonna be okay, so he''s gonna watch." "I understand. Should I keep an eye on him instead from the Black Knight? "Uh... right. When Marco finishes his evolution, I want to avoid no one being around." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó In response to Graf listening curiously, Ain tells the story that follows. "I don''t think it''s been two days. In the middle of the night when I was sleeping, a bright white light plunged in from the gap between the curtains, different from the morning sun." Then Ain, flying up from the bed, left the feather-woven room with his coat. A leg to the training ground, he said, caused a muscle crack in Marco''s armor back, which was solidified in white. "Mr. Archet said cocoon. You were right. When the crack opened, Marco, like a normal person, slowly came out." The polished flesh is the fierce warrior himself, a skinny but muscular figure with no waste. Aged faces and gray hair as sharply polished, the elegance to let drift was faithfully lived Marco himself, Ein says. When I said what happened after that. "I had a hard time explaining it to everyone, but Mr. Archet was kind to me, too." "I see. There''s been another very rare phenomenon." "I hurried to get Marco''s clothes that evolved - I asked the castle servant because hope was a moveable swallow tail suit. You keep your armor on because Marco wants it himself." "... no, you''re just amazed. And Lord Marco evolved into Durahan? It becomes such an evolution when Graf says in the lineage he knows. But. "No, sir." Ain shakes his neck to the side and answers. "Mr. Archet said it sounded like a demon called ''Demon''. It''s like a fairy tale, a demon of a species called the devil." "Hmm, I''ve never even heard of Non. But when it comes to demons, I guess they''re powerful demons." "Looks like it. Marco himself was delighted with the ability to rise throughout his body. But he said he couldn''t beat Mr. Cain." "Well... but it was a sudden evolution." "- It seems to be a new way of doing loyalty to Marco." "Hmm? "It''s not enough loyalty to do as a knight," he said. Then we have to explore another path. The path of serving like a deacon, that was still left. But serving like a butler with an armored body is something different than not dressed. Marco had a little admiration. It''s not like lowering your pride as a knight, but what if, for example, you were choosing a different way of life and you were wearing swallow tail clothes and serving beside your master? Such admiration. Again, that has a body of innocent armor as a disorder, and it''s not something to bother with. "He said he was only a knight. He just said there''s more he can do with a new look." "... that sounds like Lord Marco." "Ha-ha-ha. That''s right." Shortly afterwards, that Marco finished preparing the tea and took his feet. "Thank you for waiting" "Lord Marco, you look great in that swallow tail suit." "This is it. I''m honored to compliment you." Marco''s grin never seen before. It''s a funny grin where you haven''t lost your knight''s awesomeness in a favorable place like Warren''s. "Actually, I was apprenticed to Lord Martha." "I said, Marco. I''ve had enough work done, and Martha said she had nothing to say." "I''m glad to hear that word, but I haven''t" Sooner or later, one Marco would be enough to take care of Ain around him. Graf shrugs when he sees Marco brewing tea with sophisticated motion, thinking in his heart. "There''s going to be less Krone." Then Marco replied "No". "The time for thought comes when Master Krone was taken over." Ain''t that right? and surprise, but the two venerable elders continue the conversation without worrying. "If you ask me, I''m grateful that Lord Marco stays close to me at that time, even from my grandfather." "Make sure Lord Martha helps. But I can also refrain from serving as an escort." "Good thing. The future seems bright and above all." "Um, both of you? I think I''m quick." "- I wonder what you''re going to say. Dear Ain, I finished my wedding with my wife at thirteen. My son Harley was a late eighteen for nobility, but he made Krone money that year." This year, no, Ain''t going to be sixteen on her forthcoming birthday. Krone, on the other hand, is nineteen years old, and if I say so, noble common sense should plug him into procrastination. Although it is not about bringing royalty and nobility together, to put it that way, royalty marries faster. "Lord Ain will understand the responsibility of Prince Wang... but as a subjects, I still want to ask for a succession without any worries" "..." "Heim also had as few as four children until the country fell. In Ishtarika, there are only three sons of His Majesty Silvado. But it''s never uncommon to have more than five sons of bitches, even if they''re nobles there." "Lord Graff has a point to make. It''s a big country called Ishtarika, so more people will go for the better." Soon we will be talking about the inheritance. Ain''t laughing bitterly about what''s going on, but it''s not like they don''t know what to say. "Wow, because I know! "I didn''t think it would be much for a third party to say, but no, as long as I''ve been shown the feeling of being a jerk with Krone, at least, I''d like to see Hitoshi while he''s alive." I''ll do good. I feel this reply is different too, Ain''t said nothing and nodded. "It''s not like any other royalty in the case of Master Ain, though. There''s a story about its lifespan." "Um, Marco? That." "Age is a big reason for the king to leave, but it''s like Ein doesn''t have it. than that, because I don''t even know if the world tree has a lifespan." Therefore, it is said that the rule by Ein will last for a long time. "Um, but I''m probably leaving. You must have children, so I think you''ll give them the throne." What about after that, what do you do? It could be time to leave the King''s Capital with those close by and make a trip or whatever you can. But by then, my heart was broken when I thought that someone I knew was ahead of me in life. "- Sooner or later, you''re talking about the future. Whatever it is, we await Ein''s reign and succession." That''s what Graf says. He reaches for the bag he brings. "I don''t even have to take any more time from Ein. It''s time to talk about work." And that''s as soon as he says it. The hall door was knocked lightly, and it was Krone that was just on topic. "That, Krone? "I''m suddenly sorry. Have you already started talking about your work? "Coming up, what''s going on? "Phew... then it was just fine" Then she gently turned to Ain''s side in her footsteps and reached out in front of Ain. "Hmm?" Is something wrong? I was curious but Ain takes her hand and stands up pulled by the smooth touch. "I''ll take it from here when you talk about your work with Grandpa." "Um, what''s the sudden matter? "It''s a secret. Well, Ein''s tired, so take a rest. Right?" What surprised me was Graf, and the three of them, including Marco. Ain loses the poor grin directed at Krone and walks out with her back pressed against her. "I don''t care if they say I''m resting...! "Olivia was having tea with Martha, so take your time there if you like. It''s okay, don''t worry. I''ll take care of your work." After all, today she is forceful. In the end, Ain leaves the hall and heads under Olivia. As soon as he leaves, Krone takes the seat where Ain was sitting down until just now. "Grandpa." "Ha... what''s the sudden matter?" "Before we talk about your work, there''s one thing I''d like you to do." "Cooperate with Non? That''s what Krone said, and he grinned softly. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Change of place. Behind the mansion. Chris was in a place where plants and colorful flowers were planted by the training ground. "... what shall we do" One thing, she has a problem. I''m worried about what to give Ain''s birthday, which is coming soon. "Ugh... what Ein wants. What makes Ein happy..." If Ain''t a civilian, for example, it wouldn''t have been the same story. If you are also Prince Wang, you will be surrounded by luxuries in castles and mansions, and you will soon get what you want. Ein is not one who has a strong appetite, but there are no verses where he wants something strong. "I don''t know what to do, I can''t think of anything. Ugh...! It''s been a few dozen years since I held my head. Do you see her like that, or do you see her by chance? Gassa, gussa. The nearby hedge unnaturally rocked. "So who is it?!? Chris dyes his cheeks bright red as he may have been seen embarrassed. But what came was someone who didn''t need such shame. "Pfft... it''s my turn!? Really? The wasting cat that came had many leaves wrapped around his fur. 352 Waste cat plan. Brains are clear, blood muscles are the strongest, standing and behaving in a blast. Katima, the brainchild of the Wang capital, who can also be bombarded by the magical city of Ist, even though there are difficult verses in predisposition, the accumulated wisdom is not the ratio of ordinary people. who stand above numerous researchers. But wonder, it is undeniable that respect can sometimes fade mainly because of bare behavior. Seeing the fur samurai the leaves, as it is now, is the end of Chris''s loss of strength, too. "So, it''s my turn? Dill takes a leg from behind her, who said his nose roughly. "Dear Katima, didn''t you say so much that it would come with leaves...... Excuse me." "Mmm! No, no, no! The dill then removes the leaves that also adhere cleverly. If he was never in the position of caretaker, he would be the head of the Black Knight, who held the King Prince Ain. Even more sophisticated than Kingsguard knights, a few elite, but with honor, nothing more than a gathering of the highest knights in Ishtarika. Even so, the sight of the First Princess imitating her hair is still powerless from Chris'' body. "Call me if you need anything. I''m going back to the mansion." "Mmm! Thank you for coming with me! Dill bows his head to Chris at the end and quietly follows the scene. "So, it''s my turn? "You don''t have to tell me three times to hear it..." "It''s a bad idea not to respond. Not at all!" ''Cause that was just, you know, distracting.'' "I don''t have a choice. I was born to be an amazing Ketsey." "... Yes" Sadness drifting from Chris, who snorted. Though it may have been a good thing they forgot their troubles, temporarily. "You can guess what you''ve been worried about." Mmm, Katima, with her arms around her voice, wandered around Chris. If he is Ain, he also looks like he speaks to Uzza, just as Chris watches as if he fell in love with him without saying anything. "I tried to pretend to think about it, but when it comes to things coming up, it''s about Ain''s birthday. Anyway, you had your head on what to give, right? Cochri and Chris nodded. "Why don''t you just give me a muffler or something like that? "You already have... I mean, Ein''s stuff is too good to hold, and it''s bad I''m still using the muffler I gave him in school! "Nyahaha! Ain''t got nothing to lose." "It is. So I can''t give you the same thing..." "He has no appetite. Even though I''m happy to receive a luxury item. What about the land? "Does that bother you the most, or do you doubt my sanity? "I think it''s going to be exactly what Chris imagined." Chris pointed his lips at me, wondering if he was messing with me. He was cute compared to his glossy appearance, especially overflowing with Chris these days, and as long as Katima smiled watching him. Just having a little fun, Katima stops in front of Chris. "Then there''s one way." "Hih, is it one......!? "Technically, it''s not one. Well, it''s more interesting this time - it''s a better choice." Will it come to mind again or something? But Chris waits to miss Katima''s loss. "In the meantime, we''ll spend a week on Chris'' vacation, which will be accumulating in the stockpile, leaving Strahm." "Huh?" "I just had my job, so you can hang on to it and come with me. Chris, did you get some rest after the Black Dragon thing? I hear it from Ain. I wish you had more rest! "Yes, no...... yes? "The destination is Magna. I was actually going to take Dil from Ain as Pak, but somehow Dil is also the leader of the Black Knight..." "I am the leader of the Kingsguard Knights..." Chris didn''t have time to intervene. The conversation proceeded, and Katima''s meatballs grabbed Chris'' clothes hem. "You don''t have to worry about it. I''m the first princess." "So what does that have to do with this... Dear Katima!? Where are you pulling it!? "We leave in the evening. Shit, let''s move on! "So, so! So heh!" "No, I''m looking forward to it. It''s not an exaggeration to walk through seafood, just like Magna''s naval battle." Without even scratching at the boring gag, Chris just gets his clothes pulled by a strangely momentous Katima. Martha walked through the training ground and stood at the entrance to the mansion. She was dropped off with pitiful eyes. She entered the mansion and touched the eyes of other servants, but no one could stop Katima. "I''ll tell you what, Chris is going to pick up some magna seafood, and I don''t want to go out into the ocean." "I don''t understand one thing in the first place..." Reach Chris'' room. The room is full of furniture to furnish, and you don''t even hang your clothes on the couch like Ein, and you know exactly what Chris''s character is on the ledge. On the table sits a case of necklace given by Ein. Seeing that, Katima smiled at Chris'' love heart. "I''ll write you a letter. It says," Don''t look, "but it''s iron." "Uh, who do you leave that letter with? "It''s up to Ain. No, it''s just a pleasure to think about your face when you find it..." "... I won''t write, will I? "Don''t worry, I''ll write it down." I was aware that at times I had a personality that could easily be flushed. But a week later, Chris, who came home, would tell Ain that it was unusual for him to remain hit from start to finish, as he did today. Chris, as Katima told him, rides the stream and is taken out of the mansion by Katima. - And a little while after the two of them left Strom. Martha noticed that Chris and Katima were not there, and she walked into the two rooms and somehow found a letter from Chris'' room in Katima''s handwriting. "... Mr. Katima is disturbing you" Ein kneels gawdly in the hall. "What do you mean," Don''t look "... Mr. Katima is fine, but we need to find Chris." "Phew, it''s okay" "Krone?" "Actually, I''ve been hearing about this for a while now. But Katima really asked me to hide it, so when I heard what it was about, I couldn''t do it..." "Uh, what''s that about? Then she raises her index finger and presses it against her own lips. Ain''t got no choice but to nod, if Krone knew what to do. With her hips down next door, she''s in such a good mood, she just watches to tease laughing Ain when she dulls. "I hear you''ll be back until Ain''s birthday, when His Majesty is here." "But Chris isn''t there enough escort on his own? Anyway, the target is Ketsey, equal to zero combat power. "I hear Lili will escort you from the shadows." "... really, he''s too active if he''s motivated" What the hell did you go to Magna for? There was no answer to the question, and Ain soothed his mind with Krone''s brewed tea. 353 Golden apple "What do we go to Magna for?" Chris said with a slightly disturbing look on the royal dedicated water train that runs through the continent Ishtal. "I got a job investigating. There''s been an anomaly and a mutation." "Oh, that? What''s the story about Ein''s birthday gift...? "Well, I''ll ask. Damn it! How could you not take advantage of that for every relationship? "Ugh...... ugh" "I don''t know how to lose my composure. Oh, man, I said mutant." With his lips pointy without force, Chris has no sign of disputing it. Katima then removes a single envelope from the inside of the white coat. A fine touch you deserve to send to the royal family. When you open the envelope, there is a piece of well-tanned parchment. "Even so, it''s not a mutation that''s gotten weirdly too strong. Whatever, it''s the Riplemodoki." "... eh? "The source is the adventurer who came to Majorica''s store. If Majorica contacted me and said it was so rare, it would be a big deal to walk away." "So the letter came from Mr. Majolica - is it a Riplemodoki mutation? "Mm-hmm. The adventurer I witnessed said it was just golden fruit." If you say so, it''s a gold apple. But when you reach for it, it''s a fruit that comes from the middle with a big mouth open. "Majorica''s already in the magna, too. Magna, they''re running around the woods right outside, so it''s not an area where dangerous demons live. So, there are three of them, and I''m going to give them to Chris." So give it to Ain, even if that''s what you mean. On the other hand, Chris was attentive while it was suggested. If only a few precious demons have been discovered with individual numbers, it is the stone that carries them to laboratories such as Isto, for example. At least, it''s not a good gift for a single woman. But. "I''m worried about you, but I''m fine." Katima shrugged her shoulder. "Ain''t popularity in Magna is as high as assholes. Just for the record, is it a well-known fact that you can afford more than your father? "Wow, you can''t say anything from me!? "There''s a reason. Just ignore the grievances of the Magna people. One of the nobles who live in Magna should be presented to a hero." That means Chris hunts and says there''s nothing wrong with what he gives Ain''t. Of the two remaining, one to the royal family. The other will be sent to the institute of ist, Katima says. In terms of what is given to the royal family, perhaps Majolica will cooperate with Katima in the investigation. "But if it''s such a precious demon, it''s possible he''s already been hunted." Maybe I can''t. Why? It''s a mutation, though. It''s a ripple moddle. I had my doubts, Chris, but the next morning, I''m going to see why. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The port town of Magna has a reputation for tourists as a town with waterways throughout the city. Canoeing through the city, and seafood specific to the port town, has a history that has delighted many people. By the way, there are adventurers in Magna like that. Unruly mastery has ships and sometimes targets sea demons. If you go out of town to the woods, woods, or more unpopular land, you may see both a single adventurer and a demon to keep an eye on. Katima and Chris previously took a room in the same inn where Ain stayed. "Ugh... sleepy..." Chris woke up when the sun was still rising and not long ago. He was never a bad sleeper, but when he wakes up on the bed, he breaks both legs of the front seat to the left and right and his hands support his body like a cane between his crotches. A thin lace sleeping roll exposes long hands and feet at all costs, and a white magnetic skin with no blemishes expresses the beauty of all. "Hmm," he stretched his arms heavenly high, his larger chest hung up and down in his arms. Stand up, comb the gold thread in front of the mirror and change clothes. Chris washed his face and started taking care of Katima before she woke up. - The three of them joined before noon. Take the carriage that Majolica, who was taking to one foot, will serve as your lord, and continue along the idyllic meadow that spreads over the sky. From time to time, Chris still wondered if it was supposed to be a chance to grab a thousand bucks, although it was so different from those who seemed adventurous. "Majorica" "Yes, yes, what could it be? "What was it like yesterday? "I didn''t see any sign of getting caught." "Mm-hmm... I see." Sitting down beside Majolica, Katima lets her legs hang out and looks up at the sky. "I knew it was warmer than the king''s capital." "It''s the south. I''ve been thinking about building a villa over here lately." "Not bad. I want Ain to build it and immerse it." This place was idyllic. Chris, who sits behind him, is also caressed on his cheeks by the gentle wind again, in a space where he just accidentally breaks his lips, and the scent of a calming meadow that seems to completely forget the recent commotion here, tickles his nostrils and doesn''t stop. "Mr. Majolica, can you come from me, too? "Yeah, what is it? "Is the mutation of the example a struggling demon, even for Mr. Majolica? "Of course! That''s because you''re already struggling! Laughs like Majorica is in trouble as she looks back. "You already have a nice alias, don''t you? Could it have been King of Gold?" "Huh!? Riplemodoki has such a big alias......!? I can''t imagine how strong it is. On the contrary, it''s the beginning and end of remembering even the question of whether you''re glad to be here with this number or if you''re glad to bring Katima. "How awesome is the analogy... hey" Soon, Majorica will clap her hands and say, "Poof." "Attack doesn''t seem that different from regular Riplemodoki. It''s just, you''re moving at an amazing speed... there''s Ceres, isn''t there? Even if I told you I was here, was that before? When I saw them yesterday, I thought they were faster than Ceres." "... you know, that''s faster than me" "That''s why I said I''m struggling. It''s usually accompanied by individual Riplemodoki, so it''s easy to find it." Instead, the mutant species are left on the run. I don''t know what to do with rumors. As the carriage proceeded, there was a flock of demons that proceeded with our faces over a small, high hill that looked far away. All of them were Riplemodoki, though it was fancy and adorable to see the fruit marching. "That''s so conspicuous, that" Three golds to lead the way. The body is slightly larger than other Riplemodoki. The body that reflects the light of the sun is like a treasure, and at first glance, it would shake its neck if it were said to be a demon. Chris can carry Rapier without saying anything and stretches out his body in the carriage. "Mr. Majolica. If there was any maneuver, I''ll wait, but for once, can I try? "Fine. There was an operation, but before that, Chris should also feel what''s actually going to happen." "- Okay. Then I''ll be there soon." And as soon as Chris got off the carriage and ran out. She had an eye for a distant golden ripple moddle. 354 Impact Riplemodoki and. Chris had confidence. The disease must be beaten by no one else. Naturally, not without those who have strength beyond the knowledge of Ain and others... It just adds more force to your feet, especially at the base of your fingers. "I''m coming." Majorica, and the divine speed that disappears from Katima''s sight. There was dust and dust on the lawn where Chris was standing. "Fast as ever." "Yep. That''s even faster than before... Maybe he''s chasing after the old Ceres." "What do you think? It doesn''t seem worth protecting if the target is Ain''t no good." "We have to find him from the presence that can defeat His Highness." Apart from the two of them exchanging words for swallowing, Chris was hanging faster than the wind. Oh, my God, it doesn''t matter how fast you react. I watched the golden ripples marching in our faces. Pack a dozen more steps and we''ll be in time. I mean the moment I pulled Rapier out of the running momentum. "Huh?" It should have been the fastest I could show off myself. Even so, I saw eye to eye with the golden Riplemodoki. It''s not just that, it''s the end of invincibly turning a nigger and a laugh face. But. "Even if you look busy, that''s it...... ugh! I won''t let you get away with this distance anymore. "Kakah!" It''s a mockery. The three golden Riplemodokies laughed at Chris in sight. Chris blinks once. The whole golden Riplemodoki disappeared, his second disappeared as he opened his surprise eyes. "What... ugh, lie... ugh!? The anomaly of losing sight, even if it is in sight. No, it''s more the act of licking Chris off, of getting this close and then running away. Chris packed a distance from the last piece of shit. "Just the whole thing." In the depths of my heart I knew. The last one should also boast an incredible speed. I never betrayed my expectations. It wasn''t long before a thrust of Chris'' entire body stabbed the sky and made a big decision on the lawn without force. Riplemodoki, who didn''t realize what had been going on before, is frightened and runs away to scatter the spider child. "Here''s the thing -" It was my first experience in my life. As soon as the light wind strokes her cheeks to comfort her, she looks around but there is no golden Riplemodoki figure. Coquetted, that''s how it turns out. Anger never engulfed me, but instead I was stunned. "Oh, my God, Chris, but you couldn''t." After a few minutes, the carriage approaches and Katima goes down to the ground when Majorica says. "Honestly, I didn''t know what was in my eyes." "Me too, Master Katima. Well, Chris the party seems equally surprised... Chris? "Oh, uh... excuse me. I was relieved." "I guess. Let''s take a break and discuss what we''re going to do." "I don''t feel I can crusade such an early demon, but you have some kind of operation...? "For once, something that was a front-line adventurer, albeit retired. You can''t beat Chris when it comes to crusading demons, can you? Dong, and Majorica pounding thick chest plates exposed her white teeth. Glowing so that the demonic stone that hides the nipples also responds, Majorica points to the carriage. "I think I''ll install it because I have a trick. I need your help." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s the White Knight Castle, where Silvado lives. Of the four people gathered at the salon near the top floor overlooking the castle, Burra had just finished explaining to the three of them, who had a piece of paper in their hands and lowered their hips on the couch. "- That''s it for the report. Your Majesty''s body has no abnormalities. I know that you are still sensitive to your official duties." "So, they say there is. That was a good report, Your Grace." Lloyd said with a cloudless grin. "That''s all the reports from me. If you need anything, let me know what you want." That''s what I said. When Barra leaves the salon, she coughs up and Warren opens her mouth. "Everyone, it''s old. Especially me, more so than the two of you, but our Ishtarika generation change is not that far into the future." "Uhm. But I''m happy for the rest. I''m not worried about inheritance." "Damn, ha, ha! As His Majesty said, it would be cruel to ask for more heirs than Ein." "You''re both right. Well, give your majesty this one. It''s the document you wanted." One envelope that Warren took out. The table, made of thick leather dyed white, had a royal crest with a pure gold embossing. "I have a few ready, can I give you an explanation? "Oh. I don''t mind." "The first one is a will book. There have been no changes from what I previously wrote down prior to my meeting with Heim. Succession to the throne over Ein. Katima in second place and Olivia in third place." "No problem." "This is a document to write down the reasons for your departure, which is not a defect. After His Majesty has acknowledged, the same contents will be printed and delivered to the nobility. Normally there is little opposition from the aristocracy, but this time, there will be no problem with Lord Ein''s reign. That''s all people want." Silvard took out the paperwork. He turned a sharp eye and narrowed his eyes not to miss a word by word. "Four more years - no, five if you make a concession in the spring." Yeah, you''re right. "It''s spring as soon as Ein turns twenty. Together with my departure and my concession to Ain" Sylvado writes down on paper the same content as the words he spoke. "My mental condition is good, as Barra reported earlier. Warren, and Lloyd. If there is no other anomaly from the two of you, inscribe your name as a witness to my word." "Yes, if you will." "I don''t doubt it." In the name of the king, it is signed by the Marshal and the Chancellor. Writing of the reasons for the departure proceeded without continuity, and the next document. "As for the Heim Autonomy. Suppose you leave the majority of your decisions to Ain, but you may be confused by your friendship with Tiggle. Just in case, leave your opinion as the rest of the will" Lloyd raised his hand. "Hmm... I don''t think that Ein would make the wrong decision." "I don''t have that idea. There can''t be one person who can''t go wrong. That Ain''t fine - if nobody else is left to say no to everything delusionally, it will call for Ishtalika''s decline. I don''t doubt Tiggle''s personality. It''s just that a new generation is born to him, and a new generation is born to Ishtalika, not necessarily." "I see, I seemed frivolous" "Well, I''m still not willing to die. I can watch Ain as much as I want." "Ha ha... this is" I glance at what Warren writes down next to Silvard. He nodded sometimes, making sure it wasn''t a problem. "Tell me you''re transferring. What, the throne would be too narrow for Ain..." He laughed and imagined Ain sitting on the throne between his eyes. The outfit will come with it, and it''s a future I can''t help but look forward to. It''s just that being so much is Ishtarika, and sitting still makes me laugh. "I guess Lyle did the same again. Well." It''s time for a little break, but Silvard gets up. "Let''s just say I''ll tell you about today on Ain''s birthday, which is coming soon. At that time, I would ask if there was anything left to do as a king prince. We have to sort out everything that''s left to be done until the end of the reign." Maybe Ein will also demand something in a word of surprise. Silverado actually looked forward to it a little and secretly raised the corner of his mouth. 355 Ponkotsuelf hates to lose. In contrast to a room in the castle where words were exchanged soothingly, outside the port town of Magna, there were three people sitting on the grass on the ground. "... Honey, I don''t know what to do. It''s like a shell." At the end of Majorica''s gaze, who laughed powerlessly, is a pile of damaged traps. In addition to Magic''s special nets, cages, and lockdowns, Magic is a magic item that soars up dust that takes away your sight. All of it did not succeed. In addition to that, no matter how hard Chris tries to push forward, some of them are fleeing far away in the next moment, and he hasn''t set up a chase so far. "You''ve been running away like a demon weapon. Master Katima, have you seen it? "I saw it. I didn''t think you''d break Majorica''s net and run away. Is that a mixture of metal or something? "Alloy, you''re a little expensive. I didn''t eat it, I was afraid I''d break it." The sky is blue and cloudless, and the scent of the tide mixes with the gentle wind. Even though I''m in such a calming place, I still don''t see the three of us. "Ha... somehow, it was too shocking. I can''t believe I''m Riplemodoki." "Me too, Chris." The magic stone that hides the chest, worn by Majorica, glows dull. "What happens if I give Ain''t the stone... I''m excited now" and tell Katima to escape reality. "Are you going to go faster for nothing? It''s good for you, but you''re still strong enough, right? "Yeah, yeah. Master Ain''t that strong enough for you? "Because researchers like me don''t know. Speaking of which is faster, Ein or that Riplemodoki? Two people, Chris and Majorica, were taken aback by the words. But as soon as they face each other and break their faces, they answer Katima''s question. "I think Your Highness has been faster than that Riplemodoki since the Heim War days. When I ran to help His Excellency the Marshal in Birdland... I doubted my eyes." More now, then. Then Chris squeaks with his knees in his arms. "The Heim War......" Would I have grown up? Was there anything I could just do for Ain? Dill is particularly remarkable in terms of growth, and now that the race has changed, he is following the back of his father Lloyd at an incalculable rate thanks to a much more highly trained training than before. Actually, she''s just saying that Lloyd is more likely to lose, which is a lot of growth compared to then. "... mmm" Honestly, I regretted it. Chris gets up in momentum and hands off the grass and dirt on his long pants. "I can''t lose in an area where I had absolute confidence. I will definitely try to keep you company." "Hmm. You mean speed? "Yes! Whatever it takes to get that Riplemodoki..." "But you''re losing to Ain? "Ah-ah, Master Ain''t fine! No, it''s not good, but Master Ain''t." "Ah, sorry, I said a little mean." An apologetic Katima reaches inside her white coat. "I''ll give you something nice. Well, you should drink it because you think you''ve been fooled." "... What''s this? What was offered was a clear vial. There was an orange liquid inside. It''s Ain''s squeeze juice. "What... what!? "Master Katima, don''t you have enough words? "Mm-hmm. It''s the squeeze juice of Riples that Ain''t made correctly. It''s a pure, mindless one." Fruit water, to say the least, but Chris drips into the way Katima says it. "I know I can play a role in recovery. We need to recover from the wear and tear." "I see... if that''s the case" Opening the lid of the bottle, Chris drank up vigorously. She was secretly blushing her cheeks when she noticed, letting her cheeks wander in the aroma of intense fruit and the reassurance that carried the warmth of her thoughts all over her body. All right, hold hands tight, Chris says. "I''m going to try again! You two should rest a little longer! Behind Chris as he smiles away, Majolica visits Katima, who smiles. "Hey, Master Katima" "Hmm? "Is there really a healing effect? I haven''t received a single report." "It''s half a lie. But for Chris, it''s true." "... oh well" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Chris was calm by the momentum. I''m thinking about what to do to the golden Riplemodoki who got away with it many times. If you can''t win at linear speeds, there''s another way. "Just one more time. We just have to check the motion again." Delivering the golden Riplemodoki in the back of the woods to his sight, Chris set his aim on the unity of the center. It must be because there were no natural enemies. While the golden Riplemodoki knows Chris'' proximity, he opens his mouth to mockery. Just a few more steps and you should run away. A wood leak day reflects on the rapier that Chris pulled out. With today''s greatest concentration, I focused on every single step of the golden Riplemodoki. "Keke." My deaf voice irritated me, but I suddenly breathed and calmed down. One step, and two steps and narrow your stuffing eyes. Chris uses the magic of the wind to further accelerate his body. faster than the murmuring sounds of the trees, and packed the distance from the golden Riplemodoki. And in time, as before, the golden Riplemodoki begins to flee. He disappeared between blinks, and it wasn''t until the distance opened that he could see him in a sumptuous way. Is there any strategy? If you''re an overwhelming speed opponent, do you still have to trap it? Chris ties his lips hard. A little while later, Chris follows without a glance. Then. "... Oh, that? "Keh - Keh!? Distance packed. Very few, compared to earlier. Along the way, the golden Riplemodoki never stopped, but followed its back, which ran vigorously. Chris paused confused by the fact that the distance was packed to say it was. "You mean tired? Ugh, yeah... then you can''t possibly keep your mouth shut like you can afford it..." Something hooks me up. The distance was packed after he escaped once. I wondered what this would mean, and she stopped and thought with her finger up her mouth. "I went after him late but the distance narrowed...... then I should have been faster" But then the story changes. Until now, Chris has been eating a candlestick at an unstoppable rate in his eyes. I don''t understand why that''s a situation where I''m likely to come here and take advantage. And then, "It''s like a shell," Marjolica said, plundering the back of her brain. "Well, that''s all the speed...... yeah, it was" Has been annoying. I was wondering if I had the wrong tactic from the start. Recall the golden Riplemodoki with a surprising face. That didn''t look like an act. "I''ll be fine if you do it again. - Yeah." If you really want to run, maybe it''s the limit again. Chris follows the golden Riplemodoki who escaped. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It didn''t take long enough to find it, it was in the back of the woods that there were three bodies. By the creek, where the spiral sounded, he lined up his shoulders amicably, opened his big mouth and drank the river''s water. Chris lays out his aim in unison. "If it works, I''m sure" I can hunt. They have no natural enemies, and it is gratifying that they were immature spirits. As you dive in and approach your breath, you can see where it seems time to limit yourself. Standing critical that the golden Riplemodoki would not have noticed, Chris breathed heavily. In my mouth, I still have the taste of fruit water from the Ain stamp Riples. Nature and grin spilled. "Now it''s time for me to try to hunt you, hey! Chris, who gained momentum from the bushes, immediately raised his noticed face. You''ve got room back, the three of you let them grin again and start running away just as before. This time Chris stares at his eyes, not chasing him with all his strength, but following him so he never misses it. Distance just leaves. But things change somewhat. The distance I kept opening was dull, and gradually Chris packed the distance. "I knew it...... ugh! Chris was convinced of the victory. As you can imagine, the golden Riplemodoki movement is close to that of ''shells''. It boasts an overwhelming first speed, but no further acceleration. Plus, the same speed as the first speed can''t be shown right away. "Keke!? "It''s no use being more surprised now, so hey! Using the magic of the wind, Chris'' feet gain momentum. "Keh!? It''s not like Chris can afford it though. Because I can''t keep my current speed all the time. Truth is, if we hadn''t used magic in anticipation of timing, it would have been tough to pack the distance like this. Her sense-dependent judgment beat the first speed of the golden Riplemodoki. "My - it''s a win! The end is Rapier thrown by Chris. Penetrated through the middle of his body, the golden Riplemodoki finally lies down. "Ha... ha... haha... I did it... I did it! Chris lowers his back to the ground trembling with joy. I no longer have the strength in my ankles and my strength is limited by the full force of my illness over several hours. But it had been such a long time since she had achieved this, she held both hands in front of her chest, grinned uncontrollably and looked up into the sky. 356 Eins Birthday [Previous] It''s been about hours since Chris defeated the golden Riplemodoki, The King of Gold. As a matter of fact, Chris wasn''t the only one who was busy, but Krone, who was in Strom, was the same. In her case, she is at her fingertips by checking the progress of the day while organizing information on the nobility coming to Ein''s birthday. In the evening, Krone exhales "Phew" in the clerk''s office where it plugs in a sizzling color. For Ain''s birthday, Silvard also takes a leg. In addition to the day, it is easy to imagine that there are aspects of Lord Strom''s celebration of Ain, and that many people come in. Above all, it is the security posture, which must not happen in case. Strom''s mansion beats the royal castle, if you say so with personal strength. However, there were times when there had just been disturbances among the people of the Dragon Faith, and things were proceeding with caution. "I''ll leave it to Master Warren..." Krone closes a bunch of paper and stretches her body as she leaks her voice. I relaxed my stiff muscles because I had been sitting back in my chair for a while. Then, Concon - and the office door are knocked. "Go ahead." "Excuse me. I thought it was time to take a break, so take this one." It was Martha who took my leg. A tray is placed on the hand and a hot teapot and a cup are placed on top of it. "Good job on your official business. It doesn''t seem to be a long day to call you Your Highness." "Phew, La La Lua will try to beat you." "Nothing worries Master Krone. My lord, I look forward to seeing that day." He exchanges his voice gently and Martha brews tea at Krone''s desk. "Thank you" "No. How is your official doing? "Thanks to you, the work I do has come to a close." "That''s above all. Seems like you''ve been struggling a little in the morning." "... Yep" Krone leaned her little neck and smiled bitterly. "If I Ain''t got a break, I''m gonna try to do my job. I was resting and I wouldn''t listen, and I struggled until I told you." "So how did Ein convince you? - It''s a secret. Kusu, Martha falls in love with Krone''s glossy grin. When they first looked at each other, Krone was only about ten years old, with a different back length and body than she is now. Now pity has not lurked a ringing in the charm that has grown up. For example, if you compare the word ''beauty'' to a demon, Krone''s it was just the demon king. On both ears, the sound of a sword trident reaches the ear from outside the window. "I''m glad you convinced me, but I don''t think I had anything else to do..." "Oh... is your opponent Master Marco? "Yep. Occasionally I heard Ain''s delightful voice and his regrettable voice, so the battle seemed antagonistic" Wasn''t it in the way of my job? When Martha wonders, Krone perceives it. "I, if I were Ain''s sword, I''d know the sound. That sounds fun, that you''re working hard right now. It''s more like listening to Orgol''s voice and song together, so I''m doing my job." "¡­ we have seen it" From Krone, who looks happy, I don''t feel lies or care. I guess Krone genuinely enjoys the sound outside. On that evidence, Krone stands up with the cup in his hand and moves a few steps closer to the window. "Already. It''s been more and more and more before." Martha stands next to a serene looking Krone. "Have you fallen back in love with Master Ain? "Now it is. I wake up in the morning, face to face with him, make a mistake in the mansion, have dinner with him, and speak in the quiet hours of the night. There''s no time to fall back in love." "I shouldn''t have asked you. I''m getting lighter." "No. I can talk to you for hours if you want, so call me anytime." "I''m going to be scorched. We''ll be ready to speak up when we do." Between the words, Martha looked at the clock more or less. It was time for dinner, and Martha was on her feet with the intention of telling Krone if she had a paragraph of work to do. But there is an incandescent battle ahead of the two gaze. Ain and Marco, the battle between the two is more serious than ever and is a sword speed you can''t chase with two eyes looking down. At first glance, Marco seemed dominant. That will eventually come to an end, too. At the end of the day, Ain''s sword, which was soft, was close to Marco''s neck at an unstoppable divine speed. Krone and Martha exhaled at the same time. "Dinner is ready. Master Ain seems to have made a paragraph, so why don''t you join us, if you don''t mind? Then, Krone grinned and nodded. "You''re going to pick up Ain first. I think Ein will take a bath, and then we''ll have dinner together." I see, I can''t even pull it out here. "Yes, I did," Martha replied with a short, gentle face, slowly leaving the room behind. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It has always been more remarkable here lately that the month passes in an instant. It''s about the day when the sky around it stains a pitch-black colour and there''s shine and snow. It was not long after that that many carriages arrived at the mansion of King Prince Ein, Lord Strom of the coastal city, and all the prominent nobles of the King''s capital and of each large city were on their feet. Far from Baltic, the Earl of Baltic, and many nobles from Magna and Ist also took their feet. Momentum just said that a large mansion had been built for these events, and many servants from the royal castle have come to the mansion as reinforcements. In the meantime, more important guests than anyone else. The black knights have just escorted us from Strom, the Silvados who have taken their feet from the king''s capital. The large carriage is dyed by silver preferred by the Ishtarika royal family. There''s a western carriage moving further behind, but that''s the carriage that Warren and Lloyd ride. Ein, the host, welcomes Silvado and the others outside the mansion. "Hmm, it''s a good mansion." As soon as the carriage stopped, Silvado got off the carriage without anyone''s help. At first glance he honors the mansion and immediately looks back, lending a hand to Laralua and unloading her. "Good evening, Ain. Thanks for inviting me today." "Not at all. Grandpa, Grandma, thank you for coming so far from Wang Du." "I don''t mind. It was just a trip to my grandson''s birthday. But you seem to be busy." The nobles around are naturally on their knees. When he saw it, Silvard answered with his hands up, letting everyone stand up and mouthing that he didn''t have to worry about it. That being said, there will be some thought of the king before him. "Ain. I need to talk to you for a second, okay? "-? Yeah, sure." "Laralua, would you mind staying with the Warrens for a moment? "Yes, I did. Take your time." "Hmm. Sorry." Laralua then smiled at Ain and approached the two who had just gotten off the carriage right behind him. "Dill, please." "Ha." As a guide to everyone, he turns to Dill, and Ain enters the mansion with Silvard. Shortly after entering, where servants and nobles were about to kneel, Silvard waves it again to control it. "How''s everybody doing? "By everyone, Chris to Krone, are you talking about the mothers? "Uhm." "Krone has some interactions with the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, and some noble opponents'' jobs, so he seems to be busy in the morning" Ein was actually the same thing with Ein, but he''s taking his seat off because Silvard took his leg. "Your mother''s helping Krone, too. Chris felt like he was running away from me in a restless way in the morning. Looks like she''s helping Martha do her job." "... sounds as busy as ever. I''m worried about Chris." "Oh, haha... why are you getting away, me..." Silverado laughs at Ain, who laughs bitterly. "So how did Katima get Chris to go out with her? "I''m dealing with a guest from Ist. Looks like the researchers are playing." "I work for you, don''t I? Then you can rest assured." While we talk absurdly, the two reach the back of the mansion, the first room up the stairs. It''s Ain''s room. "It''s my room. I didn''t think there was a better place to talk about it." "You''ve got me worried. Excuse me." Upon entering the room, Silvard nodded "Hmm" about the same construction as Ein''s room in the Royal Castle. Ain just tried to illuminate the dark room with magic props. "The light outside is enough. It''s a little dimmer now, because we feel like we can calm each other down." And, Silvado stops. Ain''t surprised, but urges Silvard to sit on the couch. "You''re sixteen years old, Ein." "... Yes" Emotionally, it''s been over a decade since we left Heim. "The Lord has accomplished many things as Prince Wang. And now I am also delighted that I am in good governance as Lord of Strom. I''m not worried about the rest." "Oh, Grandpa? "The first thing that surprised me was the sea dragon commotion. Next up is the Heim War, and during this time, the Black Dragon Crusade. Eventually Ain will be spoken of as a hero king. Prince Wang and others behaved in many ways, but the same was true for the rest of them." While surprised by the abrupt narrative, Ain thought in his heart. The day I say it''s my birthday, the fact that I''m deliberately setting up a changed place to talk about these things. In the dim room, Silvard''s powerful eyes reflected the light outside. "There are only things that can be done between Prince Wang. Because you cannot leave the castle with ease." "- Yes." "So let''s ask the rest. Prince Ain''t there nothing left for the lord of Prince Wang to do now?" "What did you leave behind, is that it? "Dear Left" Then Silvard stands up and heads to the window. "Four more years, and Ein will be given four more years as Prince Wang. I can''t say it out loud, but I want to give you more freedom about this time than ever before, the rest of you think so" What the word means is that after four years Ain''t no longer Prince Wang. Naturally, if it doesn''t get obsolete, it means one thing. "... When I turn twenty, will I reign? "Master Left, as you can see." To be honest, Ain felt fast about it. But at the same time, I''m ready. I have lived so far to be king, to be like Marc, the first king I admired. But during the meeting with Heim, there was talk about Ein''s reign. "I think the rest of the unexpected reign is something to avoid. For some reason, it is nothing more than an unscrupulous act that drives the subjects to anxiety. The rest is never young. It''s not even a long-lived species, like Laralua - well, I''m still going to live for decades. Ha-ha-ha! "Well, you''ll have trouble if you don''t live! "Here''s the thing for now. Don''t worry, I''ll lend it to you while I can." "Oh... then I''m relieved" This answer could have been close to weak sounds. But it was comforting to have a presence called Silvado. "The rest earlier, I think I asked hard inside. But that doesn''t mean the king doesn''t have freedom, does it? "Yeah, I know you''re not that tough looking at your grandfather''s life." "Mm-hmm. If only." Previous tensions eased. As for Silvard, I guess the earlier words were meant to be spoken in that sense of tension. Now he changed and had a gracious and gracious look on his face trying to hear his grandson''s wishes. "But even if they say what they left behind... hmm" Fu, the dream the other day - no, what happened in the spiritual world dazzled my brain. It was a dragon man''s talk with her. "What could it have been? "The foreground hurts my stomach, but let''s hear the rest." Hearing Silvard''s reply, Ain breathed deeply and deeply. 357 King and Crown Prince. "- There''s someone I want you to meet. No, maybe he''s not a person. And I''m a little lost." "Hmm? You want to make the Krones jealous, don''t you? "No, I''m not. It''s not that. It''s just someone I want to check on." Can''t Silvado solve it, I slowly rubbed my beard. At the same time, he understands that Ain''s words are not over and shuts his mouth. "I know I''m here for sure, but I''m not anywhere near ready to go." Silvard finally guessed when he heard that. "A hidden dungeon, isn''t it? "... Yep. I''m sure he''ll be there." "Damn, Ain''t good at hurting the rest of his stomach" Even so, there is a grin on Silvard''s face. Ein was able to affirm that he was "there" because there was a case of Sylvia falling before he went to crusade the Black Dragon and before heading to Clifoto. In addition, recent events in the spiritual world overlap. At least, it''s certain that she - the Dragon Man - is in a hidden dungeon. Ain''t got a lot to ask about what purpose you''re living in a dungeon or something, and the truth about the story you''ve been telling me the other day. Suppose you take the reins without asking anything and never get a chance to see her again. (That leaves a lump for life) Anyway, the nature of the Black Dragon''s grudge was against her, and she was treated as her family. It''s not something you can ignore. There was uncertainty as to whether or not to go with the position of Prince Wang. But now there''s also a guarantee for Sylvia and Cain. Just because you went into that dungeon doesn''t mean you''ll be accidentally moved elsewhere, or at least the two of you should have been in a deeper place than the two of Lyle and Ceres who disappeared before. That''s what Silvard also hears, and this time he doesn''t look as upset as he used to be, and he''s smiling bitterly while convinced it''s Ain. "Lloyd told me the other day. Ain''t gonna have no enemies in Ain right now," he said. "¡­ what about it" "The remains of the Black Dragon, the rest, are checked by the painter''s paintings. You don''t have to waste your humility." "But when I used to go to a hidden dungeon with Mr. Cain, I had a lot of difficulty" "Hmm, the more you ask, the stranger the place is. There is no such thing as a demon in such a place leaking outside, and there is no other common sense to just live inside" It''s usually a threat. It would be creepy if there were not a few signs of it, but it is even more so now that there is a presence of a divine hidden dungeon. "Sometimes I''ve banned adventurers from entering, but how about giving them permission and allowing them to search the inside? At that time, can''t Ein wait to give you information about the person he''s looking for and make a request? "No, I don''t think so," "Why? "Because I don''t think that guy will follow. And he''s definitely stronger than me." I was just made to understand with myself the other day. The red flag that ran through the body was undoubtedly that of a mighty man I had never met before. I assured you, when I saw Ain, Silvard looked away. "Well, then..." It''s hard to allow, when Silvard tried to say it. "That''s why I''m lost. I told you first, you''re lost." "... hmm? "I regret not seeing that guy. But when you go into a hidden dungeon and head behind it where Mr. Cain and the others have gone, you''ll regret it even more in case you run into something." Ain then stands up and approaches the window. "You can also hear the buzzing noise from here, can''t you? A lot of people are coming to the Mansion today." "Oh. Not only does it mean royal birthdays, but those who are trying to celebrate an individual named Ain" "I''m not saying it was different before. But now it''s more than ever. I like Ishtarika. It may be somewhat inconsistent with what you''ve been saying. But I''m lost now." When I put everything on the scale, Ain''t no need to force me now. "So think of the word now as one stray before I took office. It''s no different that I want to see you, but I''m in a position to think a lot about it, because there are so many of them. When Grandpa asked, he seemed a little refreshed." That''s what Ain says and looks back to Silvado. What I saw in Silvard''s eyes was a nice, sunny face somewhere while he was lost, with his little neck hanging like trouble. Silvard, who couldn''t say anything by accident, stiffens for more than a dozen seconds. "Um, Grandpa? "... no what. I chewed up the thought that it was something I grew up with a lot of splendor. In the same bravery as the First Majesty, you are holding the will of a king no less than the First Majesty." Silvard whines in his heart without words, so to speak, that there had also been a change in Ein''s appearance. "If you have anything in mind, tell them directly. If there''s anything else we can do, let''s work together. I don''t really show it to my men." "Yes, I''ll take care of you then" - Con, con, con. Quietly the door is knocked. "I think this beating is Marco" When Ain answered, "You can come in," Marco stepped in as expected. "We apologize for your welcome. When it was time, Master Krone contacted us." "Well... I didn''t know it was really evolving, Marco" "This is also biased, because of my loyalty to Ein" "Mm, mmm... that''s a pretty powerful word, such as evolution for loyalty. But at first glance, I knew you were the Lord." That? Aren''t you surprised? When Ain glances at Silvard''s face. I''m sorry, but I''m not surprised. "- Uh? "I have grandchildren who plotted after work, went to Demon King''s Castle and fought hard, not only a large and growing body, but who became Demon King and returned to the castle. What, Marco, who has lived since ancient times, is no longer only trivial, trying to evolve." "As His Majesty says, before the size of Ein''s vessel, my evolution is trivial." "No, Marco... something''s different, that" Then Silvard opens his mouth and laughs out. We headed towards the door where Marco waited. "Everyone is waiting for the lead tonight. Ain, it''s time to go." and. Ain nodded and corrected his collar with his hand. If you think about it, it''s the first time I''ve ever hosted a party like this. Ain''t getting nervous now, he just talks small and tries hard and goes next to Silverado. "Hmm. I didn''t know a hero who had defeated so many disasters would get nervous at one party." "... the battle that you don''t have the right one to defeat is probably not the right one" "Don''t you have someone to knock you down? Ha-ha-ha, ha, ha! Don''t be dramatic, Ain''t never gonna get knocked down! That''s right, Ain laughed bitterly as he pulled one cheek. But now it is true. I stood next to him and looked at Silvado, who laughed nicely, and Ain''t okay, and I was in the mood. 358 In the mansions garden. How many protagonists can say Ain, and you can''t ignore it while inviting the king. It was only natural that Silvard would state his words of celebration before anyone else, and with his words at the border, the party venue showed great excitement. Ain''t smiled constantly before the hiccupying nobility. It wasn''t until after a few dozen or so minutes that I finally settled down. Two Warren and Lloyd, who were reluctant on the other nobles, finally take a trip to the seat where Ain sits. Warren broke his knee first to state his words of celebration. "Congratulations. Dear Ein." "Thank you, Mr. Warren" Then Lloyd opens his mouth. "No, I congratulate you. But..." And he mumbles a little. "When Ain''t said he''s sixteen, he''s a little uncomfortable." "Haha... I think I''m living a thick life" "When you think back to the commotion that happened like every year, you get that illusion, like we''ve already been dating for decades" "Yes, as Lord Lloyd said, so do I." "Mm-hmm. If you''re aware, I''ve lost one eye and my fingers! Ha, ha, ha! The last word is laughable but roughly agreeable. "Oops! We''re late, but we have something to celebrate, too, from me and Lord Warren. I was hoping you''d check back later." "That''s what you just said hero. You think the gift''s already sticking out the upstairs room?" Ain grinned bitterly, symmetrically with Warren, who rubbed his beard and laughed when he dulled. Luxurious chandelier lights reflect on the glass. Ain looked at it and grabbed the glass, mostly. The two in front of them notice it and receive a glass from the servant who was walking and exchange a light toast. "Think of it. I''m an old one too. Especially since I''ve lived longer than anyone else." "Lord Warren, when I say that, so do I." That being said, in my case, I''ve lived for hundreds more years. "Mmmm... if you ask me, I almost feel fading. I''ve been thinking for years that it''s only a matter of time before Chris overtakes me, because it''s no longer a matter of time before Dill." Lloyd seems to be pleased with Dill''s growth, even though he lets his cuts and remorse spill through, adding the words, "It''s strange to be delightful, thinking of the possibility of being inferior to the others". But go on and say, "I''m not going to lose yet, though! I ran out of words in a hegemonic voice. Speaking of which, we had a conversation about Lord Dill. Warren says. "To Dill? Is something wrong? "It''s not a big deal, because I will be a little involved in Dear Ein''s reign and wedding" "... is, yes? I have no idea what that means, and Ain''t got a decent face. "To put it straight in, since the only person in the current royal family who is not married is Katima. Once, Master Olivia has a past where she was married to Roundheart. But......" Warren with a face I can''t seem to tell you. Ain began to look at the situation and urged him to continue grinning powerlessly. "If you don''t have someone to talk to, you don''t have to talk to us." "But Dear Ain, in the case of Katima, I have my son Dill. As a matter of fact, I don''t know how close the two of you are to each other either. But if you have feelings of the opposite sex, you have to move forward, such as Ein''s reign." I guess you two don''t want to pinch your mouth like that with a third party. It''s just that the first princess on one side, and the Duke''s house on the other, can''t actually be ignored. I also know what happened to Ain. I don''t care how much the First Princess says that a new king will reign, but I wonder if you want to avoid imitations that will be discussed later. "So I''m thinking of asking even on the day Dill gets back to our house. In the near future, you may take a light vacation" Ain nodded quickly. He said it was best to leave those stories to his father, Lloyd. "What did Grandpa say about that? Then Warren answers. "Your Majesty trusts you about Lord Dill. I''m sorry to say this in front of Lord Lloyd, but he said there were no problems in descending, including birth, personality, etc." "... after? "I have a hard time with the Grayshire family, that''s what I said. I was laughing at that." Silvard never said "hard work" in such a way as to disparage Katima. But I can''t forget the predisposition until today. It is only with the trust of all that I speak. "Whatever it is, I''ll ask Dill." "We''ll get back to you as soon as there''s a change in story - do" That''s what Warren told Lloyd. "It''s time for us. We have another guest." "Uhm. We''re staying at the Mansion tonight, and we''ll talk about it later slowly" Eyes on the back of the two leaving, then Ain drinks up a drink in the glass. My friends are going to be on their feet later too, but I could tell that this really made a paragraph. Ein stands a little further away and exchanges his gaze with Krone, who looks out for the venue. "Can I take a break? I don''t think you can hear me, but I move my mouth in conjunction with my little voice. Then he said, "Yeah, come back soon," and the voice of Krone was clearly heard in Ain''s ear. Whether it was due to differences in race or otherwise, maybe it also sounded like Krone. But without any particular concern, Ain got up and slowly followed the venue to the garden. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I can hear the bustling voice of the mansion even when I''m outside. As Ain looked up into the sky, the snow slowly came down. When you ride in the palm of your hand, it melts without sound, and when you glance at it with your fingertips, it''s a little cold. Ain was walking in the garden for a walk in order to cool off the fire lights caused by his exhilarating feelings. When I stepped into a space surrounded by hedges and isolated. "Hey." and he moves his lips and speaks out. "I thought you had some kind of pre-sightedness, just like you did at the party quite a while ago. The day I walked into school, Mr. Chris gave me a muffler." "Ugh." "I also hear star-pushed groans... and I admit I''ve had occasional neglect of women''s minds, but I just don''t think I''m wrong" Then Chris showed himself from behind the hedge. It''s a party today, and it''s a bright red dress for her to wear. Slutty long legs peeking through deep slits should have caught the eye of numerous heterosexuals. The proud blonde also makes her curl today, coloring a feathered fur stall on her shoulder. Illuminated by the light of the stars, she was reflecting it in her jewel-like eyes. Long eyelashes covering the eyes rise and fall each time they blink. Chris slowly approached Ain. Put your hands together on your back, it looks a little spicy walking. "Yes, I should have worn my usual clothes... while Mr. Krone and Martha flushed me, dressed like this when I realized..." "Yeah - I think you look great." Words are simple without decoration. However, the effect was stronger than anyone else thought and rocked Chris'' heart hard. Chris grabbed one hand in front of his chest and squeezed it as soon as he gently untied the hand he''d been working with. From the cheeks, which were cheerful, it is conveyed that it is not sad. Soon, she carries the hand forward that was on her back. When he held the small crate with one hand and held it back with both hands, he dyed his cheeks bright red with tension, lay down his face, extended his arms and offered it to Ain. 359 Ponkotsu Elf hard work. "I''ve been working hard. Um, could you please take it? Chris'' hand stretched was slightly trembling. Ain reaches right out to the "Yeah, thanks! I received the box with a heartfelt grin. When a relieved Chris looks up, there is Ain in front of him who conveys an unquestionable joy from his expression. "Can I open it? "Also, thighs - of course! "Then hurry up" By the way, crates are very simple to build with no decorations. The hardware is sterling silver and luxurious. When I opened it gently, there was fluffy, cushioned, pure white silk. Sitting there is a golden crystal Ain''t never seen before. "Gems - isn''t it? It''s a demon stone, right? "Yes, Master Ain is right...... ugh! Ain''t no way Ain''t noticed any signs of drifting from the crystal. In recent times, I have not reacted more strongly than before to the concept of the scent of demonic stone. Every time I absorb the Demon Stone and get stronger, the signs seem to have increased. I felt the taste when I absorbed it... "... wow" At an early age, he left the Grand Duke of Augusto and returned to the port town of Roundhart, where Ain crossed the sea and came to Ishtarika. At that time, I still haven''t forgotten the impact of the juice of the Riples sifted in the ship. It smells sweet and sour and classy. The great tree of Riples, born with the power of Ain, yields stunning fruit. But the Demon Stone I received from Chris had an even sweeter scent. So much so that Ein accidentally swallows the saliva. "Kusu." Chris laughs when he sees it. "There are many things that have changed, but you''ve been the same for a long time, you look adorable." Ain swallowed words to escape. I don''t know if I lost her beautiful grin or the scent drifting from the demon stone, but I don''t feel like exploring why. "Uh, I thought it was Riplemodoki... no, right? I didn''t think you were wearing this color, and you think it''s luxurious? I feel sorry for my lack of vocabulary..." "No, as Ein imagined. But it''s just a little different." "No?" "Yeah, I''ve never seen a living body in particular. It was a ripple moddle" Chris turns his hands around his back and walks lightly around Ain, a ton. "The highest speed was faster than mine, and my whole body was golden. It''s called the King of Gold." "... Yes? "Ah it will be...... because I opened my mouth with a powerless face, just like Ain now. But it''s true. It''s really fast and golden, and I''ve been making small fools of myself about people! I tried so hard to take you down, didn''t I? "The more I ask, the weirder it is, Riplemodoki." "Heh, yes, it is." Naturally, it''s also the first time Ain has ever heard of such adult ripple moddings. (I wonder if that means mutation) But if it''s important, it should be in your ear. If it''s not, it means it''s okay. In retrospect, Katima took Chris away, so if it''s normal for the First Princess to go out, it''s not important. But it''s Mr. Katima. And Ain convinced one. When he notices Chris'' gaze as he looks up, Ain takes the demon stone from inside the box. Then it seemed like Chris was visibly elevated. But. "Um, you don''t smoke now, do you? "Huh, why!? I rather wondered if it was something I could smoke so easily. "Are you okay with me smoking? Here, I think it''s very valuable..." "What the hell are you talking about?!? Starting from Durahan, Elderlich, Sea Dragon, Marco...... Black Dragon the other day!? What are you talking about now! "You''re right if you ask me..." "Ugh! I hope you don''t suddenly say anything rational here! There are two other things that are the same! So no problem! Chris, whose cheeks swelled slightly, pointed his lips at the same time. She kept her face close to Ain and said, "So, what are you going to do?," he complains with his gaze. From the cold, or she rubs her hands together. "... I''ll suck" "Yes! Suck it all in one thought! Is it that important? Ain gave himself some momentum and put his strength into the palm of his hand. Then there was a sweetness that I had never felt before, which stimulated Ein''s five senses. The sensation that conveys the blood vessels at your fingertips and is about to swing to the tip of your foot also helps to hold the Demon Stone unconsciously in your hand. The Demon Stone never shows any signs of changing color, nor does it show any signs of stopping the aromatic ripple taste and aroma. "Wow......! That''s the demon stone of the mutant species! Chris was staring at Ain with a delightful look at his hand. The cheeks are dyed red and the eyes are slightly moist. "I guess I''ll leave this about it. I think I can still smoke it, but I don''t have the body to smoke it out at once." "Mmmm... I''m a little dissatisfied, but above all if you''re satisfied" "Of course. He even went to Magna to get me this nice stuff. Thanks.........! The two smile face to face. Ain''t long ago, he turned the Demon Stone back into a crate. When I look at Chris at hand without any concern, I notice him from the cold or even though he is a little red. "Uh, look, you''re turning red because you''re not even wearing gloves." That''s what I said, then I suppressed the crate by the side and covered her hands with my own. "Oh, uh...? A, Dear Ein!? "Just be patient. You can''t miss frosting just fine. I''m weaving a stall on my shoulder, so I wish I could have worn gloves." "Oh, yeah, right! I had no plans to go outside." "With that said, is it like I''m scared here? Sorry." A self-derided Ain rubs Chris'' hand. An unnatural red color subsides and her cheeks stain proportionally bright red. "How much - let''s do it, I''d be happier if I gave you a gift" "You know, Mr. Chris, you''re doing better than usual today, right? More than usual." "Uh, is it because Katima-sama suggested that you keep the wine on notice...? Ain guessed in the words. "Are you just a little drunk? "No more! I''m not drunk! But the exalted appearance is different than usual. If you look closely at Chris, it looks like he doesn''t have a sneaky bump at his feet either. In addition to giving Ain a birthday gift, it''s a liquor of awareness. Perhaps Chris'' body, which he would not normally get drunk, is more intoxicating than usual? "Why don''t you just take a little break? Go inside and sit on the couch." "... I''ll go if you want to talk with me" "Fine. I''d like to know more about what happened in Magna." "Huh - then I''ll go! As always, with a tail, it was a response that seemed to be swinging left and right with fierce momentum. Chris had Ain escort him to the mansion and entered the entrance. There is a shadow on the stairs, a couch that doesn''t really touch people''s eyes. The two lowered their hips next to each other, but soon Chris bluntly moves Tron and his eyes. "A little sleepy? Chris shook his head vertically with a cockroach without speaking. "Well, because the tension disappeared all at once..." "I know, too. After all the hard work, you get really tired." "Yes... sorry for your pity..." Instead of resting in a place like this, I think I should take you to your room and give you a break already. As Ain tried to suggest, Chris was just before he had already fallen asleep. Sleep fine, head shaking up and down big. "Mr. Chris, I knew in my room..." but I guess I didn''t get my voice. At the next moment she was letting go of consciousness, and on Ain''s shoulder, she put her own head to rest. Because of her hard work, I thought I should be doing this for a little while, and the lead role tonight is Ain, and I don''t feel bad for visitors that I''ve been doing this for too long either. under Ain who was lost, "- Oh, oh? Sounds like a situation I didn''t imagine." Krone took a leg. Three years older from Ain''s point of view, she colors no less limbs with a dress than Olivia and Chris. She sat down opposite Chris. "I was trying to tell you I should rest in my room." "Phew, you were a little late" "That sort of thing. I don''t think I''m gonna let you sleep here." "But you want to lend me your shoulder, don''t you? Chris worked hard at Magna." "... you don''t have to tell me. It''s amazing." "Yeah, I know everything about Ain. And I''d like to lend you a shoulder, but I''m also thinking about getting myself out of the venue." It''s not an exaggeration, it''s a woman named Krone who really seems to understand. Ain replied with a small laugh to Krone as she looked up at her face. "Krone is right. That''s why Chris takes me to my room. I''ll have Martha vacate the room." "Right. That''s my favorite Ein." "Thanks. But nothing else? "You can tell me. But I don''t know how many years it will take to finish telling them. So be patient now, okay? Ain got up when I said I got it. I turn my hand around Chris'' back and hug her up with my hand behind my knee. "If you say so, Mr. Warren will give you a moment later." "Mr. Warren? What''s the matter with you? "... he didn''t give me much detail, but that''s what Warren said he wanted to give Ain what he had for a long time." What a curious story, but I have to send Chris first. Ain gave it back to Krone, "Mm-hmm. "I''ll wait here. We''ll go to the venue together when we get back." "Okay. Okay, just give me a minute." and. Soon after, Ain went up the stairs to Chris'' room. 360 Diary. Later tonight at the party, Ain walked shoulder to shoulder with Krone. In addition to his position as Prince Wang, Ein now has the position of Lord Strom. Although Ain was a little troubled, his face to the nobility as a lord was also concurrent. At the venue, the two natural and friendly appearances attracted attention. Ein, by the way, did not know the faces of all the nobles. It does not mean that I had given up remembering, purely because there are too many aristocrats who have never seen their faces yet. In that case, Krone, standing next to him, advises softly. "Ain''t that the one over there -" "Mm-hmm." She has her arm wrapped around Ain''s left arm and walks like a couple. The relationship between the two is not explicit. But the behavior of the two from an early age is a blatant fact and sticks (,,,,,,) rather than uncomfortable. The royals, including Silvado, were relieved to watch the two behave. Words are exchanged by the nobles who watched as well. "How dazzling is the future king and his wife" "Good thing. I can''t wait for your son''s birth." "Oh, you seem fast. Your Highness hasn''t even reigned yet." "But let''s hope. Because, as you put it, it will be the birth of a hero king." A good ear ein receives a good voice of praise. I''m embarrassed, but I''m just tired of being lit all the time. The sleeve of Ain''s clothes, smiling bitterly, was pulled slightly by Krone''s hand. "Are you okay? Are you tired yet? "If I''m tired, I''ll take Krone, okay? "Yeah, I''m just standing next door." "... I don''t think so at all" While she works as an aide, she also lacks other roles next to Ain. Like his wife, for example, he helped meticulously, for example, as a partner to draw Ain. I''m not convinced when they say it''s just standing. "You''ll be next to Ain in grandeur. You can''t be tired." Krone laughs so lusciously. Then under those two, Count Baltic took his feet. "Your Highness, it''s been a long time - but thank you for inviting me tonight" "Welcome, Count Baltic, thank you for coming" A gentle greeting was exchanged, and Count Baltic saw Krone. "It''s been a long time since you''ve met Master Krone." "Don''t let someone like me treat you like that..." "I thought it was natural. Your relationship with Your Highness, as it can never be ignored." Although Krone humbled himself, it would be better to fit in as Count Baltic put it. Because Krone''s identity is by no means noble, but he has some subtle positions. Though the official position is Ain''s aide, he has now made himself the granddaughter of Ishtarika''s best Grand Chamber of Commerce and the prestigious President of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, and, in his position, he is also in love with the Lord Ain. There is nothing to be ashamed of when it comes to becoming a future queen. Krone also understands them, and does not strongly resist the words of Count Baltic. Because that''s for each other. Count Baltic packed the distance from the Ains a step further. Continue and dive your voice and say. "I wish I could attend the wedding as well." Krone, who usually doesn''t show a lit face, accidentally blushed her cheeks at the words. But Ain''t not going to tear it up, "Be sure to write ''Attendance'' in the invitation and reply to me then" I ran out without stopping. Krone had unconsciously brought Ain''s and tangled arms closer together and looked up at Ain''s face standing next to him. You must be happy, that''s the beautiful face you see at a glance. "Of course it is. - By the way, this may be an extra question." The preordained Count Baltic makes a bitter laugh. "The words of the invitation came out, but those things would usually be like sidekicks, aides, or secretaries. But in Master Krone''s case, he''s the star of the ceremony. Still planning on doing this job? "Count Baltic... that''s just how far ahead I am, too -" "No, in a few years I will no longer be an aide. I''m sure a new aide will do something about Count Baltic being questioned." Ain''t taken aback and looks at Krone for something he''s never heard before. "... Yes? "Already, Ein? It''s not like I can be an aide all the time... Especially if you change your position." "Sure you''re right... but is a new aide going to be tested again? "Yeah. I don''t think so." She says with certainty, Ain''t never got an answer. Perhaps we have already decided on a new aide? "So you think Dill''s gonna be the new aide or something? "No, I''m not. The Dill Guard is a human being to leave the Black Knight and become a Marshal." It''s not weird what you''re saying. But. "This is, Master Krone. Your Highness is asking for answers, isn''t it? "Heh heh, I thought you''d understand, but it seemed a little too steep to tell" "... I''d be glad to give you an answer" Smile at Ain I noticed and Krone says. "There is hope in person, Marco." I was convinced by the word. Marco doesn''t feel uncomfortable when he says he''s an aide, and I can see why he doesn''t have an exam. "He is second only to Ein in strength in knowledge, behavior, people''s expectations, and martial arts. I think the exam will be imposed in the unlikely event that there are many objections..." "If it was Lord Marco, it wouldn''t have happened." "Yes, His Majesty also said it would not be a problem, as Count Baltic said." "Your Majesty, I didn''t hear anything, did I? "The selection of an aide is approved by the King. So technically, no other royalty has the right of veto or selection. When I was there, it was decided purely by the exams." Ain was surprised that the conversation was going on where he didn''t know it, but it was also true that there was no point in saying all the stories. That said, when Marco was told he was an aide, he became firm. Not Dill, who was an escort from an early age, but he was a man who had long been targeting Lloyd. Ain''t just supposed to be better suited to serve as an escort to one person, but to come to many positions as a marshal. "But, you know, I''m the one working with Ain in the office. I can''t even give this to Marco." Words as I looked up at Ein the Thinker slowly tickled Ein''s mind (,,,,). "You''re reliable," Ein replies, laughing at her, desperately suppressing her desire to embrace even now. "Have you come here to Strom? I can see you two getting along, and Baltic is going to have a good souvenir story." Then it''s time for me. Count Baltic finally bowed his head and walked away from front of the two. The way he walks with his spine pinned out is Rin, though he should be getting old accordingly. "Ein, you can hug me as much as you want later." "... even if I find out, it would be better if you didn''t tell me that." "Then would you forgive me if I told you to hug me full later? Ain narrow his eyes and nod at the words. "I thought the way you said it was gonna be amazing." "Yeah. - Come on. Let''s try a little harder. I got so much better when I heard Ain could give me a hug later." - Then soon, the end time will come for a lively party. Nobles other than Silvado, who came from the king''s capital, leave the mansion with one last word to Ain. In the tranquility like after the festival, before cleaning it up. Ain enjoyed a party just for his family. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Suppliers are encouraging cleaning inside the mansion. Silvard and Laralua rested in the prepared room, and Lloyd went out and walked with Dill. A training ground where Ain was usually polishing his sword moves. Warren, the first to take a leg there, hands Ain one wrap. "Is this...? Is it silk? Ein receives something wrapped in a smooth white cloth. "It''s his -- it''s his diary." "Eh, I mean that guy..." "It''s about a man I traveled with Ishtal. He''s a stupid man who saved a lot of people, became friends with a lot of interracials, and ended up traveling with everyone behind him." Warren said so and looked up at the sky. Stars full of sky caught my eye strongly by the clear air in the cold of winter. "He was honest, hard-working, hated to lose... he was a prankster and a man who often wielded people. my first friend, but I remember it was all that made me struggle" That said, Warren''s face is back-to-back fun with words. Nostalgically rebellious, the way I look back mirrors somewhere mysteriously in Ain''s eyes. In the silence of his visit, Warren turns his back on Ain and walks out. "I was entrusted with the management of that diary. But it''s something you should entrust to Ein." "Mr. Warren!? Maybe this diary..." "I have never read that diary, but I will not stop Ein from reading it." Finally, Warren walks away saying it in his usual gracious voice. The leftover Ein turns to the diary paying for the cloth. Look at the plain letter "diary" written in the middle of the cover, then the back cover. Then. "- Marc von Ishtarika" It''s the name of the first king. Ain accompanied by a fearful hand and slowly turned the cover. 361 Read the diary. If you look at the diary, you can see that it was written from the time he would have been mindful. Age is only expected, but is it about seven? "Your father and mother had a fight. More people got busier -" As the journal begins due to the irregularities, "I don''t know what to give Raviola" and smiling words in my eyes. Honestly, it was Ain that kept me interested, but I stop my hand once trying to quit looking any further. This diary is a memory of the first king. I now reflected that it was not something I could look at with interest in mind. But Ain opened his eyes by reading the letter that was written at the end of the page. ¡­¡­ Ein fell into the illusion that time had stopped. Snow falls, and the grain of snow falls on hand returns to sanity where it melts. Read the letters that were written in words. "I went to the woods and met ''God''" I was wondering if Marc, the first king, had met the dragonman, the goddess who had also appeared in Ain''s dream the other day. "Promise? The First Majesty made a promise to her...? It says the goddess said there was him. If the First King didn''t tell anyone about her or her, he''d only ask for one wish. I was wondering what you wished for here, but unfortunately it doesn''t say anything about it. Turn the page further but there is no information. Instead there was one date for Ishtarika that was written about a major historical turning point. "''She''s very smart. Mother also makes a surprise suggestion and speaks out so that Ishtarika can be a better country. I''m sure she''ll be one of the best.''" Continued, "''I think he could be a little softer. I don''t hate it though.''" Furthermore, "''I finally had a joke-mixing conversation with that guy who just read the book. They don''t have a name, but that''s hard to call, so I called them Len (,). Named Raviola''" Two things go hand in hand, but Ein can tell. Near here, the Red Fox entered the former Ishtarika and the first king became friends with Warren. "''That guy yesterday, I''m a blacksmith! You said so, but today you were a merchant. The other guy picked herbs out of the woods, told me it was an experiment and gave me a drink. It was bitter''" I don''t have much information about it now either. But Ed would be the one playing something of the former. I mean, I can imagine the latter being Oz. "''Maybe I don''t fit in sleigh with Ren''s brothers...''" I''m sure the feeling was right. Ain proceeded with the page for a while. Then. "''Like your fathers, I want to save a lot of people, too. Today is the day of that journey. I''m leaving this country with Raviola and Ren, and everyone else who agrees with me later." " But I don''t have that next page. There are profound signs that the diary was deliberately mutilated. There are no details left until Archet''s disturbance, and Ain can unfortunately say "Phew......" After that, the blank paper continued and not one of the letters was written. He was also about to give up on what the First King called the existence of God, and whether he could want any further information. "Huh...? But Ain''t gonna find it. At the end of the blank paper, there was the last word of the First King in front of the back cover. "''Let''s make good on our promise. She stood before me and said so." " Reading the letters that were written on, Ain pulls her cheeks and scratches her temples. ''Those dragon men...'' he laughed at her looking up at the sky after finding out what the first king had wished for at the beginning. - The next morning, friends who weren''t at the party last night took a trip to the mansion. Passed to the guest room, Ain sits back on the couch with four friends. It''s been awhile since they lightly celebrated. Of the four, Loran opened his mouth as he remembered. Speaking of which, he says with a full smile. "Aircraft, I think I can handle it." He cares less while everyone, including Ain, is taken aback. "I''m planning on building a ship that''s only small, but I''m going to extend the scale of the Black Dragon thinly - so, later, just a little bit of existing demon-guided weapon technology - later -" "All right, all right, Lorraine! Because even if we tell you, you don''t understand! When Ein stops him after he''s been taken aback, "Oh... sorry! It''s been fun..." "You''re a big deal." The Bats praised Loran for sitting next to him. A total of five of them lowered their hips on the couch, Ain sitting on the couch opposite each other with Ain lowering his hips in the upper seat and the four of them sitting two at a time. The opposite of Bats and Loran are Leonard and Tiggle. "So how long does it take you to figure it out? Tell me how many years." "Um, about two years? "Oh... It''s early..." "Ain''t that all the Black Dragon material you crusaded was excellent. It''s no exaggeration to say that all the challenges we''ve had so far have been solved at once." Hmm, and Tiggle opens his mouth in front of him. "But I guess it''ll be a while before Ain can get on board." "Uh, Tiggle, what does that mean? "It would be natural. You can''t possibly put Prince Wang on a skill set." "Hahaha...... that''s right, so Ain I think it''s a while before you can ride. I can''t be held responsible for anything, considering there''s been an accident. You don''t mean my neck." "That''s the thing. Nor can Loran''s words be overstated. Now you can say that Ain''t no place like Ain''t worth it." Yeah, yeah, next to Tiggle, Leonard nodded loudly. The Bats agree again, but on the other hand, Ain''t just gonna show his face saying he''s sorry. But Ain has another idea. (I think it''s okay if I''m about to crash) Think of it as the Black Dragon Battle, because Ein himself was a battle to fly across the universe. That said, even with this in his mouth - that is, Ain smiles bitterly and silently. Leonard comes up with it here. "And, by the way, Your Highness! Me and Bats will be back in King''s Capital soon. And the disturbance has calmed down." He changed the subject before Ain said he wanted to get on the airship. "But how long will His Highness rule in Strom? "- We haven''t set a clear time, but next spring we might be going back and forth between Wang Du and Strom" "I mean, you think your work at Strom is going to settle down? "No, I feel like I''m going to get another job rather than" Is something wrong? Four people, except Ain, tear their little necks. "I can''t go into much detail, but I''m going to help Grandpa with his work next door." If it''s a secret, there are never many words in such a forethought. But it was not difficult for the four of them to guess the circumstances, and Leonard was shaking himself less of a joy. Nobody keeps their mouth open for more than a dozen seconds, and Bats opens his mouth "I see". "Sooner than we thought." "If you''d told me that, I''d have felt the same way." "Just, well, I don''t feel bad. It sounds great, but even from our subjects, there''s nothing to worry about." "- I''m honestly glad, that''s" Then Loran smiled small. "You won''t be able to board the ship anymore." "Can we do something about it? "I don''t think so, and I think we''re all going to stop it with tremendous momentum" Everyone breaks their faces and laughs. For the first time in a long time, all my friends'' stories continued until the sky darkened. 362 If you scratch even one, I win. - It''s been a while. About a week had passed since Ein''s birthday. At night, Ain, who went into bed as usual, was suffering from sleeping spiciness. I don''t know how many times I''ve hit a turnaround. It''s already late, but someone will be awake. Shall I leave the room and talk to someone? I was struck by intense drowsiness by the arrow tip I thought so. Exactly an unexpected event, and Ein goes back to sleep - then. Then Ain fell into a deep sleep, like what happened just now. But today''s sleep was a strange feeling. My consciousness was awake, like when I was awake, and I could afford to think about something. One light came from far away in the dark. The light explodes without a touch. The light that has been blown up reaches instantly also near Ain. Ain''t closed his eyes to see the intense light and wind. "What... this... ugh!? But no more shocks are coming. When I notice it, there''s a little bird chirping around. The scent of grasshoppers arrived in a gentle breeze. Open your eyes for a little while and there it is. "... where is it, Koko" Ain was in a small tall meadow he''d never seen. The waist carries the usual sword. The area is fresh green and the sky is blue. However, there is a sight that Ain''t never seen before. "And the island is floating......!? Numerous islands drifting through the blue sky are visible to the eyes. Large to small islands, many of them swimming gracefully in the sky. This is just a shocking sight, but it''s not the only one. - It''s a dragon. Many colorful dragons fly through the sky. "I don''t know why." Ain''t never seen a sight like this, though he traces his memories. Naturally, even books. I don''t think it''s a dream. It''s a reality, but he walks out wondering what''s wrong. I''ve walked a dozen minutes, but the meadows are still spreading. Sky-drifting islands and dragons remain free. Ain walking on the ground looked up at the sky from time to time and stopped, looking at its strange sight. Dozens of minutes. No, maybe I walked for a few hours. A small fountain enters sight. There was a large tree next door. "I think I''ll take a break." In realistic dreams, there was also some fatigue in the body. "Come on - hey" Put your hips down on the lawn and keep your back in the trunk of the tree. I like the warm spring breeze that strokes my cheeks. Inside the fountain, there was a tiny fish of extreme colour that I had never seen before. What time will you wake up? For one thing, maybe we should enjoy this dream...... And what a powerless voice you can hear in Ain''s ear, who was half in love and considering it. "Ka... ka... mmm..." Sleep and talk. It is heard from the other side of the trunk where the body was deposited. Was it a dream where people were? With realistic dreams, Ain gets up and goes to check. Then. "Wow... sooo..." My face is pitiful with a half open mouth. The pure white robe can see the navel because of the poor sleep phase. Ain''t got no nose, but what a happily asleep thing, Ain''t got half a smile in her (,) sleep. I just checked things out about this dream, and I sat down next to her. "You mean they called you"? She had a dragon man who thought she was a goddess. I imagine Ain''t called me in, but I don''t see the point in being exposed to sleep like this. Sooo... I can do a penis on the dragonman''s nose next to Ain. "If this is Mr. Katima''s opponent, I''ll crush him." But the other guy is a dragon man. From Ain''s point of view, he''s also a benefactor. Though a few encounters show a mild attitude, I''m just in the middle of sleeping, so you should be quiet. but when this situation lasts for dozens of minutes, it is the limit of patience. In the end Ain put up with dozens of minutes next to the dragonman sleeping. The lack of signs of waking up a line breaks the nose well with your index finger. "Huh, what!? Ah they (,,)!? "No, it''s me." "... nooooo!? Why is your Lord here? I want to hear about something like that. Ain shrugs his shoulders. Then the dragonman wiped the saliva that was on the edge of his mouth. "Maybe it''s because Noon met with your Lord the other day...? But..." One arm together, the dragonman comes up with Ain''t the way it is. She shrugs "well," and looks up at Ain, as if she didn''t get any answers. "I''ll get you back in a minute. You have nothing to worry about." "I''m not worried about that. Where am I? "Never mind" "No, I can''t" "... Still stubborn." A bitter dragon man looks at the fountain, followed and looks up at the sky. "If that''s about it, can I tell you... this is the home of Noh. Even so, the whole thing here isn''t a piece of shit." She will never speak more than that. Sometimes the other day, Ain had that certainty. But the word "hometown" ran a shock. Because this is clearly a place where it is not an exaggeration to say otherwise. "You''re satisfied you answered one question? Then it''s time." "I still need to ask you something" "What... not at all. Don''t think it''s that easy! Huh! My nose runs out. "You were meeting with the first king." "Huh." "I read the diary. The journal said you and the first king had met twice." "... if you''re a diary, can''t you say you broke your promise" "Bye!" It should tell us about the first king, and Ein thought so. I will soon be king. And you can''t definitely take a trip to a hidden dungeon. Then now is nothing more than the last chance to ask many things. Ain stares at the dragon man with a strong attitude, compared to before. "You can tell me if you''ve found out. but I don''t like to just teach" A dragon man grins with a nigga. "What else do you want to ask anyway? "Yeah, as you can guess" "Many of the divine tribes seek offerings. Non is not a dragon man, but he gave the Lord a new life as a goddess. So let me give you a choice." Then, the dragon man puts his hand around it. When you tap your pussy and finger, you get a crack in the space, no huge sickle shifts... and you make a blunt noise and appear. "Do you want answers to the diary your Lord has read? Or would you like an answer, including another question? Which one?" "... in the latter case, what happens? The answer is fixed. I think I can hear the tension drifting around me. Ain took a distance from the Dragon Man as he asked. "Try scratching Noon''s body. If you do, you won''t have to answer everything. I''m sure your lord will give it up." The way the dragonman laughed when he shrugged was glossy. My body is small and my face is young. But it was a strange feeling Ain''t never felt. "What can I do? "Hmm, what are you talking about? "Is it okay to use your powers as a world tree of bulimia?" ¡­¡­ The dragonman had a decent face. Shortly after, "Ah, ha, ha, ha! And I made him laugh high. "He''s not crazy. The Lord is... Whatever you do, or any cowardly imitation. If you can scratch your skin, your Lord will win. I''ll give you three minutes." "Well, that''s easy to understand." Though I answered calmly, it is not calm in Ain''s mind. The power shown off the other day. And from the high laughter earlier, there was absolute confidence. But Ain also has a stack to date. I need to get one of those scratches in. - I''m not alarmed. I''m serious. "That''s how it starts. The moment the Lord pulls out his sword." "Okay." You no longer need to ask questions. Ain''t had enough momentum in the next moment to make a void - he was pulling out Ishtal. I packed a stepping distance at about the same time. All you have to do is scratch her white skin. I took my back and was sure I would win. "I will keep my word! The sound of ripping the sky. The moment Ishtal touched the dragonman''s right arm. "I didn''t expect you to wave your sword without the power of the Demon King. It was licked too." A high sound, like a gold-cut sound, echoing around. Gigi - sparks scattered from Ishtal with the sound of an impending impulse. In Ain''s eyes, stained with surprise, he saw a single scale. "Non is not a dragon man. I can get it out if I think it''s going to scale." It was as beautiful a scale as a polished crystal. But the problem isn''t with beauty, it''s with Ishtal''s uncleaved sturdiness. It''s Ain''t a normal knight who deals with swords. Ain''t been bewildered by the hardness he''s never felt before. "And for the first time, your Lord''s defeat." The dragonman flips his body at an unstoppable speed in his eyes. A sickle in his hand severed Ain''s body deeply. Blood never splashed. There is no pain. Ain''s body is back to normal when he realizes it. (... I didn''t see any movement!? When I was young, it was a shock that reminded me of the first time I saw Chris'' martial arts. "It would be nice to count how many times you die. You''re not really going to die here - you''re going to feel safe." I can see the room in sight. When Ain breathes heavily, he creates power as a world tree of bulimia. A number of man-eaters were born around the area, and a great tree was born in a remote place. "Anytime you want." The twigs and roots of the great trees rise from the ground to the ground in momentum and the earth explodes. "Well, don''t hesitate" There were no man-eaters during the Black Dragon Wars. Now just enough maneaters to produce are showing themselves. Dozens are crap when counted. Ain waves. Everything that was created struck the Dragon Man with momentum. "I should have done that from the beginning." The dragon man was limping by the fountain. Without moving, there was no way to resist the attack that covered everything in the sphere. Small bodies become invisible with twigs, roots, and man-eaters. But. "Can we do more? Second, only such a voice reached Ain''s ear. When you blink, everything that hits the dragonman is chopped up. Strong winds blowing around the dragon man splashed everything chopped up. "You sucked the power of the Black Dragon. There would still be a bottom - and it''s a bad habit to create a big tree. Out of the way." Pattin, the dragon man rang his finger. In the next moment, the immense light falling from heaven envelops the great trees. It burned to be broken down into particles, whose remains traced the light and disappeared into the sky. (Ugh... you''re lying!? Ain made his eyes black and white and swallowed his spit at this war situation. 363 awakening and. "You have no enemies these days, Lord." The dragon man breaks his cheek and says: She spoke to Ain before poking the sickle pattern to the ground. "What do you say? "... nothing, I don''t think that happened" "Ho? Black Dragon won again, didn''t he? The Demon King''s factor also belongs to me, and I suffer from an understanding of what the hell I couldn''t afford." I know everything, the dragonman just told me not to say so. But from Ain''s point of view, there''s not a single easy fight. The Heim war, and the Black Dragon commotion, have come through many battles to get there. "The Lord has verses that look beyond results. You can''t throw up worthless, but what matters is what you can do." "What are you trying to say?" "It''s easy. - Your Lord does not sincerely acknowledge the fact that you sat in the strongest position in the Ishtal Islands." "Ishtal...... islands? The dragonman shrugged his shoulder without answering the question. Then I was delighted to say, "The Lord is strong. Non will admit it," he says. - But Noon is stronger. Unexpectedly, a huge shadow descended on the ground on which Ain stood. Feeling disturbing signs, Ain glances overhead. "I''m dying here, but I think we should avoid it." "Huh... kidding...!? The light that easily destroyed the world tree Ein created, which was about to pour down just now. It''s really critical timing for Ain to shine when he stepped out on his feet. The dragon man, who waits ahead, waves his sickle with momentum. "When you''re at the top, you say you''ll lose your goal, but your lord just avoids it again. Until a few years ago, you said you were surrounded by many powerful enemies, but now it''s not even rare to struggle! "Kuh-uh." It was a coincidence that it prevented the sickle. Ein''s sword, Ishtal shatters and scatters. "Don''t worry about that, too. It doesn''t have any effect in reality." Even bigger shocks blur Ain''s brain than the shock of a broken sword. About the dragon man''s move earlier. Give me a break if I''m not serious. Weakened movements would make you limp like a whip. It''s a move used by many skilled artisans. But apart from that, the dragon man seemed to have no power over his body. Ain was under the impression that he was using his powers gently and gently as if twisting the child''s hand. (... how do I sort this out) From the Ain of the young days, there were many mighty men. If I were to compare dragon men, would it be as if I had seen them at a young age? It is as if Chris'' divine speed was combined with the possessor of the supreme power to say Lloyd. Now, with a strange magical user reminiscent of Sylvia of Elderlich, the body is even stiffer and steeper than the scales of the sea dragon. The sickle momentum wielded is sharper than the power of the runaway Durahan. This is the dragon man standing in front of you. She stands floating with her tiny body and plays with this without thinking of fighting. (Lucky punch like when you''re a sea dragon...... is it hard) Fight to destroy the Demon Stone. It is unclear whether this tactic of war can also be used. I don''t even know if there is a demon stone in existence that says dragon man in the first place. In addition, is Ein able to approach and absorb dragon men - first and foremost, this is too difficult to ask. Taking a closer distance, Ain spills a smile all the while at an absolute disadvantage. I find pleasure in fighting dragon men. Absolute mighty, he. My difference in power lies in the presence of desperate mighty. I don''t know why, but I couldn''t help but have fun. I will not attach any responsibility to this battle. Losing doesn''t have any negative effects. It''s just a precious time to be able to compare forces without any trouble or worry. "By now, is it okay if this place runs out? "You can''t destroy the attack of Non. This world is only a concept of being here. If you really want to tear it down, you must defeat the Lord." "That''s good." You can ram irresponsibly. A number of eyes creep deeper into Ain''s eyes. It should have been a battle to get the answer at first, but now the purpose has changed slightly. Understanding that, Ain''t tried to stop his body, but made his whole body hurt so hard. Pours energy called magic into a furnace called the body. If you''re a regular person, it''s not weird if your body is ruptured. Ein also has to mock himself for acts that are out of the realm of men. Now that the power of the Black Dragon has also been gained, the power that can be shown is not the previous ratio. "Not bad, potato" and. Dragon Man giggles damned. "I don''t even feel the samurai tremble." At the end of the day, I say it out of sight from the top. Ain''t self-esteem never hurt. Now the difference in power is obvious. The ground sounded and the grass flowers rocked around. As the air around him gathered around Ain''s right hand, Ain shook up his right arm. Even the elbows are encircled with magic. The way it was covered in black seems to have worn black gloves -. "I''m coming." Ein disappears briefly. "Hmm, really..." Behind a long-spoken dragonman. The coming black shadow waves down his arms against silver hair that is not under any guard. "It''s not a really far-fetched move." "Yes! This would be great if it were my win - heh! "I see..." The instant conversation is even faster than a hundredth of a second. The clash, which, if it were a regular person, wouldn''t even know what was going on, was curtained by a black light that wore heaven. Even more powerful and disastrous than the light emitted by the dragonman earlier. When doom was like doom, it was a fluctuation that one would instinctively observe if there was life. Bachi, Bachi - purple-electric magic running around and intense shockwaves ripple across the horizon. The dragonman opens his mouth flat, staying in the mainstream of the power rising high in the sky. "Even more digitized than the blow that took Black Dragon''s life. A blow that could destroy the whole Ishtal islands... well done, you''ve grown so far." (Huh - not moving at all......!? "hehe, haha...... hahahahahaha! She laughed high and looked up at the sky. He covered his eyes with one arm and opened his big mouth with heartfelt joy. "Being able to find value in meaningless play. It''s never been more pleasant! After an intense bursting sound to his ears, the pitch-black light disappeared due to rupture from the inside. White, shining light blasts around the dragon man. The next moment, more intense winds emerge than the shockwave just now, "It''s a slightly temperamental attack. You don''t have to disappear." Almost simultaneously with Ain''s full strength, a strong wind reaches the body. Finally, Ain meets the dragonman''s challenging eyes. "... be honest" I''ve never been looked at like that before. It''s also the first time I''ve met an absolutely mighty man, like telling me to play this battle away. Ain''t eating his teeth off hard. Especially if you stand strong at your feet. "You can''t honestly get rid of him! I exposed a surprising amount of fighting myself. I don''t like defeat without doing anything. If there''s a will, you''ve exposed all your powers and you can''t do anything. I didn''t want to just accept that fact. "Grr... ugh... aah...! Ain''t stomped without being blown away. "Nooo!? Lord! How can you stand it!? "I''m a world tree! What do you mean by this...... Shh! Make it look strong, but I still can''t afford it. From behind such Ain''s feet, thin and tough roots spread deep into the ground. Mississippi and sad sounds, but instead of loosening the power, we can get further in. A vast amount of magic flows toward Ain''s feet. "I don''t know - no! Shock waves gradually heal. The light was gone, too, and the two opposing people were looking at each other. Ein looks back at the dragon man with a good face, while disturbing his breath greatly. "The Lord Who Makes It Surprises me" Ha... and the dragonman leaked an exclamation exhale. "You know what I mean? The Lord has just exercised his power to destroy every island. It wasn''t the power to go any further." "Huh... Huh... Huh" "You''re right, a tougher man than the continent." So what, Ain''t wanted to say this back. As opposed to shock waves, the dragon man was in the light and didn''t do a bit of damage. But my heart is not broken. "Definitely make room for that...... I''ll definitely try to break it down...... duh! "Oh, let me try." Ain''t taking a step, but he''s not as powerful as his body thinks. Is it because of the pressure drifting from the Dragon Man? No, I don''t have the personality to be frightened of that. Possible causes are excessive use of magic and strength. (Near physical limit? You''re lying, right?) The current amount of Ein''s magic is immeasurable. It goes without saying that it absorbs the demonic stones of the Black Dragon and is further elevated. The fact that they are depleted, even though I say so. "What''s the matter? Dragon man floating in front of me, his drain in the struggle with her is too intense. One foot at a time is full force and full force, and there is not a moment to be alarmed. There''s no such thing as a good moment without power. - Still. "No. I was sorting out what I''d ask if I won." It will be strong. I decided hard on my mind and Ain changed his mind. "Ahhhhhhhh! Your lord is so delightful! The word "abdominal collapse" is a good fit laugh. The opponent is forced to reaffirm that he does not have the slightest chance of losing. But this is my difference in power. Ain takes a deep, deep breath and decides to be ready. "I''ll finish with the next competition." But this word is a little misspelled. I should have told you that''s the limit in the next race. "... what do you think?" The Dragon Man is right, the truth is it''s just the limit. So I can put more power into one blow than ever before - Ain narrowed his eyes. "Ho." Dragon Man leaks his voice at unusual signs. Huh, Ain''t the coolest thing in my heart today. Weren''t you in a hurry, looking at your battle? I asked myself. My head was hardened by the way I fought one-sided, I was noticed for that fact. And. "You are about to fight with the sword of the mighty" Before I fight Marco, I think back to one word Cain taught me so much that I hated him. I''m definitely weak right now. There is no foolishness enough to fight as a strong man. "Until I fight like before with my present powers." Now it''s time to deal with the strong. Needless to say how many times I''ve been through this for a long time. Ein produced six "fantasy hands" from his back. It just has muscular, sharp nails on its tip compared to before. I''m a sea dragon. Keep an eye on the dragon man and keep an eye on the sea dragon. When I ran to Magna to help Chris in his early days! Remember that desperate way to fight! I gave strong orders to my brain. Ein, who spread his fantasy hand, walks away - ugh. "I didn''t know you were coming." That''s what the dragonman says, waving a sickle at Ain''s body. Definitely a fatal blow, though. "What - Huh!? Fantasy hands overlap and protect Ain to show. The dragonman bewildered when he saw it. "Why are you defending the slaughter of Nong with that...? How much of a fantasy hand, you can''t possibly do that. But the real problem, Ain''t doing it. The dragonman saw Ain packing the distance, without getting an answer. "Even I have a will, and I''m not going to end up doing anything! "Your Lord has been a weird guy for a long time, but not at all! What are you doing now? Finally, the distance between the two narrows to the point where the fantasy reaches. Only at this time does Ain have thoughts that soothe his mind. "You look like you''re finally gonna regret it" I did it again, I had that sense of accomplishment. "Huh, huh! It''s not like the Lord has decided to win." "I ask you to regret it. If you take a blow, you lose... what a condition! "That''s not the word to say after winning! The dragonman grips the sickle all the time. In an attempt to be prevented, you can also sever the remaining four fantasy hands. Nothing particularly difficult, just wiggle a sickle lightly and that''s all it takes. Still, the dragon man did not wield a sickle. "I can''t help but want to expose the spring." As she pats her fingers, a circular wall appears to surround her. It''s as transparent as glass. Ain''s fantasy hand clashes. "Gu......!? Ain leaks a groan. Gi, giggle, giggle sounds all around me. Fantasy hands swelled to destroy the wall, grasping it with an arm force that transcended people''s knowledge. Gradually, even the little ones get cracked. "I see, that''s what happened" Then the dragon man chuckled. "Should I say bold invincible or pig... you''ve chosen a lot of interesting maneuvers! "Ha... Ha! I didn''t think they''d see us through this so soon. Huh! "Let''s not even think about it! I can''t believe I put all the power I had left in my fantasy hands! There''s nothing left to do but strike a blow to Non! Fantasy hands have the advantage of being able to enhance indefinitely. That''s why the dragon man, who could afford it, is showing only amazing arm power. Paris, Paris...... The wall finally collapses. Soon, almost. All you have to do is destroy this wall and give her a blow! "Ahhhhhhhh!" Ain''s temper, and his fighting spirit grows. The round wall is applied force from almost all directions, finally. "I didn''t even know this wall..." At last the walls are shattered and scattered, playing a splashing sound like a golden clip. The moment, three hands of fantasy struck the dragonman in the moment. But it won''t arrive. but the sickle that swings down at divine speed is a new wall. Left one fantasy hand, all lightly chopped up. That said, the dragon man couldn''t solve it. "You don''t know I left you only one bottle. Anyway, I should have done everything in my power to contain him." "No, I just found out about the attack." "All right, then? "With two bottles, you can withstand just one blow... ugh! Ain produces another fantasy hand from his back when he laughs at it. "Become... Lord, still have some spare time!? "I didn''t leave any room! As you expected, I had all the power in my fantasy hands! "Then why! How did you get a new summons? When the dragonman asked about the inconsistencies of the words, Ain raised his mouth to do it. "You don''t have to subpoena me because I''ve done my best." That''s what Ain replied that he was hiding in his body. He immediately binds the hands of two fantasies into one and continues his march while protecting his own body. "Now that''s my win. Ahhh! Ein''s fantasy hand, which growled, is easily chopped up by the dragonman''s sickle. And Ain shakes his arm one step faster before the next attack arrives. "Just a winning condition for a blow. Still, I don''t think Noon can catch up to this point." but the dragon man made room again in the face of the Convinced of the victory, it''s a cold face if you try from Ain. And Ain''s distance from the dragon man goes away, as he falls into a dark naught. "Huh...? I thought she used some magic, but no. "Time''s up. And..." Ain weakened his whole body. "Your Lord is out of health. There was no more room left for a blow to be done than your Lord thought." After that, I couldn''t ask anything. The distance just went away, and Ain''t never even been able to reach out to a distant dragon man. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Wait! When I woke up, Ain was on my own bed. I immediately understand that I seem to have reached for the ceiling and screamed out loud, and have been put back into reality. Ha, as soon as I sigh. "Ein, are you okay? I heard a voice from above my head. And I am noticed for the soft feeling that hits the back of my head and the warm plush. When I looked, there was Olivia in Negrije. "Oh, that? Mother?" "Yeah, it''s me. Looks like they were... are you okay? "... I''m sorry, I''m fine. But why is your mother here? When Ain asked, Olivia strokes Ain''s cheek with a gentle grin. "When I passed in front of the room, I heard Ain. I got worried, and this is how I got under Ain." Is this in the middle of a fight? Ain crooked her cheeks sorry. "Well, it seemed like a little bad dreams." It''s a lie, but telling the truth isn''t a believable story. Olivia never doubts Ein''s words, gently stroking Ein''s hair and leaking her voice, "You were, weren''t you?" "Shall we rest like this so we can have a good dream next time" "Huh...... what!? Keep it up, on Olivia''s lap. "Is my knee hard to sleep? "I think it''s very good to be modest, do you say embarrassed..." "Pfft. If you can rest properly, fine. Don''t worry about it." Should I say the size of the vessel without saying yes or no? Ain''t the only person Olivia turns to for affection, and that affection is immense (,,). I don''t want to show it to people, but when she''s the other person, it pushes the charm that even makes me want to be sweet. "... it was a regrettable dream." I didn''t make it clear that I was going to sleep like this, and Ain changed the subject. "It was the last refreshing way to end without winning" "Oh, if I Ain''t, were you fighting in your dreams? "Yes. Actually, it is." "I want you to take your time in your dreams...... you look like Ein and you''re adorable" Olivia''s words, smiling dull and glossy, were filled with the same love for Ain as usual. Then, unexpectedly, silence comes. We both exchange silence over a few minutes without saying anything. "Now, close your eyes slowly" A slowly stretched Olivia''s hand gently covers Ain''s eye area. Ain was wrapped in a sweet scent and given a surprising amount of calm. It wasn''t long after that that that I let go of consciousness. Ain''t been in the best, deepest, calmer sleep here lately. The next morning Ain wakes up and sees Olivia asleep with her knee pillow on. "Thank you," Ein says in a small voice when she wakes up and knocks her body down to bed. I put it on and hung the blanket quietly and left the bedroom behind. 364 New goals. Ain was alone in the harbor. It''s a quiet time with no people around, not long after the sun rises. He hangs his legs out at the pier, gently stroking the heads of the twins on both sides. "Hmm..." Ain''t been feeling refreshed and badly cloudy the last few days. It''s caused by that interaction with the dragon man, in the dream, or in the spiritual world. "... what''s wrong, this emotion" Because I couldn''t ask what I needed to hear - it wasn''t. No, that''s not to ignore either, but more than that, defeat was pulling its tail. That was a total defeat that didn''t have to be put into words, never experienced, and the difference in power was a historic battle. The other person leaves a margin, and I mean it. I used to get Cain''s whims before I fought Marco. However, it comes with the premise that that was not a battle. I regretted it too much because of it, to be clear. "But he''s the one I thought was God." And, in all seriousness, I''d like to throw it away brutally. "I''m not clever enough to break it off like that... uh, already! "Ghu?" "Culu......" "Ah, ah! Sorry, I just had a little bit of a thing going on." Gently stroke the forehead of the twins surprised by their voices. Then, the twins narrow their eyes to feel good. And less than a few minutes later, I stood to sleep. Winter seaside winds are cold as stinging skin. Its coolness strokes its cheeks to soothe the fire lights Ain holds. ... stroking the twins calmed me down a little bit. Ain basically knocked his torso back. Roll over to the snowy pier and whine. "Can we only hope for the next encounter" Try again. But what happened before this seemed a coincidence, and I half-heartedly wonder if my luck would last many times. Still Ein wishes. "Please, God - next time, beat that dragon man..." It reminds me that it was the Dragonman''s girlfriend who was naming God. Then who am I supposed to pray to? When I wondered. "Your clothes are gonna get dirty, aren''t they? His Royal Highness Prince Wang" It was Krone with the coat feathers who spoke up. Fold into a waist letter, peek into Ain''s face and smile. As the snow fell from the grey sky, the sea breeze swept Krone''s hair. Glossy hair reflects light like diamond dust. "... was there" Ain said in a small voice. "Uh... you mean me? "Yeah. Looks like he was there." Ain groaned in his heart that someone to pray for was here. Krone, on the other hand, did not have a point of convergence, but crouched in next to Ain. "May I pray to the goddess who has come this far? "Why are you looking at me and saying that...? That''s what Krone used to say. "When I used to? "Yeah. He said it before I went to Magna to defeat the sea dragon." Shortly before we left the castle, we should have left Katima''s underground lab. Ain met Klone, and Klone mouthed Ain''s cheek, but she said at that time. "The Blessing of the Goddess." "Duh, how can you bring up such an old thing... already" Krone fingers Ain''s cheek. Her cheeks lit up with red on them. The two grinned from it, and Ain, who stood up, drew Krone''s hand. "Don''t you have to tell the twins to fuck off (,,,)? "As soon as I fell asleep, and I thought I''d keep you awake." I see Krone agreed and got Ain and his arm tangled. Keep your body close, keep your body and walk out. The temperature difference between the cold outside air and the muddy arms of each other is pleasant. "Who will escort you to the harbor? "It''s Marco. I said it was okay, but I went back to the mansion first." "Uh, I was alone in reason." "That''s the thing. Still, hah... your exhalation has turned white for a while." Ain''t laughing fun watching her, what would happen if she hugged her now - driven by the urge. (Exactly outside) I refrained because I wondered if that was the case, but when I got back to the mansion I would be fine. Krone knew of such an impulse, he giggled, and then tangled his arms even more. - So? "Hmm?" "So now I wonder what you''re thinking. You want to pray to me." "Oh, oh... I don''t know what to say" There is only one thing I feel particularly strongly about. "I just wanted to pray that there was someone I couldn''t win and that I could win next time." If you win, you can also ask what you want to hear. So above all, Ein wants to pray that he wins. Having heard the story, Krone seems to be lost for a little while with her index finger on her lips. "Wouldn''t it be a good idea to duplicate efforts? Like before, for example." "Well, the result was a hell of a defeat." "Oh... you did" Krone explores the answer without asking about Ain''s losing opponent. The snow fell unexpectedly. Less than a few minutes later, the sound of cum stepping on the snow rings when I walk. "Let''s hurry home." "Yeah. Sometimes a walk like this would be nice. Besides, I haven''t answered Ein yet." "You can even ask at the mansion, and it''s okay. He said if we don''t hurry, we''ll chill the body." "It''s a holiday for both of us. Shall we take it slow? "... if you catch a cold, you think you''re in trouble? "It was Ain who was at dusk in the harbor on that day. I just came to pick you up, I just forgot my umbrella" Krone, whose cheeks swelled with dissatisfaction, put his face all the way closer to Ain. I was lurking my eyebrows, but I haven''t been able to hide the emotions that I want to be sweeter than compelling. "Let''s take a slow bath when we get home. That way you won''t catch a cold." "That, you mean with me? "Not naturally. I''ll flush your back too, so let''s take it slow together." Ain''t had enough mental power to refuse to a sudden attractive invitation. "So I''ll get back to you." And, Krone returns to the story. "I don''t know that well, how many times has Ain lost to that opponent? "Hmmm...... once? When I heard that, Krone clasped Ain''s arm. "Ouch!? "That''s not exactly what you can think of, is it? "No, no, no! It''s so big for me, I can totally ignore it." "No, I''m not. You''re just trying to make it a big problem yourself. I''m sorry about my predictions, but it''s been a long time since I''ve defeated without skin, and I''m stunned by the extra difference in strength... or something? "Gu, gu..." "Phew, it''s like a picture star" Krone smiled in a good mood and gently rubbed Ain''s arm. "I think there are two things Ein can do now." "Two? What does that mean? "Once you take all the defeated facts and work hard, and one more time, you give up winning." Ain''s chest rattles. "That''s... the latter would suck." "Ain''t Ain''t been choosing the former before. Oh, well, not that Ain''t running away now, but that''s a little worrying, isn''t it? She tangles her fingers to comfort Ain. "I think Ain''t just a little confused right now, and I''m just wondering how to do my best." And she goes on without waiting for Ain''s answer. "But it''s okay. Ain''t always worked hard and never got away with anything. - You''re nobler and nicer than anyone I ever wanted to dedicate everything to." "... that''s too much." "That''s not true. My Ain''t like that." Strongly said, Krone raised his face and mouthed Ain''s cheek. "I hope this will be a blessing for Ein, goddess." I guess that was just one thing that lit up. Krone, laughing troubled, turned her face slightly from Ain. - I think I''m feeling better. Yes, as Krone said. We''ve fought many foes in distress before, and we''ve come over many walls. (I just got another wall. You just have to go over it again) Strangely enough to think about it, the discomfort so far has disappeared, but on the contrary, it fills me with motivation. I want to train now! And my heart jumped out. But now, my feelings for her grabbing her arm came forward strongly. "I guess I''ll start tomorrow" "So... what are we going to do today? "Let''s take it slow." "Huh, alone? You don''t have to say that, Ain''t laughed bitterly in the light though. "Hey, who are you spending time with? Aren''t you gonna tell me? It''s fun and the way you make fun of Ain is Krone''s charm. Unexpectedly, Krone pulls Ain''s arm hard and pulls his face closer. The two eyes were a few centimetres away and even felt each other exhale. He was held with both arms by a pulled arm, and when Ain noticed, all his fingers were tangled as well. He said Krone was no longer trying to be sweet at all costs. But sometimes these days aren''t bad. "That''s right." So Ain stretched his arm and hugged Krone up. "Ahh, Ein!? "It''s near the mansion, and there''s no one else living around here." "So... ugh! Already...! She rubs her face against Ain''s chest plate, even as she complains in words. I don''t care if they do that from Ain, I can''t wait to see how loving she is at all times. At the same time, I noticed a lot of snow attached to Krone''s hair. (Krone said it was ok, should we go back soon) I''ve held it up before and it''s in good shape. Ain increases the speed of walking and returns to the mansion holding her up. (There may come a day when I can see that guy again. Then I''ll be stronger for the day) With a simple answer, I stopped by to get there. I don''t know that gratitude for thoughtful people who get twisted in the chest stops. If I told you, I would have appreciated it a long time ago, but I thanked you anew again today. Ain looked up at the sky with a clear look on his chest with renewed determination and goals. 365 Stronger than all nations and all forces of war A little, no. It''s been a little while. In a year and a half (,,) to count, so many days had passed since the day Ein made his decision. On this day, Ain has asked Silvado to leave Ishtarika. Is there anything you''d like to do for me the night I was told to do you an early reign? It''s a wish for what was being asked. The content was surprising to everyone, but in the end it was accepted and continues to this day. - After a strong sea breeze passed through the island, the area was surrounded by warm cheerfulness. The daylight falling from the top of the sphere is just enough to burn your skin shallow and black. At sea about two nautical miles away, the sea dragon ship Leviathan docks. There was a pair of men and women standing on the deck. At the end of their gaze is a deserted island. It is the island where Ishtarika and Heim held talks and Ain struck out Camilla. It is forbidden for vessels other than Leviathan to approach the perimeter of this island today. There were several reasons, but a particularly large one was that safety could not be ensured. "Dear Christina, I thought it was time to begin" "Marco...... yeah, I know" The two simply exchange words. Shortly afterwards, the clouds that were over the island were torn in two. The surrounding sea level also shakes heavily again. "Captain - it seems Master Cain has waved down his sword." A wave of Durahan Cain, the most powerful swordsman to reach heaven, is harsh. As never before, his blow has momentum ripped the clouds apart. "What Ein was asked for is an unusual word. Under unfavourable conditions, he told me that he would recreate the Heim War." His anxious eyes shoot straight through the island. On the other hand, Chris standing next to me even has room to hide. "But" Chris smiles and opens his mouth. "Dear Ein, you''ll be fine." Then, a sword flash pushing over like a wave covers Cain''s sword play. They saw an easily imaginable counterattack that showed even more powerful power. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Nooo... guh!? The skill of the sword has not yet been overtaken. I know that. but there is a problem with the basic part. The strength, the speed of reaction and the foundations important to fight had already been inferior. Cain''s relative Ain (,,,) is so strong. When did you exchange your swords before this? Certainly a little before the Black Dragon appeared - it should go back about a year and a half (,,). "Heh... as hearsay, and I knew the fact that you, the Summoner, were getting stronger! But why? How are you getting so strong!? "I''ve got a goal¡­ that''s all." "Oh well! That''s what you just said Demon King...... Ain''t it! There''s no point in pointing it at the demon, a real sword play released by Cain. Strong, sick. All of it, which even the sea dragon had the power to lay low with one sword, is directed at only one Ain who stands in front of him. Momentum has not been reduced while increasing. But I don''t know. Instead of taking it, Ain''t even got room. (... I''m fine) I can. Even when dealing with the strongest swordsmen, they are not inferior in strength. I understood it and put more effort into it. "Gu...... nooooooooooooooooooooooooo!? Blow Cain with a flash of horizontal gizzards. The surrounding trees were also being cut down again, and the island was no longer turning into a wilderness. I can''t hear the trees moaning anymore. The only thing that sounds is the sound of the ground being decided and the sound of the vicious wind dusting up. In the sky, the black clouds are shining with thunder. "Oh, you''ve been blown away beautifully" In the ear of a blown cain, a light voice reaches like a rolling bell. The Lord of the Voice waved his wand and made Cain stop in the air. It was Sylvia from Elderlich who was there, and she is also dressed in battle-ready gear. "... bad, thanks" "It''s okay. But you''ve been struggling a lot." "Huh. We haven''t given up the most powerful knight yet." "But she''s strong, right? "I just said it was the strongest creature of the whimper. Ain''t treating swords as swordsmen. By analogy, it''s like a dragon fighting with claws and fangs." I didn''t just show my dislike for losing. Sylvia nods at Cain''s sober analysis. "Could you tell me just in case? That kid, are you sure he didn''t use magic or the powers of the Demon King? "To fight. I just can''t help feeling sturdy." "... yes. Then really." "Oh. Now Ain''t only using his sword as a weapon - fighting the same formations as the Heim War" Sylvia takes a breath when she hears the words. "I don''t know why. Ain''t you gonna fight like this for what? "I don''t know the details. I heard only one thing, because I have someone I really want to take down." "So, is the opponent stronger than the three of us (,)" Cain nods in his voice and returns it. This is the kind of battle I sought. There is a stronger opponent that we have put together for each of the three of us, Ein would agree that he said that secretly. "Ain''t bad for you, but I''m gonna set you up with a little work." "Hmm?" "Stop moving like I just did to you. I''m going to jam it and then move on to the attack." "Not bad." "Oh, I thought you''d tell me you didn''t want to fight like that." "... there''s nothing more to lose than the three of us." and. That''s what he said and disappeared. - It was close enough to Ain that he showed up. Already Archet is there too, wielding his power against Ain. "Me...... I don''t like fleshshell fights or anything! "Don''t say that. You''re doing better than you think." "Mmm, I''m not happy...! Cain, who appears, takes the back of Ain. Directly in front was Archet, in the form of a pinch. "What do you say, Ein, Archet will do quite a bit too! "Yes! The magic that''s haunting me is really troublesome! Archet''s magic is not normal. It''s a special force like no other, taking away the opponent''s health just by being nearby. That''s strong enough to be shot after a few seconds, if you''re a regular person. Hundreds of years ago, it was the power that discredited the continent Ishtal in chaos. "You just have to lose fast too......! Arms to be swung down, air after passing through, gaze to be directed. Everything directly affects Ein''s body. However, Ain''t never shown how tired Ain''t ever looked and nothing''s changed. "No, I''m not going to lose." Ain''t calm down her offense, she waves her sword at times and strikes back. By even the same thing Cain''s attack, which arrives cleverly from behind. "Ahhhh!" When Cain releases a serious wave, "Then, stupid - huh!? Kin! A metal noise sounds reminiscent of the golden cuts. Ain''t got eyes on him, he''s got a sword on his back that prevented him from attacking. "Both of you! Sylvia''s voice arrives unexpectedly. Then Cain and Archet looked at each other and laid their hands on the moderation of the new attack. Stronger and more demanding blow than ever. "Is this... Mr. Sylvia''s magic? It''s magic like illusion that your whole body is frozen. Ain''t been able to move, and he turned his gaze to Sylvia, who stands right nearby. Archet from the front. Cain from behind. Looking all over Ishtarika, there''s no other strong presence than the two of us. Besides, it''s Sylvia who''s holding Ain. While in such a one-on-three configuration, Ain''t got a little rush on Ain''s face either. "It looks like we''re gonna lose here." You can''t beat a dragon man. Why have you been working so hard? I strongly disagreed with the reason. There is also an imminent attack between the two of us while we are doing this. "That''s it, you''re done...... ugh! "It''s over! Ain''t!" "... no. It''s not the end. I''m not ending this! It''s not the end. Gigi, gigigi - your hands and feet move weakly. It''s hard to move because the oil looks like a broken gear, but it still works. "Ugh, you''re lying......!? Second, there was sweat on Sylvia''s forehead. It does not come from a rush. The magic I set up is about to be forced off, due to its strength. She is desperate and magical, and she can put her strength into the hand that holds the wand. But still. "Ahhhhhhh! Roar. The clouds in the sky above my head splash and the sound of the glass breaking from Ain''s body. At that moment, Sylvia grips the wand back. I can no longer detain Ain. She immediately switched to attack magic. A threesome attack will be poured on Ain. Archet and Cain from the front and back. And from the air and from left to right, the black flash emitted by Sylvia struck Ain. Attacks from all directions have the destructive power that would allow each and every one of them to take a thousand lives. Ein also wields his sword again. - A burst of intense force engulfed the entire island. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It was only a few minutes later that the brilliance of dust, whirlwind and drifting magic subsided. One stands on a battlefield transformed into a giant crater. "Ha... ha..." Ain looks around miserable as he breathes rougher. It is Cain who kneels about two meters away and supports his body with his sword. Archet, whose body is not as successful as he is, has fallen to a large letter more than a dozen meters away. Finally, Sylvia, but she sits up a few meters behind Cain. Perhaps Cain stood guard. Dozens more seconds go by. Cain says with a bitter laugh. "Three of the strongest swordsmen, the strongest wizards, and... awakened demon kings. If you beat these three, you can''t beat them with your physical strength alone." Naturally, Ain was surprised himself. "I''m at my limit now. So will Sylvia. Arche! How about you! "Wow... I''m still fine......! But give me a break already... ugh! Training up to today was not in vain. Ain''t grown stronger every day its growth rate is unusual. If I hadn''t talked to Krone that day - surely Ein wouldn''t have worn as much strength as he does now. I''ll admit it. "Uh... what? Then Cain stood up. His feet were a little rough, but he still showed his will and stood up. "If you are now, you will win even against all the power of Ishtarika. Rockdam to Euro, Heim Autonomy to Birdland... the answer is the same to fit all of that together" "Well, that''s just it" "It''s not an overstatement. Ain was the only unfavourable fight in this fight. I fought through my strength and skill without using my powers as a demon king." With the power of the Demon King there - I don''t know, I don''t even have to think about it. Let''s just say it has become the most powerful creature in both fame and fame. "Tell me at the end. This is the person Ain was talking to. Is that stronger than Ein is now? Ein remembers the battle that day after making his eyes black and white. I couldn''t do anything. Strength should have been hidden everywhere and not in the stages until its nature was revealed. How far can you fight on your own now? Ain looked up at the sky. "Yeah, it''s strong." At least it''s not in Cain''s imagination. But I can''t feel a lie in Ain''s words, and the fighting spirit that dwells in his pure eyes is beautiful. And without asking any more, Cain stood up and held Sylvia. "You used the three of us in the mirror, didn''t you? To see how strong I am right now and whether I can confront the person I''m thinking about." "... have you found out" "Naturally. That said, it''s not uncomfortable. I wave my sword again with me." Saying in a calm and sunny voice, Cain walks away from this place one foot away. Then Archet was brought to Ain''s back. "Hey, dude, dude." "... Yes? "I''m tired. I don''t want to walk. I''m so tired because of you, I think you could sweeten me up a little bit." "I see, is that what happened" I held her on my back, without any particular resistance. "Ha... with that said, how did you say you wanted to fight like this at a time like this? "If I miss now, it''s going to be a busy time for over a year because of my reign." Phew, Archet nodded and deposited his weight. As I knew from her physique, she is light enough not to feel her weight. "There was Dill''s wedding first, and now was the perfect time." "Hmm...... can I sleep then? "Ah, yes. I''ll wake you up when I get to Ishtarika." But it''s a my-paced demon king. No, though you two are my-paced demon kings when you say that. By the way, Archet was heartily surprised. Because Ein looks kelloggy and doesn''t show one tired face. "Something, sloppy" From the voice of a bossy grunt, a secretly lodged loser was breathing. 366 Cat struggle to go to daughter-in-law. Ein rode Leviathan back to King''s Capital. It was the view of the King''s capital as usual that greeted him and the many subjects who noticed the return of Leviathan to the port. "Hmm." Ain leaks his voice in a good way as he descends from the ship he switches to the port. He is extending his arms wide over his head and turning his spine against the bow. The sun falls from the sky and the cool sea breeze through the hem is clear. "I don''t know, I feel like it''s been a long time since I''ve accomplished anything." Ain spoke to Chris walking next door. Then she smiled bitterly. "Ah, haha... that''s more than anything..." "- But?" "I have to report to His Majesty that that island will no longer be used..." "I knew it would piss you off? "I''m sure you''ll be fine. His Majesty allowed this to happen, and the tragedy of the island must have been within his imagination." That said, from Chris in sight, it was inevitable to laugh like trouble after seeing marks that almost didn''t make up the island''s body. But laughing like trouble, she''s like a jewel. He had a more eye-catching appearance than his ex, but he''s especially attracted a heterosexual gaze here lately. The natural and floating grin is more glamorous, and the standing behavior is nostalgic and pathetic. But all of that means when you are with a particular person (,,,,), which means now. White skin does not have any dullness. Every time I blinked, my long eyelashes wobbled and colored my pale balls (sapphire) eyes. It smells sweet from silky blonde hair. The distance from Ain walking next door is even closer than before. It''s not just mental distance, it''s physical distance too. The two were as close as the back of their hands rubbed together, "Oh, it''s a carriage today, isn''t it? Because if you walk in this situation, it''s gonna be a big deal." "I know. You''re getting a lot of attention in Leviathan." Come on, come on. She grabbed the sleeve of the shirt Ain wore. Then immediately he was stretching his arm and walking to grab it on Ain''s elbow.... Yes, I was finally able to do that. Someone said Elf''s love affair was a long one. However, in Chris''s case, is his native character a factor? Friends have made far more progress than before, but it cannot be denied that they say relaxed (,,,) speeds. Compared to before, I would have liked another push from those close by. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó As soon as I got back to the castle. Chris says he has business and takes his seat off. Perhaps she went to write today''s report. Ein needs to do it again, but unlike Chris, he needs to report it directly to Silver. But now Silvado is on duty. What do we use this time for? The question was resolved immediately. "... let''s go see if we''re studying properly" and whine and walk in the castle. The destination is the upper level of the castle - a hierarchy with royal rooms. I''m used to it now, but the castle is really big and it''s just a struggle to get up and down. I recall that was the only exercise I had in my early days. After a few minutes of walking, Ain arrived in a hierarchical office with Ain''s room. Conn, conn. When I knock lightly, I''m like, "Who''s that?!?" and a panicked voice sounds. "It''s me, though. Is it okay if I come in? "Ain''t that it!? If your father isn''t here, you can come in! "... why not" Hands on the door while confused. Inside the office, Katima was pinched by a bunch of paperwork and stuck at her desk. "Ain... I need your help..." "Wow, that pile of paper" "The right half came from your father... and the left half came from Warren..." "I see, a pair that can''t be defied." When Ain said that and approached his desk, he takes one from a pile of paper. "''Authority in descending daughter-in-law, right to inherit the throne -''" "I really understand that! Why are there so many materials with similar wording? "No, it doesn''t change the story or something depending on the case? "You''re right! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Bang! Bang! Katima wants to hit her desk with a meatball with both hands. Open your mouth and expose your fangs, stretch your beard straight and shake your head left or right. "I don''t recommend it, but I''m going to say I read it." "Don''t be silly!? Your father told me that in a few weeks, he was going to take a test to make sure I understood! "Set aside your direction, it looks like you''re being trusted. But there''s nothing I can do to help." "Ku... ku...! What the hell...! "But if we can just end the left and right mountains, I think Mr. Katima will be done soon enough." "Of course! You''re not gonna lick me!? "How emotionally unstable..." Then what is the problem? To Ain with a question mark, Katima looked away. Like burned out, I don''t even have the power to look. "Behind me, you should see." When Ain goes behind his desk. "You don''t see the material on your desk? There it was, a bunch of materials packed in boxes of crates. A bunch of paper and a pile of dozens of books. "This is terrible" "Funyaaaaaaaaa!" Katima scratched her fur and intimidated the void. "That''s not enough to remember in a few weeks." "Instead, I''m exempt from all official duties! This smells like conspiracy!? "No, I don''t think there''s a conspiracy or anything, is there? Still, what an amount. On the desk and in the crate, the hard-working Ein is also disgusting. Ain''t nothing I can do. I look out the window. "We both gave Mr. Katima a terrible amount of assignment." "... not the two of us" "Huh? Aren''t you Grandpa and Mr. Warren? "No! Someone brought a crate full of materials like that idiot! How tough some people were. "Who''s got so much material? "Oh, your fianc¨¦e. Nyaaaaaaaa! ... I see. After nodding, Ain looks back. Let''s retract the earlier words. I smiled and opened my mouth. "If you think about it, you can''t help it." A terrible amount of challenges, let''s retract this word. This is the moment Ein is no longer on Katima''s side. "Hey, what a man......!? "- and, well, let''s keep this conversation about jokes." Ein sits back on the couch. Then Katima exhales gently and says: "Well, this is my second circle for once." "Not so fast? "Of course. It''s a royal duty, too. I know that." Well, the exams are going to be fine. "Maybe three circles would be fine. The Grayshires are in a hurry, and I can''t be playing." "I don''t think I''ve seen Katima in a while." "It will also be a special victory. The First Princess will be descended and the Grand Duchess will be born." When it comes to Katima''s marriage, it''s a dowry, not a new home. The Duke of Grayshire family is not blessed with children. There is only a dill in the trace, and even as Ishtarika, it is not preferable for the Grayshire family to disappear. In addition to Katima''s dowry as a result, it is an elevation of the title. Until now, the position of Grand Duke has not existed in Ishtarika. However, in addition to the First Princess''s descension, Dill has also made achievements hitherto, which have been decided by passing a number of motions. However, regarding Dill and Katima''s residence, a new mansion is scheduled to be built. "Looks like he was in a great position while I was there." That''s natural because she''s the first princess. What are you talking about? You, Ain''t seen Katima and let her pull her cheek. 367 research results and. Soon, the door to the room will be knocked. "Whoa, whoa!? You can come in if you''re not your father!? "... what is this cat" It''s a strong gesture of intent. However, assuming it was Silvard who came, the current language would be ignored. Katima should know too, but maybe it''s sex I have to tell you. "Master Katima, it''s me." "Nyah, Krone or Nyah... you''re half the enemy, too, but you can come in." "Uh, uh... excuse me" Krone smiled bitterly and stepped into the office. She had also grown even more attractive in the past year and a half. The femininity is gradually disappearing and the luster is increasing like that of Olivia. But it doesn''t mean the pity has disappeared, her grin always fascinates Ein. sophisticated walking, and even fingertip movements. As the fianc¨¦e of Prince Wang, who is regarded as a hero, everyone acknowledges the talent. Dress a crimson piece without difficulty and walk with mixed silver and pale balls (sapphire). He sat down next to Ain and said, "Welcome home," grinning all the time. "I''m home. How did Krone get here? "I was asked by His Majesty..." "Nyah!? I knew Krone was the enemy!? Isn''t that half of it? "Sorry, never mind. You can follow me." "... Your Majesty asked me to come and ask you how Katima is progressing" "Nyaaaaaaaa!? Gun! Gun! Gun! and Katima slaps her desk in dissatisfaction. There are no shards of queenliness. "I''m not going around anything, and you don''t have to panic." "It''s a matter of feelings! What an irrational thing to do. Ain sighs and tells Krone next door he''s sorry, with a mouth movement. "But when were you even circled? Well, while I''m at it, I think I''ve given you a lot of material." "It''s decided. When I study, I have the belief that I will start all night." "I don''t know why you said it with confidence." "I don''t know. I hope you think it''s my way of studying." But it''s not the kind of amount that ends in one night. "About four times. If you don''t flush it down, you won''t be motivated." I don''t know how to hurt my body fully, but only its guts were splendid enough. For some reason, Katima is someone who can make a worthy effort as a royalty. Whether you have behavioral problems or whether your remarks are queen-like. I can work harder than any nobleman and sometimes face difficulties ready to throw my life out. Krone seems relieved by the progress, he says in a soothing voice. "Rest if you think I have no problem - Your Majesty said so." "Huh!? Can we go outside? "Yes, but take your escort with you when you leave the castle." "Nyaaaaaa! Here''s what I''m gonna do! You''ve gained enough momentum to dominate the boulevard! Then Katima leaves to run away. The face I showed when I left was the brightest of the day. Two left. The office where the landlord disappeared. If we don''t leave the room too, Ain''t gonna stand up thinking that. Unexpectedly, Krone, who was sitting, drew a long hand. "What''s up?" What''s the matter with you? My lips overlap before I ask. Small exhalations and sweet scents tickled Ain''s nasal cavity and immersed his brain in a sweet sensation that was likely to melt. A dozen seconds in time? "Ain''t... um..." After being asked to be greedy. The look on Krone''s face that Ain''t seen since he left seemed happy. My eyes are drooling with trons and my cheeks are lightly upbeat. He grinned softly and shyly put on his little neck. "Did you light it up even though it came from you? "... you thought I was used to this sort of thing? When Krone says so and stands up, he tangles Ain with his arm. Her chest snuggled against Ain''s arm. Her heartbeat comes through Ain''s arm. "I don''t think it''s possible to get used to it. Because Ain''t nice." It''s unusual, no. Sometimes they say it. When communicated directly in this way, Ein is just as illuminating. I pulled Krone''s arm hard only once in the blindfold. Exit the office and walk down the hall dressed as you are. With the hierarchy where the royal family lives, if we get here, the knight will never be standing, and we will be quiet again. "Krone, were you going to Strom in the morning? "Yeah, Ain''t been able to make it in the last few weeks." "I''ve been busy helping Grandpa. There''s so much to remember." "Heh heh, the future king, His Majesty" Official business these days often follows Silvard. I don''t have a lot of work-like work to do, but I often remember it instead, and it''s full of things I need to understand at once. "Anything going on over there? "Yeah. As usual, it was peaceful - oh, there was only one story I cared about" She laughs in a good mood, but tells Ain to tell her. "I''ll tell you. But I want to ignore my plans and go to Strom, what if I don''t? "... Rikai" "Not too much time left to reply" I can''t be sure because of my personality. But I won''t say I can''t, that''s why I wanted you to forgive me. "So what? What happened to you? "Okay. I''ll tell you. You know..." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s different, it''s the same time it''s Strom. A large laboratory set up in the corner of the city, in a building very similar to the factory set up there together. There was a boat two times bigger than the boat the fisherman had. There were three men and women standing in front of the ship. "Professor! Professor! Finally...... you''re finally done! It was Loran who said. He rocked his proud dog ears and tail vigorously and strapped to Luke in white. Speaking of Luke, he was the man in charge of the Eins in school. "Oh, oh... I didn''t know it was really going to be complete. I guess this is what feels like nothing." The ship at the end of their sight is not just a ship. A blackdragon ship built with the latest technology. The first ship combines tests. So the exterior is not very attentive but simple. So it should look like just a ship at first glance. Needless to say, though, it''s a special chunk of technology that no one else could reach in the long history of Ishtarika. In that evidence, the ship was floating in space about a few dozen centimeters. "... I''m so sleepy" It was the silver-haired elf, Sierra, who shrugged like that. I should have initially come as an advisor on Black Dragon material, but why are you even helping me with something else? The answer to the questions she has is simple. Because she was very smart and could do the aid of the ghost of ideas, Loran. "Oh, I''m sorry! You had Sierra hanging out with you too..." "You know what? We haven''t slept in three days, have we? Why are you doing so well?" "''Cause it''s an airship!? Fly in the sky!? "Oh. Loran is right. There''s no way you can sleep because you have a ship that flies gracefully." "Uh right. That''s the kind of race you were." Saying half-hearted, Sierra walks towards the institute on a weak foot. "Lorraine, as usual, I''ll rent your bed. Don''t come in until I wake up." "All right, all right. You can use the room as you like." "... then I''ll be back later. You should go to bed too." The air drifting from her back. By analogy, she looks like a receptionist who''s been with the Chamber of Commerce for over a decade. This is too much and a little different to say the Bureau. "So, where does Loran sleep? "Huh? I''ll sleep on the ship." I see, is that what you came for? That''s just Luke laughed bitterly, too. Take a blanket or two. "I know. Uh, but I''m looking forward to it... when I''m done with some more exams, I need to take it to Wang Du and show it to you too Ain" Immediately after that, Loran leaks a big, big stretch. And then, from the nostalgia of his white coat, the rounded paper fell to the ground. "Something''s fallen." "Oh, really." "What''s that? It looks like some kind of blueprint to see a clear picture." Loran laughs at me just saying I''ve been waiting. "When the airship is ready, I have a ship that I wanted to build as an assembly of my life. This is the blueprint for the ship! "Hmm... can I see it? "Yes!" When Luke spread the paper, what was depicted there was a huge building. But Loran did say it was a ship. The building is longitudinal in shape. And it floats in the universe. pointy as when I looked from the side at the whirlpool. The apex was fitted with a number of wing-like objects, surrounding the body like an umbrella. In addition there are many weapon-like beings. He was like an angel who appeared in the making up story, a strange look that looked like a dragon somewhere. "You think this is the ship? "That''s right. Boasting more weight than the Leviathan, it is an even more gigantic, semi-permanently flying airship. I arrived at this shape after packing all the ideals I thought" It''s still like a dream story. But when Loran says it, I don''t feel like it''s going to happen. "Sooner or later I want to make it using all the Black Dragon materials. So, before I die, I want to give it to you, Ain, and that''s my goal now." "... not bad. It''s a dream story to hear." Huh, and Luke, who laughed, asks further. "What''s the name of the ship? It''s about you, you''ve already made up your mind, haven''t you? Then Loran looked at Luke with a sunny face. There is no slight stray in his thoughts. Because I have friends (Ain) who have accomplished so much with their efforts, Loran also had the strong feeling that they would definitely accomplish it. "Of course. What''s the name of this ship? Loran says in a hectic voice. "The name of this ship is Bahamut. - It''s the Black Dragon ship Bahamut." and. 368 Talking to Dill and Eins request. Ain''t been in the harbor district that night with the cool sea breeze. Relax down to the pier, with a golden ketsy next door. Did he feel tired again, as did Katima, and his beard was hanging all over him. "Dill. Are you tired? "Huh - I''m not tired! How can you be tired! Although Dill answered with a stiff face, his beard remains droopy. "No, it''s tough, actually" "... no such thing" "It was tough when I came to Ishtarika. Dill doesn''t get royal, but if the first princess is the one to marry, Dill''s got a lot to study." In retrospect, I struggled at a young age. Not that I hadn''t studied at the Port Town Round Heart, but it was from the abandoned eldest son of the Count''s family that I quickly became the king and prince of the great kingdom across the day. Having studied differently than before, Ain was raised to be the king of the future. That''s why there''s no way Dill doesn''t know the hardships he''s feeling right now. "So I don''t think you need to hide anything." That being said. Dill says with a stray smile. "Say that." I thought you snorted. "No harder than traveling with Ein" Dill said with an uncontrolled grin. Ein, on the other hand, scratches his temples with his lips pointy. "They fought back. Ha... My future uncle seems tough." "Oh, uncle..." "''Cause you do, don''t you? The fact that Dill is going to be Katima''s husband means he''s going to be my uncle in a relationship. It doesn''t mean anything bad, but it feels weird." "but... because I will always be your subordinate" "Yeah. I''m counting on you." Za...... and the sounds of the sea different from the woods. There''s nobody around but the two of us. Sometimes this circumference is a corner of the military harbor, so much so that if you look around, there are sparse people who worked overtime. Looking up overhead, the night sky is full. It was a great place for the two of us to talk slowly. "Can I ask you one thing? If you don''t want to answer, don''t answer." "Yeah. What did you do? "I wonder where you fell in love with Katima." Never listening touches contraindications. I just haven''t been able to hear it until today. Then Dill nods, "I see," and thinks for a little while. Are you looking for a place you like? Or are you choosing words? It was Ain who set up some predictions, but the answer is none of them. Dill, who opened his mouth, was laughing. "For example, why does Ein have feelings for the Krone - can you answer this instantly? "Oh... come on" Ain got a strong sense of convincing about the word. I can''t pick it out when they tell me why I''m in love. Such emotions are shared between the two of us. Ain overlapped the appearance of the previous dill against the dill illuminated on the moon and night. Previously, as a pure man, he had a reputation for just being a beautiful boy, the trace of the Duke of Grayshire family. Now it''s a golden Ketsey. But in Ketsey''s values, he said, the elegant appearance doesn''t change. And even from Ain''s perspective, the golden hyena is magnificent, and the gentleman''s standing behavior keeps an eye out. (Is it incompetent to ask any more) The two were attracted to each other. Ein nods without thinking any more. Huh. "Dear Ein," Dill looked at Ain with a serious face. To Ain, who turned his face in silence, Dill bows his head in momentum. "I apologize for the delay" "Huh... yes? "Having a family instead of a master. This is not a recommended course of action" (I didn''t give a shit...) But it''s rude to laugh. And Ein, having trouble responding, stared at the water. Besides, although Dill said so, it is only natural that the First Princess would marry faster. It''s never like apologizing. - Happy with Katima. So I answer this concisely. A sincere wish, I don''t want any more. Dill leaned down in a way that was impressive. but when I wipe my eyes with momentum. "I have a dream right now." He raised his face and pointed a sunny look at Ain. "Sooner or later, when I have a child, I want to raise that child to be the knight of Ain''s son." "As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want you to be trapped in a sense of duty." "Don''t say that. If you''re beside me, you''ll see. To say how great my lord is and how honorable it is to serve your son." Dill opens his hands and looks up to heaven to speak. "I''ve spoken to Katima before." "About now? "It''s the left. If we could both raise him, he''d want to serve Ein, and Ein''s son." "I thought you''d be a fine person just to think so." "Ha ha, what do you humble" What Ain''t feeling now is lightness. When you are honored so directly, you just can''t stop lighting it up. "Oh, boy." and I shrug my shoulders and laugh softly. As always, the knight who is serving me is an amazing knight. I feel a twinge that I am blessed with my companions, and my subordinates. "Well." Stand up as Ein is satisfied. The two side by side and walk back to the castle. "Time to go home. Even if it''s too late, you''re gonna be pissed off, and Dill''s got some studying to do." "Yes, no! Don''t care about me......! "No, I can''t. Dill''s job now is to study." "... I''m very sorry that you''re off guard duty." "It''s okay. - But it''s weird, right now, there''s not one of my escorts. The Black Knights are packing up a lot of work on the Dills'' wedding, and Chris seems pretty busy." I think Ain''t smiled bitterly. I was wondering if they had finally made a decision not to give me an escort. That said, half of it is a joke. Silvard is never the kind of man to be alarmed, and in this case, there''s a reason why he''s in a hurry. As soon as the wedding thing settles down, the escort should be back. "There seems to be a Warren in the shadows." I noticed it satirically, Dill. The signs, which I had not noticed before, were also easy with my current strength. Ein stops at the edge of the harbor, just plugged into a residential area. "I''m just gonna stop by Mr. Shearling''s. See you tomorrow." "Excuse me, are you disturbed? "Huh...? "Yes, really, there''s no way you can say goodbye. I''ll be with you." "Yes, I hope so! It''s not a big deal, it''s Dill''s time to study." "I won''t. We''re here for you." It''s natural. I guess Ain was feeling a little dull right now sometimes with no escorts. Eventually, the two of us head to Shearton''s workshop. People walk a lot if it''s a residential neighborhood. Seeing the king prince walking normally, the people of the king''s capital were surprised or rushed to break their knees and bow their heads. Never mind, wave your hands gently and tell them with your mouth movements for a while. Shearling''s workshop, which arrived in a few minutes, had lights on it. "What can I do for you, by the way? "You''ll find out soon enough. Actually, I''ve been asking for a job for a long time." So Ein knocked on the workshop door. "Whoa, whoa! Who, at this hour!? "Shit! Speaking while eating, the freaks fly... ugh!? "Ahem!? What the hell! I don''t know if you like it or not! "Chi, chi... not! It''s still busy today. Ein hangs his hand on the door knob without moving. "Looks like you can open it" Are you sure? Instead of a dill with a small neck like trouble, Ain opens the workshop door and goes inside. "Mr. Shearton, I''m here because you contacted me." "Ahem!? Your Royal Highness! Then say so, Emmett! "Shit! I don''t think I have anything to do with it! "That''s why you have to sit down." The two mutton and emememme seemed to be eating, and many dishes are arranged on a round table placed in the workshop. There were fish, meat, vegetables, mandarin but the quantity would be crap for ten servings. Ain heard the reply and lowered his back to the seat across from the shearlings. "All right, ahhh! Emmeh! Bring me that example. Yikes! "Ouch! I''ll bring it! Bubba! Bubba! Wings were heavily feathered, and Ememme headed to the furnace behind the workshop. It''s a small barrel that I''ve lost so much of and carried. However, it is an unusual barrel, with carved gold and some demonic stones on its exterior. "Your Majesty''s sword is not processed. It was hard work." "Thank you. Quick, but can I take a look inside? "Nice! But don''t spill it! Then here Dill asks Ain. "... Dear Ein. That this is what you were asking for? "Sort of. I''ve been asking for Grandpa since the year he decided to leave. Looks like he finally made it." Definitely belong to a weapon. Dill sighs, wondering if it was a plan from over a year ago. "What are you going to do if you get stronger than that? "Uh... there''s someone I really want you to say (,,,)" "Gee, gee..." To the two of us who were bickering, Shearton opened his mouth and laughed. "Ha-ha-ha! Use his contents to reinforce His Highness''s sword! No, I''ve had a hard time, haven''t I? Shearling has a huge boned meat in one hand cheerful voice color. Raise the boned meat and squirm satisfactorily. "Steady, well. I''ve had a hard time processing the Black Dragon''s skull and Marco''s shell." Dill was stunned when he heard the words. No way do you use that new material for Ein''s sword - Ishtal? beside the bewildered dill. Ain hung his hand on the barrel lid. 369 The end of the day. Black drops and sticky liquids were visible in Ain''s sight with a flashing dill barreled aside. It''s tar if you compare this liquid. The liquid was along the swing when it wobbled, emitting a light reminiscent of fresh greenery. "Oh? What''s that glow?" Shearling was also the first sight to see. Then Dill asks. "Excuse me, didn''t this happen during processing? "Ouch! "Then, Master Ain, you''d better be on guard." "No, it''s nothing. This is fine." "Based on what?" "That''s just me, too, because I know my magic at a glance." Ain then sticks his hand in the barrel. There''s nothing wrong with that, and even Shearling isn''t surprised. "Look, look." When Ain''s hand touches the liquid, the green light adds strength. With light as the liquid itself has turned into a light source, the liquid shows a gentle blink, as when the fantasy hand absorbs magical power. It''s like a horse then, Ain''t this how she whines and niggles and giggles. He''s absorbing magic without my permission. Absorbent (drain) species, the type of organism the Black Dragon was talking about. The black liquid is an unspoken absorption that sucks out as much magic as a permanent person can possess. Ain''t so I can stay flat. Ein said, "That''s a horse," so I slapped him lightly. There is no indication that absorption by liquids will ever subside. "I don''t know if I ever let someone listen to me with strength..." A thick, raised blood vessel floats in Ain''s arm, which he swallowed. Shh - and breathe loudly, and let your voice heed and mingle. "But. We should avoid worthless battles, don''t you think? Ein dares shed his magic. The liquid sucked, gently flushed more than a few times that amount loosely. Naturally, there''s still room, and it''s a cherooked face. The barrel is already filled with too much magic for people. The liquid sinks the light, little by little. "... yeah, it would help if you did" After more than a dozen seconds, the intense light subsided. Calm down and show it only to the extent that you claim to be here. Dill sighs as he watches how it goes. "Seems like a very strong material." "Whatever it is, it''s Black Dragon." "But I can''t solve it. Should I say Lord Marco''s loose shell...... Why are you doing this when you''re supposed to be using them too? "The nature of the black dragon rebelling against me and the nature of Marco following me. I think it was a good mix." Kusu laughed, Ain''t got his hands out of the barrel. The liquid is not attached at all. "Once you''ve laid down who to obey, you''ll be fine now. ''Cause that''s all the loyalty you''re supposed to show." As Ain said, the liquid appeared unusual and quiet after hitting it earlier. "Mr. Shearling." "Ooh! What!" "I''m going to keep Ishtal, how long will it take to process it? "... I don''t know! It took me over a year to make that liquid! Let''s get this straight, you feel like you''re in a state of hand exploration! "That''s right! You already knew what was going on! "Nah, ha, ha! Wow!? Though I said it was obvious, the conclusion remains unchanged and undecided. Then, over a long period of time, it is possible that Ishtal will be let go. About this, it''s not an immediate nod option. "Shall I try soaking it in liquid? "A, Dear Ein... That''s just short circuited..." Dill''s bitterness was good, and Ain shrugged his shoulder. But. "Oh! Nice! Shearling, by contrast, is in the mood. There you go! Wave and prompt Ein to soak Ishtal. "Sasa, Your Highness! Much more momentum, please! That''s what he said! "... Um, are you serious? "Ha-ha-ha! It''s the world, you have to try it. It''s full of shit! Finally, I said try things. "Well, what''s the harm?" Ain decided to ride again too. When I pulled out Ishtal, which was on my hips, I nodded to see how he was feeling. I stood on the barrel and slowly unloaded it towards the bottom. Then. You''re lying. As soon as the tip touched the liquid, the liquid tucked together and covered itself. Soon, the whole thing, including the pattern, will be covered. From the pattern an irregular pulse was transmitted to Ain. The surrounding liquid solidifies and the overall size changes. Ishtal, made to match Ain''s body in the past, has transformed into a long sword (long sword) for Ain''s body today. Less than a minute later, Ishtal got a new body. When it''s done - all the liquid that should have been in the barrel isn''t there. It would be proof that everything was assimilated. "... wow" Ain looked at the new Ishtal beside him. There are no muscles reminiscent of blood vessels as before and the surface is smooth as a polished mirror. The color is pitch black and unchanged, but the sword itself has grown more intimidating. The pattern is also longer and the overall larger Ishtal fits Ein''s physique. "Well, and" Mouton opened his mouth as he was taken aback. "I''m going to make a sheath out of too much of the sea dragon material I got before. I''m sorry, but take that sword. It doesn''t seem like a substitute for me." "Don''t do that... I''ll take it to the castle in a few days, if you''ll excuse me for a moment! Nodding at the two words, Ain took Dill and left Shearton''s workshop behind. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó His Royal Highness Prince Wang returned to the castle with his sword! Oh, my God, Ishtalika is the one who never makes a scene. Instead, there have been previous acts of Ain, and there are no knights or castle workers to make noise to that extent. Ain back at the castle is on his way back to his room after he broke up with Dill. On the way up the stairs, as usual, to the hierarchy where my room was located. "... oh, I''m home... of... right... ein..." I shouldn''t have been found. Encountering Silvard, who was walking in the castle, Ain took an unconscious step back, two more steps back. Silverado on the other hand smiles full face and packs the distance. "Ain" "Oh, Grandpa... you seem to have had a tough day in the executive...? "It''s no big deal. More than that." Finally his hand grips Ain''s shoulder. Much stronger, the strong will to let him escape was passed on to Ain. "I''m thinking of some questions for the rest" Let me guess, Sylvado says. "Are you talking about this morning''s report? This is about a deserted island, isn''t it? "Hmm, that''s not a mistake either. There''s one more thing." "You''re talking about Mr. Katima''s progress!? I see that''s what you thought. After a few seconds of silence, Silvard''s fist falls into Ain''s skull. "Huh, that hurts!? "I didn''t know Prince Wang would walk in the castle with his sword... what are you thinking! Naturally, Ain''t no escape. Ein rubbed his head, right... and smiled bitterly. "But you have a reason! "If I hadn''t tried to escape and I should have mentioned the reason first...... at all, I didn''t want those parts to resemble Katima" Then Ain corrected his residence and told him about what happened in Shearton''s workshop. Silvard, who was quietly listening, also admits that he had no choice. There is justification for why I didn''t leave it at the training ground or something. "By the way, why is Grandpa here? "Oh... actually, I was up there earlier, but the rest got kicked out of the rest of my room." "... Yes? I can only think of a few people who can kick the king (Silvard) out of his room. "Did you have a fight with your wife? "Oh, then can I finally make a report? About being on a deserted island." "That''s good. I have all the faces, and I want you to tell me the dishes." If you want to wrap up a day called today. The country that says Ishtarika is peaceful, and the air in the castle is as warm and cozy as ever. They headed to the salon shoulder-to-shoulder and enjoyed speaking only to men. 370 [gossip] Cats, dresses, heart and. About a few hours back, the place moves to the King and his wife''s private room. Several women were gathered. On the back of the large couch were many fabrics and ready-made dresses, with numerous jewellery lined up on the table. It was the artisan who set up the shop in Castle Town who brought it here. The shopkeeper is a magnificent woman and also the owner of a store where Laralua often takes a leg. About an hour after your craftsman took his leg. Katima seemed slightly tired, lowering her hips on the couch and exhaling heavily. "Hmm." When she snorts alone, she comes up with a proposal. "Mother, even if you look at the dress so much, I have a dress to keep." "- Hey, Olivia. How about this one? "Yes, I think it would be nice to have those light colors for your sister." "I want you to listen to me!? Then Laralua answers just saying she had no choice. "Say it and see? Because there won''t be a zero chance that you can use it in some of the colour changes." "Pfft! It''s white -" "You heard me. You were an idiot. No white clothes." Laralua pulled back lightly. Olivia and Martha turned a blind eye to nothing against the flashy Katima, and only two were grinning bitterly: Krone and Chris. Chris sends his words of comfort to Katima, with his gazing eyes. "I do think it''s Master Katima''s outfit, don''t you? So, but... I think I''ll have more clothes to wear this time." "It''s easy to move, it''s dirty, it''s the best outfit ever! Krone says in response to that word. "Dear Katima, The bride doesn''t move around like that, and there''s nothing more dirty about it, is there? "What are you talking about? It is only in case of unforeseen circumstances -" "Rest assured. We will never put Katima through trouble, including security." "Chris, my nephew''s fianc¨¦e''s mouth spins a lot." "Hahaha... I think it''s all true if your mouth turns or nothing..." But it''s not a katima that breaks to this extent. She still had a secret plan. When you leak laughter invincibly and royally stand on the couch. "But Dill said he liked my white clothes! There''s nothing wrong with that! But there is no "I see" attitude toward the proclamation. "Dear Laralua, As soon as I get back to the mansion today, I will educate you well about my son. Because of the fact that Wu was overwhelmed, he seemed to neglect such an opportunity. I''m so sorry." "It''s okay, Martha. He should have meant like complimenting his personal clothes. Katima''s just exaggerating." "That''s terrible!? Miscellaneously treated Katima lies on the couch. He collapsed as if it had melted, exposing himself as if he were just a house cat. I still have to try it on. Looking at the pile of things your craftsman had brought, he was in a complicated mood with no end in sight. Everyone here often enjoys it. Katima looks at the colored women and thinks. Unexpectedly, I squeaked softly. "This is what''s gonna happen to you both." and. The whine was directed at Krone and Chris. "It''s time to taste my hard work... hehe..." Two Krone and Chris looked at each other with a decent face. The two immediately burst into tears, and Krone has a beautiful smile that the flowers are also sumptuous. "Does Master Katima not let her eyes shine when there were ancient documents lined up that she had never even seen? "What are you talking about? Naturally." "We''re the same. It means a little bit different, but so do we." What a most understandable analogy for Katima. He seems to have been uttered and can''t say anything, and Katima rocks her beard picturesque. Here Laralua proposes. "Let''s take a break. It''s been a long time." Everyone agreed to the word. It will resume in thirty minutes, with Krone first taking his seat off and Chris standing a few minutes after that. Only when Martha and your craftsman followed him out of the room, and the only two left were Katima and Laralua. Laralua sits down next to Katima. "I''m really happy with the habit. I''m acting weird." She grinned as she shrugged and stroked Katima''s head. - It''s not my pattern. "I wonder what I''ll do. Are you sure you want us to handle this? "That''s... mmm... your mother is mean! "Yes, sir. So, which was better? Katima then reaches out with her hands stuck on the couch. "Oh, I like that fabric..." The tip of the nail instructed some fabrics and a ready-made dress. There is an off-the-shelf dress only to confirm the silhouette and to share the image of the shape. Laralua remembers everything Katima pointed out. "Shall I make you a dress with that? Pick another dress later in the game." "... thank you." "Oh. I wonder what''s illuminating this girl." "Oh no... it''s not my pattern! "Then why don''t you act like you used to? The lady Olivia admired... Katima was like that." "Well, I don''t know." "I''m grateful that Katima made the castle brighter after Lyle and the others disappeared. But..." "No. I can''t say any more." Katima''s voice that reached out and stopped her. Laralua, on the other hand, closed his mouth early. "I''m sure your mother is mistaken. It was up to me to change, and I wanted to change myself. Not that I have any regrets here, and if I do, it''s like a grudge against that idiot brother." "Yes, you are." "But it is. I''m an adult now, maybe a little more polite." Then, the atmosphere in which Katima wrapped up changed. The emotional side becomes dew, like erasing previous patience. "- Mother, please... I''m not saying it''s not a pattern, I''m actually embarrassed that I''m going to get naked..." And she says in a heartfelt light. Tan with both hands, tapped Tan on the couch and twisted herself holding her body with her arms. Seeing how it goes, Laralua entertains Katima''s body. ''Cause I''d do as much for you as I did earlier.'' "Thank you from the bottom of my heart¡­" "Can I just ask you one thing? Are you showing that to Dill now? Pita, and Katima stopped moving. ¡­¡­ "Don''t shut up, just tell me, will you? Now Katima is sweet about the kindness of Laralua, if you will. It was also due to Olivia''s concealment of the attitude she was supposed to have sealed and only to Laralua. "Katima, what do you think? The pursuit that came was defeated. "I''m showing you..." "Oh, you did. I''m relieved." My daughter seems to be out of bounds, in a solid relationship. Laralua smiled soothingly, then continued to rub Katima''s back for a while. 371 Signs felt A few weeks went by in an instant. In the meantime, many decisions were made during the ceremony, as well as the opportunity to see Katima''s study results. While Silvard shy away in many respects, Ain''s impression is that he kept his mouth out and stood well against the women. Instead of impressing me, I made it into a study for the future. Later, Ein''s sword - a new sheath was created in Ishtal. Made from sea dragon scales and black dragon materials, it is a shameless delicacy in the name of the national treasure. By the way, Silvard said, "Ein''s ceremony will be even busier". The dowry of the First Princess was important, but it is the Crown Prince who goes further up. Among other things, in Ain''s case, he is rarely treated in the same line as the first king, and everything about marriage should be greatly exuberant. Ain''t had some temper now. He was now overlooking the castle''s front yard from his own balcony. "It''s really a fun habit, that wasting cat" Under the sunlit eye, many aristocrats are throwing parties on their feet. There, for Christ''s sake, there''s a Katima looking at the Guest with a shrugged shoulder. What is happening downstairs is a celebration of First Princess Katima, which is not the same as the wedding. Ain was present only when he greeted the event. He then sneaks his eyes back into the castle and enjoys looking down at the party from this balcony. Why are you doing this, because today''s protagonists are Katima and Dill. Everyone in the aristocracy should understand that, but the heroically perceived being of Ain is huge and must never be underestimated. Ein, who feared this, himself had offered to leave today on the way. Krone and Chris are present. They also attracted attention again, but not as much as Ein. Two wooden spirits who came like falling snow. World Tree, what are you doing? "A free man! "... I''m having fun with this." When they get on Ain''s shoulder, they make him play with his toes for fun. Still disgraced... Ain''t smiled bitterly. Carry the glass in your hand to your mouth and overlook the colour of the fruit water and the light of the sun. "I hadn''t seen it in over a year, but what were you doing? "I was asleep. Yikes? "Yes! Me and your sister, we were just taking a nap. Okay? "What, you''re already hibernating?" Not even a beast hibernates for more than a year - it should. "- Is that it? World Tree, have you met your mom? Sister, the wooden spirit smelled Ain''s neck and said. Even as Ain, I already have their mom and their idea of doing it. It''s trivial to see the signs. "Yeah, just a little bit." "Wow! Mom, I was fine!? "You''re a mom, you''re a mom! It''s amazing! "I was fine and it was amazing. It''s frustrating." "Wow! The world tree looks angry! Incitement of a wooden spirit is so cute. Ein laughs softly and strokes the two cheeks with her fingers. They smile and answer feeling good, floating in the universe just as they did when they came. "Then we''ll see your mom! "Yeah! See you later! World Tree! What did you just say? The wooden spirit disappears while Ain is kyotong. The remnants of the light sparkled toward the central part of the continent, and Ain''s arms stretched out drooling powerless. "I''m not asking you to take me either, so I want you to bring my mom..." The whining disappears into the blue sky. Sigh loudly once, momentum the rest of the glass. Pugh, and breathe in a good mood. It won''t be long. ¨D¨D Intense signs of an unexpected visit. Ein had the feeling that he was intense because the signs arrived from an invisible distance. I don''t see anything to stare at, and look up into the sky. But I do feel a tingle. It was like a creature, it was also a different feeling. Naturally, it''s not like Dragon Man''s girlfriend either. But surely with some kind of sign... "Everyone downstairs... haven''t you noticed" Ein with excellent five senses, so I get it, it should be interpreted. But now that''s good. I don''t care to worry about the Katimas being blessed downstairs for no reason. Ain slipped back into the room and took the new Ishtal placed in his sheath and went out onto the balcony. It''s for vigilance. I still do the signs, and I rather felt stronger. Where are the clouds running through the blue sky, it looks like they''re flowing and saying in the middle of the continent. It''s like there''s some giant vortex out there, like it''s being sucked in. His eyes narrowed and Ain kept staring at him. That said, there is no way that something is approaching, only unusual signs drift. Then there comes Marco in hasty footsteps. "Dear Ein. May I come inside? "Just fine. Actually, I was just thinking about calling you." "Now, if you''ll excuse me." Marco comes to the balcony as he opens the door and steps into the room. He also looked across the sky again and narrowed his eyes. "Have you noticed" "Of course. There''s something over there." "Yes... there is a hidden dungeon in this direction exactly" "Oh, I missed you." "As far as I''m concerned, it''s foolish to think that something happened in that land." Ein nods back at Marco''s words. God Hidden Dungeons, plus the words of the Wood Spirit earlier. Sure enough, the two of them were running their mouths when they met their mom. I haven''t said these words before, and it''s the pinnacle of stupidity not to doubt the relevance of what I''ve said now and the signs I feel. "The others are unaware. That was the same thing again, Marshal, Christina, and the captain of the regiment receiving the words of celebration downstairs." "That''s not bad. Before a once-in-a-lifetime celebration, I don''t want you to feel any unnecessary worries" "Yeah, I''m thinking the same thing" Marco, wearing his hand armor and swallow tail clothes, laughs small. Gray hair and a straight face are still Marco, and the common compassion between him and Ain''t changed. Okay, but what''s going on? Ein puts his back on the balcony fence, arms together and thinks in. I''m not willing to ignore these signs or anything. "When I move, things get bigger, and I can''t command the Black Knight..." I just grumbled so far, Marco broke his knee and put his hand on his chest. "I''ll come. Come and see how I am in the land." "... thanks. But all you have to do is peek at it from a distance. Avoid dangerous imitations no matter what. I''ll run away as soon as I feel weird - I want you to promise me this." "In your favor. Dear Ein." Marco, who answered immediately, stands up. "How can I explain to everyone that I''m free?" "Let''s just say you''re resting in my body. I''m on vacation because I don''t have enough magic. I''ll tell you what." "Oh, I''ve never had such symptoms..." "You''ll forgive me for all this lies. I''ll manage to deliver it in a small place. - I don''t need any worries about Mr. Katima and Dill''s ceremony. We just want to find out before something big happens." Should it also be called family love, and the bond of subordination? Honestly, it''s illuminating, but I want Katima and Dill to be happy. That''s all Ain has in mind right now. The two glances at each other and nods at each other. Then one flower sprouted in Ain''s hand, which was raised. "-Hi, hi-hi! "I need Marco''s help. I''ll feed you lots of magic stones when I get home." "Huh!? Hiaaaaa! Him, no, her. Either way, Maneater replies and leaves Ein''s hand. He dived into Marco''s swallow tail suit and quieted back like he was dead. "Marco. You can burn him if he doesn''t listen to his orders. I know you''re upset, but I think you''ll listen to me." Ein skews her cheeks like a cut, out of kindness that makes her feel sorry for the nature of the man-eater. "Ha... ha... let''s put it in the liver" "Then I asked for it. At this stage, I want to keep it to myself and Marco alone. If anything happens, I''ll take Marco''s report and then I''ll think about it." "Yes, sir." Marco bowed his head to Ain and disappeared during the blink. "Though I''ve thought about it, I need to tell Grandpa..." Ain shrugged at the sky, mindful of the signs of arrival from afar. 372 Prince Wang, last big job. After a full two days, Silvado secretly called Ain. The place is a small room between sights, only Silvado was waiting. - I''m sorry about this hour. "No, it''s okay" Ein knew why he was called. A few days ago, it should be the same reason you let Marco go. Sitting on the couch first, he lowered his hips opposite Silvard and took a breath to open his tease mouth. "I heard it was a rumor among adventurers." "You couldn''t have known the Lord. Tell me the truth about Marco." "... I just didn''t want to worry more about Katima''s celebration." "I guess so. I was expecting Ain to do that." Phew, Silvard sighs and puts his hand on his elbow. "According to the rest of the information I put in my ear. Anything in a hidden dungeon..." And about the moment when the story was about to move on. I heard someone lay their hands on the door between the glances. The door opened with a whispering sound raised upwards, a knack, a knack¡­ the footsteps for one ringing. Footsteps are slowly approaching. "Dear Ein, Your Majesty. It''s me." The Lord of the Voice was Marco. It was unusual for him to approach the Ains without a single knock. But it''s a long and early return. I didn''t know you''d be back in a full two days to say that it would take a whole day on a water train. "Grandpa." "Oh... Marco, come in" "Ha." Fatigue is transmitted from Marco''s face as he steps into the small room. He broke his knee beside Ain and thanked him. Then soon I looked up. Look at Ain and ask permission if I can talk to him in front of Silvard. "Marco, thanks for the long haul job" What Ain''t said first was thank you. I expressed my sincere gratitude for completing a dangerous mission. "Words without body." It was the moment Marco made a new treasure. He''s just a man who has had a directive for hundreds of years, and he''s so weak on words from these masters. "Can I go on and ask for a report? "Of course it is. - Even so, we''re actually not even close to the hidden dungeon." "I mean, it was dangerous? "I don''t know that either. There was a world out there that I''d never seen before. It is in a way that I have spoiled Ein''s words with fear" "I''m glad you did. So, what''s the sight? "- There was a beautiful world out there that was hard to brush, which I don''t think belongs in this world" Ain and Silvado were then taken aback. The two of us were expecting it because it was a horrible world like hell. Because so much so that evolutionary Marco avoided approaching, and nothing more than an imagination far from beauty. "I''m sorry, it''s Marco. What is that beautiful world? "It was on a mountain a hundred miles away that I saw the Divine Hidden Dungeon. What was spreading near the hidden dungeon was the way all the trees were transformed like crystals and the sight of the crystals and melons polished with the floor itself" Beautiful indeed. I guess it was a world where crystals spread on one side. "And above all, it caught my eye a few times as high as Ein''s great tree... no, it''s a giant tower that''s likely to be a dozen times taller" "... I didn''t know there really was. I''m amazed at the rest." "... why? "Only for a few hours I was staying, the demons that I had never seen surrounded the tower" He said he was behaving like a guardian, as if to protect him. Ein remembers the strange demon. There was a demon named Lizardman before when he entered through a separate door between Cain and the Divine Dungeon. After all, that land is a space like another world. "It seems dangerous to ignore." "Ugh... I agree with the rest. Now, what''s the matter..." Marco goes on to say more to Silverado, who is lost in arms. "Actually, on my way home, Captain - I was wrong with Master Cain." "Ca, with Mr. Cain!? "Yes, the Cain said the demons surrounding the tower were the same as they fought within the divine hidden dungeons. In other words, it was expected that if we broke through that hierarchy itself, demons would cease to emerge." "Ha ha! As Cain said, how did you get to the entrance near the top of the tower?" He shut his mouth before he ran out. I accidentally cross my gaze with Ain in front of me, and I sweat cold on my forehead. Ein can climb, I''m not thinking about it. As for the way to the top of the tower, I remember that the means had been established in recent times. "Uh... I see" Ain noticed again, too. A friend said he had just established the technology in the coastal city of Strom. "Grandpa, are you a spaceship?" "Ein, so is your lord, but your lord''s friend is too smart for the rest to be in trouble" "No well... I think Loran is amazing..." Ain replied bitterly to Silverado with his head. "Ask Marco for advice. I want an opinion that is not abominable, but is the demon of the land strong? Even if you sent a man like Lloyd, for example, isn''t that a demon you can defeat if it''s that easy? "I was wondering if I could force a considerable struggle if my predictions were correct" "Hmm, thanks to you, I understand. We must not abandon the problem of the land." "Then we''ll have to ask Mr. Cain for help." "I guess so. The rest go directly to the Old King''s Capital, and put their heads on the earth and wish for something else." Anyway, he''s the one who should do it, whether he''s the king or not. An attitude from above, no matter how much silver it may be, towards the father and mother of the High First King is unacceptable. But. "I disagree with that proposal." Marco made a difference. "I was going to report this as well, but near the land, I felt the power coming out of my body. I don''t know who that is if there is anything like resistance magic. In other words, we would like to avoid fighting in that land in a situation of distance from Ein." "- I see. As much trouble as I can imagine." The three men, Marco, Cain and Silvia, were summoned by the power of their families by Ain. Put this down as magic or it''s hard when it comes to handling it. But now, we can''t ignore that Marco was in enough circumstances to complain of malaise, which means that Cain was in the same situation again. "Grandpa. I have to go, too." "... but ugh." "If you don''t get inside the Divine Hidden Dungeon, you''ll be fine. In the meantime, I think after we get Marco and the others to deal with the demons outside, it''s not too late" "Ha...... no lord at all! You''re still the king prince with your mouth around you! "Yikes, it hurts!? Grandpa!? Don''t stroke me so hard! Did you throw or did you give up again at the end? Silvard stroking Ain''s head for more than a dozen seconds, he then stood up and approached the small room wall. I held a bottle of fine liquor that was on the shelf in my hand. I couldn''t even look into the glass that was placed next to me, and when I came back to the couch, I opened the lid of the bottle. I wonder what I''m going to do, and give it a good rap drink. "Huh... Huh... Huh! Enough, I''m ready for the rest! What a pleasant look. Degrees should be considerable. But Silvard doesn''t even look drunk. "I''m sending more use to Strom now. Huh! I''ll call Lorraine first thing tomorrow morning. Give him a title on the spot, and as someone close to this problem, we''ll hear about the example ship! "No, no, no, Grandpa!? I had decided to give Loran the title, but isn''t it too steep!? "Don''t call me stupid! I can no longer talk about this, I can''t do it without some momentum! If we go any further, we won''t even have a budget for the ship! My oldest daughter''s marriage is close, but it''s a lot of trouble again...! He certainly wasn''t drunk. But because of the mood and sudden alcohol intake, my eyes unwittingly shake tron. After a little while, he also seems to have lost his strength from his body, finally lying on the couch. Eventually I got to sleep and fell asleep with a tired look on my face. Ein sees it and opens his tease. "Marco." "Ha." "Grandpa was so excited about Katima''s wedding. That''s when this happens, and I won''t tell you, but I think you''re deeply heartbroken." "¡­ I''m guessing" "Neither do I. Mr. Katima took care of me, and I just wanted to thank Dill." Ain then stood up and hung his coat on Silvered''s body. "It is also the duty of Prince Wang. But it''s also for those two." "So you think Master Ain can move with his back in too? "If I can get confirmation that I won''t be hidden from God after all I''ve done. Even before I get to that stage, I''ll spare you what I have to do." Ain walking out leaves the small room and sees the throne placed between his glances. I breathe softly and say with my eyes closed. "It was my last big job before I took the throne." The drifting hegemony is a force that hasn''t been unleashed in a long time, and Marco rejoices in the strength of his will. This is the Lord I serve. The pride held shook my heart indefinitely, and I saw the king''s top (,,) behind Ain. Break your knees naturally and utter words toward Ain''s back. "Whatever''s at the end of it, I''ll give it to you. I''ve decided that ever since that day (,,)." The moonlight over the glass descends against the two lords. During a blue-white illuminated and fantastic glance, Prince Wang made a strong decision. 373 Aircraft contract. The next morning, Loran, who had been summoned, had greatly freaked out his body. Luke, who is half-protected, accompanied him, and he also gave him the title. However, there is no such event as the Symphony ceremony today, and during the sight, a small gathering is awarded the title. But in addition to the king, Lloyd, Warren, and many Kingsguard knights participated. At least, there''s no way Loran won''t be nervous. Eventually he finished it with his pulled face and finally calmed down - but I was distracted. "Ah, Loran. Can I have a word?" "What!? Still got something!? "There''s something I need to talk to you about in the other room. I can take my time, so it would help if you could come." "Uh... I see, Ain, I''ll be fine with you" I was alarmed. I thought Ain and I were just going to deepen our friendship. "Grandpa''s coming too." That was exactly the word I was about to fall off my knees. I never hate it, nor am I disgusted with Silvard. I''m just nervous even, and I''m worried that I''m not going to make some coarse phase. I just can''t wait. Then Luke, who was next to Loran, opens his mouth. "Your Highness. If this child is alone, there may be some mistake. Mind if I accompany you? "Of course it is. Professor Luke." "¡­ I am no longer in Your Highness''s position" Phew, and a glimpse of Luke laughing invincibly, Ain walks a step forward and invites them both. "But in fact, I''m a professor to me. Until you get to your grandfather, I''d be happy to talk to you the same way you did before." This is a royal castle, not Kingsland School. To be honest, though, I doubt if I can respond to Ein''s words. "- Then" Luke finally chose to respond. "What are you talking about? You should take a good look at this Loran face. You''re better off with a freshly fried fish." "Um, didn''t you have any other examples? "Then it''s my old colleague. If he''d worked around the clock for about nine years, he''d end up looking like a bronze statue." "... who is that now, by the way? "You''ve declared you want to become a clown and build a fortune, and then you haven''t really seen yourself." Oh, shit, and Ain opened his big mouth and looked up at the ceiling. We have to be careful that Lorraine doesn''t. "By the way, I mean the airship." "Huh!? I want to hear about the airship!? To me!? "Look, Ain''t. This is what I call a fish that got water. Even water-fried fish get so much better" "¡­ Professor''s classes will help" "Ain''t you! Hey!" "Loran calmed down a little bit in Loran..." It''s getting busy inside, the entrance to the one room where the three arrived. This is a salon, and it''s often used as a place for cheering. So Ain knocked lightly on the door. Then I get a reply from inside with Silvado''s voice. "Grandpa. I''ve guided you both." "Uhm." arranged so that the sofa surrounds the long table. Silvard was sitting down in the back of the room, and Ain took a leg next to it. The two remaining Loran and Luke sit back on the other side of it. Already on the table are the blueprints that Loran was looking at like every day. "This... my..." "I''m sorry, but prior reports allow me to prepare replicas. I want to ask you about this ship." "Ha, ha! "I can''t keep up with my understanding to hear more about the rest of the technology. If it were Katima, for example, it would have been possible to understand immediately. He''s even busier now than the rest." "- I know you." "Because it is, I want to ask the rest of you to go straight in" Kick-finished jade eyes. From the sight of the king, who would not tolerate any lies, came a glimmer of force that Loran had never felt, and a breathtaking sense of tension. "How complete is the technology of the airship? See if there''s anything wrong with Prince Wang riding." "Huh... Ain''t you - and I''m sorry for your loss! May His Royal Highness ride......!? Loran doesn''t know why this is happening because Silvard doesn''t tell the details. But rather than that, it''s more important now that you''re being asked for the technology you''ve built. "Dear Left. To be honest, I don''t think Ain will die trying to crash. It wouldn''t be the body that dies to that extent, would it? "Uh, Grandpa? What do you think I am?" "Well. So, what do you say? Ain scratched his cheek with his index finger, smiling bitterly and answering it. "That being said. Don''t let it happen." "Oh, I thought you were right! "That''s why I want answers. Lorraine, how complete is the technology your lords have created?" Without ever responding instantly, Loran waited with a mysterious face. Choose the words and which answer is best. And I work my brain wondering if there''s anything wrong. Occasionally, after about a minute or so, Loran replied with a confident voice, even as he and Luke sat next to each other. "I''m worried about two things." "Continue." "Ha. The first is about load bearing. Literally, I don''t know how much weight I can withstand. But in this case, we just need to increase the magnitude of the magic props associated with flying." "And the second is..." "We don''t have enough research funding as it is now to make the first anxiety free" "I wonder what it is, it''s not particularly problematic." "Heh... Um, Your Majesty? Silvard plugged his hand into his nostalgia. Take out a piece of parchment and write more letters. The finished letter emitted only a flash of blue and white light. "I will spare no investment in the technology I need. If it''s all about money, I''ve never done it." What was written on the paper was about the funds. Looking at just the number of zeros doesn''t predict a few times the budget that a normal laboratory would have. Silvard puts new demands on Loran and Luke, who were accidentally distracted. "I want the royal family to have one first. It''s about a third the size of a battleship for now, but can you? "That, of course... yes, necessarily" "How long will it take? I''d like you to finish just one soon." "... Loran, we have to make a good estimate of all this" And Luke just said, Loran pleads to Silvard. "If it looks like we''re in a hurry, we''ll have it within a month if you have the personnel, like we did at Leviathan, for example." "Uh-huh." Silverado is just delightful. I grinned upbeat as I rubbed my beard against Loran, who said it out of spite. "Make a request with royalty. I''ll tell Graf right after this. That''s the direct fold afterwards...... Luke, would it be more convenient to go that way? "Yeah, the last thing we did." "So be it." The story finally came to an end, and Luke thought he would be relieved of this tension. But no. I''m not done talking about it yet - no, I need to finish it. Loran accidentally opened his mouth. I''d like to ask Your Majesty one thing. "Mm? What? "Master Katima told me before. That we have a reward. I hear Your Majesty will reward you for the completion of the airspace technology." "Exactly. I think we''ll be rewarded a lot, including this request." Is that what you want me to do? Silvered with a tipped neck. "When it''s all over. Your Highness - No, Ain, I have a ship I''d like to build for you." "... I don''t know. How does that connect with rewards?" Then what Loran took out was the blueprint he always carried. Written is a single airship, its shape runs out to a different word, and it boasts an unprecedented size. "Understood. It''s going to cost you a lot of money again." "Yes, you''re right." At last, I want to invest. I can''t possibly do that, even if I try to make it personally. "- But... Hmm" Silvard was interested in the blueprint. Then it''s not bad, groans. "I can''t say it out loud, but I''m not going to put Black Dragon material on the market for everyone to buy" "Oh, that''s what your grandfather said before. Was it because of the nature of the material" "Mm-hmm. Not necessarily without someone to use it like when it was a red fox. Or there may be those who seek to use it. but therefore. For one thing, it''s not bad to use it on a royally-owned ship." He says it''s not bad again and Silverado rises. I returned the blueprints I had in my hand directly to Loran, just before I left the salon. "Grab a detailed proposal any day. Any time. I want to talk to you separately from the reward." In response to his de facto consent, Luke stood up and broke his hip. Ahead of him, there is the rear of Silvado. Looking at his deeply broken back mentor, Loran also hurried up again and bowed his head. 374 [Comicalisation start commemorative gossip] Chris, Im picking up Olivia. About one night. Long after the night had fallen, all the people of the king''s capital were equal to the full night sky. At this time, there was one good man secretly about to leave the royal castle. Bringing lustrous blonde hair into the night breeze, she stood at the discreet entrance and exit of the castle with her helmet in case. "- Second only to the Kingsguard Knight. This is an order worthy of royal decree." ''Ha!'' The figure of Chris, who leads the best elite, Kingsguard knight of Ishtarika gathered. None of that sounds like covert behavior. "We will now wait for Princess Olivia near Wangdu. You''ll be taking over the ship and riding it." The knight listens quietly. "The speed assumed is the highest ever. We''ll use the furnace to get into the port town of Round Heart." ''Ha!'' "Upon arrival, in some cases, authorize the use of weapons. Depending on the hazard, use of combat magic props is also permitted. All this only when the Second Princess and her son Ein both try to be harmed. Then use your power without my permission." ''Ha!'' "- It''s time. Let''s go." Walking out, Chris is lost in the darkness of the night, and the Kingsguard knight is the same again. This assignment came directly from Olivia, and she is strictly instructed never to inform any other royalty, including Silvado. That''s why we treat it in the same line as the royal decree, and this is how we secretly begin to act. Less than hours later, Princess Olivia arrives from the port town of Magna. As I said earlier, Chris and I are going to change the ride for the Harbor Town Roundheart. Up to that point, he takes a common fishing boat and rolls it out into the sea, distracted by fishermen. "... Dear Olivia" Sadness, joy, surprise, and confusion. Many emotions that blur Chris'' brain don''t know to stop, but take calm away from her heart. When I dropped him off years ago, I was feeling teethy about the intimacy. But now, she doesn''t know why, but she''s about to return to her homeland, Ishtarika. I mean the princess who came to take care of me from a very young age. I''ll pick you up for whatever the big reason is. Two, a Kingsguard knight who knows the circumstances asks Chris. "Dear Christina. How is the princess''s son? It''s the female knight who''s been talking to me. Kingsguard knights have many female knights, but the reason for this is simple. As long as there are women in the royal family, there are occasions when there are only women who have a good chance to get close. "We will take you with us." "... I''m a little worried, are you sure? I am aware of the fact that Your Majesty hates Roundheart. What is your son, in Ishtarika¡­" "It''s okay. His Majesty wants to see Ein, and I hear Ein herself behaves wonderfully. Olivia said she didn''t need anything as long as Ein was around." The Kingsguard knight was plunged into the void by the word. I see, if the Virgin and Olivia say so much. Then she leaves in front of Chris and walks back neatly. - Nevertheless. "Ha... only anxiety..." First of all, it''s a tough business just to keep those who don''t know the plan from finding them. Particularly troublesome are the hidden populations of Warren children. Fortunately, it is good that Lili, its culmination, is not in the King''s Capital, but it is no stranger to the daunting task. There''s nothing wrong with even riding Princess Olivia. Because he has a bad mouth but will be able to escape. "Please, nothing, I hope you two are brought here" And I hope the boy who says Ain is a really good boy. Chris looked up into the sky and prayed, tapping lightly on his cheek and hurrying to the harbor. 375 disturbance of the ruins. The next morning. Ain was waking up, then leaving the castle, even in light exercise - and stretching his back. It was a calm morning, hours after dawn. Two, one Kingsguard knight who came in hasty footsteps. "A, Dear Ein - Huh!? For him, meeting Ain was a coincidence. "What''s going on in the morning? Anything wrong? "That''s... ugh! Yeah, yeah! Do you think we might have a little trouble processing... I would like to share it with Your Majesty! East of Heim. We recently had a problem with the ruins destroyed by the Red Dragon! "- I''ll ask, too. Let''s keep going to Grandpa." "Ha!" Stopping his body from moving, Ain takes the Kingsguard knight back into the castle. The surrounding knights, as well as their salaries and butlers, had a feeling of disturbance from how they were both. The two run up a number of stairs and hurry to step into the hierarchy where the royal family lives. Ain unexpectedly remembered. That''s Chris, and she''s gone to Strahm for work today and she''s not in the castle. "Chris isn''t in this castle, so I need to tell you when I get back" ¡­¡­ The Kingsguard knight was stuck in words. To Ain who was wondering, the Kingsguard knight says in a lurking voice. "No, I was wondering if that would be more convenient" "Convenient? You''re saying it''s a commotion and Chris shouldn''t be here? "Yes - it''s also for Christina." I have no idea what''s going on. Ain frowned and takes a strong interest in what the Kingsguard knight knows. I head to Silvered''s room early, and I want to hear a report there ASAP. The speed of walking naturally increases further, and anxiety comes to the eyes of the servants. "Grandpa, it''s me." When he arrived in Silvered''s private room, Ain knocked on the door immediately. ''What a fuss. Come in. " "Let''s go" "Ha! Ain steps in first. What was there was Silvado with his hips down on the couch and Laralua with his hips down right next to him. The two seemed to have breakfast in their private rooms, and the table was lined with dishes that had just finished their meals. "I''m sorry about the morning" "I don''t mind. Mr. Ain, what''s the sudden problem with the Kingsguard? Ain made the Kingsguard advance with his eyes open. The Kingsguard knight kneels in front of the king and his wife. "Excuse me during breakfast" "Good. Is it a fire emergency? "... Ha" "Keep going, I don''t care about the rest of us" Upon hearing the reply, the Kingsguard raised his head and opened his mouth. "In the ruins of the East of Heim, a phenomenon comparable to a divine dungeon has occurred." "Sincerely? "Ha! Elena Augusto contacted me this morning" Ein, and Silvard and Laralua, were uniquely out of tune. Sure enough, there''s a strange connection between that ruin and the divine hidden dungeon. Even so, I''m surprised when people hear that the same phenomenon is happening. But. "And one more thing. We have a report on the subject." Ain''t got his residence right and he listens. "This is a call from a knight who went to see how it went. Near the ruins - a woman stood under a building raised like a tower. When the knight approached him, he pulled out his sword and was warned not to come near him. His voice echoed directly to his head, saying he didn''t seem like a person... The woman doesn''t even know if she''s alive, she said it looked strange." There was a large amount of sweat on the forehead of the Kingsguard knight. His strong nervousness and confusion seem to be manifesting in response to the words he is about to speak. "The knight who went to see how it went is a magnificent knight. He''s been a man for over thirty years since he served Ishtarika." "... so what''s wrong with that? "... he said he remembered what a woman looked like. When I heard the report, a woman blurred her back." Then, the Kingsguard knight takes several deep breaths. Sweat was also transmitted to the neck muscles because tension had increased to the maximum. "Blonde hair stretched up to her waist. Bea''s knight clothes and two Rapiers on her hips - I don''t know if you know Ein. Your Majesty, and Your Highness, I''m sure you know." "Grandpa? I really don''t know... what kind of woman are you? Ain was the only one who wasn''t nervous. It wasn''t particularly painful, and I asked him the usual way. Asked, Silverado opens his eyes, opens and closes his mouth and complains. He suddenly dropped the teacup he had in his hand on the floor. Gashan - and the sound sounds like a golden cut. No one but Ain did anything surprising, and Laralua was also, just like Silvado, stunned. "You know, Your Majesty? "... I know. I know." "You..." "Laralua, I''m sorry, but would you mind taking your seat off a little bit? Why don''t we talk about it later?" Gently cared for, Laralua lightly takes his seat off. He left the private room and went somewhere, Ain''t staring silently at the condition. "I want to check on Bea''s knightly clothes. Is that our Ishtarika design? "No. That''s what I''m asking." "One more thing. Do all the knights know about the report now? "We think it''s highly classified and we don''t know anything about it except the Kingsguard knights and some knights." "Fine. I''ll give you a reward later." "Oh, Grandpa! Why is everyone in such a hurry......!? It doesn''t mean that only one person doesn''t care about the outside of a mosquito net. Even Silvard and Laralua were concerned that they were out of line when they heard of one woman. Then Silvard says slowly in response to that word. "A woman who was wearing Bea''s knight clothes. I remember the rest of that appearance. That''s almost certain if you ask two rapiers about blondes stretched up to their hips. Perhaps you and the knight who went to see how it was, they also remembered the woman''s appearance? "Yes... Your Majesty is right" "So, I guess. Then it''s no longer a lie." After sighing unknowingly several times, Silvard leans closer to Ain, who stood. I placed my hand on my shoulder and opened my mouth with slightly sad eyes. "The rest have in the past allowed one female knight to wear Bea''s knightly clothes. He was a genius, usually an unforgivable color, but he was allowed to wear Bea''s knightly clothes." "... Yes" "He was a marshal. Prior to Lloyd''s dismissal, he served as a marshal." Ain''t unexpectedly thinking back. That the Kingsguard knight said at first that it would be more convenient if Chris wasn''t here. I followed it and my chest beat uncomfortably and I was irritated by a tremendous sense of tension. "Give me a name." Oh, I could have predicted myself. I swallowed the saliva and stared straight into Silvered''s eyes. "Celestina Wernstein, the name of the mightiest knight in the history of our Ishtarika" 376 At the ruins. One knight said she was so free that she didn''t know what she was thinking. One knight said that she did nothing, not just martial arts. One knight said that not one person should have imagined her losing. Before Ein received a new raw one, a woman who was collecting together the strongest of a great nation called Ishtarika. That was the woman named Celestina Wernstein. As a matter of course, the information lay low and it was considered who would go to see how it was going. It was Ain and Silvard and Warren who talked. As a result, it was Marshal Lloyd who was to head to the ruins destroyed by the Red Dragon. Is the Marshal on his way out on purpose? No one ever came up with the question mark. Only this time, because I wasn''t more qualified than Lloyd. First, teaching Chris was avoided. And naturally, Ain''t going anytime soon, and asking Marco or Cain isn''t very realistic either. Because they''ve never met a woman named Celestina, and even if they exchanged words, they wouldn''t if they were asked if it was appropriate. That''s why it''s Lloyd. The name is Marshal Heim''s inspection. It was credible because I hadn''t had a single leg since the Heim War. Now that the wedding of my son and the First Princess will refrain, it won''t be bad in the sense of showing his face, he said. But just in case Warren (,,,) puts Lili on. In the unlikely event that they did not speak in detail, they all accepted the words. - The port town of Roundhart is a much more economically grown city than before. Today it feels good to walk outside with a refreshing sea breeze and seasonally. Drive a state-of-the-art large battleship, with the two of them stepping into the town. "Well, what''s up" "I don''t know what''s going on, but... look at Serres'' face, and in some cases I should take him home." "I think so, too. But the strange thing is, you''ve seen our knights and threatened them." "Ah, uh..." At least, there is no past where Celestina was mistaken for Ishtarika. Technically, I took the First Prince Lyle, so maybe this is a mistake, but I don''t remember being in a bad company. Then we should be able to talk. That''s the other day''s report. "It emerged from a place falling into the mysterious phenomenon of examples. I can''t say it out loud." "Well, I''m thinking something''s wrong too..." "That''s what I mean. Is this really Lord Celestina, or is this the problem?" "If I could pull out a sword, which would I do?" "Ha ha! It depends on whether you''re as strong as Lord Celestina! "Assuming that''s the case, what would you do? "... don''t ask me anything strange. It''s settled." As he walked, Lloyd looked up at the sky and mocked himself. "I can''t beat Lord Celestina. It''s the same thing with Lili." and invites Lili''s consent. A group of men and women approached under the sad two. Long time no see, Lord Lloyd. "Oh, this is Lord Haim - and even Lord Elena" "It''s been a while. Thank you for your time." "Never mind, it''s something we can''t throw away." Four people walk around the city with their shoulders covered. Tiggle''s mansion ahead...... not "I''m already ready for the horse. So that we can leave soon." "A prince who was a crybaby has become a lord who can do his job..." "Hey, what are you! If you think you can do your job, don''t follow me! "No, I''m sorry, Master Elena''s here, but I''m feeling better." Everyone laughs bitterly at her freedom. "You know, Lili. Why aren''t you so nervous?" "''Cause it''s in front of Master Elena, and wouldn''t it be more fun to be bright anyway?" "... I''ve been telling you to think about the hour and the case." "I want to see that face and it''s noisy, and please forgive me for a moment... but is it time for me to get my mind together" "Lili, it''s final confirmation. Ready for battle magic gear? "I do. It''s a few steps more lethal than a knight would have." Elena hurriedly snaps her mouth as she is distracted. "Hey, hey both of you!? How can you be such a killer?" "You may fight Lord Celestina. Not as good as this." "I mean, it''s not enough, is it? "Mm-hmm. Not enough. I don''t care if there''s a demon stone cannon." Then Tiggle and Elena took their breath. Once and for all, I wonder how strong a woman named Celestina was. Lord Lloyd, I chose a knight here. "I''m sorry, but let''s not. It''s more likely to be a foot clump." "Well... in some cases it''s easier for just the two of us to get away with it." That''s why Lloyd nods and grins. The prepared horses approach even as we do this, and Tiggle and Elena''s doubts never clear up. Finally, in front of the Lloyds on horseback, the two watched behind them as they left, unable to ask any big questions. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Subtropical areas are harsh environments that deprive you of strength simply by being there. Arriving around the time of evening, the two are on horseback on a desolate earth. A crystal covered view in the sight of the two. "It''s brilliant." "If it wasn''t for this time, it wouldn''t be as bad as wanting to sightsee" "Oh. That said, I can''t even tell you that." An unusual atmosphere drifted out. The sky is also unusual, a fantastic blue-purple atmosphere. "So, Master Lloyd. Suppose it''s a battle..." "We''re getting away. Your majesty has ordered me to do so." "That''s right -..." If you''re afraid of that possibility, shouldn''t you have brought more power? I don''t think of either of us. Sometimes there was no information in detail about everything, because I knew a few elites were preferable. ... but poor footprint. After the damage caused by the Red Dragon is more than you can imagine, rubble and crumbling trees. With a number of craters on the ground pushed up by braces, there was already no original quiet landscape. Secondly, my vision opened. "I see you." Of the ruins that collapsed, no, the area that fell into the same phenomenon as the divine hidden dungeons. The giant tower about to poke heaven is surrounded by something like a polished crystal. Also near the top there was something like an entrance. The sight is widening, which is inconsistent with Marco''s report. "And... you were there" One lady knight you two recognize, she was under the tower. I didn''t do anything, I just stood still. The whole ground is glossy like a winter lake, but it doesn''t feel slippery. When I got off the horse, the soles of my shoes did bite a lot. The two people who met each other walked out looking at each other and walked close to her. - Get out of here. Hearing a voice, the two stop picky. The two are only calm. Whatever the appearance of a woman I hadn''t seen in a long time, she was quiet without being overjoyed, without shaking herself in emotion. Because she behaved too differently than before. But Lloyd was brave and took a step further. Then. Bullet-like wind through under the ear. When I touched my hand, I laughed bitterly at the blood that had floated around my neck. I guess I was unplugging Rapier at some point. There are signs from her that she will hunch the next blow after she has already finished the naked knife operation. "See, Lili?" "Unfortunately, not at all" "I guess..." Celestina''s sword I hadn''t seen in a long time. A sword wave that cannot be delivered to sight, and that reaches no matter the distance. At this point, Lloyd finally came to his conviction. "Definitely. I''m the mightiest knight in the world." After that voice, Celestina looks up and looks at Lloyd. Chris and I had the same blue blue blue eyes there. 377 Brave man. "And it''s inexplicable. You''re full of puzzles." "Hey. So is attacking us first - are you sure you''re alive? I can''t even feel a little rage from Celestina''s eyes. If he asks if it''s undead, he can''t even shake his neck vertically and demon it. Is she really Celestina? New questions arose in my mind and a sense of purpose that I was not willing to ignore. If it was on the way to the meeting, they were supposed to retreat here. "As Marshal, I propose a change of operation, how about that?" "That''s an odd encounter. I was just wondering if I''d like to go home like this." "Helpful. Okay, bye." Lloyd pulled out his sword and Lili turned her wrist for gymnastics. There was never tension, but no alarm whatsoever. "Retreat as soon as you see how it goes. Make our lives our top priority." "By the way, what if you didn''t let me get away with it? "Until we fight to make sure it doesn''t happen." "Ahhh... thanks for the brain muscle reply - Shh! It was Lili who took the lead. She throws demonic props removed from her nostrils, and smoke mixed with paralytic pills surrounds Celestina. Run without exchanging words with either and take the front and rear of Celestina. A flash, a sword of a marshal visiting where the smoke clears. Behind him, a dark vessel was used and Lili restricted Celestina''s movement...... but. "Ugh, that''s a lie - huh!? I dared to turn my body against it and the two bodies snuggled together perfectly. Lili looks up to heaven at some point and desperately flees from the tip of her sword, which was approaching her neck. I can''t find out how they defeated my body. Tan, Tan. Rapier, who rhythmically pierced the ground, would surely have taken his life if he hadn''t. "Yuck, yuck, yuck... yuck! Master Lloyd! What''s wrong with this guy? "You''ll see! You''re not gonna die like that! A harsh word of Lloyd stuffing. "That doesn''t mean I''m going to die either - what!? This guy says it''s outrageous! I was no longer avoiding it in my mind. If you think the sword reflected the light, it''s piercing the ground, and a second shot goes down while you blink. Lloyd''s cover finally arrives after a few rolls to the side. "Nooooooooooooooooo! No hesitation. It''s an upper blow. Although it was a blow that had previously lightly buried a giant goatee rabbit. "Oh, you did! Lord Celestina was always like that...... ugh! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The tip of Rapier, Lloyd''s sword, which received no sound, was stopped in its slightest contact surface. Normally, I know how to breathe, so I know better. Celestina doesn''t look like she''s breathing a single, and a little bit. "Master Lloyd! "Oh, I don''t mind! From Lili''s dagger, which was accidentally thrown, the red and black air leaves like a fountain. It''s annoying. If you''re a regular person, you lose your life in a few dozen seconds without special equipment. But Celestina grabbed it with two fingers without difficulty. "Shh," she took a gentle deep breath just once. Follow me and put Rapier in front of me... "Go away." A short, powerful voice that rocks the sky echoes around. The air was being purified around her body. The dazzling aura covers the surroundings, and the holy power overflowing from Celestina''s entire body conveys the air. Lloyd and Lili saw it and were troublesome enough to soak up their grief. "Sarasu is a brave man... if it worked, it would have been your word." "Absolute resistance. I knew I couldn''t collapse with something like this..." But using the power of the brave means one thing, nothing more than proof that she is still Celestina. The doubts deepen and are irritated by the inexplicability of finding answers. "They''re coming! Lloyd was the only one who managed to confirm the first speed. What about Lili? and leaked a weak voice, and at some point Lloyd stood before himself. The sound of metal scrubbing together sounds for a moment. When Lili noticed, Rapier was fleshy on Lloyd''s neck. "Lo, Master Lloyd!? "It''s okay! But I can''t believe you pierced my sword..." Rapier pierced Lloyd''s sword. If you look at the big sword, you have made some small holes, and you don''t have to say what they are by Celestina. Celestina accidentally takes a ton, half a step back. He immediately switched Rapier backwards and beat the pattern to the sword with momentum. "Whoa, whoa...!? Sparks scattered like blood, sad sounds like broken glass scattered. Lloyd''s sword was shattered and scattered, "This is the final warning. Go away." After an inorganic voice, Lloyd took her kick with his arm. Taking a giant demonic progression directly from the front, no, it''s never like that, intense pressure that can be described as the ultimate in physical skill. Lloyd was blown away for dozens of meters and crashed into a subtropical tree. "... isn''t it really even a battle at all" He laughs bitterly and sighs at the overwhelming difference in strength without needing to regret his impudence. If you look at it, the armor has been pulled a thousand times. I can''t tell you anything when you say you attacked with only two people, but you''re pushed lightly and out of combat like this. "Master Lloyd!? Are you ok!? "............... bone crushed from right shoulder to bottom. Later, I broke some bones in my stomach. I can move enough." "No, that''s not a good guy to move..." Lili approached with no vigilance for a reason. After the two left, Celestina leaned down lightly, putting the rapier away as if nothing had happened. It''s as abrupt as it was from the beginning. And to her body, a grain of magic blends into her body from the tower. I feel as exhausted as I''ve been fighting for hours with both of us. But it''s actually a short time, less than a dozen seconds. I dealt with Celestina, who turned around behind me, and I couldn''t hit any attack-like offense, and I got hurt badly and the battle would be over. "Mr. Dill was badly injured before his wedding, what are you going to do? "If you go back to the castle, there''s Barra. If the bone is abnormal, it will be fully healed in a few days, so the inability was an act of understanding..." Lloyd doesn''t need Lili''s help, and he stands up a little on his own. I don''t seem to be desperate for pain, and his sturdiness made Lili pull her cheeks. "Let''s report this to His Majesty. He must be Lord Celestina and not Lord Celestina." "I will too...... but I wonder what His Majesty would say" "Well. I can easily imagine just holding my head. It''s just too little information, but as always, we can''t fathom it." "Hmm, does that mean you don''t have to rely on the Eins? "I''m skeptical about that" When they get back to the horse they were keeping them waiting, they slowly ride and run. In response to Lloyd''s earlier words, Lili tipped her neck a bit. "Why? What the hell... Master Ain''t much stronger than us, is he? I understand our pity, but I think we should put it away for once and help Cain, Sylvia, and Archet." "No, I wonder if all of them will fight Lord Celestina." "... Yes? Zah, zah. Horses run vigorously and subtropical winds stroke their cheeks. Lloyd didn''t try to answer for a while, and he was showing how he thought about it as he ran next to Lili. It was about a few minutes later that she received the answer she wanted. I''ve kept you waiting a long time. She was a little dissatisfied and would snort when she heard Lloyd''s words. "It was a long time ago, Lord Celestina said. He said the power of the brave is absolute combat power against demons. The white power that wipes out the demons and pays for the darkness." I mean, Lloyd says. "I can''t imagine the ones Lili said losing. But it wouldn''t be compatible." Only a few know the facts hundreds of years ago. that Marc, the first king of Ishtarika, also had the power of a brave man. That he used his power to confront Archet and stop her. Though Lloyd''s predictions were also due to his quest as a samurai. "How much else if it''s a way. All you have to do is take away your physical freedom with a demonic weapon from afar. I know it''s an even more powerful drug, but if it''s going to stop Lord Celestina, it''s still there." But Lili recalls the character Ain here. "Master Ain''t going to be interested when I hear he''s not compatible." "Don''t say it. I get a headache, too." "Oh, my God, it''s worse than bone pain? "I''m seriously ill. I can cure my body, but I can''t cure Ein''s mind." "... I see, you''re absolutely right" The two silenced for a while and remained silent until they exited through the subtropics. Whatever it is, Celestina isn''t attacking us unless we get close to the tower. Knowing this fact is enough now, and we can send knights nearby. Though only mysteries and mysteries remained the result, it is the first step. The two men running the horses had a feeling of a new commotion, as shown. 378 Aurora running through the sky "- So what do you think? The day after the battle in the subtropics, Ain was on his own taking to the Majorica store. On one hand, the report just arrived this morning is gripped. Majorica, on the other hand, is in a position to listen as she sorts the demonic stones in the crate. "Come on, maybe it''s not Ceres himself. I mean, could you have given me that important information?" "Grandpa said it was good. Instead, you should talk to Mr. Majorica." "Oh, you''re trusted. If I were you." "But I can''t believe it because I haven''t actually seen it. I can''t believe you two, Lloyd and Lili, can''t do anything at all and fail." "Really? Ed was a similar man." "Chris was there when he was there, but he still had enough to pull him out." At the end of the day, it was by Marco, whom Ain summoned, but who had inflicted considerable injuries. Ain pokes his cheek cane at the counter, narrows his eyes to the fact that he can''t find the answer, and melts with a tired look. "Is that it? That means Mr. Ceres is stronger than Ed, right?" "I think so. The Marshal said Ceres was stronger after the Heim War." Then Majolica abruptly threw the demon stone. "What is it? "I''ll sole it for you. There''s a scratch in it, so it''s not for sale." "... it''s like a tea treat" "That''s right. I''m not very good." Take it in your hand and absorb the magic that went into the Demon Stone. I don''t think I''ve had a demon stone instead of a snack in a long time. Just saying it''s like a tea treat, slightly sweet. An elegant aroma and a carefully roasted sugar flavour. The acidity has modestly claimed its existence, and finally the rich aroma of cocoa went through its nostrils. "What a demonic stone." "It''s a grass-fed bird as big as Wyburn, called Fruitbird. I love sweet fruits, as the name suggests, and I eat a lot of sweetness depending on where I live." "That''s the way it tasted." "Looks like you like it. Best of all. I usually get 100,000 G''s." It''s a tough world not to be sold by scratches alone. "So, Your Highness? Are you going under Ceres, too? "I don''t know yet. Honestly, it''s a situation where I''m going to have to go." "That''s right -... she didn''t do anything, and you can''t snort when she asks me if I need to tie you up until I deduce the danger. If I were to catch him, I''d say I took the First Prince somewhere." "But I don''t feel like I can just leave it like this." Majorica joins her arms, stiffening her successful upper arm and her large thoracic muscle. No heart or it makes me look fatter than before. "Use your magic weapon. Or you won''t be able to stop her." "In Mr. Lloyd''s - do you mean?" "Yeah. Of course, I don''t think it would be me or Kaisel. If you''re not as strong as your highness, you won''t be able to deal with them." It''s a story that will annoy you for a long time. Majorica laughs very, very small at Ain, who leaked a long, deep sigh. "By the way, Mr. Majolica, do you always do that sort of thing? "No, I didn''t... I just got a big request this time. You see... I forgot your name, but from the institute of the child who was your friend." "Oh! Loran''s! "Yes, yes, yes! He''s a kid who does amazing things. If we let His Highness and those around him out, he''ll be worth the highest point of Ishtarika." "... if you ask me, sure" "And the quantity of orders is amazing, right? Billions of G''s... only my store has enough material not counted from. It looks like the Augusto Chamber of Commerce has a bigger flow of money." It was a far greater amount than I imagined myself. Ain opens his mouth to surprise, reaffirms that an individual named Loran is someone who can move tremendous funds, and sees the seriousness of what Silver hastened to do. "- I''m out of line, shall we return to that?" Majorica stops sorting demon stones and comes close to Ain. "Assuming Ceres wasn''t real, but Ceres has two elves of appearance and strength. Then if you want to defeat that elf, I knew you''d have to punch in a demon guide weapon, or your highness and the people of the old king''s capital would have to go.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Then I guess I''ll have to take out the demon weapon and let Her Highnesses go and tie her up." ''Cause if you''re a demonic weapon, you''re gonna take your life.'' "As I was saying, if we hit the Demon Stone cannon more than once, there''s no trace of it." "But honestly, I feel that the latter Mr. Ceres can''t abandon his potential." "It would be. If it''s easy to handle, it''s not that much of a problem." "It''s time to teach Chris - sorry, it''s time to go back to the castle" "Yes, not if you''re too impotent, huh? Your Majesty must be lost a lot, and hey, don''t." At the end of the day, when I left the store, the sky bordered by a blue sky and a blue sky. If you stretch your back and look up at the sky, the clouds are floating by the way. Relax your body and then walk out, one old gentleman approaches from behind and walks next to you. "Was there any useful information? "Marco. Yeah, well, I don''t know, you mean Mr. Ceres is stronger than I think" "That''s - but with all due respect, could you also take my opinion into account? As he walks down the boulevard under the castle, Ain naturally draws attention. I walked back waving with a familiar attitude, and now Ain''s consciousness was certainly directed at Marco. "The certainty of a definite victory and one concern" "... victory? "Excuse me. I am sure that Ein will be able to beat Serres." "Uh, how can you be sure? "It''s an easy thing. Because I''ve seen the battle between the brave and the demon king in the past." I was grinning calmly, nostalgic for my past. "His Majesty Marc used the power of the brave to crusade Master Archet. But in doing so, he used more power than he could match his own body, and he lost his life. That''s why the sudden gut and demon stone damage I visited was so unhealing." "That''s..." "Yes, that we finally (,,,) won by turning vitality itself into power and forcing it to unleash a high-output attack. To be clear, Ein is much stronger and more powerful than Archet at the time." Ain''t never like that, is it? But I had a stronger sense of myself. "But it''s one concern. In Lord Lloyd''s report, the light that descended from the tower blended into Lady Celes'' body. Perhaps this means the tower gives you magic or something." "Oh, I think so too" "Assuming we can use the power of the brave permanently, it''s a threat. In other words, it''s the strongest combination." That''s why he''s a natural enemy, and this is why he was caught. Ain''t invincibly looking up at the laughing sky, and Marco walking next door looks at its side. "Then there''s only one thing to do. You can break every tower. Or I''ll suck the magic of the tower." Yes, this one has power again. If Celeste''s magic now depends on the tower, Ain''t also said he''s a natural enemy to Celeste. Everything is only about possibilities, but Ein is strong in any case. Marco was strongly in tune with Ain''s words and replied with a low voice, as he said. After this, they walk slowly back to the castle. I told Silvard what I asked Majorica, and later I desperately hid it from Chris so he wouldn''t know about Ceres. It was time to tell them, and there is no respite. Ain''t supposed to be the right one to tell. - But this night, the tower that was made into the ruins collapsed. The crumbling dust became glowing particles and drifted through the sky, all of which were left behind by the original topography. The light drifting through the sky sparkled like an Aurora, rushing through the night sky of Heim, crossing the sea and eventually reaching the continent Ishtal. Talk about what a beautiful sight all of the people who looked up at the night sky would be. This phenomenon lasted all night, he said, and the light flowed towards the divine hidden dungeon. 379 Chris survey and the ship he could and. It was the first time Aurora had been observed near Wang Du, naturally attracting a great deal of interest from the researchers. Rumors quickly spread all over the country that the direction we headed, the hidden dungeon of God, had something to do with it and that it was still just spreading among adventurers. Ten days have passed since Aurora danced in the sky. Speaking of what I found in the meantime, the fact that Celestina was no longer present in the ruins of the subtropics in the eastern part of Heim. In addition, the appearance of the tower on the divine hidden dungeon was a fantastical transformation. The crystals that come from the ground are even bigger, and when it gets dark, they are said to blink blue and white. The crystallized ground also expanded slightly, expanding spaces like the rest of the world. Ain was thinking as he looked out from his own balcony. It''s like the ruins have been absorbed into this tower. "I''m not even talking to Chris anymore..." It''s time to tell her. I was also consulting with Silvard, but that time was imminent. Its appearance has also disappeared since the ruins disappeared, but it has always been difficult to stay this way. Naturally, it should be Ain to tell. Anyway, if Silvard is going to tell you, there''s something about First Prince Lyle, and I don''t know if I can stay calm with both of them. I was just getting a little nervous. - Concon. "Yes? "It''s me. It''s Chris. '' What a good customer you are around. Ain put his hand on his dodgy chest for a moment. I look up at the sunny sky in the early morning, then tap my cheeks gently and speak to my voice. "Oh! You can come in! Excuse me, Chris stepped in, answering in a quiet voice. It''s not knightly clothes, it''s personal. Is it Ain''s conscious behavior that made him wear a skirt more than before? Whatever it is, today she wears a skirt about knee length and her torso goes through a clear blouse. I had been searching for Ain since I came into the room but found myself on the balcony and approached with a happy grin and tottle...... "What were you doing? "Hmm... were you confused? I''m not lying. Because I was confused while thinking. "Hmm............... you did" Somehow, her words today have inclusions. Peeping, disgruntled voice. Ain''t gonna pretend he doesn''t notice it and distract him from Chris, who stood right next to him. (possibly) Has he already found out about all the things he''s hiding? It''s called the time it came, it''s called the gaze directed at Ain. At least Chris isn''t blunt, and especially, he''s sharp about Ain. If you look at her in fear, your face will face you because you were staring at her. Her face slowly approaching reduced the distance between the two to nearly ten centimeters. "Why am I the only one hiding something lately?" And sincerity spoken abruptly. She puts her hand on Ain''s chest and stares into her eyes. "Look, I''m thrilled right now" It is natural to be aware of it and say so. I didn''t let Chris through, and so did the Kingsguard knights, but some knights moved, and instead Lloyd was doing a job he didn''t know about. There''s a story going on before I know it, what a story from the girlfriend of the Kingsguard Knights. I was surprised, but I didn''t hear that because I was stepping on something. But she also thought it was a good time. "It''s Mr. Celestina." "... Huh? "There were two elves, Mr. Celestina and Melon, protecting the tower that the elf was made of in Heim." "Uh.................. Huh!? A, Dear Ein!? "But in the time of Aurora in the meantime, Mr. Celestina''s figure disappeared. I don''t know why, and I don''t know if she was really Mr. Celestina. But when Mr. Lloyd and Mr. Lilli fought, we got a report that they really couldn''t do anything and were defeated." Arrow Inheritance Early releasing the word was a consideration to keep Chris from thinking about the extras. As you can imagine, while understanding that Celestina showed up, Chris hasn''t answered anything surprisingly special. And. "Sorry, I was talking about keeping Chris down for once because the content was there." That this must absolutely be done, Ein bowed his head to Chris. Even for her, Celestina is her sister, and the fact that she disappeared with Lyle remains the same, and she must apologize for keeping her mouth shut so far, even if what she did was what she did. "It was our discretionary consideration, but I''m really sorry" Ain with his hips folded and his head deeply bowed. Chris quickly put his hand on both cheeks of Ain and slowly raised his face, although he was perplexed for a little while. ".................. cheating, right? If you keep your head down like that, it''s going to seem more important to you." "Yes, no, that''s not what I meant. - Huh?" "I know. But I can''t help it, can I?" Should I call it a fallen weakness? So Chris didn''t seem to remember the big shock about Celestina. Somehow, before asking about it, she deposits her body on the railing and looks under the castle, which stretches under her eyes. "Is it because Master Ain suddenly spoke to me? I don''t think he''s in a panic." That''s what she said and laughed, "Yeah, you''re not. This is it. It''s about your sister, and she seems to think it''s strange to show up suddenly..." she said calmly. "I''m still confused by the sudden, but now I''m coming to see you" Naturally I think so. What Ein also expected. "Let me see with these eyes if it''s really my sister. It may be another being who looked like my sister, but I would spot that too (,,,,) from" "... no, but" "Please...... I can confirm it more firmly than everyone else! "So." "Dear Ein! Really, really please......" The distance between Chris and Ain, who came stuck, narrows. Ain''t seemed reluctant to her, but Ain''t saying it all because of another reason. It''s not like I don''t want to answer Chris'' wishes. "Sorry, I didn''t know where Mr. Celestina was in the first place." Ever since the ruins disappeared. What was left behind is a collapsed terrain, and one human child has not been found. Chris hears it and rushes away from Ain, though. "Oops, sorry...... eh" Ein''s hand, stretched out, controlled it and caressed his head softly. "But it has a star on it. I talked to your grandfather a little bit, but why don''t we go back to your room for that story?" Chris touches the stroked head himself as he follows Ain walking ahead. He tightened his cheeks slightly as he unconditionally niggered and approached Ain, who turned to his desk. I''ve been thinking a lot about Lorraine lately. "Uh... yes? "I didn''t expect you to finish this so quickly, no matter how much money and personnel you said was in place." The magic props that lead the nuclear sky are a specialty that Loran made with his own hands alone. " Then Ain said so and spread a piece of paper all over his desk. The blueprints and some descriptions were drawn. The body of the sloppy pointed column is gray in its entirety and is like a mass of iron. However, gold is used for edges and patterns, and rotary wings are provided horizontally. When it comes to sailless ships, there is a saying, but the remnants as ships were seen from time to time. Common fishing vessels are depicted in the comparison, and the vessels made by Loran are about four times that size. It''s an even bigger airship than Ein or Silvado initially imagined. "The name of the ship is" Knight Class/First Issue ". I''m a rank I''ve never heard of either, but Loran said he''s thinking three levels upstairs: Kingsguard Knight, General and Marshal. Well, I mean the class Loran thought of -" Ein says that much and moves on to the point. "I think Mr. Celestina is in a hidden dungeon. What disappeared from the ruins became Aurora, and Aurora went toward the divine hidden dungeon. Maybe it''s the result of absorbing some power." "... could that be" "I don''t know. But if that''s the case, Mr. Celestina is part of a hidden dungeon." There''s no precedent, no evidence to be sure. But Ein''s prediction was never a dream story, and it''s convincing enough for Chris to hear the words and whine, "Maybe so." "My grandfather and I asked Loran for this ship. As a way to get to the entrance at the top of the tower." "Bye, Master Ain! That''s me too......" Chris'' expression becomes brighter and dew his joy. "Let''s go check it out together. I think we can see what''s going on from the outside, whether we go inside or not." Anyway, I already have permission. Silvard has allowed Ain to go out to that land as a big job before he came to the throne. The other day, Loran set a deadline of one month. That said, we''ve prepared it less than a month later, but less than a few months later, Dill and Katima''s wedding comes. I''ve never decided to see how it goes sooner. - - It''s close when we leave. Even considering the time to schedule detailed appointments and the period of preparation, he will be leaving the King''s Capital in a few days. 380 Talk about Loran being amazing. In the woods as close as Wang Du. This was Ain''s first forest to fight demons before, and one that Lloyd and Chris took to their feet. Many trees are now felled and maintained as a little square. "- Big." One word, I squeal when I see the airship on which Ain was placed. Two mornings after the day I spoke to Chris, it''s a delicacy that just got carried away. A spacecraft built by Loran with a lot of funding, to no avail of his technical abilities. In essence, this was the completion number one. The exterior was the same thing Ain and Chris were looking at, and the two were now about to get an explanation from Loran right next to the airship. "I was just realizing that the power of money is amazing." What comes from a thin grin is a sense of disillusionment and satisfaction. Many researchers and craftsmen have made final confirmations of the airship. Only the surroundings of these three, somewhat uneasy atmosphere, drift away. "Take it, I need to explain it for now......! "Mm, I asked for it. I''ll explain it to the grandfathers, and it''ll help if you tell me and Chris." "Hahaha...... Rikai. But I don''t know what to explain." Loran puts his arms together and puts his hands on his face to think. The left and right beard shakes slowly and the tail moves quietly left and right. "You want a technical explanation? "I''d like to ask you the other way around. A story that me and Chris can hear and understand? "............ Shh, if you have a little time to review it, you''ll be fine! Yeah! Mr. Ain - No, I''m sure Master Ain will understand! "Okay. Sometimes it''s hard for me." Whatever, it''s a technique that Genius Loran took years to create, a technique he wouldn''t have established without Black Dragon material. Next to Ain, Chris was grinning and sharing his thoughts. "My grandfather wants me to ask him about the piloting and the size of the furnace." "Ah, that''s manipulation! Even so, it''s not particularly difficult compared to existing battleships. There''s more movement up and down, but the truth is, that''s about the difference." "So what about the furnace? "No? "-" "There is no furnace on this airship. It''s only to absorb the magic in the air - and then convert - and - and I have an emergency demon stone -" This is not good. Being a story he doesn''t know from the way through, Ain''t got his hands on Loran. "Ma, wait! I mean, does that mean you can move without fuel? "Yes, yes. The magic that drifts through the air doesn''t go away, so we can keep flying virtually, semi-permanently." "What a cod..." Loran, who said with pleasure, was proudly turning his attention to the airship. Meanwhile, Chris'' mouth approaches Ain''s ear, which was surprising. "Master Warren said. Soon, let me sneak a secret around him." "That''s better. It''s not weird whenever they kidnap you." If it''s probably a private talk, the golden egg that no one else can compare to is Loran. "I''ve worked hard inside to make it, so look at it if you like! I''m sure you''ll be satisfied with the fact that they make it as livable as the Royal Water Train." "You don''t have to be so extravagant...... but I want to see it, Chris" and spoke to Chris next door, while at the same time distancing herself from her. "It''s been a while. Who draws the blood of honor." "Mr. Sierra!? It''s been a long time, for sure, but why are you here? "As a help to him, I was more on my feet than in the elves. I will speak to this child, and if you draw honorable blood, please join Lord Lorraine on the ship." "... eh? You see, Sierra''s got her hands on Chris'' roots at some point. I feel a strong will to say I will definitely let you get away with it, directed at Chris, who is opening his mouth and solidifying. "By the way, how can you call that? "I''m sorry, I won''t" I mean, it''s different than before. I don''t know what the emphasis is. Seeing that Sierra would not break, Ain walks out with Loran. I never abandoned Chris. They''re in a friendship, too, and it''s been a long time since I''ve talked to them, I just thought. "Come on, then! Ain''t got four rooms in your bedroom! "No, it''s too much. I''m not so tired of changing my bed every day..." Two people leaving. At a distance where you can''t hear the talk, Sierra questions Chris. "Hey, the only thing that''s fast is using a sword? "Ugh, ugly......" "The letter I received a while back said I was finally able to confess. I wonder what that means? The chief said he was happy that the royal family would return to one, and he wouldn''t die until he saw Chris'' son." "That''s it, that''s it! There''s a lot going on with me! "I know. That one doesn''t try to surround a woman, and it''s something that someone''s allowed to marry from a very young age. Honestly, as the next king, I''d like to differ a little bit." When Sierra says to sigh. "Then I wish I was a little more aggressive. I''ve spoken to that woman, Master Krone, too." "- When?" "Before I go to Strom. Isn''t it amazing? Knowledgeable and driven. Highly qualified owner but hard-working, that beauty. Besides crossing the ocean all the way after him. I survived the war with Marc, not Lady Raviola and Melon. And your honorable, blood-drawing personality, I know that''s tough." And one more sigh. Now even stronger, throw up deep and stare straight at Chris. "I wasn''t trying to burn anything else. I just wanted to make sure how far along we were." That''s what I said and stroked Chris'' head. "But if I was looking at the distance between you two, I knew you were getting close, so just be a little more aggressive, right? That''s it." "Maybe you''ve been saying something for a long time? "No, he said the chief would leave it to Chris, too. This is only advice as a friend. I was so close that I could talk to him, I didn''t want to look at him." "Mouth¡­¡­¡­¡­" Chris strokes his lips with his own fingers. The tricks have grown and flashed before, and my old friend Sierra, of the same sex, is so lustrous that she seems to snooze. "... Well, it sounds like you''re in love more than I think" Maybe it was an extra favor, her crush wouldn''t have reached Chris'' ear. Whatever, because he stared at Ain, who was at the end of his gaze, and he was happily lowering his gaze. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ein and Chris returned to the castle in the evening. The two were walking shoulder-to-shoulder in the castle and stepping into an underground warehouse packed with materials. Narrow and packed crates, etc. There are few foot stomps, but right next to the entrance, the two of us are packed together. "That''s an amazing amount of luggage...... here" "Well, I''ll be staying for a few days. There''s a lot of people eating and dressing." "How many people were there?" "About twenty people, including us, get on that boat from the castle? "Hmm... Dill left a message, right? Ain nodded quickly. There''s one reason, because the wedding is close. He said he''d keep it in King''s Landing on Grandpa''s orders. "Phew, I can''t believe His Royal Highness Prince Wang is leaving Wang Capital, but his escort can''t go" "Exactly. That''s why Katima was trying to come with me. Her wife''s watching over her." You won''t be able to sneak in just in case. So much trust can be easily held against that Laralua. Chris bends to the letter of his hips to check his luggage. Standing next to her, Ain crouched in and opened the crate. "What is it, soap? It was delivered by a number of soapy piles. "Speaking of which, did you also have a bath?" "Yeah. I''ve seen it, but it was huge. I mean, I don''t think it''s much different from living in a castle, that building." "- Are you feeling like a little vacation home? "Actually." Ain laughs invincibly, face to face with Chris and loosen the corner of his mouth. "Ah, Master Ain''s evil cousin is already out" "Because this is all about sex. I haven''t forgotten it''s a lot of tough situations, but that''s why we''re all tired of looking all the way weird." "Right. Uh, but! I''ll tell you while I''m at it! Not if you can''t, can you? "He said he wouldn''t. Yeah, he said he wouldn''t... probably" I''ve been there before, and Ain''t not unconscious either. I couldn''t say enough, turning away from Chris and scratching his cheek. "I can''t say strongly. Am I me too? Ha... I''m weak." Did I say something? When he hears a small, discouraged voice and Ain turns his face. Zero distance. The tips of their noses rubbed softly and their eyes and eyes met at about the same time. Chris can only blink repeatedly. It concentrates on the feel of the lips that stick together perfectly and the slightest warmth. "Ooh, ooh, ooh." It was an unexpected mouthpiece because the distance was too close. Ain apologizes as soon as he''s surprised. But when Chris, who had been taken aback, regained his sanity. "Hey, why are you apologizing?!? Aren''t I the only one happy and stupid? "No... no, it''s not, but I suddenly did, and I didn''t mean it, and that''s about apologizing for a word! "I don''t think I need to apologize at all! I already said I like Ein! That''s why I''d rather not be apologized for, the woman. Ain''t just apologizing for what he''s done to himself, he''s not apologizing for the act itself. But for Chris, even that''s just one unnecessary word. In the end, Chris continued to dew his dissatisfaction by pointing his lips. Nevertheless. It seems cowardly that I haven''t said anything about that day until today. Ain''t breathing all the time. To an elf with an adorable look in front of him. "I''m a conscious person (Chris), so I''m serious, too." and. That day, Chris said he''d make me fall in love. I didn''t say anything great about taking responsibility, but now Ain''t figured out how to deal with Chris apart from then on. In proportion to the narrowed physical distance, the mental distance was also close. Decent, exploring the sincerity of words for more than a dozen seconds. Chris smiles beautifully, both jewels and sumptuous, and hugs Ain without a foretaste. "It''s cheating, right? It''s really cheating! Suddenly, make me like you more about Ein......! My voice is playing, and I have no sense of grandeur. She is purely delighted and looses her body to sweeten to Ain. It will be a few minutes before this deed ends. When he buried his face on Ain''s chest and sweet Chris left until he was satisfied. Next time, if it''s an accident, I won''t forgive you. I moistened my eyes happily and looked Ain in the eye and said softly. 381 Natural enemies. If you are asked if the experience of flying in the sky was in this world, the answer is yes. However, there is a caveat that is forceful due to physical abilities, etc. And now, Ain was gracefully flying over the continent by established technology. ".................. ooh" Wow. Is it a luxury to sum it up in one word? Ain admires the sight that extends to a full view. Stand on the deck of the airship and catch the wind. An airship was advancing even higher than the clouds, with our faces. Daylight pouring from far overhead. Cloud sea on one side of the perimeter. Occasionally, the ground seen from the gap between the clouds was an unusual sight. In addition, a single tower stands upright in the direction of travel. It''s like a jewel that wears heaven. It''s a new look in the earth that was called a hidden dungeon of God. "The entrance... it was really there" Chris showed up rocking gold thread. The two stare at the tower at the end of their gaze and exchange words. "The person who designed it must be a very discreet character or a weird goddess." "Well, I have no idea what the latter means." "It''s okay, because I don''t know a lot about it either. I don''t know. It''s a long time ago." Ein talks about the tower that slowly approaches him. "It''s only been three hours since you left King''s Capital, hasn''t it? Looks like it''s a few times faster than the fastest water train." ''Cause even though I say it, it''s a mystery that standing on the deck doesn''t blow me away. It''s not that strong of a wind, but it''s not that the airship is slow. Is there a technical problem? Or is it another designed demonic prop by Loran? Even if I didn''t know the answer, it was more important to Ain''t to be blown away. "I''d like to see your grandfathers surprised again." "Pfft - that''s your face when you surfaced and when you moved on. I''ve never seen you so surprised, Your Majesty." "I''m going to follow you on that when I get home." ¡­¡­ "Hey! He said don''t look me in the eye like he sees something sad... he said it''s my concern! "What do you care about that..." "Well, it''s a little prediction. I don''t know how this investigation is going to work, but when I see how it goes, I''m supposed to go back to Wang Du." That''s what Ain says, he thinks of the ground that should be spreading under his eyes. "What you''re trying to say is that you''ll have a lot to report to your grandfather" In any case, this land is also the home where she lives. I''ve never taken a leg, but it means something completely different to the ruins in Heim, and it''s new to my memory that I was previously surprised by the world apart from the ground when I stepped in with Cain from a slightly further entrance. The other day about Celestina. I couldn''t think of anything to end it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It wasn''t until a few dozen minutes later that the airship lowered altitude. It was (,,,,) a meadow with open neighborhoods, a flat land planned from the beginning. But there is only one small, elevated place, where the ship stops power. A special anchor (squid) was lowered and fully secured. Ain''t stood on deck like earlier. Line up Marco to the right and Chris to the left and look around. ... used to be a meadow. Now there''s not a bit of that remnants, and the only thing that spreads is the view Ain''t never seen. "It was the other day when I took a leg, but it wasn''t so far in range" "Then it''s invasive speed. It''s a sight you can''t ignore." Smooth as a winter lake on one side. Blue and white, and purple colors tell the story that they are not ice. Moving on, the trees are crystallizing again, and the whole thing is as beautiful as it was made of crystals and gems. but there was no difference in the anomaly, (It rises strangely throughout my body. through absorption, intense magic flows in) Ain basically put his foot on the edge of the ship. "A, Dear Ein! What are you suddenly doing!? "I''m coming down, Chris." "I''m suddenly going down... oh, already! Height is about a few meters. Nothing. Even the knights who worked out have no problem with height. Chris and Marco descend on the ground together following a lightly landed ein. Ain got his hands on it and closed his eyes. "Marco." "Ha." "Is this the same as the other day? "¡­ no, not enough to tell you the other day" "Then I mean this is also the difference. I see." "Um, Master Ain! What''s the sudden matter...... ugh! "I''m sorry. I mean, in the air, I was wondering how much magic there is around here. Chris then also closes his eyes again to sharpen his senses. "............... really. I don''t know if you''ll tell me, but it''s certainly not normal." Nodding at each other with a stiff girlfriend. Then the three advance slowly on their feet and meet one swordsman. A rock that was falling to the ground. It was even crystallized, but she''s sturdy with silver hair with her hips down on top of it. "Coming, Ein" Durahan Cain was just waiting alone. I noticed the visit without looking back, and its gaze is still toward the divine hidden dungeon. "How long have you been here? "Ever since yesterday. It seemed like a hassle to go any further." Ain stands next to him and listens. "There he is. Our natural enemies." "I knew it, I thought so" "But Ain''t in the mood to be nearby. Apparently, it''s not distance attenuation or anything. So does Marco, huh? "Yeah, so am I." "If so, it''s still the tower or the example brave man that caused it" Cain, who stood up troublesome, is a dull foothold than usual. Ain look at it and narrow his eyes. On the other hand, I am noticed that there is no abnormality in my body. "Actually, the entrance that was near us (Demon King Castle) is strangely crystallizing and the situation is strange. That''s why Sylvia''s got me staying, and I''m the only one here." "Are you okay? If anything happens over there..." "Sylvia''s not the kind of woman to worry about. You raised me up to Durahan, Elderlich." What a compelling word, Ein grinned and sneered. "There''s your sister..." As Chris leans down and squeals, Ain gently reaches out. Soon, however, she raised her face and resided in an unwavering determination to go behind her eyes. "I came here to tell you everything I can to make sure. It''s okay, don''t worry! Answer, then squeeze the hand Ain nearly reached out to. Raise the corner of your mouth with the attitude that you can not only be supported by Ain, but you can also work hard. To the reliability conveyed by her, Ain nodded small and gave it back before hanging the words "let''s do our best". Naturally, hands connected to walk are released. Delivering the unfortunate Chris to the edge of his sight, Cain grinned and opened his mouth. "It''s nice to get along, but I can see it coming." It''s still a long way to the standing tower. Crystals grown from the ground on both sides gradually came thick and big. Many thorns, like the inside of the crystal cave itself appeared on the ground. About a few minutes to go from the area where it was originally a plain. - Wasn''t the view as Ain had asked Marco? Katsun, Kotun. The sound of every walk dissolves in the air without any echoing walls. One woman visible at the end of four gazes. "Huh -!?" It''s still a few hundred meters away, it seems, but Chris rocked his body wide and unconsciously grabbed Ain''s clothes. All of them, good eyes. Chris the elf is especially good, and distance doesn''t matter. "No mistakes, no mistakes" A slowly raised hand heads to Celestina. "Sister.....................! How could you be here...! And a step further. The moment Chris moved ahead of Cain. Tongue punching and the sound of running through the ground. "You mean your realm already..." "Both of you, behind us! A glimmer of deceit reached Chris'' cheek. After blinking. Cain was in sight, and Marco stood to cover himself. And it''s the look of my sister who pointed a rape at those two. Ain''t the one who pulled her blind hand. A new Ishtal was already pulled out and forcefully pulled by Ain, who took a collisionary stance. Dazzling magic illuminates the area. At this time, the two sheltered shared the same emotions. Well, that''s a natural enemy, I see. 382 Fighting the Brave [Previous] Something disturbing, like dissolved in acid. The great sword Cain holds - its tip dissolves into the universe one by one. He punched his tongue and produced several fantasy hands from his back. - But. "Ha! Is this such a stupid thing possible......!? Everything made using magic was instantly wrapped in a white aura and purified. No questions asked, it''s the result of this one word. Marco''s sword, on the other hand, is not affected at all and cuts to Celestina. "Weird power! Even Master Marc said he didn''t have that much power... but he doesn''t match the magic in your body. I wonder what kind of trick it is...... ugh! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is Marco''s sword honest and clean? It is as quiet as a fresh stream, yet characterised by a sharp strand supported by years of stacking. But Celestina is no worse, showing off. Sometimes it flushes with rapiers, sometimes pulling out daggers and launching counterattacks. He was clever, had a lot of maneuvers, and fought his eyes out. While Cain on the other hand is blurred, he looks around. "Is it because of the crystals around us that our bodies are heavy" Occasionally, Celestina''s body glows dull. It occurs every few seconds, or after a tough outcry with Marco. Almost at the same time Marco''s body became heavier, the crystals were emitting light again. Behind him, he watches the battle of the three, while Ain holds his shoulder like he''s covering Chris. "I''m not your sister...... ugh. Smell, face, body. I''m your sister! Even the power, the sword, is very melon and melon, and the power of the brave is your sister herself............ it just looks like another nanica! "... oh, I think so too" Then Chris pulled out Rapier and stood up. Ain''t got no idea how powerful he is in his eyes. "Being the two of you now, I''m better at speed" "Maybe I am... but we need to talk about whether we need to fight" I can withdraw and look into it from a different point of view, etc. I didn''t have to throw myself in danger on purpose, I had that idea. "No, it''s not a situation I can ignore anymore." That''s what Chris said and looked behind him. "Look, this terrain is spreading." - I see you''re in trouble. "Yeah, I think so." The ground crystallizes and the crystals protruding from the ground show up even more. In addition, the grains of light going to Celestina''s body had increased in quantity than ever before. "I will fight, too. If you don''t stop Nanica, who looks a lot like your sister, this terrain could spread." It''s not a story that can be ignored no matter what. However, anxiety arose in my mind that Ein would allow me to fight with him. It wasn''t long before Ain, who sighed loudly, put his hand on her head. "What you don''t force. Okay?" "Huh - Yes! The two joining the front instantly outrun the two they were fighting and pack their distance from Celestina. Along the way, Ain exchanged eyes with Cain. I glanced at the protruding crystal and ran away. "Marco, we''re going to hit the bad crystal eight times." He admitted lightly to the disadvantage of the occasion and left the scene more troublesome than remorseful. While the accompanying Marco looks the same, he turns his eyes twice or three times to worry about Ain before running out. "Is Mr. Ain''s body okay? "Well, to be honest, it''s creepy, and I''m not in the book shape for it." Laughing all the time, pulling out the new Ishtal I brought. "I''m not going to lose. - Huh." Seeing the great sword erected in great waves, Celestina took a step to pack this a period and a distance. But. "Huh!" Blink once for a minute and she quickly distance herself. The next moment, the wind that destroys everything that went straight through the side. "What is it now!? "I was wondering if it was because Ishtal was enhanced... no, I didn''t think I was so strong either" I''ve never had a better chance of swinging before today. I can''t help but be surprised. "He said he hadn''t heard of a wave that seemed like he could blow up every town! That said, there are other things that are surprising. It''s Celestina''s awesomeness in identifying and perceiving the power. Furthermore, the surrounding crystals have not been greatly destroyed. Looks sturdy enough. I wonder if every tower would break, from what I had hoped Ain was enough, worth a surprise. When the two of them were exchanging words, the sound heard from the back a little further away. It sounds like a broken glass, a dry noise called Parisine. "I knew it." Niyali, Ain''t giggling. Immediately after the sound, the body regained only a little lightness. I hold hands over and over again and I feel the difference in gripping power as well. Running next door, Chris looked at the situation and decided on his heart. "It also cracks the nearby crystals! Because that seems more convenient for all of us! I just said we''d fight together. Her own grid was strong, but now it mattered what she could do for Ain. "Mm-hmm! "Uh, one more time! If Ein can''t do it either, then no! Then I''ll be a little rampaged up too! The last time I said that, Chris would leave, too. It would be hard to crush a crystal that was as sturdy as it was, but her behavior made her feel dependable. "Well," Celestina - - There are a number of ways to stop a seemingly woman, but what should we do? I want to take away my physical freedom and talk to you if I can. Whether that can be done or not, I honestly want to avoid the consequences of taking my life. Keeping a certain distance, Celestina takes a step back when Ain takes a step forward. Ein raises his mouth angle to the qualities of genius, wondering if he even spotted it between swords in an earlier encounter. "What are you doing here, what''s going on? Can I talk to you? - Get out of here. "Okay, I get it. That sounds like a hard conversation." "I only warn you once more. Get out of here." "It doesn''t work that way. The spread of this area will also have an impact on other regions. More anxious people, and the strange surroundings around here should affect the neighborhood." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "I''m forced to. But let me talk to you. If that''s no good." Ground with tons, tons, and toes. The silence exchanged is a short time, less than a few seconds, while the tension is felt for dozens of minutes. At the same time as exhaling, Ain took Celestina''s back. "Use your abominable powers. But let me talk to you." Black magic. But what a poisonous shade of magic that the cherry magic wraps it around covers Ein''s hand. The poison snuck quietly into Celestina''s neck muscle, which had not yet been looked back. But. "That''s right, brave man, is there resistance to this power too" I used to say it was a power with a history of even manipulating demon kings. What a strong ability to play even that. Two, a flash toward Ein''s thigh. "Hihi...... hiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The dagger, which was a flash of identity, does not arrive, and the man eater born from the ground eats every celestina. It stretched up to dozens of meters above the ground, moving its mouth exaggerated and its face to chew. Ain stares at the condition and shuts his mouth. Celestina couldn''t have died from this... I was sure. As proof, the man-eater is torn in two and Celestina dances down to the ground. "Ha............ Ha" Don''t be unfaithful. It''s not like you''re weak. Now from Ain''s neck, he showed himself as a small round of flowers. Take comfort, and the man-eater disappears. Follow me. Ain''t got the palm of his hand, and he''s got the same magic on hand as before. "Weaken the power of that brave man, and let him speak to you willingly." This should be the best, more than anything else, means of getting information. There was a bitter laugh in what I was trying to do. "Ha... I can''t believe the Demon King is trying to manipulate the Brave One in the battle between the Demon King and the Brave One... while I''m at it, you villain..." But it is also true that we can no longer ignore it. Ain shot straight through Celestina and set up his sword. Then the floor where Celestina stands twitches and leaks light, enveloping her body. Time after time, from the tower, the particles of light poured down. Oh, what''s that? As Ain watched, the light slowly healed. "You rule it out with strength." After a short word, white Aurora illuminates the area. I have a bad feeling about this, and Ain''t staring at me in surprise. Dokung, his chest pulsed hard, and he held his chest hard, not experiencing the pain. 383 Fighting the Brave [after] Before exploring what happened, I notice Celestina''s face at the end of my eyes and nose. We targeted Ain''s abdomen. Rapier unleashed a poke faster than a demon stone cannon. - "I''ll rule it out with strength" Earlier words blur Ain''s back of the brain, twisting his body almost reflexively. Though I did. I just rip my skin off by plundering my clothes, releasing a second blow without having time to breathe. Three more shots, four more shots - and it won''t stop. "Right now...... I''m busy! Ain sneered his sword to the side as he grabbed his painless chest. Wind pressure, a blade in the wind hits Celestina, and she moves to defense at a rate beyond what is known. I can''t do it unless I know it''s coming from the beginning. It makes me see qualities as a genius that just make me feel that way with nature. Besides, what is this pain? You can''t pull it off at all. On the contrary, the pain increases. As much as I want to get on my knees and close my eyes if I''m not in the middle of a fight right now. But I can''t stay that way. Ain looked around to wipe the sweat in an attempt to see where Celestina stood. Then. "Can a brave man do this?" I laughed bitterly and told him to throw up. There is deep, white fog in the area and poor vision. There was also a mist directly underneath, illusory as standing on a cloud. "Eye - Dear Sir!" And I can hear Chris even small. I know you''re trying to rush under Ain, but that doesn''t seem like a good situation. "Stuffed, the stage of the Demon King''s Crusade." Touching the fog caused pain and paralysis to the skin. If that were to fill the neighborhood, I could describe it as the worst in a nutshell. "At the end of the sentence, I can''t put out roots or anything. Your body is getting heavy." I even laugh up. It is almost certain that the force was sealed, an overwhelming disadvantage. It was never even exaggerated that Celestina said she would rule it out with strength. But still. Ein withstood the pain and took his hands off his chest without even letting him have a little bit of grandeur. "You said you thought you could take me down with this, and you''d rule it out." A little, it came to my head. What did you know about me when you first met me? There is power in the hand that holds Ishtal with nature. Black magic sweeps the loser and the white mist, covering Ain''s arms. "Don''t be proud - genius." No longer a genuine step in without a handful. I entered Celestina''s nostalgia and shook Ishtal up with momentum from below. "Huh!?" "Do you... wow. But..." One step, Celestina, who retreated at divine speed. But that''s not the end of it. The time with Ain remains the same. "Did you think that when you could retreat, it would be allowed" The pursuit is shaken down, but Celestina also flushes with criticism. But the shock that struck at hand did not completely disappear, causing paralysis. Ain''t waving his sword, even though he sneers at Ain''t. "Eliminate" Can''t talk too much, Celestina threw a dagger after words. The throw targets Ain''s eyebrows without the madness of dimensions. Ein grabs it with his open hand and throws it back without setting it apart. After a flash of defense, the dagger flew wide overhead. A shock wave that reaches Ain''s chest when a silver rapier pokes at the sky. Ein leaks a "chip" and a light tongue punch, biting his lips. I didn''t even miss between tongues, and Celestina had the bow in her hand this time. When, or where did you have it? The doubts disappeared in an instant. Ain mock the arrows unleashed, and pack the distance. "All of this, why are you so talented! Between packing and filling, the arrows released are eight in total. Medullary, neck, wrist, nucleus - a bow that pokes them all without the madness of dimensions. Ain''t Ain''t Ain''t dealt with everything either... "Huh... it''s the wind" The hand of the attack did not stop, a small typhoon that came from Ain''s feet. It easily takes one foot off balance and forces Ishtal to stand up for it. "Magic or you''ll make it." You''re a genius! I drank the words and prepared for the attack. Ain''t stretched his arm straight into the light that looming rapiers reflect. I opened my eyes and adopted a system of acceptance. I put my will on it and waited for the attack. "Huh!" Celestina pulled Rapier by looking at the magic Ain created. Any genius is afraid of this poison. Well. Ain with his eyes narrowed thinks. I was wondering how we should win. But the ultimate goal is to get the information out of her. But how to deal with this disadvantage, now this is more of a troubled species than anything else. Aim for out of magic? I wondered for a moment, but I don''t think I can. I don''t feel like I''m being supplied with magic around seeing some light from towers and crystals. Celestina, already retreating to a certain distance, let Rapier wrap the wind around her. "If I take it directly from the front, it''s gonna hurt." It''ll be easier if it hurts. Laugh, look up into the sky. "Okay." But it doesn''t change what you do, Ain''t whipping a heavy body. Face the looming majesty. Run in the wind cutting off your cheeks and with your whipped body. Unexpectedly, I lost sight of Celestina. "Eh -" It assimilates into fog and quickly disappears from Ain''s sight. It disappeared as if he hadn''t been there from the beginning. Where is Ain, the moment he groaned. "Eliminate" To the voices heard in his ears, Ain is utterly pierced with voices. It''s been a long time since I''ve had this experience, and I accidentally leaked a voice saying "You''re lying" that I couldn''t help. Eventually, Rapier penetrates his left arm deeply. Ain groaned small at the strong pain and fever he hadn''t felt in a long time. A stage where brave men are just easy to fight and a tenacity named Celestina. I''m sure I shouldn''t let you set this stage up if you''re going to fight her. By now it''s too late to understand, but I can''t help it. From the side, it''s nothing short of predicament. but Ain''t still got a little bit of a sense of sadness. "Is there anything as pathetic and pointless as a war of attrition" It''s a battle you can''t honestly fight because it just makes you feel like your opponent on one side. I think of Chris, who seems anxious outside, and I can put a grip on Ishtal''s gripping hand. By the way, Celestina had already assimilated to the fog. Should unleash another unintentional blow. Ein does not explore the surprise, but waits for the attack with his weakened body. ¨D¨D¨D¨D I closed my eyes and breathed softly and loudly. Sharpen the five senses to momentum that assimilates itself to the fog. Look how irresistible it is, or Celestina''s attack is slower than earlier. Hurry up, Ain''t calmly waiting. And when the attack finally came, Rapier was poked at Ain''s chest. "I''ve been waiting." "Huh!? Celestina is surprised by Ain, who looked back abruptly, without uttering a verbal word. Ein on the other hand reaches for the pointed rapier and grips the tip. But Rapier''s momentum did not stop, and Ain''s hand pierced the tip of his shoulder. "No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" It hurt a lot more than I put it into words, but I will endure it and keep my hands off Rapier. I whip my body more than ever and reach out to Celestina, who tries to distance me. Naturally, she also perceived the crisis and took her hands off Rapier. Although he releases an arrow as he takes his distance, Ain''t tried to avoid it and packs the distance as he takes it with his arm. What a forceful means, but the distance from Ain''t without a flinch finally narrowed to one arm''s worth. And the magic of an example that hangs around Ein''s arm. "It was a tough fight... really! If it was just a good fight to kill your opponent, it would have been easier. In this case, they are the other person, and I don''t even want to kill Chris'' sister in addition to what I want to hear. That was not why it was a handful, but I struggled with a limited way of fighting. Ain''t hands gripped Celestina''s right arm to make all the hard work and pain free stuff. Twitchy, flowing magic flows across her body, snatching power away from her eyes. After more than a dozen seconds, I reached the point where I could see no intention of fighting at all. I look at her dripping her arm, and then here Ain''t no Rapier out of her shoulder. "Gu............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... When it hurts, it makes a weak sound and distracts me. The arrow stuck in his arm pulled out momentum, too, enduring a moment of pain before watching Celestina. Definitely poisonous. Naturally, it''s a potent poison that works against the Demon King. After listening, I wish it would be quiet even if I detoxify it. Open your mouth with pale expectations. "Mr. Celestina? I wonder if that''s okay. In the meantime, let me talk to you." It''s a way to peep, because you don''t know if she''s real. "Oh, I did." "Huh?" "Look, it was..." Small, hard to hear her voice. When Ein, who rehearsed, packs a step away, "For the first time, let us leave and honor you." "No, so what did you say just now... ugh! "I also give you the proof that you were wanted. That''s the end of the life you were given." While rapping, I have no idea what words mean. After saying that was it, she had a soft, warm grin, reminiscent of Chris. Then, the surrounding white mist melts into Ain''s body. "What... ugh!? Celestina''s body also becomes cloudy. As even the fog blended into Ain''s body, Celestina disappeared like she wasn''t there from the beginning. Some particles of light left toward the tower. Instead, from the force that rises throughout the body, you must not feel an aura different than before. Chris'' desperate voice reaches Ain''s ear repeatedly blinking and not knowing what happened. "Dear Ein! Dear Ein! ... Let''s join first. The battle is over. I don''t know why, but the battle did come to an end. 384 [3 volumes of gossip the day before release] Talk about where Ein was asleep. Not long after Ain lost consciousness on his way home. Not in the real world, but in the spiritual world created by a particular force. Blue plains stretching everywhere. Under a single tree that grew on a small high hill, one beautiful woman was knee-pillowing Ain. There was a silver-haired man standing on his back near her like that. "- I think I''ve done too much. But heh." A man roughs up his voice just saying that he couldn''t hide his frustration, but couldn''t help it. Then a beautiful woman opens her mouth with a gracious voice, as she despises him like that. "Yeah, you were worried, weren''t you? Because the figurine they carried could do something wrong to this girl." "... yes" "Still, you should have kept it down a little bit. I haven''t recovered yet because of Cain''s impotence." Without disputing one thing, Cain leaned over without being able to. "I''ll have a hard time with Sylvia, too" "Yeah, I''ve been used to it since you were a skeleton." "Don''t talk about the old days. Now it would be." Sa... and a cool breeze stroked their cheeks. Cain stared at the distance, but his consciousness was pointing toward Sylvia''s knee. "Maybe a few more months? "Until recovery." "That''s right. I used the power of Cain." To use Durahan''s power, Ain''s body was still too shocked. "Reflected? "No, I''m doing that right after I use my powers." Then Sylvia smiled and made a call to Cain. "Hey, hey, ears over here" "What the sudden" "Fine, here you go" Cain obeyed the word honestly, looking badly punished. I''m comatose Ein because of myself. In addition, Sylvia is sometimes left to recover, and now there is no reluctance at all. "It''s great to reflect properly. Good boy, good boy." Her hand strokes Cain''s silver hair as she spills a flashing grin. In response to such an unexpected blow, he accidentally dotted his eyes properly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It wasn''t the lightness or the dissatisfaction that blurred Cain''s brain. If I were to put it into words, something like confusion about Sylvia''s behavior? "You can be a little happy now." "I''m not that old. Besides, it wouldn''t be a pleasant situation." "You know, to be honest, I don''t think Cain was wrong. Because it''s a red fox, isn''t it? It''s not too late for anything." "But" "Yeah, but (,). It''s a reflection on what I''ve done too much, but it means I had no choice." Although we have just discussed something similar earlier, Sylvia tells Cain again, in a reworded fashion. Sylvia''s hand slowly left Cain''s and was put on Ain''s forehead. Silence drifts between us for a while. Surrounded by unreal nature and feeling the light of the wind and the sun, the two spent this time in silence. Occasionally, Ain''t "Hmmm......" I get to sleep. At that time, the two of us looked at Ain''s face and were relieved by how he was recovering. "Sooner or later, I''ll teach you the sword again" "- Yeah." "It should eventually reach the Imperial Castle. The best loyalists on the continent should still be waiting in that land" Hearing the words, Sylvia reckons and closes her eyes. Her hands were gentler than ever and she gently stroked Ain''s cheek. 385 status cards and a little rest. Tong, and the shock that rocked my back. Chris, holding onto Ain, was shaking his body a little, feeling restless. - You''re worried about me. "Really! I suddenly get wrapped up in fog...... even in the fog, there were no Eins anywhere!? What, that was happening? Ain''t never had the ability to make it, and Ain sighs softly and looks up at the tower. Soon the discomfort disappeared and the physical discomfort subsided. Chris doesn''t try to ask about his sister. ".................. Dear Cain and Marco, but soon after the fog came out I knelt on the ground" "How about now? Are you okay?" "Yes, it looks spicy, but I was standing on my own..." Many of the crystals that collapsed were reflected in Ain''s vision, which tilted only his neck. In addition to the crystal, it was obvious that it had received magic, or some kind of supply, from the tower. Celestina should have used more power than she could handle herself. The wounded Ain was proof of this, affecting Marco, and even Cain. Ein was strongly convinced that the effects so far would be impossible if they were normal, in an attempt to have attributes that could be described as natural enemies. Secondly, Ain''s blood dripped at Chris'' disposal. "... Huh? Here." "I''m just hurt, it''s okay" "Everything''s fine, isn''t it?! Duh, how did you get so hurt!? "''Cause I got pierced with rapiers," I couldn''t answer more than that. Now the pain is healed and the sturdiness of the body stains itself. Chris held tight in tears to Ain, who said in a kelloggy manner. "I''ll take any punishment - - I''m sorry, do it" She speaks words of apology and shakes her body weakly. I figured out whose fault I was injured, and then I thought I had to apologize. But. "I''m not Mr. Celestina. Even if there is, I think the word" exquisitely crafted fake "is correct. That said, I think back to earlier conversations. "He said tentatively about himself for the first time. When I used Shannon''s, the Red Fox''s power, I ended up leaving words that I didn''t quite understand and disappeared." "Disappeared, is it? "Yes, if you think it''s foggy, it''s coming into my body." "... you said you didn''t need my demon stone, and you sucked about my sister" "What, you ever get jealous here? To much B femininity, Ein looked back unexpectedly. But I can''t face her body because Chris is holding onto it. "haha...... I''m kidding" I didn''t expect Chris to make a joke at a time like this. That said, she was also anxious, so I guess the thread of tension was broken. "Are you tired? "Isn''t that supposed to happen? Master Ain is more tired." "In Chris''s case, it''s mentally preposterous. Me too. Well... yeah, I''m pretty tired." Most recently, I''m not as tired as the Black Dragon Battle. Celestina was certainly a formidable enemy though. "If I''m stuck with this, why did you try to be strong?" Ain then loosens Chris'' hand and looks back. She leaned over and Ain smiled gently, reaching out. The outstretched hand caresses the hair quietly and doesn''t need words. I heard a small "sorry" voice, but Ain''t answered and stroked on. "I was actually planning on going around a little bit more, but let''s not do that." But the sky is getting dark. Flying through the sky at night is no problem, that''s what Loran explained...... It is not too late to return to the King''s Capital in the morning. Ain decided to his heart and walked out with Chris'' hand. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Wang Du - laid in its castle, corner of the infirmary. A precious healing magic user, Bhara, sat beside her bed, bandaged her upper body, and was in the process of treating Prince Wang Ain. Her dazzling magic is poured into Ain''s back, where she slept on top. "Everyone exaggerates..." The next day, the airship soon returned to Wangdu. Obviously something happened, and when I perceived it, the castle fell into a commotion. However, there are no abnormalities when I look at Ain, Chris, or Marco. The anomaly was found only after Ain leaked about Pollo and the wound. "-Barra, how are things with the rest of your stupid grandchildren? "Heh, Your Majesty!? "It may stay put. So, what do you say? Sylvado, who came abruptly, tells us that there is a lot of confusion. "It was a deep wound, but Your Highness''s body was already almost recovered. So I''m going to treat you so that you don''t get scars..." "... then you just have to. You''ve been through a lot." Now, Silvard says the residence is right. "Let''s be profoundly grateful for the way you behaved. - I do, and I''d like to give you a moment, okay? "Uh... yes. As you say." Barra took off her seat with her head down to the two of them. Where she was sitting, Silvard lowered his back instead. Open your big crotch, put your elbow over your thigh and poke your cheek wand. "You seem very sturdy, Ain''t" "I''m proud of you. I haven''t had a cold in a long time." "There may be effects of toxin degradation." - I won''t deny it. "Something you can do, fool. Chris tells me you''ve been fighting a hell of a battle." "Ticked......" "Enough, let''s not have a bad foreground" Silvered''s eyes narrowed. "This is what Marco told you, but it''s sincere to say that the ground around you has returned to normal since those who looked like Celestina were killed? "Yeah, not the whole thing. Except near the perimeter of the tower." "Not in the rest of your imagination at all." "It''s an odd encounter, actually, me too." "... you were right to send Ain as a result, you mean" Although the result is a result, Silvard doesn''t seem to want to be convinced. Well, then, you must want to avoid the situation where you have to send Prince Wang as king. I feel sad about the beard trick. "Give me your status card." "Yes?" "Show me your status card. And now." "Nothing good... that''s sudden" Ein fishes the nostalgia of the coat he kept right beside him while lying on the bed. I saw the status card in my hand first myself. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó You know what? You know what? You know what? [JOB] Yi, Yi, Yi, Yi, Yi [Level] 839 [Health] 29411 [Magic] 2335 [Attack] 1848 [DEF] 2953 [Agility] 1572 [Skills] " ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "... Huh?" He leaked the words and repeated his blink. When I rub my eyes. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ein von Ishtalika [JOB] World Tree of Rampant Eating [Level] UNKNOWN [Health] ask [Magic] ask [Attack] - [Defense] - [Agility] - [Skills] World tree of bulimia, curse of solitude, seductive poison ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Was it some kind of mistake, as usual? I handed the status card straight to Silvado, who was looking at it in a strange way. He also exhales small and returns the card when he makes sure there are no status card anomalies. "I thought you sucked even with the power of the brave, but were you worried?" "By the way, what would you have done if you were smoking? "I don''t care. I was just wondering if the Demon King and the Brave could coexist." Obviously that can''t be the end of it, but Ein narrowed her eyes if she did. "For one thing, I''m going to set aside some time until the next investigation" "Yeah, I think that''s a good idea" "Would it be? For once, the crystallization of the example stopped and the scope narrowed. Before Ein went, now we decided to send researchers." "Then I..." "In the meantime, we''re keeping quiet until those two weddings, right? "... hey" Ain keeps her face on the pillow and closes her eyes to heal her tiredness. Silvard, who was watching how it was, made him, in his heart, solicit gratitude and ambition for Ain. "With that said, how was Marco? "I don''t care. Like Master Cain, he said there was nothing wrong with him since he was able to stand. For once, Bhara is also checking in." "Then I''m relieved." The rest was Chris'' heart care. "Olivia said. I''ll take care of Chris." "Your mother? "Oh. I still think Olivia is the right man for the rest. I think Olivia would be easy to get rid of the shock in Chris'' heart." Sure, you''re right if you ask me. Ein nods back honestly. "Nothing to worry about. Ein did what Ein had to do." To the kind words, my eyelids were unwittingly heavy. More and more pressing tiredness makes me let go of consciousness at some point. Finally, Silvard summons Bhara and asks her to resume treatment. With her head bowed, Barra stopped the trick by gesturing without speaking to her. 386 Invisible door. - I was dreaming. I don''t know how long I''ve been asleep, this. But surely, Ain was dreaming. I figured it out as a dream because I didn''t recognize the servants around me or the knight''s face. That said, I don''t feel like I can tell if you ask me, it''s a young figure of service that I know a lot about if I look closely. I can walk, I feel like a different world in a castle I''m used to living in. The footsteps echoing in the hallway seemed to belong to someone else. Second, if you look at the window, it''s bright outside. But I didn''t see my own face. By the way, my legs were moving apart from my consciousness. Looks like you''re aiming somewhere, in an unmistakable foothold. ¨D¨D¨D¨D Stops inadvertently. That''s a hierarchy with Ain''s room, but it was a little different. There''s a door where it shouldn''t be right now. From inside, there are signs of people, narrowly grinding Ain''s eyes. Suddenly, freedom returns to the body. You mean open it. Strange dreams are now. There''s nothing abhorrent about it, and on the contrary, it doesn''t look like it can be werewolf. Because I''m used to so-called strange things. Conn, conn. If you knock lightly, the voice of a man you''ve never heard from inside. "............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ and. Though I don''t know what that means, it conveys the will to reject it. Honestly, flashy. Isn''t it like I brought you this far? Why do you refuse now? In front of Ain, who was bewildered, the distance to the door turns away. For some reason, the hallway itself stretched out and the body was turned away. Ain ran out of nowhere. But sooner than that, the door goes far. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D If you think you''ve suddenly been wrapped in the dark. Ein''s consciousness awakened. "This place..." It''s on the bed where Barra was being treated. Ain''t nobody here now, but Ain''t been resting for a long time, apparently. Stand up, stretch out your body, make sure the pain doesn''t run and put it through your shirt. It''s already dark in this room, and it''s dark out the window. In addition to some magic prop lights, you can see the knight around. Apparently, it''s already late at night. Ain walked out of the room. "Can I have a word?" "Your Highness, are you awake?" I spoke to the guard who was outside. "I''ve been sleeping here the whole time? "Ha. I hear you looked tired even after Your Majesty left the room" "... I see, okay. Thanks." "No, don''t push it." Hearing it, Ain headed inside the castle, thinking as he climbed up the stairs. I wondered what my earlier dream was. Not only was it a strangely realistic dream, but it''s a door I''ve never seen before. What the hell are you implying? I found no answer to the question and wrinkled between my eyebrows. ... Sure, it should be on the same floor as my room. You can check it out at last. Nothing will happen anyway, but what a snort Ain''t alone. Up the stairs several times. It wasn''t until a few minutes later that we reached the hierarchy where the royal family lived, and along the way, only a few Kingsguard knights were mistaken. Everyone must be asleep by now. They''ve been resting downstairs for a long time. Tong - and step into the hierarchy where the royalty lives and breathe. "Over there." The direction is a different path from Ain''s room. Nature and feet were pointed, but now they are moving on of their own free will. Step by step I go to the door I dreamed of. Though there is no difference in how things are in the hallway, the feeling is still different. It was really like a different world in my dreams, and I couldn''t feel any rage. Now, as usual, it''s just dark in the castle. Even this hierarchy has never seen Kingsguard knights on the lookout, even normally. Instead, the places leading to this hierarchy were tightly guarded. Sometimes it''s extra quiet, and only the footsteps reach your ears. Tons, and stops. That''s in front of a wall with nothing. "... Well, well" Nothing, as it should be, and as it should be, no one has any sign of people. I try to put my hand on the wall, but I don''t even feel like something is going to answer me. I would have done that for about a few minutes. One girl suddenly hugged me from my back. "What are you doing? "Krone, hi." "Yeah, good morning. You look really tired. Good luck." From behind, Krone hugged Ain by turning his arm around his chest. He sweetened himself to press his entire body, pressing his face against Ain''s back, breathing deeply and deeply into his arms holding him. "So, what were you doing here? "... I thought there might be a door here." "Pfft. What is it now? "I don''t know, but you feel like it''s possible. What do you think of Krone? "I don''t know either. But if there is, it could be a hidden door." I see, it''s definitely a hidden door. I thought lovingly of her for giving me a firm thought when I said I had a mouthful of things that didn''t even have such a thump. Together we zero nature and laughter. Krone looks at Ain''s arms through the wall and quietly time passes. Needless to say from which, the moment they both tried to make their way to Ain''s room. At the end of the hallway, Gashan - and there was a sound of a tea bowl falling. When they looked at each other, they saw something incredible that was there, the look of Martha just saying so. "Oh no... how could... how could you be there... ugh!? The reason for the sad voice is that the two of us have no idea. While the two of them are decent, Martha walks off in a powerless foothold. Shortly after, the Kingsguard knights rushed up to hear the sound, but the Kingsguard knights, like Martha, had a surprised look on their face. Unlike Martha, however, they rushed to Ain and Krone. They would have caught sight of how Ain put his hand on the wall. "Your Highness - Huh! "Are you safe!? What about your body? Is there anything unusual about your body......!? "Oh... no... but not so much to worry about..." It was also while the Kingsguard knights were relieved. "You two will be escorted straight to your room" "Come on, come here." Ain''t got no translation either. Ain''t he made you "so worried" in his heart to recruit sorry. but the truth is different. Martha didn''t try to speak up when the two of them were passing by, just staring at the wall. One, a Kingsguard knight, who did not accompany Ain and Krone, approaches Martha. "Contact Your Majesty." "Hey, I won''t... ugh! First of all, to His Excellency the Marshal...... no, I have to tell my husband...... ugh! "... Ha. As I said, Your Majesty should have been taken into account." "Tell me about the rest. All out-of-mouth is forbidden. Even if His Royal Highness Prince Wang asks you something, even if you may be used royal decrees, risk your life and shut your mouth¡­ I, too, will be prepared if I ever disobey royal decrees" That''s a word that can''t even be caught as an anti-flag to the royalty, but the Kingsguard knight nodded honestly. "Later I will ask Master Ain, what happened? and" "I understand. I will tell you the same to the others earlier." The Kingsguard knight gave him one last hand and walked away. Meanwhile, the remaining Martha slowly continues to walk and reaches the earlier wall. He put his hand on Ain and leaked his words small. Close your eyes and say, "- Why, how could you be in the place where His Highness Lyle''s room was located"............ 387 The king is sharp. The next morning, Lloyd had time to talk to Silvard. This has been planned for a long time, not only for unreserved stories, but also for some compromise cases, etc. It''s the time that was set aside without Ein. In a salon room in the castle, at the end of the scheduled conversation. - Yes, Your Majesty. Lloyd opens his mouth as he pretends to be calm. "Mm, what''s up?" "Apart from previous stories, I need to talk to you about one thing." "Let''s hear it." "I thought I''d review the security posture in the castle." "¡­ Continue" Silvard urged the continuation, feeling inexplicable. Sitting deep down on the couch, he stares into Lloyd''s eyes and explores his emotions. I have been a king for a long time, and my eyes trying to explore the abyss were powerful, and it was difficult to pretend to be calm, even if it was Lloyd. "The First Princess''s wedding is approaching, and the whole country is vibrant. But the same thing happens in the Haim Autonomy, where many guests are expected from other countries. The Black Dragon disturbance before, I thought we should make sure it was complete." "Oh, I agree with the rest" "Because it is" At this time, Silvard thought it was only in the castle - to add more knights to that lower level. "We should, among other things, increase the protection of all royalty. We will also patrol the Kingsguard knights to the hierarchy where you live. But in addition to Her Royal Highness, Olivia, Lord Krone... there are many women. We believe that Kingsguard knights are for women only." "It doesn''t extend to that. Until now, under the hierarchy where the royal family resides." "But, Your Majesty, let''s not be like before this time." "Hmm?" "Some regions call it the Heim Autonomy. In case we don''t have someone to treat us maliciously. If so, we should not lay more vigilance than before" "If so, Lloyd, do you think the thieves will break through to the hierarchy where we live? ".................. no, it won''t. In addition to the many magic props, there are always the highest knights." "I guess you don''t mind if it is" Silvado, who laughed all the time, doesn''t look suspicious about anything. But from Lloyd''s point of view, the answer now is a few inconvenient words. "Just in case, so that means" "We agree on that, but we need to get to where we live." Here at last, Lloyd declined. Even if we push this matter further, Silverado definitely finds it puzzling. I mean, this is tidal time, and I just have to give up. Lloyd ends with the words, "Sure, you might not have needed it," and rises with a gentle grin. "Thank you for your time today. It''s time for me to return to the Marshal''s desk." "Oh, thank goodness for the rest" From the side, it''s always the same, and there''s nothing different between us than usual. Silvard drops off Lloyd, or drinks off the tea he leaves behind after he drops it off. It''s all the same when he''s alone and he takes a break and he looks out the window. but I''m alone today. One visitor to the salon where Lloyd left. "- And if you''ll excuse me," What has come is a magnificent Kingsguard knight. He was the one who was at the scene of last night''s commotion. "You may sit wherever you like. I''m not so nervous. I just want to talk to you a little bit." Look out the window and never look back, Silverado. Even if they tell you to sit wherever you want... To say that you will step into the salon used by the royal family is unlikely if you are normal. Due to extra tension, neither was he, a knight close to the king, the tension concealed. Eventually, he heads near Silvard, breaks his knee and refrains from going to the ground. "The atmosphere in the castle has been different since this morning. You think I don''t know what else to do? "... and yet, I have nothing" "Hmm. Was it... maybe it''s just another mistake" Then the Kingsguard knight relieved himself. I see the pressure coming from Silverado sweetly that I''m not going to have to break my mouth. But. "It''s a funny story. Then why is the Kingsguard the only one standing? It''s only loyal ministers who have served more than ever before, but what do you think?" "Huh -!?" "and try to ask again" Silvado finally looked back. Absolute power, sharp eyes that make the words shameless hegemony and awe. The Kingsguard knight, who caught cold in the blink of an eye, recalls what he said last night. Martha said you were going to risk your life. If I didn''t waste her feelings, I was looking up at Silvard with strong feelings. Sweat transmits to the neck muscle. If I lost my mind, I would have been overflowing with tears soon enough. "Something different than usual, don''t you think? My voice is shaking my brain, and my tension makes my senses blurry back and forth. "Yes, no... nothing for me" ".................. ho" I endured! Kingsguard knights morale as much as they want to honor themselves. It seemed like a lot of relief and I could see Silverado at a little leeway. But words I didn''t really want to hear get to my ears. "I guess using a royal decree would not respond to anything. You can tell by looking into the Lord''s eyes." "Heh, Your Majesty! I am the faithful minister of Ishtarika! Disobeying royal ordinances, etc...... ugh! "Hmm? Then it''s a corner. Shall I issue the rest of the royal decree?" Lying is too much of a mental burden. I should quit the Kingsguard after this. He made up his mind and waited for Silvado''s words. "Then let me command you. Your Lord must not stop the rest of you." "... what? "It is forbidden to move off the spot. This is a royal decree" "Say Your Majesty...... Your Majesty!? Silvard accidentally took it out of his nostalgia, dagger. It was a beautiful decoration and worthy of a treasure sword. The problem lies in the fact that Silvard tried to shake it up without any stray and poke it in his own arm. "Won''t be!? Suddenly what? "This is a punishment for the rest of himself. To the fact that I couldn''t be trusted under your command." The Kingsguard stood up unexpectedly, grabbing Silvered''s arm and stopping forcefully. No, I can''t do this. I promised Martha that I would hang my own life, but I can''t possibly be allowed to hang Silvado''s body. At this time, the Kingsguard knight is finally noticed by this plot. Silvado, who would have seen it all through, thus moved to open his own mouth. "Answer me. That loyalty, shall we indeed be directed against our silver? Is he loyal, loyal minister for his opponents?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After all, Silvado is king. It can''t be that easy to hide things from a man who has been uniting the great power Ishtarika for so long. The Kingsguard knight finally gives up and Silvado lowers his dagger, having guessed how it was. "I don''t ask why you kept your mouth shut. I don''t even ask who I was with. I won''t punish you for anything. The only thing left to ask is words." And I need to ask about Martha, too. I wanted to avoid her being punished, and being nursed through it was going to even leak a bitter laugh. Eventually the pompous, pompous and last night is told. I don''t know the details, but he said Ein was in the First Prince''s room, touching the wall. For a while, they exchanged silences. Along the way, the Kingsguard knight broke his knee and refrained, but that''s all. I couldn''t lift my face out of hindsight. "Was it still... not at all" From Silvard''s voice, no sentiments seemed to convey a sense of sadness. I don''t even feel like I''m hiding it. "All kind-hearted loyalists, what a happy thing for the rest" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You may leave the room. But I give my life to you." "Ha, what a" What was the last word delivered to the Kingsguard knight? "I will not allow your Lord to retire. Serve until your body stops moving. It''s just, you know, it''s forbidden to be impotent." "Heh... Your Majesty...? "Ha-ha-ha! All right, get out of the room. The Lord was indeed loyal! How far will this man see through his heart? I was going to quit, but if I didn''t reach for it, I''d be stabbed in the nail. The risen Kingsguard wept and quietly left the salon. Meanwhile, the remaining Silverado sits deeply on the couch and thinks Ain. "Did you think I couldn''t imagine anything else? There''s no reason for Ceres to come and Lyle not. Whatever the possibilities, you can imagine, but not at all... Lloyd is Lloyd too. After you realize you don''t have to." The expression is bright as it leaks discontent. As a matter of fact, I''m not worried about Ein disappearing. No, I was confident that if I were Ain, I could definitely shake it off, assuming some such difficulty hit me. I just know that vigilance is important and Silvard knows everything. "No one can possibly teach Ein Lyle''s room. If so...... the words of that day will be hooked" Ein used to say that he was in a hidden dungeon. Someone was talking about someone wanting to see me. Then you must know something. I wonder what that grandson is hiding, Silvard grinned invisibly. 388 irreversible charity There has also been a rush these days and the feeling that the days go by is very fast. Two weeks have passed since the Celestina affair, and there is a little calm and a new sense of exaltation in the castle. Royal weddings often make festive noise all over the country. Katima, in particular, was sometimes proud of her popularity, her opponent with the Prince Wang and her credibility, and her heartfelt blessings are directed at her. Ain''t been a long holiday. Hair that accidentally tickled my cheeks. He was falling asleep on the couch, and when he woke up, it felt soft supporting the back of his head. "- That?" "Oh, did I wake up? "Mother?" "Yeah, it''s me." It also took Ayn a while to grasp the situation, just like Olivia peeking into her own face. I guess he lent me a knee when he saw himself asleep. "I''m sorry I took the liberty of entering your room. The door in your room was a little empty, so I thought something was wrong." In retrospect, Ain stopped by the bathroom to train in the morning before going to bed. I didn''t seem to close the door to the room tightly after I left. Ein mocks herself for a little sloppiness. "I think I''ve shown you a shame..." "Heh heh, it''s okay. Because Ain''t always nice." Ever since she was young, she has spoken words that unconditionally love and honor Ain. That''s the same thing now. It is even more so now than it used to be. The feel of her hands stroking her cheeks softly is better to the touch than fine silk. Olivia''s scent still calms my mind, and she''s filled with charm that makes me want to entrust everything. The appearance is no different from before, and the beauty of all the humans apart. If Ain had looked at her at hand, Tsuta would have shown herself and wrapped herself around Ain''s body. "That, from my body, too." "If I had a knee pillow, this would have happened right away, wouldn''t it? "... I see" Well, there''s no choice. And Ein convinces one. It was Olivia who was nearby. For Ein to forget everything and be unconditional and sweet. "Your sister has finally finished her prescribed work." "Mr. Katima? Did you finish your assignment from Krone with Grandpa? "Yes, that''s why I declared to your father that I was going down to Castle Town." "You were definitely rejected, weren''t you? "Yeah, there are other compromise cases everywhere. When I was your sister, your father told me," The groom is doing his best, "and I put up with it lightly." Ein laughs when he hears the words. It''s a story that makes me smile and want to watch. "Was it time to finish the dress?" When Ain says, "Shh," Olivia''s index finger is pressed against her lips. "When the lords talk about the bride''s dress, they say it''s impeccable." "Sure. It seemed like a silence." "... Speaking of which, your sister apologized small" "Eh? "I borrowed Mr. Krone, and he said it was bad." "As, well... yeah" There seems to be some kind of discourse when it comes to borrowing. ¨D¨D¨D¨D Unexpectedly Olivia shut up. Until then, she smiled and looked down at Ain with love. The atmosphere is also different. Ain''t gonna have trouble answering if he asks how it''s different, but it was a little different. I still feel absolute charity directed at me, and my essence hasn''t changed. To parable. (Sounds like your mother that day) Augusto Grand Duke Mansion without it now. It was two melons for her when she decided on the edge of separation to her heart and threw the ring away. "Why did you go to your brother''s room? Ain''s chest strikes an early bell. "Your brother..." In a moment, Ein perceived everything. On the wall I was banging on that day was the room of First Prince Lyle von Ishtarika. I''m being asked why. Why did you go to Lyle''s room? and. But. "Ah... don''t get me wrong, do you? Martha didn''t ask me to hear about this. Besides, it''s not even from your father, who would have already noticed. I just knew Ein was doing it." That would make a scene if it were a place that was the First Prince''s room. But no one asked me to. "I knew... is that it? But Olivia doesn''t try to answer, she laughs lusciously and asks further. "What did Ceres tell you? "... Um! "Or maybe she didn''t utter her words to the end" "Yes, no! I also reported it to my grandfather, but I don''t know if it''s the first time... or if it''s the proof that I was wanted..." Always, Olivia had momentum. There is no gap in the mouth. "Yes... so your brother will come later." Olivia lays her eyes down and says quietly. The mouth is broken by an irresistible joy, and the lips are glossy in shape. To her mystery Ain shuts her mouth. I just wanted to ask you something about your profound attitude. But I can''t open my mouth. In retrospect, Olivia has had these sides for a long time. It''s like seeing through everything, no, it''s like I knew it from the beginning. Exactly. Now that the story changes, I don''t really feel the context. Only one person, Olivia, seemed convinced, and Ain''t got her thoughts. It seems odd to be reading a missing book on the page, but Olivia has the power to make up for it forcefully. Especially for Ain. "- Well, and. Let''s talk about this trivial story." Then, the signs of her wrapping up again change. Ein wakes up unexpectedly looking at how things change in the meantime and looks at Olivia as she sits next to her. The twat that was wrapped around had disappeared at some point. I wonder what she does, and she suddenly hugs Ain. With a full grin, indulge from the bottom of your heart. "Oh, hey... Huh!? I lose it so much that I can''t utter a word. Because my face was forced to bury in my chest rather than because my entire body was embraced. It''s going to melt to the brain with a sweet scent. "Heh heh, it''s been a while since I''ve had Ain''t had to refill" Honestly, it''s illuminating, but there''s no way I can refuse. In the first place, I''m not even going to refuse. The bond between the two of them only deepened, since they left Heim at an early age. By way of example, from Ain, I can''t feel everything about Olivia as my mother. Again, the convenient word is should I say my relative''s sister, or it feels a little hazy. "Oh, there''s a scratch on your neck, isn''t there? (...... unable to reply) "And then... your hair is sarcastic, and you smell good in the bath" Olivia''s breathing with her face buried in her neck muscle. Her allure that tickles the five senses is going to make her head jerk off. (Please. I knew you''d stay a little like this) Because I never want to be sweet like this! Not under the will. Otherwise, because you''ll see a bright red face. Olivia will know anyway, but it''s not the same story as being seen in person. (Well -) He''s happy for me, so sometimes a holiday like this isn''t a bad idea. Ein convinces himself so and makes a case for this situation. It just doesn''t make any difference that Olivia is happy for Ein either. It has always been so from an early age, and it will never be the same. After a few minutes Ain regains his peace. but even after that, the wave of forced charity by Olivia has not subsided. I''m sure it''ll be a few minutes, Ain''t met Ain''s expectations at all, and in the end, it''s been a few dozen minutes since Olivia changed her posture and messed with her. I was stroked by the cool breeze of early summer, what a comfort. Ain and Olivia enjoyed the unintentional time of contact until sundown. 389 To uncover secrets. In the evening, Queen Laralua was also busy here recently. The time for drinking tea was not satisfactory either, because there were many confirmations and decisions about the firstborn''s wedding. Ain ran into Laralua in the castle by chance. I mean when I saw her coming to work and I was helping out in the office. "Ain''t you busier when you''re... I''m sure" "Thank you for your trouble¡­" "That''s okay. Busy like this is the flip of happiness. Turn it over... Yeah, maybe the words mean the wrong thing." "I can almost tell. Katima''s busy celebrating." Smiling at the agreed ein, Laralua takes the teapot and brews the tea. "You''re a queen, but you''re so good at it - hey, sorry. It was a sight from the top." "I don''t care. But when I say that, I think Mr. Krone''s good, too." "... Indeed" The queen of the future, the meaning is similar. "Ma''am, it looks like there''s still a pile of paper left" Ain turned his gaze to a pile of paper stuffed in the corner of his desk. "That''s fine. There''s no mistake in checking, but reports from the Heim Autonomous Territories, so don''t worry about it." "Uh... you have that, too" "Yes, what a queen." "Always good luck. Let me know if there''s anything else I can do to help." "You''re a really good boy. But it''s okay now, don''t worry." She laughs softly when she says so, pointing the door at Ain. That''s enough, thank you. and thanked him, suggesting the end of the help. Ain, who saw it, replied briefly, "Okay," and when he stood up off the couch, he headed to the door. "Don''t let your wife push you either. Well, here I am." "Yeah, thanks" Dropping off Ain leaving, Laralua exhales where she can no longer hear her footsteps. You look like you''re in some kind of trouble, and you whine and squeal your eyebrows out of difficulty. "Maybe I should pretend you don''t notice, Olivia" That''s what I said. She took one dossier out of her desk. A few spellings on it say it''s all a report from the Heim Autonomy. In addition to reports from key figures, including Lili, many knights and civilians, naturally, have also been delivered in conjunction with reports from Tiggle. When I asked why Laralua was interested in such a thing. "You can''t cure past doom. Unless you want to bury yourself in the past." Open a reporting area. More than a year ago, around the Red Dragon commotion. I noticed it the other day when I was spending my spare time glancing through the report. Even though certain words were found in reports from knights and civil servants, it has just not been delivered by one person, such as Lili or Tiggle. That''s an impossible story if it''s normal. Because everything that matters is sure to come from Lili and the others. Then the answer was simple as to why it had not arrived. Someone is purposefully erasing that information. If Laralua could tell where it had interrupted and shadowed while looking at the route the information had been delivered. It''s Lord Strom''s hall. Soon, it will change its name to Prince Wang''s villa, but now it has nothing to do with it. "Phew..." Sit deeply in the chair and hold the material in one hand with a cheek cane. The key word is "painting" and "painted woman received something" information. "Are you in a hurry? Not even like that girl." Olivia could have done better with the information. Anyway, Olivia is a talented woman who was single and has signed state-wide deals when she was in Heim, so she shouldn''t be the kind of woman who creates alarm at the details. That''s why I just had to worry about something when I tried it from Laralua. "You can ask Lili..." A royal decree would be in use anyway. There is a question as to whether it is easy to override the Queen''s orders. Plus, I thought I could pull your hand. "I wonder what you know and what you''re hiding. I wonder if that child had any connection to the ruins and to the hidden dungeons. Then what time (when)? What time, how? When you were in Heim, did you even take a leg? But I don''t know what to hide. That and this, assuming the painting is Olivia." One shrugs to make sure, hands on his mouth and thinks in. Being a dark elf, she is now young and the trick is as lustrous as Olivia. - No, you''re not. Could it be, and I''m confused. Realistic expectations blurred the back of his brain and he was distracted by laughing predictions himself. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Late at night, Ain was suffering from an unspeakable sleeping ordeal. The pain running through your body is as if it were going to melt to the core of your body. Can the brain come with the words of a headache? He had pain and nausea he had never felt, and still laughed bitterly at his unmindful sturdiness. It was when I was going to sleep on the bed. Sweat and unmistakable breathing floating all over your body. I felt the spiciness in a few hours, but it hasn''t been minutes since I looked at the clock. The scent of grasshopper, which suddenly tickled his nasal cavity, accidentally restored calm. At the same time Ain notices the wind entering through the window. (Don''t open a window or something -) The dragon man answered the question. Soon she was sitting in the window frame laughing. Look at Ain, with a pitiful look. "That''s the peak. The power of the brave fights with the power of the demon king." "... why are you here?" "I just thought it was time. If it looks spicier than I imagined, I''m going to give you a little help. Then it seems okay that your Lord already has the power to break through whether it''s a hidden dungeon or not." I''ve never gotten any convincing information from a conversation with her. Again, it was the same. "One thing I''m going to teach you is interesting. I know the word Heavenly Knight sounds familiar to you, but it''s about someone infected with a factor that artificially replicates the power of a brave man. Hundreds of years ago, after the death of Marc, who gained the power of a brave man in the Ishtal Islands, from his blood... what the hell, did you say his name was Oz? The artificial power created by that fox." "Artificial? "Mm-hmm. Only beings with qualities are infected. Therefore many shall not awaken unto their power. Even if you wake up, what you''re reading is a copy of the object. Those without the qualities of the brave have no choice but to use their souls and their power." That''s why Grint''s end was oh (,), that''s what she said in the dark. "In the diary of His Majesty the First, it says he made a promise to you." "... oh, because I promised" "Tell me. What kind of promise?" "Well, I''m not going to teach the Lord now. - But Non kept his promise. Marc''s wish was fulfilled and his power returned. The other half will be home soon." "So you''re always at the heart of things! "Non kept his promise, so it''s impossible to hope for anything more. Or what? You can ask him forcefully." Moments later, Ain unexpectedly put his strength into his body. There was also a disturbance caused by a hidden dungeon, and I thought I should ask him forcefully once. The question is whether we can win, whether we can ask. Anyway, they''re the other guy, and you still don''t feel like there''s a difference. "I''ll tell you what, you better not. This isn''t the usual place, it''s the real Ishtarika." If it is a battle. If these two powers collide, what an easy collapse of the King''s capital. Ain exhales and deflects his gaze. "Uh-huh. I think I gave up. Above all." "... at least tell me about the recent disturbances" "Oh! That would be great! Non''s work, which lasted nearly a thousand years, is finally about to be completed. Simply because he''s trying to gain the power of the land, it doesn''t bother him that much. I was worried." "Uh... yes? You spent a thousand years trying to gain the power of a hidden dungeon? "Uh-huh! It won''t take another two months, so don''t worry! Even so, this is the sentiment Ein had. - Then for a few dozen minutes, the dragonman was in the night breeze nearby without leaving. No matter how many times Ain asked, she never opened her mouth and just stood there. Eventually, the morning sun climbs across the horizon. The light that sews and plugs through the gaps in the mountains will gradually increase and in less than an hour will illuminate the king''s capital. "Is it time?" The dragonman looked at Ain and said: I''m sure she was watching until the end. With a gentle expression, he is narrowing his eyes and nodding. "Later, don''t peek into the gap! Can''t you calm down a little! "No, I don''t know, because I wanted to make you blow a bubble if you seemed to be able to. I''ve been exploring the gap, and I didn''t see it at all. Why are you so strong? "He''s the same guy... oh man" That''s how she stood in the window frame. "Let me teach you a reward for beating Celestina. Those two made a deal with Non. In exchange for a piece of his soul, Noon gave those two freedom. In the first place, the hidden dungeon does not have the power to fly anywhere else into it. Because of the change in appearance, there''s just no remains. "And what''s the deal!? No, I''m worried about other places! "Um, it''s a deal! It would still be more user-friendly if we were related! "No, no, no! A soul deal, is that... eh!? "All the rest is no longer a secret! It''s all a secret! Ah-ha-ha! That''s what she says, falling slowly outside the window frame. "Then I thought I''d answer your question just now. I don''t know why you''re so strong." I laughed all the time and her body turned into a particle of light. In a strong breeze, Ain unexpectedly closes his eyes. "-Born and strong." Finally, he said, "If you really want to know a lot, come under the knot!" Oh, my God, I left something like a boss and she disappeared like she wasn''t there from the beginning. The leftover Ain rises from the top of the bed and looks out the window. "Not here, huh?" There''s no such thing as her, naturally. If you think you showed up at the shrine, you ran away with all kinds of interesting things. "Two months... maybe after that, he''ll be gone" I certainly should have suggested that. At the same time, she did leave things to be said. The divine hidden dungeon itself must have no power to fly people somewhere. With Ain''s power in addition, he said he would be able to tread. "I just think you''re asking me out." All of the reasons Ain''t able to get to his feet are gone. To be honest, I used to feel like "you don''t have to go without looking at the danger," but being so secretive hooks me up a little. Celestina and Lyle made a deal. It makes me feel like I should know. It must not seem as if the path leading up to the Dragonman had been prepared from the beginning. Though it was secrecy, thoughts were hidden that were trying to make Ain aware of it in time. It was a lot harder to put into words, but Ein is now frustrated by certain emotions. "About thirty minutes before the end of a few movies... no, I don''t know what I''m talking about myself" What if there''s something like a trial? The only thing left of Ain was his fringe with that dragon man. Never feel far off the edge of the phrase "Prince Wang''s last job" that I said when I was in Strahm. Ain walks out and heads to his desk. If you open your notebook and confirm your plans, you''ll have a month and a little more until Dill and Katima''s wedding. "When things settle down, maybe we should go" The question is whether permission to go will be granted. ... Let''s think about it later. 390 with the rest of your powers and promises. A few hours later, when the sun rises, it won''t be long. The approaching wedding costume match is not in fact only done by two of the parties. Especially among the royalty, Ain the next king needed to do it again. Unusual in Ain''s private room, more than ten people were on their feet. Half of them are artisans under the castle and servants of the castle, and many fabrics and the like are arranged in a narrow place. "Isn''t that a little flashy? Weave a coat tailored to try and Ain scratch her cheeks gently to say. Gold thread was used more than ever. It is even divine, comfortable, but too luxurious to distract me. "No, you look great." And, Martha says. "I think so too. Heroes wear them, so I was wondering if this would be better." Continuing, the magnificent craftsman mumbles with pleasure. Martha and the craftsman''s words were half spoken and Ain saw Krone sitting right around the corner. "What do you think of Krone? "Let''s do that. I think I''d like that too." "Oh, no... so it''s a little flashy" "I think that''s a good idea. Isn''t that nice?" ¡­¡­ You don''t call me flashy as one. The fact caught my cheek a little. But Krone should never lie. Though she did not expect the others to lie, for surely she should utter the unobtrusive opinion Ein seeks. "- But I guess I just want to grow up a little bit" From Ain''s words, which he continued to say, there was a willingness to say that he could not give way. "Can you add decorations later? We can get it back, can''t we? "Yes! It is possible¡­" "Then I''ll take some. You just have to hit it and put it on after the wedding." For a little while, everyone except Ain was decent. But it was still in Krone that I first perceived his intentions. "... well, Ain''t probably right" She agreed again and smiled. "Your Highness, did you not mind? I''ll rebuild it as soon as I can, so have mercy on us." "No, no! I don''t, I don''t know. Look." "See, when I say...? "I''m aware I''m called a hero. You shouldn''t stand out from the lead on this one." It is a concern that Ain is definitely more prominent. Aside from the two leading actors, I was sure they would definitely be. Everyone looks at Ain in a way that impresses them, and Martha in particular has tears in her very thin tears of joy. Honestly, it''s embarrassing. I don''t behave because I want to be honored. "Hey, no, let''s take a break! When you say that and you pop out of my room, you''re wrong, Marco. "- Huh" As usual, dressed in a swallow tail suit, he stiffened when he saw Ain, who appeared abruptly. It''s rare to look like this. I don''t know what''s going on, and he tried to call Ain. "Your Majesty" And I folded my knee and drooled my head. "Hey!? Not yet! "Oops...... sorry for this. Unexpectedly seeing you divine." "... Ha, he said he''s fast" "Ha, I was wondering if it was something I couldn''t do. By the way, I think I was still trying it on." "I just took a little break." Without a reply, though. Marco nods, "I see." "I''m going to walk in the castle to change my mood." "Then we will serve you" Two steps, no, one and a half steps late and Marco followed. Ain walks down the stairs with his legs intact, pointing in a direction where few people seem to be, and keeps walking without purpose. I stopped in front of a glass door that leads out onto the terrace. Somehow when I go outside, the cool wind shakes my hair all the time. "Apparently you''re tired, is there anything I can do for you? "Uh... a little in the morning" I thought back about the dragon man, and I was tempted to ask Marco. "Maybe Marco knows." "Ha, you say? "The first time His Majesty promised something to someone in his life." "Huh -!?" He was easy to understand and stunned. "You mean you know." "¡­¡­¡­ which, I am afraid, did you hear" "At first, when I read His Majesty''s journal. Next time, I''d like you to talk to the man that Your Majesty promised." "Was it Master Left...... by reason" "Marco, if there''s anything you know, I want you to tell me." "Ha." But the look on Marco''s face is indescribable. Open your mouth sorry. "But I don''t know anything. All I know is," Because I made a promise to that man, "Your Majesty says only one thing. No matter how much I asked, I didn''t tell you about them because it was a promise." "... well" With discouraged Ain aside, Marco thinks arm in arm alone. I moved a ton of hands on my mouth and thought quietly next to the Lord''s dismay. The next thing I knew, I opened my mouth and saw Ain''s view of the castle. "Everything... what if everything was connected from that promise to this day? "What, Marco, did you say something? "I''m afraid, Master Ain! Was the opponent that the First Majesty promised to tell you something about the Celestinas!? "I did say, what''s wrong with that? "Yes, no! That''s not what I''m saying! I was wondering if it was relevant! "Hmm... well, I don''t know, maybe there is one either" When Ain looks at the clock at hand most of the time, he realizes he''s had a lot of time since he left his room. "It''s time to go back. What about Marco? "- I thought I''d hit the wind a little more." "Mm-hmm." At the end of the day, it''s not a light, particularly sentimental farewell. Marco continued to bow his head toward Ain as he left, and his work spanned a few minutes. "Dear Ein, everything must have been inevitable" Marco is the only one, the point goes. My lord Ein reached the truth that he could not reach, and looked up to the hidden sky with his forehead and eyes. Tears come from hidden hands, and symmetrically the mouth looses to joy. "There is one more trial (,) imposed... and" I think in my heart, about a princess named Olivia. Marco, like Laralua again, was aware that Olivia was hiding something. And now my anticipation of that hiding blurred my brain. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó At night, someone stepped into Ain''s bedroom. One beautiful woman dressed in a thin negligee and covered her shoulders with a thick stall. She tried to get close to Ain lying in bed. But. "- Can you stop?" It''s a blackdragon sword poked out of a beautiful woman, the wind that blew. "Oh, Marco." "You''re right. Dear Olivia." "Pfft, did you even think of me as a thief or something? "There is no annihilation either. I''m not lost or mistaken in this sword, I''m just pulled out of my sheath for one question." Without pulling a step, Marco put pressure on Olivia. But I can''t help it, I can''t feel any fright or confusion from her. "I have to ask just in case. Olivia is now going to tell Ain what she''s going to do." "... do you need to teach Marco? "Be disrespectful to the princess''s princess, let my neck be sacrificed yet not enough iniquity. But even if I accept that iniquity, I can''t leave here." "Because that''s what Ain''t for? "Ha." "- Yes." Olivia then took a step forward. "Then I''m the same thing. I can''t leave either." "Oh, dear Olivia! "Shit, Ain''t gonna wake up." Marco, who was strong until just now, slowly swallowed up at Olivia''s pace. It''s like losing some tongue fight, not that kind of momentum. It''s just the opposite hard on the signs and movements of a woman named purely Olivia. "This is a promise. I must keep the promise I made with him." Two, a dazzling light sphere floating at her disposal. It''s warm and even remembers nostalgia from Marco. "Why... why did you do it?" "It''s a promise, it is. We have to return this power to where it should be. If Ain''t now,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, we should already have the support to accept it." "It''s not explained! Why, why... ugh! Marco is no longer willing to stop Olivia. He stood beside the bed and watched her quietly with his hands gently resting on Ain''s chest. But at the end of the day, open your mouth. "- Why did you have the power of a ''brave man''?! Marco said this surprisingly, irritated by joy and bewilderment. 391 eloquent than words. When I woke up, it was still dim out the window. The early morning sky is covered in rugged colour, and the windows open and a little cold wind enters. Then, at the same time, two wooden spirits showed themselves. "Um? World Tree, are you like old times? "It''s happening! Sister! The world tree is like old times! "... what are you talking about in the morning?" "Once upon a time! It''s just like old times! "Yes! It''s the same as when we traveled together! "No, I''m not traveling." Hearing the answer, the twins swell their cheeks and fly around Ain with a musty face. "Oh, hey!? "I don''t even know! World Tree, you''re a liar, just like Pixie the liar! "I''m coming to see you because you lied to me! What an inexplicable story. Just like when I come, Ain''t dropping off another wooden spirit that suddenly flies away again. ... the stretched arm drooled without force. "No, I don''t know why..." In the meantime, he woke up, and Ain walked away from his bed to the sink. Wash your face gently and put it through the changed shirt I had prepared last night. Unexpectedly, a status card fell out of his chest pocket. "Wow... I''m still bugged" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó You know what? You know what? You know what? [JOB] Yi, Yi, Yi, Yi, Yi [Level] 839 [Health] 29411 [Magic] 2335 [Attack] 1848 [DEF] 2953 [Agility] 1572 [Skills] " ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó But this, too, soon returned the description as usual. Ain''t no particular concern, Ein puts his status card in his chest pocket. I stretched out my back and leaked my voice, pouring water from the drain into the glass and drinking it all at once. It was too early for me to do my errands. "Come on, let''s get this job done" And one shrugs, Ain''t leaving the room. I asked him to bring breakfast to the service I met along the way, and with a light foothold I headed to the office. - - The sun gradually rises. Outside the window, little by little, I heard a man''s business. The sound of the wind in the birds'' voices, their work in the quiet office is more than usual. I''m too focused to know how long I''ve been working. Ain''t got no time to think about it, so he got back to work. The office door was knocked just before lunch time. "Yes?" In reply, Katima and Chris stepped in. And Marco came a few steps late. "It''s me! The first princess came to see me before the wedding! "Ah, Master - Katima...... Mr. Ain said he''s at work! Only Marco is quiet as the two speak in a lively manner. Shut your mouth and don''t even look like you''re talking about anything. As soon as I entered the room, I went to Ain. As always, I bowed my head deeply. "Nyah... a, ein... is that right? "You know, all of a sudden, I think about that face." The expressions of the two were somehow stained with surprise, their eyes dotted, and their mouths half-opened. "What''s wrong with my face? I wash it properly." "Shit, no! I don''t know... I don''t know! Hard to put into words and good minutes, but the majesty of the king? Something like that was leaking! "I felt the same way. More than usual, Ein feels like he''s on a cloud." ".................. Chris. Hey." "Yes? When Ain does the call, Chris approaches Ain with a tot. Ain reaches out to her head as she stands next door. "Same as usual, see?" "Huh... hi, I''m so happy to say so modestly... yes..." Chris seemed a little nervous. As he was gently stroked, Chris felt his usual Ain. "But! Earlier Ain was like a holy painting of a national treasure! "Uh... Huh? "That''s what Ain looked like earlier. The light that plugs in from outside the window, the pristine appearance to the desk." "Well, I had a similar feeling." "From me, first of all, it feels like a holy painting." "Don''t you know? It''s decorated in a treasure trove. It''s about a big painting." "Sorry, I''ve only been to the treasure trove a couple of times. What kind of painting is that? Katima flutters back on the couch and relentlessly throws the tea treats she had prepared into her mouth. Never rush Ain''t looking for an answer. Because if you hurry, you must get involved in trouble. - The Holy Painting depicts His Majesty the First. "Heh... such a painting. But wouldn''t it be disrespectful if I lay my first sire on top of me? "It''s nothing like that, is it? Instead, Ain''t the rebirth of His Majesty the First (,,,,,) - If you say so, I can answer" I see, "and do it." "Ha. What, are you praising me for that? "That''s ni?a. Not too loud, but I don''t think Ain''t lost the feat he''s made." It''s a story I can''t really say out loud, but Chris is nodding out loud again too. "If I say this in front of Marco, he''ll be pissed off." ¡­¡­ Marco put in between for a few seconds. Naturally, Katima was nervous. I was just wondering if it would piss me off. But that anticipation goes a long way. "I have no objection" Speaking out with a full grin, he heads next to Ain. He approached with a light foothold where everyone couldn''t open their mouths to surprise. Especially Katima is distracted and her mouth is puckered open and closed. "I beg your pardon while on duty. Master Silvard is calling for Master Ain. Actually, I took a trip to tell you about this." "Oh, oh... okay. Then those two..." "Master Katima wants to take a break. Cristina is their patron." Hearing the reply, Ein frowned almost instantly and looked at Katima. "Why did you choose a place to rest here, that wasting cat?" Already Katima doesn''t see Ain, she''s stuck on the couch. Chris looked at Ain with sorrow and Ain told him not to worry about it and he was stroked in the head again. As always, it exposes the joy that even a strong wind, if it''s a tail, is likely to cause. "Where''s Grandpa? "Waiting in the courtyard. Master Laralua is waiting for you too. Perhaps for the first time in a long time you''d like to take your time with the tea." Even if it''s a welcome talk, it''s a job-inclusive story. Ain, standing out of his chair, leads Marco to the door. "Chris, keep an eye on Mr. Katima." "Yes! I''ll take care of it! "Nha, nya...... ugh!? I''m not gonna make a scene! Finally, he grinned softly, and Ein and the others left the office behind. 392 Power used unconsciously. Ain was taking a trip to a workshop in Wangdu. Today one, no one accompanied, is walking freely through the castle town. Though I watched Loran do his job for a while. "Huh - Ain''t you!? When!?" And he panicked when he saw Ain, who was there at some point. This place was equipped with a workshop to build an airship, and Loran was giving the instructions. Speak to nearby craftsmen and researchers, then come closer to Ain as he rocks his tail to the left and right. "That... Ain''t you, right? "I don''t care where you look from, I think it''s me... oh, why" Ain''t wondering, I grabbed my own clothes. He has his upper body wrapped in a white shirt and his usual trousers underneath. Lightweight, but at first glance it must have been the outfit you could tell it was Ain. "Yes, no... what, you''re getting cooler, um... I can''t put it into words. You mean more majesty, more adulthood." I guess I haven''t sorted out my own thoughts. Loran is baffled and at the end of the day smiles bitterly and says "nothing". "So why are you here all of a sudden? ''Cause I got a paragraph of work over here, and I was wondering how you were doing.'' "Ah I see! I thought you were here to see what happened to Katima''s ship." "Huh?" "What, huh? What''s wrong, Ain?" "No, what''s that? I didn''t hear that." "... you''re ordering from His Majesty, aren''t you? Apart from the one you rode last time, Ein said it was a gift for Katima at a personal expense. You said you''d send it as a celebration after the wedding." I still haven''t heard. Or I was afraid I bought it at Silvered''s personal expense. Rather than a large amount of savings, I am surprised that you decided to send a flying ship. Shall I give it to that runaway cat after all? "Well, it''s up to Grandpa to decide... yeah" Ain''t laughing bitterly. "But for a while, you limit the functionality so you can''t surf too much." "Is that from Grandpa, too? "Yes, yes. Flying higher than the average house is only allowed by His Majesty." (What''s with the auxiliary wheel function?) I''m not sure if it''s sweet or harsh, but I must have prepared it as a celebratory item. There should also be safety measures, and I could imagine Katima''s dissatisfied face since I got it. Laughing all the time, Ain looks out the workshop window. "Do you have time for this? Sometimes we can have dinner together." "Ah, nice. Then I''ll just get dressed for a little while. Just wait! Ain''t still noticeable walking down the castle town. But it was also something I was used to, and I was more nervous about Loran walking next door. "- You think you''ve been too free lately." "What, about me? "Yeah. ''Cause you''re a king prince and you''re walking alone... are you okay? "Maybe, but there''s Mr. Lili in hiding or something. ''Cause somehow you''re showing signs like that." Then I wish I could escort you nearby, and I wouldn''t even say Loran. "I used to be pretty tough." "That said, there was Chris or something. Like when you go to school." "No, that one was a marshal, and you''re still the leader of the Kingsguard Knights, right? I think it''s stricter security than those forts there, even if there''s only one." Maybe, Ain''t nodding. The shops along the boulevard show the bustle. As for time, it was dinner time, and the people who bought it as a total dish at the store were also seen. It is also a relaxing place for students returning to the school city, where they enjoy the King''s Capital at sunset with skewers or cut fruits at several gatherings. Until a few years ago, I thought I lived a similar life. "... I miss you" Second, I leaked the word as Loran sensed Ein''s mood. "I thought, even though it was hard to maintain a pair, I used to sit there." "I think Loran was always fourth, but you could afford it." "Hahahaha... the last three never gave in to me" In retrospect, the first was Ain and the second was Leonard. Or so much so that the Bats occasionally recaptured the two of you. "Professor Luke told me that if Loran wasn''t too immersed in research -" "I''m sorry to hear that, but what if it is?" There''s no need for anyone to argue about the value of a boy named Loran. That Warren, and a lot of heavy towns with the addition of King Silvado, is just a delicacy to keep an eye out for. Definitely exists with just enough brains to make history. "Ma, I need to give up my grades and get results that I just immersed in research! By the time I die, Ein, I''ll make your flying castle! "You can count on me." As the story got a little exciting, the two plugged into a narrow alley. Then a disturbing voice arrives from the back. "Is something wrong? Immediately after Loran''s voice, several men run. Everyone is an interracial beast. Dressed like an adventurer, he carried a big bag on his rushing back. Within seconds a new voice arrives. From the back of the alley, he said, "Bandits!". "Hurry up and contact the knight. Hurry! Symmetrically with the hasty Loran, Ain says with a small sigh. "How can you do that with dignity?" "Um, Ain''t you? "Loran, don''t you have a demon stone or something? Remembering the monster internship that I now miss, Ain asked under no circumstances. Loran, who hastily fished his nostrils, took out the little demon stone. "I have it! Crumb demon stone cheap stuff but...... ugh! "I''ll pay you later, I''ll borrow it." "I don''t care about compensation, but what! There are quicker ways than magic and swords. I could have rooted for nothing, but I wanted to avoid it because there were so many people. Ain set his aim with his shaken arm. "Damn!? A thrown demon stone hits a bandit''s toe and a man with a bag falls. For a moment, Loran was surprised that a dazzling light had arisen. The man rolled aside in momentum, chained up as if it were a comedy and his mates fell. When the admiring Loran realizes, Ain''t gonna be next door any time soon. Where? The answer immediately appears in sight. "In the meantime, I need to talk to you at the clock." He stood in front of the fallen men and there was the look of Ain, who laughed bitterly. The men won''t move no matter how much force they put into their legs, even if they try to pull out their weapons and escape. "What is this root?!? "Just hang up! Hang up, knight!" "Oh, hey! Why is my body paralyzed... WHAT IS THIS!? Go where the bandits try to escape. A woman''s voice came from a small man in a pitch-black robe who appeared unexpectedly. "Oh man. Looks like you want to run, but it''s too late..." "Lili." "To Master Ain, I was going to take my neck if I ever tried to harm the people again. But since there are just so many people in town, I was just wondering if I could fuck you... sorry" "Nothing like this. So, can I leave the rest to you? "Leave it to me! I''m going to take you all the way and dig for roots and leaves." "Yeah, I asked for it." Leaving this place to Lili, who appeared abruptly, Ain''t going back under Loran. Lili looks at the situation and squeals small. "Are you unconscious for using the power of example?" Looking down at the men after whining, they seem to move spicy if their bodies are paralyzed. It never looked like he was using poison, and then, Lili only has one verse in mind. "Mm-hmm. But it''s strange, isn''t it? What is it? Does that mean that interracial with demonic stones can have that power? I don''t know, my Royal Highness Prince Wang is still out of standard." Can''t you see I''m thinking about it? Lili gives up and stays here until the knight arrives. I''ll report back to the castle just in case, all I could think of was the extent. 393 The Marshals son succeeded. "Ain''t you! See you next time! After dinner together, Loran runs down the boulevard to the lab. Ain looked at the situation and dropped him off until he was blind. "- Let''s see" It''s time for me to go back to the castle. Turn your legs to the royal castle and walk out on your own. Soon. I noticed a voice I could not hear. "Hmm?" It''s Dill. A golden Ketsey was with the clerk at the store dealing in luxury goods for the nobles. Looks like you thanked him for something, and Dill has a small paper bag in hand. Perhaps the clerk will drop off Dill later, and Dill will go home to the mansion from now on. It''s so-called private time, and I caught my breath. But Dill noticed how Ain''t like that. "Huh...!? When I rush, I rush to come next to Ain. I just said I saw something incredible, and I opened my eyes and my mouth. "A, Dear Ein! How could you be alone......!? "Uh - Oh, with that said, Dill''s personal clothes are unusual. You look great, that shirt." "Thank you. This was given to you by Katima... so why did you walk alone? "Heh, Mr. Katima... then it''s a treasure" "As I said, it''s important. I''ll ask you overlapping, why are you alone? Unfortunately, I can''t delude you. I just told him why I''m walking out on my own, and Dill never agrees. Even if it were Silvard or Warren who gave the permission, Dill would definitely disagree. "In the meantime, shall we walk" So this is a compromise. At least, I''m not rejecting dialogue. "I understand. We''ll even serve you in the castle." "Mmm, thanks." gossip. Ain looked at Dill sideways. As I said earlier, rare personal clothes don''t look familiar. Well-polished leather shoes and apparel of good quality seem easy to move. He seems to be the one who serves Ain exclusively, and I''m impressed that he seems to be able to run out at any time. The sun leaned over his head through the cedary sky, and the two silently continue down the road to the castle without talking about anything. It''s been a long time since the two of us have walked the King''s Capital in the evening alone. Earlier, when I was with Lorraine, I thought about it, but it still goes back to when I was a student. I feel like I''ve grown up for a long time. But it''s sad, or a guy named Dill seems like his brother somewhere, and coupled with the atmosphere he has now, he wants to try and get back to his behavior as a student. "Hey." "Yeah, what is it? Exchange words at the same distance as before. "How about we go to Magna now? Ain was expecting. That they say "won''t" with a similarly grumpy mouthpiece. But. "I understand. Shall we come soon?" "... eh" "What is it? That''s what Ein wanted, isn''t it? "No, no, no, it''s from now on, right? You''re not ready, are you? "Yes. I was wondering if I could buy a change of clothes. Don''t worry, we also have a purse." "I think that''s Dill''s personal expense." "Rest assured. Please pay later, Mr. Krone." What the hell is this? By the way, Dill was grinning like he had won. All I''m saying is do it. With a little remorse, Ain answers. "How about going all the way to the Imperial Castle? It''s very far away, but are you okay? And I might say it provocatively. "I don''t mind. Whatever it is, we have to get to White Rose Station." "... Okay, I''m surrendering." "Then so is the ill-willed reprimand from me" He was blaming Ain for walking alone. "Were you here shopping today? "That''s right. A little gift..." "Uh, Mr. Katima? "You''re right. Since I seem to be encouraging on tough dates these days, I wonder if giving this much will punish me..." The illuminated face looked like a dill I had never seen before. How happy you look, I don''t feel bad watching you. "That means I was going to the castle from the beginning." "Yes, no! I''m just not willing to climb the castle in this outfit! Sure, I''ve never seen Dill come to the castle in private clothes. Chris had always been seen walking in private clothes in the castle, but in her case, she had no choice but to live in the castle in the first place. "Actually, it''s tomorrow, but I''m coming to the castle with my costume combination. I was going to give it to you then." "I see, costume Mr. Katima -" "No, costumes are so we know each other on the same day..." Naturally, if you ask me. I''ve never heard of showing costumes before each other''s ceremonies, if you think about it. "You''re almost there." "... I''m actually nervous by now" "Oh, really? "Dear Ein, what do you think of me as? "When I first met him, Mr. Lloyd told me he was solid, someone who didn''t shake one hand for me instead of calling me by name until the end of his demonic internship" "Such an old thing again..." "But even Dill feels nervous. I feel fresh." Of course, Dill hoisted a cheek. Gradually, they both grinned uncontrollably, just off the castle gate when they noticed. Coincidentally, I meet Lloyd, who came out of the castle. "That''s Mr. Lloyd." "Was this Dear Ain, Welcome home? Looks like Dill was making a statement at some point." Then Dill narrows his eyes and says: "Does your father have a sense of being a marshal? It is not acceptable to allow Ein to travel to Castle Town alone." "Oh... I know what you''re trying to say, but Lord Warren''s secret must have alerted us to the perimeter." "Even so, it is. I thought Father knew the deterrent to having a knight beside him." "... Dear Ein, it seems that my child has grown up very successfully" "As reliable as you can be. Well, I shouldn''t get in the way of my father''s and son''s touch..." "Oh, wait! Dear Ein! No way! -" Father, we''re not done yet. Thanks for the ride, Dill. "No, sir." The elegant grin then transformed into a look reminiscent of the solid age. Lloyd has a hard time on this back. "I''m sorry, but I still have work to do! "It was your early shift today, wasn''t it? If you work overtime, we''ll check that record at a later date." "... ok. Shall we go back to the mansion?" Unbeknownst, Ain was sending signals from Lloyd''s back to Dill. He breaks his expression with regret and tells him that it''s bad that I came out alone, without speaking out. Dill was nodding as he understood, but since Ain left. "That''s it, this is it." I snapped a little that it was a different issue. 394 Is it the end of the branches or not? Ain on his way home from the bathhouse was walking alone in the castle. "... there''s such a side to Dill" I was surprised to see him in the evening. He always seemed sincere, but especially how Katima is loved for the first time. No, that''s by no means surprising. "It''s great to be close, yeah" I still don''t want to say it with my mouth, but Katima is a great person when she''s not kidding either. Whew, and when he leaks his absences and squeals in his mind, Ain goes for his room early enough. It''s already later than usual, and the number of knights walking in the castle is low. "Is this, Your Highness, your official business all night today? "That might have been nice too, but I went to dinner with a friend today. That''s why you''re a little late." "Was it to your left? Now, don''t let your body get tired." "Yeah, thanks" Answer the Kingsguard knight and climb the stairs. It''s already a hierarchy where royalty lives. There have been some female knights patrolling here lately, but it''s quiet today. Is something wrong? Or was it when the guards changed, not long after Ain anticipated it? "- I see, all of a sudden" Previously, the sights in the castle I saw in my dreams had spread. Watercolour-like tenderness in a glass of vision and a foggy unusual feeling. The difference is that unlike that dream, you don''t have one human child? "I wonder what''s going on, this situation" One door that glows at the same time as you whine. That''s where nothing should have happened in real life, definitely where Prince Lyle''s private room was. They say you can''t knock anyway. While anticipating a reply, when Ain knocks lightly with tons, tons. "- Oh, I don''t mind you coming in" We missed our expectations, and Ein was allowed in. "... Now excuse me" When I hang my hand on the door, I see the interior of the room, along with the sound of the trees snarling. His room was simple everywhere. A few pieces of furniture and a round table placed at the window. There''s a pair of chairs there. The lord of the room is sitting down in that chair. "I''ve been waiting for you. However, let me shelf whether this name is correct or not." "A name? No, I knew you were here." "Oh, I''ll see you first. Lyle von Ishtarika - a former First Prince. It''s like there''s no family name if it''s original, but there''s no art for arguments." Lyle once turned a laughing stream to Ain in a cool way. A serene look that closely resembles Silverado, hidden from its elegant appearance. When I was a year, would it be about one or two above Ein? After he uttered his words lightly, he blessed Ain with a streamlined knee fold. Then immediately get up and spread one hand. "You should sit here first" And I said. Ain''t come near without defying the word and sit back opposite Lyle. "What is the definition of memory? I''ve been thinking about this since I was young. Yesterday, for example, six months ago. Do we really have the right memories?" "... you say? "Can you prove with certainty that what you have experienced yourself is truly memorable? I mean." In a story without context, Ain opens his mouth with a definite answer. "I can." "Well, the rationale is" "Not acknowledging it for what I''ve accomplished is iniquity against those who believe in me. So I have nothing in me to deny." "It''s emotional theory. That''s not an absolute objection to my question." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Let''s say our memories were planted. Then there''s no way to prove this to you." "But I just doubt my memory... and there''s nothing I can prove" "You''re right. As a matter of fact, I don''t think I''m going to be able to get an answer to that question." Lyle invincibly looks out the laughing window. "I don''t know. Does that make sense to you right now? "I do. I believe that everything I do makes sense. Not only does that make sense to me personally, but also to the person I deal with, and now you." Something, a man with a strange vibe. It''s so unique that it seems like everything can be said when you''re talking, but it''s not the kind of tone that makes them uncomfortable. Genius - I felt like I saw one end of the First Prince that was what he called it. "Can I help you?" "Oh, for what?" "I ask you to go straight in. What is your purpose and that of Mr. Celestina?" "¡­ our purpose" Lyle looks at Ain with pleasure. "What do you think? What do you think Ceres and I are doing leaving the castle and diving into a hidden dungeon? "It''s this way I''m asking. Unless it''s a hobby to return a question with a question." "I don''t know if I''m going to answer that." "Apparently you like the manipulation, too. It should be you who answered. I''ll tell you what, I know exactly what you''re thinking right now. I''m looking for answers. I''m just jerking off and enjoying what I''m saying." "Hmm." I guess you''re right. Lyle smiled bitterly and put her hand on her mouth. "If this is the kind of argument you find worthwhile, I don''t know what it means to have me in your room." "You''re right. I won''t say a word. Now I rely on a few memories I''ve received from him to reflect on how I deal with you. There''s a part of me that just misses the distance." "... what does that mean" "In the meantime, don''t worry" Lyle puts a few coins on the table in the conversation of two or three turns. There are a few coins that look normal and seem to be everywhere. "Shall we fight for two? Just give me one coin for every time you win." "And what''s the point? "It''s simple. This coin contains the knowledge you desire. For example, it''s about me and Ceres." Ein counts the number of coins on the table. One, two, three. "What other knowledge do you have?" "It must be interesting. One is, what promises did that one make with the old king? For one more piece, remember exactly what happened before you died with a knife. On the last one, my sister¡­ one end of what Olivia is hiding. I don''t know, I think it''s all worth the information inside." For a moment, Ain''s chest struck an early bell. How do you know that? How does he know the fact that he was reincarnated? Ain''t breathing just a little messy. But it''s not strange to know. Lyle seems to be naturally involved with dragon men right now, because he knows a lot. Sending a narrower, sharp eye, doesn''t change Lyle''s condition at all. "How about I help you steal the coin?" "It''s not smart. Because I won''t give you that knowledge unless I give you the coin." "I see, that''s good" "I''m glad you''re riding. So here''s the contents of the battle¡­ Now, what''s the matter?" "You look lost, and the fruit of it, though you already seem to have made up your mind" "Oh, tough. I think it''s okay to have a little fun... but if that''s what you''re saying, I can''t help it." Pattin, and Lyle rang her fingers. The next moment the world will shake and the scenery will change in an instant. Intense rays deprive Ein of his vision, causing him to close his eyes naturally. My head was attacked by Gwangwan and disgust, and I was annoyed by strong nausea. "This is... Lyle, dear... ugh! "What, - is, - so, - don''t worry -" His voice is so hard to hear, he can''t keep up with understanding even if he desperately tries to listen. Eventually. - - Chun, chun. The clear sound reaching his ear was the whimpering voice of a little bird. When you open your eyes to the spring breeze that gently strokes your cheeks, the blue sky with its sheep-like clouds is spreading all over the sphere. What is this place? It''s a plain like I''ve seen. "Somewhere back in the day... right! I was watching when I got back from Euro." I was in the same place as I was when I was knee-pillowed by Sylvia of Elderlich in the spiritual world. Definitely, this is where it was then. To add, I felt like I was in the same place when Cain first gave me an audition. But why are you here? I don''t even know where Lyle went to Ain''s ear. I could hear you, I got her voice. "Were you already in this place? "Oh, that...? A slightly smaller clone was there, dressed in unfamiliar clothing. "Why is Krone here, too? ¡­¡­ "Well, why are you leaning your neck?" "Is it possible you''re selling me a fight because you''re wrong with another girl? He looked pitiful with a smile on his little neck, but he couldn''t hide his anger. In the first place, you can''t even be mistaken for someone else. I don''t know what the situation is, and what happened to Lyle, who was supposed to have brought here. "Are you referring to the fox children who came before this? Ha, you''re already friends with the girl..." "A fox child... uh, what are you talking about? "You don''t have to spare me. The chief was a beautiful man, wasn''t he? Well, I think Master Sylvia is prettier." "Is Mr. Sylvia here?" "...? Soon, she distrusted Ain''s attitude. I wonder if something is wrong, and suddenly I pack the distance and overlap my forehead. "I don''t seem to have a fever, but what''s wrong? "I''m sorry, what''s wrong? "Because it''s not. Suddenly call me Mr. Sylvia... Like always, don''t you call me Mother? "What? Am I calling Mr. Sylvia Mother? "Yeah, naturally, right? ''Cause I''m not your mother. -Marc." The moment I heard the word, Ain''s face froze. 395 Old Kings Capital of the past. "... I don''t know why you''re surprised, but let''s go" "Where are you going? "Castle. Sylvia told me to call Marc." It was refreshing, very refreshing. But moving on. Following a girl very similar to Krone, Ain goes on the meadow. I just went a little further and realized where this place was. (Near the old king''s capital, is it?) As expected, I saw the streets I''d seen. One difference is that the city is busy with a lot of people. People with blue skin, elves, and ketsies. In addition to the dark elves Ain''t seen besides Laralua, there''s also the same werewolf (Wearwolf) figure as Loran. A very common, pure human figure could only be counted. "Here, take it. Take it! "Eat it because it''s burnt, here you go, over here! The boulevard was strangely busy. Should I say festive noise, it''s a lot of inhuman crap. "I wonder if something''s happened" "Have you forgotten? Sylvia shot down the dragon." "... Huh? "Yesterday, the bright red dragon that came to the city." I remember. Nothing. First of all, I don''t know how this is a situation. "Oh, oh... if you say so, maybe you did" "Remember? That dragon meat is behaving like everyone else. I took the Demon Stone and the nucleus because Sylvia used them." "- I see." "Are you going to eat the marc too? "I''m worried about the taste, Sylvie - you''re called by my mother." Then the girl''s leg moves out. At the end of the road was the castle of the demon king, which had been laid up gently. It is the castle of the Demon King with a bright and lively vibe that Ain''t never seen before. Coming through a blue sky with no clouds, it reflects the light of a dazzling sun. Ain stroked her chest down into a familiar sight. In order to open up an unexplained situation, I flaunt my cheeks. "Ouch." "... what are you doing suddenly?" "No, if you don''t, you can go back." The girl shudders, hands on her forehead and sighs. "Why don''t you see Master Sylvia? Because I shouldn''t have caught a cold." "Unfortunately, you''re doing fine." That''s why I don''t know what''s going on. Why are you in the Old King''s Capital when the battle with Lyle should have begun? Ein is called Marc in Ein, and too many things are incredible. Unexpectedly, a voice comes from behind both of them. "You''re doing well today, both of you" What Ain''t seen swinging back is a good redhead. The redhead, stretched out to the waist, sparkles and catches the eye. Her face is worried and her eyes are glossy. The noticeable nose was clear and seductive. "Marc, why are you staring?" "Beh, there''s nothing profound about it! "Phew...... really? He has a sharp eye for authenticity. "Oh. Heh heh - you''re really close. She seems to be getting along with my kids these days, thank you so much." "We are the ones who thank you. Especially that kid who''s good with me...... He seems concerned about the kid who reads the book a lot, and he''s been consulted lately. She was good with spears, and Sylvia thanked me for hunting these days." Ain''t unexpectedly looking up at the sky to a public tale he doesn''t know at all. But I also have a little idea. I don''t feel like I have anything to do with what the girl said. "It''s time for me to go. There was something Ashe asked me to do." "Yeah, okay." After breaking up with a good redhead, Ain asks the girl. "Did you just talk about those (,) brothers and sisters? "They''re not like brothers and sisters. Anything, like the children of the earlier heads, even with blood ties, they don''t all seem to be direct siblings" The words made it clear. I guess the woman earlier is Shannon. Then I know one thing. No, I''ve had every chance to figure it out before - this is the old king''s capital before the war broke out. "... so" What''s the content of the battle? There is no answer to asking without speaking to the voice towards heaven. It was amazing to be able to prepare a stage like this, but it was not uncomfortable to think that the dragon man was on the other side. I can''t see the winning muscle. First of all, we don''t even know what we''re going to win. "Look, Marc, let''s go" "Mm-hmm." Let''s just leave ourselves to the flow. A rampage here won''t result in a win, and I''m not serious. And Ain went about the girl, to the castle of the demon king. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Inside the Castle of the Demon King, Ein knows about the Castle of the Demon King itself. Unlike the first time you stepped foot in, a politely cleaned splendid castle. It breaks my heart to think about how desolate this is. Even though I said it was back to normal now, I had an indescribable ruthlessness. "Welcome home" "Oh, welcome home. Dear Marc." The servants who speak up are only inhumans, like the inhabitants of the city. "I''m sorry, where is Master Sylvia now? "If it was Sylvia, I''m sure she was in the basement library." "Okay, thank you" "There is no such thing. Then - Master Raviola." "... eh" To the words not to be missed, Ain looked at the girl''s face and leaked her voice. Not a servant already leaving answers, staring into the girl''s eyes. "Suddenly what? Well, I''m a little embarrassed." No, she''s cute. She''s cute, but she''s not. "What''s a raviola... oh, really? "Is it really something? I''m me, right? As a possibility, this was also a natural story. If the girl next door is the Queen Raviola, as Ain''t Marc now, she''ll get through. I had a lot to think about. (looks just like Awesome Krone) I mean, he looks alike, or he is. No dull skin, no soothing nosebumps, no crisp eyes. Silver blue hair and standing behavior are all Krone herself. Her back length is smaller than she is today, but it may be due to differences in race. "Now you thought it was small." "You don''t think, do you? Responding to Kellogg, the raviola is sharp. "You''d rather be big anyway, wouldn''t you? You prefer to be as big as the long one just now, don''t you? "... because you''re making a terrible mistake, aren''t you? "Fine, no more. ''Cause I''m definitely gonna make it look bigger." Is it true that the size she says is her back length? Ein reaches out to make it crone and gently strokes Raviola''s head. I have to go to my mother. "... you think you can forgive me for this? "That''s not what I''m saying. I just wanted to stroke it." "Well, yeah... I hope so" Looks like Krone until the reaction. I want to thank you for being in nature. Then, they went down the stairs towards the basement. Through a wide corridor, in front of a room that says it''s a library in the back, Raviola knocks on the door with tons, tons. Then what I heard from inside was Sylvia''s voice, which Ein also knew well. "Welcome home, Marc" The library had a deep underground carved circular shape. The bookshelf on one side of the wall continues to the deepest point, the deepest part of which is invisible. I was intrigued by how deep it was. But Sylvia first. "Uh, I''m home now" "I wonder why I behave a little differently. Mr. Raviola, did something happen to this girl? "No, I was curious about that too... but it doesn''t look like it''s a cold either" "Oh... I wonder what''s going on" Sylvia, with her hands on her cheeks and her little neck, seems to be and always has been the same. The outfit was also elegantly dressed in black monochrome robes. "Is that, Mother? I had some business to attend to." "Well, maybe it''s a little dangerous, so I asked him to go back to the castle." "Is it dangerous?" I''m in a mental danger, too. Oh, my God, I''m not going to tell you if my mouth is torn. "There''s a demon raging in a nearby lake. Really? It doesn''t seem to be moving from there yet, but if it does, it''s dangerous." "What kind of monster is that? I''ll crusade you." "Oh, you''re reliable. But no, don''t worry, Cain will be there later. The demon is... I wonder what it was." You didn''t mean it, or it seems to be thin in Sylvia''s memory. "I think it was a living room armor, for sure. Just like old Cain." "Huh." Maybe, and plunder the back of your brain. Ain''t got the presence of a loyal knight in my head, stuck in Sylvia. 396 Winning or losing is. The next morning Ain was taking a trip to a nearby lake. Speaking of Cain, who came with me, he had already left his side and pulled out his sword toward the living room armor. The battle in no time gives Ain some surprises. (... it''s okay, Mr. Cain''s move looks solid on me now) I was lucky to be able to confirm it. Plus, the other thing is, "It''s definitely Marco, isn''t it?" However, Marco in this era seems to have a greater difference between cain and power than in modern times, lightly, soon to be subdued by total resistance. If I add, there was no gap for Marco to open his mouth. Because Cain found himself, and then he pulled out his sword and attacked him without asking anything. "Ha... ha... kaha..." "Answer me. Why are you rambling here... Damn, you''re losing your mind" Marco''s armor, grabbed by Cain, had weak muscles flashing. Obviously, it''s too much. "Father... because I won''t add or subtract. Well, I was wondering if it was a sudden attack." "Don''t be stupid, Marl. It''s with you throwing a sword in front of an angry Sylvia to add or subtract to a rough guy." "Can I tell you that, Mother? "... In the meantime, he''s going to break into the house." I guess I''ll be in trouble if they tell me. They turn on my face in no time. "Are you going to let me in? "Oh. You should just listen to me when you wake up. I don''t know about the rest, but I''ll leave it to Sylvia and the others." I''m sure Marco will be fine. History proves that he lives faithfully. Ain''t got his mouth shut, he decides to watch. "Looks like it''s going to be hard to carry. Better call the soldiers." "No, no problem if you drag it" From the side you''re looking at, there''s only a problem. "... I''ll help you, too, so let''s go home." "Ha... I can''t help it if Marl says so. Should there be as much mercy as this?" But I thought it was an opportunity to learn about Marco''s relationship with the old king''s capital in this era, but it''s clapping. I want to hear what happened when I woke up and what I was doing. In the end, Cain lifts lightly about Marco and walks out on his shoulder. I never woke up on the way to the Imperial Castle and couldn''t hear anything. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After sundown, Ain stands with his back in the window frame in Marc''s own room - that''s it. "Can you root it out? Speaking of which. I''ve heard from Sylvia before that Marc, the first king, was a dry ad. I think Ain''t Sylvia in this world, but let''s shelve the details. Looking at the roots coming out of his feet, Ein relieved himself a little. And then I''m done talking about Marco, this story. I wonder what the hell he was trying to do by living near the lake. The doubts were endless. - Tons, tons. "Yes? I wonder who, hearing Ain''s voice, the door opens. Silver hair stretched from the gap in the door down below the waist peeking and the appearance of a girl who seems to be light-hearted. "I" "Uh... Mr. Archet? "? Mmm... suddenly someone else behaves like your sister said" There couldn''t have been a record of what he usually called it. The grinning Ain scratched his cheek and clouded his tea. "I''ll call it right up, sister. Yes, one more time" "Okay. Sister." "Mm-hmm. Forgive me." "Uh, thanks? And then I decided not to use the salutation either. "What was Marl doing?" (That''s what I called it) "Hey, how can you ignore..." "Sorry, I was a little confused. I was just looking outside. What about my sister? "I..." Archet gave me the look the monologue was going to give me, which was the one who was confused. For a moment, we lose light from our eyes and look at the void. It went back to normal at a normal moment, but somewhere, I felt uncomfortable like I was someone else. "I think he was probably with that red-haired guy" "Huh - how is that possible? "I don''t remember. But I''m sure he''s sleepy. I''ve had more residents lately and I''m tired too." Ain broke his heart strongly and laid his eyes down. Soon I will perceive the contents of the battle with Lyle and I will snap my teeth. Maybe this is a trial. In front of him, he kept watching the deeper acquaintance hurt, and at the end of the day, he cut the acquaintance with Ain''s own hand. What an ill-personalized battle it is, it made me exasperate and hated Lyle, who is not here. Doing so, Archet approached under Ain. Tottotto...... the footsteps are light but the stride is narrow and I smile watching. She looks up at his face and narrows her eyes as she comes near Ain. "... sleepy" I pressed my head against Ain''s chest at the same time as my voice. When Ain notices, he''s resting. Surprised by how well he slept, his dark emotions lurked the chirp earlier. - What can I do? It''s not about the future, it''s about the current situation. Archet, who comes to the room or leaves his body to sleep, still keeps a clever balance and rests. It was very natural for Ein, with his mouth open, to be confused. "Sister? Wouldn''t it be better on the bed to sleep? ".................. sooo" "Wow, I''m totally asleep" I wonder where Archet''s room is. Should I go outside and ask the servant as well? I thought so. Ain''t trying to get her hands around her back, once. It''s about the moment I touched her shoulder. "Huh!? The familiar birth skills were activated on their own. The sound of the glass breaking rings all over the room, shaking Archet''s body once, loudly and loudly. Fluffy, silver hair spread like big wings. Shortly thereafter, Archet opens his eyes wide at the same time that his hair fits. "... Marr, did you bring him in about me? "Ha, yes!? "I don''t remember since dinner. Why am I in Marl''s room? I mean, Marl gave me a pill..." "I think there''s a lot to be mistaken about. How about that? "... because Marl likes raviola. She wants to flatten out just like me, doesn''t she? "Later in the day, but you should never tell him or her." I am unconscious that they thought I had brought him in in in connection with my physique. No, more than that. You say you don''t remember after dinner? I can''t help but worry about this. But Ain knew. Tell me what happened and how things changed with Archet. (Toxin degradation activated......? It''s also surprising that we can use that power here, but more than that, it''s more surprising that Archet, who had already been affected, is back on track. Speaking of which, "Yeah?" "My sister told me earlier that she was with someone with red hair." "... ugh" Archet looked sinister. "I don''t know what that means. I don''t like him because I don''t know what he''s thinking." "Even so, he said." "I don''t. I didn''t say. By Marl, I hate it! Last but not least! and tongue out and she walks away. No, it''s too steep. The story was too steep to follow a little, but I only got one thing. (History changes - change? Definitely, because the effect of the charm hanging on the archet has expired. Then I don''t know what''s going to happen. In the first place, I didn''t know I could use toxin breakdown, and I never thought about what to do with it. But Ain was hacked by the mundane notices. Try mostly to use the power of the bulimic world tree and be sure of your failure. All that was allowed was toxin decomposition and power as dry adds. In addition to this, maybe we can use the power of the brave - but I came up with one thing: what do you want me to do on the stage prepared? Ain opened the window and looked down at the castle town. The bustle gives a glimpse of its birth, with a sight far removed from modern Ishtarika. (Tell me to lead this Ishtarika to another end. Is that what this is about? I reached for the dagger I was carrying on my hips, pulled it out a little and saw the glow. Now the head of the red fox...... you just have to cut the shannon of this era, this just seems like a story to do. But I didn''t know if this was the right thing to do. (This is too easy a battle. I''m overwhelmingly in your favor) I can predict that I haven''t lost my moves. Physical weakness, but Shannon''s own combat skills are never high. So you can take them down at any time. But I just want to see how things go. I wanted to figure out what I was being asked to do and what I should be doing. 397 History that is changing and. The next morning, Ain was inside the castle gate. It''s in a garden full of blue lawns. He was alone, Ain, but he opens up to the figure of one knight. "- Huh?" At the end of his gaze, there was Marco. I haven''t asked him anything about what he was doing near the lake, and I can''t help wondering why he''s walking around freely, which should have been rampant. But the question clears up quickly. "Good morning, Mr. Marr. I decided to ask her to serve the castle." "Good morning. By the way, I don''t really know how to talk too fast." "Oh, I''m sorry" Sylvia laughed lusciously and stroked Ain''s head. "That nameless living armor was wandering. The sex of the undead..." "So why do you serve the castle? "Because it''s never been in the strong before, is it? Your instincts as a demon were too strong, too. Even if it was evolving into an individual with a strong ego, it seemed like a struggling instinct was looking for the strong" "... you said you wanted to defeat your father? "That''s you, Marl." By the way, the way you call it is awkward. If I were to point it out, I would have unnecessary suspicions, so I wouldn''t say it. If Ain''t regained his mind and looked at Marco, Marco''s walking in charge of a bunch of strangely large leather bags. Something to help me with my work, I guess. "Cain will exchange swords for you regularly." "He told me to work instead. Is that okay? Even if you believe in such exchange terms. Runaway in the castle or something..." "It''s reckless. It''s not just me and Cain in the castle. Even Archet the Demon King is here, so if you want to go wild, this time the Demon Stone and the nucleus will be crushed." "Uh, sure." "But Cain seems to care too, so I''ll have him serve as a knight under Cain." Should it be rough or throw up a lot of mess? Sylvia''s words were convincing, but Ain grinned bitterly at the bold decision. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After a few days, when Ain got used to living here. I''ve definitely been trying to meet with Archet every morning here lately, or before I went to bed. Naturally, the reason is to disarm Shannon of his abilities. Maybe a little too blatant, but only the two of us here are family. No one points it out to be somewhat close, and it is often perceived as a family discourse. At night, they were between the thrones. (It was like this) Come to think of it, I''ve never set foot between the thrones in Demon King''s Castle. Ain, seated on its throne for some reason, turns his consciousness to Archet, who moves his feet in a superior mood on his lap. "He''s lying about something. I can tell." Says Archet with a rough nose. "That guy?" "About a red-haired person. I think he''s hiding something." "Intuition?" "Mm. Intuition." Sharp. That intuition is true. "I''ve heard that our country is prone to spending time - or something like that, but it''s some kind of lie. There are a lot of weird guys in his family, so if you believe Marr, you can''t either." "... I''ll remember." "Mm, I hope so! But I think the guy who oddly likes to read books is okay. That''s harmless." That he will eventually be a heavy town man in the future Ishtarika. When people say it''s harmless with an archet, it leaks bitter laughter. "I''m about to go back to my room, but what about my sister? "I''m here. Don''t worry, I''ll be back in my room after I get confused." Rikai, Ain, who answered briefly, stands up in a chair. He lowered Archet to the throne, then followed between the White Knight and a very similar throne. Then I notice one good man who was outside. He rocked his red hair and kept his back on the wall in an elegant standing position. She laughs at Ain''t no, glossy. "You''re close." ''Cause that''s family now.'' While acting as usual, Ein is never alarmed. "... as far as I''m concerned, I''d also like to get along with Master Marc" "I''m sure you''ll be soon enough." "Pfft, that means even now -" She accidentally packed the distance. bold, then in a quiet motion that doesn''t make you feel uncomfortable. But I''m not saying Ein''s reaction was delayed. Instead, he could afford to think that he had finally moved and remained smiling. All I think about is the question of what she does. "Oh, you lit it before. Don''t you look cute anymore? The distance between the two was about a few dozen centimeters, within reach of each other. "I think I grew up, too, don''t you? "You''re reliable. It''s lovely." What is this farce? A little discomfort that makes me want to spit, clapping and complicated emotions about how she''s doing. Whatever, the only thing Ain knows about Shannon''s behavior is at Old Heim Castle. Later, we only know what a brutal order he gave Ed. "Dear Marc, there''s dust in your hair" Ain''t laughed all the time watching her reach out. "I can take it myself." "No, leave it to me.... Come on." Paying off your approaching arms is definitely a bad idea. But it''s also different to allow them to touch you honestly. Because she is distrustful of Ain. So I was trying to touch it and find out if Ain''t got any special powers. Naturally, Ain knows about this. - But. "If I can touch you, I''ll be in trouble." The contents of Marc here are Ain. It''s a strong, growing Ain that spins many stories. At least, I''m graduating from the kind of purity that would illuminate me, even if a good guy like Shannon came near me right now. Reaching the other way, Ain''t invincibly hoisted his mouth corner. "Because it lights up and you may accidentally suck on demon stones" Ain stretched out arms twitch, leaking dull light. Now and ever, the power of absorption that dry ads seem to have remains unchanged. "Huh..." In accordance with his survival instincts, Shannon quietly draws his hand. Marc (Ain) standing in front of me gave me a hegemony I had never felt before. But soon, he stepped aside. "Oh, my God, it''s a joke" I dye my cheeks red and act like I was actually in the light but I couldn''t... "I tried acting like my father, but I still can''t seem to do it" "Phew, but you looked magnificent and lovely" She looked detoxified and took only one step away from Ain. Pick the hem of your skirt and show off your curtesy gracefully. "Dear Marc. Have a good night again tonight." "Yeah. You, too." Ain''t breathing out all the time watching him leave. He frowned that he was a man without alarm or gaps. "And it''s inconvenient. I can''t help but inconvenience that I can''t call you by name." Even if it was the culture of the Old King''s Capital, it''s a story I want to put on one of my complaints. Spears are Ed if they are modern. The guy who likes research is Oz. I could call you Warren for liking books. Shannon is Shannon, and one way or another it''s not inconvenient to express something else. Katsun, footsteps arrive from the back of the hallway. Soon approaching is one armor. "Oh, my God, isn''t that his son? What are you doing here?" So is he. I''d like to call you Marco, but I couldn''t do that and it was inconvenient. "I''m on my way back to my room. And you?" "I have my job. That''s all." "Heh... that sounds tough" "Well, that''s the kind of rhetoric you made a fool of yourself." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I just thought "... well fine" "Oh, where are you going!? "I told you earlier. Work." That said, Marco leaves Ain''t interested. I can only wonder how you grew up to be such a loyal minister from this situation when you first met me. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Another few days went by. One evening, Marco fell on his knees at the training ground. "Knock... ha... ha! Standing in front of you is Ain with his sword poked at him. By the way, Ain was surprised. Not the fact that I beat Marco in this era, but because this Marc''s body was so light. I don''t stop feeling a shine at the qualities and doings of the first king who made his name in history. "Hands, that was a good fight" "... you also meant that I should have defeated you" "I think I''d be tired if I had that shoulder strain. Look, just a hand." The simulated battle is over and several spectators spring up. Marco shook Ain''s hand and rose to regret. Now he had a slightly harder personality to grasp, but if you look where he pays tribute to the strong, you can see that he is essentially Marco. This was funny and Ain was loosening his cheeks. "You''ve lifted your arms again, Marc" Father. "You should encourage it at that rate.... Well, you seem tired already, and you should drop off your battle with me" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ To silent affirmation, Cain shrugged his shoulder. Then a man with a spear takes his feet from the side of the castle. He has no shadow of Ain to know. The outfit is for everything that goes to face and physique. However, there were them in the stand-up behavior and in the tone of the story. "You don''t even have as much in your mouth. What are you hungry for to fight the mighty?" I''m sure this is where the cause began in authentic history. The hateful relationship between armored bastards and spears is so deep in history. From Marco, who stood up, I see room. "Sooner or later, let me win." "Oh... okay, but..." "Was you still just a crude person to ignore me...... crap" Why Ed is selling fights, the reason for which soon became apparent. Because I was late for him and Shannon came with me. I''m sure you just want to prove your worth in front of her who loves and deeply distorted affections. Ed has a stronger love for Shannon than any other sibling family. "Ha..." Cain leaked a sigh into this situation. I can''t even tell you how scared I am. This evening, Ain''s ear, walking through the castle without any concern, received a voice of exchange like a mortar. "Mother! Why, how could you do such a thing... ugh!? "... because I feel sorry for you. He challenged himself to battle with exasperation and was caught kneeling between blinks. I''ve never been so disappointed." "Oh, no." "Chill your head for a while. Until then, don''t speak to me." Clear your ears at the corner of the hallway, Ein thinks. (A lot of stories are moving around in different places) But the course of authentic history had not already been able to be followed. Because the presence of Ain plays the influence hung on Archet. From here, no doubt, there should be a story that Ein doesn''t know about. "- Oh, my God." Ein faces Shannon because he was stopping and thinking. "This is... I''m so ashamed to hear it." "What are you talking about? "Don''t you have to fall in love? You can''t be here and not hear me and my kid." "Well, I was hearing you. What''s wrong with you? "It''s an embarrassing story. My son fought for Jen in the living room, and he was defeated by nothing." "... you were present" "Yep... I''ve exposed myself to the disgrace of an exasperatingly challenging statement" The way she spoke was sober, and she dew without hiding her dissatisfaction. "Didn''t you want to show me something cool in front of you? "Even so, it is. That kid couldn''t accomplish anything - he''s like me back in the day, he''s nauseated." She was unconscious, with a chilling grin that annoyed her. I''ve never even seen it at the time of the Heim war, I feel like something Shannon hides showed his tail. There was something in history that wasn''t engraved in Ein''s memory. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning Ed visited Ain''s room. While baffled by the abrupt visit, Ain invites him into the room. "Dear Marc. Like your fine fathers, you shouldn''t be saving anything." "... Yes? He said he was baffled by the sudden arrival, but it''s a long story without context. "There are still many beings on this continent who, unlike here in Ishtarika, seek salvation. You think the elves in the north are under threat from demons?" "Uh, so? I can''t get my purpose. What is he trying to make himself do? "As I said earlier. Now is the time for you to leave the castle and give salvation." "Oh, you know what?" Where is Ed''s heart, Ain looked into his eyes and probed. Should I really say poker face? Or my emotions are hard to ask if I should call myself an actor. But Ain is well aware of Ed''s mental weakness. "Do you want to look good to your own mother? "Huh." "What''s the matter, I wonder if it''s surprising" "No, no! But I was wondering if it would be quite normal for me to want to look good to my mother." "Yeah, I think so, too." What happened to Marc at the time? Did he leave the castle without discerning Ed''s sincerity and being flushed? If Shannon just approached it and it lit up, that''s not funny either. Everything is considered too late when Archet finds himself in an irrevocable situation. "I don''t care if I have such a heart. Because I know very well that you love my mother." But Ain''t got words. "Is that your idea? For example, someone asked me to... No, someone gave me advice." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "People who read books? Or someone who likes research? No, you look like you''re saying that face is different." Again, Ed is mentally brittle. Sometimes it wasn''t long before Marco beat me now, and I moved too much in the shake. When I try this, I really feel Warren is amazing. Whatever he was, he never revealed his own race and past until the end. It''s very different from Ed. "Well, I don''t care who you are" Standing up Ain advanced his legs toward the door. "Ma, Dear Marc! Which way!? "I need to talk to my fathers. Various." Hang your hand on the door knob and go outside. Phew, he exhaled and walked down a quiet hallway, hanging his feet on the ascending stairs. Open your mouth and speak up. "I know you''re not listening, but I guess this means you burned it" Shh, I heard you breathing. Even though Ain knew it, he didn''t go down the stairs to the upper floors. "You''re really... you''re like someone else before." The voice like rolling the bell dissolved in the void, and she also neglected to erase the signs. On the other hand, Ain. As I climb up the stairs, I make one decision. (I guess you tried to get close to Mr. Archet while I was gone. I''m sorry, but it doesn''t go exactly the way it was in history. Don''t think it''s going to go the way it was - I''ll stop it all and show it to you) And I''ll also reveal why Shannon targeted the Ishtarika royal family. "Don''t lick me," he muttered, releasing a hegemony that was just a shake of a bish, bish window. 398 Strong friends of Aku. The following week Ain left the Old King''s Capital with a large number of warriors. But to make a long journey, I don''t have much luggage. This was Ain''s proposal, in the form of the result that Sylvia drank all the conditions. In the deep deep woods, Ed walks next door opens his mouth. "Isn''t that inadvertent? "Hmm, what? "... I''m not saying you should be sweet. I just don''t have this much food for a month." He reluctantly said, but less than two weeks'' worth of food a line brought. Overall, fifty warriors are bewildered without exception. "Then don''t worry, it''s a lot." According to what Sylvia told me, one problem the elves have is with raids by demons. Because of their characteristics as a race, they elves didn''t make it a good idea to leave their birthplace, and they were apparently negative about the voicing of emigration from Ishtarika. Then it becomes a question of whether we need to lend a hand. (It is also important to look at the life of His Majesty the First) In addition to Ed''s suggestion...... it is imperative that Shannon be involved behind it, and this cannot be ignored either. "According to Master Sylvia, it is Wyburn that lives near the inside of the elf? It''s no big deal if you have a few heads, but from what I hear, you''re nesting in many flocks¡­ even though it''s a battle to be expected to die, let''s also lower morale with the food you don''t care about" Ed said lightly, either from the reversal of anxiety or to mock. "Scared?" "Am I? "Yes. I''m not scared at all, but are you scared? "... haha, play" and he gives a glimpse of the immature mental aspect as he behaves in a temperament. The edges of my lips were shaking quietly. "Then you''re not sure." "Ha? "I''m carrying enough food and I''m stepping on it." Ain stopped unexpectedly and swung back at the warriors following him. Originally, in authentic history, we wrap up the hegemony that Marc could not have yet had, drawing everyone''s attention together. Ed quietly narrows his eyes to see what he says and what is surprising. "No matter how much the herd, the opponent is Wyburn. Ishtarika''s proud warriors never struggle. So I promise, in ten days'' time, I will return to the king''s capital." "Dear Marc! That''s impossible...... ugh! Ed, distracted, laid his hand on Ain''s shoulder. "It takes a week round trip, no matter how hasty. If you think of the number of days that you will destroy our Wyburn nest..." "Even if I knew. But I promise you, I''ll be in King''s Landing in ten days." "Huh... that''s not realistic" I guess it seemed like an impossible word after all. Ed distanced himself from Ain in a frightened manner. On the other hand, the warriors get excited. It was a simple word, but praised ourselves as warriors, and what the royal family promised shook our hearts. Sometimes the storyteller must be Ein. Few were subjected to tone, discouragement, and the aura he himself unleashes. "- He said it, too, but you should know the reality. That''s all I can say from me." Then one man walking near Ain opened his mouth and said: Apparently in this day and age he has thorns and a strong sarcastic side compared to modern times. He spreads the book in one hand and walks cleverly through the woods. There was a sharp eye and an oligarchy face among the warriors, dressed in a robe of colour very similar to gray hair, that made him gaze at his calmly sedentary character. "Really? "Naturally. Even if we could take down every single Wyburn, it probably isn''t enough. It just can''t be this easy to take down in production. Oh, that was forty-nine. I''m not a combat officer." "Then I''ll take down whatever you need to take down." "So you think Master Marc will take down two heads? It''s very reliable." Ein leaked a bitter laugh at the past of well-known people in this era. All those strong people... ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó There was nothing notable on the road to the inside of the elf. There is no need to encounter particularly strong demons, and there is no problem between the lines. Just approaching the entrance inside. "What shall we do?" Ed says it sounds like a pain in the ass. "Those ear lengths hate other species. A line like ours would be good." "... I wonder" But I''m sure Ain''t gonna be. Because your own race is a race. The Red Fox, who had the book in his hand, represented the idea. "It won''t. With Master Marc, at least they won''t refuse." "Oh, what''s the reason? "Because it''s dry adds. Elves should be the only ones to recognize dry adds as a friendly other species" "You know what? You don''t just read books like an idiot." "I''m surprised. I can''t believe even a man who just wields a spear remembered words honoring others" "Thank you for letting me know. If it was a book for boring sarcasm, it seemed unnecessary to me" What incompatibility. Ain broke in between the two of them, arms wide open and distance apart. "... both of you, please, don''t have any trouble interacting. He''s a brother." "Me and this man are not brothers" "Yeah, we''re only in the same kind of blood." "... I''m sorry, it would help if you calmed down already" It''s a long way to go. "In the meantime, I''ll tell the warriors inside, so you two can have everyone here." Ain''t walking out on her own when it''s bad enough to bring a lot of people close and useless suspicions. We were so close and maybe even now, but from the other side, I thought it shouldn''t feel worse to go alone. He is accidentally noticed as he walks a little hard down the road. I remember the thick trees native to this area. That day I walked with Chris and stepped inside the elf. About the day I looked up and said "big" just like I do now. But now it''s a lot different from that day. The same is true of walking alone, who is now taking his feet as a marc, not Ain, and who came here in the first place as the royal family of Ishtarika, where Arsheh, the Demon King, can reign. (We''ll figure it out) We left the castle with trust from Sylvia and Cain. I can''t believe Cain told me when I left, "You''re grown up now," and to call you Marl until today, I call you Marc next - is proclaimed. I have also responded to the trust I have received from both of you. (I''m not even going to let Shannon do what he wants) The short time of two weeks is to keep her from doing whatever she wants in the castle. I can''t manipulate Archet for sure in this amount of time. Sometimes Ein has already solved previous influences, and now Archet''s vigilance is much stronger than that of a wildcat. Definitely would be impossible. - Are you here? From above the trees around, there were signs. When Ain stops and pulls out his sword, he drops it to the ground. "He is of Ishtarika, to whom Arsheh the Demon King can reign. Get your hands off my bow." Silence persists. But in it, the elf warriors were eye-catching and sharing consciousness. Surprised that we were noticed about ourselves, bewildered by those of Ishtarika who came abruptly, we perceive those who dropped their swords to be dry adds, and at the end of the day we all jump off the tree. "O honorable blood drawer. We Elves welcome them." "I want to know your name." "I''m Marc. It''s Marc von Ishtarika." "Huh... I hear rumors. Were you the royal example?" It should still be said that Ain is relieved by the flow as expected. For one thing, the first hand has no complaints. When Ain tells him about the line, the elf warriors tell Ain to talk to the chief. Only Ain who nodded at it stepped inside the elf. 399 Due to the planking of love and fear. A large international building inside. That''s where the head of the inner house lives, where Ain has stepped in too. The construction remains the same, and the interior is different from what Ein knows. I don''t know if the expression qualities is correct, but there is also less furniture than in modern times. In Ain''s sight, passed into the longest room in the deepest part, was the figure of two women with their hips down on the ground. "Welcome aboard." "We welcome you" It was an elderly woman who opened her mouth first, and the next one was a young elf about fifteen years old. However, the elves are far from common sense in appearance and age. Actually, it''s not a particularly strange story to be told you''re a hundred. "Sorry for the sudden visit" "I don''t mind. If it''s a visit from someone who draws honorable blood, we''ll have seats to celebrate, even if it''s more like a battle." "... Ha ha" Ain grinned bitterly at the words of an elderly elf and moved right forward between the two of them. "My name is Marc von Ishtarika" "I''ll see you first. I was the head of this settlement and this is my daughter." "So sooner or later, you''re going to be the head of this settlement? "You''re right. But I''m sorry I can''t name you. The head of our elf has no name. Because the chief is the chief and nothing else." Ein nodded that it would be one of the cultures. It''s hard to call, but there''s no point complaining about this. Perhaps, however, this young elf can be presumed to be the head of Ein''s good knowledge. Because the chief knew about Marc, and he was well aware of the circumstances of the old king''s capital, including Raviola. A little mind pops over the world''s unique situation in the past. "Now, you take your seat off." "Mother! I''m here too..." "I won''t. The honorable blood-drawer didn''t come to see you." Even though I seem to regret it, the chief, whom Ain knows well, takes his seat. He bows his head to Ain as he leaves and leaves the room in no time. "Well." Unexpectedly, I felt a lot more nervous. Power is caged in the long eye, and a little vigilance appears apart from respect. "- Anything, you think you wanted a lot? The royals are angry, and the elves inside are terribly scared." "I didn''t know the fathers would get angry? "We chose to stay inside, despite the extraordinary privileges we received." "I see. Instead of my parents, who were frustrated that I had been crushed in the face, he said I had come to the land" "... I''m afraid our elves are cowardly creatures" Concerns were conveyed even if they were not explicit. I can''t help it, Ein nods so and gives it back. "I will be vigilant in the same position. We had a sudden visit. We have a problem." Then I plugged my hand into my pocket and took out a single letter. "Take this. I came from my mother." "¡­ I will take it" Ein knows what''s in the letter. A few things have been written, but among them, the chief was surprised about the crusade of demons. "Give us the hand of salvation... Huh? "My father, my mother and everyone, including my sister, are heartbroken by the current situation in this place. Naturally, so am I." "What good does Ishtarika get... now" "You just risk your food and the lives of your warriors," he said? Following earlier, I read the thought and the chief was confused. What a sharp one...... But the ambitious side does not feel from Ain, but on the contrary is distracted by a serene expression. "Words are terribly cruel, but it is Ishtarika who grew up with unhelpful charity. We don''t want anything. I just want permission to stay near the elves and destroy Wyburn''s nest." "Aren''t you asking our warriors to join us? "I won''t ask. For a few days from today, I will lead the battle with the people of Ishtarika alone." The chief forgot to be surprised at the short deadline of a few days. Now I''m just full of exploring sincerity in response to Ain''s remarks in front of me. But I have never been able to explore it, and eventually I shut up. As a trader, he chose the biggest bad guy in this case. (... act more than words) No matter how much dry ad blood you draw, you can''t win unconditional trust. What was gained in modern times was the fact that Marc saved the inside of the elf. Ain stands up all the way up and gives his compliments to the chief. "I will leave the inner realm. We may head to Wyburn''s nest, but we won''t get any closer inside than we need to." "Oh, wait a minute." "But what if. If only at dawn you trusted us... I pray that the distance between our hearts approaches" It''s not best to walk away without waiting for a response, rather it''s the worse. That said, as things stand, there are no elements that can just be built without the necessary trust. From the elves, it''s not surprising to think that Wyburn is weak enough to take the inside. So Ein walked away forcefully and first thought about getting one result. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A few minutes later, the line left inside as promised. Although the big trees are still growing, there are no signs of elves already. Ain was looking in one direction while directing tents and other disciplines before sundown. "Over there." Oddly enough, there are many signs. Ein knows too, it''s a sign of Wyburn. Ed got his foot where he was wondering how to get his hands on it. "It''s the length of the ear on the edge... no, it''s disrespectful." "No, don''t listen to me. I''m the one who got out. So I must be rude, too." "Is there a reason for that? Isn''t it because they showed some difficulty? "You''re right, I''m scared. Even though the elves now have a lot of fear of Wyburn nearby, armed warriors have arrived in large numbers. Well, I can''t help but be vigilant." "¡­ that being said, there is something called attitude" "He said he had no choice. What are we doing here all of a sudden... All right, let''s go." Ein checks on the warriors and tells them like he''s talking to himself. "Go, what? "Hostile inspection, though. You coming, too? Even as a matter of course, Ed was blinking repeatedly. Zah...... my cheeks are then distorted when my legs take a half step back on their own. "Just kidding." "I mean it. So, what do you do? "... No way, you really mean it? "So that''s what I''m saying." Here Ain had a prank. In addition to Ed''s personality, which Ein knows well, it is his intention to recall that he would now be commanded by Shannon. "If you come with me, shall I tell your mother this?" He shook his spear and slaughtered Wyburn with me. " "Huh!" "I didn''t force you to do anything. Nothing. I was gonna go alone." Conversely, Ain is reported to have gone on a hostile inspection alone. Then what would Shannon do when he found out about it? As things stand, I''m disappointed in Ed. If she is, she could lose her blood love, too. The current situation, which has stifled my pride and at the same time combined my bias towards Shannon. On Ed''s neck, a muscle of sweat flowed. "Wow, I am." "I want to see how things go before sundown, so I''m already coming. - Oh, hey, hey. I''m sorry I''m reading the book, but can I leave you with the command here? "To me? I don''t mind." "Well, I''m sorry, but I asked for it." You''re you, how can you not stop him! Ed is pissed off at Warren when he was younger and holds a sweat in his hand. But Warren didn''t even notice the frustration or look at it, and he was turning his interest back on the book he had. In the end, Ed says in agony. "We''re here for you......! and. With his fears of Wyburn''s flock, he followed Ain as he pinched his emotions and plates. - - The branches covering the overhead and the dark green leaves dim the area. Gradually the bird is deafened and turned into a very quiet place. Ain''t gonna open his mouth walking ahead. And Ed, speaking of, is full of exploring the signs around him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I saw Ain softly. From his hindsight, who walks dignified unlike himself, there is an absolute sense of security. I could assure you that if I followed you like this and ran into Wyburn, I would definitely not die. I don''t know why, and I''m not organized into unspoken emotions. Only one thing I was sure of was that Marc is not the Marc I know right now. "Aren''t you afraid" I ran and covered my mouth with my hand, but it was too late. Ein says without looking back. "Nothing. I would have pioneered it if they told me there were thousands, but it was only a hundred." "Did you..." Ein didn''t even look like he was talking about a void and his footsteps were still light. It''s just not the exact opposite of Ed, who makes me seem anxious. Conversely, Ain now even remembered a little mercy for Ed, rather than having bad feelings. Sometimes Ed hasn''t done anything yet, and he doesn''t get one of the clear intentions to kill. He was in awe of Wyburn''s nest for a few minutes or so. (This Ed doesn''t have the strength I know yet... well, look, it''s time to go home) I don''t get attacked walking around here. Ain turns his heel when he understands the general situation, and Ed strokes his chest down with relief. "Go home." "Yeah, be my guest." But soon Ain stopped and looked up at the sky. "Just one head, I guess." I don''t even know what I''m looking at and saying, and Ed stands up confused. Unexpectedly, Ain pushed Ed''s chest a ton - to let Ed distance himself. What I saw in Ed''s sight, who broke his balance and poked his hips, was a figure of Wyburn sewing between the branches and descending sharply. "Ma, Dear Marc - Huh." "If you''re scared, you lose. All you have to do is take a good look and poke at these attacks." Ain''t got no fear in Ain''s eyes, and I don''t see the fighting spirit for battle. One more meter, and fifty centimeters...... eventually Wyburn''s mouth opened wide and the moment he tried to chew Ain''s head off. For some reason Wyburn crashed and lay powerless on the ground. "... is there blood flowing? Ed shrugged when he saw the blood coming from Wyburn''s head to the ground. When I narrowed my eyes, there was one on my head, a wind hole. There is speculation that the demonic stone that should have been delivered was crushed and that Wyburn was instantly put to despair. "Let''s go home, and tell everyone. He said the crusade would go as planned and return to the capital." Ed follows behind Ain, who walks satisfied, in powerless footsteps. On the way home, Ed could not utter any words. Only Ain, who finished the earlier Wyburn, will burn to the eyelid and not leave. Only when he thought. - This wasn''t respectful or attracted to vessels. But that man (Marc) is a creature that must not be turned against his enemies, a creature that hides its power like a monster. Therefore, this is only an emotion close to fear. I don''t know if they tell me to fight that array and let me shake the blade, assuming it''s darkness. "Ku... ku fu... oh Mother, Mother... Huh! Though he thought of his beloved mother more than anyone else, Ed''s irresistible instinct for survival made him unwilling to carry out the orders he had given himself. 400 [gossip] Prince Wangs Retrieval Training [2 years One day, the castle was very quiet. The reason for something different is simple, because there are few people. It''s been a long time since Silvado has left the King''s Capital and is happy to go to Ist, and Olivia and Katima, including Laralua. And in addition to Warren and Lloyd, Chris also makes a statement. Then many Kingsguard knights and waiters are not in the castle either. The reason for this big line is simple, and it ends because there are so many royalties. Therefore, Ain is the only royalty left in the castle. - It''s quiet. Suddenly Ain groaned on the terrace in the courtyard. "It''s tomorrow night that you''re all going home. We''ll be busy again soon." "Right. And it''s too shabby... I''ve done my job, I''ve trained." "Then why don''t they read a letter from Master Warren? "Oh, you mean this? That''s what Ein took out of his nostalgia, a letter Warren gave him before he left. "You really said to open it when you''re free, and maybe you could read it," "To be honest, as far as I''m concerned, I''m a little wary" "Why?" "I can''t stop being scared of what you''re trying to do to Master Ain in your spare time" "... you know exactly what you think of me and Mr. Warren every day." "Play." Even so, I have a lot of consciousness, and I can''t say it back strongly. Ein, while clawing on the seal of the letter, opened it or not... I was still wondering if I should be a little more patient. "Let''s go to Mr. Majolica''s shop." "I''m afraid Lord Ain, Lord Majorica has opened the King''s capital now, too." "Oh, really? He quickly screwed up his nose. "Yes, that''s what he said the other day when he came to load" What a bad fit. There''s nothing serious about this. Anything I could do, no, I was working my head off wondering if it would be interesting, and luckily it flashed. "Town with patience." You can''t "... not after I hear it to the end? "It seems that something has come to mind, so I stopped you first" Nicole and smiling dill. I''m used to Ain''s opponents for him. "Question then. Which do you think would be better if my thoughts were two things that would work out of Dill''s ignorance, or if Dill were to move out of a situation that he knew would work? "If you don''t move, there''s nothing more to it." "I guess." I''m not serious about going to Castle Town with patience. I just wanted to have a light conversation with Dill, and in case I was allowed to, I''d have explored Dill''s sincerity. "I have no choice but to read the letter." Open the seal and turn to the letters (,,,,,,,,,) written behind you for just a moment. I followed it and put out the paper that was inside and read it out. "1. Plans for the construction of a new training ground for knights¡­ 2. Expansion of Master Katima''s basement¡­ 3." "Oh, wait! What the hell is that!? "Looks like a table of contents. Finally, I need to talk to you about this in the future, so let me know... and then I want you to talk to me if you have anything to think about." "I mean, you say it''s part of your official business? "Wouldn''t you like to read Dill too? "... then excuse me" Ein only gave Dill the contents of the envelope. Hmm, hmm. Nodding several times, Dill immediately glances over and returns the letter. "You really did. I''m ashamed you were on guard." "That means I''m really free. Oh, boy." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Back in his room Ain rang the bell. A few minutes to tell him to call May the apprenticeship service for the service he has come to. "Evening -! Dear Ein!" To her, who came well, Ain showed the envelope Warren left behind. "It was written on the back. Call Mae and we''ll have an interesting story." "Yes! I keep it from Master Warren properly! "Do you keep it? "This is it! What was handed to me well is a different envelope than just now. Mae left the room as soon as she gave it to her, leaving Ain quickly open the seal. "I see, a bunk." The first one was prepared ostensibly, and the second one is the fate. Earlier, Ain looked behind the envelope because it was actually accompanied by a short sentence there. What it said was, "Ask Mae for details," somewhat suspicious. This was a trick, and Ain called Mae. "... heh" What was inside was a piece of paper, which already has an interesting title on it. There it was short as "Royal Retrieval Training". "Early in the morning, a covertly good thief broke into the royal castle. The capture of His Royal Highness Prince Ain, the King in custody, necessitates a speedy recapture. The characteristics of the thief have not been revealed, but the thief is on the run throughout the King''s capital. Perhaps His Highness''s life will be taken with the sunset. Don''t lock the thief as soon as you can." That''s a scenario. In other words, training begins in the morning and the goal is to discover Ain. And put a lock on Ain and the training is over. At dusk, they say Ein''s life will be taken, and until then we can assume it''s a time limit. "It''s nearly impossible for a thief to break into this castle, and that''s when I''m taken away now..." Let''s skip the details. I agree with training itself, and abruptly that would increase tension. At the end of Warren''s letter it says: If you decide to train, tell May to do so. After Ain leaves the castle, May is supposed to tell you about the training. "There was another one" But what is written on the second sheet is short. The other thing was that I only told Silvard and got permission, and because I needed a total of two of the thieves and rescuers, I tried to get someone to take me outside. I mean, it''s... ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning. When the sky was still hung with dark rugged curtains, from Isto, the furnace of the royal dedicated water train of Wangdu Living was operational. Warren came to hand with a small piece of paper to the train on which Silvard and Laralua would ride. Your Majesty, training has begun. "I guess so. Ein can''t be quiet anyway." "Oh, you? What is training? "It''s no big deal. Would it be imperative to prepare for unforeseen circumstances? So I thought we should hold these occasions." "Oh... you were up to something with Warren" "There''s no point in saying anything but the three of us here." "Yeah, it''s training." But Ein is an overwhelmingly advantageous training. It''s not like there''s anything about winning or losing, but the side that searches will try to find them, even on their prestige, and Ein hates losing with Ein. Hearing the detailed training, Laralua laughed bitterly. Warren on the other hand chuckles invincibly. "Are you planting something? "Let''s see. It''s not a big deal, but if you''re Ain, be sure to hook it up." "Hmm?" "It''s my evil. You''re still alive." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Approximately ten hours until Silvado and others returned to the King''s Capital¡­ It was told by May that Ain disappeared and that this was training, similarly in the castle in the far away King''s Capital. When Dill was giving instructions to many, including Kingsguard knights. The subject of the search was aboard a passenger carriage proceeding through Castle Town. The morning sun plugs from the gap between the roof of the cloth and the wooden frame and the gentle breeze is pleasant. "I''m going to go through the boulevard for now and go as the store opens" Ain distracted himself from the blue sky and spoke to the Lord of his knees supporting his own head. "Are you okay? I don''t know if they''ll find you anytime soon." "It''s okay. Me and Krone are disguised, and I don''t think it''s going to be that easy." "... I hope so" In fact, there are two people dressed in disguise who can''t hide anything, but it''s not easy to find them if they get mixed up with many civilians. Even with a dill or Kingsguard knight who looks at each other every day. "I''ll do everything I can to get you out of here." "It''s training, but it''s not too much." Even without speaking up, Krone was treading that it would be Ain''s victory. This is still a difference in strength, that he would be able to escape with all his physical abilities. But there''s only one thing I''m worried about. "But I don''t think Master Warren is going to be just training." "I guess. There''s no point in simply training me to win." "... you must be up to something" Unexpectedly Ain comes up with it. "Don''t you think the Augusto Chamber of Commerce is involved? "I don''t think so. ''Cause that doesn''t make it a knight''s training." "Permission may be given in a collaborative sense." "Yeah, I don''t think so. Master Warren might be using something Ain''t missed." She pressed her finger against her lustrous lips and closed her eyes. "Were the participants clearly stated in the letter? "I don''t think that was the case" "Well, at least Mr. Lilli''s on the search side." That would be a particularly troublesome opponent if it came to a story like this one. "I think the others will find out soon enough. So let''s just have fun like we''re having fun." Eventually the carriage stops and Ain goes down first and reaches out to Krone. The two unexpectedly laughed bitterly at the fact that they looked like nobles who arrived at the party venue while still creating a painted scene. If you pay quickly and proceed on the cobblestone, the two quickly fall into the midst of the civilian population. Put your arms together, face close when sometimes your voice is hard to hear, and exchange voices in your ears. I don''t know that freshness stops, and sometimes I forget that it''s during training. At the previous store on the way, they were showing off their friendly lovers'' sartorials to each other in full. "Hmm?" "What''s going on? "Bats. How did you get here?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Unlike Krone, who narrows his eyes to look at it, Ein approaches the bats without any alarm. Bats was alone, walking cheeky with the meat on the skewer. He sees Ain approaching and immediately grins and packs the distance. "Ain''t it! What are you doing here? "There''s a lot going on. What about you?" "I like it as much as I like to take occasional breaks. Looks like Leonard''s been busy, and he''s out of town alone." Before Ain answered the words, he asked in a voice tone when Krone accidentally questioned him. Excuse me, Lord Bats. "Yes, what is it? "A little more, I thought I should pretend to be a coincidence" She follows and clung to Ain''s arm for a moment, one step, backwards. Ein immediately senses intent and groans, "Right." "It''s a little too soon to notice a disguised Ein" "... I see, I''m afraid" Shortly before my distance narrowed, Ain, who lifted Krone''s body, rushed. From afar, he said, "Oh, hey! Wait!" I hear voices. The Bats are knights when I think of them, so it''s only natural that they''re in this training. "This happened all of a sudden, okay? "Something I''m used to. I''ve never been held up and run away before." "I''ve never done it either. Well, get caught..." Running like the wind, a straight line between the inn and the walls of the thoughtful building. It collides as it is - with no such concern, Krone merely entrusts his body to Ain, who held himself up. Tong, Ain''s brow hoisted when he hung his foot on the wall. "Looks like there''s something else. Looks like he''s surrounded. I think he''s gonna run away." That''s a knight who strives to protect the royal castle, its civilian, and a secret. I''m surprised the Bats were enemies, but this siege net is by no means surprising. On the roof. "Look, I thought you were expecting me here." What I''ve been waiting for is some knights and secrets. There is only one Kingsguard knight to command. "I was pretty worried that it was easy for me to understand, but what do you think? "Unfortunately, Your Highness''s predictions of action have been made by the Dill Guard" "You''re making sense." "Ain, what are you going to do? I don''t know what to do. A deep mist can strike around Ain''s body. "I''ll do everything I can to escape." "Huh... you don''t have to be shy! Secure both His Royal Highness and Master Krone! The knight shouted fog in his hand at the demonic props for restraint, spreading the chain against the shadow - but soon after the fog that could stand in flowed through the wind, he is noticed to have let it escape. "Hey, roots!? "What a substitute... ugh" The restraints were entangled in the roots of trees that were hatefully stretched out to human shapes. The Kingsguard knight looks around in a hurry. Then far away, he found Ain running through the roof of the building to escape and leaked his sigh. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Five hours until sundown, Dill is walking through the school city. Walking with Lili next door is too rare. "Uh, Mr. Dill? Where are you headed? "This is where Ein would have fled." "Oh, have you figured it out yet... I have no idea" "This is all like getting used to it. Dear Ein, the scope of action does not seem to be wide. Because this hasn''t changed since I was a student and it hasn''t changed a lot." That''s what I said. If you look at his face, you can tell he''s confident, or sure. "You couldn''t get into school, and you weren''t in the terrace seat at the store you used to use, were you? "You''re right, but my destination is neither of them" I don''t know where the hell you''re going. Lili tried to remember where Ain from the past was headed, but she didn''t know where it seemed. A few minutes later - the two of them stopped. "Arena, right? "I''ll be here for sure. My expectation is to buy lunch from a stall or something, and you must be sneaking into this" "You seem to be quite certain." Dill laughed invincibly. "Let''s see. Master Krone will enjoy the situation, so I was wondering for sure." "Ah... that one, too, has that side of the guide" "That''s the thing. Okay, I''ll go inside." That is. "Am I pinched outside? "Yes, we''ve already told the Kingsguard knights what to expect from the escape route, so we''ll be on the line" Maybe this, maybe it will. Lili couldn''t even throw away the suspicion that it would be difficult, as she leaped her chest to her expectations. Ultimately, there''s no point in getting away with force moves. Dill walking next door looked at the watch. "Shall we wait a little longer?" "Huh? I''m going to wait? "You''ll be eating, let''s just wait a little longer" "... training, right? "But there is also Master Krone beside you..." I''m worried it''s going to be a burden on her when she runs away on the dirt field. I perceived the intention, and Lili nodded and gave it back. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó As Dill expected, Ain and Krone were in the arena. The two of them sit in the corner of the audience and enjoy the lunch they bought in the street again, as expected, after a little while. Let''s leave the break around this, the footsteps that reach Ain''s ear when he tried to get up. "Are you ready for lunch? Why don''t we just get back to the royal castle? "... hey, Dill" "Good afternoon, Ein and Krone. Were you two dressed? "They didn''t find me once." Rather, there is no way I would commit the foolishness of coming in the same clothes and walking all over town. "You may escape, but I will not be deluded by fog or roots, so with that intention" "I don''t think I can fool Dill. But I don''t think I can get away with it." Ain then hugs Krone and accidentally runs over the chair. At an overwhelming speed, Dill also drove the golden hyena into the wind and chased it. "- Sasushi! "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment. Let me put a lock on it! "Sorry, but I don''t want to forgive you for that! Ein avoids it, but the movement is less crisp than usual. Sometimes I have a krone in my arm, and if I make an impossible move, it''s bad for her. This must be one end Warren set up so Ain''t the only one in his favor. But an unrelenting attack ensues. "If you go outside, it''s my win! "No way! Do you think I''ve come helpless! "I know Mr. Lili is here, but I won''t get caught! "I''m afraid that''s more than that." In addition to many Kingsguard knights, secrecy awaits. That Ain''t supposed to be hard to escape the arena and dive through that siege net, too. I would have been fine if I hadn''t held Krone in my arm...... "Heh heh, that''s getting kind of fun." "Me, too." "Maybe we should prepare a proposal so we can do it regularly anyway." Dill was concerned that the two of them were swallowed and too spared. Is there some kind of setup? No, there''s nothing I can do. "Dill, let me guess what you''re thinking! A constant man exchanges words as he runs away at a speed. "No matter how much I am, it shouldn''t be easy to break through the prepared siege net! Because I''m holding Krone! "... Come on, what do you think! "Then this is solitary. Unfortunately, if that''s what you think, it''s a mistake." "- Huh?" That''s when. Prove yourself worthy, laughing as Krone dulls at Ain''s chest. "I can''t believe you''re just loaded with Ein. I''m doing what I can for Ain." "K, Master Krone......? "The reason we changed our clothes¡­ there''s more to it than just one." I understood that it was being set up and Dill got annoyed. "No way - ugh." "It means Dill wasn''t the only one who understood what they were thinking. Well, Krone thought about most of the operation." The details don''t have to be told, but I can think of them in no time. Even if it won''t be possible for a long time to hide in addition to the knights out there... that''s enough time to get out of the school city right now. Distance from Ain in the upset gap, he finally took off the arena. - He did. In the end, Lili was also scattered, leading to her rendezvous with Dill. Lie down on the bench in front of the arena and the two sigh loudly. There, one of Lili''s men walked away with a leg, ear punch. "Looks like he was asking for a passing adventurer. The outfit was a little similar, but he said the outfit was exactly the same and confused." Apparently, the dressed clothes were worn by the adventurer and were used for the dressing. "Ha... Master Elena was quite a lady too, but Master Krone will get over it... it''s been a long time since I''ve been out of this, so I''ve come all the way to my heart too" "Master Krone did it... I didn''t know I was going to use it knowing I was going to break it" Looking up at the sky, he learned not to cut into the leaning sunlight. Almost till sundown. Trying to stop Ain at all costs, the two pull their minds together again. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Almost at sunset, the Royal Private Water Train finally returned to White Rose. Out of the vehicle earlier than anyone else, Warren looks at the station and damn laughs, guessing Ain''t been caught yet. Sounds like fun. "This, Your Majesty. Yeah, I enjoy it a lot." "Apparently, the Lord''s plan is going to be accomplished without frustration." "Well, what do you say?" "Don''t fall in love, at all... it''s the same raccoon" "I''m afraid, Your Majesty, because I am a fox" That''s what happened, too, Silvard says and walks out. He takes Laralua and Lloyd to the carriage and follows them as Katima leaks the elbow late. Olivia is the only royalty left to follow, and she looks down at the home next to Chris. "Strange. Seems like there''s a strange number of knights, apart from us returning" "... right. Maybe something happened." They were bewildered and inclined to their little necks, not informed of anything. Warren, on the other hand, sees how the yang tilts and nods. Winning or losing is close. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain and Krone were in the harbor district. What you two were hiding was a warehouse without windows. Once inside, they lit up with magic props, and the two of them sat back in their chairs and blossomed into an absurd story. "I guess I won" I saw Ain''s watch set up in the warehouse and was convinced of the victory. The time is plugged at seven o''clock at night, and it can be said that the sun has already completely fallen. "Good. Don''t just pack." "Nothing like that. I''ve had a lot of help." "Pfft, I''m so glad you said that." "Hmm... okay," Standing up with his spine stretched out, Ain breaks his cheek and reaches out to Krone. "Go home." "Yeah, let''s go home to the castle" You should be able to go outside already in a triumphant mood and walk the grand boulevard back to the castle. And it wasn''t long before the two of them stood out of their chairs. Gallarious...... the door of the warehouse slowly, making a noise and opening. "What, ho, are you really here...? "Chris!? Why are you here? "... I just got back from the ist, but when I got back to the castle, I heard about the training. Sounds like a fancy day." "Ha ha... it was fun though" "It''s time to go home. I''m here to pick you both up." Ein nods and approaches Chris, but soon Krone stops Ein. "Ma, wait, Ain! I''m sure Mr. Chris..." "Huh -?" It was too late to stop. When they did it at the end, Krone laughed bitterly. Ain''t seen Chris taking out the demon prop in Ain looking back at Krone. "Dear Ein, I''ve got you." Kachan, and. Ain''t long after, Ain''s right hand was restrained and the other side of the demon prop strapped to Chris'' wrist. However, it is a magical prop of a handcuffed body, in the form of two hands joined together. The first line about whether he was really there was an act, or various thoughts ran around Ain''s head. "Huh?" "No more... not if you approach alertness because how much is Mr. Chris... It''s weird that you asked me about my training when I got back to the castle." "Right. Then it''s too late to listen." "Yes, no, no! Sure, Chris is a knight, but he said it was already sundown! "Yeah, maybe that''s different too" Apparently he has some anticipation, and Krone asks Chris closer. "May I see your watch? "Yeah, I''m fine" When she looks at Chris'' watch, time is never seven o''clock. It''s only six o''clock. "Looks like it wasn''t sundown yet..." "Master Warren said he was off the clock in this warehouse. Step on it before you head to Ist." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I mean, I assumed Ein would read the letter yesterday, predicted until his final action and shifted the clock, causing Chris to act at the end of the day to create alarm. Ain looked up at the ceiling after he was sure of the victory. Krone and Chris both look at it and spill a grin that would also make the gem shine. "Do we have to admit we lost? Will you take this magic trick off? It''s hard to walk." "Okay. Uh, there''s definitely a key around here... a key, but... is that...? Ain''t sure now is the time to rush Chris. I''m sure Mr. Warren didn''t expect you to lose your keys. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó At night, three women were gathered in Ain''s bedroom. Chris sat next to Ain, with his hips down on the bed, and Krone sat on the other side of it. And Olivia sits in a round chair placed in front of Ain and Chris. "Dear Olivia... do you want to come off...? "It''s okay, because it comes off properly. If it''s true, I think your sister would have gone faster, but if she did, she''d be tired and asleep already." What are you doing now is trying to remove the demon props Chris put on Ain. I wish I could leave this to the craftsmen, but the problem ends in saying I don''t want to expose myself to others like this. Then Katima would have been fit, but as Olivia said, she had already fallen asleep. So Olivia said she could take it off herself, so to the present situation. "Mother, excuse me" "That''s okay. If it''s Ain, I''ll do anything for you." "... thank you so much" It''s still the same now and in the past, a love that can never be directed at anyone else. I''m sure it won''t change in the future. "Hey Ain, now why don''t you come with me? "Oh, this is how you mean to hold your arms together? "Yeah, but don''t you like it? "I''m not saying I don''t like it, but why again?" "I wonder why. Looking at Ain and Chris made me look like I was having fun." "... I was quite embarrassed until I got back to the castle." Maybe I should have called a carriage now that I think about it. I regret that it was a mistake to come back on foot. In retrospect, Olivia and I accidentally looked at each other. "I''m good at root, right? "- Yes." Again, this is another value. (You had a busy day...) I regret my defeat at the end, but I have a strong feeling that the next is definitely the next. I don''t feel like I can outrun Warren, but losing doesn''t suit me sexually. When I noticed, my eyelids were heavier than ever. One day I kept running away from the search party, and I was getting more tired than I thought. "... Ein? "I think I fell asleep," The voices of Krone and Chris do not reach Ain, who let go of consciousness. Where his head rowed the ship, Olivia removed the demon prop from her wrist. "Maybe you''ve been able to take it off for a while? "Yes, as Mr. Krone imagined. I enjoyed talking like this, so I prolonged it." Olivia then supports Ain''s body with her own and knocks him down to bed. The three saw in his serene sleeping face and exchanged silence for a little while. Ein, who stands out these days for all his Rin looks, and his sleeping face, has always been as cute. Needless to say, Olivia''s similar face is the reason for this. "Why don''t you both have some tea with me from now on?" The two nodded at Olivia''s suggestion, imitating her. Bedroom after. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning, Ain remembers last night with joy in her sleep. I didn''t know how I slept and decided to ask someone before leaving the bed. Curtains and windows open for wind. Look up at the blue sky with no clouds, and speak while the morning sun illuminates you. "All right, what day will it be" - and. 401 Wyburn and an invitation to the elves and. Ain the next morning was natural without even showing a little nervousness. He doesn''t wake up special early, he enjoys a slightly late breakfast, and then he gives instructions to everyone in a relaxed manner. "- Shall I be back by lunch?" I didn''t know why. Does that mean go inside the elves, or is it not after Wyburn''s crusade? Warren of this era asks. You''re trying to figure out what''s going on today. "No." "Heh, then tell me. What did you think, about its sincerity" "I''m not thinking hard. What I said was, we''ll be back by lunch after we wipe out Wyburn." "... ridiculous" Suppose, for example, that it is Archet who is here. Or with Cain, or even Sylvia. It''s not a dream story to go home by lunch if you had all the finest men in Ishtarika. "I suggest you look at our power." "I know. Still think that''s enough." "... you''re frightened. The royal exposure to ignorance is the ultimate of all foolishness. How could she have such a man?" Warren then leaves near Ain and sits back at the foot of the tree. I opened the book and was only interested in it. The Istarian warriors, on the other hand, do not appear to have negative feelings about Ain. But uniformly, I knew I was just confused. Ed was the only one who looked at Ain yesterday and was calm. I can''t forget the fact that my survival instinct beat my love for my mother, and he stared at Ain in silence. Trying to scrutinize Ain''s behavior while only keeping him calm. "Those who are dissatisfied don''t mind waiting here.... or I''m actually going to have some people wait for me. If people come from the inside of an elf, they''ll be in trouble, and I wonder if they''ll make it into a stuffed shell." In the end, some warriors were to leave a message. It wasn''t until a little later that the warriors who left with Ain were taken aback. Some of the warriors were attached to Ayn - - Marc, before he was born, under Archet the Demon King. Naturally, I knew the strength of Cain and Sylvia as well as the quality of Marc''s qualities when I was younger. But still. I don''t remember the power he''s showing me right now. In the deep woods further behind the elves. The natural setting of the steep mountain ranges had been turned into a one-sided battlefield by one powerful man. This is the thirtieth head. Wyburn, crushed with a single poke of demonic stone, lay powerless on the ground. From the air at one point. And there are times when they go down to the ground, and then they strip their fangs, and at one time they strike with a few heads, but none of them change the result, and either the demon stone or the nucleus is pierced. Ain''t got no blood on his way home, just slaughter Wyburn lightly. Until now, not a single warrior has pulled out his sword, and he just sees it without unleashing magic. "Kufu...... I wasn''t dreaming about yesterday" No longer does Ed''s neck convey a drop of cold sweat. "What says it wasn''t a dream? "No, it''s not a big deal" "... well" Not to pursue in depth, Ein instructs the warriors to take demonic stones and materials from Wyburn. In the meantime, I was handling the Wyburn, which was going to hit me. There was no one among the warriors to put a question mark on their need. Many people couldn''t afford to think about it and were in love with Ein''s sword moves at the same time. What the hell does Wyburn think of this situation, one more head and one fewer head? - I really think I''ll be back at noon. And one warrior was squealing like this. "What a power..." Warren was surprised again, too. Knowing that the words were not proud before I came here, I am taken aback. From his overhead, who accidentally stopped and stared, Wyburn glides away in momentum. "Huh." As it is, the top bites off from the neck. But it won''t. Because Ain, who was nearby at some point, pulled out his sword. "Gah... aah..." The neck muscles were torn open and I could not breathe after the blurred squeal. Warren finally became strongly aware that it was a crisis in his life here and roughed up his breath. Ain''t holding his shoulder to support him, even though he''s about to poke his knee out of his body. "I''m sorry. I''m not a warrior, but I asked you to come to the battlefield." "Huh... don''t be stupid. I''m here because Sylvia asked me to! My knowledge asked me to help Marc! "I didn''t mean to offend you. I apologize for offending you." When Ain said that, he made sure Warren was safe and left the side. He will not tolerate any attack on Wyburn coming from next. "How does it feel to be able to help from someone you''ve scolded as a fool? Just read all the books and tell me in the language you cultivated." "I feel terrible," he said. "Kufu...... that''s a boring reply" "I have no obligation to entertain you. Weren''t you up to something with the chief? But the plot seems to have collapsed. Anyway, it''s like you''re here for me." "... I''m not willing to go along with some paranoid fantasy." Ed fell in love. Then I take my gaze off Warren and look at Ain. I had a one-time scare for him now, even though he still doesn''t look like he''s serious. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó What ends up on authentic history is not a big win like Ein did. Victims were born to the warriors, and Mark himself was wounded. Bigoted young Warren took steps to destroy each Wyburn and save the inside of the elf from that menace - is the original history. But only one thing happened. On the night of Wyburn''s demise, the line celebrated victory and set up a feast seat. In the woods the warriors were singing and dancing. But rather than celebrating victory, Ain''t got a bigger side to honor. Sitting on the ground, Ain takes his feet under Warren, who was looking up into the sky. "I was saved during the day" "Oh, you mean Wyburn? "That''s right. I saved my life thanks to Marc. [M] I honestly appreciate this." "Nothing. I wish I didn''t mind." "... I guess she was attracted to that kind of person" The softly murmured words dissolve in the air and all that reaches the two ears is the laughter of the warriors and the whispering sounds of the trees touching the wind. Ain lowered his back next to Warren and looked up at the night sky, mimicking him next door. "Nice sky." "... I think so." "Which is more meaningful than reading a book? This was too stupid a question. "It doesn''t have to be compared, it''s a book. But now I''m not in the mood to read a book." "Heh, why? "Are you dying and your mind exalting incredibly? Or simply not in the mood." "Well, that''s hard." The difficulty has not disappeared, but I felt that it was easier to talk. Zero laughter and then Ain stood up unexpectedly. I thought I''d go mix up with the warriors'' feast, that''s what I meant by arrowheads. "- Elves?" He is the head of a modern Elf with a few Elf warriors and a good acquaintance with Ain. They are approaching this place, where Ain had a line, dressed in formal attire. Eventually, when he stopped in front of Ain and Warren, he simultaneously broke his knee and bowed his head. "My mother... the chief would like to see you" "What disrespect to our royalty for suddenly coming -" "That''s okay. We''re the first ones to come on our own, and I don''t care." Warren was dissatisfied with the word, but pulls back with Ein''s will. "I wonder if I should go now" "The chief said anytime. But if you need me, I will always welcome you." Then let''s go see him now. While the elves were astonished at the judgment that did not go between them, they were grateful for Ain''s words. 402 If you faint, hold your nothingness. Waiting for Ain to step inside the elves again is a welcome from the elves. It was even bigger than the other day and was greeted with a bustle of admiration. While slightly perplexed, Ain was on his way to the chief''s house. (That''s for sure) Not as familiar as I am with it, but I find a giant stump house where I spent the night. It''s a stump that used to be Chris''s house in modern times. It seems that no one lives here now. There is nothing like a door. Eventually it seemed emotional inside when I thought that Wernstein''s blood-drawer would be there. The first king, Marc, and another descendant of Queen Raviola, Wilfried, are supposed to live there. "What''s wrong? The eldest daughter asked Ain, staring at the stump. "No, it''s nothing. I just thought it was a big stump." "Was it your left...... sorry to hear that you are doing enough.... free time, right?" "That''s not true at all, and I''m having fun with it" I guess it''s the kind of tone that peeks into Ain''s mood because there''s something about Wyburn. I used to treat him like a guest. But now it''s like the Savior. Just as when we accomplished the Sea Dragon Crusade off the coast of the port town of Magna, it was proof that the eyes of those around us turned to Ain. - - In front of the house where the chief lives, the chief stood. "Is the chief out there? "It''s a thank you I can give to my mother. The chief doesn''t think it''s a good idea to live in a house, and he can''t even walk out of it. I''m sure it''s an old idea... because we elves fear something new, the weak ones" "There''s nothing strange about you keeping your habits." "... I''m afraid" "Oh. - Well, let''s just say we listen to the long story" Shortly after Ain took further steps, his distance from the length narrowed to a few steps. Then the length bows his head deeply. "I offer my heartfelt gratitude" She then apologized for her first day of behavior. The appearance of repeated apologies over and over again is skeptical that "you don''t have to go that far..." if you try from Ain. "There''s nothing like making an apology. That''s what we did." But I can''t stop thinking about the length. "I gathered the old age and made up my mind. I know that the elves in here want to come under you." "............ is, yes? "I would ask you to add the elves of this land to the family of Marc von Ishtarika. As long as your lineage continues, we will give you our magic stones." "So, uh" This is unexpected. Until I was told thanks and apologies, I was within my assumptions, and maybe I did consider the possibility of saying I would defer to Istarika. But this is completely unexpected. (Seems elf-depth, though - no, maybe) Think back to where you stand in this modern day. It is part of the people of Ishtarika, but its contents are a little special. "By following me, do you mean indirectly becoming a people of Ishtarika? "Let it be so. But we, the Elves, would like to add you to your flag only." In other words, it becomes its people because Marc is the one who draws the blood of the Ishtarika royal family. It is Marc who speaks only of his lord, not of a nation itself called Ishtarika. "I see..." "How about it, will you take it?" - You''re welcome. That''s why an exclusive side was left in Chris'' hometown. This is also why Ain was strongly welcomed from the beginning in modern times. The way I walked was different, but I followed the same course of authentic history. "I''m afraid I can''t leave the inside. Take my daughter and the young warrior elf to Ishtarika." "Is it good? Will she be the head of the future? "We are already under your banner. My daughter has something to learn beside you." (Huh... Also, the conversation connected) I could see why the modern head was close to Raviola and Marc. This is how she will be headed to Ishtarika, where she will also be close friends with Raviola. Ain turn to her, say hello, then ask. "What''s your name? "You can''t have a name as long as it''s in that line of blood, whether it''s before you grow long." "... okay" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó That was on my way back to the old king''s capital. Accidentally strikes Ain''s head, he stops for an intense headache. "Huh." Coming with burning pain is video. Same way home from inside the elf, but the line looks different now. Marc''s arms were full of cuts and Ed was even more seriously ill. Safe is about Warren, who was involved in operational planning, etc., but he''s also exhausted and his clothes are worn out. An elf warrior lent his shoulder to an Ishtarika warrior, and he finally saw the old king''s capital. After stepping into the old king''s capital, the return is celebrated, and a line, including Marc, goes to the castle. What I''ve been waiting for there upsets Marc''s mind. (... arshe.) She''s like someone else. Unlike when I left the Old King''s Capital, I can''t peek at Marc at all. On the contrary, I didn''t even show interest in him back. It was this expedition that made me see a great deal of failure. The headache subsided at the same time as the footage was finished. "Ma, Master Marc!? What''s wrong with running out of the blue!? "I''ll take care of the rest! "I got it!? Ah... oh, hey! Ain rushes toward the demon king''s castle, the deepest part of the old king''s capital you can see. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - - I instantly step in and the people surprise me, and I can also speak up. The reply runs short and fast. The warrior surprised me as I walked through the gates of the Castle of the Demon King, and I went inside and a servant opened his eyes. Where''s Archet? Ahead of the thought Ain headed, in the throne room. As soon as I jumped in, I saw Archet sitting on the throne and working for a nap. "Huh... Huh! Close in without breathing, reach out. As soon as I touched her cheek, she woke up. "... that? It''s Marl." "Sister! Anything unusual? "Mm, I''m fine! I don''t know why I did that... and I think it''s too soon to come back? Touch Archet just in case, but there''s no indication that Shannon''s influence has been lifted. Couldn''t you get close, or couldn''t Archet get close? Whatever the case, Archet has a strong sense of vigilance, unlike authentic history. A relieved ein hips to the ground and leaks a sigh. "Good." For once, I expected it to be okay before I left the old King''s Capital. But the earlier footage was too much to provoke Ain''s upset. "Okay, good luck with that." "... why are you stroking my head?" "Nothing, he seemed worried about me. You''ve been putting an end to Wyburn, haven''t you? If I were you, I''d have to be a good boy and a good girl." "I see... I see..." The soothing air drifts and the relieved Ain can just stroke his head still. On the other hand, there was a woman watching what was going on between the thrones. She leaves there when she checks on her condition and walks alone through the wide hallway in the castle. Return to your own bedroom and rendezvous with Ed, who was one foot away. "You were fast." "... I''m home now, Mother" "So, how was it? "What do you mean? "You pretend to be a bad guess." She - Shannon felt uncomfortable - at Ed''s appearance, which she would never normally show. Ed''s mouth is heavy, he conveys the word and makes it look spicy. "I want to tell you what happened in the elves, including why I left early." "Yeah, I want you to talk to me." "And I have to tell you one important thing." "............... talk to me? Ed abruptly turned his heel back. I distanced myself from Shannon, who loved me more than anyone else and was also oriented towards sex. Then he mouths weakly. "You can''t fight that man. You shouldn''t fight." and. Before detecting a change of heart, Shannon holds Ed a strong disappointment he has never had before. But before I could tell, I wanted to ask you something. "You''re scared. Coward." His character is well known. Burn it this way and it will be fierce, and it will also burn hostility. Even so. "Ku, ku fu...... hahahahahahaha! Yeah, I must be a coward! I''m trying to give up love, pick up my life, and forget everything! I mock myself and hang my hand on the door of the room. "The report will be available later in the text" "¡­¡­¡­ that" I''ve completely lost interest already, as if the very edge of each other would cut off. Shannon loses light from his eyes and wraps his badly comatose magic all over his body. In contrast, I floated a presence called Marc that emitted light in my brain and thought only of him. "Why are you so blessed? Poured the bottom invisible love from my father and mother who picked it up, adored by my sister and admired by the people. Really, really... someone I''ve always hated" That''s what she says, she takes a trip to the bathroom that''s equipped. Difficult darkness in the brush tongue filled my mind. I want to change my mood at all somehow, take off my clothes and come closer to the hot tub. But along the way, I saw myself in a large mirror attached to the bathroom and jumped into the hot tub to fall. Stain warm water on the painful marks that remain all over your body. Reach for the stone ceiling. "- Why do you have everything I didn''t get?" I said in a trembling voice, sinking my body in the water. 403 The headache is the natural enemy. The night after returning to the Wang capital was a hell of a busy one. The more noise the people make in nearby forests and so on, the Marc- - Ein''s feat was celebrated. And the next morning, Ain was being shown the footage again. The content is probably yesterday''s continuation. The next morning, Archet takes a trip to Marc''s room. He was smiling as much as he thought he''d fixed his mood. But open your mouth. No, she says she wants you to go away again. When Marc asks why without knowing why, he says the answer is to save those in need. But Marc refused. I just got back and wanted to rest for a while, and yet, I haven''t settled back into my mind from the fight. But the rejected archet became fierce, and Marc eventually acknowledges. I can''t say right away, but I will soon. Marc was there when the scene flew and he finished his journey. Apparently the season has changed and it is snowing. Raviola stood next to Marc leaving the King''s Capital. And Warren, Berea, and finally Elf''s head stand nearby. I was curious about the continuation, but Ain''t gonna wake up here. When I woke up on the bed, I was uncomfortable with the sweat that was stuck in my clothes. ".................. I need to sweat" Your body is heavy, even though you know you''ll never find yourself in that situation here. Anyway, there was no difference in the footage that could not be erased. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Time to relax, before noon. Ain was on the balcony provided for Sylvia''s room. He was sitting back in a round chair as a gentle breeze poured out of the blue sky that continued everywhere. And behind it is Sylvia, who sings her nose in a good mood. "Mother, how is that? What bothered me was the magic she used. Because Ain''t got Sylvia cutting her hair now. I don''t know about Ain, but let''s get him fixed up like this a lot. The strange thing is that my hair cuts off little by little just because I get my hands on it. When he is stroked by Sylvia''s hand, his fine hair disappears in the wind. Chasing it with your eyes seems to be disappearing, not a metaphor, and this doesn''t make sense either. "Magic? "I think so... what kind of magic is it? "I didn''t do anything particularly difficult. I''m just cutting my hair with the magic of the wind." Unexpectedly, I laugh at the noisy way of doing it. "When you add or subtract incorrectly" "It''s okay, ''cause there''s no way you can go wrong" I didn''t intend to pursue it any further. To be honest, I don''t think I''m going to use my powers wrong. "May I ask you something else? "Yeah, go ahead? "For example, right? Honestly - for example, if my sister and I got into a fight... suppose my sister told me to leave Wang Capital. Then my mother..." "I''ll talk to you both. Because if one of you was wrong, I want to make it right for you." She stopped her hand when she said so. "But, you know, if there''s another intention there, I might not be able to stop it. For example, Marr, if you were snorting at Archet and thought about something else here." "Is it something else? "Yeah. Marr, you did something amazing in the elf and you came home, didn''t you? "¡­ may be" "So maybe we can have a new goal. You shouldn''t fight, but if that was one trigger," "So you''re not going to intervene in my story with my sister." "We''re gonna intervene, right? I don''t want you to stay in fights." The sincerity of this question is a confirmation of history for Ain. In fact, I didn''t know in the middle of the footage I saw in the morning. I don''t even think Cain and Sylvia have stopped Marc, so I made sure how he acted when things got similar. "Speaking of which, I''ve been emotionally unstable lately with Archet, but I''m relieved he seems calm." "Me, too." "Instead, lately, I think I''m running away from the head of the redhead. I wonder why." Sylvia is never stupid, and I''m not a bad guess. Rather the other way around. She didn''t realize what Shannon was doing in this era because Shannon could hide Sylvia''s unknown powers of alienation. That Shannon is also reticent because he can turn his head if he thinks about standing around in the Heim War. At the end of the day, a little outrageous talk, then Sylvia slaps Pong Pong, Pong and Ain on the head. Looks like she''s finished finishing her hair, and she smiled. "Yes, it''s over. I have a little work ahead of me, so I''ll see you at dinner. You can stay in your room, but we''ll have a good night''s sleep together if you stay up till night." "Ha ha... ok" Looking at her back as she walks away, Ain then rises out of her round chair and stretches her spine. As I kept my upper body on the railing and looked up at the sky, I turned my gaze to the voice I could hear from below. In the corner of the White King Face Loser garden, Raviola and... "Woman." There was the appearance of Berea on a young day. However, even when it comes to younger days, the appearance is different. It wasn''t a difference based on age, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say otherwise. Warren and Berea, to my mind, have always served Ishtarika by changing their appearance. They said their memories had faded because of it, but I guess their present appearance was the first. My hair is threesome and I look rustic but adorable in my glasses. Having a book in one hand may be aware of the person you think of. Second, Raviola noticed Ain and waved. When Ain waves back, she happily breaks her cheek. The more Ein squeaked about "It''s Krone" by accident, the two faces were melons. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When the sun slammed, Ain listened to the voice he heard even to his chamber window. There are apparently two Lord of Voices, one in Cain and his harsh voice. The other was like Marco, and he was regretting to say, "Wait... no, wait, wait, wait". "What is it?" I can''t say "no" if they ask me if I was interested. But it also contained worrying feelings. We walked early to the door and proceeded in the castle on a rush. Unlike modern Ishtarika, not a single knight blames this behavior. Instead, a different warrior laughs at me, telling me not to fall, and I can gently call you to be careful. Again, one and one went down the stairs and stepped into the large hall on the first floor. This is where Ain took Marco''s end, and it''s deeply thoughtful. But today I don''t care about it, and I follow it and go towards those who have a voice on the run. Along the way Ain realized it was the training ground in that direction. "- What the hell, Marr?" "Chi, Father. Is something wrong? "Not a big deal... well, can I leave it to you" Undoubtedly, Cain slaps Ain on the shoulder. "It''s not for me. So I''m leaving this to Sylvia, and I''m just trying to wield my powers behind Archet." "Uh... yes? "It''s a matter of disorientation at last." "No, I haven''t got more information at all." "Ah - not at all! I''m just saying I''m not the right person to teach or lead..." Ain''t finally guessed here, too. Nature and lower your gaze to what Clumsy Durahan wanted to say. "I think Father''s a good teacher." The training put on in the spiritual world was brilliant before I could think of Marco''s end. It wasn''t just easy to understand. I understand Ain''s personality and teach him, or even now, the way Ain''s archery was taught was just not more than that. "I wouldn''t struggle if I could do that to 10,000 people. It wouldn''t be the same as when they were Marl." "... is that so?" "That''s what it is. Then I''ll take care of the rest." I''ll take care of it... Before Ain says anything, he''ll be gone in no time. As always, I fall in love with my stern hindsight. "Go." In the meantime, I decided to head to where Marco was. He sat quietly on the cobblestone laid on the training ground. "Father is strong. I admired him, he wanted to win... and I''ve been waving my sword, too. You want to beat your father, don''t you? "Oh, you bet. Wanting strength is what we really want! So..." "But you were trying to stop me from leaving until I used a word of respect for your father." This is just a little strange. Until then, did you want to soil Cain at all costs? Or was it also a change of heart? The fact that demons change their minds should make some difference. Maybe Marco. I admired Cain, I''m starting to think so. I guess I was attracted to the strength and Rin of that man, saying he was the real spirit of the demon. If so, Ain gets up and fishes his nose. "I''ll give you this." I handed Marco the demon stone I had in my palm. "I''m the demon stone of Wyburn before this, but it was the strongest individual, so maybe you can help me a little" Then Marco received it bewildered. Dry adds of this era mean the same thing as demons, unlike modern times. Even so, don''t use it yourself. I just haven''t been able to keep up with my understanding that I''ve given it to you. "I''m not dropping something off instead. I just wanted to give it to you. Marco reaches out and says to Ain as he walks away. "How can I get my sword crossed again" "That depends on your father... but if he''s a good worker, I think he''ll listen to what his men want." He would surely reward you. Then Marco didn''t say anything. But I pulse the muscles in my body hard and excite. He gripped his sword strongly, which was rolling on the ground, and nodded at Ain''s words. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - After the training ground, Ain had his head in the shadow of a pillar. Because the footage was pouring in with the headache. I closed my eyes and looked desperately at the footage in the pain of about to crack. Time and place are the same as just now, training ground. Unlike Ain earlier, Marc the First King has no power in his voice and expression. All he has in the footage is no less kindness than Ein. I am healthy to respond sincerely to Marco''s voice, even though he is disturbed by the matter with Archet. Same thing happened the last time I gave him the demon stone. Advice doesn''t change word for word (,,,) either. But Marco''s mood is different now. This is neither sympathy nor contemporary awe. He was perplexed by emotions he had never had, similar to some sort of craving for asylum, for the imbalance between the vessels shown and the weaknesses revealed by the first king, Marc. Marco then stands up. That boy is fighting with a heart he can''t be proud of, and he says, "What am I?" It wasn''t even with Marco that Ain knew yet, but it was the moment when a big change appeared in his mind. "But............... do I need pain to show the footage? Think about Lyle, the opponent of the battle, and speak lightly. Here the pain finally healed and at the same time the video was finished. "When the battle is over, I''ll definitely complain to you" This is about as forgiving as it gets. Wipe the sweat, walk out and it won''t be long. "Master Marc? What''s going on here? Shannon showed up unexpectedly. "I just went to the training ground." "... are you in a bad mood? You look bright blue." "I''m just tired. Sorry, I want to take a break." When they told me this was a faulty, I never wanted to snort. Sure, I would look sick right now, and it''s not weird for Shannon to pack the distance more forcefully than usual against me like that. But suddenly he wants me to be able to show him the footage, and he wants me to be the one who''s been given the pain. Ain looked at the arms turned to his body and made it easy. "I''m a lower bitch, but to support my body-" The sweet scent that melts the brain, as well as the soft feeling pressed against the back. None of them stir up incitement right now. What exactly would Shannon have thought that he had no influence over his own abilities? Ain''t never been upset though. I sighed at Shannon''s "... why" voice, which leaked unexpectedly. 404 Aint no trick and. "Why, what is it? Ein cuts white only. I took a step away from Shannon, who was following me closely. ¨D¨D¨D¨D On the other hand she said nothing and looked at her own hands. I know what Ain''t thinking right now. He said it should come as no surprise that in modern times the ability to really struggle could not show any influence. "What''s wrong? "... no, it''s nothing" The air drifts between us as if nothing had happened. Cutting off this stiffness was also still Ain. "What have you been doing in the castle lately? "Am I? "That''s right. No, this wasn''t a good way to ask. What kind of work do you do in the castle? She couldn''t figure out the answer, even though she explored the sincerity of Ain''s question. "I ''m-- what I''m doing is a civilian impersonation. Sometimes after that, we do the kind of work that we do, and Silvia entrusts us with hearing the voices of the people." "That''s just an important job" The same goes for suddenly changing the subject, but it also bothers me that Ain''t happy to hear this word. A moment when I gently reached out and opened my mouth "Um". "Thank you for your continued support. I''m sure your father will be able to help you." Conversely, Ain took her hand. Gently enveloping her hands with both hands conveys his warmth. Then Shannon was taken aback and his eyes black-and-white. "Well, here I am. I''m still tired, so I''m off." "Ah..." Shannon couldn''t say anything about Ain''s back leaving and dropped him off lightly. Every time he walks on the stone floor, the dry footsteps echo in this less popular place. "............... stop it" He slammed his own hand surrounded by Ain on the wall as if it were dust to spit on. A little scratch occurs on the skin, blood seeps in, and the walls, which should have been clean, are contaminated. It was Ain''t already invisible, but I was actually noticing this weird thing. I think I''m just frustrated that I don''t go the way I want to, so I never turned back and saw how it went. "No, no." On the other hand, Shannon''s anomaly continues. Everyone''s jewel-like eyes in love lost their light and closed their eyes where shade had arisen. Overlaying his other hand on his injured hand, he covered the cold air stabbing his cheek. Eventually I hold my body with both hands and let it shudder into small pieces and crouch in. "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay" Breathing gets rough, cursed grunts. "It''s all right now... no, because my powers are mine already... ugh" He gripped his chest repeatedly with an uncomfortably strong heartbeat, shifting his consciousness away from memories he didn''t want to recall. Up some stairs, Ain meets Warren, who deposited her back on the wall. "I don''t think you should stay away from the chief." "Why?" "Yes, you don''t have to tell me!? You know what I mean! The chief must be up to something! "Why did you think that? Did someone tell you that? "Damn...... no! You used to have an unusual obsession with Master Archet! Now I''m calm for some reason, but from me, I can''t wait to be demonic! Warren in this day and age is still Warren. I realize Sylvia hadn''t noticed yet, and I''m on guard against that. Now it''s a different flow from Orthodox history, and I guess this is how I came to advise you. "I''m the head of the same race, so I don''t think I should say anything weird." But less vigilant than modern Warren. Young or worried about Ain? "We have no special feelings because we are of the same race. Except for the chief and those close to him..." "You''re not." "Oh. At least I just think I''m one of the people of this country - so it''s okay about me. Don''t let Master Marc get too involved with the long..." "Thank you, I''m worried about you." "Chi, no! She''ll be sad if you have something! Ain''t got his heart struck by the straightening feeling that tickles his mind. But there''s nothing I can do about all this. So don''t dare mention it, walk out and force him to talk. "But it''s okay. I have an idea." "Think about it? One more step, Ain says as he climbs up the stairs. "Thoughts. Because I have the wickedness that the Prime Minister taught me." "Who the hell are you talking about? No, I don''t know a single Prime Minister in this country." "I think I''ll find out someday. I have a very reliable and very smart Prime Minister." Ein ended up laughing at Warren. Just past the first floor, he smiles and opens his mouth all the time. "I wasn''t expecting to meet her earlier, but the flow is within my assumptions" So far, I''ve been behaving so that I can catch her attention. I avoided it a while ago when I was about to be touched because I didn''t think the time was ripe yet. And the time is ripe now. "I don''t think you care about Mr. Archet anymore." Even minus Ein''s behavior, it''s hard to take action because Archet''s on guard. So, it''s a mystery to Ain that came here. Shannon, who realizes his powers don''t work, should almost certainly re-target him. The target turns into Ain, and if this happens, nightmares like authentic history will almost certainly not come. Shannon wasn''t the only one who was up to it. Because this is how Ain took action to move her target to herself long before she went inside the elf. In addition, there was one unexpected joy. That was a distance from Shannon, even if a man named Ed didn''t go as far as to break away. I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but I can see that in the atmosphere since this morning. Although Shannon''s individual abilities are a frightening force, she is happy to see that her own fighting power is cut at all because she depends on others. The only remaining critical battle force should be Oz. "I don''t know why you were after Mr. Archet." I also hoped that I would get an answer to this sooner or later. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó In the middle of the night, when the stars painted the pitch-black sphere, Ain was in Raviola''s room. Ain''t nowadays, for some reason, of Raviola sitting on her bed, sleeping on her lap. "Now I think I should go, too." Where are you going? "When it''s time for you to leave King''s Landing, I''ll come with you." "... not too hasty? "Nothing like that. Even the last time, I really wanted to go with you. I wanted to be beside Marc, but I thought it would still annoy me, so I put up with it." Really, she has a very similar personality to Krone. When they say it in the appearance and tone of the melons, they speak the same way they do when they are talking in this world. "Even if it was an expedition across the ocean, I''d definitely like to be by your side next time." Ein smiled bitterly at the dialogue he remembered something about. Illuminated and out of sight. Then I looked at the window and realized there was a small potted plant. "What''s that? If you look closely at the potted plant, something was planted. There''s only one bud at the end of the single stem, and it''s so swollen that it''s likely to blossom now. "The seed that Sylvia gave me before grew up. It''s a very difficult flower to bloom." "Heh..." "It''s been like that for six months... When I talked to Master Sylvia, she said she might want to plant you somewhere with beautiful water and dirt. So next time I''m going to plant you in the fountain behind the castle." "... I see" Is that what I am, or was that what happened? Eventually, Arre will be an example flower that blossoms large circles and turns the entire spring into a poisonous marsh. Ein already knew exactly what he would look like in the future. "I think so." "Pfft, let''s go plant together next time, shall we? If Marc the Dry Ado plants it, I''m sure he''ll grow up fine too." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning, Shannon walked into Ain''s room. It was a little while after the sun rose. "- Uh, sorry to keep you waiting" Ain, lightly familiar in his own bathroom, came under Shannon waiting on the couch. From her gracefully lowered back, I can feel no less noble and graceful than those of the present royal family. In addition, beauty is seductive, but it also reminds me of the proximity of distance and friendliness. "I''ll make you some tea." "Mm, tea? "Yeah, I''m still confident about this." With or without her, she abruptly brewed tea. When a fragrant aroma drifts out all over the room, it is also aiming and about to attract me. It''s a corner. I''ll take it. He takes the cup to his mouth without being alarmed about anything. The sound of swallowing, ha...... and exhaling after enjoying the tea. These also reached Shannon''s ear, and she continued yesterday, surprised. "It was delicious, what''s wrong? "No... I was surprised that someone like Marc drank without poisoning me." "Uh, that. You didn''t plant poison, did you? "Oh, there isn''t! But I can''t believe I didn''t get a little alert..." "I didn''t feel the need." Okay, so Ain sits deep on the couch. "What''s the sudden matter? Asked at a paragraph. "I hear my child has been very helpful. In order to repay my gratitude, if you will leave some final things to me around Master Marc for a while..." "You mean you''ll do something like sidekick? "Yeah, that would probably mean something similar." As it turns out, Ain''t been guided the way he planned. Ain''t never giggled or spared. I just purely stroked my chest down for what happened. So follow me and stand under her behavior. Ain offered his right hand with the laugh on which the thought was put. "Eh." Needless to say, I put this out with the intention of shaking hands. But Shannon never tries to grab his hand, but instead rocks it up and down his throat, only once big. This attitude is a trick Ain''t never been taken from the opposite sex before. He was just as weak as he feared anywhere else to make him a loathsome opponent. "You don''t like me, do you? "There is no such thing..." Then what is it? At least Shannon has tried to touch Ain before. But what you''ve been touching from Ain yesterday is unexpected. Ain''t no surprise, he remembers yesterday. (Maybe I don''t like being touched) On the contrary, it is acceptable to touch someone from yourself. But if so, I''m uncomfortable with the fact that I had a lot of contact with Archet. Would it be different if it were under its own control? "Don''t you like being touched by people? "Huh..................!? "Oh, oh! No! I''m not blaming you for anything! Because if I''m not good at it, I''ll be careful too! was Shannon, who saw Ain with a stiff face, but she quickly regained her composure. I thought I smiled again and immediately lay my hands on Ain. "We''ve shown you how ugly you are. Please forgive my disrespect in front of the Lord I serve." The moment his hands overlapped, the icy cold covered Ain''s hand. I narrowed my eyes to a completely different temperature than yesterday, but I would not pursue it, rather I gripped it back hard to erode the cold on hand. Then. "- Ah..." The exhalation leaking out of her mouth is never glossy. In one way or another, it should be referred to as a weakness leaked due to extreme tension. But fix the grin. "Thank you very much." At the end of the day, I just said gracefully, a rushed voice arrives from outside the window. ''All I have to do is go! I''m not going to bother you!'' And it''s Marco''s voice. As Ain watched out for what was going on outside, Shannon pressed his hand against his rich chest to desperately relieve the tension earlier. "Because something may have happened" I''m just gonna check on you. I tried to say this, Shannon, but I got my calm back. "I''ll come, too. I can use it by your side now." And I didn''t want to leave Ein. 405 Naming and rejection and. Marco wasn''t the only one in the garden. In addition to all the warriors made up of different races, Cain was there. However, the look on Cain''s face standing is not excellent and he looks wondering what''s wrong. A well-maintained garden had a slightly silly and disturbing atmosphere at this time. And Marco is at the center of it. (What happened?) In the corner of the garden were you reading a book or there was Warren standing with his body deposited in a tree. He was confused by the situation, or he was closing the book and watching. But his gaze is soon directed towards Shannon, who came with Ain. "Why... why are you two together?" The voice did not reach anyone''s ear. Now, look at Ain approaching. Cain opens his mouth. "Marl." "Father! Is something wrong? I heard a loud voice, though." "Oh, I need to talk to you a little bit." "... tell me" "I don''t mind. Actually -" Then Marco interrupts his body between them and looks at Ain and says: "Here comes the guy I could rub outside! So I''ll take the blame! "Ha... hey, weren''t you supposed to change your tone? "Oh, excuse me." Change your tone? Marco continued to talk to Ain, who tilted his neck, about his residence correctly. "Dear Marc, a group of demons is approaching near the King''s Capital." "... eh? "It will seem inexplicable.... it''s all my fault. Because the demons that lead the group are the opponents I used to win with a single hit." "So you''re saying that the person you lost by comparison of power is bringing in a child? "You''re probably right." When he heard it, Ain put his arms together and thought about it. Given the character of a man named Marco, a single hit should undoubtedly be a legitimate battle. There can''t be a battle that is sure to resemble a darkness. (Rebellion) So, I brought my kids back to do it. No matter where I looked or heard it, it just seemed like a trinket that never happened. "He says he''s going to fight alone." "Heh? Do you need to go alone? "As Marl thinks, not a bit." Even though they say so naturally. "So! No! So! That this problem belongs to me alone! Marco, on the other hand, does not give way and is restless. "Ha... this is why the demon who lived alone" "Father, that''s too much." "There''s nothing too much to say. This guy''s the one who bothered to tone up and try to change his standing behavior? You''re missing one important mindset." "So you had a different tone by reason - okay, do you want to go then" The two shared consciousness, even without being particularly explicit. Eventually he lines up his shoulders, puts Marco down and walks out. Further behind the castle gate is the main street that leads out of the Wang capital. "I don''t have enough minds...? "Yes, there is only one decisive thing missing. All this would be a harm because I''ve lived alone, but you just have to remember it today. Okay, hey, there! Cain said that and turned his attention to Warren, who kept his back on the tree. "Me, is it? "Oh yeah! I hear about the other day. I hear you have a head who can direct! Too bad it''s not for me, I''m gonna need your help! "Do me a favor, too. I''ll leave you to it." "... That''s a really steep story. But let''s take it." Soon after this exchange, there was another stream of footage in Ain''s brain. ''Please wait! I don''t have enough mindset. " The footage was the same sight I see in my eyes now. Unlike before, I don''t get headaches. Second, his and Cain''s gaze intersects. You''d know that, wouldn''t you? I think that''s what they say, and Ain nodded and opened his teasing mouth. "What did your father say?" Words overlap in my head. My voice and the words of Marc the First King were the same. "Where is the royal family that sends only one of its people to battlefield?" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Although it was near Wangdu that set the stage, there is nothing notable about it. By the time Cain, the strongest swordsman, came out, he had no chance of winning. Sooner or later, there was Warren the Wise, and there was Marco the Strong as of now. When the battle is over, the sky is already dark. After the battle, which had no single victim, the warriors were drunk on the victory booze. On a hill overlooking a star in the night sky. Marco drew the grass closer under Ain, who seemed to enjoy watching the noisy cains and warriors on the plains. "Why?" ''... hmm? What?'' ''Correct the ex and I would have been the same. There is no difference between the demons who have made progress towards the King''s capital and me. " "Nothing. You weren''t about to raid the king''s capital." "But it was close" ''That''s why Father went to stop it. You''ve changed since they stopped you. " Marco can''t even think of the next sentence as a slightly more forceful answer. "Father is sweet. I don''t think I knew, but even in today''s battle, he told his opponent''s general to surrender to him and choose the path to reconcile. The result was no, and I let him lose. '' I mean Ein, no, when I say what Marc wants to say. ''You have embraced Ishtarika. That''s why he''s one of us now. " and. I threw a word similar to what I said before I went out. There is an air that no longer permits objections. As a result, Marco quietly repeated his thoughts. The significance of being yourself and the new values you have never had before also bring about changes in your instincts as a demon. Aside from being strong, I was amazed at myself for feeling worthy. "There are still things I don''t understand." I just kept saying that. "In my heart, I felt warmth in the name of Ishtarika" Then he suddenly broke his knee and looked up at Marc. When I put my hand on my chest, I hold a strong respect and mouth. "I wanted your name. Would you please give me a name? '' I said, "What''s your name?" "It''s Master Left. Why, I accidentally hoped so. '' I know a name that looks a lot like him if it''s Ain. But Marc doesn''t know. Though it was Marc I thought about for a little while. ''It''s a name similar to mine, but how about Marco? I chose this name because I liked my name. I was proud of the name my parents gave me, and I was so proud of it that I couldn''t be any more. So I thought I''d give you a name very similar to that. ''- Ha. About me, call me Marco as of today'' This is how they held hands together. While I do feel bonds have been created. "I hope so." ''Hmm?'' "Think of me, as the knight of Marc -" In the moment when I wished to be exclusive, there comes a man who differs in his words. I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. "Chi, Father!? ''After all, I''m still too sexually powerful as a demon...'' ''No. This is to keep fairness'' Cain, who came, stands beside the two of them and says: "There are so many things I want to be knights of Marr. Nothing... I''m not putting Marco out of my way. I mean, convince all of them before you do." ''... I see, Master Cain is right'' Sooner or later, Sylvia and I will make a choice. After saying so far, Cain pointed to the plains. "All right, Marl." The voice echoed strangely to my head. Marc''s... No, it resonated strongly in Ain''s ear. What''s happened so far is a dream, and my voice changes like it''s going to be real. (Previously on...) Think about it, I don''t feel like my voice was double. Ein was definitely talking to Marco, but Marc and his behavior in the video were two melons, and he couldn''t tell which was real. I got a little upset. Momentum, shake your head left and right, punch your cheeks! and slap hard. "Oh... what are you doing? "It''s nothing. So, what''s better with the plains? "I have things to talk to Marco about, including the future. Would you mind taking your seat off for a moment? "Okay. I''ll be there in a minute." At the end of Ain''s gaze as he walked out, the warriors making noise on the plains. I guess I''ll mix myself up and make a scene, not long after I think about it like this. "Oh, Master Marc," Warren spoke from the ground of the plain. "The sky is beautiful today." "Maybe." "What do you say? It''s more meaningful to read a book today than it is to the night sky? "Naturally. That''s why I''m reading a book. Unlike when we were in Wyburn, this one was too powerful." Anyway, you can be chatting here. As Ain tried to sit down next to Warren, he noticed signs of a presence. The signs are felt from a small forest lined with trees, a little further from the plain. "You can read a book, but don''t make your eyes look bad because it''s dark" "Oh, thanks for the advice." "It would help if you did. Bye." That''s what I say, then I walk out again. Up to the forest is the end of your eyes and nose. Night breeze rocks one side of the grasshopper, saa...... sounds all the time. The warriors'' voices were also in the wind, but as they approached the woods, their voices were strangely small and they became deafening to the illusion that no one was there. (What would you think if I came) Stepping into the woods, I couldn''t hear the surrounding noise any more. Only here fell into a weird sensation, like a different world. Ain goes further back. A dry sound stepped on the fallen branches through the trees. Eventually Ain reaches where the Lord of Signs is. "- Why, did you understand? The Lord is Shannon. She was dressed the same way she was in the castle, and she stayed here looking not funny when she told me she was going to attend a nightclub now. ''Cause you were looking at me. She wanted to ask how she figured it out, but Ain''t answering. "On the contrary, why were you looking at me? "Huh...! One step, Ain packed the distance. But Shannon lags behind to refuse. Then the cold air crawled under Ain, centered at her feet. "Please don''t come" Clear rejection seems to contain fears. Shannon crouches in his arms after the words. I leaned down and shook my body. Then what do you think? Cold air adds momentum and quickly freezes Ain''s feet. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, Ain forgot the hatred he remembered in modern times. Because Shannon, trembling in front of me, looked like only one weak woman. "I don''t know what you''re afraid of, though." "Don''t come." "I''m not gonna reprimand you." "Don''t come, please! "Now (,) I haven''t done anything yet." "Don''t come... don''t come - heh! As the distance approaches, intense cold air strikes Ain. "Why! Why... ugh! Why do you have everything? Get to the heart of the demon who was that crude man! ¡­¡­ "You are loved without any power! I don''t know what that means anymore! Ain''t the same thing Ain''t got no idea what this situation means. By the way, it should be said that it stabs exactly the skin, the cold air is waving fiercely. The skin on Ein''s hands and feet is already frozen and should feel strong pain if normal. However, Ain''t even going to make it look spicy, but he''s left with a serene look on his face. The sound of breaking ground ice rings in Shannon''s ear. It came from right in front of me, fluffy, and smelled like Ain. "It''s cold." Ain took off his coat and hung it on Shannon''s shoulder. I wouldn''t be able to do this if I were modern, and I wouldn''t have been willing to. But this is not modern, and Shannon has not done anything yet. Because I was trying to fascinate Archet, but I''m ending up with an attempt by Ain. Even so, if it''s an attempt, there may be an attitude to be had with an attempt. I didn''t try to do that and felt pity was due to Ain''s character. "I don''t know what you''re anxious about and what you''re afraid of," For now, the status quo, though. "I''m not the enemy. If you''re the people of Ishtarika, I''m on your side." I mean, if it isn''t, it becomes an enemy. Like I did to Wyburn. I''m sure Shannon would understand the meaning of this word. To the proof, she looked up and saw Ain. The blue-white face that I can''t feel alive still shines on the moonlight and glorifies the beauty. I''m still getting frostbite from my body. I''m surprised to see him again. "Say it again. You''re not my enemy." This can be seen from Cain and Sylvia''s thoughts. Shannon''s powers are more potent the more he has bad feelings about himself. And to say that the two of them did not have that effect is nothing more than because they had recognized Shannon as a single people. "... I don''t know everything anymore." The last time Shannon squeaked powerlessly. She fell weak, as did the words, and was supported by Ain just before she lay down. Soon the cold air subsided and she let go of consciousness. "I wonder if the key to the darkness I hold is the sight shown in that room" It is that sight that can be described as an outrageous pole, shown in the passage leading up to it, in modern times, when visiting the true cemetery of the first king Marc. "In the meantime, I have to go back" I can''t leave her unconscious. Whatever it was, Ain''t lifted Shannon back to the plains. 406 All beginnings and. "- I don''t know why, but you seem tired." That''s Sylvia coming out of Shannon''s room. Ain waiting outside nodding quickly, "I knew it" against that voice. "Marr, when you came home, I was in a hurry, so I couldn''t ask you much more, but what the hell happened to that kid? "Tell me first. What did she say and leave the castle? "No, nothing. Looks like he was leaving the castle without letting anyone know." "Yes, you were." Shannon behaved like he had no idea. She shouldn''t have anything to do with putting her mind on it. So why did you behave like this one? (It''s settled. because of a foreign molecule called me) Ain''t acting like a marc would be an anomaly in a history that''s already gone a long way out of orthogonal history. If I tell you, Ain''t alone can change Ishtalika''s future dramatically. They left Shannon''s room and walked quietly out the hallway. "I always thought you were a precarious kid." "Huh?" "What, what''s wrong? "What is she... about that chief?" "Oh, speaking of which, those children''s species decided to call themselves the Red Fox." Another abrupt one. But Ain, I thought it was easier to call him all at once. Mouth the unique noun again. "So what about the head of the red fox, but to say that his heart was unstable" "I''m sure that kid was having a hard time not counting. Because when I came to this country, it seemed like I had been living in some kind of coma since I first saw it." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The red fox, no, he''s a demon, he''s also heterogeneous. Me, Cain, that''s better than Archet." "Heterogeneity, is it? "What''s different from us is that child is the ancestor of a species called the Red Fox. As Dryad''s ancestors are told to be the world tree, he''s the one." "Oh, that! How are the ancestors of the race born in the first place!? "I wonder... is it the end of evolution, or a product of coincidence? But when it comes to the red fox, I heard it was a demon that neither my father nor my mother knew well. But he said it wasn''t the same race." I mean, I guess it''s a coincidence. It is no wonder in this world that they say that new beings are created by mutations. "Are your parents gone?" Somehow I thought it was a question, but this becomes an important question in addition to my thoughts. "That girl said it. I don''t know." "Maybe we should split something up at the border." "No. When she was just a little girl, she told me she knew." Ein felt that there was a hidden reason why he should not ignore the words. By the way, apparently Sylvia doesn''t know any more information either. The two eventually break up in front of Ain''s room. Ein, who left his heart in great doubt, could not sleep on this day. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Well, Shannon woke up two days after that. Sylvia, the first to see how she is, leaves the room. And soon Ain said, "I need to talk to her," he said. Nothing is clear, just words with a strong will in your eyes. Sylvia was pushed by the feeling and gave permission, if only a little. Even royalty, if it were meant to be, would not allow women to enter the room at all. But I said I would only forgive you today. - - The building in the room is spacious and classy. Few pieces of furniture to say so, only a ceiling chandelier and a large bed placed in the back claimed a presence. There''s Shannon in that bed with only his upper body. I never rejected Ain, who approached me, and waited quietly for him to approach me. "It''s a woman''s room, isn''t it? You''re coming in without permission." "I wonder if it would help if you would just forgive me today. I''ll sit next to you." Ain looked at the chair beside the bed. "Can I sit down? You don''t ask." "Right. I was going to sit down even if they refused, so it''s just a declaration." "... if you like" "I got a word of forgiveness as a result, and don''t hesitate..." Ain, with his hips down on the chair, looks at Shannon''s face. Your complexion is never bad. You don''t even look frightened, like the other night, and you seem to be only restoring calm. But he''s nervous around the tight grip on the sheets covering his body. "I''m getting sick early, can I ask you something? "Hmm... Now tell me, I''m not saying" "If you don''t want to answer anything else, you don''t have to. It was forceful until I sat down, but from here on out, I respect you." "Nice idea. It''s going to be sweet." For Shannon this was a derisive, sarcastic word. But. "You can be as sweet as you want, but don''t bother me other than me" and blink repeatedly at words you don''t anticipate. Instead of rejecting it, it''s accepted and I can''t find an answer to what to answer. Ein, on the other hand, continued the conversation without worrying about how it was going. "I want to know your old story." See you later. I thought Shannon would be asked about the other night. "What are you going to do if you know about my... old days?" She leans down and looks out at her own hands with her nagging eyes. But it was quickly annoying. "I can tell you, but you can tell me, too? "To me? Was there something you wanted to ask me? "I do. I wonder why my powers don''t work and why you were so vigilant about me." Words poking at the core all of a sudden but Ain''t never moving. This was in the area of expectations. Replacement terms, too, but Shannon''s discomfort with Ain''s condition is easy to understand without having to think about it again. "About what? "You don''t have to blur. Why didn''t you like me? You can''t be fooled, says Ain, who smiled bitterly. Just don''t expose yourself. "Actually, I''m a future man." "... Yes? "Sometimes they call me the hero who saved the world, and I''ve been told that I''m at the apex of all demons." A statement that can also be taken to say that there is no clapping and that he is trying to sprinkle it on the smoke. These were not the answers Shannon sought. But she smiled unexpectedly. I''m sure he was amazing, and he''s shredded to look back and pursue it. "Hahahahahahahahahahahaha! - It''s ridiculous. If the hero of the future is his opponent, he may have no choice. I didn''t even know you were good at jokes." After a heartfelt laugh, she wipes the tears in her eyes with thin fingers. I saw Ain with a gentle smile I had never shown before. "What do you want to know about me? "Well, you''re gonna tell me eventually." "Fine. ''Cause you answered my question. Even the future." "I know you''re saying weird things while I''m at it, but you believe me? "You''re an idiot, you can''t be. You made me laugh, so I said I''d forgive you." That''s a strangely discerning answer. But I''ve never been over it. "- Can I ask you something about your parents? "Phew, you really don''t hesitate to ask" "You don''t have to answer if you don''t like it" "That''s not what your face said? It says I really want to know." ¡­¡­ "But fine. I''ll tell you." "That would help - what!? Ein was surprised because Shannon suddenly twisted his body. I didn''t get stuck in a glossy motion. I was confused by the motion to expose myself. "What all of a sudden!? Then Shannon took Ain''s hand. "Roll up the sheets at my feet and take a good look at my ankles" "I don''t know what that means. That''s why we''re talking about this." "I''m telling you because it concerns me. If you really want to know, look at it with your own eyes." In the end, it was Ain who broke it. I reluctantly reach out and hang my hand on the sheet. The last time I looked at Shannon, I thought he told me to hurry up. I have no choice but to roll the sheets. "Huh..." Until today, she wasn''t exposed to her feet because she was wearing shoes. What appeared in Ain''s eyes was after a chain that spread around Shannon''s ankle and scars like a broken skin had been treated. A small sky demon stone is embedded, and a figure I''ve never seen extends all over my sight. "Are you violent from your parents? "The other way around. This is what I was done because I was strongly loved. He was chained to both legs and pushed underground so no one else could see him. The magic stone that I implanted at my feet, if I ran away, would burst and stop my legs." "I don''t know what that means......! If they loved you, how could you do that?" "I don''t want to give it to anyone else. I don''t want it in anyone else''s eyes. Because you didn''t want to even allow me to come near you." So why is that? Reasons are told immediately. "You don''t know what happens when you''re loved too much..." That''s what she said and looked out the window. Eventually the cold air drifted out around her. "Not long before that, my father and mother began to touch my body. Eventually, the two of them take me together and start fighting. Fighting like every day, whenever the two of us. That started to involve injury. It was always night for the two of them to come, but only one who could have won the fight came. Come and laugh in front of me while I bleed." Even if spoken pale, those words hurt Ein''s heart strongly. "I told you not to fight. Then both my father and mother began to love me more strongly (,,). My father lost one eye when he realized it. My mother had one arm cut off. I only found out later that this was because of the fight, but I didn''t know it was going to stop." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The two of you have finally asked for my magic stone. Oh, I want your demon stone! Please, give me your demon stone! Say." Shannon would lose his life if he did that, but he asked for it. "With that said, what did Master Sylvia say to you? "I''ve only heard from you that I understand." "I guess, that''s all I taught you, too. How do you think I know that? It''s easy, I let my parents attack each other. So I stabbed my father, who survived but was scratched." Phew, I said to a thirsty laugh. "Otherwise I''m dead. But I spent most of my time underground until then, so it was tough even after I went outside. Food, drinking water... even where I sleep." "I don''t know. How could my parents do that to you..." "Have you ever rampaged your power? I don''t care if it''s the power of dry adds." "... I do" Even Ein used to storm the power of absorption when he was hungry at a young age. I''ve smoked Chris'' demon stone as a result, and when I was in Round Heart''s mansion, I smoked as much demon stone as I did demon props. "Same thing, I couldn''t control my powers either.... is born with a lot of magic." "So did I. I know exactly what that means." "Well, that would help if you didn''t have to explain." Then we exchanged a little silence. He was Shannon looking out the window, but accidentally turned to Ain. Ain''t got eyes everywhere she sees, and Ain''t got no idea what she''s looking back at. "And then, what do you think happened? "... I don''t know" "I wandered alone, protected in a village." When she said so, she reached for Ain''s chest. He pressed his hand against the place where the demon stone was stowed and closed his eyes feeling the beat. "The person who picked it up was so sweet. He had a brother and he was so sweet too. The two of them never ran wild as my parents, even with my power, and I''m sure they were born with more resistance to magic." "You were a good man." "Yeah, good man...... it was a demon. But they killed me." "Killed, maybe." "As you can imagine, the villagers who craved me killed me. Only my brother barely survived. But the river dumped me and drove me somewhere." Ain almost laid her eyes down on the sad story. But I never try to take my eyes off Shannon, who talks to me. "Then I treat the village''s shared objects (,). I don''t want to remember, and I don''t want to talk about it. You wouldn''t want to hear that, would you? "... I''m sorry to remind you." "Yeah, you seem like a sweet guy." Then she put her hand on both cheeks of Ain. "I''ll just tell you a little bit. Eventually the same thing happened in the village as my parents. Fighting breaks out over me, and the battle begins to be with me. Here again I did the same. A little different, but you tell someone who came to see me. I just want to be with you... it''s hard to be with other people." The results are not hard to imagine. "What do you think would happen if I told everyone this? More than ever, it''s like war." "... oh" "The last one didn''t even have to get my hands on it. You drowned wild on your own, so I gained my freedom again. Unlike before, I guess I was finally able to control my powers." As Ein also grew, and as she trained, she was able to control absorption. I guess Shannon was doing the same thing as that. "Then it was years ago. I know where my brother is, the one who protected me." But it''s never a light. "You didn''t come to help me even though I was alive, that''s why I resented him and the world. What pleased me was that some of the wounds were done to the villagers, and he wasn''t that long. He was having a baby between his turn but I thought he''d be out of breath with his turn anyway...... a lot, I laughed at him. What do you say, you make me a terrible woman? "I know what you think, too. So I''m not gonna deny it." "Damn... ''cause you''re really sweet. Well, but I guess you couldn''t even come and help me. Because I was far from the village, and my legs were crippled." Her hands gently envelop Ain''s cheeks even more. Make sure your nose is noticeable so that you can see the shape. "Hey, what do you think are the two races in the example? It''s a demon, so naturally there should be a race. "I''m sorry, but I don''t know. Because there are more demons than you can count." Then she gets out of bed and leaves her body on Ain''s lap. The two facing each other looked each other in the eye. Shannon says it has never been closer. "It''s me, I saw him breathless with these eyes. My turn was similarly out of breath" "Huh -!?" "Only the child was left behind. It was a house in the woods, so I thought the baby would die in a few days." Ain''s chest strikes an early bell. He was out of breath and his turn was similarly out of breath...... there is only one meaning to this thing. "... the two races are called dry adds." Yes, the result will be. The habit of rooting and the habit of reproduction is precisely that of dry adds. But Shannon did not try to shut his mouth, but put his face even closer to Ain. Keep your mouth close to his ear and place a clenching fist on his chest. My fists trembled, resentment - I was heartless saddened by the fact that I couldn''t point them at Ain. "You know, I''ve known you for a long time. You know that, don''t you? Because..." Breathe softly and tell Ain, who has become quiet. "The baby you left behind was you." and. 407 at the frontier of knowledge. So, what? Ain closed her eyes quietly. He never showed up like that at all, even where he would almost certainly feel agitated if it were normal. "You are a strong man. I can''t believe I''m not asking you back for lies or truth." "I didn''t expect you to lie in here." "Heh, yeah. So what did you think and close your eyes? "Because I wanted to organize the information.... and said it was too close." I pushed Shannon only gently and carried him over the bed. Then she liked how she handled it now, which was pleasant. "There''s something I want to clear up for now" "Go ahead?" "... Was it me you were after from the beginning? I couldn''t save you. Is that me pulling the blood of a dry ad? Phew, and Shannon grinned and nodded glossily. "I didn''t even aim for Ishtarika. Instead of targeting my sister, I''m not your father or your mother. You resented an individual named me only? "It''s not natural. That''s why I came to this country. That day, before Durahan found you protected me, I regretted coming a few more minutes early and not taking my life. I knew about the country they built. It''s such a big country... it''s a lie you don''t know." As a result, Ishtarika was targeted. Sitting on the bed, Shannon hears Ain and shakes his legs in an upbeat mood. He was smiling with innocent pity, unlike the beauty that seemed to stand to smell. I thought I''d take your place first. "So he didn''t touch me, he tried to manipulate my sister." "Nice, you''re really smart" "Don''t tear it up." "There''s nothing to tear it up.... you''ll see later, won''t you? Needless to say, the flow that eventually follows. The Old King''s Capital will only follow the path of collapse. "He also took my family from me, like you were done, and tried to take my place. Revenge on the Dry Ads who abandoned themselves would be a big deal if they made me that oblivious. As a result, he tried to use it to avenge my bloodline in every country." "The first half is correct. But... not every country can use it. You think I have that power? "Huh." "No matter how powerful I am, do you think I can manipulate all the people of this country to my liking? How many do you think are there?" "No... then why..." New questions have arisen as to why we did so in the future. What happens to Shannon after this, unfortunately, cannot be seen. "If my powers are influenced by something, I might be able to do it once I gain strength. It''s impossible if you don''t let your powers run wild, just like before." "Okay, that seems to have been my mistake" In other words, the original Shannon was not trying to do anything to Ishtarika itself. You won''t get more information if you ask any more, Ain''t think so and get back to it. I''ve already avenged the villagers. "Right. You''re the last one left - Marc." "I see, I finally figured out my motive. So, what do we do? "What do you want me to do? That''s settled. "Whether you still want to take revenge on me and take my life." "What if I say, I think? "I won''t do anything about it. But I won''t allow you to get your hands on my sisters." "What am I supposed to do?" "You just have to aim at me. A knife is fine. Magic is fine. You can always come after my life." "Pfft... Pfft... were you really an idiot? Say that..." Unexpectedly, Shannon held Ain in a agile move. Then cleverly pull out the sword he had on his hips and poke it into his chest in no time. ... but there was never a way for the blood tide to dance. "Why don''t you avoid it?" ''Cause I thought it was gonna stop. "Liar, you just couldn''t react." "Then you can lie. But you did stop the sword." "................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Shannon told him to throw up and throw away his sword. I follow it, throw myself on the bed and lie down, burying my face in the pillow. "You can laugh at what I''ve done as a rebellion." "No. I resented the whole thing and it was natural" "Then what? You''re saying I''m not guilty of just letting my powers run wild? "That''s different, too. That''s not a good thing to reopen, but it''s not your fault." "Don''t tell me something I don''t understand." "... because everything was roundabout and unlucky" Shannon felt heartless about Ain''s words. "It''s like a horse deer... but I didn''t deserve to exist." I''ve never even wept when I was treated like a thing. At the time, I was driven only by the idea of how to avenge him. But now, because I show weakness, my eyes make me cry zero. Instead of being poisoned in front of Ain, he seemed overwhelmed with his past, despairing. "I don''t think it was worthless. And from now on, it''s not the same as before." Shannon''s tears weakened the momentum to a strong, gentle voice. "I''ll be on your side." "You''re a real idiot. Even though I''m trying to kill you? Ein didn''t flinch, even in a dialogue that would normally scare me. "It doesn''t matter. If you will be the people of Ishtarika, I will always be on your side. If this world becomes an enemy, I will not betray you." What the hell is he talking about? Shannon thinking stops at sudden words. He was intoxicated by a well-deafened rhetoric. "Bullshit, you''re not stupid! What would you do if I killed your family!? "I''ll stop you both. For me, the people of Ishtarika are all family. So if you''re going to stay with the people of Ishtarika, it''s not going to make any difference to my family." "... that''s not such a trick" "But it''s true. That''s what I think." Ain''t even meant to be pretty, if it wasn''t a trick. I had a lifetime of experience, pride, and strong confidence supported by behavior. That''s never light. Words accompanied by feelings cause Shannon to lose words of objection. "... I just stopped (the sword) somehow. I will never forgive you for who you are." "I don''t mind you liking it. But I''m still on my side." "I''ll say it to you again. Aren''t you stupid? You don''t have to tell me. I know a hundred. "That''s what you can say if you like" There will be another silence I don''t know how many times. Shannon kept his face buried in the pillow and Ain remained seated in the chair. This time was dozens of long minutes in physical sense, but it hasn''t actually been ten seconds. It was Shannon''s phrase, "I''m tired today," that moved this glued spot to an end. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó As time went by, there was a boy who left the castle. Just one glasses and a bag in your hand. And he''s a gentle looking boy featuring all-back red hair. He lifts the black stone in his other hand and smiles. Soon afterwards, it looked important in the bag. "Oh, you have a rare man" And, Ed, who spoke to the boy. He kept his back in the corner of the castle gate and looked at the boy as he put his arms together. "What did you have now? Is it another product of a weird experiment? "I''ve got something for the chief. I just don''t want the length to go any further." "For my mother? Weren''t you ordered? "Well, I don''t know" The boy shrugs his shoulders in love. "It''s a terrible shame. Eventually you will die or you will see a weak beast, but what an end to emptiness in your heart. I mean, I''m moaning. You''ve lost your chance to gain a lot of knowledge." "What are you trying to say? "It''s everything now." That said, nothing information seems to have been told. Then Ed loses interest from the boy and goes back inside the castle. The two of you split up. "That one should be as easy to deal with as the bugs in that book. Well, that''s not what I''m gonna say." "I appreciate your advice." and exchanged words and went back to each other''s ways. On his way out of Castle Town, the boy turns his attention to Castle Demon King. Hierarchy above...... look at the room where Shannon is supposed to be and open his mouth. "I thought the length was a good specimen." In his heart, the boy decided to forget the plan (,,) he had been thinking about until then. Soon, I''ll raise my mouth to a new idea. "In the dawn when the chief could manipulate the demon king (,,,,,,,), he was going to (,,,,,,,) administer this to the chief (,,,,,). I wanted to see how the heart and vengeful mind that wants free love would rampage and how it would increase its power" That''s what he said, and he took the black stone out of the bag. Then after a slight bitter laugh, the boy''s body trembled into small pieces. His face was cheerful and he had a swinging look like he was immersed in pleasure. Would there be any more joy in accommodating the desire for knowledge? "Well, there''s no need for the chief to betray Ishtalika. Now that the length has just revealed the weakness of his heart¡­" He said it was just the opposite. "We just need to be betrayed from around us, just like she was ever done! I''m sure the change where I almost forgive my heart -" There are as many elements as you need. Let''s be sweet knowledge again. "Fine. I''m betrayed by someone I almost believed in... and I''m going to administer it there -" The boy - - this is how Oz laughed on his youth day. 408 Wangdu Escape Battle [Previous] It''s been two weeks since Shannon woke up. In the meantime Ain''t taken any particularly big action. Shannon was quiet in Shannon, and there was nothing notable about it. In this situation, when will the battle with Lyle end? Ein, who had questioned that, was just relaxing in this world. At any rate, Raviola had the same feeling as usual with two crones and melons, and even those around her, from Ain, were the only ones familiar with it. In my stagnant time, if I may say so, I was just having a normal time. - But. "Marc, what''s wrong? Raviola talks to Ain, who was in the woods near Wangdu. They weren''t doing anything here, they were just taking a walk. Is the time around noon? The two of them were sitting back on a lying tree and flowering into an unreserved story, but because Ain suddenly stood up, Raviola seemed to wonder. "Something may have happened in Wang Du." "Something? It doesn''t sound like anything to me..." "I didn''t hear anything either. But what is it, the atmosphere?" "Something like intuition? "Maybe that''s the place" When the conversation was quick and helpful, Ain laughed small. "Shall we go home then?" "Are you sure? It''s like intuition." "It''s okay. If that''s what Marc says, I''m sure something happened in King''s Capital." This is how they left the woods. It''s never far to Wang Du. It won''t take long enough. Then Ain''s heart sounds uncomfortably as he approaches the King''s Capital. I perceive that my own predictions were right, and I get worried about what happened. Shannon rumbled...... I didn''t have this idea. If you think of her you just saw the other day, it''s hard to imagine making a disturbing move here. First of all, she''s not that stupid. So what happened? Think about it, Ain''t got nothing on Ain''s brain that sounded like it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - As soon as I got back to Wang Capital, I was also in a rush to see how the warriors were all over town. No, that''s not all. The residents are angry, too. "Let''s hurry to the castle" "Yeah...! Running down the boulevard, the two rush to Demon King''s Castle. If you dive into the castle gate and step onto the property, you are more angry than ever. Raviola was in that rage, shaking her body out of tension. "It''s okay." But as soon as Ain holds my hand, I regain my composure. "Who is this sign..." "Ah-she - it''s my sister. I don''t know why, but my sister seems very angry." But I don''t see any sign of being manipulated. It looks purely like the wrath of Archet himself. The two stepped into Demon King''s Castle with their hands together, but here again, I can see the warriors getting excited about their anger. "I''m going to keep watching and see what''s going on with my sister. But let''s go to my room first. Raviola wants you to wait there." "... ok" "Don''t worry, I''ll be right back. You can take a nap in my room if you want." "Already, hey, that? What would you do if I liked Marc''s bed? He said he had no choice but to lend it to you. "What if I no longer want to give it back? "... what shall we do" Then she looks at the baffled Ain and narrows her eyes. I just raised the corner of my mouth, put my hand on my mouth and laughed elegantly. "If that happens, you can sleep with me. - I''m good, so Marc goes to Master Archet." Refusing to drop her off even at her temperament, she left Ain with a light foothold. "Really, it looks a lot like Krone." Ain squeals like that, then rushes to see. By the way, the building of the Demon King''s Castle is almost identical to the royal castle proud of modern Ishtarika. Run up some stairs and continue inside the castle. Through the long corridor, you will soon arrive at the huge door that stands between the sights. Again, I have an amazing rage emanating from inside the door. It is precisely the mass of pressure unleashed by the Demon King that shakes the air itself. Conn, conn. When Ain knocks, anger gets a reply with the usual voice color on his back. Relax, Archet replied. Sister, I''m coming in. When I stepped in between my eyes, there was a group of men and women there. One is Archet and the other is a strange boy. "Then Your Majesty, I''m around here" "Mmm, thanks." The boy glances at Ain as he leaves. That was a feverish gaze. This is the first of its kind here, but Ein remembers the signs. Oz. (How did Oz get here) I wondered what I did, but I didn''t doubt Shannon''s involvement there. "Welcome back, Marl" "I''m home now... what happened? "What? "If you look at your sister, you''ll see." "It''s no big deal. I knew that woman was betraying me." Second, Ain''s eyebrows hang. "Who is that woman? "... of the species your sister decided to call the Red Fox, about its head" I mean Shannon. But don''t listen to me that I was betraying you. She has yet to say that she has not committed any clear betrayal¡­ but at least this was not the case. Because Ain''t the only one who knows about Shannon''s behavior. "It is thrown into the chamber in the back. I''ll never let you out again." "I don''t know what''s going on. What do you mean, you betrayed me? "That woman, she was using magic on me." "... how did you know that? ''Cause my kid just told me all kinds of things. Oz betrayed me, that''s what''s been suggested. But Ein can''t solve it. (Deploys too quickly) Will Archet move this far into the words of Oz, which has not been heavily used before? "I don''t have a mother and father today, can I do something to throw her in the jail?" Because the two of them are going to show their faces to a village a little further away today. "Mm-hmm. The Lord of this castle is me." "That''s true... ugh! "Besides, we have to hurry and catch him. He was in big trouble. If I had been manipulated and the castle warriors manipulated... Ishtarika could have been destroyed... ugh! It''s about the strong archet of family love, there''s no need to think that way. Ein, who was listening to her words, closes his eyes and stretches his thoughts. "There was something else! That girl just told me what she was thinking! Then what Archet told us was everything Shannon was trying to do. In detail, then Oz told me that he also remembered Archet, including his previous failures. From Archet, it was all the information I deserved to believe. She has been distrustful of Shannon for some time now. It means Oz betrayed Shannon. "It wasn''t just that kid, the other red foxes told me" "What do you mean...? "The length is evil. It''s creeping. ''Cause it''s actually been in my ear for a while. Looks like the other demons remembered it, and occasionally I heard you were reporting it to your sister." Where Ain''t Known, It Means He Was Carefully Prepared. It''s not just the red fox. Oz was involved with other demons to create a situation until the Arshes believed their words and imprisoned Shannon. This shouldn''t just be betrayal. While we talked, Ain was exploring its sincerity. (Why did that guy act like this... what do you want, what''s the point) Oz''s character ends up being true to his desire for knowledge. Almost certainly, that should also be relevant this time. So what satisfies his desire for knowledge? (- Shannon, she must have something to do with it) So I betrayed him, and I set him up to be imprisoned. Then the presence of her becomes a necessary factor to satisfy Oz''s desire for knowledge. (First of all, it''s too late. Out of the course of authentic history, she became...) Could it be you were listening to me the other day? (Then it sticks. If so, it was originally hoped that Shannon would manipulate Mr. Archet into the flow of authentic history... but what was filled with that?) Silent Ein recalls the sad words of Archet earlier. It''s not just me. If a warrior is also manipulated and Ishtarika is destroyed... the word. but I find this uncomfortable. (Shannon said so. That it can''t affect everything as it is now) It''s purely for lack of strength. To do so. (Run off or give me some other power -) Ein finally got to the truth here. (Oh, you know what?) The truth that arrived also made Ain understand information he had never known before. That''s why Shannon''s behavior in authentic history and Shannon''s behavior here didn''t match. (Black stone...... you were the one who made it possible to use the power of Black Dragon, Oz) Now there is no reason to know what kind of interaction actually took place in authentic history. But almost certainly, this idea would be close to the answer. It gave Shannon the power he lacked, a sense of purpose that was not an exaggeration to say he had a different ambition than it had initially been, and made him resent the Ishtarika royal family even to modern times. (You used your fellow countrymen like experimental animals... ugh) It''s a bad story about chest feces everywhere, but it was a story full of ozziness. "Sister, I''ll listen to her. So from the barn..." "No, you can''t. I know Marl is sweet... but not this" "Please. I''m not going to do anything wrong." "... no. At least wait till your sisters get back." It seems to be calm around not telling me to snap my neck yet. But there was no point in waiting long enough for Sylvia and the others to return. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó There is also an element in a barn with no windows that lets you know that it is midnight. For example, if it is the voice of a bird, or if it is Shannon, even the sound of the wind can be judged. But right now, I can''t afford that at all. ".................. ugh" Occasionally, bugs crawl through the walls of the cabin. She was afraid of it. It''s like remembering where I couldn''t do anything, and I''m disgusted, and I can''t stop my breathing from disturbing. I don''t like it, let it out. How many times would I have uttered such a voice? But it stopped right away. It''s all my fault...... That should be it too, the culprit is definitely Shannon. I didn''t just hold a grudge against Marc, who wasn''t a party. I''m not lying about trying to use Archet to despair him. At least it''s not weird being thrown into a barn just like this. So definitely deserve it. There is no mistake in this, and Archet''s judgment is not wrong or ruthless. Rather, from her standpoint of protecting the country, it was only natural to do this. Moving your feet gently moves the weight tied to the chain just a little bit. I have little physical freedom, and I can''t use magic for any reason. I''m sure it''s because of this barn. I got round in the corner of the cabin and shivered for a while. A warrior was heard from outside the door. When are you going to be executed? ''I don''t know. Without Sylvia, it would be judgment. " You planned to overthrow the state, so you should be executed. Shannon has no fear of that. No, I didn''t hold it. That was weeks ago, and now more than ever before, I have in my heart the thought that the word hope suits me. I mean, I was afraid when I heard he was going to be executed. "In the end... you don''t have a side." Speaking of rust coming out of me, I wanted to make my destiny a little brighter. Only at this moment now do we forget our fears, mock ourselves and spill our tears in our own lives. ''I brought you a meal. Can I come inside? ''... you think it''s a meal? "You don''t need it, you''ll be executed anyway" "No. If you treat Sylvia like that, you don''t know what she''s gonna say. '' You can think of it as the last supper, Shannon listens to the sound of the door being opened. From outside the door, which opens with a dull sound, the light entered only for a moment. That alone makes her look beautiful now, like the light pouring down from heaven. "A meal." It''s already dark in the barn. The door''s closed, naturally, but why? Why is there a warrior inside? Oh, seek me out like the ones before you. Everything got better, the moment I tried to close my eyes... "... Huh? On my shoulder, I hung something warm. Looks like clothes from the feel. "I''m sorry I brought it, but I can''t afford to eat it" "hey... what... ugh" "Whatever you say to my current sister won''t break me, Oz... and I want to distance myself from him too. I''m sorry, but you should leave King''s Landing soon." On hand that was trembling, a warm hand was overlaid. "I said I didn''t want to get involved, but Raviola''s helping me. There''s another wise man, a knight, an amazing paycheck to follow." It''s busy, he said. "It''s better before the fathers get back. So let''s hurry." "... why are you here?! How could you! She desperately withstood a whimper and grabbed his chest barn. But it''s not abusive. It was only weak enough to rely on his temperature. "You did do what you should be punished for. I''m not going to unconditionally forgive everything, and I''m not allowed to. But I disagree with punishing you right now - and" He pulled Shannon''s hand and let her stand. It''s dark and I can''t see my face. But certainly, my voice and body temperature were well communicated. The walls of the chamber are inadvertently crushed. Beyond its rubble and smoke, there is the figure of a knight in armor. "Come here! Let this Marco make his way! Illuminated by the stars and moonlight, his face is revealed. Closer than I thought, I saw him standing to support his own weakness, and a large grain of tears, conveying Shannon''s cheek. "Besides, I told you I was on your side." 409 Wangdu Escape Battle [Medium] By the way, running away from the back of Demon King''s Castle is a bad idea. The topographical problems are greater than anything else and are not suitable for running far away. In modern times, it''s called the adventurer town of Baltic, and it goes without saying that it''s a tough environment. So what are we going to do? Unfortunately, after I took off the Demon King''s Castle, I had no choice but to escape from the front. Marco leads the way and shows up in the castle gardens through the hut behind the castle. There were many warriors who had already heard the noise, all armed without exception. But I can see that the royal family is distracted by their opponents. "... I can''t" "What? "There''s no way Arshee can get away with it." Anyway, the other guy is the Demon King. And Shannon was on the verge of giving up, in front of the warriors of the Demon King''s Army who appeared around him. No matter how much I hear Marco is strong and Ain''t strong. "We''ll figure it out." But Ain says cheerfully laughing. "Don''t worry. Besides, you were more harsh than I knew." "Am I harsh? "Well, as long as I gave it all up and let the Dills live." "Who is it... I don''t know what it means" "I know, but I remember it very well." That''s what Ain pulled out his sword. Tell Marco to take a few steps forward. I''ll take care of it. And then there was the pain in Ain''s brain. Continue and the video will flow. What can I show you this time? The content was about Marco. "So, I am Lord Marc''s -" ''I decided to do so. But when Marl returns. The letter I received today says Marr is now on the south side of the continent. They built a town where people and demons live together. " It was Cain who was talking to him, and Marco is shaking with joy. You''ll be back at the castle soon. Then really, be the knight of Marl. " The video came to a light end here. But it''s a story Ain''t remembered, too. Because it''s nothing more than what Marco used to say. He certainly should have said that he was supposed to serve one. I never heard and expected Ain to be the subject, but now I know it''s Marc, the first king. (''Cause I''m telling you, what are you thinking now that you''re serving me) This bothers me a little, but is it impeccable to ask? I decided to put it just in the corner of my mind. "Ha! Let''s make our way with my sword" The cleverly defeated without taking the life of a warrior is just the mighty one. The moonlight reflects on the sword and it''s fantastic. Shannon breathes unexpectedly, while he has never even shown himself in training before. I understood that Ed had naturally lost this and that there were no winnable elements. I''ll be out of the castle gate in a little while. Intense intimidation that came down on the spot in such a place. Ain''t laughing small, wondering if he''s here after all. I''ll take care of your sister. "Hey, I won''t! "It''s okay, don''t worry" The warriors breathe again, and look at the Castle of the Demon King in unison. The sound of leather shoes you can hear while you''re far away. Gentle breathing sound that stabs your ear for some reason. Eventually we all drowned our heads at the sound of the opening of the doors of the Demon King''s Castle that we heard. "I''m the only one left on this scene. Sometimes, in case one of the two of you stays, if you do bad, you''ll be sentenced to a maximum sentence." But Ain would be fine. To be punished harshly, if you try from Ain now, because letting Shannon escape is nothing more than a victory condition. "Why, why are you doing so much to protect me... ugh! "I''ll tell you as many times as I can, because I''m on your side. Marco, take her outside the king''s capital quickly." "But heh! "This is not a favor. Orders." Marco was afraid of Ain''s words, wondering if it was so powerful. "- As you wish." I never snorted easily. So far the grid has been strong. But are you close to accepting the strength of the irresistible word? That said, he can''t say "that''s a mistake right now" after accepting, and he runs out with Shannon. We''re heading outside the capital, and our people are already waiting for us. Even while we''re doing this, she''s getting closer. "What are you doing? "... a lot, sister." "I''m asking why. I''ll ask you again, what are you doing? "That''s why I said so many things." The warriors had lost their temper to fight because of the intimidation that spread throughout the Wang capital. In other words, the chasers have not been able to rush to Marco. This may be Archet''s fault, but for her, Ain''t right now in front of her is more important. "Don''t say anything stupid. Retreat. ''Cause I''m putting that woman back in her cell." "If I said no, what would you do? "Mmm." Archet looked up at the sky with a powerless look. Raise your right hand in the sky to gather magic stained in pitch black. Now I pointed that hand at Ain and tapped my finger gently with my pussy. "Then I will ask you to retreat with strength" Even if the dark magic envelops Ain. "I''m sorry, but I''m not leaving." He ran out calmly and sparingly. Using the power of the Demon King, as usual, I tried to play. But. ¡­¡­ It didn''t activate. I had confirmed that the roots would come out first, and I knew there was no problem with sword moves. To some extent, I could have used the same power as modern times, but why not? But there are signs that another force can use it. - - but instead of Ein trying to use the power of the bulimic world tree, there is a power that was already activated. "Marl - I was already able to use the sole" Ishtarika weighs silver for a reason. Because it was the color Marc, the first king, preferred and used, and had a lot to do with his standing behavior. In addition, few know in authentic history, but it is also due to a certain power. It is. "I''m sorry, but I''m unconscious. I tried to use another force..." It is a silver colour that conflicts with the magic of pitch black. That covers the sword and wraps it around your whole body. If Ein waves one hand in the way, Archet''s magic spreads. Easier than the power of a bulimic world tree, just like breathing quietly. (You were so strong - the power of the brave) The power of the brave is indeed strong. Strength I understood in my body when I fought Celestina under a tower made into a hidden dungeon. But there was a much more powerful aura than that. Besides, I would be even more surprised if I used it myself. He said he was absolutely strong against magic. 410 Wangdu Escape Battle [After] "I hate weird jokes about brave men standing in front of demon kings" But I''m not willing to fight. "Mm, I have... just a little bit. Yeah. I''m gonna get Marr out of here and put that woman back in her cell." "Unfortunately, it won''t. I don''t think my sister''s weak, but I just need a little time." "- Are you licking me? A frightening wave of magic that will make your hair feel better. Even when the warriors wanted to escape, Ain stood with a kellow face. It is not surprising from the relative archet. "It''s weird. Looks like it''s not Marl." And I had my natural doubts. Marc, whom she knows well, is brave, but not strong enough to show now. On the contrary, you should have been able to control it without any difficulty, as if you were still twisting the baby''s hands. "Did I look like someone else? What the hell is this leeway? However, even if I don''t know the answer, it doesn''t change my purpose. "Mm, I can''t see. But I don''t know, but it''s getting stronger. Marl now is like..." It feels as if it was in Cain the first time. If it was still the White Soldier War, I thought of my brother who couldn''t win for sure. "Can I take my time? I think Marco and the others are about to leave King''s Capital." "Uh-oh, no! I know better, Mr. Archet. I''m glad to hear it. That''s her personality. The straightness of being foolish was a vendetta, and he was only distracted by the signs Ain''t in front of him. Although this is both her virtue and her faults. It was Ein''s idea that an individual named Archet, who was only not on the run, could not be such a major obstacle. Well put, it''s pure, and I just said it''s simple if you put it on a little bit. "Sorry, I''m going to give you a chance to talk to me again after time." That''s what Ain said. Saw Archet. Soon afterwards. The gardens of Demon King Castle roared and the ground thrived greatly. Eventually the roots of the tree, which is the reason, show themselves. A few tree roots and dozens of them, some very normal human, appear to envelop the arse. "It''s about the root of a tree. - Huh? If you use magic, the roots of the trees can be burned. but in no time, the next root appears to envelop itself. "I don''t know... ugh! "I mean," But Ain''t got as much room as usual. When I thought about it for some reason, I expected it might be caused by insufficient amount of magic. My body is slightly heavier and more casual than when I used it in modern times. I didn''t think I could do this, and Ain ran off like a rabbit. I can''t stop hearing Archet on my back. She was throwing words that would stop Ein, but Ein never stopped. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó In the woods near Wangdu were the raviolas who waited one foot ahead. And Marco and Shannon arrived under her just a few dozen seconds ago now. "Wow... this is brilliant" It was Marco who raised his admirable voice. At the end of his gaze are a few Wyburns. There was a wooden box with chains attached to Wyburn''s neck that seemed to last about a room in a private house. "It''s a vehicle I invented. It''s a simple construction of having a few taught Wyburns ready to carry." And, says Warren. A short distance from them were Raviola and Beria. Raviola keeps her back in the tree, and Beria stands next to it. "... I think it''s time." "Lady Raviola? Can I help you? "Marc told me before I got here. After the two of you rendezvous, it''s fine with my senses, so I''ll take care of the departure. I''m sure I''ll be there soon." Then she moved out. I just checked the luggage on the carrier and start watching Wyburn. "Are you leaving!? We don''t need Marc yet!? It''s also a matter of feeling. "It''s okay. Because Marc will be here any minute." "Hey, why so..." "''Cause that kid never breaks his promise to me. It''s just a betrayal that Marc trusts me and I don''t." Raviola could only afford to smile. "So, see, you help me with my last move, too. Right?" "... Yes, I did. Leave it to me." Well, the Wang Du is still noisy. The wonders and moods were exalted together, the reason for the noise that reached all the way to the forest. A pleasure before the festival, or an unprecedented exaltation. Is nature and heart attracted to Ain, who is about to do great things? I look up at the sky and laugh all the time, and Marco opens his mouth. "But these Wyburns, how do you prepare them? "Oh, if that''s the case -" "It''s our Elf''s stuff. I have prepared it for you, Master Marc." "I see... but is it good? Not surprisingly, this act was seen by Ishtarika as an act of bow pulling." "We have a problem. But we pledge our allegiance only to Marc." You say that, or Marco fucking laughs that you sure did. The head of the Elves in modern times follows and sees Shannon quiet right beside him. "So I don''t even care about your suspicions. But just in case you do something that betrays him..." Shannon mocked himself for the word betrayal. "Pfft... you''re not supposed to do that" "Oh, you''re more honest than I was asking. What''s wrong, sir? Were you even held in a love affair for being saved? "I don''t know. I don''t know because I''ve never had such feelings." I just can''t deny that I don''t hate Ein. I didn''t answer this because they weren''t asking me this, and I didn''t need to. That said, when I touched my hand with him when I came to the barn, I also felt my heart melted by its warmth. At the same time, it''s a moment of strong understanding that he''s really on our side. - Well, the trees in the woods rocked a lot. After a brisk strong breeze for a moment, Ain''s figure appears in front of him all together. "Please wait! "Master Marc! What about Master Archet......! "I made sure I couldn''t move for a while, and then I came running! "Are you Makoto!? It was not only Marco who was surprised, but all but Raviola. "But talk to you later! Now we have to hurry and run! "Marc! You''re right, I''ve kept you in line! "Oh, that would help! Then let''s get in quick! Everyone hurries into the carriage and Warren gives instructions to Wyburn. It jumps up in no time and carries everyone into the sky. The King''s capital, which has more lights than usual, leaves. Together, the joy of having managed to do as planned prevailed over the exhilaration of being in the sky. Some wiped the sweat off his forehead and for the first time in a long time he had a calm look on his face. "... wow" It was Shannon who accidentally exclaimed. He sparkled his eyes at the countless stars that covered the pitch-black sphere, spilling nature and a glimmer of tears. He was behaving like no one would see him, but Ain and Raviola looked at each other and gave him a gracious look. "Hey, where are you going? "I''ve already told Warren, we''re heading southeast from here." Over there, I''m sure it''s easier to live in than anywhere else. In addition, even if the chaser is released, it is at a distance that cannot be reached for some time. "Momentum got us out of King''s Landing, and we need to figure out what we''re going to do." "It was already... really sudden, wasn''t it? "I''m sorry. But I''ll see what I can do." For one thing, we need to have Shannon''s punishment withdrawn. Sometimes it''s more important than anything. (Win or lose, how do I decide?) Come on. I want to make this clear, too. It''s odd that I don''t have any clues, but I actually had some thoughts about the magnitude of the recent movements here. (At least I didn''t lose) That said, the current move should be the right one. Assuming it was right to take Shannon''s life, Ain''t already defeated. Then again, the current state of affairs is not moving incorrectly. Instead, to say you haven''t lost should be close to victory. I''m also half-hearted about defeating Oz. If that''s the case, it won''t be another difficult battle if you say so. Will Lyle, the first prince to be conquered with genius, challenge such a battle? I don''t feel different no matter how many times I think about it. (What His Majesty didn''t do... No, accomplish what he couldn''t...) This is going to stick, and that''s all I can do anymore. So, what is the subject of it - Ein accidentally hacked. (Is that what you''re saying) Thinking about Ishtarika''s history, I got to the answer. This is all I have left. The only thing Marc, the first king, couldn''t do. Ain''t realizing this couldn''t stop Ein from laughing bitterly just thinking about the way to accomplish it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s been awhile since I took off the King''s Capital. Already when the morning sun rose and the continent Ishtal was illuminated. Awakened Ain opened his eyes to a warm and soft feeling that supported his own head. "Is that it?" "Are you awake? You can sleep in places like this a lot." "... Huh!? When I open my eyes, I have Shannon''s face a few dozen centimeters away. When I look around upset, I look at Raviola sleeping round my chest. When you calm down a little and then turn your consciousness towards your head. "Are you knee-pillow? "You''ll see." "No, I know, but the question is, why are you doing that?" "... nothing. I was just wondering because it seemed like a hard night''s sleep." If you look closely, what supports Raviola''s head is the jacket Shannon was coming for. "It''s not fair to be alone with you." "... for now. Thanks to you, I''m not even physically stiff." "Yeah, you''re welcome" Then there was silence between them. Everyone around them seems to be asleep, with no sign of waking up. The only two people awake are Ain and Shannon. Ein wakes up his body for now. Then I put the cloth back on the raviola, and I get up. Then he took off his coat and hung it on Shannon''s shoulder and nodded. "It''s cold in the morning." "I''m good at cold. Even magic did, didn''t it? "Even so, I''m a little concerned that they''re putting my shoulder out in front of me. It''s not that I don''t have a problem with my eyes, it simply makes me look cold." "... Oh, thank you" Fine, answer short. Ain''t stopping at the end of the carrier. "Looks like we''re almost there." Spreading under your eyes is a familiar terrain. I don''t see a building that looks like a building in this day and age, but when I''m here, I feel like I''m home. "Is this the destination you were talking about? "Yeah. It''s the perfect place to run, it''s the best place to spend it." "Phew, you knew so well about this far away. Why?" "Ha ha... there''s a lot going on with me too." Shannon, looking at the side of Ain who said so, accidentally lost his word. Because I was blinded by the look on his face, which I chuckled all the time, and I just blurted out and looked at him. "- This neighborhood is called Kingsland." That''s only the future. Maybe Marc named it, but until Ain came here, it must have been an anonymous land. But Kingsland, the future capital of Kingsland, was certainly here. 411 You should be at the top of the continent. It''s been really eye-catching since I got off the ground. Sooner or later, the land that thrives as a king''s capital will just be spreading plains and hills with nothing now. I mean, there''s too much stuff for people to live in. That said, I carry a number of things to use for camping. It is a wooden frame for setting up a larger tent, or naturally some cloth for use in it. I also brought sunny food, so I don''t have to do anything for a while. But we couldn''t all have chosen the option of doing nothing, splitting it up and securing food and drinking water. Ain, in particular, had a simple pole by himself, taking him to the beach, which in the future is the harbor district. "¡­¡­¡­ soothe" The sky was overlapping with a dark blue curtain. Listening to the sound of a gentle wave immerses my mind in a washing mood. By the way, good catch. I''ve already caught over ten fish, and it seemed like I didn''t have to get my hands on the food I brought in. Shall we go back to camp if it sticks a little bit more? In my heart, when I thought about it that way. "Well, you''re fishing." And I heard a low voice coming from behind me. "You knew this place well, Marr" "There''s a lot going on." "I won''t pursue it deep." Then the Lord of the Voice lowers his hips next to Ain. "Have you come to bring us back? Father." "I wonder. I''ve been listening to a lot of things, but I''m still losing it." "... you say? "Whatever the outcome and the feelings, the head of the Red Fox was trying to do something to Archet. Well, it''s a felony. But it looks like Marl was still trying to prevent it, and a lot of thought seemed to fit in where I didn''t know." "You''re wise." "And the flow must not seem sudden. Surely Archet has a pure and innocent part. Our love for our family is deep, and we have a strong hostility towards those who seek to cause harm. If the situation is, it''s not strange to take hard measures without me or Sylvia''s voice." But Cain set aside once. He softens his silver hair in the sea breeze and narrows his eyes as he looks at the sea. "The flow is still sudden. It''s hard to think of the commotion when Sylvia and I aren''t around as a mere coincidence. If you think about recent reports and so on, a polite path has been put in place to reach this result." "My father also said," Sister, go up. It''s really pure, right? I can''t stand it anymore! Maybe I thought. " "He says it''s sudden that it will. Even if you don''t fall in love, Marl understands." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "I don''t ask what Marl knows or thinks about here and now. I guess I won''t be willing to teach you anyway. But there''s a message from Sylvia." That''s what Cain said and handed Ain a single note. Put the rod down, Ain''t check the contents. "Are you saying that your mother will look into everything? "Oh. It means I need some time to calm Archet down, too." So far, Cain stood up and turned his back on Ain. "Are you leaving already? "You''ve done your errands. Whatever it is, don''t push it. Don''t do anything to make everyone sad." - Wait a minute. "What, was that even a message? "No, I wanted to ask your father for something." "... to me? "If possible, I was wondering if you could head south" "I don''t mind, but for what? "I just want to be what I''m supposed to be, what I shouldn''t be." In contrast to the abstract words, Cain inadvertently tilts his little neck. But it never sounded like he was joking, and I don''t even think the man who says Marl is the kind of person who jokes here. "I don''t know, there must be a lot of races living in the South from here on out. So do people, and there are numerous demons who can speak the language. Problem is, they''re taking each other''s land and resources." "You were... can you go south if possible and then tell me what the situation was? "Why? "Because we have a purpose, and for that we need to unite this continent." Again the words were as abstract as ever, this time releasing a strong will. Although not different earlier, there is a strong international hegemony for the phrase "unite continents". "Nothing, you don''t have to worry about that land" "Duh, why not!? "If Marl says so much, he says I''ll rule the disturbances in the south." Then he leaves Ain this time. "Never mind. Both Sylvia and I saw the south as a problem. The aftermath of the turmoil in that land had reached our country, too. For one thing, Marl will do what needs to be done in this land." "Thank you. ¡­ and I still have something to tell you." And Ain said a certain word without looking back. Because of the sound of the waves, many words dissolve in the sea breeze. So the word only formed a body as a word between the two of us. "Are you sure he''s worth (,) using? "Yes. ''Cause it should help at the end." "............ if that''s all you have to say, let''s believe it. And I''ll tell Sylvia to keep a good eye out for you, too." A strong sea breeze runs around. At some point, he didn''t look like Cain, and all he had left was Ain. "Mr. Cain, I wonder if you''ve come half a day from the old king''s capital." I''ve heard stories of swimming and traveling between continents, and what''s not in common sense now? Ein finally caught two fish and went back to the camp where everyone was waiting. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After a few days, the foundation of life will be in place. Then Ain, after consulting everyone, moved for purpose. I''m sorry about Marco, but he asked me to stay as a camp escort, and Ein himself left the camp for a little while and took a trip to an interracial or human residence nearby. There were times in this land where we saw the seizure of resources and land, that it was breaking out in the south. But he explored the path of reconciliation, listened to both, and let them show a new path. Then, little by little, they came by the camp of Ain, and dwelt there. It seemed that they were beginning to find value for coexistence that took advantage of each other''s strengths. By the way, the camp was on a hill. It''s a place where the royal castle stands in the future, and it''s a great place to look around. It had been a month or two, and the houses that had been built crudely were in sight. - It''s as if we''re aiming for Kingsland, the king''s capital. When the sun leaned out in the evening. Ain was sitting back on the hill, resting on his body as he looked down at the seaside. (Doing well) He groaned briefly and not in his voice, stroking his chest down at the progress of the plan. (In a communication from your father last week, the south of the continent...... no, the port town of Magna has calmed down) When it comes to the remaining big cities, it becomes the direction of the magical city of Ist. From what I hear, that land in this era seems troublesome inside too. They still have land and resource usurpation, and there''s still no order. Then why were there adults around Kingsland, the king capital? Warren in this day and age said he mouthed a simple answer inside, probably because his eyes weren''t turned yet. I guess I was lucky at times. The dry sound of accidentally stepping on the grass rang behind Ain. It was Warren who came. "Master Marc''s plan seems to be going well. My thoughts are going without any madness." "I''m always here for you." "It''s nothing.... but I don''t get it. I can tell from where he escaped from Wang Du. But why are we building a country like this? Master Marc would be doing something if the chaser didn''t show up." Because if you''re just going to run, you shouldn''t have to stand out. "Let''s assume we didn''t return to the king''s capital. And when you prosper at this rate, it''s never far off from the king''s capital.... even if they are hostile, they are no less powerful" "... maybe" "Don''t fall in love with me. I think it''s time you told me what you wanted. "You mean the reason I''m doing this? "Oh yeah. You know what it means to have two giant organizations, Master Marc." Ein laughs bitterly that it seems hard to enter into friendly relationships. "Oops." Ain''t got his body up all the way, and now he sees where the houses stand. Continue to stretch your spine and open your mouth. "I want to unite continental Ishtal." "............ what, what? "I''m really trying to unify the continent." "Then do something stupid! What that word means is that when you invade Ishtarika, where Master Archet is at the top, you agree that''s what you''re saying!? "I''m not going to invade, and I''m not going to tell you to follow me under my power." Ein smiled softly, saying that Warren was mistaken in the first place. "Did it look like I was about to be king? "Oh, I can see it! "I see. That''s a mistake." Ain''t got no intention of that. On the contrary, the reverse is true, remembering the tombstone of Marc, which was at Demon King''s Castle. That''s what he was carving up when he was the second king. "I''m not the one who should be at the top." I''m sure that''s not the right answer. Ain''t never changed who he was supposed to stand on, and he thought strongly in his heart that he should be the gentle demon king. 412 Old ruins of old times. A few days after the day he spoke to Warren, Ain was leaving Kingsland. Running away for nearly an entire day, it was the Black Fuorn herd that was where it came from. No, they move, so it''s more natural to say nest. It devastated the Black Fuorn nest and took a break and lowered his back to the ground. Deep deep in the woods. It was covered in dark fog until earlier, but the fog cleared where it knocked the Blackfuorns out, and now there''s room to enjoy the chirping sounds of the birds. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! And there are those who spoke to Ain during the break. He is a man with a small body and a muscular body. "Alright! Promise! We Dwarves are about you down there! Whether it''s a sword, a shield, or armor, I''ll make you anything! "Oh, oh... thank you" "Hmm, you shouldn''t go to a place called Ishtarika in the example, right? Well, the Demon King made it. It''s from the country! "Right. If you told me I recommended you, I''d put you in for it." "Whoa! You''re reliable! Actually, I was hoping to settle in. It''s been a good year for me and you! "Your kid? Then Dwarf puts his hand on his hips and says with a high laugh. "Ha-ha-ha! Whoa! Even though he''s still such a pussy, he''s gonna be a great blacksmith! You look like me! "..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... I really have a lot of problems. Ein smiled unexpectedly. "Mmm, you just have to laugh and get along great! That being said, he walks out with his back to Ain. "That''s why. I''ll tell my family. Then we''ll leave." "Yeah, be careful" "Hey, can I get some of this Black Fuorn stuff? These guys burned good, huh? That burns too much... I burned my own house when I was younger. And to my daughter--" "That pisses me off." "My daughter-in-law laughed at me! That''s how me and him got used to each other! ".................. Oh, yeah. Oh well.... please like the material" Ain''t said nothing anymore. Ain''t even started going home. Then Dwarf says as he remembers. "No, you know what? There''s an old ruin near here." and. Needless to say, that word caught Ain''s interest. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Would it have gone on for a few dozen minutes? Eventually the forest opens and cobblestones are reflected in Ain''s eyes. Cracks, even dirty with dirt, but it was a polite construction that made me feel civilized. "What''s here..." Speaking of which, I remember a similar place. It''s a parting of a hidden dungeon, a short while from Demon King''s Castle. "So this is the front entrance to the divine hidden dungeon." This is the first time Ain has taken a leg here. Not exactly the first time. You would be right to say that in modern times we took a leg where it became a crystalline tower, but it was the first time we took a leg when the situation of the ruins. I did remember the surrounding terrain when I thought about it, and if you ask me - I had an existing sense of vision. Huh. "- Phew, is that right? Was the elf of the land also a deviant?" I heard a woman in a good mood. The voice was heard near the ruins, by the half-broken pillars. "Yeah! I thought every elf was the same! "That''s weird! That''s weird! So far apart, the elves were really elves! Go on. I heard two voices. They''re women too. (Sounds familiar) That, too, is nothing short of the voices of unforgettable figures. The moment Ain took a step closer to the three of us. "Oh, a rare guest." and uttered words toward Ain. One of the three people shown in his sight was just sitting back on the ground. The other two are flying like dancing the universe. "Your Lord''s name is Marc. It''s been a little over a year." It was the dragon man who was there. She seems to have known Marc''s name, but Ain''t wondering what to call it. Because Marc in this day and age knew about her as a dragon man, or he didn''t know this. Ein goes back to the journal that Marc wrote, but all it said was that he made some kind of promise to the Dragonman. Was she in this world, too? There are still many secrets, dragon man hiding something from Ain. But in this day and age, she promises something to Marc, and somewhere, there is an atmosphere that seems easy to listen to. You might hear something, Ein thought so and opened his mouth. "What can I call you about you? "Well... just like before, you can also call me God" "Oh, I see." Don''t call me a dragon man. You were right. "It''s dry adds! "Yeah! That''s dry adds! Besides, why are the wooden spirits here? The answer to the question Ein had is immediately apparent. "These guys are the daughters of Non - like. Stay in this ruin much longer than the day you broke up with your Lord. I haven''t been here to talk to you in a long time." "Maybe, did I interrupt? "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been talking to you since last night." "... I see" Ain then roughly packed the distance. "Does that mean you two are gods too? "Mmm? No, these guys aren''t. They''re called elementals." "Elemental......? "Hmm. These are the elementaries of the earth. If there is one, it will enrich the continent, and if there are two, it will promise us abundance that will lead us to a far future. If this were an elemental of water, it would also have created a fountain that would heal the wounds just by drinking" "Mom! Is water better than us?!? "That''s not what I''m saying. Non favors you, and this is just an explanation." That''s what she said with a calm look on her face. It''s not like any of the things I''ve ever shown Ain, it''s a kind, loving look that parents show their children. "I don''t know why your Lord is here, but I don''t know what it is to stand and talk." I said, and I invited you to talk to me about Ain. I pointed to the ground directly in front of me and said, "Look, sit down". 413 Divorce. When Ain sits right next to the dragon man, she talks pompously. "- But he''s a weird kid." "Me, sir? "Bye. It looks like someone else from the time I saw it before, and it gives me the confidence to see it at first sight. What changed about your Lord? Just a few days, just a few months. Assuming after decades it was just a calm day, you can''t be like the Lord." Then she laughed small. "Oh, my God! "Yep............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. "Uhm! Then you can''t fool around like that. Even when the superiors give me a little bit more than once, I''ve picked up my life on account! "Yes or superior? "Read it. It''s not about the stronger ones." Phew, and breathing dragon man. Lay your eyes down to explore old memories, then let your cheeks pull a little. She continued to amaze Ain by nature everywhere. "Noun has killed dragons bigger than this continent, and he has slaughtered old divine tribes. Then the superiors are different...... I still regret being overconfident in my strength and giving it a little bit" "Well, they let you out, didn''t they? The way you put it, it looks like you were the one who got your hands on it first." "Don''t worry about the details! She blushed her cheeks shyly and pointed her lips in an infidel manner. Ein laughs when he sees it and changes the story. "But I can''t believe it. I don''t know who God''s gonna beat." Only at this time did I say that the absolute being of God doubts the one who loses. In fact, though, Ain is well aware of the strength of the Dragonman. I couldn''t believe it at all when she told me that she had finally picked up her life by relying on an inquiry. - It means the world is wide. "I only have this continent... and the one next to me is the world" I knew there was an island just across the ocean. "I heard it from my mother! "Silvia? When will you look that far... well, wouldn''t it be surprising if he were" I accidentally ran my mouth off, but thanks to Sylvia, I escaped my difficulties. "Do you think the Lord wants to see the far world? ''If I told you I wasn''t interested, you''d be lying, but I don''t want to go right away'' "Mm?" "I have a family in this country, and I have things to do." ''That''s not a bad idea. Unlike Non, the Lord has a family, and it''s wonderful to take care of it. " Two, Marc looks at her with a decent face. "Where is your family? ''Well. I don''t even know where or what I''ve been doing for thousands of years since I left my family. I don''t even know if he''s alive.'' Marc wonders if we were not close to each other. But actually, it''s not. ''It''s not like we weren''t close. He just hated his hometown. " ''I''m just asking... what was the place'' ''It''s a strange place. There were always compatriots competing to win, and there were friends who took that for granted. All the fools who sank the land as paradise, were born with values that didn''t fit.'' "Nah, that was a pretty rare place." "Jarrah? Then there was an unacceptable code." ''Then how did you leave your hometown? "What do I care? I don''t know what to do with that." From her high laughter, there was a hegemony Marc had never felt. It is filled with the power that the cell itself understands defeat and the strength that the world itself is blessing her with. This is what they call paradise, because it was destroyed. "Huh -!?" "Chi, no! Nothing. I didn''t fight like euphoria! Only because they attacked me not to admit that Non was leaving... then to escape. Bye!? But Marc couldn''t stop his cheeks from pulling. "Damn, why should I be pulled off?" "Uh, uh... what do you say" I was having trouble reacting, but I managed to say, "How could you be so strong?," Ein (,,) spun the word. An unexpected headache runs through Ain''s brain for a moment. (What''s that?) Exploring the reasons for headaches, Dragon Man says that without any problem. "Originally decided because you''re strong" "Huh." "Nan was born strong." The rest is left to the course of time to live, and its strength has been polished. From Ain''s point of view, it doesn''t seem a little unreasonable. "I don''t even remember making an effort until I left my hometown. He just lived with his mind turned, craving only what he could leap on. I''ve been trying to be strong since I left my hometown." That''s what she said and stood up. Until then, the tree spirits who had been quiet seemed to regret it, and now, as usual, dance through the universe with a fragrant grin. "Well, shall we go back to our work?" "Mom! When will I see you this time! "When!? When will I see you!? "It might take a little while next. Well, a hundred years, maybe hundreds of years." I thought the wooden spirits would be saddened to not see each other for a long time. "Soon, then! "Yeah! Because I''m waiting! I said, it flew away in no time. A hundred years soon? Although Ain accidentally opened his eyes, he was never uncomfortable if he thought of it as an even more temperamental sense of time than an elf. "Or -" While the dragon man heads to the divine hidden dungeon. "If it''s for a promise to the Lord, it''s not a rush to come out." "Ah! Ma, wait! "Ha ha! Bye!" At the end of the day she quickly ran, and she stepped into a divine hidden dungeon. Meanwhile, the leftover Ain slowly rises and looks up at the sky. Close your eyes to the incredible air, like when you are accidentally greeted by a visiting tinnitus. The feeling that the five senses were too sharp and blinding, that I was not myself, that the limbs were not my own, dominated the body. "I was just talking..." There is only one verse that comes to mind. It''s the first king, Marc. But I did have the feeling in Ain that it was me earlier, and I remember saying the words clearly with my own mouth. But it seems different. Words were coming from my own mouth, but the words belonged to someone else. I don''t feel uncomfortable when I think about it. "I don''t know what that means" I can''t chase my thoughts against abrupt phenomena. "What have I been up to just now... and why am I here? Then a headache hit my head. - "Good boy. Well, then, let''s see the Lord again when he grows up. If I kept my promise, I would hear what Noh wished for. The words of the dragonman, which I had never even heard, made me think back clearly for some reason. I don''t know if the expression I could think back is correct, but I did hear it in my head. Eventually the headache subsided, but the difficult-to-brush divergence never subsided. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I wasn''t sure how I got back to Kingsland. But Ain, as soon as he returned, had a change in his five senses. "... something refreshing" Because the incredible things that I was seeing with the Dragon Man disappeared. At some point, I''m just saying there wasn''t anything like that. He continued, looking at Kingsland, where the opening had progressed, and took a big, deep breath. The grain ears gleam golden and swell in the wind. Painting beauty goes hand in hand with the cedary sky that covers the sphere. "Welcome back" "Oh, oh... I''m home" I replied a little distracted to Shannon, who had spoken up. "What. Is there something you want to say to me, too? "Yes, no, no! I was just a little confused... nothing." "Phew." "- Nevertheless" When I look at Shannon, he looks unusual he hasn''t shown before. It doesn''t feel like a very common town girl. He is wearing a long skirt with a red colour, and he is wearing a white shirt and his sleeves are rolled up and his white skin is exposed. The proud redhead was illuminated at dusk, thin on the cheeks, with dirt on it. He was born with good looks, and he just didn''t look like a peasant. "Soil, it''s on." "Huh... duh, where? Oh, that''s why you''ve been bawling about me!? People said they welcomed you because of you, but you''re a terrible person! "So that''s not what I said." He smiles bitterly as if he had no choice, and Ain reaches out to Shannon''s cheek. "Look, I got it" Gently wipe it to reveal a smooth complexion. Shannon didn''t even resist being put up with his hand, which he was receiving in a flattering manner. ".................. thanks" "Mm, you''re welcome." "............... that way. Marco was expecting you, so why don''t you go quickly? "Marco did? "I don''t know what''s going on, but I''ve been waiting for you to come home." Shannon, who turned away from me all the time, says blurry, but he doesn''t look grumpy. Well, Ain remembered why he was waiting for him to come home. To this day, Ishtarika and I have moved in a sense of sharing. Say thank you to Shannon and then walk a little. Then Marco also seemed to have perceived Ain''s return, approaching from Marco''s side. "Welcome back. Sorry for your tiredness, but please report it." "Oh, please." "Dear Cain is also worthy of your help and Marc''s grief is now accomplished. It is no exaggeration to say that only a few lands are left, and the continent is no longer divided". "A few steps ahead of schedule, more than anything." "I thought it might be time for him to move." Ein nodded briefly, "I guess," to the words. 414 Towards return. Ain''t too cautious in character, but not too cautious in character either. Sometimes I was particularly concerned about this battle, and I was thinking about winning and losing again in advance of the progress of the plan I had in mind. One, there was something like a contradiction in my thoughts. - Mm-hmm. and crush it with a bunk inside the tent. Residents who already live around use wood and stone to build houses, but Ain''t still using tents. For whatever reason, it''s simply because this one is better. These are what should be called the oldest demonic props, made by Sylvia. Even if brought into modern times, it was a substitute that would be treasured as a luxury item such as the one used by the nobles. Naturally, we need the Demon Stone. I haven''t been able to let go because of the air conditioning effect. Now to the point. When Ain reached for the ceiling, he thought about its far above - the existence that would see this world. "I''m sure it''s because of my unclear personality." There is an uncut contradiction. Because. "... what I''ve been thinking is that we won''t split Ishtalika" Avoiding the consequences of splitting into two parts: the Wang Capital and the former Wang Capital in authentic history. I thought this had something to do with winning or losing, and it''s also something the first king couldn''t do. That''s why I thought it was good for this battle, but there was a contradiction here. "Then that means you don''t have to help Shannon." Instead, it would have been nice to have stabbed her when she was moving. But now that I didn''t do it, Ain''t looking like he lost. In other words, the status quo in which Shannon is alive is correct, and the preconditions will collapse. Shannon is no longer an enemy in the first place, and Ain''t willing to harm her, though. I laughed bitterly that I had come up with trouble. At about the same time, a voice comes from outside the tent. "Marc, can I come in? "... raviola? It''s rare at this hour." I don''t know the exact time, but it''s probably where the day has changed. "I couldn''t sleep, so we were talking. I was wondering what happened to Marc." "What, we (,,)?" "May I come in? "Well, fine." I wonder who she''s with? This is the woman of our time, isn''t it? Ein''s predictions will unfortunately come off. "- It''s unusual for you two to be together." It was Raviola, who looked before bed, and Shannon, who would also look before bed. They''re both fantastic because of their thin clothes to figure out their body lines. Ain''t staring too hard. Ain''t looking away softly, he gets up from his bunk and points to the table. "Why don''t you just sit down? I''ll even get you a drink." Although there are no good tea leaves compared to modern times, they are nevertheless never bad. Then Shannon took control of it by hand. "I''ll do that." "You? "What, are you dissatisfied? "That''s not what I said. You two are customers, and I just thought I should do it." When I say that, I''m not your sidekick. Sure, Ain snorts back with a bitter smile. We sat in a chair with Raviola one foot away and watched Shannon brew tea for two. "You didn''t say you could stand still." They didn''t even say no. Follow me, says Raviola. "I''m sorry. It''s just, you know, I thought you were good." "Ha... That''s enough. Here, go ahead." Put the cup where the hot air stood on the table and she sat in the chair looking illuminated. When transported to the mouth, the aromatic aroma and warmth spreads from the inside of the body. "Delicious." "Damn... good for you" A somewhat throwing reply, but I know she seems happy. Because I couldn''t hide my mouth angle from rising loosely. I thought it would be infidelity to point it out, and Ein misled with a sneer. "As I said earlier, it''s unusual for you two to be together" "How can you be with Marc when he''s away from here? Ain then opened his eyes unexpectedly. "What, is it weird if I''m with this girl? "Momo- - I don''t think it''s funny." "I think I''ll spend the night listening to what I''m about to say." "You might be so happy to give me a break" The three of them laughed when they spoke lightly. Shannon brews tea substitutes and drinks them and the conversation continues. "I don''t know, but I can talk to this girl. That''s all." "Pfft...... yeah, right. I don''t know why, but maybe it was compatible." I guess the raviola for Shannon is what you could call a friend. As always, Shannon seems illuminated, while Raviola has a tender cheek. It felt like the elderly had gone the other way. Then the story becomes a souvenir story about where and what Ain has done. What kind of battles have you fought and what kind of people have you met? Seeing two people listening to pleasure, Ain on the talking side also smiled and made them talk. - How long has it been? Some time after the two came, Shannon''s head ripped off the boat. "Is it time to open up" "Right." ".................. Yep" After that, everyone was supposed to just go back to their beds. Cologne, and Shannon''s body fall to the table. "Hey, I think I fell asleep..." "Oh... I guess I was tired." "I was tired, why? "You work more than anyone else, so maybe your body was the limit." Raviola''s words caught Ain''s interest. "I do administrative work, too, but this guy''s got a lot more work to do than I do. When my hands are free, it''s like they''re harvesting crops for me." - That''s too much work. "But whoever stops won''t ask. By the way, I wanted to repay Marc..." Unexpectedly Ein blinks repeatedly. I don''t stop feeling special healthy about what I''m saying. Soon Shannon trusted Ain from the bottom of his heart. I know she would never put this in her mouth, but she did tell me now. "I''ll tell you next time. He told me to make a day off." Ain then stands in his chair and leans closer to Shannon, who has fallen asleep. "Are you going to wake me up? "Exactly. I''m thinking of taking you to her tent, and Raviola will follow you? "Fine, but your body could shake and wake up, right? Ein thought it was a bad idea, but Raviola thought differently. "Nothing. You can just let him sleep in this tent." "Ha... ha!? No, no, no!" "Because Marc''s tent is huge, half of it''s used like a warehouse, right? So, you see, there''s plenty of spare bunks." "That''s why" "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''m staying, too." Is that the problem with fulfillment? That said, Raviola has the same stubborn side as Krone, and she should be willing to do that by now. That''s why I gave up, Ain says. "... I''ll get it ready, just wait" "Phew, shall we prepare it together then?" and. Raviola and I went to bed together. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Another few days passed. Leaving Kingsland, Castle of the Demon King...... Archet was there between the sights. She''s always in a bad mood these days. And it goes without saying that it was Ein''s fault. At dusk, which plunged in the sea color, there was a man who carried his foot before her. "You''re in a very bad mood again." "... brother" "If you''re outside the castle, you''ll see that." "If that''s the case - heh! "You want me to bring Marc back and get the head of the Red Fox? "... that too, but you don''t think I found out? Because even I know your brother''s hiding and doing something." I don''t know what you''re talking about. Even in front of Shirazuka Cain, Archet regrettably couldn''t beat him with his mouth. "I don''t know, just ask Sylvia." "Mmm, I can''t do that" "Hmm?" Eventually, Cain, who came all the way next to the throne, pounds Archet''s head and strokes it. Whenever she opens her mouth pompous, turn to her tender expression. "I''m not in a position to ask your sister." "Why is that? "Because your sister''s doing me the job I have to do" "You''re right." So I can''t say I can''t, I just step on two legs. It''s also impossible to get to where Ain is on his own. The lack of a land survey may be manageable if you look at the map, but in the first place, the Demon King''s self cannot leave the King''s Capital. I couldn''t send a warrior because it would be hostile to Ain. But. "Arche, I brought you such good news. This is the hand from Marc..." "Mi, let me see! When Cain sees the letter he took out of his chest, Archet snatches it away like a snag. Oh, man, Cain shrugs his shoulder. To her, who read the letter, he laughs and says, niggling. "Apparently, in a few days, you''ll be back in this king''s capital." Previously complex emotions cloud like lies. Soon as Archet put the letter on his lap, he looked up at Cain and exchanged his gaze. 415 To decide to win or lose. As it stands, Ain''t got a name in the area where it can be unified. But relations with Ishtarika are spoken of in darkness, and the people were by no means few in their sense of friendship and alliance. In the modern era of authentic history, the further depths of the territory held by Viscount Sage. Now there were those who camped at night in a plain where no one lived yet. It is a group that aspires to the capital of King Ishtarika, headed by Ein. Much of the group is warriors. Warriors of many races who admire Ain, and who have high loyalties to Ain. There was a meadow lit by star lights, a boy sitting on a sloppy ground. Under him, who was quietly reading the book, Ain comes up and talks. - I was reading a book. "Dear Marc, I wonder if you''ll ever get tired of that question" "I''m not tired of it at all. Because your behavior is intriguing, okay? "Oh, do as you please" Looking at Ain, who sat down next to him, Warren closed the book he had been reading. Then he looks up at the night sky and is silent. The neighborhood is so quiet that you can''t feel the signs of people. The warriors are already in bed, and only two of them are awake on this occasion and a few warriors who would be on watch. The sound of the wind stroking the grasshoppers reaches my ears above all else. Would I have kept my mouth shut for a few minutes? The next person to open his mouth was Warren. "Even if I''m alone these days, I sometimes look up at the night sky like I do now" ''Did you like this, too? "No. It''s just a change of mood." "Uh, yes, yes... you don''t have to be anything else" Damn, I laughed at Marc. Go on, Ein (,,) says. "I''m going to the king''s capital with the dawn. I want to be there by noon." "I know. Looks like it''s gonna be a long trip tomorrow." "Right. Everyone''s already resting, and you''d better rest early." "Let''s return the same words to Master Marc." "- Oh, me too." "Totally...... well, that''s why. It''s time for me to rest." And Warren gets up and leaves. Meanwhile, the remaining Ein looks up at the night sky again and he turns his thoughts around about tomorrow. I was just able to sort out my thoughts, and Ain also gets up and heads to the bunk. There were tents lined up around. One of them is where Ain sleeps, and like before this, it doesn''t mean Raviola and Shannon are together. But coincidentally, Shannon was looking at the night sky, unlike Ein. The two turn their backs on each other but exchange words. "Are you sure? Shannon asks howdy. "It''s okay, what? "It could be a battle with her, right? Then shut up and take me..." "I''ve told you many times, I''m on your side." But Shannon lay down his face. She grips the soot of her skirt with both hands. The fist trembles weakly and it conveys that the spiciness of the past has not yet plucked off. "-But tomorrow shouldn''t end peacefully." "Yes... right" "Don''t get me wrong, it''s not like my sister and I are." "Huh?" "I haven''t said this before, but I think you''ll be at the center of it" "... that''s not now" accidentally to Ain''s back. She stuck. A warm feel is pressed against the back and a sweet scent covers the ein. She had the skill of a seductive poison, but it was no exaggeration to say that this was a natural product. But my body trembles and I find myself anxious. "Tomorrow, I''d like to ask you for something a little hard." "Anything but your betrayal of me is a scratch." "Then it''s okay. What I''d like to ask for is..." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The King''s capital at noon was swordswallowed. Because a bunch of strangers were approaching from afar. It was about Sylvia who was calm. Without hiding his frustration, Archet is tapping the throne''s twist with his fingers at a ton, a ton. But inside of her, there were emotions I was looking forward to a little bit. I haven''t seen a family named Marc in a long time, although there have been excessive turns. The complex emotions had not yet disappeared, but there were also positive ones. Eventually, from the direction of the boulevard, I heard a march. They stop outside in less than a dozen minutes. - Here I come. Archet stops his fingertip movement, perceiving that he has stepped into the Castle of the Demon King. "Sister." "Yeah, what could it be? "If Me and Marl get into a fight, which side are you on? "If it turns out to be a real fight, it could be both. I''m just, you know, I''m pretty sure it won''t." "... say it again in depth. Because I''m an idiot." "Paranoia..." And a little time went by, and the door between the thrones was knocked. "Come in." He was resolute, a good voice on the street. Soon the door will open to the left and right, and Katsung - - and the sound of going down the floor at the bottom of the leather shoe. "It''s been a while. Sister." And Ain, who carried his leg, said with a sharp glance. Even the Demon King Archet has the power to be scared, and he breathes unexpectedly. But I don''t feel hostile. It only makes you feel a strong will that you will never break. "Yeah, welcome home" "Sorry I did something forceful before this" "I won''t forgive you, but I won''t be mad at you. So explain to me quickly how you did that." A few contradictory words, but Ain''t surprised. "... that, aren''t you angry? "Mm, I''m not angry. Your sister spent about a month explaining to me." "- Mother?" "I just scolded this kid for being too aggressive." That should mean I haven''t told you yet to be bound by Ein''s thoughts. I breathe louder and stare straight at Archet and say: "There were those who tried to bring disaster to this land." "... Marc thinks it''s not that woman" "That''s right. Sure, she put her hands on her sister, and given the rumors up until then, it''s not impossible for her to think that she was behind it." I tried to get it out, not exactly. Ain''t intentionally changed the way he said it because saying this would be a hassle. "But it''s not. Because the mastermind is the man who was advising his sister." "I want to know why you thought that and why" "Can''t you use the knowledge and information I know to anticipate," the answer said? "No, of course not." Then Ain goes on. "Isn''t it too late for him to come and advise his sister? "Maybe because you were worried you should tell me." "Then why did your sister move when your mother and father weren''t around? This is because he adjusted it so that it wouldn''t get in the way." ".................. but still, I can''t say it''s a coincidence" "Mr. Marr, I can''t snort that much either. I stopped Archet because I believed your words, but I need more accurate information." "Of course, we have that information." Might be cheating on this. Because it''s information that Ein, who lived in the modern age, has learned, special information that is unknown to Marc of this age. "He tried to manipulate the head of the Red Fox using certain demonic materials." It''s a bitter, memorable material that was made to struggle over and over again. "You know, Mr. Marr. It''s not easy to have such demonic material..." "Your mother should know that, too. Black Dragon material makes it possible." "Huh - how did you get that demon..." Sylvia is naturally surprised. If it''s a name, I don''t have to know it, and I can''t wait to find out that I even know its nature as a demon. "That''s why I kept him swimming. I was secretly in touch with my father because I was going to thoroughly examine the power he had and erase it all." Archet sitting on the throne is refreshing to hear of Black Dragon. She looks up at Sylvia and asks for an explanation of what it means. Being able to capture and communicate the main points quickly brought Archet to an understanding as well. "That, how could I not have been used? Simply because my sister is strong. "Hmm, doesn''t work for me? "You will. Naturally, Mother or Father... it doesn''t work for Marco either." There is only one way to affect everyone. "The spirit and magic of the head of the Red Fox has allowed us to exert our influence not only in the King''s capital, but throughout this continent." When I could exchange explanations and questions so far, it was a very solid theory. Sylvia in particular fully understood. Archet on the other hand is a little bit, but he was convinced that the real mastermind was him - Oz. "What''s it gonna be doing that? "The character of the man I know is that he is an explorer who prefers the unknown." "How the power of the Black Dragon affects this country... No, it used all the continents and the people as research material." Ain nodded back at Sylvia''s words. Then disturbing air arrived so far from the off-site. It''s just an ambiguous sign, like the atmosphere, that I feel in the sixth sense. But if the three of you are here, you can hear it as if it were a sound. "Sounds like you''re on." I''m done saying it. Ain''t turning back on my heels. "I''ll tell you more when it''s all over. Mother, I know you heard from Father, but I''m going to finish everything now." 416 Eins words and researchers and accessories. Outside the castle town, demons appeared unusual. Blood-running eyes are common if you''re a hungry demon, but your body only has demons covered with unnaturally raised muscles, and the breath you get thrown up doesn''t stop you thinking of the steam coming out of the water train furnace. The people of the king''s capital were frightened and the warriors moved, and the warriors Ain brought also prepared for demons. "- Master Marc." and Warren greets Ein, who has left the castle. "Everything is as assumed. And it''s all going my way." "Exactly. Leave it all to me. You were right." "I don''t mind that...... what are you gonna do? He... my people must be..." "Finish it all now. I''m done letting you swim." Ain then proceeded to his feet outside the castle town, and Warren walked behind him one step. In the midst of the noise, they showed no slight restlessness and were calm. He was on schedule and didn''t try to rush, exposing himself to a leisurely walk. "But I only doubt one thing." "Heh, what? "............ it''s a demon out there. I honestly can''t solve it. Did that guy really think this was going to work out for him while he went out of his way to do something about it? "Oh, you''ve done enough damage with the demons you''ve prepared to accomplish your purpose." "Isn''t that strange? It''s nothing more than a loss like this. Something more... seems like I''m thinking of another hand." "Like what? "I think I''d set up a place where we ran away. You must have fed the people who live in that land and given Marc more despair and tragedy." "Huh......... Me, are they gonna do that? "So! I told you this was a tentative story! If that man is choosing Master Archet for research and wants the end of the rampage, then that doesn''t make a big difference in the rampage of Master Marc! Warren now admitted that Archet and Ain''s strength was antagonistic, even without words. No, I''m even thinking that maybe Ain''t winning. I can only praise him for standing around when fleeing the King''s capital, no matter how many times I hear it. So no wonder Oz craves Ain''t Rampage. But I can guess why I can''t do it. "He couldn''t come to me." "How can you be sure? ''Cause I tweaked it with your father so I wouldn''t. Warren hadn''t heard, distorted her face dissatisfied. Little by little as I walk, I''m getting closer to the center of the noise under the castle. We have very little time left to talk slowly. "There''s no way a researcher can live in a dangerous place on his own. Experimenting with demons requires a collaborator, and if the collaborator is unwilling to leave the king''s capital, the man can''t leave the king''s capital either." If this is the popularity of water trains in the future Ishtarika. And if the streets are built and the times when a number of adventurers hunt demons, it''s not the story. Currently, there is absolutely zero element to obtain such safety. Dangerous places are incomparable compared to the future. "Right. What Marc and Cain said about being user-friendly -" "Mmm, that''s the thing" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó What Ain''t seen back where Shannon is is is Oz trying to take her. Even so, kidnapping is not showing you how to take them away as well. He was only trying to escape by saying it was dangerous here, in a desperate shape to the head of his compatriots without disrespect. "Chief! Being here is just food for demons! Despite having warriors around, Oz was desperately trying to persuade him. His appearance is hilarious. Because I don''t understand a bit that my plans are being nursed, and I step in and say I''m still in the middle of a plan, and I''m showing up here with strength. It''s all because of an irregular presence called Ain. But there is no one on this occasion who can point out that it is cunning, and Ain''t going to go through with it if he does. Okay, Shannon''s back in Ain. Seeing him, Oz didn''t change his expression and was trying to leave this place with Shannon. "I''m here." "Why not?! "... because he protects me, I''m okay with demons attacking me" "Then don''t say anything stupid! Naturally, Shannon has heard what Oz is up to. Even if you haven''t heard, she would choose Ain now, and that doesn''t have much impact. But it''s a huge impact for Oz. "Look over there......! There are still many demons - demons... but..." "The demon ends in that time. I''m not coming anymore." "... Dear Marc, I''m sorry for the delay in greeting you. But how can you be so sure!? I''m wasting my time doing this! I''m in a hurry with the chief to evacuate." That''s what Oz said, while he was uncomfortable with how the demon looked. If it''s on schedule, it should push even further with the second, and third. To say so, the noise must not seem to have subsided anymore, and the warriors around me, who are too calm, are strange and irresistible. "My father and Marco stood outside, so we can''t break into the king''s capital." "Huh." Two, Oz''s face stiffened. Sweat transmits to the neck muscles, causing a little disturbance in breathing. "Even so, did you think it was weird? "No... if they crusaded you, I wonder if you''ve ever crossed it." "Heh, if that''s what you''re still saying. I''ll take your mind off it." Ain said so and shook Shannon''s hand, forcefully leaning beside himself. "If it''s calculated, it''s okay to have the Cains. You should be able to invade Wang Du. We''re gathering enough numbers and strength, so there''s no planned madness. But why isn''t the demon coming? I think so." ".................. ugh" "Maybe, but I''m lucky your plan worked." "Wah, my plan is a success...? "Yes. I know a future in which your plan was a success. Your plan was thoughtful, but there were a number of walls that just couldn''t succeed. So are Cain, Sylvia, and the Warriors of the King''s Capital." "What are you talking about? "You''re just spitting out emotions you don''t like, so shut up and listen. You... that''s why you accomplished the plan. I rambled two demon kings, Ashe and Shannon, to treat the King''s capital itself as a lab, a saying that treated the people as rats for research." "What... Lord Marc... what do you know... and by whom is Shannon! "But not everything is your strength. It was accomplished because the gears met and we had good luck there. If I''d known better, you wouldn''t have made such a mistake." Because Oz didn''t even know much about it. "You still didn''t know how strong your father was holding nothing." The strength of the strongest swordsman who can cut a sea dragon into one sword. The fact that when he is devoted to waving his sword, however mighty the demon may be, he is not allowed to stand before his eyes. "That''s what I''m talking about." and Cain, the most powerful swordsman who appeared. He walked the cobblestone in our face and appeared with a great sword on his shoulder. No scratches, no slight tiredness. No matter how fortified the demon is, it''s the same thing if it''s not Red Dragon or Black Dragon. It''s just a demon with a lot of numbers, and I can''t believe it''s hard work. "Marc, are we done here?" "Yeah, let''s get this over with" I''ve already found out everything. Oz, who guessed, was bloody, and his nucleus beat heavily. "Long...! "............... is it true you were trying to do something to me? "No, long... it''s different! This must be an unlucky misunderstanding! Shannon clings to Ain with grief in his face. I no longer had full confidence, and even when I said he was headed to the dead place, I had a heart that I could just follow with a smile on my face. She sensed she wouldn''t shelter herself, Oz says with a big, big sigh. "Did you lose a man''s blood" and. "What did you use as a weapon to win Master Marc''s asylum? Did you use your body to distract you, as you have done before if you were long? Other than that, it''s worth the length... unfortunately, I can''t think of anything else besides that power later" "Chi, chi - Huh" "If not, what? "I told him..." I get lost in words, I lean down. If you ask me, what could I have given him? In retrospect, I remember telling you a lot, but I don''t remember giving you anything. "I told him... what..." "It would be. I''m not the kind of person who can give you something." Then Oz moved on to the execution of the handful of openings. At this rate, we can let them run wild. It was unexpected that she was dumping on Marc, but if she rocked that emotion, she thought it would be a use if she was volatile from the beginning. Eventually, as expected, she holds her head and drips into Ain''s body. The moment when the force fell out of my whole body and I was about to crouch down already. "It''s okay, I always get a lot of stuff." That''s what Ain said and supported Shannon''s body. "It''s tea you make in the morning and evening, and I''ve had rice cooked. He worked for the people far away, and he welcomed me home with a smile." "That''s not what anyone can do? "On the contrary, what can no one do? To be a demon king, like your sister, for example? Or being a strong demon like your father or Marco? "Yeah, I think we need that special thing" "But it''s not something we all need to do. I''m not willing to deny what I''m supposed to honor, but isn''t it worth it to those who can''t be demon kings? If that''s what you think, you''re just as worthless." "... sophisticated" "Which is a trick. It''s up to me to decide whether or not there''s anything special about it." Ain''t trying to hide the hegemony he''s cultivated, he hunted down Oz. The power to convey a hinge and air was a tenderness on his side that made him want to give himself up warmly, but from Oz it''s like the blade itself is flying in momentum. "By having her, I got my heart full. If everything needed a special meaning, she would have done something special that enriched my heart. The deeds you call worthless are as valuable to me as your own demon stones." "Apparently, Master Marc is being tipped off by the chief." "Oh. ''Cause I respect what she''s done. Desperate for everything, but hiding my hard work was as healthy and beautiful as a waterfowl" Shannon then regains his composure in his heart. He put his hand on his still restless chest, opened his eyes strongly and looked back at Oz. "What a hassle it''s been." Oz sighed and said, taking off the white coat that was coming. The white coat falls in front of Ain. What are you gonna do? Ain was calm with the panicking warriors and Shannons beside him. "Thank you for your help until today. I''m going on a journey now." From the inside of the white coat, red and black chi scattered around. It also seemed to make sense as a blind eye, and Oz quickly disappeared. By the way, in this day and age, mood harmful to the human body is less threatening than the future. Because many of the constituent peoples are demons, more resistant than the future interracial. But this temper was so thick that many of the warriors on this scene crouched. "It''s gonna be okay." When Ain said that, the ambient air was immediately purified. Neither Cain nor Ain are following the escaped Oz. Look at that, Warren rushes over. "Shouldn''t we rush after him? "No, I''m going somewhere else" "Another...? You''re not letting me know again!? "I''m sorry I kept my mouth shut, but I know where he''s going to run. Of the two... I''m going later." Hearing another word of certainty, Warren was on the verge of giving up. How far the hell is he reading? I don''t know the end of it, and Warren gives up thinking. Eventually, Cain came closer. "You were ambitious and splendid, Marc" In honor of Ain, I stroked his head around a little rambling. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A place near the Wang capital, out of sight behind the woods. Nothing, except for a certain grass and soil, which led to the appearance of a staircase leading underground. Oz, who came there, hurried to begin his discipline. "It''s a hassle... what a hassle" I''m not where the plan went bankrupt. If the chaser makes it, his life is in danger. "Oh, come on, hurry up." "Huh - what is it, you?" It was Ed who showed up. He comes down the stairs slowly with his proud spear in his hand. "I don''t think I taught you this safe house." "Yes, but I couldn''t overlook you as a collaborator when I saw you running away in such a hurry." "... now it really helps. I''m sorry, but I need you to escort me far away." "Is it because there is a demonic threat? "Yes, can I ask for it? Oz had packed his bags as he talked and spilled his stupidity at not being able to take big things he had trouble carrying, such as some materials. By the way, there''s always no sign of a response. What the hell is he lost? I look back where Oz has finished preparing his luggage. "Hey, get back to me." "It''s a different story, I seem to be a trinket." "... what? I accidentally returned it with a distracted voice. "A few months ago, Master Cain told me that. You said you were a trinket. He fell down before the mighty, and told his aunt that it was only a small object aimed at the shadow." "So what do you say?" "Continuing, Master Sylvia was preached the way in which small things lived. Did you know? A backward trinket is the need for asylum to live in a group called the country." "So you... Huh? Oz''s hand stretched naturally into a jealous fever that accidentally ran over his shoulder. Dropping blood wets clothes, hands, and the ground. "Without the patronage of the asylum, my neck would just fall off. How about that? Didn''t you learn that too? "Oh man... oh man yeah!? How could you? Why are you spearing at me?!? but if you get this far, even fools can guess. He said he had been betrayed for a long time and swimmed. Ed knows all the other safe houses. I mean, he said he was just being utilized until today to find out everything he had hidden. "I''m sorry... I''m in a lot of trouble for my life too. If you were even stronger, I wouldn''t have hated to lick that leg. Oh? The word now sounds exactly like a trinket. I''m sorry to hear that." The spear reflected the light entering from the ground. Where the dull light targeted his own chest, Oz rushes out. He forgot his pack and rushed out with his life. 417 Open. Oz, who runs through the field, looked back several times. But there''s never been a way for Ed to come after me, and there''s no sign of any other chasers. The grasshoppers scented every time Oz moved, and the gentle sound of the wind rocking the grasshoppers wrapped around them. Ha-ha-ha, and Oz''s breathing is restless. Now he was in a narrow span of intellectual desire and survival instincts, driven by his obsession with research throughout this period. For dozens of minutes, stop and breathe away from the King''s Capital. "If here..." A small plain with signs that people lived in. The trees that surround the area hide this from their surrounding gaze, a little hide-and-seek depths. Oz enters a certain little house, looking used to it. I fished the floor of a house that was obsolete and almost completely destroyed, and took out the crate I had hidden. "I can still live - I can satisfy this desire for knowledge." The plan is broken, but it''s not like we can''t start over. He took the pitch-black shards contained in the crate and smiled inadvertently tranced. When I stood up hugging the crate all the time. Kata...... Eh. Oz''s expression was distorted by the sound of the floor that accidentally raised his back. "I was sure you''d be here." The sound of stepping on the floor approaches. At the same time I heard the sound of pulling out the sword. "How could you do that? "This is where you lived with your parents. It''s also where you killed your parents and pulled the Demon Stone out of your body." "... how could you do that? Oz asks with the same words in his mouth, but in the first and second, the height of tension was different. "I found out in the future. I heard it from you in the future." "Ridiculous thing to say - you say, eh! A sparingly thrown crate heads for Ain. Ain''t had no difficulty defending him, but when he noticed he had a sharp blade piercing his arm, and for a moment in dull pain and heat, he whispered his eyebrows. "Your cause of defeat is your certainty of victory." When Ain sees the blade when he hears that voice, the whole body is black instead of full. Because it was very similar to the black stone in the example, I can predict that it was deliberately created from Black Dragon material. "I want to find out what this material belongs to. Erosing the mind and eating magic¡­ the strange material that makes the host''s emotions daunt, what miracle product is it?" "Didn''t you want to see the head runaway? "If you insist, I wanted to know both." "I see, it''s like you." When it was time for Ain to have a change, Oz spilled a niggling, inferior grin. But after a few seconds, there''s no change. No, on the contrary, Ain pulled out the blade and threw it away. "Unfortunately, the power of the Black Dragon doesn''t come to me." "Ha... Koko, what is Black Dragon...? "It''s about the material you were using. Red Dragon soaks in a golden hot tub and catches fire. And then it''s a giant dragon, but you don''t need to know anymore." The sword flashes dull illuminated the area. The sleeves of Oz''s clothes rose in the wind, and a red line arose from his hips to the top. When a small droplet of water comes to mind, his arm drops with blood scattered over his exaggeration. "I... my arm... my arm...? "I''ve been thinking about a tough interrogation, but it wasn''t my taste because of my sweet personality." "Ahhhhhh!? Arm Yee!? My arm ooh...... ugh!? "So I took the time to do a thorough research. I let him swim and I also explored the place. Thoroughly so that I don''t have to stay after your research." "Ha-ha-ha... Ha-ha! Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. This is it! This is the pain that breaks the skin, cleaves the meat and breaks the bones...... ugh!? "I wasn''t willing to use Shannon''s help. I don''t want to create a new scratch in her heart, and in case you think about it, it was something to avoid." Oz is still gasping for pain at this moment. This may not be much different from the harsh interrogation Ein denied, but as punishment for what Oz had done, this was about it. The sound of sweat and blood tides dripping to the ground. Watching Oz grin invincibly knowing the pain while gasping for it makes it easy on his unusual personality. "I''m sure you won''t apologize for anything I say." "Haha...... Ouch! That hurts. Wow!? What a pain! What a rare pain you''re learning!? "I don''t want to allow it to come to an end without any regrets. That''s why I came up with one." So Ain stood in front of Oz. Then, wave up your sword and look down at him. Leaking a big sigh, then throwing words that Oz hates more than anything else. You can''t know anything anymore. Oz forgot the pain and looked up at Ain in a hazy way. "Shall I say it again? You can''t know anything anymore." "- Don''t." "You''ll never learn anything new again, and you won''t be able to research it. Like a book with no more pages, no more new stories to spin" "Stop it! Just shut your mouth! "Oh, then I guess I''ll do that" Saying so, Ain sets up to pierce his sword, and eagles at Oz''s forehead. "What are you going to do" "He told me to keep my mouth shut, so I have nothing more to talk about. It''s over." "Ha ha...! Then Oz began to gloat for the first time. Keep your mouth half open and lightly lower your gaze. Raise your remaining arm and put your hand on Ain''s cheek. Say it even in the words of begging for life, or yes, the arrowhead thing Ain thought of. "Then let''s learn the world after death." Say no, I slipped my tongue on Ain''s cheek. For a moment, Ain says before Oz''s nucleus is crushed and his consciousness vanishes. "I say the Demon Stone has a soul. So I decided to seal your demon stone tightly and sink it to the bottom of the ocean." Oz finally regrets it, leaking his unspoken breath and moving his mouth. Even if he was uttered in the first place, he wouldn''t have made a big deal out of it right now. Because they said it would be sealed in the dark with nothing, and just as Oz was desperate. Eventually, when the light of life goes out, Ain crushes the Demon Stone, unlike what he said earlier. "It''s a lie. If you keep it, it''s gonna be a lot of things." It was enough to make me regret it at the end. If you think of Oz at death, that''s all your heart soothes. Well, and. Ain let go of his hand from the breathless Oz, looking up at the sky, closing his eyes and whining. "That''s it." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó At night, the Wang du was very busy. Instead of the end of the friendship between Archet and Marc, the enemies who suddenly appeared also crusaded. And then the people rejoice because the size of the country is even bigger. In the castle courtyard, Warren reads books by way of example. Ain smiled bitterly at the way he looked at the raviola sitting next to him. - Whatever it is, it''s Krone. Then I notice his gaze, and Raviola smiles. "It''s been a while since you''ve been home to the castle." "Right. It was nice living over there, but my parents are more comfortable." "I agree, but Marc must be more. After you die, leave the Demon Stone in your room... what did you say?" "Oh, did I say that? "Not long ago. You said you wanted Demon Stone in your room, not in your grave." - I might have said that. It''s a lie. I don''t remember that. But I guess Marc himself said it. "Is that it?" Shannon moved into Ain''s sight. Even though everyone is still making a scene, she goes on her own into the castle. Ain''t stood up wondering how it went. "It sounds like too much noise and it lit up, so I''m gonna take a walk." "Yeah, all right." When he told him so and headed inside the castle, Shannon was not going up the stairs or talking to people, but was advancing to the back, which was the shadow of the castle. I wonder what it is. Again, I can''t help but wonder what her purpose is. "Hmm..." Now somehow, I don''t feel right to go after him. That''s why I followed you quietly. (That''s for sure) I realize that this is the way to the innkeeper. In the future, it is a place that leads to the Royal Cemetery, a place that is also memorable to Ain. Shannon wasn''t supposed to be good there, but I was wondering why he was going there. She has never had a sign of stopping her legs, and she is aiming to stay in a straight line. "... Phew" She leaked her exhale and then laid her hands on the door and went inside without hesitation. "Huh." You''re lying, aren''t you? Don''t put it into words. Ain''t going after him. As soon as I opened the door, she waved back with a surprised face as she was inside. "Duh, why are you here!? "No, it''s this line..." By the way, this place doesn''t look like a barista anymore. Because Marco destroyed it, or now it''s a little salon-like place with windows on it. It''s lit up in the moonlight and doesn''t look like a bad room. "I''m just here to see if you''re okay." "What do you mean, okay? "... if you''re afraid of the dark here." It''s not as dark as it used to be, but it''s certainly dark if there''s still no light. Later there will be some bad feelings when she is locked up. "I don''t know what it is, but I thought it might be okay." Shannon says so to make sure his chest is calm. I was amazingly calm myself and surprised and delighted to have been normal. Then pack the distance from Ain and stand a few dozen more centimeters. "What I just said, isn''t that a lie? "Uh, which one are you talking about? "... I''m not worthless. When you told me." Shannon laughed as Ain nodded back "naturally". "You are more dazzling to me than Asahi. I think he''s gentler than the warm wind of spring and has a bigger vessel than this continent" "I think that''s just too much to say..." "Yeah. Because you saved me." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "If you can''t illuminate me, I can''t find the point of living either. It made me want to expose my weakness and still entrust my mind and body. You really are cheating." His expression was bright with dissatisfaction, and he had a grin all spilled. The eyes are lustrous and lustrous moisturizing from joy and exaltation with a gorgeous smile pointed at Ain that any heterosexual would be able to captivate. Shannon took a much deeper breath from it. (- That) Sigh, Ain''s vision was dazzling. The world loses color and the sound becomes less loud and clear. But there is no abnormality in physical condition. "I want you to listen to me - of" "Yeah, what? "Me -" Gradually the symptoms became more pronounced. I can only see Shannon in front of me, but I can''t hear her well. "Me - about you -" I can''t hear the words, but I accidentally put my face close, Shannon. Just before her lips overlap Ain''s lips, her body breaks down into grains of light and blends in. Soon the room disappeared due to the same symptoms. The area continues everywhere, transforming into a bright white glowing space. Then I heard a patch, a patch, a patch. An indisputable applause. "Exactly." Looking back as my voice sounded, it was Lyle there. He was dressed the same way before, applauding Ain. "You win." "My win...? Oh, oh... well, this was a battle" "What''s wrong with you? You remember the remnants of the world today? "If so, what do you say?" "- I don''t know. Will you come to this end in real life? Will the real world come to be like the fantasy world that just ended like this? "I don''t want it. No, you can''t want to." "Oh, I''m afraid I won''t bother you at all." "It''s the same as I''ve ever dreamed. I''m sure the best happy ending anyone ever wanted is such a convenience and a good word for hearing loss is unacceptable" The best part is about Shannon. It breaks my heart that she was pitiful, and that no salvation was given to her. But still, I don''t want a happy ending that''s convenient. "I have loved ones in the original world. I''m not willing to deny the people I''ve ever lived in the world, and there were people in reality who wanted to save me. But..." Assuming history has been changed, there may be a large number of people who won''t be able to meet. The same goes for blonde elves, for example, who love themselves so much. "By the way, have you figured out the criteria for winning or losing? "... I think the main axis was not to bring war to Ishtarika" "Hmm, unfortunately, a little different. Until now, the battle was whether His Majesty could save those who could not save him." That is not just Cain or Sylvia in addition to the people of Istarica. "Can''t you save Shannon?" "You want to save me? "Of course." "Unfortunately, I don''t have the help to save her then (,). It''s impossible." Ain knew they''d say that. But in my mind, I was hoping for some means, but I lay my eyes on the answer as I imagined. "Well, that''s the end of the long battle, and the first one is you win. Come on, what do you want to know? Look at Lyle with three coins in his palm, Ain''t saying. "My mother''s secret." "Really so... oh, if you look at that face, you don''t even seem to have to ask" Ain grabs the tossed coin. Then, the vision transformed in an instant. Ain crouched to the strong shock that even a giant meteorite fell on his head, holding his head with both hands and laying his eyes down. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The scene was in the castle, where Ein knew it well, between the sights. It was fantastic there, illuminated by the blue and white moonlight, and Ain''t even remembered his nostalgia for the landscape he hasn''t seen in a long time. One girl appears there. You can''t go wrong looking at her rocking her glossy dark brown hair. Olivia was just a girl. And she shall come between the sights, and the eyes, and the throne of Silvard shall be filled with tears. "... brother" From the whimpering voice came sorrow from the bottom of my heart. "How and why did you disappear from us" said, wetting the throne with large grains of tears. There is no one to comfort as one. Instead, I guess she came here looking for a place to cry by herself, so you''re right, Ein is driven by the urge to rush right now and hold her shoulders. No matter how long it takes, Olivia is alone. Minutes, dozens and hours pass, she wakes up feeling tired of crying. The last time she behaved herself, she walked out to leave the throne room. Unexpectedly, however, a breeze struck her from the sight. "Huh... the wind? The windows are tight, and the doors aren''t open. When I stop wondering, I hear voices of people I''ve never heard before. When I feel some sign and look back. "Ishtarika, the blood-dry-addicting girl of the royal family, I wonder if you''re willing to make a deal with Non." There she is, the girl who laid her back on the throne. The visibility was human apart, with silver hair more beautiful than Ishtarika''s silver illuminated in the moonlight. "You are." "Nothing''s moving at all." "... who are you" "He''s not a dragon man with the power to slaughter the gods." "- Are you trying to roll it in smoke, saying something you don''t understand? "I wonder what it''s like to be overheard with words you don''t know. Well, if you''re a royalty to stand on, you can''t do it." Then the dragonman coughed up and corrected his residence. "At dawn when I made a deal with Non, I''ll tell you what Lyle and Celestina are up to. Interested or not" "Huh... What do you want me to do? "I want to ask the Lord, who has a high name with the Virgin. Will you be a true Virgin? "I can''t say yes. I promise you that I will not avenge this country." "Like the brothers of your Lord? "Huh -!?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. You''re giving it back." Olivia was annoyed by emotions such as frustration, grief, and impatience. If you realize it, there''s not a bit of alert left, and you slowly notice yourself packing your distance from the dragon man. While I was there, I felt the liver''s stiffness. Seeing Olivia approaching, the dragonman takes one demonic stone out of his nostalgia. "Non wants to recall the owner of this demonic stone. The Demon Stone may contain the soul of its owner, but unfortunately it is only the power that resides in this Demon Stone." The colour of the demonic stone you can show off is fresh green. He had a beautiful color that made him feel warm and gentle. "Ah, he turned every soul into power, and left the world in exchange for saving this country" Then this time, the gold thread dances through the Dragonman''s fingers. I don''t know where that leads, but it looks like it''s penetrating the window and stretching out into the sky. "This yarn is the power of Non." "The yarn... the force? "Dear Left, this is the only skill that Non possesses, and thanks to this, we are able to retain the edge with him. sooner or later, to connect to its demonic stones and to recall them." "Who are you talking about?" Olivia has remained somewhat calm so far because of the expectation that she might be able to hear from her brother and Ceres. He relied on it to remain calm, not knowing his opponent''s name or his identity. "I would have just said that. He who saved this country." "Huh... First sire... is it? No, that''s unrealistic." "It''s up to you to believe it, but if you can, I want you to believe it. Marc''s dry addled. I mean, you can''t go back to your life with anything other than dry ads." "No way, you''re telling me..." "I hope you don''t get me wrong, but it''s not like your Lord is pregnant. Let Marc rest for a while in the branch of the tree called the Lord." "Take advantage of my dry ad habits," he said? "Uhm." I was puzzled by words that didn''t even clap. But Olivia was more important to be able to get information about her family. "... you call me the King of Heroes and the Root" "Well, I''m not willing to push everything to dry ad values - and I''m not willing to belittle an individual named Lord" "I wonder what that means." "As soon as he returns, the rooted edge between the Lord and him will be cut off. What Noh wants is a means for him to go back. Besides, it''s not always possible for you to have a good opposite sex." Then Olivia laughs invincibly. "Absolutely nothing." To be clear, she knelt before the dragonman. I close my eyes and lay my hands on top of each other to pray. "The strength of his will is very similar to his." "I''m me. Never be the hero king you speak of." "Something else. Good, I liked your Lord." Marc''s demon stone moves away from the dragonman''s hand. Floating in the universe, the threads emanating from the dragon man became tangled and a glowing cocoon blended into Olivia''s body. Then Olivia immerses herself in a sensation she has never felt before. Something about being in the body and having an edge. "Ah, name him whatever you want. And it would help if you would accept him as a new being. He''ll brush himself up again with the strength of his heart" That''s how the dragon man floated in the universe. "I''ll be back soon. Sorry, but I''m taking it in now, another year... No, I''ll see you in a few years." "Please wait...! I may soon cross the sea and marry a nobleman from another country." "I don''t care about anything. Noon will find you wherever you are. And rest assured that your Lord will be worried. As soon as he''s born, but I''ll cut off the roots of your Lord and his. You will not be wronged before the Lord has married you." Olivia stroked her chest down when she heard back. "Ha ha! What, you''re anxious to root for him in another country''s nobility? "Oh, that''s...! Yeah, a hero king can snort even if he tells you to accompany him. But rooting for a nobleman who knows nothing and putting his life together¡­ my heart doesn''t settle right away" "Well, it''s not a dry-ad value. I don''t know how." "- For thou shalt not do iniquity for thy fatherland and thy husband, as thou dorest." "It''s a good idea. That said, I don''t know what''s going to happen. Sometimes there can be another problem, as opposed to the fact that the Lord cannot give a damn about his nobility. Non makes a hundred daughters, marries them all, and knows the divine tribe who divorced them all." "I don''t know much about the second half of the story, but that rarely happens." Thus the dragonman left. Like when you come, it winds up and her figure disappears. As promised when I left, put down a letter that said something about Lyle and Ceres. Well, the scenery changes again. Now it turned into a bland space, without Olivia and very similar to where Ein is now. There is one couch that has been left untouched. There was a dragon man sitting right on top of it. Huh. "- Hmm?" At the end of her gaze, a photosphere was born where there was nothing. The blurry light quickly mimicked the human form. "Not at all, finally back" "That, is this...? And the human form says. "Good to be here." "What about you? "Non is well... like a god" I can''t see the human face, but I know it''s taken in disgust. "Your Lord is dead. That''s why I was summoned to the goddess. Let us reincarnate your Lord into another being." "Huh - are you serious? "Mm-hmm. Seriously, big deal." "That''s like a lanobe or a game...... that''s what it is! "It''s similar, I''m sure. So let''s try to get the Lord to turn the chatter" Dragon men continued to talk about the more distracted types of people. I went on to explain some of how this happened and what would happen next. "It''s not just the difference (,,,,,,,,,) between turning the ga (,,,,,,) cha where the Lord knows or not (,,,,,,,,,)" This is the dialogue Ain has heard. "For once, I''d like to ask, then, that''s what my last life did, and someone wanted to turn it around? "This isn''t me. Another god spinned it." "What was the result then? "Common, so-called normal." Follow up and talk about causes of death and other things, and a giant gacha machine appears. The force written on the capsule obtained by the human form was'' Toxin Decomposition EX ''. The human form was surprised and discouraged to see it. But the dragonman laughs, immersed in contentment in his heart. - And he was born into the Roundheart family. Olivia''s wholehearted love for him is not due to his past feats. Everywhere I watched him with a sincere, hard-working personality, forgetting what I had heard from the Dragon Man, putting nature and love into him at my will. As a new individual, as an individual born out of the habit of dry add-. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I''ve noticed small discomforts before. Marco should have had a Lord to serve, but he said it was best to serve Ain. But I didn''t think the word would come out of his mouth, a knight of loyalty, sincerely. Assuming that it is true, it will be the Lord that Ain serves. And Ain''t been in Marco''s position until recently. Like a broken thought, there was also a small clue. Sometimes Sylvia and Cain were grumbling deeply, and in some other details? I can''t deny that I ever thought that. I guess that''s why. Ein was unexpectedly calm and slowly rose when his headache subsided. I wasn''t convinced by the facts, but it doesn''t look disturbing. "I''ve heard that before." "... what''s that? "That''s what Marc the First King said before he died." The first person to say that was Marco at the end of the Heim war. He made it talk to Krone, who walks with him. "Yep. He was left saying this before he took his breath away. ''If you''re ever going to be reborn, I want to be a demon king who can beat them''. I believed that word and waited for hundreds of years at Demon King''s Castle with my mission. '' Ain''t heard this since the end of the war, but I remember it no differently, word for word. Then I say as Lyle remembered, who was quietly listening. "By the way, two fights." "Enough is enough. Because I think we should ask that dragon man for the rest of the information." "... oh, I thought you''d answer that." Then Lyle rang his fingers and created a door right beside him. "What did I and Ceres do, ask her? "I will. ''Cause I think this is the most muscular." "Then will you let me say it one last time? "Yeah, anything" Oh, and I heard Lyle kneeling. Then soon, I hear words mixed with complex emotions that seem to confess and honor me. "- I hated the First Majesty. He was making people recruit all the jealousy and frustration for someone who couldn''t win no matter what he did. I''m sure your father will too." "I''ve heard the same thing from your grandfather" "Ha, isn''t it? But it was also natural not to win. Until just now, the reason - it only showed up in these eyes. Now I feel bad about my chest." But Ain mocks herself. "It''s a heavy word for a man who couldn''t save just one woman." "... hmm? "I couldn''t give her Shannon any salvation. All I saved was fantasy, Shannon. Well... isn''t she too pitiful?" It would be a luxury to want a happy ending for everyone. Ein wants the luxury. But I can''t take back the time that''s passed, and I can''t believe I''m changing the past. "When, what time do you think she died? When you slaughtered her in real life? Or when you suck up the demon stone and your body lies down? Actually, none of them. "Driven by revenge, she died hundreds of years ago, going back even further before the Demon King''s War. She was affected by the power of the Black Dragon and her self disappeared. Needless to say, since then, I''ve had what was a remnant of her driven by greed to form a new personality - another being." "So what... ugh! "There are a number of elements that identify individuals, but the big ones are personality and soul. Flesh is in the end only a matter of dependence, only a vessel for discernment. but above all there exists what should be called an individual. Demon Stone." "Then that new personality will be alive." "It won''t. Because that consciousness is not an individual born in her demonic stone. The only individual born into her demonic stone is her, and the new consciousness is just borrowed. And the magic stone is sucked up by you." That''s it, Lyle''s body becomes clear. "That one is more merciful than you think. I know it''s because I had an affair with you, but I think he felt pity again." "Sorry, but I don''t know what that means" "It''s not a difficult story. That world is a crop by your power, but only you and a certain person are real. Because you were actually bringing in things called souls. Saving a fake doesn''t deserve credit, that''s what I''m talking about." "Huh - that! "I told you, saving her was also a victory condition. Now, you''ll want clearer hope (words), but this is my last payback to you. It''s a childish, little payback like a child for being compared to the existence of you who will never win." And. "Sorry, but it looks like time is running out" The door opened on its own. It inhales Ain''s body vigorously, opening the distance from Lyle. Ein, who reached out, endures, but cannot be revealed. Lyle, on the other hand, bowed his head and toned again. "It''s a terrible shame you can''t see the story ahead. But if I may, may you get the end you want - that you will not be overflowing with happiness where you go." He seemed to be the first prince to be deceived by genius, and dropped him off with a graceful trick. 418 Night sky and books. When I woke up, Ain was in a room at Demon King Castle. My arm remains extended to Lyle and my hand is reaching toward the ceiling on the bed. My eyes dazzled for a moment at the cedar sunset entering from outside the window. "Are we still in the middle of a battle? When I get up, this is certainly the Castle of the Demon King. The difference is that it''s a lot quieter than in the past. Unexpectedly, a bad feeling looses behind Ain''s brain. Perhaps this chronological order was just before I fought Archet. I couldn''t stand still when I thought about it. Ain''t got off the bed in momentum, he pops out of the room without confirming anything. Apparently, the room I slept in is like a guest room. Out in the hallway, Ain, who rushed out in momentum, headed between the thrones. Running footsteps echo through the unnaturally tranquil castle of the Demon King. Then. "Oh." and meet Sylvia. Ain in panic stops in front of her and opens her mouth as she breathes. ¡­ At this time Ain''t realized his height higher than Sylvia''s, and he spoke of the unique noun he was used to calling earlier. "Good. You woke up, Ainku-" "Mother, why am I in the guest room?" "Huh -!?" "Is something wrong?!? Could something happen to your sister? - Mother? Sylvia, who seemed distracted at first, suddenly embraced Ain. Strong, he gripped his clothes all the way. When she buries her face in Ain''s chest and leaks a whimper, she whines "I''m sorry" small and over and over. I don''t know why, but I''m left confused. Eventually, Sylvia suddenly runs away. Ein could only stare at her back so much. "... ah" Looking out of hand, I realize I don''t have a sword that should be on my hips. Ain went his way and went for his room. Up a number of stairs, continue down the hallway. Eventually I look ahead I arrive and relieve myself that there was a familiar view. When I gently breathed and put my hand on the door, I checked what was going on inside. All right, it''s the same here as always. Stepping right in, he reflected the black sword Ishtal placed on the bed in his sight. "I need to keep it for now" You can fight without a weapon, but you better. When I breathed where I could carry it on my hips. "That''s noisy." Cain, who kept his back on the door, called out. "Father... uh, the castle is too quiet" "... oh, I guess so. Times are times." Then Cain walks into the room and stands in front of the window. "Hey, Marl." "What is it? "Why don''t you meet Archet while he''s watching?" "Oh, yeah! I was looking for my sister! Then come on. Ain rushed out of the room in a big hurry and ran out of momentum. In the room. Still nestled at the window, Cain looks at the castle town that stretches beneath his eyes and gives thought to the bustle of the past. Unlike Sylvia, she never wept, but instead she leaked her apology. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The path taken between the sights was engulfed in tranquility for a time. The sheer color that plugs through the lined windows gives the illusion that the pitch-black carpet is wet with blood. Not even one of them looks like a warrior, and it shouldn''t seem like a different world where Archet the Demon King waits. Would it have been even more spooky if I had played a hymn? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ein stood at the door between the sights. Shh... and take a deep breath and reach out. - - Unlike the heavy looks, the door opened lightly. There he is. That''s where my sister and I admire Archet. He kept his body properly on the large throne and slept with his head on his elbow. Ain goes on over the carpet laid in the center. From left to right, the same cedar color is poured in squares in the shape of windows. One, two steps. No matter how many steps you take, there''s no sign that Archet will wake up. Then Ain never called her in willingly. "Sister." And, as usual, I called him. Then Archet''s brow moves and his head is slowly lifted. Rubbing his eyes in dissatisfaction. "Huh..." he sighed, glowing his eyes like a jewel reflecting light. "I was feeling good asleep. - Huh! The sky outside the window turned purple as the pressure of the pores seemed to reverse covered the perimeter. Archet is leaving the throne in the blinking moment and shows himself in front of Ain. "Huh...? Seeing this sight and what she looked like, Ain was devastated by a sudden headache. And unwittingly close your eyes. As I was doing this, there was footage streaming behind my eyelids. When you look at your own hand, it''s scratchy, your fingers are missing a bunch and you''re full of creativity. The Archet in front of me is wrapped in red and black magic, and looking into my eyes is going to give up what my head thinks. But at the next moment, Ain unleashed a silver magic that forced Archet to kneel. Continue and slowly advance your legs and apologize with a glimmer of tears on your cheeks. Eventually, he shook the sword up against her chest. In front of Ain, who is baffled by the footage, Archet says, "Huh?" and stopped. "What''s wrong...? Are you okay?" "- That, my sister is safe... then what''s that?" "Huh... what did I just say" That''s why my sister''s safe. I wonder how Ain appeared in Archet''s eyes. She reached over and grabbed Ain''s clothes hard. Press your face against your chest. Sweet as a dog or cat. "I felt comfortable sleeping. So it''s like I was still in the middle of a dream." With that said, Archet repents driven by accumulated self-blame. "It''s the first time I''ve ever dreamed of seeing Marl here" "Dream, is it? "Yes, dreams. When I was a demon stone, when I saw you coming to the castle, I thought it was someone else''s aerial resemblance. But I thought it was him because he had a brother and a sister.... I''ve had a lot of dreams, but this is the first time I''ve been able to meet Marl here again" "... that" Which one of you thinks you''re dreaming? The answer is both. Ein believed that during the battle at Ein, it was happening in a dreamy world, and Arche was Archet and believed that this was in a sweet dream. "Above all, I had to apologize, but I refused Marr" She followed and repeated her apology like a rumor, finally realizing. To the fact that the sword on Ein''s hips was not what he had seen in the past. I couldn''t easily convince myself of this fact and watched. "Why not?" Then Ain heard the word and then lost consciousness after losing his headache. Archet, who immediately supported his body. "......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Squirting, looking at Ain''s face supported. I never spoke to you until today, but what Ain looks like now is very similar to what Marc looked like the last time I saw him. To her confused, two people, Cain and Sylvia, take their feet. "Archet." "Brother, what''s going on here?" Cain shook his head sideways and Sylvia imitated it as well. "Hey, Sylvia. Marl must have collapsed in that castle over there." "Yeah, yeah... the symptoms are unknown and have no effect on your strength or magic. But he didn''t wake up all the time, so Warren came after me." "And it''s been weeks since the coma today," he said. I woke up, and now I think it''s happening. " "Impact of regaining the power of the brave..." As they approached beneath Ain thus, Cain held up the sleeping Ain. "The question here is whether to call it Marl or not. If you take it from us, it''s Marl and Ein." "The Demon Stone belongs to you, Marr. But... I''m sorry" That''s right. Sylvia got lost in judgment, too. I guess I couldn''t make an ethical and emotional quick decision. But Archet isn''t. "If I''m the only place we are, I''ll call you Marr" She said it out strongly. "That''s why I only called you" you "or something until today. Must be Marl to me." She snorts roughly but the two laugh bitterly. "For me too, it feels like it''s Marl." "But now I have a name and an individual named Ain..." Sylvia, who had just gotten wolfed, could now afford to think calmly. If this was the first time we had reunited now, even she would have stuck to calling me Marr. But nearly a decade has already passed. I don''t know that emotion, joy, and love as a family will stay. I was frustrated by so-called complex emotions. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next time Ain woke up was at night. Are you awake? and Cain sitting beside the bed opens his mouth. Ain now calmly opens his mouth thinking about what happened before he lost his mind. "What time is Ishtarika here? "Ishtarika where a boy named Ain lives." "... I see" Wake your torso up on the bed and they''ll notice it''s Marc''s room this time. "We have a lot to talk about. But first, I have to tell you why you''re here." It''s the same thing Cain and Sylvia were saying earlier. Why are you here, and how long have you been in a coma? Speaking in detail, Ein was surprised at times and smiled bitterly in retrospect of what had happened with Lyle. "Uh... when I woke up with reason, my father said..." The two look at each other and laugh bitterly. Because I wasn''t sure how to call it now and couldn''t find the answer. "Just one thing, that''s why I thought you were sticking around." "Oh, what? "It was when I met you two before I fought Marco. At that time, I thought my father was like this man. I knew a lot, and I knew this emotion was natural." "... I guess. I used to teach swords the same way." "Which one of you remembered me better, the old me or the present me?" "Unfortunately, it hasn''t changed much, and you''ve never had the gift of a sword." "I haven''t grown at all..." When the air, which was a little bitter, eased, a gentle grin appeared on their faces. Then they exchanged silences for a while. Ain had a lot on his mind and was trying to come to one conclusion by the time he uttered the following words: There''s a lot I don''t know yet, but the facts are true nonetheless. There were a lot of things I figured out, and all I could do was come tight and convince myself that it was reasonable. Think of it. Our touch in the world of the past is not at all different from what we are today. It was not an exaggeration to say something unusual about how to call it. Huh, Ain put his hand on the chest where the demon stone was. Open your mouth with your eyes down. "I''m Ain and I''m Marc. We can''t afford to be superior or inferior, and we can''t imagine that one value is inferior to the other." "Oh." "So maybe" Here Ain looks up and sees Cain. With a sunny grin that is not consigned, I say it clearly in unparalleled terms. "I''m sure the three of them are for me... my father, my mother, and my sister" "- Oh, definitely" Standing up, Cain hugged Ain hard. After all, I can feel fatherhood in his affection. I couldn''t feel it at all from Logus. That''s enough to feel all overflowing from him. "Welcome back" And Ain''s chest trembles at Cain''s words. When he first came to the land, Ain said, "I''m home". Though that was a word to speak for Cain and Sylvia. "Something tells me I heard back then." Apparently it was the same for me, I understood. "That''s all I could ask. No, Sylvia and Archet should be enough." "But what should I call you from now on..." "It would be easier to call each other the way we''ve always been. So far in this case, so far for Ain. It''s just, you know, from us, I''m glad you called me once in a while." Not even a little sadness. That was a positive decision right now, no bonds, no emotions, no slight scratches in it. Eventually he sees Cain back in the chair and Ain nods that he understands. "Speaking of which, Raviola was alive after I died..." "How could you, when it was rooted? "Yes." "Maybe it''s because I was pregnant with your child. Dry adds and pixie rooting are too special to have examples in the past. That''s what you''re gonna have to think." Sure, I probably just have to convince myself with that already. If no one can find out, there''s no choice. "But it''s amazing how different you are, but it''s okay to have demon stones in your body." "Say what. You''ll have toxin breakdown in the first place." That said, Cain stood up in large measure. "But no matter what form it takes, no strangeness will happen if you touch the Demon Stone that was your own - like the Demon Stone of Raviola was" The last one couldn''t hear what he said. Shortly after Ain asked, Cain hung his hand on the door of the room. "I kept Warren from the town while Ain slept. It looks like you''re out there looking at the sky, so go." "Oh - Mr. Warren? "Nothing will surprise you. Thank God he''s in the middle of the First Princess''s wedding, but he stayed in town on purpose for Ein." Ain then gets out of bed in momentum. Yeah, come to think of it, there was a wedding. If you''ve been in a coma for weeks, it''s time for Dill and Katima''s wedding to begin. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When Ain went outside, Warren was there. Inside the gates of Demon King''s Castle, he stood alone looking up at the night sky. You waited here a long time, he had a book in one hand. "Mr. Warren." "Huh... Dear Ein! You really woke up! Joy, running over Warren holds Ain''s hand. "I''m sorry about everything since I went to Master Lyle''s room." "Oh... it seems that something happened to you regarding the coma¡­ I hope to hear more soon" "Yeah, I don''t know what to tell you, but I''ll try." Ein looked up at the night sky after he was intent. It''s a beautiful night sky very similar to when we defeated Oz that day. A river of heaven flows through a full sky, and a brilliant star attracts eyes and doesn''t stop. "Are you lost?" Unexpecting what the hell had happened, Warren saw Ain''s face. He has a sunny face, just staring up at the night sky. "... I will rent Sylvia''s carriage back to town. Ein will still have something to talk about, so let''s leave in a little while." Then Warren leaves Ain and proceeds to Demon King''s Castle. Beautiful sky. But Ain threw his words without looking back. You''re right, it''s a brilliant sky. "Yeah. It''s the same beautiful sky we had back then" "Was that..." Not just on the day we defeated Oz, but when we both burgled wild together to save many. It''s new to my memory that Warren, who was outside at night, was relying on the moon and star lights to read the book. "Hey, Mr. Warren" Warren, who stopped, looked at Ain''s back. "I wonder which is more meaningful to read a book under the starry sky or look up at the starry sky" "Huh." Warren''s memories, many of which faded already, were now clearly recalled at this moment. It''s an old, treasure-like memory from when we ran across the continent together. "I don''t know which one you''re talking about... right" Now, I can answer it differently than I did back then. I brutally wiped the tears in my eyes with the sleeves of my clothes, and raised the corner of my mouth, Warren. "The night sky I look up with you is never bad..." "... Yes, yes, I knew I wasn''t being honest" "Oh, you seem dissatisfied. Shall I rephrase it?" Then Warren walks out laughing high. As he headed to Demon King''s Castle, he unleashed a book he''d never had before with rambling tricks. It is cleverly thrown into a fountain placed in the garden. When I followed it and opened my mouth. "I think it makes more sense to look up at the sky with you than to read a book." This is what he said as we turned our backs on each other. Ain''t seen him stepping right into Demon King''s Castle, Ain''t got his cheeks loose all the time. 419 The unusual and the unchanging. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Your Majesty, I can tolerate anything for my beloved child. Spending your vacation can also be forgiven for hugging your beloved wife. As a knight, however, I cannot give way only to standing next to His Majesty. All this is an honor only allowed to Her Royal Highness the Second Queen and to His Highness Marco and me. Huh... I was just trying to stroke you, is that it? Yes, no... I knew you! I just wanted to make it clear to my child right now! Excerpt from "My Diary," from a party one day. By - - Katima Gleisher ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning, from Baltic, the town of adventurers - a water train arrived in Wang Du. This isn''t just for royalty, it''s just a water train with vehicles for nobility. Ain watched people go down and waited for them to become less popular. Looking out the window from inside the vehicle, Warren talks to me. "What did Master Sylvia say last night? "Father - Mr. Cain wants time now," he said. That''s why I couldn''t talk to Mr. Sylvia slowly, and Mr. Archet said no to Mr. Cain. " "Hmm, that sounds like the right decision." "Maybe.... Whatever it is, I''m back in the King''s Capital." Sometimes days have passed since the coma, and the Wang Capital is already in the midst of Katima and Dir''s wedding. The bustle of Wang Capital seems to be busier than any other day than what Ain has known before. "I have only told His Majesty that Ein will return." "How come it''s just Grandpa? "Because His Majesty commanded me to do so. The castle is extremely busy at Lady Katima''s wedding, and the Knights, of course, cannot afford to be paid. So he asked me not to make too much noise." "Sounds like your grandfather. You knew I would say that - by the way, what about my absence, nobles and people? "There are concerns that you can imagine." "For example, am I unfriendly with Mr. Katima, or is Prince Wang unwilling to bless you? Warren nodded small. He rubbed his beard worryingly and tilted his little neck like he was in trouble. "I can tell you a lot, but there are layers of people who prefer such stories all the time. Much of the nobility is more familiar with Ain''s relationship than the people, so it''s not a problem. But there still seems to be an upset for the civilian population." "I guess. So, how are you telling me why I''m not here? "We don''t have a reason to be bad, and we''re reporting that you''re in therapy without lying." "... well, is it better than getting pryed" "You''re right, and even if Ein vacates the King''s Capital somewhere on official business, or if he''s on an expedition somewhere... there are Knights in the King''s Capital, Lord Lloyd, of course, and Lord Chris. If this happens, it''s unnatural that Ain''t alone." "Oh, sure, if you ask me. But what about Mr. Warren being in Baltic? "In fact, we were constantly going back and forth between the King''s Capital and Baltic. Therefore, not all of the wedding plans, but we were present." Ain had a heart of gratitude and apology and quietly bowed his head to Warren. Well, I can''t even slow down much in the vehicle. I thought I''d hurry up to the castle, Ain''t. "You have to fix your meals and your hair" And, says Warren. "Let''s do some support, including outfits, in this vehicle" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "I''m sure you''ll need a few." But I don''t have a salary right now. And earlier, Warren said he hadn''t contacted me. In this situation, I can summon a few servants. "But I have a job for a few people." "Could it be Mr. Martha or something? But I can feel it, too. Even though it''s the wedding of my only son, Dill, it''s heartbreaking to let him take a leg. "Unfortunately, even Lord Martha is a little heavily loaded" "... then who" "There''s only one such paycheck. Oh, if there''s a rumor, I think we''ve arrived." The door of the vehicle was inadvertently opened. It was two women who took their feet inside, one Lili with a big bag. And the other, at a salary that Ein is convinced of. "Woman or - Huh!? In ancient times, he served Raviola, and now he is the chief of labour, the exclusive servant of Queen Laralua. Even that Martha is the best man in the castle for his fame. "Yes, it''s me.... Lili, thank you for the bag" "No eh! Lili laughed furiously, as usual, and saw Ain in her chair with her bag. "Welcome home, Master Ain. Glad to see you''re feeling better again...... but is that it? Does it have a different vibe? "There''s been a lot of things. Don''t tell me." "Well... I''m sorry to keep it to myself, but you''ve gotten a little more riddled up again" When she says that, she leaves the vehicle with her head down deep. Then Berea opened her bag and took out Ain''s dress. With both hands wide apart, she narrows her eyes nostalgically and exchanges eyes with Warren. In an instant, Ain changed into her outfit and had her hair done. It is carefully combed with a bowl. They seem so comfortable that they want to close their eyes and wash their minds. I couldn''t even hear the buzz outside the vehicle, and I was able to have a space for just the three of us here. (What is it) It makes me miss it a little bit. Somehow, but visibility passes through the back of the brain. "Hundreds of years ago." Warren opened his mouth abruptly. "There were four of us in a room at White Knight Castle. There were people who could get their hair done like Ein sitting here right now, and there were people who could get it done. And there was someone like me watching, and there was another girl, looking forward to seeing how it was - like it was a warrior''s wedding day for sure... Beria? "Yeah, you did." "I miss that fourth person a little now, but I can''t help it." After a short story, Ain''s demeanour was soon over. It''s really not long. If normal, work on a few paychecks is over when you notice it hanging in Berea''s hands. She is by no means fast moving, but is the futility and the lack of stray a cause of this? Standing Ain stretched his spine. "You look magnificent" Beria moistened her eyes and said. Then the door of the vehicle suddenly opens and Lili steps in in haste. "... My lord... I found out..." "Hmm? What do you mean you found out? "He''s already here, so there''s nothing I can do..." A woman appeared shaking her proud sapphire blue hair from behind Lili, who spoke powerlessly. Upon her arrival, Lili pulled back and immediately left the vehicle. "Why did you hide it from me... at all" and. This is what the woman who showed up said with a grin but with no mention of presence or absence. "Dear Warren, please tell us more about why later" "Hmm... how did you know about this? "I was curious about your Majesty''s condition, so I thought maybe it was because I was exploring Lili''s condition. Sounds like you had an idea. You were right to follow me in the carriage." Ain''t even supposed to see this woman wrong. It''s Krone. I saw two raviolas and melons in the world I was in until the other day, and they only look like the same person. The slight difference is that the body is more irregular than the raviola. Ein did not turn his indignant gaze, but was pleased to see Krone''s face. "I''m home, Krone" "... I''ve been worried sick a lot." "I know, so I''m really sorry" I''m not willing to tell you what happened until today. There are few people who need to know about that, and I didn''t think it was necessary to bother talking about the presence of Ain... Maybe one day we''ll have a chance to talk. But that''s not now. "Because of this, you two should go back to the castle." That''s what Warren said, pushing the two backs with his hands. Berea, who is near him, has no objection either, and drops them off with a gentle, beautiful smile. "Wow, Master Warren!? "We''ll be here soon, too. You two, one foot ahead of the other." Then Warren dropped them off from the vehicle. Then he exhales, "Phew," and sits in a chair. Warm tea was prepared almost simultaneously and placed in front of him. "... you always do" "Yeah, I''m always the same" When tea is included in the mouth, it tastes the same, naturally. "Reading the book was meaningful. I remember finding value in looking up at the night sky at all times and happily and irresistibly looking up at the night sky with my people. That''s better than reading a book." Yes, I know you. "But now, the landscape that spreads through these windows looks more beautiful" Outside the window there are two people running the station platform. He''s a dazzling figure who cares about each other, holding hands and rushing toward the castle. Cotto, and. Without even hearing back, tea substitutes can be brewed. "I knew -" Warren says, "I knew you wouldn''t change." Then Belia said, "Yeah, it''s just like you." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Everybody!? As he ran down the stairs, Ain asked Krone running next door. "It''s a square by the sea! What are you doing...... yeah, let''s not go into the details! I''m supposed to be in the middle of something like a revelation! "Rikai! So, how was the wedding production?!? "You might want to regret not being seen for the rest of your life! "Ha! Actually, you''ve had enough regrets for the rest of your life." There will be remorse, but there is nothing more to be done. So I want to think about what''s coming. I want to participate in the event that I can still attend, and I want to celebrate the two of you. Running down Ain and Krone finally got out of the station. A commonly used, dedicated lift, with no civilian appearance around. There is only one big carriage nearby held by the Augusto Chamber of Commerce. "- A, Ein? "What?" "Why don''t you get in the carriage and give me the reins? "I''ve decided that..." On a horse showing off no less gigantic than a large carriage, Ain reached out from the horse. "Come on." "It''s a trick I''m going to fall back in love with, but come on - what? "Get in, ''cause this one''s faster than going by carriage" "Oh, you''re going to run inside the king''s capital!? "I''m sorry, but I won''t stop. I want to bless both of you for a second. I don''t want to slow down any more." "Already............... ok. I can''t help it, so I''ll piss you off with me." Then Krone takes Ain''s hand and takes his hand to the horse. She was quickly seated in front of Ain and soaked between his body. "Thank you. Next time, you can go away with me in the same position as you are now." "If that''s all right with you. All right, I''m coming! The reins are pulled and the horse hisses. A giant white horse suddenly appeared from White Rose Station and rushed out surprised by many people. 420 4 Volumes Launch Commemorative gossip: A story before Eins sword could be "That''s hard." And Shearling, who had just moved his stronghold to Wang Du. In the middle of the night workshop, he roared in front of the living room armor material. Whether you''re a blacksmith with as much skill as he does, it''s actually the first time you''ve had this kind of material before - no, this isn''t exactly the first time, but you''ve never had any experience processing it. There is no scratching to wave the proud hammer, and there is no appearance of dents. What''s going on? An arm-wrapped shearling tells his disciple, Emmeh. "Even a little tea. - Ah? "Kuka............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ A blue muscle floated on Shearling''s face when he saw his disciple lying down against his desk. I would leave the sleeping look that seems pleasant, if it were usual. "Tenmei...... I told you I was up all night today! Hey, get up! "Mm, whoa!? Is it rice!? "If you''re a yakitori, I''m not stopping you! "Ha, when I get angry, I say Sugu Yakitori Yakitori! I ask the other way around, but I think it will taste good!? "Ah? Ooh, you look yummy with all your muscles if you ask me! "- That doesn''t bother me." After these exchanges, Ememme realized what Shearling was looking for. I prepared tea for two soon enough, either to make it a long-standing relationship. "Progress looks... tough" "It''s so hard on you." "Wow, you''re not even dimpled by the idiotic power of your master" "Right? When Ememme taps the material with his fingers, the dry sound of a metal cane, a cane, echoes into the workshop. "It feels right to stretch as you sharpen it with something sharper? "Ouch. But it''s not that sharp." "Ahhh..." Then Ememme flies around the workshop, even if he is in a bad mood. Unfortunately, there is no such sharp thing. Some of them are blades I''ve made up to today or something, but unfortunately, that didn''t scratch one on the material. Assuming Shearling was also highly skilled as a swordsman, he would have easily scratched it...... "May I ask the marshals? "I didn''t say stupid. If you do, you''ll be disqualified as a blacksmith." "But I don''t have a choice..." "Sure, there''s no choice, but there''s still room for delivery. In the first place, I think I can do a better sword with my own hands. I don''t want to leave this material to anyone but me." "... that''s hard - hey, wow!? Ememme, who was fluffy and drifting, accidentally fell. I was stuck on the floor with material from a giant demon. "Wow, you''re flying, but you''re flying." "Ko, it''s bad that this material is too big! What is it!? Is sea dragon material too disturbing!? "It''s the material that you''ll have for one carriage in a kilometer, don''t break it. - Hmm? Shearton stood up as if he noticed something. Going next to the fallen Ememme, he turns his attention to the material of the sea dragon he had placed on the ground. Well, this is a sea dragon fang. The tip is sharp and strong, the strength as a material beats anything and is full of demons worthy of national disaster. "Come to think of it, you can''t break it." "Shit... you didn''t come to worry about me, did you? "If you were my apprentice, you wouldn''t be hurt by this." "Wow - that''s prejudicial. Look at this. Look at this cheek." "Wipe it with this, just a few more minutes." "¡­ yes" Ememme, who received a towel that was handed to him abusively, wipes the dirt with a sense of kindness of shearling. Shearling on the other hand, but mostly took Marco''s material. Then he takes it all the way to the sea dragon''s fangs and puts it up on its tip and waves down the hammer. "Olah!" Prestigiously waved down hammer. Marco''s material was also sandwiched in the sea dragon''s fangs, finally creating a small dent. "No, I don''t think so." But don''t get me wrong. The effect of the sea dragon''s fangs is there, but it is only with shearling technology. His hammer judgment is actually delicate, seemingly at the mercy of power. Ememme, who was watching what was happening nearby, accidentally leaks an "ooh" and an exclamation. "Hey, Emmett, if you get some rest, it''s the furnace." "Rika! What about the output? "Punch in the stone of evil. If it''s not enough, you can have it carried to the Augusto Chamber of Commerce." "... don''t hesitate, okay? "I''m not saying anything stupid. The sword you can do is not just a sword. It''s a sword held by a hero and the famous Prince Wang, and it''s a legendary sword." On the contrary, shearling is disrespectful. Don''t be proud of your chest plate when it comes to creating the best sword with just the right mass against the obvious technology! I slapped him. "I''ll stretch it all at once. It''ll be over in three days." And then... The material was first tapped and stretched and tidied. Shearling''s thick, successful arm stopped moving after a full two days. Ememme was in charge of the continuation, and Shearton gave her instructions as she watched the material put in the furnace. Three full days after the declaration, the two lie on the ground at the same time as the machining ends. "Shizuku... Rice..." "The Augusto Chamber of Commerce is almost here... you can ask for dinner at last..." "I want some grilled chicken" "When you''re tired like an idiot, don''t try to get stuck..." In the end, the two let go of consciousness before the Augusto Chamber of Commerce came. By the way, it was Dill who took my leg after that. He was going to take the castle knight on his feet and make sure he made progress. "Di, Dill Escort Officer" "... Looks like the Demon Stone Furnace just stopped working. Plus the material there, maybe you two were showing our unimaginable business." When he says that, he laughs all the time, pressing his index finger against his lips. "Quiet." And I cared about the two of them in the workshop. "This warmth would make it hot to hang a blanket. You''re falling so comfortably, I want to avoid lifting your body and waking you up - so" "What do you want to do? "Use this gold coin and ask for a meal." "Oh, not at the personal expense of Lord Dill''s escort." "I don''t mind." I want to reward you for working hard enough to fall from fatigue. If that''s for Ain, it''s even more joy from Dill. "This is a tribute to the joy I have gained. All will be paid separately by the royal family, but I wanted to thank you personally." Dill, who left the workshop, also spilled a sunny grin like the two of them inside. The sword will be ready soon. Looking forward to the day, I was delighted with the progress made so far. 421 With the prankster Ketsey. It was refreshing to run around the Wang capital. I don''t remember doing this even if I didn''t think of it on a horse, and I want to add that the landscape from the horse was different than usual and exciting. Now, the square along the sea was on the outskirts of the king''s capital. Nearby are landscapes that are not seen in the heart of the Wang capital, such as high hills and lighthouses. It stands out straight from the front. Ain''t avoided this because this would inevitably happen to more than two of the stars. Eventually the place I reached with my horse was. "Here you can see the square down" On a small high hill. The two of them, blessed by a large number of guests, the venue was still like a standing party and gorgeous. I''m just saying it''s about the First Princess''s wedding, but it''s less decorative. I saw few fresh flowers in particular. Even though Ain saw it and frowned, Krone notices. "Many of the flowers specified did not arrive. That''s why I bought it from nearby in a hurry... and it lacked glamour." "Why didn''t you get it? "Because the Chamber of Commerce that requested it was damaged by demons. Still, I''ve been hearing from you about transporting..." "Oh, Mr. Katima would say no." She is a woman of a noisy nature, but also a more heartfelt woman than that. On the contrary, it''s a routine tea thing to care about someone and get them done with a joke. Anything, he said, there was even more fertility this year. Even that Augusto Chamber of Commerce couldn''t have a satisfactory range of alternatives, Krone says. "- Han?" and a man eater appeared on his own from Ain''s neck, sighing. "What happened to you all of a sudden" "Ha ha!" "... oh, I see" Maneater with confidently raised corners of mouth. The intent immediately passes on to Ain, who says, "Then come with me". "I don''t know what you''re gonna do." "That''s already the Dry Ads Demon King - I thought I''d go flashy like a bulimic world tree" "It''s gonna be a fun sight." "Oh, I''m not stopping today." "These days are just about flashy. The ceremony is over." "It''s a discretionary story, but I guess I thought the same thing" However, flowers cannot be produced from nothing. There''s nothing there. It was Krone watching what Ain would do, but I''ll soon guess. Because the man eater, who disappeared at some point, appeared from his feet and wore a small bouquet of flowers. "You got it from someone, didn''t you? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The silent denial is due to some hindsight. "I can''t complain because all this time I''m an accomplice, too, but when I get over there, just like I tell you who gave me permission" "- Ay." "Hey, I wonder if the quality of your responses has improved day by day" "As far as I''m concerned, it''s fine." "Phew... yes" As the roughly crouched krone stretched his fingers, the maneater pressed the petal to sweeten. Krone spills a grin like he tickles. In the meantime Ain held the bouquet of flowers, tearing the wrapper and gripping it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The venue is filled with gentle aristocrats. Once Dill had taken his seat off, Katima was called out by Laralua. "Are you sure it was good? "Nha? What are you talking about? "About the flowers." "... there''s nothing I can do about it." Katima, who said to herself in mockery, conveyed how convinced she was with her grief. As she said, there''s no choice in this case. I can''t help what the demons have attacked me with, and I can''t possibly tell you to force me in that situation. If I told you, it was a flower, and Katima didn''t mean to struggle for it either. "You''re such a blessed princess to complain! Looking around, it''s full of nobles who''ve visited from many cities. It is no exaggeration to say that these are glorious sights that are not seen at regular parties. "I''m proud of your virtue, too." "It''s not about Beth. I''ve done a lot of flashy things with previous events." That said, every one of them is an important event, and from Katima, who was born royal this way, it is not inevitable that she will feel careless. That''s why it''s okay, that she''s acting like she''s in good spirits. "Ah." And Chris, who was nearby, raises his voice. "Damn, I didn''t see Mr. Krone... this is what happened" "Hmm? What''s going on? It''s Chris." "Don''t you see, Your Majesty? I''m delighted with the grass that grows on the ground." "... I have no idea" Then. "Ha ha." A man-eater emerged from Silvard''s foot, stretching out to his hand to speak. Continue, Maneater approaches Chris and clutches to her fingertips. "Looks like Ein." "Ma, wait, Chris! Why would he do that? It wasn''t long. When grasshoppers grow from the surrounding ground, they simultaneously host large buds. Fluffy wind-riding scent. Sea dragon twins jumped up in the sea a little further away. The more the sun''s light feels like it has increased over time, the higher the tone around it increases over time. Katima was also surrounded by flowers and flowers. "Well...... Phew" Olivia also made a point about what was going on around her. He''s the only person I love who can do this. She smiled all the time and then carried the glass she had at hand to her mouth and whined a small welcome back. "No way this" I think I noticed Silverado. The flowers surrounding him somehow formed a gorgeous arch. This is a brilliant, eye-catching delicacy that will take your mind away from Katima, who sits back in the center. Then Dill rushes back under Katima. He reached out without saying anything and made him stand up about Katima. He said, "You look like him." "- Yeah." Katima was more trembling. "It''s just a waste to be sitting there. Let''s walk together and go see him." The two head to the arch without speaking to anyone else. It''s a big arch wrapped in the scent of flowers that I''ve never seen before today. The path created by the colorful flowers, not even the polar colors, is a jealous flourish for first-class gardeners. I noticed the two of them walking out and the guests followed the trend with their eyes. But the twins who inadvertently swim in the ocean jump up big, blistering and making rainbows. Everyone''s gaze was naturally gathered by the spectacular sight of sighing. I guess the twins got their attention splattered agile. Casa - and. I heard a slow walk through the lawn. In addition to the two, the sound of walking from before also overlapped. The person appears quietly and stops in front of the two of them. "Sorry I''m late." It was a short, emotional word. That''s what he said and offered him the huge bouquet of flowers he had. "........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "Sorry." "Isn''t it actually sad that I fell asleep because I''m getting married? "Only today I''ll put up with the cage" "Hmm! You look great for being late! She received a bouquet of flowers and carried it in front of her face. Then he goes on, and Dill opens his mouth. "How is your body? He has cared, as usual, but the person who carried his leg, Ain, shook his neck sideways. "It''s okay about me." Because only the two main actors are Dill and Katima. A thought-provoking dill narrowed his eyes and thanked him with a small voice, "Thank you". Ain who laughed then saw Katima shut up with her shoulders shaken. "Just listen to me, okay?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "A lot of hard work for both of us -" "Ah, that''s a good word." "Ka, Master Katima! "Don''t get me wrong. I said I don''t need Ain''s words and I don''t want them because I have another idea. And after that, you''ll be angry at me even in public." Is it already laid on your ass? Ain''t narrowed his eyes when he saw her get back on track as usual. "What do you want to say?" That''s what Katima said and sprinkled the bouquet. Dewy face. I wiped away the tears with a handkerchief and pointed a slightly red-dyed eye at Ain. He was unbeaten by the rainbows on the arches and the sea, with a sunny, bright smile. "- I''m really, really glad you''re here! I am relieved and delighted that Ain has come. He thanked his family (Ain) for visiting by sharing his thoughts without saying a word. 422 Talking at night. The event of the day was busy. Naturally, because Prince Wang, who had been told he was lying down, appeared and celebrated the bride and groom flashly. By the way, pleasant times by example are in no time. Eventually the book of the night descended on the king''s capital, and a strip was enveloped in the darkness of the night. But these days there are more lights than usual. Because, after all, it is the effect of the festivities caused by the wedding. The castle is busy again. The party wasn''t particularly scheduled, but it''s an unrelated bustle. Several times a year, in a hall on the upper floor that turns quickly into a party venue. (- You look happy) And Ain grumbled, keeping his back on the balcony railing. The great hall at the end of the gaze exudes a different look at a party without nobility. Knights, servants, and everyone leading up to the Civilian were celebrating two of the leading roles. Ain was on the balcony right now to wake up his lit body, but what a pleasure to watch from a little further away. The appearance of Katima, who is even more freely pleased than when she was outside, is so glorious that Silvard accidentally brings tears to mind. When I saw Dill smiling next to her, I could see how close they were. Unexpectedly Ain puts his hand on his chest. That''s where demon stones live, an important part of it by race. (Doesn''t seem to change... like there''s something there) I don''t feel any sign of Sylvia, Cain, or Marco from the inside of my body after using my family''s skills if I think about it. But now I feel a little different. I want you to tell me you''re here if you are. If you have a girlfriend who moaned that you couldn''t save her. Only if you believe Lyle''s words. If you think of an unforgettable experience, you can''t even forget her. Instead, from now on, when I learned about my past, I wanted to tell you something different and ask you something. But that still shouldn''t seem difficult. Unwittingly. "Dear Ein, how about a drink replacement? Marco, who took a quiet leg. He tilted the water drain he had at the same time Ain snorted. Where fruit water without alcohol is poured, Ain quickly pours the glass. Now, should I say something to him, too? For hundreds of years, one end of the reason Marco waited at Demon King''s Castle is himself. One was an order from Cain, but he also awaited the return of the Lord, who was supposed to serve. I mean, should we live up to that loyalty, or not? At least there is the fact that Marco knew a lot and didn''t open his mouth though. "It''s a lot harder." "Oh, what''s wrong? "Just a little." But I got lost, and I stopped talking. I respected Marco''s will to know and not say anything, and I respected myself for being Ain now. Running something extra on top of that could be a senseless imitation of Marco''s loyalty. Ain, determined to his heart, turned his body around and saw the castle town spreading beneath his eyes. (It''s like...) It''s as brilliant a view as the starry sky I''ve looked up in that world. True or reverse because I''m looking down now, but I found it interesting that I was immersed in the same emotion. I know, but Ain''t remembering anything like that. Because the emotion Ain had in his heart was due to his experience in the prepared world. That said, wonders and retrospective thoughts roam. Is it an old memory of living in an individual named Demon Stone, as that experience admonishes you that everything is not an illusion? Then - - Marco stared at Ain''s back and noticed. I narrowed my eyes by overlapping the scenes of Ain in front of me. Then he speaks out with his shaking-dampened lips. "The power of the brave has awakened perfectly." "Huh?" "You''ll see. I don''t know what happened, but it was someone else before I lay low." "... I don''t know for sure." With that said, Marco spills a laugh. "Would you listen to me without looking back" "What''s wrong, suddenly?" "Well, why? Apparently, I shouldn''t be talking about it right now." "... fine" "Then -" It''s rare for Marco and he seems to be taking a deep breath. I also close my eyes to try to calm my mind, then look up at the night sky and nod quietly. "I do not dedicate my allegiance to ''names''" I don''t know yet in the abstract, but he goes on. "The name to serve is the royal family itself, and the name Ishtarika itself. This is a sign of loyalty to the royal family that bears its name at the same time that it serves the country. But to me, there will be a presence on it." "Uh, existence." "............... let the name dwell with pride. Let''s have history. It is worth a lot and the name of a great man is also self-esteem for everyone in this country" But. But even more important to me is the very existence of its name. So Marco''s loyalty is unwavering. "Therefore, there is only one loyalty to me - to you (,,). Even if I may lose my memory because of this, I will understand you as soon as I meet you. You will fall in love with a proud life, fascinated by a love without a bottom, and hang yourself in bravery" "That ''s--" "Please understand. I''m not serving my name, I''m attracted to you by your very existence, and I''m risking my life to serve you." Then he slowly follows this scene as Ain looks back. Unusual for Marco, he left Ain without taking any notice. On the other hand, the leftover ein. He put his confident hand against his chest and turned his consciousness to the Demon Stone. "Ha ha..." I am breasted by pure fidelity and rolling hot to my heart. Hard to brush, what a happy mood. (How should I describe this emotion) When I threw words in my heart, I felt my voice inadvertently return, "Think for yourself". ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I stayed up late. Four men were carrying their feet to a small spilled salon in the castle. "Dill, grab a glass" "Heh, Your Majesty!? His Majesty told me to wait... "It''s not something I care about at times like this. When Ain''t got a birthday party, there''s something left to do in Lloyd''s glass." "... Father? "Don''t look at me like that, only when I don''t have eyes. May we celebrate Ein''s birthday together?" If I tell you, it''s Silvard''s relationship with Lloyd, so that''s what I can do. The relationship is correspondingly long and knowledgeable. Public and private are the two who keep a good separation, but these ease was now all the more so. "It''s okay, isn''t it? "Until Dear Ein! "No, now I''m talking about Grandpa and Mr. Lloyd... it''s more like a laugh if these two were in a bee subordination relationship" "Mm, what does that mean" "I''ll put the details down, but does Grandpa always want to see Mr. Royd the bee? I mean." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Sire, what is that gaze? "No, I just thought it was going to be cramped" Four laughed simultaneously at the interaction. Lift up the glass as shown, KING! and plays a creepy sound. Everyone wrapped their glasses together and placed them on the table. "But, Dill, Katima''s job is as good as ever, but you don''t have to worry about the royal family, do you? You can close every lab if you want." "I''m afraid, Your Majesty. If I do that, I won''t be able to stop her from going wild." "Um, don''t bother with that" "Besides, it''s not my intention to take life away from you." Dill said in the light, scratching his cheek as he distracted himself. "Katima seems blessed with a good husband. If this happens, you can''t look forward to having two kids. I''d avoid having that runaway daughter be two, but that''s... maybe not too bad." "Or maybe you want to be a knight like Dill" "Right. I wonder if it would be a good idea to polish the sword to succeed Ein, who will eventually be born." "What, mine? "Why are you being distracted... even though there will be a wedding for Ein in the near future" You''re right if you ask me, it will be a future not far away. It''s not far away until Silvard declares his lifelong exit, and if so, obviously, because it''s often these streams. "Oh hon... shouldn''t we have called the Katimas here anyway? "You''ve changed the subject in an easy way - even though it''s something you can illuminate. Ah, they seem to be gathering together. I hear Laralua and Olivia will rendezvous in a moment." "Oh, oh... you did" Ain then largely grabbed the container containing the beverage. Look at everyone''s glass and open your mouth. "In the meantime, I''ll take your place." The reason I changed the subject, but not least because it was illuminating. Simply because the star now is Dill, I just thought we should listen to him.... and made excuses in my heart and poured drinks into three glasses staring at myself like I had no choice. 423 Grandfathers Wish I just woke up. Ain was walking in the castle. There are many people who say that it is still in the middle of the wedding and not long after the sun rises. The waiter, the butler, and the knight were snubbing around again to confirm today''s appointment. Ain was walking to the rooftop of the castle to keep everyone out of the way. Second, stop on the road that leads to Katima''s lab. - What are you doing? The basement is noisier. The whole thing, what does the Lord of that lab do? Sigh gently, then walk out, down a stone staircase that leads to the basement. Gattang! Don...... giggle! It''s a noise that doesn''t suit the castle. It''s so noisy that I wonder if you''re even doing any construction. Pariyin! and after the sound of something cracking. "Nyaaaaaaaa!? The scream of a wasting cat, who is already married, pricks his ear. What''s wrong with this discrepancy when you say you looked so handsome and princess until yesterday? No, I know there''s nothing I can do. In the meantime, knock on the door where you stood in front of the lab. "I''m coming in." When I went inside without waiting for a reply, that already extended the cluttered indoors full of vision. I can''t say it''s ever been a tidy indoor, but it''s especially bad today. Flask rolled to the ground and cracked. The book spreads across the floor in many books, with cuts in the leather sofa. After that, there''s a lot of smoke. "Mr. Katima... what were you doing?" "Keho... Keho...! I was packing my bags! I have a lot of stuff to take to the new mansion." "Hmm? You don''t use this lab anymore? "What are you talking about? I''ve decided to use it all. It''s just that, unlike before, I can''t get a leg on it." From now on, Katima will have to go through the mansion where Dill lives. Needless to say, it will be a little tricky. "I will leave the castle the day after tomorrow. Do you miss me? "I''ve told you many times, don''t let Dill bother you" "Ha-ha, this is it! I''m not being honest, I''m your nephew! I don''t know how many times. Ain''t laughing at similar interactions. Katima, on the other hand, has a bright expression and a good mood as she speaks of discontent. "I''ll see you almost every day anyway." "Nah, that''s why I''m coming to the castle." Then how can I spare you? Ain withstood about to hold his head and looked up at the ceiling. "Speaking of which, I wonder if it will change the way you call me from Martha and the others." "Actually, it''s a difficult place. I''ll marry her, but she''s the first princess, no matter what. I mean, I''m hoping that time will work out for Salt Plum." "... shelving? "Hmm. It''s gonna be." The two look at each other and gaze at each other that it is also a hand. "Oh, there was something good. Hell, I''ll give it to you. You should use it." "What this book. The contents... look like blank paper." Passed to Katima is an antique and luxurious book. It''s just that when I say book, it''s blank inside, like Ein said, and it doesn''t even say the title. "I''ve thought about writing a diary of a fancy fitting. But I didn''t end up using it, so I''ll give it to you. So write." "It''s too steep." "Whatever you want, write. Life after birth, about yourself... whatever." "There''s a total need -" "A nigga. Someday it will be the property of the country itself." Only here were serious eyes turned and Ain nodded back "I see". Then I miss the book I received. I looked back when I was convinced that it might be a good idea to write something, and I proceeded to my feet towards the door. "I''m sorry to interrupt, but I should probably go." "Ok! ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I don''t know how I got here. Maybe, like the bug news, I went ahead with my legs for some reason. In a slightly cold breeze Ain was looking down the castle town from the rooftop of the castle. This is the corner of the roof, not even a railing. I mean, it''s somewhat dangerous, but from Ein''s point of view, it''s irrelevant. Far away, see the direction of the divine hidden dungeon. Then there still stands a crystalline tower. Sooo - Sooo. The wind blows through your body. Ain repeatedly blinked several times, slowly closing his eyes that were directed at Castle Town. Riding in the wind, clearing her ears to breathe that was not hers, Ain opens her mouth as she hips down to the roof. "I''ve got a lot to ask you." "Wow! I want to ask Non! "Why are you so well...... so you can tell me? "Ha-ha-ha! I don''t like it!" He''s got a really good personality, Ain''t breathing whispering his eyebrows. "So what are you doing here?" "It''s not a big deal, but Noon''s purpose is better than planned. In other words, not so far away, Non crosses the sea to leave this Ishtal Islands. Sooner than planned." That''s why he implicitly said he was just here to report it. "Then I need you to tell me about the monk." "I don''t know. Non keeps his word, and he doesn''t make any other promises." "... well no. Then I ask the other way around, how can you tell me? "I think I''ve asked a similar question before, but that kind of thing should be asked powerfully" "- Then" and. Ein, who pulled out his sword without a foretaste, fleshed out to the dragonman. But. "What''s the matter, keep waving your sword and the blade will reach Noon''s skin." Ain''s hand had stopped. A few more centimeters forward and the blade would reach the dragonman''s soft skin, which had solidified like ice to stop the movement. Turn your eyes to the black thread that appeared unexpectedly between your sword and skin. "Yarn...? "You can hang up, but the Lord will let go of consciousness" Can I do that just by cutting the yarn? At the same time as holding the question mark, the idea came to pass that it was no surprise that she could do it. Thin. A book fell zero from the sleeve of his clothes, along with a sweat that conveyed Ain''s forehead. "Mm, what is that?" Just now, Katima gave me a book that says nothing. I can''t reorder anymore. Being drained of poison, Ain''t disinclined to ask, he puts his sword away. "Just a book my aunt gave me to write a diary or something." "Non doesn''t hate that either. So, what about the title? "That''s why I just got it. You''re not supposed to think of that." "Boring......" Saying so, the dragonman turned his back on Ain. "The next time I see you, it''s not goodbye. Probably in this life." Neglect. The signs disappeared as if he had not been there from the beginning. She disappeared somewhere quietly so that she could breathe. "- I''m not stupid. How strong are you?" I didn''t hit the obvious force. But no matter how I imagined, I could not find myself winning, and Ain lay down on the roof with obsession. Then. "What are you doing here" What sounded like a replacement for a dragon man was Silvado''s voice. "Grandpa, why are you here? "Before my daughter was married. I was hoping to have a little change of mood." He may have gotten sentimental. When you ride your body out the window, you come from the balcony to the roof where Ain is. It''s dangerous, Ain''t saying. The old body, which did not make him feel weakened, came next to him lightly and lowered his back. "These days, there are only those who blame the rest for coming here." "Normally, I blame you." "But I''m not blaming you now. That''s fine." "... Could it be that you used to come here all the time? "The Prince Wang era is like every day. The balcony was sealed off and the weasel rose from another balcony." Ein laughed that he was a very young man. "But I feel good. I didn''t know seeing Katima laughing happily could soak up so much dreams." He said he''d come to the castle every day. "Even so. Get a good husband and welcome a new doorstep. It would be great." Silvard seems to be delighted from the bottom of his heart and his voice plays in such a good mood that he has never seen it. Climb an Ethereal Dome with no clouds and bathe in the morning wind all by yourself. The shaking gray hair and beard seemed to represent his exalted mood. "It''s what I wanted to show Katima to that idiot son." Poop, the words leaked. "Oops... for what I didn''t ask you about right now -" "Are you talking about Master Lyle?" "... doesn''t mean you didn''t ask." "Never mind. It''s just me and Grandpa here." So he told me not to worry about disclosing it. Because wet stories may not suit you on your celebration day, but you''ll also feel like leaking out. "The rest is going to look for news of that stupid son after he leaves" "Huh -!?" "That said, since Ein''s rule has settled. I just stopped worrying about anything, and the rest is going to go with Lloyd to find two people like Lyle, Ceres, etc. I don''t... I don''t have anything to think about, as a way to spend the rest of my life." It is a word of kindness conveyed with a hint and as a king that once the future of Ishtarika has settled. "I don''t know if there''s any carcasses left, but if there are... even if there are more, you''ll be forgiven enough to hug that idiot son" "What did Mr. Lloyd say about that? "Ah what time did you talk to him...... after Ain accomplished the Sea Dragon Crusade, it was about an evening like never before. Lloyd suggested it to me while I leaked my words in the booze seat." "... with reason" "There may be some remnants. Clothes, ornaments... I want something to tell me who that idiot son is." After that voice, there was silence between them. Silvard closed his eyes, while Ain looked up at the sky. There''s only one thing Ein thinks here. My grandfather''s desire next door was a certainty that he would not be able to achieve it. Because of the nature of the hidden dungeon. The land is a place where the interior is freely transformed and many demons are present. In the first place, those two are dead... probably not this. It''s just one person who knows everything about this. (That''s the only thing I can look into) She said she was the only one in the right position to ask. The problem of not listening to much and leaving everything to the flow has dwelt on reasons for action that cannot be ignored. 424 Under the stars. "How about breakfast?" Silvard laughed at Ain hiding his sentimental appearance earlier. That''s it for the story. It conveys a willingness to continue talking. "Shall I? If you think about it, I''m hungry." "We''re gonna be busy today. I have to be really hungry." "Do you also call Mr. Katima at last? He was screaming in the basement." "............... leave me alone" Silvard put his hand on his forehead and sighed, saying he wouldn''t be able to afford a slow meal anyway. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The events of this day were being carried out in the castle. Unlike before, the presence of Prince Ain from the beginning does not stop the visitors from feeling safe. The venue was surrounded by the atmosphere it was supposed to be. In the evening, and even at night, the event continued. When it got dark outside the balcony. Under Ain, who was exchanging words with the aristocrat who carried his leg, there is one boy who takes his leg in anticipation of his time. "Your Highness." It''s Leonard dressed in formal clothes. The way he showed a beautiful, colorful and sturdy look was like a painting when he stood next to Ain. "I hear you were rehabilitating, are you okay now? "Sorry, it''s okay now. I regret not being able to attend the ceremony until today." "It''s a matter of no choice. But if you''re comfortable, don''t worry." After a light exchange, the two gently match the glass they had. "This wedding was a very pleasant story. It''s been good for me these days, and I''ve had a great year." "Hmm, did something happen to Leonard, too? "Is it us rather than me...? The same goes for Loran, but the Bats also seem to have taken a step forward as knights" "I had no idea." "Actually, I just put it in my ear the other day, too." Ain loosened his cheek when he heard good things. Go on. "So, what''s a good thing about Leonard? "- Starting next spring, we''re going to change places of work." "Eh." "Many fears have been voiced by His Excellency the Chancellor. I''ve been sitting in the same legal office as my father, but I''ve talked to him about this." "... surprised. Leonard said he was going to be Attorney General like the Duke of Forth." "Ha, that said, the minister is not a hereditary." "Even so." Ein, who could not hide his surprise, was also immediately delighted. Because if Leonard serves the castle, he will surely have more chances to face each other. "But you''re fast approaching adulthood" "Do you want to go back to being a student? "It would be a lie to say I don''t want to go back, but I can''t help but wonder what the future will be like, not just yesterday" "Well, that''s a good idea" Ain''t nodding at poetic words. Wrap around the glass Leonard had here and break his hips. "Your Highness will be busy, and it is time for me to return to my father" "Actually, it''s not, is it? But... let''s take a break." "I was wondering if you''d like that, too." Behind the royal seat, the two of them thought of a balcony that the average visitor could not reach. "See you later," When Ain says so and breaks up with Leonard, he walks in a venue overflowing with many visitors. Along the way, I received a new glass from my salary, aiming for a balcony in a straight line. "Phew," he breathed on his way and hung his hand on his collar. I grinned bitterly and lightly that I still wouldn''t get sloppy in the public eye, but he''s loose his mind. When I look a little further away, I see Katima and Dill standing shoulder to shoulder and talking to the nobility with pleasure. They didn''t show any tiredness, and it came from the bottom of their hearts that they seemed happy. "Go ahead." When Ain stands in front of the balcony, a standing Kingsguard knight opens the door. When you go outside, there''s nobody but Ain. I breathed heavily and unbuttoned my chest one or two times. "What''s going on?" Depositing his body on the railing, he looked up at a hidden dungeon that soared in the distance. Organize your current thoughts in your head. Even so, I''m not thinking a lot, I''m worried about how to get to that land. You need to go inside to fulfill Silvard''s wish. I''m not willing to expose myself to lying, and I can''t think of any reason why I should get permission. But time is finite. There is no longer a very long respite, and the dragonman will walk away if he doesn''t get to his feet early. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Then there was also the idea that we should step forcefully in. The price will be greater, but it''s my grandfather''s last chance to find out about my son. Then some price is prepared to take a leg...... I don''t think this is incorrect either. That said, there''s nothing I can do to stop. "Uh, no." Finally, the item dripped confused. Put your face on the railing and cool your cheeks with its cold. "What''s not working? A voice arrived as if he had accidentally rolled the bell. Hmm? and a soft, warm feel is pressed against Ain''s one arm when he tries to get in position. "Oh, your clothes are falling apart... already" "There''s nobody here. So, why is Krone here? "I found Ain here, so I thought I''d come with you." And I said, "Out of the way?," she inclined her little neck. Naturally, Ain''t supposed to snort. Ain''s head, which was a little confused, regains calm at her sweet scent of tickling her nostrils on the wind. Nature and body come close to Krone, and the two bodies are perfectly overlapping and free of gaps. "I wondered what would happen when we were" What she said was about the wedding with Ain. "Now that I''m here, maybe I have to thank Ein for not being able to attend the party." "I don''t think the results would have changed if I''d been on that day''s unveiling." "That''s... Ain''t come to Ishtarika -" Krone also said he would have crossed the ocean. "It''s like destiny" The two of them thought the same thing in their minds, saying that this word is not often a mistake. Especially remarkable is Ain, where many thoughts run around the mind, and it''s not hard to imagine the sight if you close the lid. Fate - the cherry star crystal shines at Krone''s disposal who said so. "Maybe with the ring. We need to get a new one." "Yeah. Then I''ll have it already." I don''t want anything new, she denied it so. If you think about it, Star Crystal deserves it. "Then what am I supposed to give you at the wedding?" "I want more than a new ring." "... you say? Then Krone looked up at Ain. Moist eyes. Well-shaped, glossy lips. And I gently uplifted my cheeks and stared at Ain. She squeezes Ain''s hand as soon as she thinks she put her index finger against her own lips. "This is what I said" with a sweet voice. Phew. Two lips overlap with nature. Not long, it''s a short time. Needless to say, emotions are high, even if they are not passionate. Krone softly held Ain in his arms. Let''s take it a little slower here. Ein, who was feeling Krone''s temperature next door, saw the boulevard through the center of the castle. (What is it) It''s a coincidence that I noticed. Ain blinks repeatedly as he notices the knights walking into the castle with a few adventurers. There seems to be no disturbing atmosphere, but it seems to be nervous somewhere. Eventually I looked down at them stopping in front of the castle gate and decided on my mind to ask them later. 425 Things he left behind. Yesterday after that, we had a busy evening gathered just for our family and those close to us. Silverado had decided that everyone was off for the rest of the day, and he didn''t have to worry about anything and enjoyed it until just before dawn. By the time Ain went back to his room and went into bed after bathing, the morning sun was about to go up. Yeah, it''s been a long time since I''ve slept at this hour. Shortly after entering the bed, he closes his eyes immediately. I traveled to my dream world in a soft bed, and it wasn''t long after that. Nothing notable. I felt like a dream. It''s a big, no-content dream that you can see at any time, and it really doesn''t have anything to highlight. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is the time around noon? He twisted his body and Ain''s consciousness was about to awaken. Unusual for him, bedding is curly in his sleeping ministry. "- How many?" I heard a small, frightened voice. But in the castle. Besides, Ain''t never going to wake up to that extent when he was resting in his own bed. I would have been on guard anywhere if this was during the war, and I might have woken up if someone had slept next door. But I''m alone now, and I can''t see how that goes. Even now that the bedding that was rolled back gently, it never changed. It wasn''t until a few minutes after that that that Ain woke up. Somehow, I think I saw someone when I was asleep. That said, I don''t see anything else. "Uh... slept" Sometimes I''ve slept longer than usual, and I feel the best way to wake up. As he stretched his spine to feel comfortable, he opened the curtain and placed his body in soothing sunlight. - Chillin. Ring the bell right next to the bed, then head to the living room, pour drinks out of the water into the glass and drink them all at once. Dozens of seconds to wait for the service to come. The one who showed up was Martha, who should still be busy about Dill. "Eh." "My name is...... what is it? "The Grayshire family will be busy, and Martha is out of work..." "What I have to do is done." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "We have already had many holidays to this day. Besides, they''re not leaving the King''s Capital..." If you ask me, yes, but can we take it a little slower? That''s what I thought, Ein, but I thought about Martha. "I wonder how everyone''s doing." "Ladies and gentlemen, I see you''re still off." "And the two of you, by the way? "Master Katima was able to leave the castle early in the morning. He didn''t seem to have told His Majesty anything either. Maybe they were talking about something last night." "I think so. But, you know... Katima''s really out of the castle..." They''re going to climb the castle again tomorrow. "Oh yeah, that''s why I''m not lonely" Until today Ain has only had a few trips to Katima''s room. It was more like going to a lab in the basement. With this, I don''t have much loneliness if I think she''s coming underground. "Whatever it is, Dill will be committed to behaving as the next Grand Duke." "It''s all right, ''cause Dill will." Well, that''s something I could talk to you about. Ain come up with what to do today. "You know, did anybody come to my room while I was sleeping? "... no, I have not heard such a thing" "Then it''s not even Mr. Martha. Then I guess it''s a dream." And when I shed some light on the voice I did when I was asleep. "I''m gonna go down to the jar." "Oh, what can I do for you? "Looks like something happened last night. I saw adventurers and knights coming into the castle." "- Did you see that?" "I knew something was going on." "Apparently so. I have yet to hear more about it either, but as of this afternoon, I heard Lord Majolica was going to make any report on the matter. There''s still Lord Majorica downstairs." Mr. Majorica did? Ain frowned but convenient. "I guess I should ask you in person" Martha nodded at this word. Ain said, "I''m coming," and left the room. Meanwhile, Martha, who stays in the room, doesn''t just say he''s coming, but he''s headed to the bedroom to get his bed done. "Oh?" end of the bedding, she narrows her eyes to the hair that had been secretly left behind. What color is your hair...... "Dear Olivia, may I?" Ain''t the answer to Ein''s question as to whether anyone came while he was sleeping. I see, I can snort that one... I''m sure he took his feet in confidence and even spoke gently to Ain, who was asleep. - And I was thinking. "But just a little... maybe vibrant" The color of the hair in my hand was a little brighter than Olivia''s. I felt a little red, but that''s not the problem. Sometimes the colors were not uniform and only slightly different. Martha was so convinced by herself that she went back to bed makeup. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When I heard there was a majolica under the castle and took a trip, the majolica was sitting in a chair on the corner of the garden. I was in the warm sun reading a book in my hand. "Ah, La La La, Your Highness! "Hello" "Yeah, hello. The castle was busy yesterday." "It could have been quite busy indeed. So..." The foreground was around here, and Ain lowered his hips next to Majorica. "What happened? "I thought that was it.... Just take a look at this" Then Majorica takes a pen out of her nose. The whole thing is made of crystals or some kind of gem, an expensive delicacy to see. A pure gold pen tip reflects light and emits a presence. What about this? That Ein is wondering. "The other day, the adventurers dug it out of a hidden dungeon." "Huh - an adventurer inside? "I''m not surprised. I told you before that there have been adventurers like that. It''s been a little while since His Highness settled Celeste''s case, and if you''re an adventurer who doesn''t know if you''re reckless or brave, it''s not weird to have someone to step into right now." Sure, but it would be dangerous to think of that demon showing up inside. It''s just that we don''t all know the danger, and we can''t help but have a challenger. You mean the adventurers were safe? "I was attacked by a demon I''ve never even seen - or something like that, but it was the first-degree adventurers who came in, or they left without a single victim." "............ I hope so, but what about that pen? "They brought it to my store, didn''t they? I don''t do much, because I used to do some appraisal work once in a while." That said, Majorica takes out a single appraisal. "Only this time, I wouldn''t otherwise need an appraisal, but I''ve written it to tell His Majesty, too" The appraisal that was taken out was handed to Ain and it wasn''t long before he went through his eyes. Ain unexpectedly opened his eyes and looked at the pen Majorica had before turning again to the appraisal. "What pen was used by the First Prince..." "That''s Lord Lyle''s pen. I''ve seen it so many times before, I can''t possibly go wrong." It was now found in a hidden dungeon. At least I can''t keep it a secret from King Silvado, and Majorica won''t be willing to keep it a secret. It gives me a look that I can''t tell you because the circumstances are the only ones, but if I even bothered to prepare an appraisal, I can see that it bothered me. "Maybe, but really, that guy and Ceres dived into a hidden dungeon. It looks like the inside was going up, unlike before. So I don''t know if the place is the same as before." Majorica, who said, pointed to the appraisal. "The adventurers say it''s twenty tiers." "I wonder if you were still following me up there" "Looks like it. Looks like he''s back from abandoning his search because of his power and stockpile issues... well, maybe I can explain to His Majesty that it''s not a place where God is hidden in the original sense" "... I see" If I could be certain that people would never disappear - what would Silvard do? (Might throw in personal expenses and make a request) If you are an adventurer who excels in these tasks, you should be happy to take them on if requested by the King. I can hope for a definite reward, and that amount is immeasurable. When Ain put Lyle''s pen up in the sky, he breathed in the beauty of the light. 426 To that land. "I need a little... time to think. To do anything." The pen that arrived was handed to Silvard during a glance. I also perceived everything being handed to me silently without being told anything by Majorica, and for decades, it was just words after staring at the pen. Then he stands up, with a heavy foothold - and walks out on the floor so hard that he is forced to. Heading towards you is a small room in the back between sights. "Well, that was exactly what I expected." "Mr. Majolica? "Oh, I''m sorry. I just thought it was going to be as much as your majesty." "I don''t know anything else about that... but what do you think will happen? "I wonder what His Royal Highness would think if it meant anything from now on." "I thought Grandpa would ask for new information." "Same goes for me. His Majesty Silvard is never one to waste, nor is he thoughtful of a special, glorious life. That''s why there should be as many assets in your possession as there are in any historical king. It''s easy to reward an adventurer." When they looked at each other, they leaned naturally without thinking of words worthy of this occasion. Outside a window so tall that it is likely to reach the ceiling, the blue sky stretches, and the little bird, which will not be long after flying, is taken by the parent bird and winged. Shortly after the sight of even idle (,) calmed down. Gi...... The noise was raised slightly and the door opened. It was Lloyd who showed up "rude" as usual. "Dear Ein, where did His Majesty go? "In the back room." "... let''s be complicated. If you find Lyle''s personal belongings, you''ll definitely want to look for them and come all the way here." "If this opponent wasn''t Master Lyle, it would have been easy to move. It''s just... I have a past with him and Ceres." That''s why Silvard was stepping on two legs instead of honestly rejoicing. "If there is a convenient reason and excuse..." "Ah, my lord, if I go down, I''ll say something bad." "But I can nod to Ein''s opinion, too. Your Majesty is the one who has led this united nation Ishtarika to this day... for a little while, I was wondering if I would be punished for wanting this much." "People like me think the same thing. Now there''s a future called Your Highness, and I want to pour it into the water." Lord Majorica. "It would be nice if this were the case. After all, this is what the people think." But still, the man who wouldn''t honestly nod is Silverado. Is there any convenient excuse for him to move easier...... Ein lay down his eyes and thought. Wouldn''t I be able to use the feat I''ve set up so far? No, I don''t care what you think. Only this time, it''s light to move Silvado''s mind. Then -. It would be great to have the relics of His Majesty the First. "Well, it might be easy to move as far as being able to throw state spending instead of private spending" This is it, Ain said. "Mr. Lloyd, can I ask for your grandfather? "Yeah... of course" "Thanks! Mr. Majorica, come to my room for a minute! "Me? Hey, hey, Your Highness!? Majorica follows Ain, who rushes out of nowhere. Even if Lloyd, who remained alone, did not agree, he immediately thought about Silver and headed to the small room in the back. Now, the two of them out quickly run up the stairs and step into the hierarchy where the royal family lives. I was surprised by knights and service along the way, but I never stopped. Majorica followed Ain without opening her mouth, dozens of seconds after leaving between glances. "Come in." Ain opens the door to the room and calls in Majorica. Ain, who went inside one foot, took out a journal that had been taken care of at his desk. There''s a name on the cover of the diary for Marc von Ishtalika, something I''ve previously received from Warren. "You were up to something worse than I imagined..." "Your grandfather will change his mind." "I guess. But I wonder why His Highness has such an artifact. If it''s real, it''s a national treasure, and I can''t help wondering where you got it." "Don''t tell me. So, will you appraise me? I''m sure you won''t answer me no matter what I hear, I guessed so. I laugh small after Majorica sighs lightly and receives the diary. Phew, invincibly, open the book. "- Here, it looks real." "Eh." Ein was surprised that the appraisal might not be too quick. "There are other books left by His Majesty the First. I had the opportunity to take the original, and the letters belonged to His Majesty the First. So I''m pretty sure. The second issue said that the paper was like this - - - - and the ink is not made now - - of - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - "I wasn''t sure what you were talking about on the way." "Oh, I''m so sorry... I''m so excited" But Ain''t happy to talk fast. Lying was heartbreaking, but I had no choice. "Should I decide that I received it from the adventurer and dedicate it to His Majesty later? "It would be helpful if you could please" "If you get here, you''re an accomplice. Even I know how His Majesty feels." "Bye." "Yeah. For one thing, I''m leaving today.... but you can''t do this again, can you? Your Majesty the First may come to scold you standing on His Highness''s pillow." Ain''t got a cushy grin on that word. "I don''t think that''s possible." And returns a word of certainty. Majorica was then black-and-white with her eyes on those clear words. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A week later, Majorica said she had a new offering and took a trip during a glance. Just like before, Silvado was there, Ain was there, and it was a quiet space for three people in total. It''s just a little different than the other day. Silverado is opening his eyes to a different surprise. "In the Lord''s appraisal... so you say it is the journal left by His Majesty the First? You''re right. "What do you mean? I can''t believe we found the relics of His Majesty the First in that land..." Ain''t laughed damned at what he was planning to do, but he immediately tells Silvard he''s right where he lives. "Grandpa." "Oh... what''s going on? "Many adventurers have already set foot in the divine hidden dungeons" "Apparently it is. Everything is surrounded by a simple, yet busy building." If the adventurers get together, they can have a blacksmith and a cook. Then there''s the pharmacy - it''s often busy in no time. The same situation prevails in the vicinity of the divine hidden dungeons. "It will no longer be a mountain of treasure. From what I''ve heard, I''ve never seen a gem come out." "Besides that, there are no reports of adventurers disappearing" "There are victims, though. An ineffective fool stepped in with a very ineffective protective gear. But this is the same thing when you''re out there, so we haven''t been able to identify the same phenomenon as before." "As Mr. Majolica said. So you should move as a royal family." "... to find the relics of His Majesty the First" Silvard shook his head vertically saying he wasn''t mistaken. "Then I''ll have to ask Warren for his opinion later." "Then - Huh! "The rest of the words will cause something to move." Ain stroked his chest down at the same time as he was happy. Finally, the fact that Silverado is able to move leaks exhalation due to the sense of accomplishment that stains him. "Majorica, tentatively speaking, how about you and Kaisel? "I''m out of line, aren''t I? Even if Majorica pulls back with a bitter laugh. "That doesn''t mean I''m inferior to active duty," Silvard smiled. "Then why don''t you ask His Royal Highness or Lord Marco?" "... thats..." "I''m afraid, Your Majesty. There are no more people than Your Highness to explore the secrets of the land. Now that we know that hiding was superstitious, it''s imperative that we search inside without worrying about anything." But there are demons out there. "Win against the Demon King by simultaneously dealing with three men, Durahan and Elderlich. Do you think His Royal Highness would have one in case of that? "The rest of the job is nothing more than constantly thinking about it." Ain, standing right beside him, was taken aback by the unexpected words of Majorica. Naturally, I need help with a hidden dungeon myself. So he wanted to go if he could, and he wanted to ask the Dragon Man something. Is it a little inconsistency? Ain was exploring why Silvado could move the other day. But I didn''t think it would be a reason for me to move. But there is only one person who will go under the dragon man and be able to hear secrets from her. I understand from the bottom of my heart that I am myself. Then Ein himself will need a reason to be able to go. For Silvard, and for myself. I needed a reason to get to the hidden dungeons. "Hmm, then for now" That''s why I decided to be sweet with Majorica''s words. "The adventurer is over diving, why don''t I go as far as where it would be safe? "... be the king prince around your mouth" "No, no, no... you don''t have to say that in this way! "He said if he did, he''d be better at poking the gap." "That''s not good for people, either." "Whether it''s true or not, not at all..." Reasons, warranties and achievements. In view of everything, Silvard is not anxious and has not shown strong opposition to Ein''s words. This shouldn''t happen if it''s just about First Prince Lyle. Now it would be an understanding because there is also information called the First King. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "I''m with you, too." First I broke up with Silvard such as telling Warren, and Dill walking next door said this to Ain while he was walking out of the castle. "What, you''re newlywed and all of a sudden you''re traveling? "What do you mean you don''t understand? Whether you''re newlywed or not, there''s no way I''m not going to be with Ein." Then "Mostly," Dill continues the conversation. "It''s more of a problem for Ein to head to that land than for me as a newlywed. It''s now, though, and some of me think that Ain''t no choice..." "Do you praise the second half? "Would you prefer to come forward and say," Your Majesty is wrong, "even now? "Sorry, give me a break" "Ha... here''s what I''m saying, too, I know. If there were to be a legacy of His Majesty the First, there would be no more worthy than Ein." Although predicated primarily in the sense of force. When I think of someone else, for example, Archet, Cain, or someone who lives in a Demon King''s Castle like Sylvia. "Speak to the Arshes, too? "I won''t." "... because you don''t mind? "Me and Dill, Marco will come with me... and to Chris - I haven''t checked yet" Ain''t counting in numbers because she hasn''t responded, but from one dill, you don''t have to ask if you''re going otherwise "When are you leaving?" I just thought she''d answer. I just plugged into the harbor, and I find Ain and the twins gracefully swim up to me. A giant body far bigger than those ships there now. bathed in the sun, wet scales shining like gems in the sea, even artistic. Together with the sea dragon ship Leviathan, let''s say Ishtarika''s strongest maritime power. "Come on." Ain''t got his hips down on the pier. Soon, I put my face on the pier so the twins could pinch him and close my eyes. "I''ll take you down." "Dear Ein, did you say anything? "No, never mind, it''s a solitaire that''s never happened" Ain then falls to the pier and lays his hands on a cloudless sky. Hold hands, open, and then hold and open. When the light pours down by sewing between the last open fingers, my eyes dazzle. Light poured from heavenly heights beyond reach -. The difference in power from her is maybe about this distance, I can only laugh at Ain just as troublesome when I think about it. But there was also the Silvado thing, which elevated me to what I had to ask (,,,,,,,,) what I wanted to hear. "Speaking of which, you write a book or something" "Who told you...... is there only Mr. Katima" "You are wise. I''m looking forward to it, too, but how much does it say? "I''m bluffing. It''s been hard since I was born. I think it''s time to write about Dill." "Oh, you mean me, too? "When I first met him, he said he was a tough guy who wouldn''t shake my hand, he wouldn''t even call me names." Dill had those times, too, I think. He was loyal to his mission at the time and only behaved as a single escort with Ain, which is now much more round. When I was able to get the excursion to call my name to the border, I even remembered how touched I was. Then Ain looks at Dill shrugging his shoulder and laughs. I''m sure he''ll also write about it in a divine hidden dungeon. Hearing the voice of birds flying through the sea, I give my thoughts to a future not far away. "It''s been a while since I''ve been able to travel." It''s like I was just following a trace of a red fox. The purpose of this meeting is to meet the Dragon Man. And it''s about listening to her. The objectives are clear and the conditions for achieving them are equally clear. There''s only one problem. I told her to listen with strength, nothing compared to her power. 427 It wasnt the cat that snuck in. A few days passed and Loran took to the castle. Passed through the courtyard, he lowers his back to the chair with Ain, roughly taking the blueprint out of his pocket. Spread it out in front of Ain and tell Ain''t like, "What''s that?" It''s a new airship. "No, even if all of a sudden they say it''s a new airship" "Oh, that...? Haven''t you heard from His Majesty? Ain leaving Wang capital, I was talking about building a ship with richer clothing and accommodation than before... you see, the previous chivalry/first issue was kind of small." Ain''t been informed of one thing, and he was taken aback. If you look at the blueprints like that for now, I see they are certainly bigger than before. The size of the ship is also described as a Kingsguard Knight Class one step up. "Isn''t it too soon to do it? "I''ve been making it since before His Majesty spoke to me." "Eh." "The construction of Bahamut, which is also my goal - I still don''t have enough technical skills and research to do that. So I can''t say much outside, but from what I can tell, the chivalry and Kingsguard chivalry... the next general class I plan to build is the front seat. So as long as the budget and permits go down, I think this is how I''m immersed in research." "What did Grandpa say about that? "Prohibit research without going through the royal family. No help is spared instead. Was it enough that Master Warren also exchanged books? Really, I''m helping you with the budget you need right away." Is it a word because I want to carry it in? A boy named Loran in front of him, the stage of activity is more than a knight in different ways. Because the magic tools and weapons he develops can take more lives overwhelmingly than the number of enemies each knight can fight and defeat. In case there should be no flow to other countries, and it is unacceptable for it to flow to the private sector. For Sylvado, it''s not to be thankful that Lorraine is devoting herself to building Ain''s ship. "Let''s get back to it. The total length of the Kingsguard Knights class is approximately 180 meters, which, when converted by sea-going ship, is approximately 6 meters of water. And then..." "I''m sorry I''m full of questions, what''s water eating? "Sorry, it feels like the depth of a sinking hull when the ship is floating in the water." "I see. You mean, the ship itself isn''t big? You look like you''ve grown from the chivalry class all at once." Anyway, it''s about the size of a regular battleship. I was just surprised you grew up all at once. "I said Kingsguard Knights, but maybe it''s actually Kingsguard Knights... I''m actually too tempered" "As it were, well, Big says what a small... I''m guessing it gets bigger when we make the general class." "Yeah, I''m thinking about making the general a couple of times bigger than this ship." That beats Silvered''s White King and is about the size of Ein''s Leviathan. When you think a giant ship like the word flies, you no longer know what it is. Loran''s outlook doesn''t seem to be in the realm of the ordinary. All the more gigantic, because Bahamut is also trying to build and fly. Your Majesty was delighted. "Eh." "If I tell you, it''s a ship like your mansion. The same is true of the defensive system that our adventurers can''t handle when they bundle up, and Ein, because your living environment will be enriched. As much as you paid me for the conditioning." It is Ain''s position not to call this overprotective. I thank my grandfather for his care and then look up to the upper level of the castle where he would be. Then the sense of mission that dwells in my heart is due to the strong feeling that I have to ask what happened to the First Prince at all costs. The question runs out of how to force and ask... (Do we have to do this?) She immediately changed her mind when she didn''t feel like herself. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó An airship that left Wangdu after many disciplines. After the first explanation, it was officially renamed the Kingsguard Knights class. The sky journey is the second time for Ain. However, the power of a boy named Loran is hidden in a ship that has gained even more stability than before. Lower the ship to the same place you came before, but unlike before, there is a building. It''s like a stone watchtower, a building to get off a ship that floats in space to the ground. The airship is chained there and the lowered talap is connected. Ain who stood on the deck and looked around. He stood in front of the railing and looked at the view that spread beneath his eyes. "You''re busier than I thought." "Looks like" And it was Majorica who answered in a light manner. "To the Baltic blacksmith...... oh well, some shops you''ve seen on the ist. Looks like the dining room''s been traveling from Magna. Oh, my God, the guild''s here." "It''s so busy" "If the adventurer is vibrant, the economy will turn. Look, you''re telling me that a war would make the economy better, right? "Don''t come along with me saying it was such a mess. And now it doesn''t matter at all." "I just wanted to say it once." "... Ah, yes" Then Majorica took the smoke cans out of her nose (,) and put them in her mouth. Exhale and the smoke will ride in the wind. "Kaisel is an untimely man, don''t you agree, Your Highness? "What the hell, did you do your hips in class?" "Well, if it weren''t for you, I''d have brought you here willingly, but then I wouldn''t have had any use for you." For this reason, it will be five men who step into the hidden dungeons of God. Ain, Chris, Dill, and Majorica and Marco. Ain was feeling dependable this time with Majorica accompanying him. So was Majorica''s experience, but he believed that good driving would help. "I think I''ll see what''s going on down there." "Well, I''ll... I''ll see how everyone''s doing." "Yeah, I like that. Her Royal Highness, the Second Princess, who could not come here, must do her job properly." "Haha... your mother can''t help it" "You''re a princess. Your majesty won''t let you." This is proof that Ain''s case is special. "Well, I''ll see you later" Looking at Majorica''s back as she walks away, Ain also walks away from the railing. As comfortable as it was when I was riding Princess Olivia, I went for my room first. I don''t plan on leaving today anyway. So let''s finally get dressed lightly and talk to everyone, and here''s what we''re gonna do. Step aboard the ship and continue beside where the supply walks as well as in the castle. The floors are carpeted and comfortable to walk on, and it seems harder to find a place that lacks comfort. When Ain reaches in front of his room. "I''m afraid, Your Highness, I''d like some more time to unload..." I said I felt sorry for the service I was in front of the room. There is a slightly larger crate in front of the room. I thought it would be a heavy load for the female waiter to carry it, and Ain reached out aggressively and grabbed the crate. "It''ll be heavy, and I''ll do it myself." "Hey, I won''t! "I hope so. You''re still busy, aren''t you? I''ve been trying to open these crates by myself." I''m not lacking comfort. It''s just an errand this time, and the ship''s still in a hurry. "Krone and Chris''s room won''t have been unloaded yet, and I guess I''d be happier if you went to help me out over there." "............ but" Ain''t the only priority. But I also know the salary and what he''s saying right now for real. That''s why I couldn''t honestly snort. "I don''t really want orders to take shape. Can I ask for it? On the last push, the paycheck finally nodded. Eventually she bows her head wide and leaves in front of Ain before proceeding early down the aisle. I guess I''m still busy. Something else is good about this, but this crushed ein grabs the crate and transports it to the room. Then... "Geez." A short scream stabbed my ear. That''s obviously what I heard from the crate. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was Ain who stopped his leg, but he walks right back. I know a woman who sneaks into a crate. Naturally, Katima. That said, if she is now, she must have more control than before. And no cute screams, like earlier, "Nyyyyyy!?" You''d be surprised - Ain''t I expected that on my own, but I actually remembered my earlier voice. Just inside the room, gently place the crate on the floor. Silence exchanges between the crate and Ain''t nothing to talk about. "This is a rule of thumb." Ain opened his mouth. "At a time like this, Mr. Katima''s involvement should be assured. There''s no one better at playing pranks or evil than that guy, and I don''t think he can move without his grandfather''s surveillance." That''s what I said, I reached for the crate and slowly opened the lid. Not too much stuff packed up in the gradual revelation. It was built like a small room inside, and it was easy for people to live in it for a little while. It was Ain who sighed once, but he grinned like he had no choice but to see who was inside. "What are you doing here? There was a woman there who couldn''t talk slowly these days. Naturally, the reason for this is related to the information I learned in my battle with Lyle. Now, she also looks up at Ain like she''s in trouble with her, or with a look of penance for her own deeds, and takes the hand he reached out to softly. "Ke............... haven''t seen you this morning" "Right. I''ve got a lot to ask your mother, for now." I need you to come out of the crate. Ein reached out and decided to support her. 428 A paragraph. Normally, I had a quick guess. If Olivia was worried about Ain, or simply wanted to be nearby because she was the one who drowned Ain''t - I mean. Unlike usual, Ein in his forehead denies the possibility. He showed it to me in an exchange with Lyle, because of the dragonman and Olivia''s secret. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Olivia out of the crate was also silent. Never before has there been such a painful air flowing between us. Even after Ein woke up from a long coma, he did not find himself in such a severe situation. At that time, there was Katima''s wedding, and I couldn''t afford to worry about anything else. Only two of us are here right now. The situation was also a circumstance, and nature and the two were experiencing tension. I opened my mouth at the same time, and then not long after. "Um..." "You know..." Ain, who opened his eyes in a determined manner, and Olivia, who reached out softly. They finally loosened their cheeks as the right time for each other to call on each other. Much easier to talk to, even if it''s not always the way it is. (But) In his heart Ain decided to stop asking about the Dragon Man. Because Olivia treats Ain only as an individual. Ain''t Ain''t never nodding nowadays, it''s not backwards. I only wanted to respect one woman, Olivia, with respect for her being who she is today. Though I don''t remember, I don''t abandon the past of an individual named Marc, but I hated to take my life lightly now. When he breathes, he says at his usual rate, as if he had no choice. "Not at all." and signs drifting from Ain, who say in a half-hearted manner. A more mature stand-up than he has ever been and the prestigious rigour with which he is about to breathe. Olivia moved forward with these, losing the composure she had assumed and feeling her chest beating anxiously. "Ain''t...?" and his voice leaks. "Your grandfather scolded you so hard, you wouldn''t know." I''m sure this word was unexpected for Olivia. Her expression stained with surprise at the evidence and opened her eyes. "- Ein" In squeezing words, I called the name of the boy in front of me. In this altered setting, he was afraid to answer "no". Olivia''s swing of heart ends for one reason. While Ain in front of her encloses a hero king and a prestigious being, she dumps it on him without even a trace of dust. Needless to say, the love that is toward Ain, if asked which way to take the world or Ain, she is a woman who instantly answers Ain without a little hesitation. But now I''m in front of you - and my heart wasn''t calm. For Olivia, the existence of a heroic king to be revered has nothing to do with it. Only one thing matters: an individual named Ein. Yes, it''s Ain. Olivia relieved herself from the bottom of her heart that a reply had come. So much so that my body is going to break down because of my peace of mind. On the other hand, a single tear could not be suppressed from the eyes of the purple crystal (amethyst), and eventually both arms, which were stretched naturally, took Ain''s hand. A little strength, weaker than usual. (For better or worse, I changed that girl''s future) Ein rebuffed this fact in his heart. A girl is Olivia, who made a pact with the Dragon Man at a young age. If she never makes a contract with a dragon man, she won''t be here in the first place. Even if they were born in another way, at least their relationship with Olivia should have been thinner or none. Just think about that if (,,,) and you''ll be relieved and scared. Whatever the opening, it''s because this environment is everything to me right now. ... Olivia on these issues is very unstable. It''s not just emotions. Positions, behavior. Ein therefore decided to take them into account. Deciding not to notice Olivia''s grid, she herself decided to clarify who she was. Of course, I wouldn''t ask if you knew anything about Lyle and the others. The dragon man will be giving Olivia information because his contract is being fulfilled, but Ein has decided to ask the dragon man himself, and he hasn''t changed this idea yet. Olivia doesn''t know about the Lyles today in the first place. In case you really can''t hit your hand anymore...... maybe enough to think about. "I missed you too, but you seem to have missed your mother more" "Wow, I...? "Didn''t we just break up this morning? You''ve come this far, and that''s what you''re saying, isn''t it? Blinking her eyes patchy, Olivia flashed. Little by little between them, the usual calm air was returning. "You''ve come all the way to my room in hiding." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I perceive his thoughts and Olivia opens her mouth. "You''ve already found out..." Olivia smiled wiping the tears she was telling her. Then when she opens her arms and catches Ain, she hugs him hard in her own chest. Ein, who lost his word for a moment, shouts a surprise. "It''s embarrassing!? You can accept it in silence, but that doesn''t make you your usual self. With this excuse, I accepted Olivia''s embrace. "Pfft, it''s okay because I''m the only one" "No, that''s the problem... ugh! "You don''t like it? There''s no way I''m saying yes, and I don''t think I hate it in the first place. I''m simply surprised you''re embarrassed. "If not, fine," As she echoes the tremendous affection she has, so does the fever in her skinship. Not only was Olivia''s face pressed against her chest wrapped in a warm and soft feel, but the slight fragrance that crackled her head bothered her. Brains are melted by incense and colour, and your cheeks are cheeky just as well. (... looks like this is us) I groaned in my heart with the calm left over. But what excuse shall I make if someone finds me? Thinking about it as it is wrapped in Olivia''s love...... "Master Ain, are you there? Chris''s voice heard from outside the room. When he rushes to that voice and says, "Hmm," he makes an unspoken, weak voice, Chris opens the door strangely. All this is Ain''s fault. To avoid this, we should have tried not to speak up. "Oh, I knew you''d go back to your room............... Master Olivia, Ain''t you having trouble breathing? "It''s okay, ''cause I''m used to hugging you so you don''t" "How do you get used to that...... looks like Olivia" Stepping indoors, Chris did not feel uncomfortable and behaved as if it were the usual thing to say. From Ain''s point of view, I also want to cling to why it''s so normal. "Huh - what!? Why is Olivia here? (slow. Too late) Chris, who breathed a few breaths and reacted slowly, seems to be her with that. Even after leaving Wang Capital, Ain felt powerless in their own multiplication as usual. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Ah, that''s what happened" Ain was with Majorica the next morning. Not long after breakfast, I was in the middle of talking lightly about yesterday''s Olivia and then getting off the airship. "I contacted my grandfather at Message Bird, but the reply started with" headache "" "Didn''t you tell me to come home? "Yeah. Something about the reward your mother was supposed to get, too, and give me a break with the offsetting -... so she wanted to plan ahead with Katima" "It''s not a strong plan for Her Royal Highness the Second Princess." "Uh... maybe so" The reason would be more than usual, because I wanted to be near Ain. There was also anxiety in my mind, and I can speculate that I was using more forceful means than ever to sneak into the airship. That''s why this time Olivia was crossing a line she wouldn''t normally cross. "It looks like Mr. Katima gave me quite a mouthful. Amnesty! Amnesty! He said something in conjunction with his marriage." "Still not busy" "I really appreciate it, though. Amnesty is the wrong way to use it, though." Needless to say, the two of us move on as we talk about yesterday. Eventually, through the tarrap, we head down the stone stairs to the ground. When he rendezvous with Marco, who came swallow tail clothes on the road, he quietly follows the two of them. It is the small high plains and the main road that leads to the tower that greeted the three men who descended on the ground. As before, crystallized parts are also scattered. On both sides of the road, seated like the boulevard of the castle town of Wangdu, there are many buildings lined up, albeit simplistic. A number of stores adorn Ist-like streamlined buildings with giant bones seen in the Baltic. There is also an inn, lined up to stalls like the one in Magna''s store opening street. It''s like a place where we''ve collected all the cities. It''s like condensing a country called Ishtarika into this one place, an atmosphere I''ve never seen before. There are more people than I thought. "Let''s go to the guild. Looks like he''s even brought your blacksmith on purpose." "To the guild? "Your Highness is just here today to see how things are going, don''t you mind? "No, nothing. I don''t want to see adventurers and do anything about it, but... oh, maybe it''s a good idea to talk about what it was like in the dungeon." Certainly the previous dungeons of divine concealment were places of strange power, such as changing the interior and regenerating walls and floors... Seems a little different now, though it won''t change the inside. "Sounds like it''s busy over there, right? "Well, that would be a different environment." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Russian interest boils when I hear that. "Let''s go" Making Majolica laugh with an instant answer makes Marco laugh more immediately behind her. "I hear there''s a famous party. And then these days, the reputable healer, the magician, is on his feet." "Heh, you mean someone like Barra" "You care, don''t you? "Quite. If you think about it, you''ve met a famous adventurer... no, Mr. Majorica and Teacher Kaisel were famous." "I''m retired, though. Whatever it is, let''s go worship it in terms of the adventurers! "Worship the face..." Will the blood roll as an exadventurer or is it another usual joke attitude? Invincibly walking the laughing tip, Majorica has a cross nose. Meanwhile Ain and Marco walking behind. "I''m looking forward to it too" Ain answered Marco briefly, "Me too," and looked up at the sky. A mild afternoon when sunlight falls all over your body. Without dampening the serenity and the mind leaping back, he advanced his legs in anticipation of the sight that would await him in the guild. 429 healing magic Even if I say guild - the building is simple. It is completely different from that found in Strom and the King''s Capital, and it is clearly easy to build compared to that of the Sacred Place of the Adventurer and the Baltic that is adored. The exterior is something like a giant tent made of tanned demonic leather. The ivory appearance seems to be used by nomads. Only the entrance and exit were provided with thick wood, and the guilds of every city were busy with losers and adventurers passing by. The three of them stepped into such an adventurous and bustling guild, obvious but conspicuous. A famous adventurer in his active life, even though he is retired, as well as Prince Wang. The last time an old gentleman comes to a place like this with a swallow tail suit, is someone who serves some nobility, or if he gets his hands on it, he has a troublesome existence and a set of markets. "There was someone who said Mr. Majorica''s name." "Oh, I didn''t throw it away, either." Demon stones sparkled with Majorica''s left and right nipples, such as. While doing so, Marco turns his attention to the material placed inside the guild. In this, like a giant tent, is a place where such objects are placed adjacent to each other. Nature and Marco''s interest turned to those carried by the Alliance''s officials and adventurers. "... that''s all the material you''ve never seen" "Even Marco? "Yes. Having lived hundreds of years, I am also just the first material to try. Perhaps those don''t belong to Named. Whatever, that''s all." Like Big Bee or Riplemodoki, if you will. The number of materials transported was so large that it seemed novel but not valuable. "Dear Ein was previously named... was it Lizardman" The material was so thoughtful. It is a fine, scaly surface material that resembles lizard leather. But now Ain tilts his head. "- My body, other than the Demon Stone, must have disappeared before." "Did you mean when you were diving with Master Cain?" "Yeah. But I guess that means it''s not gone now... hmm, I don''t know" "There is now a material that should have disappeared as a particle of light. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that the dungeon, which was supposed to be deep underground, became a tower." "I don''t know." If it had anything to do with it, would it be the Dragon Man''s purpose? She said she was on her feet to gain the power of that dungeon, and it seems that the task is a hefty one. I feel a relationship between this matter and the material remaining. - I heard rumors. - No way, there''s really an example of a king prince? - Heh. Two, the voice of the adventurers reaching Ein''s ear. Marco lurks his eyebrows in dissatisfaction, but he doesn''t go through with it. I''m just looking over the guild for fun. The adventurer didn''t even have the kind of raw to give a little bit, and he watched it far-fetched. It was in advance, maybe because some adventurers here are referred to as first-rate. Many adventurers'' gear was all luxury at first glance. Unwittingly. "Oh, come on! Somebody hurt him. Jumped into the guild, a young pair of male adventurers. Even if it''s not first-rate, it looks like a skilled combo and the equipment is never cheap. Of the two people who came, one was sweating on his face and neck. As Ain looks at him, he realizes that the tip of one arm is twitching with a cloth like cloth. Finally, I cover one eye with a cloth, and I can''t help walking around my abs full of blood. (That one) Definitely a body defect. There will be damage almost all over you that is never small. At the time of the Heim war, Ein is witnessing a knight in that situation. Naturally, I''ve seen what happens after that. "It''s a common story. That''s what some people get ripped off of the body itself. It''s a routine tea business when you''re running a business like this." "... yeah" You always do things that expose your life, so naturally. "I wonder if all he can do is relieve the pain with his medicine. I can''t use my hands anymore." Do other adventurers think the same thing, a little bitter air flows into the guild? As his partner tries to be conscious, the man screams desperately for help. Eventually, he took the tip of a mutilated arm out of the bag he had in his hand and asked the Alliance officials for treatment. "You should still be able to suture it! Right!? Officials, no, the receptionist laid his eyes down. The man knew. When you lay your partner in the right chair, you kneel down to drool. Then. "Wouldn''t that woman be curable?" And one adventurer spoke. At that moment, an earlier male adventurer runs out in agreement. He quickly left the guild and went somewhere. "- That woman? Ain squeaks. Speaking of which, you had a therapeutic magic user. "Oh, it''s like Mr. Majolica did say that..." "But I can''t help it. I''ve never seen therapeutic magic that can cure such injuries. How is Lord Marco? "Unfortunately, there is no user who can heal those wounds. If Ein could use therapeutic magic, maybe he could cure it by pouring magic into it like hot water." In the end, it is the view that there is no hitter. But as opposed to the three of them, the guild''s atmosphere becomes brighter. But Majorica says calmly, fishin ''her nose. "I''m bringing a heelbird demon stone. Because if it hurts like that, I can contain it." Sigh and leave Ain''t long. The adventurer who ran away comes back and speaks. "I brought you here. Huh! What showed up late to him was one girl with a bright white mask hiding her face. Like an adventurer, he covered his entire body with a robe and had cream-colored hair hidden from the corner of his hood. He held a small piece of bread painted with red jam on one hand and walked up to it. "I was at dinner." Is the girl''s voice about all teenagers? He had a light, good street voice. That said, it''s hard to age with words alone. Ain had his eyes on her and was observing the trick. He says he has a seriously ill adventurer, but he walks only pale and occasionally shifts his mask and carries his bread to his mouth. Speaking of my pace sounds good, but I also didn''t seem very concerned with the injured adventurer. "My partner is hurt... you can fix it!? The girl is against a gruesome voice. "Well, if you know what I mean... I''ll check on you, so just calm down." You felt a little bad about how you behaved so far, sighing and walking faster. Standing in front of the man who was put to sleep, he inexorably rips the cloth off. "Wow, everything (,,,,) is worn out" "Please, there''s no one else you can ask for! "I wonder why this happens when you''re having dinner... already" The girl lay hands on the man as she seemed dissatisfied. Then the warm air fills the guild. Are you sure you can fix this? A girl tells a man as Ain and the three of them keep an eye out. "Twenty million Gs is fine." Ein was also disturbed when he came here and said he was afraid of the cost of treatment. "Ha, pay! That''s why I need a partner! "It''s instant money, right? "Collect our money and we''ll figure it out! That''s why..." "Then this is your job. Leave it to me." I even remember being touched by a man who didn''t retreat to a lot of money and instantly executed him. But on the other hand, it was still Majorica who was half-hearted. "I can''t. I can''t help it." But as I grinned at the words, the magic of the girl was brilliant. The belly of the said adventurer glowed and his breathing slowly calmed down. 430 Demons of the New World Lie. - That word leaked out of Majorica''s mouth the next moment. The light emitted by the girl blends into the adventurer''s body. Instead of blocking the wound, Ain and Marco also doubted their own eyes at the way shredded meat and organs regenerated. The others, who both breathed and watched, breathed. "It''s not human work, you know." Majorica opens her eyes and says: Words don''t end with that. "God''s business." The girl is quick to show the persuasion of everyone who hears the voice. Eventually the light subsides and at the same time, the girl says "oops" and corrects her posture. He exuded the cramps he had held by keeping his body low before, breathing once and for all. "Bring the money to me by evening." "Ah, ah! But is he okay now?!? "If you look like you''re all sleeping and you''re dead, now you need to heal your head." The laying adventurer looks like a lazy sleep-grubbing lazy. The more Ibiki is likely to be heard soon, the clearer his sleeping appearance is. The girl laughed all the time and walked out to the exit just like she did when she came. Carry the bread into your mouth, which has been seemingly shabby, and nod satisfied with the sweetness of the jam. "Where were you born, my lady? Majorica asked in error. "Me? I''d have been born in a village northeast of Clifoto, but that''s it? Or isn''t it rude to suddenly ask where you''re from? "... right. I apologize." Then the girl loses interest and just leaves the guild. Without a glance at Ain or Marco, he leaked his elbow and went. "Sometimes it''s the world of adventurers who show up with people like that." "I know what Mr. Majorica''s going to say, but it feels like it nonetheless." "Oh yeah? Even Ceres was an adventurer at first. He served the royal family after that." "Oh, I suddenly feel normal" "Well, this country (Ishtarika) is interesting because of this." Marco talks to Ain, who does snort. "Why don''t you ask me if I can serve the royal family?" "No, I don''t think so." Ain answered with certainty. Why did you think that, the reason lies in earlier interactions. "You can make all that money on your own right away, so I don''t think you''re willing to serve the royal family" "Afraid that''s not the only reason to serve the royal family? "If that''s all. But if you''re gonna say that, why haven''t you ever been in the sun when you have enough power to serve the royal family? Not if you have a special reason, like Barra and May, but I think the kid just now obviously had the power to think for himself." "So I''m not willing to serve someone...... is that what you mean" "Maybe, though." Marco conceives, convinced, before Ain''t no choice. Then you scratch a well-groomed gray beard and say it without giving up. "I''ll talk to you later to see if I can help you just this time." He never doubts Ein''s strength, but he has never done it even though he still has a therapeutic magic user. Speaking of which, if you could just take Bhara with you - there were times when I said - Ain''t a rhetoric about this. Naturally, the King''s Capital has Silvado. Whatever it is, and. Ain accompanied the two of them and walked on an earlier exciting, cooling guild. Taking a leg in front of the receptionist, she notices Ain and rushes to correct her residence. "I need to ask you a few questions." That''s what I ask you about the material carried from the Divine Hidden Dungeon. "Were there any special demons or anything? "It is our guild''s view that all the demons that appear in the divine hidden dungeons are special demons. Perhaps His Royal Highness would like to hear about a demon worthy of a name." "Yeah, I don''t know" "- I don''t know if I''ll live up to your expectations, but this morning, there''s a demon hunted by a named party" Then she directed Ain and the three others to her wife. When I followed and walked out. "I''ll show you." I led the three of them. Going through the intriguingly eyed adventurers, there is a door that leads to an adjacent location. It was the smell of blood and meat that greeted Ain. Huge wooden desks line the walls with shelves lined with several blades and bottles of medicine. The size of this place is large enough that a small party is likely to be held. Guild demolition site. Ain imagined the same thing, but he nodded honestly at Majorica''s words. There are inhumans here, including Dwarves, who are all involved in the dismantling of the materials that have been brought in. There was a lot of material lined up at every desk... Only one, there was a desk with a crust I had never seen. "It''s a material I''ve never seen. Perhaps Sylvia will say the same." "I''ve never seen it before." Ein nodded listening to the two voices. Without distracting yourself from the crust, imagine what the whole picture was like in your lifetime. Follow behind the receptionist and eventually stop in front of the desk. "As you were told, sir." That''s what she said, she took the leather envelope that was on her desk. When I take out a piece of paper that was contained inside, I give it to Ain and mouth it. "It is a demonic figure painting created by the Alliance, the source of the party''s cooperation. At least in the information that our guild has, we have not confirmed the existence of the same demon." "- Heh." The appearance of the demon in Ain''s eyes is heterogeneous and disastrous. Ten times the height of an ordinary person and a little. The upper body, which reminds me of a kamakiri, and the lower body, which closely resembles a hundred feet, are twirling like a serpent. All have a body covered in steel crusts, not to mention stubbornness. It is imperative to spread the scourge cheaply by simply moving your body. "How many adventurers have crusaded? "Five. We''ve just heard that we''ve spent more than a decade preparing all of our magic props." When I heard that, Ain saw Majorica. "It''s about me and Kaisel using some sort of magic prop. What you''ve been collecting for over a decade is valuable." "As Majorica said." "Oh, you knew me." "Of course. Did you think our guild staff didn''t know about the Vajra? "Mr. Majorica, what''s that Vajra?" "I''m so young. I hope you didn''t ask." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Silent Ain, but I can imagine some. Because the weapon Majorica uses is Merikensack. That said, I don''t know what kind of battle past Majorica was using it to oligarchy. "Anyway, you mean someone who just runs out of all that gear in one fight. Most of all..." With a chilling eye on Ain, Majolica followed with a gaze with Marco. "If that''s all, don''t you think Your Highness will fight and struggle?" "For once, I can only get in where adventurers can go." "Your Highness and your Majesty will be in front of the building anyway." "With all due respect, Lord Majorica, Your Majesty probably meant it." "But I mean do it well. For the most part, if His Majesty was serious about stopping him, His Highness wouldn''t have made it here. Even in Ceres, you forgive me for what I did." Though there was certainly such a side to Silverado. (Promises have to be kept) Ein was calm without ever prioritizing his greed. But sorting out the status quo is a situation where you are closer to the Dragon Man than anyone else and you can listen to her. Though I had the idea that any of them would somehow persuade Silvard or if there was no other purpose. Now for one thing, it would be fine to take a trip inside the Divine Hidden Dungeon. "Why don''t you go tomorrow?" "To the point where the adventurer could have gone? "Sort of. I''d like to hear about the internal construction and all that." "Materials are available. We''ve paid for it." When? I thought so, but it''s probably Silvard. It''s natural even if he already has his hands on it, because it''s a situation where he can throw in state and private spending already. Then Ain received a thick envelope from the receptionist. Ain held it aside and looked at the entrance and exit that it was time to return to the ship. "Excuse me." Marco accidentally opened his mouth and spoke to the receptionist. "What is the name of this demon? "No. It''s just that it was a named existence, and it''s not named. ¡­¡­ but there is a hypothetical name used between the Alliance and the Adventurer for the demons that appear in the hidden dungeons of God" When the three of them turned to the receptionist. "We call it The Demon of the New World." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Return to the ship and read the materials for a while. When a pitch-black book descended outside the window, Ain took a breath when he realized he was immersed besides his thoughts. Placing the material on the table in front of the sofa leaves the momentum lying on the sofa. "Maybe the New World is a good idea and strange." In addition to the purpose of the Dragon Man, I recall the term her birthplace. Fluffy...... and leaking his elbow in a tired way, he fished his nostrils in all likelihood. In this way it is one book that I have taken in my hand. This is an example book Katima gave me, asking me to write whatever I want. Ain takes the pen out of his chest and writes it down in the book. I wrote down what happened today, and what surprised me, as I liked. "Come on, we have to decide on the title of the book, too" I can''t afford that right now, but it''s a book I''m still going to write anyway. You can take your time. By the way, I''m hungry. As far as the outside was concerned, he seemed to have been reading and fishing the material for almost half a day, and the belly of Prince Wang made a gruesome noise. At a young age, the power would have stormed out and sucked the demon stones around us. At the time, I had accidentally twisted myself to the scent of tickling my nostrils. Sooo. Ain''s nose trembled as it looked back in time. "It''s a sandwich! Unexpectedly, covetousness floats in the fragrance that reaches from outside the door. Tons, tons. Soon I answered the knocked sound in the guise of "go ahead," calmly, and it was Krone who showed up. "I thought it was time." "Thanks. I think it was the best time" "Pfft... right? As she lined up her tea and snacks with familiar hands, she lowered her hips in front of Ain. Ain then starts the meal with a mouthful of "I''ll have it". As the belly fills, the body is relieved and soothed by the scent of tea. Krone, who was looking at Ain, narrows her eyes happily. "Delicious?" "Mmm, amazing delicious. Tomorrow will be the same." "Well, I made it." "... Tomorrow, please" I thought it was from the cook I brought in, but she wouldn''t be uncomfortable if she told me that Krone made it. When he heard about it, Ain continued to eat happily ever after. "Can I stay here today? "Mmm, fine." Ain''t you crazy about eating, Ain''t answered instantly. Then Krone, pranking about this situation, thinks. I was wondering how far you would give me an immediate answer. "I''d like to take a bath." "Fine." "I''m scared of baths I''ve never used, so will you come in with me? What are you afraid of? Krone suppressed her desire to scratch herself into words that didn''t make sense. But worth suppressing. "Fine." Ain replied lightly. This makes him look like an idiot. Krone, who looked happy, laughs joyfully and waits for his meal to end. I couldn''t wait to see Ain''t lit up by rolling it all up at once when it was over. Then not long enough, Ein says, drinking up tea satisfactorily. "Thank you very much." Here for a bath - - Krone was going to say. Because I had a post-meal break and I wanted to sweeten him with these exchanges. But the situation changes. "After a short break." Krone blacks and whites his eyes at Ain''s words. "After the break... what could it be? "No, no, Krone invited you yourself. Take a bath." "- Yeah, yeah... I invited him... but" "I was focused on the rice, and you thought I''d say," Fine, "without thinking." Standing Ain sits down next to Krone. I reached out to her head, where I was poked in the void, and slipped my hand into my palpable hair. "I was thinking about it." Conversely, Ain''t invincibly laughing if he doesn''t enjoy Krone''s reaction. Distance and expression. While there was a little remorse for what had been done, I desperately endured that I was about to wander into his hand, the one with the head. The opposite is distracted by pressing his face against his chest at the end of the day, which has become illuminating. "Uh... uh... in the meantime, are you staying? To a gentle voice with a bitter smile that reaches right from above your head. "¡­¡­¡­ do" A little dissatisfied, but he nodded back more happily. 431 [gossip] A little gourmet SS And the leaves that dwell in the trees of the mountains are changing colours, and are scattering with one, and with another. The exhalation is white, in the morning when your body is about to tremble a little bit when you shut up. There was a group of men and women going between the trees. "I''m not here..." The woman I said with a bitter smile is Chris. She took off her usual knight''s clothes and walked in her personal and lightweight armor. Walking next door is Ain as a matter of course, and he answers to Chris'' words: "Don''t even eat breakfast because you''re here." What a careless answer, but it doesn''t fit into this place. This mountain is not so far away from the king''s capital for a few hours, but is naturally an area where demons appear. It''s usually a place where only adventurers or equivalent fighters step in. But if you are an independent adventurer, there are no demons living in danger of your life. Most importantly, if it were normal, it would be a prerequisite. "Was it a black bird? It''s delicious, isn''t it? "It''s delicious, but that''s not why I came hunting." "I know, it''s just for security. Personally, I''m surprised your grandfather gave you permission to go away." According to Silvard, it''s breathless. Ain''t been mature these days. I don''t act in a runaway mood, but nevertheless, sometimes I get violent - or that I should have a chance to wield my powers. "How strong are you now? "Well... if you''re a so-called first-rate worthy adventurer, it''s a monster you can crusade if you have three" I was stronger than I thought, Ain laughs. Chris then raises his index finger and speaks with pleasure and skill. Tong, tong. Her footsteps walking in front of Ain are light. "It''s a demon that spreads three wings wide, left and right, and gets messy with strong winds. Your mouth nails are as sharp as a famous sword, and they attack you with a body bigger than Wyburn." "Heh, wow" "I feel like I can use magic later! "... eh" I heard you use magic and Ein was taken aback. "You''re a bird demon, but you can use magic? "Anyway, it''s a demon with a lot of magic... you can''t beat the pitch-black feathers that show its name, and it emits black light from its wings." "I don''t know what that means" "Its black light is hot as a flame and temperatures are enough to melt the stone...... be careful" "Really, I''m surprised you gave me permission." I still trust Ain''s strength. In addition, if Chris were to be next to him, he would have decided that there was no danger. A black shadow that inadvertently runs the ground where the two walk. - There you are. Looking up into the sky, a bird was gliding away sparingly exposing its giant body. The body is more than Wyburn Viscount Sage was taking with him and he looks like a really big demon. "Wow... more meat than I thought" "Why don''t you say legs, they''re already ingredients..." "It''s okay, ''cause I prefer breast." "It''s not the answer...... no more! You can''t help but care! As they rushed out in a breathtaking motion, they followed the black-and-russy bird flying through the sky. What lies ahead is a chopped cliff. Naturally, but without a well-maintained staircase, there is no way. Having rocky skin that seems easy to grasp is not a big help. But the two of them head to the cliff blindly. "Is Chris okay? "It''s like there''s no such thing. But for your information, what would have happened if you weren''t okay? "Because you don''t want to let the Blackbird get away with it! Give me a hug, but I took you! Chris was relieved to hear that. I point my lips at why I didn''t say "I''m not fine". "Look, Chris! We have to hurry! "Ah... oh, I know! But the hour is already late. Chris follows Ain running forward and follows him and hangs his foot on the cliff. I gently jump over rocky skin and sometimes run up to support my hand. Watching Ain jump over more mildly makes me fall in love while I regret it a little. Watching him looking like he was having fun just made my heart warm. Unexpectedly Ain opens his eyes. "-Chriss!" As a matter of fact, Chris was reacting almost simultaneously. But Ein showed a divine speed that went further than that reaction. He quickly packed his distance from her and reached out. Shortly afterwards, I heard the sound of "Killuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" coming from the cliff. Chris watched what Ain covered to protect himself... this. Shortly afterwards, a black light poured out on both of us. "Hey, hey!? Dear Ein!? Ain''t rooting or using rock skin, Ain''t got his hands on it indefensibly. Chris couldn''t do anything anymore, and she closed her eyes unexpectedly. "Oh, my God, it''s like I can afford it at all" The next time I opened my eyes, I was blinded by the look on Ein''s face laughing at Kellogg. I don''t care what you think. There''s not a single burn in his hand. On the contrary, it''s a stunning thing with no dirt. Why, Ein tells Chris with a question mark. "The power of the brave isn''t right." "... Already! I could understand how Ein prevented it, but it''s a different matter of being convinced. "Please stop all of a sudden because I worry! Because even your sister didn''t do that!? I don''t know if it would be nice to have your sister and Lady Ain together! "I''m sorry... but I thought you''d be okay." "I will tell His Majesty next time." "No, I''m definitely going to be pissed off, so I guess I''d like to give you a break" It was a bitter Ain, but he pulls Chris''s hand straight up and runs up the cliff. Chris, who could have unexpectedly decided that he had no fault of his own, actually smiled a little happily. Meanwhile, the black-and-lucky bird chirps away. Instinctively, he chose to escape, whereas the attack made no sense at all. "I ran away!? "If it were normal, I would run away... I don''t see how you saw it..." "No, no, no, you can''t! ''Cause my lunch--" "Dear Ein? "You''re already a demon who''s attacking people, so there''s nothing you can do to let them go! Chris knows in awe. Ein, who draws his own hand, said he was never moving just for his appetite. I know I was thinking and moving about the people while I was showing them this way. "I''m not being honest." "Hmm? Did I say something? "No, it''s nothing! Soon the two will finish off the cliff and put in sight the appearance of a black-and-mouth bird flying not so far away. He ran faster and waved his sword as he nodded with his eyes crossed. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Burn the fire and sprinkle the skewer with the meat of a black-and-white bird. The seasoning is light salt and spices, followed by a little seasoning brought from the castle. It''s getting warmer in the afternoon... Ain''t almost ready for a meal at last. Next to him, with his hips down round his back, Chris comes to his hands with roasted meat. "Yes, go ahead" Fragrance that drives your forefinger not to stop and gravy dripping to the ground. In response to wild dishes inside, Ain said, "I''ll have it!" I told Chris and then ate it up. "Huh." The taste is lost in words as to what to describe. Above all, only the fact that it tastes good, should be communicated first. The chewing Ain closes his eyes and concentrates his five senses on the cheeky meat. Have you ever eaten a bird with such a strong flavour? The intensity of the meat''s flavour is concentrated and the less difficult aftertaste invites the next bite. Seems like a less oily area, but the rich tongue and sweet aroma maintain perfect balance. "It''s the best place on your back." "... amazing delicious" Now, while the meat tastes sarcastic. Seasoned salted plums are also stunning. "I guess it''s because Chris tasted good" Think about it, it''s been a while since I''ve enjoyed her cooking. Used to be, sure, they should have shown it in the elves. That''s when I hit her tongue on her hand cooking, but this time it turned out the same way again. "Uh... ah... uh... if it was delicious... good" Chris shifts his face a lot and shyly circles his body and cheeks the meat. Ain laughed so hard that Ain''t decided not to look at the red skin he saw from the nod. Thank her for that and carry the next skewer to her mouth. This one''s skinned. The feeling I''m eating is like a yakitori. By the way, when it comes to skins, it is also a slightly rough area when eaten with a lot of oil. But Ain''t felt no sign of it when he carried one or two bites. It has no wild taste or odor and is not persistent. Even more luminous than the earlier areas, the aromatic oil is so smooth that you want to drink it. Thanks to the salty flavour of salted plums here, it is also a luxurious dish that fits well. She said she was going to eat slowly, but when she realized she was finished eating. "I guess I should have brought you something to drink anyway" I have tea I put in the magic prop, but I might have had another drink. That''s what I thought of the arrow tip. "Here you go, if you like. I found it on the way, so I picked it up." Then Chris handed Ain a wooden cup. There is a red and purple liquid poured inside. I don''t know, when Ain, who looked at me strangely, smelled sweet and sour. "It''s a fruit like a distant relative of a baltic strawberry. It has a sour taste that reminds me of grapes and it''s delicious! That''s what you should call a symbiotic elf with nature. I''m just afraid of this knowledge. "Ah... delicious" I got just the right mouthpiece. The water is luxurious only with fruit juice that is not mixed with sugar water. When Ain drinks up all at once, Chris pours his replacement happily. "Are you sure? "It''s okay. There''s still plenty of them." - Oh, my God. I can''t believe we have such good food and drinks. Ain looking happy looked at Chris, one convinced and nodded. Then. "Maybe you can live here" Though I accidentally leaked these words. "Let''s go home before sundown." Returned the obvious word, Ein calmly returns "right". He reached for the next skewer with the meat still left in front of him and let''s have it before it cools down. 432 In the dungeon. "Example healing magic user, but you have accepted" Marco said this abruptly during breakfast. Ain, who was in the middle of a meal with his dishes in one hand, looks up all the time and looks back at Marco, who stands right behind him and refrains. What, after leaking the word small, I wonder what your acceptance would be. "... it was yesterday, wasn''t it? I''ve really heard that." "Of course it is. But it doesn''t look like we''re going to dive into the dungeon, and I hear it''s only a priority to treat you if you get any scratches." "Still a lot of reliability, but what do you do with the money? "I have an arrangement with Lord Warren that you may exchange contracts at my discretion when things go wrong." "Where I don''t know again, there was an arrangement I didn''t know about." Leave aside the question of whether or not something is wrong at all. It''s Marco''s decision that counts. If it contributes to Ein''s safety, there''s nothing wrong with it. "I can do the same." "I think Krone has been doing that for some time." "But in the case of Ein and Krone, I''m not talking about my authority." "To?" "Put it in Ishtarika, second only to His Majesty, and it belongs to Ein, but Mr. Krone is able to exercise that authority on his behalf." Then Krone laughs furiously. "There are a few conditions." "I mean, Krone has a royal decree--" "Yeah, that''s all I can use. The royal decree is only a royal authority." I can''t use royal decrees alone when they say that I can exercise my powers on behalf of Silverado second only. However, we can also say that this is because the Royal Decree, which is Istarika''s own law, is special. Marco says, smiling gently. "You''ll be able to use it in the not-so-distant future." Needless to say, what you intend. Everyone avoided the excerpts they put into words. Under the table, two hands can be overlaid. Each other''s fingers stroked each other''s fingers and shared their thoughts by intertwining them. Currently, breakfast is also over. Where the two of them exchanged their eyes. "Welcome" Ain gets up first. Krone, as you asked yesterday. Finish enjoying your handmade breakfast and get up satisfied and stretch your body. If you look out the window, the morning sun is already up and bright. "Time to leave? "Yeah, I guess so." "Okay. I''ll take a short break too, ''cause I''m doing what I can on the boat." So I go with care and give a mouthful to my cheek. "I think I can work hard." "Phew, so am I." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The audience gathered for the festival. Before the divine hidden dungeon, it is crowded with many adventurers. Looking up at the tower, Chris says in a loose voice in between. "Wow... that''s so expensive..." Surely the divine hidden dungeons are expensive. I couldn''t see it slowly the other day when I took a trip about Celestina, and I guess I had a different impression of what I saw when I was on a airship. She watched the gap between the clouds narrowly as she explored the top floor and thoughtful places. "Dear Ein, Ein" "What? What? "Even now, I''m really worried about something." "... say it" "If you try to get to the top of this, you have to go on your own feet, right? "- Mr. Majolica." "Wow, I don''t know either...... on the contrary. Would I have had a magic item that could travel instantly? That''s what your majesty''s worried about, isn''t it? I mean, it''s better mentally on foot. "Shall we just go" "Right." Ahead is the hierarchy where the demons we saw yesterday were crusaded. Since then, adventurers have stepped in, but they have decided to go as far as being able to ensure safety first -. Ain, Chris, Majorica. And Dill and Marco''s five advance their legs. The atmosphere around here is very similar to the entrance where Cain and his feet used to be stepped in. The difference is that there is no exaggeration at present, that it is managed by the hands of people, and that there is no perception that there is already a place full of adventurers and dangerous. Cain and Sylvia said they took a long time to dive into the lower level. Now they say demons don''t show up to the hierarchy they''ve moved on to, and they should be able to get to the upper floors soon because they''re just walking. Step inside as you get the attention of the adventurers around you. (Same as before. It''s going to get stronger) The amount of magic that drifts is isolated from the outside. Blue and white, the stone walls and floors are no different, a space like the other world. "Dear Ein," "Yeah. Looks the same" Marco, a pure demon, also felt the power to roll again. Grabbing the sky all the way, checking the difference. "Now even if Master Cain is the opponent..." "Do you think we can win? "No, I think I can be more relative than usual" Don''t stop feeling the difference in power where you can''t say you can win. Ein recalled what was happening in that world at the same time, and overlaid (,,,) Marco in his youth when Cain was quickly turned against him. "And a big front door." Majorica looks around and says. The size of the first tier is so large that there are likely to be many large party venues in it. We''re going through this and then we''re going down the corridor for the upper hierarchy, so we''re going to have a lot of time to walk. "Shall we?" and Ein''s decree. A few minutes walking a little early. First, we go through the first tier and out into the corridor. Then the other adventurers were scattered walking away. Some of them did not walk on the other hand and lay down beside them and fell asleep. Were you tired of exploring and losing your temper to go outside? Casa, and Dill take something out of his nostalgia. "If you just don''t stop by and go up, it won''t take that long." "What, you mean there''s a stopover too? "There is. Sometimes it seems that rare things can be found, and adventurers who can''t be said to be top notch are exploring such places" "Uh... I see" "Are you interested? "I''d be lying if I said no, but I''m more interested in the upper floors." Because the dragon man is supposed to be on the top floor. Suffice it to say I don''t need anything other than her, the purpose of this one is to concentrate on just one dragon man. And then... Proceeding internally for a few hours. What has come through many hierarchies is the hierarchy where the demons of the example have been crusaded. "This place has a different vibe than before." Chris said. As she says, this hierarchy has a different atmosphere. It feels like I''ve stepped into another place before. The area is like a rocky martial arts stage standing on a cliff. This perimeter is covered with so much darkness that we don''t know how far it will fall. I didn''t see the ceiling again, and it seemed like a place reserved just for example demons. At the back of this quiet space, the staircase leading up was like a cave. "I don''t know if it''s a named room." "Do you mean a special place? "Probably. And this is a name reasoning, but I think we have a similar room on several levels." "My predictions are additional to that, and I feel that every time I go up there, my enemies get stronger." "Oh, that''s not nice" Chris looks up at Ain with a grumpy face. Seeing it, Ain and Majorica tilted their little necks in trouble as they looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. But Chris is not willing to argue. Because I had the same anticipation myself, and given the history of this dungeon, it''s even creepier the other way around to make it simple. "If I told you, people would come back from over there." A few adventurers emerged from the deepest staircase. A leader-like man noticed Ain and the others and rushed up. "I wouldn''t recommend going in that light outfit. We''ve been waiting for other top parties to attack us." "Oh, don''t tell me you''re young." "Naturally. How many years have we been adventurers...?" A man looked up at Majorica and noticed. At the same time I look at Ain and Chris, and Marco and Dill and open my eyes. "Excuse me. I heard rumors, but I really didn''t expect you to be here." "Never mind, Your Highness." "I don''t care, either." "Sounds like, let me talk to you." Majorica removed the flue. When a refreshingly scented smoke like mint begins to appear, the man gives a regrettable look. Then I tell him to look at this and take something out of his bag. "Named demons are the material of bug-like demons. I wonder why you have it." "I''ve decided that. Because that demon appeared in the hierarchy above." "Yes?" "No, you... I can''t help but confuse Vajra." "Will you not call me by my old nickname? It''s just a majolica now." "Then with Lord Majorica." Stopping the slightly tight majolica. Take a breath of both, says the adventurer man calmly. "This dungeon has side roads and corridors, but only one large room against the main hierarchy" Sounds like it. "The only demons that show up in the big room were demons I''ve never seen before. I''ve always wondered, and will always be... there were ten demons in this big room on the hierarchy." "............... oh" With them aside, Ain puts his face closer to Chris'' ear. (Isn''t it all of a sudden too strong to say that you were the main demon of the hierarchy and would normally come out? (Yeah, yeah... but I can''t help it if it actually appeared...) Apparently, the difficulty is increasing more intensely than I thought. Ten demons have finally been defeated after using the magic artifacts that a leading party has collected over the years. The party, dubbed first-rate, will have other legs, and you can win if you fight on a dozen basis...... (I wonder if the party ahead of us is safe) I was a little worried. Then many adventurers descend down the deepest stairs to meet that concern. The adventurers, mixed with men, women and inhumans alike, appeared uniformly tired, then with a look that made them feel some sense of accomplishment. The adventurers go downstairs, blind to Ain and talking to each other. Ein asks the man, who was looking at it sideways. "You''ve been waiting for an advance attack." "Oh... not, it will" "Was it a battle that ended so quickly? "... no, I didn''t think so" Then it''s still a matter of time. None of the earlier adventurers had a sad face. Then we should assume the offense is over, but not in conjunction with the man''s testimony. "Let''s go see how it goes" Everyone responds to Ein''s words. The man who walked out and dropped them off until Ain''s back was out of sight. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s not like it''s a big room right up the stairs. It was followed by a long corridor that seemed to be hundreds of meters long and was greeted by example by blue-white glowing walls and floors. Well, I wasn''t strongly concerned, but there are no demons here. Instead were a few adventurers who sat back on a bend that went on for a while. As Ain walks in the lead and approaches him, he realizes it was the big door the men were keeping their backs on. The adventurers exaggerated when they saw Ain. At the same time, a sound very similar to the sound of Don, Don...... stabs his ear. "You''re here to help!? "Oh, hey! What are you, Vajra? When she heard the words, Majorica sighed, but she had no choice but to break her knee and gaze at the adventurer. "Oh, my God, you just have to get down there and go home with nothing." Then the adventurers lean down simultaneously and lose their words. Majorica sets out her expectations for this situation. "Something happened to your people." Sooner Ain worked his head off, and he also guessed what was going on with his people. You came to help me, and this means my people are still alive. But there doesn''t seem to be any of them here, and the adventurers mourn for their lack of power. Plus, I''m talking about the group that just came downstairs. "There''s a big room right behind here. There... my brother escaped into the small room in the back of the room" "The others are gone because they ran out of demon props! Two more, by the way! Yeah, I know! I know this isn''t a flimsy thing, it''s a natural decision! "... but you''re not gonna get away with it until we do." But you''re not going to help because you know you can''t win. I guess that''s also why I was waiting for reinforcements here, and I couldn''t give up sitting here. "You can hear me, can''t you? Don... Don... There''s a sound. This is the sound of those bugs knocking on the door where my brother came in and trying to destroy it... ugh! Goddamn it!" I''m sure his brother''s fears are immeasurable. No longer awaiting death. You can''t even count on help, and your heart just stains with fear at the sound of stabbing your ears. Though the man was also frightened and trembling by fear. "I knew it was just me... ugh! I''m coming to help him! He stood up bravely, slapping his trembling feet hard and rushing out. Hands on the door, which is a little further down the corridor, the door opens to the left and right on its own. The door was more gigantic than that of the treasure trove in the royal castle, a stunning combination of presence and heaviness. Now, even in the large room, it was made of the same material as previous corridors. Unlike the hierarchy below one, it doesn''t feel special at all. "That man! "It''s okay, Dill. Because when the door opens, the demon doesn''t come out of the room." What a convenient habit, or should I call this dungeon''s own mechanism (system)? Dill was angry when a man opened the door and feared that a demon would strike Ain as well. but I suppressed my anger as soon as I heard Ain''s words. - This way! Come here, come here! The voice of the adventurer running through the large room echoes. Two demons notice the appearance and move away from the door they have been knocking on. What a mess. The movement was like a hundred feet but also resembled a snake, quickly packing a distance from the man. The demon crawls through the wall and shakes up the giant sickle at hand. The impenetrable move is much faster than Ein could have imagined. But. "Oh, it feels that way." Ain''t four people in a row who missed Majorica have not been upset. Con, Marco stepped forward with the sound of leather shoes. "I was wondering if it was just the right thing to do." How advantageous can you move in this dungeon? The loyal knight walks out to examine this. He took off the gloves that had covered his fingers and gracefully went to his chest, hanging his hand on the pattern of the sword he had given him by his master (Ain). 433 Dont be discouraged. Like the store in the port town of Magna, if you will. Phew... Demonic interests diverted from adventurers like the people attracted to it, like the scent that stimulated my forefingers and wouldn''t stop. At the end of their gaze, there is an old gentleman in a swallow tail suit who does not hesitate on this occasion. The demons couldn''t even understand the fine dust when they were about a few breaths away from claiming the adventurer, but why they stopped moving and their bodies turned toward their old bodies. Marco is not exasperating or intimidating. He was just walking quietly and playing a solemn sound at the bottom of his leather shoes. "- Kah, kah, kah, kah." A noise rang from the demon''s mouth. "It''s a rare squeal. When a bird sucking on sap drilled a hole in a tree, I felt it raise a similar sound" Calm and subdued pale voice tone. Shortly after Marco''s voice, two demons crawled down the floor, and the ceiling, packing the distance. Katakata Katakata - -. At the same time, the sound of breaking iron rings. All sounds heard when demons crawl. The shaken sickles of both arms, the swinging down motion, are also an unseen velocity for adventurers. Only the reflected blue and white light delays slightly to inform the orbit. It is natural to imagine that the life of an old gentleman will be lost. Because the adventurers leaked their sad voices into the evidence and closed their eyes. But only floating. with the seemingly chilling lack of emotion. "You just needed armor." Marco laughed invincibly and said: In addition to the sword that prevented the sickle, he wore the armor that made the Living Armor Era . Soon, while the adventurers are unaware. "What a rare power... so much so that their Wyburn can''t beat them to become a bunch" "Cuckoo... Cuckoo! Another one approaching from behind at a rate that''s not even in your eyes. "I can also think of pinching enemies. At least, it proves to be a thought-provoking demon." However, it is for the adventurers that the speed is not even in their eyes. Or Majorica was staring, too, but when you deal with Marco, it''s not the story. While he''s already turned his back on the damned demon, he''s not in a hurry. "But" And blink once. Though the time it took for the demon to mow Marco''s neck with a sickle was to that extent. "Unfortunately, the bottom is known" There''s no mercy from the beginning, but there''s no reason to keep him alive anymore. I assumed there was nothing more to gain, Marco. From the neck of the demon, which was approaching from behind, the top was amputated without a foretaste. A metal sound that pierced the cobblestone, echoed almost simultaneously. The one who dropped the demon''s neck was the big black sword that appeared unexpectedly. Ein remembers the sword. That should also be because, in the battle against Marco when he demonized it, it was nothing more than the great sword that Marco used. That was created by skill. Marco evolved into a species called Demon, but he can use the power of the Living Armor Age. Needless to say, the sharpness of that great sword. All of a sudden, it emerged from the universe. That must have been the target of the demon''s neck. "Huh." In front of Marco, the rest of us, who were poking at the sickle, distance ourselves without turning a blind eye. Pulling back like a beast offers a glimpse of weakness that I don''t think was on the predator''s side until earlier. Marco looked back at Ain. "Mmm." "I''m in awe," Marco says small, looking at Ain, who nodded back at his intentions. The appearance of a demon falling back even while doing this. There is no longer momentum, just shake up both sickles to intimidate you. Still, I peek into the gaps and sharpen my spirit so that I can rip Marco apart at any time. But I never see a gap. Slowly, Marco, approaching to refrain from doing so with a well-known courtier, found no gaps, either, in the fine dust. Con, the tip of the tail marks the end of the big room. When? Why are you running so far? Even in my battle with dozens of adventurers, I never felt any strangeness so far. You said it was a little creature in front of you. Even though my body is small, and I don''t care what you think, it''s someone I''m not afraid of. Why, why am I just falling back? I don''t have a human self. There are only understandings and ideas based on instinctive habits, as demons. That is why, unnecessarily, there is no understanding attached to this situation. It is therefore time to end up with a survival instinct. If there''s no place left to back off, there''s one thing you can do. To cleave a quietly approaching dwarf being and raise the ambition of victory. I understood that there was only one way left. "Kaaaaaaaaaaaa! He opened his mouth wide, exposing fangs that emitted dull light reminiscent of steel. This time, not just the upper body, but also the tip of the lower body of the nasty figure towards Marco. He was attacked with a whole body of spirits in an attempt to tangle several legs. But it doesn''t go through. "The crust is a tribute to my Lord." The sword flash of divine speed dances. "The Great Sickle is dedicated to my Lord" One, one and a mutilated body. As time goes by, power is lost from all over your body, and your vision is covered in pitch black even though you are not sleepy. The last thing the demon saw... "The Demon Stone will feed my Lord." A sword pierced his forehead, and Marco''s sharp eyes pierced him. Marco''s behavior never tries to be alarmed until the lights of his opponent''s life go out, even after a unilateral battle. I just realized I can''t move anymore, and his sword can fit in my sheath. After a light noise, the demon''s body lay powerless. 435 There seems to be something. From Ain''s point of view, Marco is a natural strength. Of course, it''s the same thing Dill sees, but he''s still smiling a little bitterly because he was shown different strengths. And Chris calmly measured his strength that he was likely to defeat that demon himself. At the end of the day, Majorica whistled, "You''re brilliant." "You should go to your people." "What... ah... oh! I''m sorry, thank you! Marco came back and smiled at the adventurer. The adventurers enter the large room in unison with their gentle words. Ain opens his mouth where he dropped them off. "That''s Marco." "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment. As you can see, the demons of this hierarchy don''t seem to have the power that Ein fears." "Hmm, sounds like it here." "Did you notice anything? "I''m not so sure it''s a concern, but I''m wondering if there''s a room that feels like it might be on several levels." "Perhaps every ten tiers, I believe." I think the lower floor falls on the tenth floor. This is the eleventh floor, and the next powerful demon will appear on the twentieth floor. It''s just an assumption as it stands. But if you think about how the demons are fortified in ten to eleven layers, you can never ignore them. "- Sounds fine for now. Maybe we should explore it too." "Mr. Majolica" "I don''t think I''m a problem. Hey, Chris''s relieved, right? "That''s... yeah. It was a demon I could deal with." But Dill speaks differently. "I had the same sentiment, but let''s not do it today" Because for a reason. "I can''t say I''m ready for today. Never lacking, but I was wondering if it would be better if we did some support for exploration." "Yeah, I agree with the head of the regiment, too. Tomorrow, but this dungeon won''t run away." "... well, I seemed a little too excited too. Sure, you should go home once." Together they agreed with Dill''s words. Chris looks up at Ain, who stands next to him, and exchanges eyes with him. That''s fine with me, too, Chris answered with a smile on his face, and then he narrowed his eyes again. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Heh... Your Highness is really strong." An example healing magic user girl was carrying her leg to Ain, who sat down in the seat in the corner of the guild. These are Ain, Dill, and the girls. The rest of us are returning to the ship one foot ahead of the other because of Ain''s words. There''s nothing wrong with the two of them coming to the guild. I just got a report, and I was wondering if there was any information. "Excuse me, but I was wondering if you could reword the language a little bit" "Sorry, I''m not used to the tone you guys are looking for. I was born in the country, and I lost touch with nobility." "But - Huh." "Nothing, Dill." Dill held his head tight, thinking that it was also too casual. "Oh, there''s a scratch in your hand." "Oh, oh... it''s not a big deal. It''s a scratch." "No, no, no! You''re going to get hurt so badly from there. Come on, I already got the money, so I can fix it for you." Then the girl put her own hand over Dill''s hand. As the dazzling magic overflows from her hands, the girl has some harsh voice color. "My prayer, my prayer--" When he heard the voice, Dill closed his eyes. I wonder if it must be a divine force. But Ain''t. With a white voice, then calmly point it out. "You don''t have to do that." The girl who stopped the pitch saw Ain. I hid in my mask and couldn''t peek at my expression, but I let my voice play. "Did you find out?" "I wasn''t chanting like that before." "Heh, you have a good memory. I liked your Highness even more." ".................. Hi" "So let me call you Serra (,) about me" "Serra?" "It''s a name, Nah Ma! My name! You don''t have to say that. I can predict. The problem is not that. In addition to his sudden permission to call him by name, Ain was just distracted by his abrupt name. By the way, the girl - when I heard Serra''s words, the adventurers who were nearby were surprised again. I first heard the name, a voice like this reaches Ain''s ear. "I don''t really call him that." "I don''t think that''s necessary. I''m just asking you to heal the wound, and if the scratch is healed, they''ll be happy, right? I don''t need a name." "I guess. But why did you call me that?" "You said you liked it. Was something wrong? No, there was nothing wrong with that. I just felt so familiar with the words. When I look at Dill''s hand without any help, the wound is healing. "I''ve contacted the guild, and Dill''s injuries have healed. So it''s time to go home." And then I said, and I looked at Serra, and she had a big yawn, too. The Eins looked at each other, saying he was a truly free wizard. - - When I got back to the ship, Ain wrote in his book about what happened today. I was quietly slipping my pen thinking back about what was going to happen in the dungeon. The thunderous noise that sounds outside. The sound of rain pounding on the window rings in the room. They say it''s not a storm, but suddenly the weather is common around here. - Huh. A breathtaking Ain stands at the window. Then it''s about the same time. Conn, conn. "Who?" "It''s me. May I have a word? Dill''s reply arrived following Knock. Naturally, Ain''s reply is a "fine" one. "What were you doing? "Um, whether it''s a book or a diary, I was writing about today in something I don''t know very well myself. I''m done, though." "If that''s the case, I might have said it before, but I thought I should say autobiography" "It feels like an autobiography or something like that." "............ I don''t think it would be particularly uncomfortable for you to reflect on your position and feat. I thought I said this, too." It''s just a boy named Ain''t the one I''m not convinced of there. It would be due to embarrassment or a personality who doesn''t like to behave great. Ain tilted his neck like trouble scratches his cheek. By the way. You''re trying to change the subject lightly, Dill laughed refreshingly. "I need to ask you something." "Is it to me? "Well, I''d like to ask Dill." "Please let me know how you like it." "You should snort after listening -" "No, because I''ll reply the same after I hear it anyway" Thankful loyalty to Ain. Dill broke his knee as if kneeling to a king who lay low on the throne. Then he asked Ain for every favor, though he ate it. "Sounds like you have something in mind. Yes, sir." I nodded and gave it back as I publicly said. In response, Ain nodded loudly and squeezed Dill''s hand, "I asked you to," he said. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s the next morning. "- That''s why Dill''s acting different from us for a little while." A few days, though. Though accompanied by this, the remaining three were suddenly surprised. "Uh, Dear Ein," "What''s wrong?" "Aren''t you going to tell me what orders you''ve been given? "Secrets" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You can''t even look at me like a puppy like that. See you next time." Though not lightly applied. Chris lost interest in other things due to Ein gently stroking his head. Majorica shrugs her shoulders wondering if she misled, or if this is a good idea. "Then it means these four will go together." "But I don''t know... Was it such an important favor for Ein? Until we cut off the power of Dill." "For me. - Yes, sir." I bore back the big bag Ain had been carrying. In the bag is packed enough to survive for a few months if moderated. No matter, the bag is a magic trick. So the four of us have the same thing, and it''s terribly well prepared. The question does not arise as to whether this much equipment is required. Because one line is going to dive into the dungeon for three days from today. Initially, there was an arrangement whereby adventurers would only go as far as they could. But things have changed slightly now, with more freedom, albeit with restrictions. Because nothing more than the other day Marco''s case had been reported to the Royal Castle. What Ain''t allowed now is to advance the dungeon ahead of the adventurer only if it takes Marco or Chris''s decision absolutely. And another thing, though harsh from Silverado. (............... even though I don''t run wild on demon stone cravings) Here it is. The point is not to rush around unattracted by unknown demonic stones. Though unintentional from Teng''s ein, he is unfortunately not persuasive enough to argue. And when I got this call, Krone told me the same thing. "I mean, isn''t it too much for three days? Here." "I don''t have a problem with a lot of stockpiles" And, Marco. "Please provide your luggage, including camping equipment, naturally." "That''s right, that''s okay. We can get a decent bunk in the dungeon." "If you ask me... I feel a little extravagant" "Even leading adventurers use similar magic props. Resting is part of the adventure." "Uh, I see. What''s wrong with Chris looking up so much? If you look next door, Chris was looking up at the hidden dungeon of God. She repeatedly blinks and looks like she''s floating some kind of question mark. "Something... feels different about the hidden dungeon than it was the other day" "How''s it going? "- Oh, there it is! Then Chris put his cheek closer to Ain''s side. Extend your arms, put your fingers up, and "Look, that''s it," guide Ein''s gaze. Ein also photographs definite differences in his sight. Then. He laughed invincibly and moved on. 435 There seems to be something. From Ain''s point of view, Marco is a natural strength. Of course, it''s the same thing Dill sees, but he''s still smiling a little bitterly because he was shown different strengths. And Chris calmly measured his strength that he was likely to defeat that demon himself. At the end of the day, Majorica whistled, "You''re brilliant." "You should go to your people." "What... ah... oh! I''m sorry, thank you! Marco came back and smiled at the adventurer. The adventurers enter the large room in unison with their gentle words. Ain opens his mouth where he dropped them off. "That''s Marco." "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment. As you can see, the demons of this hierarchy don''t seem to have the power that Ein fears." "Hmm, sounds like it here." "Did you notice anything? "I''m not so sure it''s a concern, but I''m wondering if there''s a room that feels like it might be on several levels." "Perhaps every ten tiers, I believe." I think the lower floor falls on the tenth floor. This is the eleventh floor, and the next powerful demon will appear on the twentieth floor. It''s just an assumption as it stands. But if you think about how the demons are fortified in ten to eleven layers, you can never ignore them. "- Sounds fine for now. Maybe we should explore it too." "Mr. Majolica" "I don''t think I''m a problem. Hey, Chris''s relieved, right? "That''s... yeah. It was a demon I could deal with." But Dill speaks differently. "I had the same sentiment, but let''s not do it today" Because for a reason. "I can''t say I''m ready for today. Never lacking, but I was wondering if it would be better if we did some support for exploration." "Yeah, I agree with the head of the regiment, too. Tomorrow, but this dungeon won''t run away." "... well, I seemed a little too excited too. Sure, you should go home once." Together they agreed with Dill''s words. Chris looks up at Ain, who stands next to him, and exchanges eyes with him. That''s fine with me, too, Chris answered with a smile on his face, and then he narrowed his eyes again. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Heh... Your Highness is really strong." An example healing magic user girl was carrying her leg to Ain, who sat down in the seat in the corner of the guild. These are Ain, Dill, and the girls. The rest of us are returning to the ship one foot ahead of the other because of Ain''s words. There''s nothing wrong with the two of them coming to the guild. I just got a report, and I was wondering if there was any information. "Excuse me, but I was wondering if you could reword the language a little bit" "Sorry, I''m not used to the tone you guys are looking for. I was born in the country, and I lost touch with nobility." "But - Huh." "Nothing, Dill." Dill held his head tight, thinking that it was also too casual. "Oh, there''s a scratch in your hand." "Oh, oh... it''s not a big deal. It''s a scratch." "No, no, no! You''re going to get hurt so badly from there. Come on, I already got the money, so I can fix it for you." Then the girl put her own hand over Dill''s hand. As the dazzling magic overflows from her hands, the girl has some harsh voice color. "My prayer, my prayer--" When he heard the voice, Dill closed his eyes. I wonder if it must be a divine force. But Ain''t. With a white voice, then calmly point it out. "You don''t have to do that." The girl who stopped the pitch saw Ain. I hid in my mask and couldn''t peek at my expression, but I let my voice play. "Did you find out?" "I wasn''t chanting like that before." "Heh, you have a good memory. I liked your Highness even more." ".................. Hi" "So let me call you Serra (,) about me" "Serra?" "It''s a name, Nah Ma! My name! You don''t have to say that. I can predict. The problem is not that. In addition to his sudden permission to call him by name, Ain was just distracted by his abrupt name. By the way, the girl - when I heard Serra''s words, the adventurers who were nearby were surprised again. I first heard the name, a voice like this reaches Ain''s ear. "I don''t really call him that." "I don''t think that''s necessary. I''m just asking you to heal the wound, and if the scratch is healed, they''ll be happy, right? I don''t need a name." "I guess. But why did you call me that?" "You said you liked it. Was something wrong? No, there was nothing wrong with that. I just felt so familiar with the words. When I look at Dill''s hand without any help, the wound is healing. "I''ve contacted the guild, and Dill''s injuries have healed. So it''s time to go home." And then I said, and I looked at Serra, and she had a big yawn, too. The Eins looked at each other, saying he was a truly free wizard. - - When I got back to the ship, Ain wrote in his book about what happened today. I was quietly slipping my pen thinking back about what was going to happen in the dungeon. The thunderous noise that sounds outside. The sound of rain pounding on the window rings in the room. They say it''s not a storm, but suddenly the weather is common around here. - Huh. A breathtaking Ain stands at the window. Then it''s about the same time. Conn, conn. "Who?" "It''s me. May I have a word? Dill''s reply arrived following Knock. Naturally, Ain''s reply is a "fine" one. "What were you doing? "Um, whether it''s a book or a diary, I was writing about today in something I don''t know very well myself. I''m done, though." "If that''s the case, I might have said it before, but I thought I should say autobiography" "It feels like an autobiography or something like that." "............ I don''t think it would be particularly uncomfortable for you to reflect on your position and feat. I thought I said this, too." It''s just a boy named Ain''t the one I''m not convinced of there. It would be due to embarrassment or a personality who doesn''t like to behave great. Ain tilted his neck like trouble scratches his cheek. By the way. You''re trying to change the subject lightly, Dill laughed refreshingly. "I need to ask you something." "Is it to me? "Well, I''d like to ask Dill." "Please let me know how you like it." "You should snort after listening -" "No, because I''ll reply the same after I hear it anyway" Thankful loyalty to Ain. Dill broke his knee as if kneeling to a king who lay low on the throne. Then he asked Ain for every favor, though he ate it. "Sounds like you have something in mind. Yes, sir." I nodded and gave it back as I publicly said. In response, Ain nodded loudly and squeezed Dill''s hand, "I asked you to," he said. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s the next morning. "- That''s why Dill''s acting different from us for a little while." A few days, though. Though accompanied by this, the remaining three were suddenly surprised. "Uh, Dear Ein," "What''s wrong?" "Aren''t you going to tell me what orders you''ve been given? "Secrets" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You can''t even look at me like a puppy like that. See you next time." Though not lightly applied. Chris lost interest in other things due to Ein gently stroking his head. Majorica shrugs her shoulders wondering if she misled, or if this is a good idea. "Then it means these four will go together." "But I don''t know... Was it such an important favor for Ein? Until we cut off the power of Dill." "For me. - Yes, sir." I bore back the big bag Ain had been carrying. In the bag is packed enough to survive for a few months if moderated. No matter, the bag is a magic trick. So the four of us have the same thing, and it''s terribly well prepared. The question does not arise as to whether this much equipment is required. Because one line is going to dive into the dungeon for three days from today. Initially, there was an arrangement whereby adventurers would only go as far as they could. But things have changed slightly now, with more freedom, albeit with restrictions. Because nothing more than the other day Marco''s case had been reported to the Royal Castle. What Ain''t allowed now is to advance the dungeon ahead of the adventurer only if it takes Marco or Chris''s decision absolutely. And another thing, though harsh from Silverado. (............... even though I don''t run wild on demon stone cravings) Here it is. The point is not to rush around unattracted by unknown demonic stones. Though unintentional from Teng''s ein, he is unfortunately not persuasive enough to argue. And when I got this call, Krone told me the same thing. "I mean, isn''t it too much for three days? Here." "I don''t have a problem with a lot of stockpiles" And, Marco. "Please provide your luggage, including camping equipment, naturally." "That''s right, that''s okay. We can get a decent bunk in the dungeon." "If you ask me... I feel a little extravagant" "Even leading adventurers use similar magic props. Resting is part of the adventure." "Uh, I see. What''s wrong with Chris looking up so much? If you look next door, Chris was looking up at the hidden dungeon of God. She repeatedly blinks and looks like she''s floating some kind of question mark. "Something... feels different about the hidden dungeon than it was the other day" "How''s it going? "- Oh, there it is! Then Chris put his cheek closer to Ain''s side. Extend your arms, put your fingers up, and "Look, that''s it," guide Ein''s gaze. Ein also photographs definite differences in his sight. Then. He laughed invincibly and moved on. 436 Changes in Divine Hidden Dungeons. At the end of the gaze, the anomaly of the divine hidden dungeon invites everyone''s interest. Crystals protruding from the ground twisted like the roots produced by Ain, wrapped around the outer circumference of the divine hidden dungeon. Unlike previous whites and translucent colors, they are blue as beautiful as sapphires. Looking at the height of the crystal, by the way, I feel somewhat visionary. About ten levels. So not a great deal high, but I anticipated a relationship with the matter up to yesterday. What if, for example, that crystal were a testament to the stretch to the point where it was broken? I don''t care who has such a mechanism (system). In the first place, it''s even more time to say the details to such a giant dungeon. Ein gave you this prediction at the same time. I wonder how many hierarchies we can tread to reach the top floor. "Maybe it''s stretching to where we could have gone." "Perhaps not, I agree with Lord Majorica," "Ah, so am I. I don''t know how it works¡­ For example, if you divide the ten tiers into one, you can expect the crystals to grow if you dominate the larger room further up the hierarchy of that separation." (.................. oh) Ain was even more convinced that everyone was thinking the same thing. I followed it and accidentally looked at her side against what Chris had predicted more than himself. That''s the Kingsguard Knights Commander. I honestly had the respect to say it was brilliant insight. "Mmm." Chris points his lips at dissatisfaction and looks at Ain. "Maybe my words were unexpected? "The other way around. I honestly just thought it was amazing because it was a better prediction than me." Then she walks in an upbeat mood with a painfully bright look on her face, without a doubt. It was light and even a foothold that I was likely to go to for a picnic from now on. Ain''t smiled when he saw it too, but first he talks to Majorica about his earlier predictions. "Does that crystal reach the top at the end?" "It''s a long story ahead of us..." "That''s all the height. I can''t help it." Phew. Sella, the girl in the mask who accidentally slips away when she''s walking. She looks in trouble, unlike yesterday. "Troublesome -" he muttered dissatisfied with the evidence. "What''s the matter?" "Ah... Your Highness, I haven''t seen you yesterday" "Yeah. So, he seems to be worried about something" "I''m worried... you know, I think I was worried" "So, what''s up? I don''t mean to point it out, but from Chris'' point of view, Ain''t seemed a little reluctant right now. Even though I usually have the personality to pack the distance a little slower. It looked different now for some reason. "I''ve got a problem that''s not perfectly compatible with me. I was wondering what was going on." "... What''s in it? "I can''t tell you. That''s why I''m in so much trouble." Then there was no resolution or anything, and Majorica shrugged her shoulder as she heard right beside her. But Ain''t. He snorted seriously. "Assuming I can help, anytime." I ran out of words in a reliable tone. "It''ll help. Because I think it would be a good story to have a hero with you." "As always, I can''t grasp the guidelines." "Were you unhappy? "Normally, I wouldn''t be happy with it. I owe you." "Haha! You don''t have to worry about yesterday. I don''t even get paid." Ain walked out laughing with her nose, saying "Oh, my God." "Whenever you want to ask for it." "Is it okay to say that, even though it could be dangerous? Invincible. And then Serra said vigorously to try. "... well, I''ll take care of the additions and subtractions around it" It''s not even a throw, it''s a word that lacks initiative. Following him walking forward, Chris said, "No! Because it always is!" This is how I stunned myself. Speaking of Marco, I can''t help it. He''s raising his mouth angle like that. "Ah, Your Highness, I think you''ll see something interesting when you get inside! - How interesting is the pleasure of watching! ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Today and today, we step inside a giant tower. As before, there should have been a corridor covered in blue-white glowing stone. But no. There is a huge circular hall. In the middle of the floor, the magic formation and the literature are depicted using something of gold. Is it about... dozens of meters tall? What caught my eye was the staircase stretching along the wall side of the circle. Draw a helix and extend it up, ending up joining a straight staircase that extends to the ceiling. The ceiling is provided with a positive circular hole, which looks like it leads to the next level. "Good for you, Your Highness. It''s easier to get to the top tier." "That''s great. It''s just a matter of missing the details." "... ho, that''s a really strange dungeon! Dear Ein!" "Chris... you don''t have to worry about me..." Well, some adventurers seem to be eating. Still, it seems that some have moved on and have already set foot in the upper hierarchy, as well as the figure of those who move lightly down the spiral staircase. According to the conversation I overheard, it looks like Marco''s crusaded demons followed him to the Great Hall yesterday. "Shall we go too?" "Oh, okay? "It''s not like we''re here to get stuck, and it''s strange now." He said he was no longer in this phase of vigilance. Ein, who told him in the dark, took a step ahead of everyone else. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Surprisingly, the adventurers are cooperative... The upper hierarchy, Ain, who came to the eleventh, was convinced by one. Hunting by adventurers was still taking place today in small rooms, except large rooms, etc. They are a bunch of parties working together and fighting at all costs for their magic props and gear...... it seems. Seems, because Ain''t actually seen it. There was a party to supply, and that''s all I heard from the face of it. The hunt is going well, and they''re getting all sorts of rare things. By the way, I''m relieved that Silvard is telling me that he''s going to give me a compliment through his guild regarding the stuff he was craving. "Husband! And yesterday''s adventurer spoke to Marco. "Sorry about yesterday! If you hadn''t been here, we would have..." "I don''t mind. Because I''ve got meaningful information for my Lord and for me." "Even so. This is a thank you item... can you please accept it? "... What''s this? Marco received a large red copper-colored stone. Marco didn''t find it worth it either, and he frowned unexpectedly. "I was in a chest, but I don''t know the details. But with this, those bugs move dull together." I was interested in this information. "- Hmm." "Here, looks like it''s not metal. You just look stoned." "It''s not impossible for Vajra to think so. But I don''t know what it is. It''s a dungeon." "Well, you''d better have one piece of information. And stop calling me Vajra." Then at the end of the day, the adventurer laughs and runs away with his head down big. I guess we still have plans to attack this hierarchy. "Why don''t you want to be called by that alias? "It''s not like a brain muscle... it doesn''t look good on me. This is all because of Kaisel, too. It''s an alias that spread because that loud man said so." (Was Instructor Kaisel the culprit?) "That''s a good annoyance, isn''t it? I should have given Kaisel a nickname, too." "Will you follow me when I get home? Sounds interesting." "Fine, you can use the medal your majesty will give you for anything." From the face of Majorica, who said so, comes the willingness to never just joke and never stop. "But I wonder what happened to the adventurers who were inside when the stairs were made earlier. Didn''t all of a sudden the walls and floors disappear? I wonder if I could have made those stairs and holes so I wouldn''t have fallen." "Looks like it was okay. He said he could afford to run away because it was a slow change. I heard the adventurer talking earlier." "Oh yeah. I would have loved to see that change." "I''d like to see it, too, so next time... let''s wait once we''ve taken control of the big room there." Majorica says, "Fine," but nods. Naturally, Chris and Marco showed difficulty and held their heads. Whatever it is, it''s a story ahead. Ein, I discovered a staircase leading to the twelfth floor a few hours later. 437 I knew the demon stone was a delicious story. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - Wang Du. At the same time Ain stepped into the twelve layers. In a room in the Legal Department where the Minister of Justice, the Duke of Vols, stands for you. Dill had a cup of tea in one hand with one book of material in the other and was cleverly turning the page. There was a voice on his back like that. "Lord Dill Guard." "This is the Duke of Forth" "Did you find any information that His Royal Highness Prince Wang wanted? "Well, what do you think" The Duke of Forth hasn''t heard anything from Dill. All he knew was that Dill had taken his feet in the investigation by order of Prince Wang Ain. "By the way, I heard your Duke''s son is leaving the Legal Department." "Yeah, I''m coming to the royal castle next year." "Be an apprentice with Warren." "It will. Fortunately, the Chancellor gave me an election." "I mean... you''re the future prime minister" "It should be appended to the end as a candidate (,). More diligent than Leonard, a gifted being may be unearthed from the wild." Then the Duke of Forth reluctantly laughed. "We hope that if as many delicacies as His Royal Highness Prince Wang appear," From the dill I''ve seen his efforts nearby, it''s even unrealistic. I don''t overly admire Ain''t, but when I thought about whether Ain''s equivalent of a delicacy, I didn''t deny the possibility, but I couldn''t snort. "- Do." The last page of the dossier was finished. From the look on Dill''s face, it doesn''t look like he had any information he needed. Even so, Dill was satisfied. As we explore, the Duke of Forth tells us to sickle. "I can''t allow you to take it out if it''s supposed to, but you can take it home today" "No, I''ve had enough." That''s what Dill said and put the material back on the shelf. Then he looks at the watch. I don''t know, he seemed a little worried, but he bowed his head to the Duke of Forth. "Thank you for your cooperation" "Already home? "Yes, Dear Ein, I thought I''d fly the message bird and then head to another job." "Really? Please tell His Royal Highness the King." "Yes, sir." Dill, who broke up with the Duke of Forth, leaves in the hallway. I now understand the meaning of Ein''s instructions, thinking about the material I had just read. "I didn''t know you''d come in that short time to make so many assumptions" Ein was definitely seven when we first met...... no, he could have been eight. He has been a sensitive boy since that time. But I''ve never expected you to grow this much. The orders given by Warren are full of wondering how they can be considered so far. from Ain this time. It also stirs up very similar emotions. "Well... let''s face it before we go" We need to stop by the castle anyway. I''m sure they''ll point out that I didn''t show my face to her first, but it was a minor issue. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Sooo.................." Ain breathed as she lay her eyes down. When you put your hands on your hips, you look away from the sight in front of you and look back. "Aren''t you gonna suck? I pretended not to hear the chewing noise coming from behind me. Chris, eye-to-eye with Ain like that, says with a drawn grin. "Is it the number of demons? Or... - Um, is it an unusual meal? "Both." "... right" The large room with its feet in it was huge enough not to fit into the outer perimeter of this dungeon. Even a few times bigger than the eleven layers makes no sense. I''m not going to try to find out how it works, because this is now. The problem is in a different sight, as Chris said. The number of demons that are likely to reach a hundred are all demons very similar to example bugs. The problem runs out of that all attacking each other. One demon eats another, and one demon is desperately desperate to wield a sickle and survive. Another one, another one falls apart. Just Ain''t no word for the way a swarm of demons quickly devours a body. "Lord Marco, may I?" "Whatever you want... things are just going to change" At the end of his gaze, an anomaly is emerging in the bug demons. The body of the individual who ate the fallen demon was being transformed. To put it succinctly, my whole body is getting bigger. Sickles that reflect the light in a disastrous way are sharper. The lower body, reminiscent of the hundreds of feet, grows longer. Continuously, growing individuals begin to eat together. The victorious individual eats the defeated individual and transforms it into a further giant body. And again - the same actions are repeated again. When this happens, the rest is quick. Soon after the birth of a powerful individual of one''s own, the rest of the individual will only be preyed upon. "... Dear Ein" Chris called out with the willingness to still not deal with it. As a matter of fact, Ein was watching because he didn''t feel threatened. Ts -. I accidentally dropped a drop on my shoulder with my hand. It''s not like there''s anything to look up at the high ceiling either. I thought it was a rain leak or a water leak, but it''s not where that happens either. Then I wondered a little bit about what it would be, but the intrusion would be water. Because it''s time to knock it down and go first. Ain''t got his eyes back on the sight he doesn''t really want to see. What Ain''t seen is a demon figure that''s gotten huge a few times more than his original body. "Big!? "So Dear Ein... you should have knocked him out sooner..." "Big is not the problem. The sight of those big bugs eating together was just a little shocking." "Nor... are you okay? Stupid question. "It''s okay." I was never able to afford it. Honestly, it''s true it was a sight of disgust, but I wasn''t alarmed. Only, I wanted to be sure of what demons would be born ahead of that business, and the difference in power came with no fight. - - Pichah. Some vivid droplets drip on my shoulder. Again. When Ain touched his shoulder, there was water and air that never happened again. "I don''t know, this water" I said as I pulled out my sword and then looked back. What Ain then saw was the look of three surprised people turning to the demon. To be precise, the gaze of the three is directed to the ceiling. "Oh..." It was Majorica who said it in a troubled voice, but Ain''t got the situation figured out. Return your gaze to the demon before you ask. When I look up at the ceiling, I feel the atmosphere is not nice at all. From the ceiling, which has been relaxed by losing some weight, there is a bit of liquid dripping in momentum. Of course, but the demons are also on guard. "Sooo.................." Breathe like the first, then one, two steps back. It was easy to imagine a tremendous mass of water flowing out. But it was almost at the same time that the line tried to escape. The ceiling collapses vigorously, the spherical liquid falls and envelops the demons. Water? No, that''s... "He''s a monster! Master Ain, get behind us! Marco and Chris moved forward. Perhaps it was Slime who showed up. Notably, its size and its digestion of insect demons in the body. In the body of the slime, bubbles appear spicy. But in a few seconds, every giant body was melted, and the bubble disappeared. "Huh..................! Marco steps deeper and packs the distance from the slime in an instant. The color of the entire body of the slime changed as time went on. It was a steel color, and what a robust looking color it changed to. The Demon Stone of Slime is at the top of its software. Jumping up, Marco tried to stick his sword out before the perimeter of the demonic stone turned steely. Staggered sword and steel software. Marco''s sword protruded with the sound of cleaving iron. (Looks stiff) Ain was calmly analyzing it. Because Marco''s expression got a little cloudy. But the demon stone could be broken safely. You''re a regenerator. It was Majorica who said that. "Uh... that regenerator is..." "It''s an old demon. Literature is scarce because of the small number of individuals." "I just want to ask you once you destroy the Demon Stone, you''ll be fine, won''t you? "The individual who destroyed the Demon Stone is breathless. But yeah." Leaning her little neck and putting her hands on her cheeks, Majorica was creating an atmosphere of listening but declining somehow. "Ally, even if the demon stone is crushed, it will regenerate when there is magic around it." "Haha, Mr. Majolica.... you can''t do that without man-made magic? Don''t show a lot of pomposity in here. Remembering what was missing from Chris''s opinion, Ein held his head unexpectedly. "As Chris says, normally it should be. But the problem is..." Yes, there''s only one problem. "There''s no comparison between the magic in the air and the outside." Here it is. Then how should we defeat it? Crush by no skin? Or in some other way...... To Ain I was thinking. Majorica sets up a chase. "Ah, Your Highness. I just want to tell you what I think is wrong, I''m just going to play back the number of demon stones that have been smashed." Ain''t kidding. Ain''t got his head again. Soon afterwards. "Oh, my God, there''s a demon." "Calm down, it''s not a good idea to attack too much." "Fine! With our power, he''ll crusade you too! The voice of the adventurers heard from behind. What came was multiple parties being explored by way of example. "Sooo.................." Ain''t seen it a few more times, took a deep breath. I''m retreating once like this, unfortunately, but I don''t feel very safe about this. The regenerator broke the ceiling and came down, which means he could leave this big room and come after him. At the same time, the adventurers get in the way when the Ains wield their power. "Mr. Majorica, is there a way to completely defeat the regenerator? "I do." "Okay, I''ve got a decision to make." "Dear Ein... I''m looking up at the ceiling... are you sure you want to do this...? "If you run, the adventurer''s in danger, and you have no choice." I am an adventurer in a profession that gives up my life, but I don''t want to see my life taken in front of me. That''s why Ain decided. "Marco!" "Ha! I know you! Thick tree roots arise from Ain''s feet and extend over the collapsed ceiling. "Shall we even use demonic perfume? "¡­ how many hours does it last, it" "Maybe six hours..." "Which means we''ll be fighting for about six hours." I can''t replace my belly on my back. It''s the perfect strategy to bring the regenerators under us. I''ve had enough from now on, but Chris looks up to the twelve layers like he has no choice. "Shall we go..." Ain runs out to cut her voice off. As I climbed the roots of the trees, I was swayed with demonic perfume. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Six hours later, when the perfume ran out of effect. Ain, who breathed that it was finally over, lowered his back in the great hall of fourteen layers. "But enough slime already..." "Chris... he''s a regenerator, not a slime" "Both are the same......" Fluffy, Chris fell on Ain''s lap as he reached his limit of health. Eventually I hear a regular sleep. Sooo... sooo... He looked relieved, pointing his alarmed sleeping face only towards Ain. "I wonder what that would be like in a position to serve." "I don''t care. Chris'' position is complicated in the first place." "Phew, it''s complicated... it''s complicated indeed" "A lot of things." Even in the sense of men and women, that trend is stronger than before. And then it depends on Chris'' blood muscles. Because she''s not in a position to serve. But there''s no way I can tell Majorica that, so Ein rested his body to heal his fatigue for now. "Your Highness." Karan Karan and a number of demonic stones that made noise and were dropped on the floor. They are all vibrant demonic stones of cobalt blue, with a refreshing scent as Ain breathes consciously. "Want some? "Eat" "Quick answer, then." One randomly chosen demon stone was handed to Ain. When placed over his palm, little by little, the colour is lost. "Oh, this is amazing. I might love it." Aroma of sweet, savory fruit juice that cannot be said by the word quality fruit. It also seems to mix a lot of fruit flavors, but the sweetness and flavor that most strongly stimulates the palate and doesn''t stop is very similar to the melon. Okay, Schwah! and also exciting. The carbonation stimulation that reminds me of soda is pleasant. The sobriety that comes out later is brilliant. It also moisturizes nature and Ain''s throat. The tiredness so far seems to disappear. "It looks delicious and absorbs it, Your Highness." "Because it''s actually delicious. Something like this¡­ it''s not the same as an assortment of extravagant fruits enjoyed at the Royal Castle." If that''s the case, yeah. "Set up an umbrella on the sandy beach near the summer port town of Magna with a chair where you can lie down. A good, chilled fruit soda to drink overlooking the calm sea there......! It feels even more delightful because it''s an excellent cup." "Not the best. That''s all you can accomplish." "Right? Well, I''ve never done that on a sandy beach near Magna." It''s just an imagination, Ain''t said that and laughed. "Dear Ein, please stay and enjoy a little longer. I''ll take care of the camp." "I''ll help you, too." "This is... thank you" "You can still rest. Marco''s tired too, isn''t he? "I do have tiredness, but in my case, the power of my family has given me the help of Lord Ain. So I thought it would be more efficient for Ein to take a break." I have to be convinced when they say that. Majorica whistled that it was something I had come up with a lot in this moment. Naturally, Ain also replied "OK", lost. "Look, Your Highness, I''ll leave you a replacement, so do whatever you want." "... Oh, thank you" I also feel comfortable resting next to the two of them working. But until recently, Ain was the most active player in the fight. The way the regenerator is defeated is simple and lucid, pulling the demon stone away from the body without damaging it. This way it won''t play. I can''t help but feel tired fighting the way I usually don''t. That said, it is also true that I have learned well. "Ha... yummy..." In the meantime, because of this, let me rest. Looking at the dominant landscape of the camp, Ain put the remaining demon stone on his palm. 438 Something Im a little concerned about. When I say night, I don''t know what''s going on out there. Inside the divine hidden dungeon was wrapped in blue-white glowing stone, and time could only be seen by looking at the clock. Well, Chris woke up a few minutes after he fell asleep. "Oh, I''m up." When she woke up, the first thing she saw was Ain''s face looking down at herself. A face that is maturing, different from Ain''s on a young day. In addition, Chris was naturally blinded by the serene and inclusive look on his face. Even though it was sometimes a slight half of a night''s sleep, she held onto Ain''s hips as she was, and huh, breathed. Ain''t going to shake it off shy, he laughed small and stroked Chris. "Are you still sleepy? "... no, but leave it that way" "Eh, what''s that?" "That''s okay. That''s what it is." But Chris slept fine but was hazy. It''s embarrassing to be seen like this. Ain''t no better now, but there''s Marco here, and there''s Majorica, so I didn''t want to be seen extra. I just remembered, it''s a shame to take this situation off. But I couldn''t keep it sweet, at the same time I decided to make a bitter decision on my mind. "You two went somewhere else to see what was going on, so I''m not here right now. I''ve done my camping with the magic tools, and I think it''s okay if I stay in here, the adventurers will come." If you ask me, sure. Before he went to bed, he said it was on Ain''s lap sitting on the floor, but now at first glance it''s in a room of inns or something - but in the end, Chris was on Ain''s lap sitting on the edge of the bed, which hasn''t really changed much. Whatever. Chris wakes up and sits next to Ain. "Wasn''t it heavy? "On the contrary, it was a little light..." Ain, who cares strangely, smiled bitterly and narrowed his eyes. "I didn''t care too much because I was thinking." "There was a lot going on today, wasn''t there? Eating together, demons like weird slimes..." "Yeah, but I''ve been thinking about something else." Chris then tilts his neck with Cologne and looks up at Ain. Linked to the movement, her blonde hair hung on her own lap. (Eleven layers that the boss came out with handling miscellaneous fish, as the ten layers boss was that demon. In the twelve layers some regenerators grew greatly from co-eating......) Clearly, it was a clap. So much so that I thought there might be a stronger opponent out there, and I might not have time to get some rest like this. But the fact that it wasn''t a big deal. I''m not even alarmed right now... (If this is the case, the Red Dragon we were talking about is the stronger enemy) If it were a black dragon, it would be an even higher story. Maybe he''s not the one to be compared to in essence, but I don''t even feel like he was fishing for the difficulty of the divine hidden dungeons on his own. But, but. (There''s that guy in this land - I wonder if the dragon man was worth hanging for hundreds of years) First of all, I''ve never heard of the purpose. You must have heard of it, but the dragonman should not have answered the details. But there''s only one thing I know. The Dragon Man is just before he achieves the reason for coming to the Divine Hidden Dungeon, which means he no longer has the royal hand. But. (I thought you said the next time I saw you was the break up of my life) Unfortunately, Ain''t laughed invincibly that was a hassle. "Dear Ein, was there anything fun about Ein as well? "Kind of." "Ah! That reply is a reply when you are unwilling to teach!? "Next time, next time" "Already... was that how you told me" Anyone can tell you''re trying to roll it in smoke. Same attitude, but needless to say, Chris isn''t in a bad mood. Rather, as much as I enjoy being twisted like this. Chris moves at his feet, Karan, and kicks something. If you look at the sound of it, what was there was the demon stone in the sky that Ein had finished sucking. "Did you already absorb it?!? "Well, I said it''s okay! Because I just smoked something different for proper preservation! "I''m not mad at you for anything. It''s just that... after all, I realized that Ein is like Ein." "Are you praising me? "Er... you''re not complimenting me. But I prefer Ein, don''t I? Unexpectedly visited silence. Chris also shut up in Chris, and now he realizes what he has said in his natural flow, he felt his whole body take the heat. "- My face, it''s so red." "Yes, it is. Can''t you!? Isn''t that nice? She said she turned red! Crustaceans are a lot of individuals who turn red after passing heat! "No, Chris is an elf..." "You might even have an elf that turns red! Something, no matter what you say anymore, you''ll just dig a grave. She''s not unconsciously saying either, but the containment doesn''t work. White magnetic skin that uplifted bright red from the neck muscles to the cheeks. To get twisted. To convey dissatisfaction. And above all, grab Ain''s shirt to sweeten him, and make a fist as he presses his face against his chest. Tons, tons, tons! With a less powerful fist, beat his chest plate over and over again. "... sorry, looks like there was also an elf that did turn red" And Ein''s follow-up was also a mystery. The problem is that it works for Chris, and she''s in a state of excitement, and she says, "Yes, it is!," he nodded strongly. It was not an exaggeration to say we won. There was a sense of accomplishment. By the way, the two of them were back a while ago outside this camp demon prop. Sleeping beds for both of us are available elsewhere, but for now, reports were coming back to Ein. But it''s not the air to let in. Marco seemed to smile when he heard the two voices, and nodded contentedly. And speaking of Majorica. "... I really like your Highness." I said smudged. Then he made the decision to wait a little longer and shared that consciousness with Marco. 439 Verguk in the Ocean [Previous] The next day. The deadline for exploring the dungeon was set at three days, including the time of return. That''s why we need to make an ad hoc return visit. That being said, it''s only the second day. At least we can afford to explore today. One line left the campsite in the early morning to look for the stairs, already outside when the yang leaned out. "What Master Lyle was wearing... you don''t" "On the contrary, it belongs to His Majesty." Chris and Majorica said this in a sigh. I''ve found a number of treasure-like things, but haven''t found anything related to Lyle, like the first one the adventurer brought. I didn''t even have any indication that I''d find him. Now, the hierarchy has already reached the nineteenth level. It doesn''t mean it''s too early. Because there was no obstruction-like disorder. Many times I fought demons. But there were times when it could not be an obstacle to this party, and to say the least, there was only one battle that had no impact. Katsung, Katsung -. The footsteps of Ain walking on the stone echo. Next door Marco was walking in arms. "Does Ein know about the air cave?" "I know. I''ve been in everything." "Oh, when?" "Kind of when I was a student. So, what''s wrong with the air cave? "Because, oh, there is the Lord in those places. It''s basically called being named, but I was wondering if there was such a presence here." "............... what do you think? Ain''t thought he was a dragon man if he was there. "When it comes to the Lord, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is king of the dominant realm. It lacks majesty when you call them kings of the cave, but they are certainly kings." "I guess I''m strong after all" "Many of them are troublesome demons, but I can''t nod when I think they can be enemies of Ein." Marco chuckles lightly that it is no longer a national disaster if it becomes an enemy. On the other hand, however, Ain has feelings that closely resemble some obsession with his current conversation. How could I not be refreshed, irritated by subtle emotions? I didn''t know the translation, and I put my arms together next to Marco, who I was thinking about. "A king would be in the deepest part..." And, Marco. Follow me. Ain''t in my heart. (I wonder if the lord of this dungeon is not a dragon man) Why did you think of this, the dragonman''s behavior? She is on her feet in this land with something she wants, and the purpose is just before it is accomplished. I thought the same thing yesterday about this. Given these assumptions, the Dragon Man has not been made king of the divine hidden dungeons. Suppose a king would have a hard time? I have a reason to have to spend at least a few hundred years. Then I don''t think I can be considered a king. Then -. "Okay." It''s getting tight. I could derive the answer that this is all I have. If you think you glanced at him rudely, he exposed his white teeth sunny the opposite way. Including the matter since I came to the land. I had an expectation that I might see the Dragon Man soon. "What did you find out? "Hmmm... duh" "Oh, apparently you want to keep it a secret." Found out, Ein grinned bitterly. But don''t try to blame me. Marco just quietly walked half a step behind Ain. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Ah." Short accidentally stopped Ain. At the same time, everyone at the party stops to pay attention to the bronze doors they saw behind the corridor. Tattoos, and sculptures. It was carved into a door higher than our private house there, like a painting that suggested something huge existed. The whole existence is unknown in black shadows, but it''s the type of person who occupies the majority of the doors. Looks like the letters are engraved in arches at the top. But I can''t read it to Ain. So it was Majolica who said reliably, "That''s a rare letter". "It''s like an ancient Ishtal." "Mr. Majolica, can you read it? "A little twitchy, though. Whatever it is, let''s go nearby." That''s definitely the door to the twentieth floor. Plus, it''s the door to a powerful demon coming out that had predicted on a ten-story divide. Always keep your mouth shut and move forward with vigilance. Majorica sighed as she stood in front of the magnificent door, cumming her hips and looking up at the top. "Ve...... l...... verguk............" I distorted my cheeks when I read them out. "An ugly bird or some kind of disconnect." "I have no idea what that analogy is, but that''s what it said? "If I''m not mistaken. I didn''t write anything else." "... Dear Ein, Ain''t that disturbing? "Heh, why?" "If it''s not a word that means something, then Verguk might be a name" Eighty-nine. Exactly. But I''m not willing to back down here in Ain. Chris didn''t think Ein would back off in the first place, only, he said it with caution. Then Majolica, who took out the heelbird demon stone for the number of people, throws it and gives it to him. "Let''s take a short break before we go. The door won''t run away." I would also like to have dinner at last. One line immediately makes up for it, takes out the magic props and gets a temporary rest. Sit in a chair. Ain''t noticed he was tired at his feet besides thinking then. Rubbing his leg, next door Chris was doing the same trick. The two people, who meet with nature and face each other, laugh together and nourish their English. When it comes to rushing, I pound my tongue on an excellent meal. Heelbird''s Demon Stone was also used to prolong the post-meal break. Then. From then on, there''s no tension and there''s even room for a warm cup of tea. It is not an alarm that we will never die, but a sense of trust directed at our fellow human beings in nature prevails. Ain''t the first to stand up before anyone else. - Let''s go. Brushed eyes like sharp sword flashes. Until now, the atmosphere of serenity has changed, and the signs of wrapping up are those of an incomparably strong man. Even Chris and Marco, who are supposed to be used to the running of strength that comes through the hiccups, breathe, and if they are also Majorica, they open their eyes and speed up the heartbeat of their chests. Some air drifts at the same time as hegemony. If you''re this guy, you''re not scared of saving your life. "Ha!" Chris, who replied strongly, stood next to Ain. Don''t be afraid, it''s a powerful step. A little late, Majorica and Marco follow. He watched Ain, who walks in the lead, open the door by himself, confirming his unexpected proximity. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó - Gah, gah, gah. Haven''t you moved in a long time, slippery doors. But Ain forcefully opened the door to the left and right. Then it was a cold sea breeze that greeted Ain. The sea? No one has that answer. By the way, what was following behind the door was a corridor of tens of meters or so. It''s a different stone, with moss growing on gray stone bricks with the season. The torrential wave I''ve seen behind the stone brick. It was a big wave that never resembled or resembled the rough wave we saw near the castle of Euro. The sky is covered in black, gray clouds and even disastrous. Without alarm, an ambitious foothold Ain moved forward, through the corridor that had followed him so far. Then, a view I''ve never even seen occupying my eyesight. High waves likely to envelop the White Knight Castle in its entirety and tornadoes likely to envelop the entire Wang capital. I was greeted by purple electricity that stung the sea irregularly. "Huh... what the hell, here" The battlefield with the sea dragon looks cute. When Ain looked around, the corridor had so far led to the exit of as many ruins as some private house. The ruins are also on a small island with no highlights, and the surroundings extend the sights we saw earlier. While confused, I look out over the sea. There were many battleships flying flags I had never seen before. The anger you hear. And he was blinded by the attack of a weapon never seen released by a battleship. The end of the attack is a tornado, but the tornado plays the attack with a strong wind. Nature and legs moved forward. Exit the ruins and stand on a twitchy, damp lawn. "The sea... a battleship I don''t know about" "It''s a flag I''ve never seen either! And such a battleship... it''s not even Ishtarika! High technical skills can be seen from the battleship at the end of sight. The weapons we''re using, Ishtarika''s generations are going to stay up there. "It''s a hallucination." Marco ran out. "I can''t feel the magic or the mass. It''s definitely a hallucination - whatever," While vague, Marco''s words deserve credit. He''s not the kind of guy who makes the wrong predictions in a place like this. And after I said hallucinations, my gaze was directed at the tornado. "Looks real over there though" The spiral barrel that wrapped around the storm swelled. The purple electricity that descends on the surrounding sea level is strong and flashes. Eventually, everything blew up. First, intense blisters and winds strike the battleship, which also ripples where the Ains stand. "This is exactly what we''re going to pay for." Marco, who pulled out his sword, flashed towards the sky. Water, wind. What the line saw after he paid for everything was the figure of a giant standing at sea. "-, -, - -" A giant uttered some words, but I don''t understand. It''s more the whole giant thing than that. The same bronze colored body as the earlier door is even larger than the entire length of the Leviathan. A musculoskeletal body and a giant gem embedded in the center of the clavicle. It is also a luxurious bracelet that colours both arms. My eyes don''t have light, they''re like statues and they''re not lively. Long beards swayed in the wind like Silverado, his arms spreading like wings. Second, the sound of an ear sting. It sounds like breaking glass, if you will, or crushing ice on the ground made in the winter. (The sky is cracking) The view above the giant''s shoulder was cracked. It was as incredible a sight as the world in a kaleidoscope. Then something appeared from the cracked space. I''m sorry. It is no better than a giant''s body, a long, giant one. Everything from the handles to the tips was dyed deep red, and Chris shuddered unexpectedly when he saw it. "Marco." "Ha." "Two, please." "- As you wish." Ain''t scared, ain''t scared, ain''t scared, walked out. I pulled out the black sword Ishtal and stared at the giant. Where there was a tornado earlier, I found something small and glowing. But I don''t know what that is. The storm and blisters, and the rest didn''t look good with purple electricity. Previously sunk in the sea, giant rigid arms swung up. When I grabbed it, it flashed sideways. "Huh... A, Dear Ein! In response to Chris'' sad voice, Ain said briefly, "It''s okay" and turned his grin. Then. The waves of purple electricity that transmit the sea level like wind and stronger winds than ever strike. The battleship, which had previously used weapons, quickly, bounced and flew unharmed. Stupid, what a cod force. Chris and Majolica, standing behind Marco, lost their words. Marco was the only one who was calm here right now. He did not blink one and remained quiet even just before the impact reached. "He seems to care about the king of this place." Do not fear as one. "The king to me is - he''s all alone." After stating absolute trust, the shock also reaches this island. When Ain slowly raises his sword, he flashes with a loss to the giant. Warm, silver-colored magic winded and played a shock. "Okay." He looked into the giant''s eyes. Then the giant stunned Ain again. "You''re Verguk." would be disrespectful (,,,,,), Ein felt as if the giants were saying so. The giant takes a deep step and now unleashes a vertical swing at Ain. An intense impact that is likely to rip through the space itself rocks the sky, wrapping violet electricity and storms down. - But. "I was hoping the words would make sense, but all of a sudden they came at me." He stopped it in the air. "If you''re an enemy, you don''t even have to shy away - heh! Why. For one reason, the roots of trees wrapped around them offset the power. The blood vessels floating on the ruggedly inflated rigid arms tremble, creating wrinkles between Verguk''s eyebrows. The purple electricity and storm, which should have been haunted so far, at some point lurked its ringing. But instead, the roots of the tree leaked light from the inside, scorched from the inside and scattered light around. ¨D¨D¨D¨D ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Even if Verguk waves down with a voice of joy. "Ahhhhhhhh!" Boom. A waved down beam was played by Ishtal of Ain. Then, coincidentally, the bounced claw and the gem near Verguk''s clavicle rub off and spark. (I might have seen something I didn''t like) Ain''t smiled bitterly. And Verguk observes Ein with surprise. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¨D¨D¨D¨D Well, Chris was also surprised by this. I was wondering if Ain played the other guy''s penis when he said it was that difference in stature. From Verguk, Ain''t no ant supposed to be the same size, big enough to trample lightly. Even so, I get confused by the fact that I played it. In contrast, Ein thinks quietly. He had his head troubled by the way he fought against Verguk in silence. With a less floating face, I looked at Ishtal, who just played the swing, and narrowed my eyes. I''m not sure I''m here for the fact that I didn''t plan something. I saw it on hand at the same time. I try not to let everyone get away with it, but I was actually paralyzed by the shock earlier. "... me and Mr. Majorica should go back out the door, right?" And Chris understood the power difference and said: Because I thought it would be a leg wrap. But Ain shakes his neck to the side. "That''s wrong," he said and stroked her. "I need your help." Listening to unexpected words, Chris said while under these circumstances, "... Huh?" and replied out of strength. 440 Verguk in the Ocean [Medium] The bewildered faceted Chris repeatedly blinked. Speaking of Ein on the other hand, he gave a calm look, as usual, and eared what he had in mind. The exhalation that reached his ear was a little awkward, but when he heard what he thought, Chris said, "Are you serious?" and doubt his sanity. "I would never put it in a dangerous situation. Because I''m holding him back." "Shit, no! I''m not thinking about me being dangerous or anything... I was wondering if it''s okay for me to leave it to you..." "I thought it best to ask Chris. So, can I ask for it?" "- I''ll take care of it. I will try to achieve it with my life at stake." Ain''t got to do that. Ain''t laughing bitterly, but Chris'' temper was healthy and beautiful. "Dear Ein, what the hell?" "That''s right! Tell us, too! Then Ain told them both what he had in mind. Again, they doubt my sanity. But Ain''t serious. He nodded forcefully, and they both nodded again. "Ok......" Punch your cheeks! And I slapped him and Ain changed his mind. I look out over the ocean and then close my eyes. And the earthquake struck this whole world, and the thick, rugged roots of trees appeared around Verguk, quickly wrapped around his hips. "A battle between the world tree and the giant." If I say this, I don''t know why. Then Ain bounced big. A new root of tree was born the moment my feet reached the sea, and I was born again - I hung it repeatedly. The reality is different, although there are some overwhelming differences in physique from the side. Verguk was even more vigilant against Ain, who packs distance, compared to earlier battleship groups. No, on the contrary, so much so that he had a clear hostility rather than a way of wielding half the power of play. The roots of a tree wrapped around his hips emit light from the inside, just as they did earlier. It burned up, and Ain''t gained momentum and nostalgia from between it''s blasts. Tong, Ain''t run up Verguk''s rigid arm. I put the Black Sword Ishtal on the upper level and waved it down with more magic than I thought. "Huh... you''re lying" Besides my thoughts, I''m too handy. Although the blood vessels floating on the rigid arms have been torn apart, they won''t do any more damage. They didn''t cut their muscles or break their bones. Even though he is confused by too many facts, Ain still regains his soberness immediately. ¨D¨D¨D¨D A voice that reaches from Verguk''s skull overlooking him. Invincible, stirring majesty invites Ein''s frustration. "Ahhhhhhh! Verguk''s fury stabbed his ear as he spread his arms to hold heaven. From earlier wounds, white, dazzling magic and shock appear to strike Ain. Ein may manage to endure. "Knock... this... ugh" It was more powerful than I could have imagined. Pushing out the sword also gradually loses support. ¨D¨D¨D¨D ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m guessing you''re saying something I don''t like! ¨D¨D¨D¨D Another invincible laugh Verguk makes a fist at the tip of his empty arm. He pointed it at Ain and was about to swing it down with the wind-cut noise he''d never even heard. At the same time, the sword falls out of his arms and Ain''s body dances into the universe. Then, between the comma seconds and the unexpected moment, the swinging fist looms in front of you. ".................. awesome strong" When told to smudge and bite, it produces eight fantasy hands from the back. The clinging to Verguk''s fist during an instant encounter reminded him of the Battle of the Sea Dragon. But there''s one difference. A few times, maybe a dozen times stronger than a sea dragon. Gi, gi, gi! You can eat up your teeth, but it''s not enough. The hand of fantasy lost its power and turned to the cushion role between Ain and fist, not because it gave up, but because it embraced the fact that it had lost its strength. Eventually. "Huh!" "Not like this...... ugh! As we fall like meteorites or something, we see the approaching sea level. If you just collide, considerable damage is a must. Then all we can do is contain that shock. He breathed loudly and said in an impatient voice, "Come out!," he said out loud. Then a number of the roots of the tree that appear on the surface of the sea, drawing spirals, so as to envelop Ain. "Knock... ahhh...!? The roots of the tree manage to envelop Ein, even though he is attacked by a shock that cannot be completely killed. The situation settled where dozens of roots of trees were damaged. "Dear Ein! And Chris, who shouted at the side of the island, tried to go to Ain. But Marco standing beside her stops. Look straight at him and tell him to be strong and courageous. "That one believed in us! Don''t doubt our power! He''s desperate, too. I want to go to the side now and take my fist instead. But there is no more iniquity than not responding to trust. So we were convinced to do the job we were given. "Both of you, hurry up and support me! At His Highness''s behest, you can move at any time! Majorica was also as convinced as Marco was. Now, on the other hand, Ain just finished breathing. Wrapped in the roots of a tree, he stood on the roots of a semi-lossed tree as he went outside with Ishtal on his cane, looking up and gazing at Verguk, who looked down in the distance. I''m disgusted by the iron odor I felt in my mouth. Innocent, but spit out blood mixed with saliva in the Rough waves, violet electricity, strong winds. On the roots of the trees that soared at the sea where they went, he contemplated the black magic that dwelt deep within his body. Then Verguk''s expression suddenly transformed. "I''m not making excuses to anyone, but I wasn''t out of my hands." It was only a question of what we could think of the safety of our fellow citizens. That''s why I didn''t want to use it, and I still don''t want to use it. The new problem is the fact that one''s life is even at stake over the option not to use it. And there''s another one. (Where I used it, it won''t be like a battle to this day) Because Verguk is strong. Honestly, I didn''t think you had that power. I know I''ve put my strength into it at the time I recognized it as an enemy, but that''s why it felt like something that would make me so different. Two, violet electricity strikes like a stab in the flank. Without looking, Ein blew it with Ishtal. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I would definitely beat a strong opponent back in the day! Or a stronger opponent! There were times when I thought, but the truth is, I have a position, and I can''t really say it''s a good thing if I keep fighting like that." Although. "But growing up doesn''t change. I mean, just remembering you earlier makes me angry. I guess underlying it is the losing personality..." I tried to strengthen it and then wiped the sweat off my forehead. And run the roots of the trees that appeared at sea so fast that Verguk could lose sight of them. "If you can''t pierce the sword, there''s another way." "Huh -!?" Soon I look at Ain, who was a few dozen meters in front of me, and I open my eyes. "That''s what Mr. Cain told me before. I have my way of fighting, and I don''t need to stick to my sword." "-, - - - Huh! "So it would be helpful if you could finish this... ugh! A pitch-black sphere that appeared around Verguk after the words. One, two, three... six in all. This must be a bad one. Verguk perceived in an instant, but also troublesome tree roots wrapped around his hips. "Ahhhhhhhhhh! Desperately, it''s too late to bake and bounce. A single line crosses the pitch black that surrounds itself. It was countless eyes that slowly, like a bruised laugh, appeared with a wide line. Black tears drip from all of it, dyeing the sea black... "Smash and scatter" inflated and bounced after Ain''s cold and heartless words. The momentum of wearing heaven forms a pitch-black light, enveloping the whole body of Verguk. I hear ''aah...'' in a tall voice, or ''gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh'' Though I get a glimpse of you holding your body with your rigid arms and desperately enduring it. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡­¡­ Soon, it will be powerless. His skin burns in the dark magic, and the jewels near his clavicle dull. Inside the pitch-black light is not a place where creatures can survive. Only the sea water inside it evaporates, and the bottom of the sea in a deep place is decided, a circular narrow fallout with no bottom in sight. The light gradually diminishes. At the same time Verguk, who was in it, looked up into the sky and opened his mouth without force. At last, the seawater around him slipped into Natsuo, which had become a sign of the extinguished light. "Huh... Huh... Huh... Huh..." Ain''t never worn out worse. Because it was a blow I really didn''t hesitate to let go. Viewing the sea for decades, there is no sign of Verguk emerging. I was wondering if I could really take him down with that, just a moment of calm. The sea level swelled wide. "Ha... ahhhhhhhhhhh! Blood-running eyes, scorched verguk all over the body. He was damaged in an earlier attack, but his rigid arm was still alive. "... you''re lying" There''s a "I knew it" mindset in my mind. Also, I was there hoping I was falling. That said, when I saw that he hadn''t actually fallen, a feeling close to despair, or the same lineage, stabbed my heart. Unexpectedly, purple electricity struck Ain''s flank without a foretaste. "Can you still move...... ugh! Ein was also severely depleted and could not prevent purple electricity from reaching the body. Ouch. I wanted to speak out for the fever that struck my whole body and the pain that would tear me apart, but I desperately endure it. But there''s only one thing I can''t solve. (The attack now, how could you let it go so beautifully...? Between Ain''s breaths, the moment he gently pulled the force out of his arm, and then the blinking moment. A strike at a time when all these events seemed to overlap was as surprising as Verguk''s toughness. Coincidence? That was too much of an attack to handle. That purple electricity was not an attack that needed to be vigilant, and it was still the same... "But" I''m the one who wins. The target is also heavily drained, so you can also use your sword to defeat him later. Ein whips the body and runs the roots of the tree again. But it''s another example of purple electricity. "Kuh!? Huh................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Just like earlier, a blow that arrived from the flank. The moment I walked out, it was like the only time I was attacked was my axial leg. Coincidence is all too inevitable. Ein stops unexpectedly and exchanges his gaze with Verguk, who looks down in a different and desperate shape than before, to seek an answer to this sensation that does not fall into his heart. "You, what have you done?" Discard attacking and think thoroughly about defense. If we do this, the earlier attacks will stop as if they were lies. Verg¨¹k is wearing out again, and there is no... only to stand up and look down at Ain. "No way, I know how I move, I know the future... no, it''s not" It''s an unrealistic story, but assuming you figure out the future, the story is different. Because then I should have just prevented Ein from attacking from the beginning. But I didn''t. If you didn''t, that''s why Verguk should have used that power at the time he hostilized Ein. If so, the story of knowing the future is nothing more than a euphemism. "Move my body, inhibit my consciousness" Neither does this line fall. That''s the power I should have used from the beginning. There must be some reason why I couldn''t have used it if it wasn''t now. Assuming you''re using some kind of force, it should have been a force that wouldn''t have gotten through if it hadn''t been for Ain''t for the current, worn out situation. Phew... and Ain''t got no power. Then. "Huh - Again... Huh" Ein regrets that he nodded on the roots of the tree and lost his strength. But I was sure. Verguk strikes at the perfect time when a gap is created in Ain. Ain''t sure Ain''t gonna be able to prevent it, it''s usually in a gap you can''t see through. I have pain, but I feel a little clearer. If you''ve come this far, I want to break it to you. (It''s not a ridiculous force to predict the future, but I feel close. And then... I think it''s probably the only force that can live in battle, especially in terms of attack...) Then Ain''t laughed bitterly that I don''t think so. I dared to lower my sword, but I have not lifted my guard. But purple electricity never arrives, and on the contrary, neither does the attack from the Verguk main body arrive in front of us. No, he didn''t even look like he was attacking me. What is the difference from when an earlier attack arrives? Think about it, the only difference is the difference between unconscious or not (,,,,,,,). "You, you had such cheating power" Ein broke Verguk''s power. Until now, I can''t use it, and the reason why I can''t use it without wearing out Ain''t my opponent also sticks. I still find it hard to believe, but I can''t help it because it''s actually a force. "I''m glad you''re on guard." "- Whoa, whoa! "Why do you look incredible, you thought you''d fight without thinking" "- Huh!" "... I''m interested in what you''re talking about. But more than that." Here at last, the first thing I told Chris should come alive. Ain looking back, I felt eyes on Chris in the distance. Okay, a little more for them to move. Ein sighs imagining a troublesome battle ahead. "Convinced. We''re the ones who win." further packed the distance from Verguk. 441 Verguk in the Ocean [after] We''re the ones who win, though I''ve said it strongly enough. I feel disheartened in view of future developments. What Ain''t needed to win is to stay attacked and give Verguk a blow that will be a decisive hit. These are not the only two. It''s just that those two are hard stories. "Huh... Pain" The next purple electricity was released from outside sight at the moment Ain blinked. Nor can an attack that is usually easily prevented be prevented without breathing properly. But fortunately, there are some things. Being able to break the identity of the opponent''s power has convinced him of a future victory that is not far away. New tree roots appear at sea and become a scaffold for Ain. The attack in the process of filling the distance from Verguk was provoked to be frustrating, but as it stands, Ain thought there was no means to prevent it, so he had to make a push. Wordless, but intense pain runs. There is a burning smell from the flank. The whole skin complains of pain, centering on the hand holding the sword. But Verguk''s attacks did not stop, and he struck Ain again and again. Then I saw a rush on Verguk. He accidentally stepped back to stay away from Ain. To the weak trick I had never shown, all this time Ain forgot the pain, and I accidentally said "Ah" and laughed nigga. "If I were in the opposite position, I might as well be" It''s hard to fight a non-frightened opponent. Now Verguk understood with his own hands, and in the meantime he was also afraid of Ain, who stuffs the distance. Huh, Verguk raised his anger about ''ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh''. Strong winds striking the entire sea level. The tornado that showed up around his arm is going to be cut off his arm just by touching it, but from what I can tell Ain''t now, it also looks like he''s drawn consciously to defeat. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D And laugh at the extra time. After that, just wait for the opponent (Ain) to wear out. A solid and passive hand compared to a giant body, but no more useful. You look complacent that you can''t lose this. Ein said in his heart that you don''t think he can crack the arrow in his chest either. Probably, but I''m a demon stone. It would be a common sense ridiculous story to spare no effort to expose a demonic stone that could be your own life. But as Ain''t seen by chance, Verguk''s demon stones are hard as fools. To be honest, I didn''t feel like cracking it the way I fought before. "But I''ll finish it" "Huh!" "Ouch... ahhh! No, I can''t prevent it. Purple electricity strikes you at a time you can''t prevent, even though it''s never irresistible. But that''s a little more patience. One more step and one more step and the roots of the tree will further clog my distance. Eventually. "I''m going to have you hang out in a head-on battle! A front-cut bump without thought at first glance. As Ein waves down his sword, black monochromatic fluctuations become waves and strike Verguk. Then, naturally, Verguk also emitted purple electricity and intercepted it with his fist, wrapped in the wind. Both are severely depleted, but Ain has more leeway. Even with Verguk''s fist in front of him, I didn''t feel the kind of power I just had. "Ohhhhhhhhhhh!? The roaring voice that shook the whole world was scratched and screamed by Ain. The fist is different from the arm, because the skin is thin, or it is good for the hand. From the scar, something fluid-like also floated, eventually spurting momentum. It''s like a geyser. "I''m sorry." Let me suck the power out of it. Ein pierces his fantasy hand on the scar and uses the power of absorption. (... what the hell, this) As soon as I absorbed it, I felt sick and I had tremors all over my body. I don''t feel any sweet flavors or aromas. On the contrary, Ein is going to be in bad shape. I''m getting cranky, and I''m nauseous. Extremely when I looked at it, my fingertips were discolored in red and purple. "How could you do this... ugh" Feeling the disturbing air, I pulled out my fantasy hand. When I look at the palm of my hand, I shudder into small pieces, and the discoloration heals slightly. Healing has something to do with poison. Though I thought about it this way, then there is doubt about Ain''s power, which was said to be absolute poison resistance. "Think later." And a moment when I changed my mind. The thick roots of trees crossing the ocean emerged from the sea and became the way to connect the island to Verguk. Chris and the others who saw it nod at each other and run towards the roots of the trees. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Verguk tried to see it or not or scatter purple electricity. I revisit that idea to the fluctuations that struck me the moment I distracted my gaze from Ain. "If you want to give me an overview, that''s fine. I can take you down on my own." "......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "You''re starting to look human! I can''t see the first arrogance anymore! "Ohhhhhhhh! A fist swung down on his rigid arm adds momentum. It releases a hegemony as if it were before Ein scorched his whole body, but is the power still inferior to the original? Ain''t retreated, and he kept dealing with his fists with dignity. seconds, and where dozens of seconds and time have gone by, the voice he has been waiting for reaches. "We''ll be in the war too! "Thanks! Chris and the others are on the move! Then, the roots of the tree stretched further and went behind Ulugu Verguk, clutching around his whole body. "If I had known there was a battle for Kona, I probably should have rehabilitated more......! "Why don''t you train with me as soon as you get back to King''s Capital?" "Oh, that''s not nice. We''ll talk about it when we get home." The light exchange between Majorica and Marco gave peace to Ain''s heart. The smiling face was revitalized and the earlier tremors and disgust completely lurked the ringing. "- Whoa! - Whoa! "This... ugh! No, I don''t know what that means. You were really strong (,,,,)! I guess you''re inferior to that guy (the dragon man)! Still, if I missed that guy, it would be Dantotsu! It''s this struggle with my current strength, so I just had to call it this. But what matters in the current language is that it was "strong," a treatment already in the past. I don''t know how many times, words that convinced me of victory. But now Ain was more confident than ever and looked up at Verguk with a strong look. Even if we don''t know each other''s words, Verguk is irritated to see how Ein is doing. "Ha-ha-ha... ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh! Dazzling purple electricity. Verguk puts it together in his rigid arm and drops his fist directly from the top onto Ain. "... this is the last time" Ain moved on to his best defensive posture today, taking a fist at the roots of a tree on his back. The legs are going to lift up and sweat coming from a pore called a pore all over the body. The blood vessels protrude ruggedly, the grip exceeds its limits, and then only withstand with qi. What supported him like that was the certainty that he could win. "You made a mistake with my opponent. You lost." It was the presence of my people. "Dear Chris! You will not be forced! "No! I''ve been entrusted with this occasion. If I don''t work hard, who the hell will work hard! "Uh, look, Chris, don''t help either. Work, work." There were three men running up the roots of the tree and up to the clavicle of Verguk. Everybody, take out your weapons and stick them in the demon stone. But it''s stiff and doesn''t look scratchy at all. But. "Come on... fight for your husband! Chris says, one that emerged from the hem of her clothes - no, the hell. "Hiccup" "Don''t laugh. It''s work! Master Ain asked me to bring you this far! "Hurr...... ahh" Unlikable and on his back, Maneater quickly grew his petals big and glowed his mouth fangs. Docun. Pulsing his whole body and caging his strength, Ain''t fighting down there saying, "Huh!" and distort his face. It is the price of not hesitating to take magic from the Lord. I don''t think he''s reluctant from Ain on the other hand, but now he feels dependable. "Hiccup, hiccup, hiccup!" The power of the man-eater, which gained Ein''s magic directly, is very strong. Especially the fangs were sharp, magical and easy to scratch. Eventually when the demon stone was scratched and the magic leaked out, I was happy to suck it out. "Huh... Huh? The petals, and the leaves shrivel. The stem narrowed and the fangs lost sharpness. Less than a few seconds later, the maneater ''................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "Oh no, why not!? "We''ll find out later! That''s all we have to do! The demon stone was scratched, said Majolica, who confirmed it, and Marco nodded. "Wow... - Whoa! Verguk, with his arms up, caught a strong wind, blowing the three of them away. Ein looked up anxiously at the three lightly thrown out into the universe, but immediately built the roots of the trees and protected the three in the air. With Chris in the air and Ain in sight, I felt she told me "I believe". Sooo - I breathed. Roll. The power that was exhausting came from nowhere, and dwelt in his eyes. "The Demon Stone" Fluffy, kicking up the roots of the trees. "Let me crush it" Soon after flying up to near the clavicle, a sword erected in the upper stages with both arms. After that, if you fall and stick your sword to the wound the three of you put on, that''s it. But as a matter of natural right, Verguk also showed himself to be prepared to respond. I tried to intercept him with my rigid arm... "Huh -!?" "It just takes a little bit. I know you can do that with the first bump." Again, what an abominable tree root. Verguk''s arms are restrained because of it, and there''s nothing to intercept. I desperately apply my strength, let the purple electricity run and burn the roots of the trees. But it was too late. Swinging to crush Ain with both arms, just a few seconds before a direct hit on him. Tong, the sword pierced the demon stone with less strong momentum stopped Verguk from moving. (But not like this) Still hard in my thoughts. This will do me better than destroy the Demon Stone. So what should we do? There is only one answer, and there remains a path to victory. Pulsed arms, beating chest. The dazzling magic that leaks from Verguk''s demonic stones is sucked into Ain, and Ain''s body turns red and purple in proportion to its momentum. Painful, painful, painful, painful. My head cracks. Each fiber of the muscle causes a melting pain and the vision is dyed bright red. It''s hard to breathe, and my fingertips just rub on my sword and I''m going to be stuffy and bitter. Still Ain''t stopped absorbing. "I''ll tell you as many times as I can... what the hell are you... ugh! I already threw up like a fool. While fearful of the red-purple color that covers his entire body, he does not lose his will and hegemony. Eventually the lower body dyed up all, hips, followed by the upper body. Everything on my arms and fingertips was stained. The only decent skin tone left is above the neck. Then a black flashing line floated over the red purple. The line heads to Ain''s neck and erodes. "Winning is..." Erosion transcends the neck and reaches the face. Dye it up to your ears, and there''s only one thing left on your cheek -. "It''s me! Phew - hey, erosion stops. At the end of the day, Werguk''s body, Ain''t thrown out into the universe without power. I can''t see much more, but something glowing that was in the wind blended into Ain''s body. "Dear Ain............ Ain''t! Chris is not even there when he sees it, he kicks the roots of the trees and flies. When I used the magic of the wind to pack the distance, I hugged Ain all the time. ".................. sorry" The moment she was wrapped up in her warmth, the tension suddenly vanished. "Just a little bit, I think I''m tired" Excessively secreted brain drugs disappear, and the eyelids become heavier and heavier. Ein let go of consciousness and lost his power from his body. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next sound I heard was that of a dish called kacha. Open your eyes and check the area. Apparently this is my own room on the airship. I tried to wake up my body, but my whole body is heavy and I don''t get what I want. "Still asleep, you fool." "Grandpa? "What''s your grandfather, you fool? Don''t be lame." "... how did you get here? Seeing Silvado sitting in a chair placed beside the bed, Ain said properly. "Your father was worried about Ain. Me, too." "Until Mr. Katima......" "How are you feeling? I''ve been asleep for five days, and I think he''s recovering somewhat." I heard five days. Ain repeated the blink. He''s not so poorly guessed. I don''t remember since I defeated Verguk, and he probably fell asleep for five days after that. "The investigation is closed." And, Silverado. "Grandpa! "Don''t say anything, I''ve already decided the rest. The divine hidden dungeons shall also be closed once and managed under royal custody. I won''t let anyone complain." When he said that, he stared straight at Ain. "I don''t need any information on the two people who have already disappeared. If Ain''t gonna be so hurt the rest of the time, I don''t want any of that information. ¡­ is the remaining mistake for which permission was given once. Again, I''m not planning on doing a future investigation." Speaking out, he stood up, opened the door and went outside. The remaining Katima sat beside the bed, tongued and lightly walked. We''ll leave here the day after tomorrow. "Oh no...! "Ain''t got to know. It makes sense that this king of Ishtarika should leave the castle and take a trip to a place like this." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Tomorrow, your father will go straight to the guild and talk. In the future, except for the (,,,,,,,) stores that appear under the first level, it is forbidden to enter the upper level. That dungeon was more dangerous than we thought. You know Ain''t better than me. " Oh, boy, Katima shrugged her shoulder. With the usual voice color, the tone is a little strong. Ain''t had no objection. "Is that it?" "I''ll tell you later. For now." He says he has something to talk about first, and Katima fishes his nostrils. "That''s my status card! "I kept it for a reason. Before your father or anyone else sees it, I sneak up on you! "... well, fine. So, what''s the story? Then Katima passes the status card to Ain. "Because nya," he urged to look at a certain point and lay down with his eyes. "Who the hell did Ein fight? Then. Ein, who received the status card, looked at the Job and Skills (,,,,,,) columns and was stunned. There is not despair. I lost my word because I was surprised. 442 Ishtal Islands Well, Silvado''s seriousness was more than others think. I didn''t know you were even bringing Lloyd, but Ein was surprised, but he only took that Lloyd to the guild and made him act as declared. At that time, Lloyd, who made the statement, thought the guild leader would be reluctant. In fact, the matter of the twentieth layer was a source of stray for the adventurers as well. Because we don''t have the means to cross that hierarchy of oceans, and how do we get to the twenty-first? and because no answer had been found. There were several options, such as bringing in magic props, or using magic -. But the information that the king and his son had struggled was more than anything else. About the evening of the day Ain woke up. It was when his body was getting back on track and being able to walk. "The demon stone was causing a rejection. So I guess it feels like His Highness''s body has discolored and become irritated by the effects of just letting go of consciousness...... Only if His Highness is right." Serra, who was coming to check on me, sat on the couch and said. Ain sat down opposite her, and behind her was Dill, who had just returned. "Heh... you mean my demon stone? "That." "It''s the first symptom I''ve ever heard." "Really? It should have been all the time in the experiments we were doing at Ist." Maybe so if you ask me. Nodded Ain put back on the jacket he had previously taken off and closed the button. Seeing that he was convinced, Serra, who hid her face with a mask, rose out of her chair. Stretch out your back and then walk out the door. I''ll be around. "Thanks for today" "It''s okay. I already got the money." She puts her hand on the door knob and leaves with a light foothold. Then the previously silent dill approached Ain. "Take this." and hand over a few documents. "You have nothing to say to me, check this out first" "... don''t you get angry later? "I won''t. I''ve seen Mr. Ain do things that he can''t do more than once, and it won''t change where he said something. Just in case, I don''t dislike this. I just do what I can for Ein." Dill said that much and laughed. A relationship of trust that you wouldn''t otherwise cultivate in about a decade. But this was normal between the two of us. "Let''s get back to business. You may not read your report." "Huh." "Because it was all Ein''s guess." "Oh, you know what?" "It was necessary to take a trip to a remote area to correct the deception, but there was no great cover-up. It is a cover to the extent that you can if you put a lot of money on it, especially without any hand-wounds. I wondered if he was going to hide it." "I guess." Even if I didn''t give the details, it was actually something I thought I would have done from the beginning. Ain''t got his eye on the report just in case, laughs contentedly. "I think the experiment that was being conducted in Ist is also about the artificial demon king." "Isn''t that supposed to be confidential? "So he''s not going to hide it." Concon and the door were knocked so as to anticipate the approximation. Immediately when Ain said, "Go ahead," it was Krone and Olivia who showed up. When Dill bows his head to Ain when he sees it. "I''ll come." He went to open the door and left the room mindful of them as they were. Olivia and Krone, who show up instead, immediately come to Ain''s side and think they''re going to sit face-to-face or occupy both sides of him. "How''d it go? Krone asked worryingly. "I sucked a little strange magic, and the demon stone was causing a rejection." "... are you okay now? "I''m fine. I''m sorry I bothered you" Krone is also as familiar as Dill. But what worries me, I shake his hand and leak his exhale, which I said was okay. Relax, I''m getting my usual girlfriends back in my face. From the other side of her, Olivia was looking up at Ain. "I''m glad you''re safe. Ain''t no different that Ain''t brave and nice, but don''t be too impotent." Olivia never says "stop". So were a lot of emotions messy, but I wondered if that was the word for Ain, because I felt like I couldn''t snort. It was a grin of the Virgin who was everywhere full of mercy and was about to fall in love. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The first layer of divine hidden dungeons. The new place that was built in the basement was surrounded by a different atmosphere than before. First, in a nutshell, it''s a library. The circular library has high ceilings and spiral staircases along the walls. Bookshelves on one side of the wall contain books that cannot be counted. There is no stone material in the dungeons that has ever existed, and it is as luxurious as the nobles seem to live in. There were traces of people living here until recently. First, on the lowest level down the spiral stairs, there is a fireplace, which is preceded by two wooden euthanasia chairs. The fireplace was warm with the fire on no matter who put their hands on it, and the shaky orange lights lit the surrounding area. There are no bookshelves around the fireplace. Books, clothes, and wooden dishes dropped all over the carpet. - - The time just went around nine o''clock at night. To this place, Ain was taking a leg with Dill. "The adventurer didn''t carry the book." "They say the guild is stopping it. If it''s a valuable book, it needs to be handled with caution." "I see." Why is Ain in the basement acting under a proposal? Now there are Silvado and Lloyd on the first level. I''m still in the middle of a conversation with my guild rep. Ain''t here on the condition that those silvers get out of work. In nominal terms, a bookshelf survey. He said that a diligent Ein might be able to get some information. Before his impending return to King''s Capital the day after tomorrow, he has obtained permission from Silvado as his last job. "As I was asking, there''s not a single demon and there''s no sign of it" "Yeah, I hear the adventurers were confused, too." This hierarchy, which is quiet enough, still feels like a sacred place. Something doesn''t seem like a divine dungeon. It''s hard to compare, but this is a warm space. It should not be by the absence of a fireplace, but by the person who created this place, or something calm and gentle conveys and does not stop. What''s the matter? One book that was falling on the floor, Ein took it. "- I can''t read it" It was a completely unintelligible letter, but similar to the ancient Ishtal letters that Majolica read. Speaking of problems, can''t Ein read them? If I had any information on the dragon men and Lyle... I would have thought so, but it seems difficult. "I''ll collect the books too, so please don''t let Ein leave here." "Mmm, thanks." Dill leaves Ain. Ain, who was looking at his back, sat in an euthanasia chair and looked at the fireplace. Warm. Comfortable warmth came through twitching. "There are two chairs... someone, you know." Were people still living there? Assuming it is, who else would it be besides the Dragon Man? There''s no answer to thinking about it, and Ain''t just melting his heart into warmth. (- That) Found it unexpectedly, a keyhole in the back of the fireplace. You got a key in there? Exactly. Ein wondered, too. Unexpectedly stand in a chair and approach, but when you get your hands on it, it''s going to burn just fine. I can stop the fire, but it won''t be long before I think of it. "Don''t think about it in common sense." "Oh, what can''t you do? "Wow!?... don''t talk to me suddenly because I''m surprised." "I''m sorry. By the way, I''ve been going over some books." That''s what Dill said and put the book on the floor. "Read it. whether or not you can read it." "I was wondering if I could get some information." That''s what they said, they looked over an affordable book, took it in their hands, and then sat down in an euthanasia chair. Then. "Dear Ein! What''s glowing on that chest...... ugh! "- Huh?" Ain''s chest glowed unexpectedly, inviting surprise. The move stopped abruptly, even as Dill, who stood in the chair with momentum, tried to rush over. As if it had been ice pickled in an instant, without any foretaste. Of course, Ain''t surprised to see what''s going on. "Dilu!" The moment Ain''t stood up tried to run over to Dill. From Ain''s chest, a small key appeared to fit in his palm and floated in the universe. The key slowly moves out and heads inside the fireplace. When I reached the deepest keyhole, I stabbed it in the keyhole with no one''s hand, Katan, turning up a small noise. Then the fire in the fireplace quickly goes out and the road that leads to the back appears. "............... now" Maybe the light I saw when I fought Verguk? I got the key in that fight and it was an item to use in the library that showed up in the basement. Ein, who felt a cause and effect that he could not ignore, touches Dir more than that. But he really doesn''t have any signs of movement, and his eyes with them open don''t look like he''s blinking. It''s a symptom I''ve never seen before, like I''ve been stopped every hour. And Ain''t even gonna try to lift Dill. I couldn''t even try to get up and out of the spiral stairs. There''s no sign of help coming, no sign of someone coming, even if you wait a few minutes. "Do we have to move on" When you never go inside the fireplace, what was in the back was a small room. It was a room of noteworthy size that seemed to be in a civilian house. However, there is still something that catches Ain''s eye. This place is still as well built as outside the fireplace, in a room with good conditioning. There''s a bed just right for one person to sleep in, and there''s one tiny desk next door. On the desk was placed a slightly larger tablet than Ain held with both hands. Later there is a book with a leather cover that shines with artisan skills. I''ll try to get close to my desk. Until I approached him, I wondered if he was wearing clothes. Things were a little different. It was a robe with sleeves hanging on the chair, and on the desk. Nice touch, beautiful robe with gold thread on the pale. "It''s weird... it''s like someone fell asleep at this desk" And it felt like only those who fell asleep disappeared and only the robe was left behind. If you look closely, there is one that emerged in the robe. When Ain reaches out and rolls the robe, what was there is an empty demon stone. "That''s where he was breathless." And a voice that reaches from behind. "After losing power and dying in a tough life spanning thousands of years, the Demon Stone itself was again out of breath. Unlike Sylvia''s, her demon stone has lost its power." "... who the hell is this person to say she is" "Not a god called Ishtal." "Ishtal?" "Dear Left, I am the goddess of time, called a particularly rare species among the Divine Family" The Lord of the Voice says even more. "Take the book." When I''m told but I keep it in my hand, the cover of the book is still an illegible letter. If Ain''t smiling bitterly says "I can''t read it though". "It says'' Record: About the Giant God ''" Ain listened quietly. "The Divine Nation is troublesome in nature. It''s the hassle of losing your self and going wild when someone else takes your life. Verguk didn''t leak into the example again, losing the battle and losing himself - technically, by storming right before he died, it''s a reinforcement to avoid total death." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "After that, Verguk, who lost his self, was decided to crusade by his guild. But there are those who differ in it. That''s Ishtal the goddess. Because they were in love. Well... Ishtal believed Verguk would go back to normal, but you can say there is no such precedent" Her voice gradually approaches Ain''s back. "Then Ishtal ran away. I took Verguk and came to an island where no one lived far away. We decided to build this fort by fleeing to this land, where the Alliance''s influence is dim, and to do more research to cure our lovers. Then some time passed, and the land became known as the Ishtal Islands" "The Ishtal Islands you were talking about..." This means that this is the origin. Ain''t surprised to hear unexpected information, but unexpectedly sober. "Lord, I didn''t know it would lead to God''s killing." Said the letters that were written on the status card, Ein grins bitterly and scratches his head. "The one you asked for. And then there''s all kinds of questions, including the purpose." "Hmm." "Whatever, it didn''t seem like he was going to hide who he was at all," And Ain finally looks back here to the voice behind him. "I''m not a child. He that is near shall call by that name." Then she quietly removes her mask in front of Ain, who stepped on it saying it was no problem. My hair turned silver, and so did the voices I''d heard so far. I knew it, laughing Ein looks at her and says. "I think I found out about you personally for the first time - - Mr. Sella" She tilted her neck with a cologne as Serra tickled. Close your eyes and open your mouth as you scratch your cheeks. "When the name is given to" Mr. ", it''s a good idea." What a powerless word he returned. 443 Hero Tan I couldn''t do it in the first place. I was just too lucky to have met so many healing magic users now, and there are a lot of suspicions or too many concerns for Ain. "I ordered my knight to look into it. They even fished the birth records of villages near the border city of Clifoto, including the records of the Legal Department." "Lord, I ordered a troublesome job inside." "Because I wanted backup" "Then Noon found out from the beginning." "It seemed rather unwilling to hide it, though." Well, Serra shrugged her shoulder. "I wanted to ask you something. I wanted to help you." "I was surprised when I heard it" "Sometimes you have trouble with Noon. So, you know what''s in the favor and what''s in it? I have some conjecture from her appearance here. It will be Verguk who is related to the favor and the doings. It just didn''t seem like the kind of powerful person she''d have trouble dealing with Verguk. So Ein says from another cut. "Whatever the reason, I wanted to come to this room - or something" "Oh! That''s just great! Um, Noon wanted to come to this room. I knew he had the key to this room..." "I''m glad you got it right, but I don''t see how you didn''t deal with Verguk yourself" "Well, it was decided that Noon couldn''t kill him." "¡­ not explained" "Even Non fought Verguk more than once. Thousands, tens of thousands of times he crushed the Demon Stone and won. Due to the nature of this dungeon, he was proud of his literal immortality, playing it again unless he lost his magic. So far, you will know what it means to rely on the Lord." That''s why I relied on Ain''s power, absorption. Because I was treading that if I sucked up Verguk''s magic, I wouldn''t play it. "That said, I could not have expected to be able to detoxify the magic of the Divine Clan with Toxin Decomposition EX" "When you examined me, you said that the demon stone reacted to my refusal..." "It''s because I exceeded the upper limit that I can handle with Toxin Decomposition EX. Therefore your Lord''s demonic stone screamed and eroded all over your body." To be honest, Ein doesn''t really care about that. We have won well, and this is how we are able to survive. Later I didn''t feel like turning my anger on Serra if I thought the damage was just me. Nevertheless. "Nothing''s fine. But how strong are the enemies of the upper hierarchy to have such a strong presence on the twentieth floor? "Up there? No more enemies or demons than Verguk? "............ to? "I''ve thought about it for a long time, but the lords are mistaken. The highest level of heaven is the final point of arrival? The other way around, the other way around! "Oh, could it be" "If you think about it, you''ll see. This dungeon was sleeping deep underground." In other words, the top floor was the opposite entrance, and where Ain is now is the final point of arrival. But then there are things that bother me. "Then what about the demons in the place we were on the tenth floor!? "I don''t know where you''ve been living on your own, boiling on your own. Then it would have been a worm." "Oh, oh... I see... you know..." Come to think of it, this dungeon has been attacked by Serra. No wonder Ain''t deviating from the circumstances in which he finds out, he loses his temper to ask any more. I sigh in a slightly clapped manner. Ain then opened his mouth as he fingered the raised tablet. "As a matter of fact, we''ve got the power of Verguk as well" When I take out my status card after I finish saying it, I have one more in the skill section. "Absolute Attack" and unfamiliar letters lined up. "I''m not the only thing that forces the possibility of a successful attack. However, as the Lord would have guessed, the burden is great. But it''s a must." "I thought so. Verguk only used it at the end of the day." Ain seemed to be listening calmly, pulling her cheeks only for a moment. When I heard that it would only attract the possibility of success, I had a slight chill as to what would have happened if I had been unlucky. "Essentials are not special. When he weighed the burden and effect, he decided it wasn''t time to use it." That''s why I used it where Ein was weak. Well, and. Serra breathed and corrected her residence. "It''s the tablet that Noon has been searching for a long time." "- I see." It was predictable. Because it was so deeply placed. "What does this tablet mean? "There are secrets of time¡­ secrets that many sequencers could not produce. That''s what Noh wants to start over with." Then Serra laughed as troubled and lowered her gaze. Feel your face down. I rubbed my left and right palms together slightly lonely and let my fingers play. She even lets the seemingly girly tricks drift with the kind of cuts she''s frustrated with pity. "It''s a good thing you don''t." But I''ll put my face up right away and say it as usual. "Give the tablet to Noon. ¡­ of course, thank you for listening to me." "I haven''t even been asked to do it properly. Tell me about those two." Ain said to the eating mood before Selah finished saying it. There was a sad look on Silvado''s face behind his brain. "Have you chosen that?" Sella said in a slightly distracted manner. Ein frowned slightly but asked himself if there was anything else to ask. Naturally, there is. Sometimes, for example, when I spent time in Ishtarika in the past in that strange world, and the promise that I was - Marc exchanged. But all of this is for your own good. Originally, I came here for Silvado. Would that sound good when it comes to self-sacrifice? When I thought of my grandfather, who was pinched and hiding his personal feelings, my interest was second to none. "I''ll ask you again. Tell us about Lord Lyle and Mr. Ceres." Seeing Serra, who was willing to hear and respond to the voice, Ain stroked down her breasts naturally. "The two I saw are real, and they''re still alive? "It''s not real. It''s just a fantasy that Non created with their looks and memories - but I think the real thing is alive. After signing with those two, he gave them the ship I was using for the freedom they wanted, and gave them food and gold for the moment, and other years without any trouble in their lives." I could hear the answer, but there were too many questions. "How could you send a ship for freedom... no, where are you two... ugh! Far away, on the battleships of this country, beyond reach for years. "Is that where Serra was before?" Then Serra got stuck with the answer. It doesn''t look like it''s spicy. It simply seems difficult to choose the exact words. "Sure enough, when he went for the Ishtal Islands, he kept it based in a neutral city. Nevertheless, the world is even wider than the Lord thinks. Even wider than multiplying the number of stars by the number of stars, all worlds are connected. Even with walls, with the power to cross it, there''s no problem." It is a story that cannot be understood by small difficult stories and previous values. I''m not willing to rig that psychology right now. What matters is that Lyle and Ceres are both going a long way and will be alive. "I''m a little relieved" There''s just a contradiction. How could the two of us be in this Ishtarika when we''re far away? "What did you two promise to you?... I can predict what I''m involved in." "To bring the Lord back." "... Me? "Uhm. Because I needed those two to bring your Lord back to this land - and a girl named Olivia" I want to hear about it. I want to hear about it at all costs. Even so, Ain''t tried so hard to ask. Because in addition to the desire to give top priority to the Silvered thing, I knew the answers that would come back when I asked. They were going back to the castle. "- Huh?" "I still strongly regretted that it was a mistake after entering the dungeon. So I thought I''d go home, and I met Noon at the end of the arrow, and I made a deal with Noon." "I was surprised by that... but in the end I traveled for freedom, and I don''t think that regret makes sense" "No, there is. The prince decided to travel because of the elves he was offering." And Ain made his eyes black and white on the words. "I have the same symptoms as the Lord (Marc) just before I died." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "My body lost to the special power of a brave man. He torments the demon stone just to be alive, and if his body is old, the light of life goes out instantly. Even Marc can''t live that long if his body has the power of a brave man." Even if it''s an elf, Serra said. This is the first time I''ve heard it. Perhaps Chris doesn''t even know and hasn''t heard of it. Were you just telling a guy named Lyle, again? (I wonder if Master Lyle had noticed how Mr. Ceres was doing) He was made to think that he was a genius. "But there is a cure." "If it''s the place where Serra was, is it?" "Dear Left" The First Prince, who could not abandon the country (Ishtarika), abandoned the country for one elf. Is it not reason there, but love for the elves? When asked about this fact, he sympathized with Lyle, who had previously refused to be responsible, as someone who loved him as well. "I think if we went to the upper level of this dungeon, there would have been a hierarchy where those two were based." "Huh - any clothes or letters?!? Didn''t you leave anything for the grandfathers!? "Sorry, but I don''t know. Though I think there are traces of life as it were then." Even if Ain''t said the two of them were alive, he''d have half a doubt about Silvard. It is self-evident that it can only be to a degree of rest. Then I wanted to get something about the two of us. But there''s too much time. Even if there are no more enemies in the upper echelons than Verguk, you can tell by the distance that just walking doesn''t end in a few days. Even so, Ain''t leaving till the day after tomorrow. I can''t extend it anymore, and I can ask Silvard for it. Well, there''s only one thing you can do. "Mr. Serra." You don''t have to rely on her. "Please. I need your help." I should still say, Serra was grinning so bitterly that she had no choice. But honest, I can''t expect a colorful reply. She''s never a bad woman, but whatever it is, she''s not even nice enough to help me easily because she asked me to. Consider the contract. The question is whether Serra will accept it. "I won''t be able to come here anymore. I''m sure the adventurer may not be able to get in while your grandfather is alive. But I would definitely like to report to Grandpa about Lyle and the others." "¡­¡­ the hierarchy where the two of us were is far away, and we have to find where they were based." So no matter how much time you have, Ain''t sure to find traces, though. "But Non can help. If only we could use less magic for Non. I think you''ll want to live lazily for a while." "Please... can''t you" "Nothing else. It''s a favor from the Lord. It''s not the mountains that I want to ask you..." She caught a glimpse of the tablet. "There''s something to be accomplished. I don''t really want to use my powers to do that." "Yeah, right" Ein lay down his face wondering if I had to give up anymore. I bit my lips and wrinkled between my brows. As soon as I made the clenching fist, I was trembling and heartbroken by Silvard''s inability to respond to his thoughts. But Serra says in a sigh. "If you really want to say it, your Lord will have to take the sword and beat Noon." She told me to listen to what I had to say. That''s not what I was prepared to do when I asked about Lyle and the others. Ain looked up hah and exchanged glances with Serra, who laughed gently. Ain then almost said "OK" with anticipation. At that moment, Serra whispers the word "potato". "Your Lord won''t have to work hard anymore." and. She told him to flatter Ain with a full voice of love. "Your Lord survived the war, the Heim war. He defeated an enemy named Red Fox and won the battle against the world tree of bulimia. The story of the Lord''s existence holds a great divide." "Mr. Serra... suddenly what" "Everything will never work out. Your Lord''s grandfather will know better about it. Therefore, the Lord will not help you until he has fought. - I don''t think so." Selah, inadvertently stuffed a distance from Ain, stood in front of him. "I gave to the Queen the cherry jewels that I planted with the Queen (Raviola). That''s where your hero, Tan, must have dropped the curtain." "So, Mr. Serra, suddenly what! "When I closed the book called Tan, the hero of the Lord, whoever was reading the story he was portraying was supposed to be content with it. Oh, he will one day be king after this and have a happy and quiet time with the beautiful queens... and whoever was reading it should have thought and finished the story. Naturally, the Lord will be all right again." Dark, give up. That''s what Serra said she couldn''t beat herself. Instead of one in 10,000, there is no winning chance, be it billions. Even if it was Ain that led to the killing of God, it didn''t change, and he told me it was no good to win a battle with myself. Even Ain knew what this conversation meant. It''s just another matter of whether you''re convinced or not. "No." So I don''t take care of her. "Assuming you mean hero Tan, it''s not over yet" "Mm?" "One stomach aches when you''re not even on the throne yet." "Then that''s not what we''re talking about! "I don''t want the end that anyone else wanted at all. I did end the Heim war and even beat the will of the demon king who lived in me. I was entrusted with the reign of the land called Strom, and ended my struggle with the people of the Dragon Faith, and I fought with the Black Dragon." And I''ve won. All a life-threatening battle. "Mostly, isn''t Black Dragon my fault, not mine?" "Hmm... you did... I think that''s bad..." "But I don''t care why." There is only one thing to ask for. I didn''t want to fight meaningless, but now I need to wield my strength to get her help. "Because fighting a dragon man named Serra may be the last battle portrayed by hero Tan" For Ein, not all of the battles he risked his life for were for himself. For many who admire themselves, it was for Ishtarika. This time it''s for my dear grandfather named Silvado. "I''m gonna say business." said Serra as she seemed to throw up and throw it away for fun. She lifted the tablet from it and held it to her chest. 444 Now I am. "- Bye." What Serra, with her hand in her nose, took out was a small demonic stone riding in her palm. A highly formatted shop that handles jewellery in the aristocratic district of Wangdu. There are such beautiful cuts that it''s not strange to be in line at those stores, for example, and such signs that Ein instinctively feels "that''s amazing". And Selah threw it into Ain, and gave it to him, so that he could deal with the cheap things that were never seen before. "What is it all of a sudden" Although Ain''t never been able to keep up with my understanding. Phew. When I noticed, Serra''s figure was disappearing from my sight, and I saw signs of it from behind. Not even killing, but nervousness like being poked at a sword. It was a speed that would have turned quickly if it had been normal, and now I was more confident than usual that I had inhaled the power of Verguk. But it was. Ein couldn''t move as much as I thought he would, and he made it easy on the feeling of a sickle stuck in his back. "You can even handle this amount of speed. Your lord used to say that you were sick of fighting this nonsense. You know what I mean? That my body hasn''t healed yet." "Well... I''m aware of that." "Therefore I give it to you Lord. As a token of my gratitude for listening to me." "This demon stone, is it? "That''s not a magic trick. It will work well for the Lord''s body today with expensive magic tools that Ishtal technology cannot yet make." So use it to heal your body. "If you''re going to say what you said earlier, it''s not going to be about healing your body." Then Serra turned her heel back. I don''t see any gaps in the hindsight where the girl just seems to be walking slowly. Ain notices a cold sweat communicating his neck muscles. I laugh bitterly at what I was nervous about besides my thoughts, and I leak a small sigh. "Well, if that''s what you want." "Do I look like I''m joking right now? "I didn''t think it was reckless. Hence..." Tong, Serra''s toe turned up the sound and her leg stopped. "If you haven''t changed your mind, you should come here tomorrow night." This is a chance. It''s the last chance I get. Eyes open and hazy Ain makes a strong fist grip. Later I dropped off Serra, who walked away without saying anything, and after a little while I left the room. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When I went outside, Dill said, "Oh?" I doubted my own eyes. He didn''t know that time had stopped and he thought it was because of the phenomenon he felt something had happened, and he didn''t do anything to ask Ain strongly. Of course, there''s nothing unrealistic about time stopping. It''s been a little while since I got back to the airship. At dinner, everyone gathered in the large hall on board, and that was already a busy time. "Nyaaaaaaaaaa!? Take your seats and dong your desk! and Katima slapped him with a meatball opened her mouth with momentum. "This is delicious!? I said something noisy, but this is the content. Whether the ingredients picked around the land were in your mouth, it looks strangely emotional, playful and even daunting. "Ka, Master Katima... let''s sit down..." "Don''t stop! Don''t Chris think this is delicious!? "I think it''s delicious! But, and this is not the story! "Ha... I don''t like that idea. The kid who did the right thing praises it, it''s natural. Why can''t I grow up with this? Praise the cook by praising the ingredients because they were delicious. I suppose it''s a natural behavior, huh? By the way, by way of example, Chris is not particularly mouthy. She gets stuck "ugh" in Katima''s words. But she was also the Knights Commander of Kingsguard for once. Immediately regain calm and say the right words for yourself. "Kohon - Master Katima is a former royal family, and now she is the next Princess of the Grand Duke. You don''t have to honor the cook out loud, you just have to call him nearby." I thought it was a simple response. "Well, I''ll ask you the other way." Not at all lost, Katima says. Smile a little badly and say it. "When Ein praises me, I exaggerate a little." Exactly! They say, "That''s right," in a calm voice. Which one of you is happier? "Gu..................! That''s what I''m talking about. When I heard that, Chris got stuck again. If you choose one or the other, it''s obviously the former. But that doesn''t mean the latter isn''t happy. Whatever the former, I''m talking about having enough joy to wield momentum with a tail. Well, everyone who was watching that in a nearby seat was sure. He said it was no longer Chris'' defeat. In contrast to the wasting cat showing his proud face, Chris, who regrettably pointed his lips at him, didn''t stop laughing. Seeing Dill with a slightly frightened head, Ain makes me exhort a little sorry. "Is that okay? I asked Silvard, who sat down next to me. "... it doesn''t taste bad. Ain''t Ain''t that what you think? He does not attempt to answer clearly, but turns to his grandson and narrows his eyes. Oh, this is the one you don''t want to touch. "I think," Ein guessed, returning only briefly and looking around. "Mr. Krone, there''s something I''d like to go with you when you get back to King''s Capital. Would you come with me if I could? "Yes, Olivia would be happy to go anywhere." When you feel soothed in the exchange between the two beautiful women. "Isn''t this... Lord Martha, the example reputation? "That''s Marco, isn''t it? In fact, the day before yesterday, I was lucky enough to purchase it..." "Great item. That''s the kind of vessel Dwarf makes..." Two different people to say they''re just servants...... One or lower back length was elegant to the proud voice of Ishtarika''s prized first-class service and the calm of the Swallow Tail Clothes daemon honored with an admired voice. Just a little bit today, I think it''s busier than usual at the castle. It''s just a little. I woke up. I didn''t dare to care for Ain, it''s a coincidence if you say so. Natural, warm routine. Ain''t got his mouth up naturally, and Silverado sitting next to him seems in a good mood. "Good stuff, family stuff." Especially Ain was a young day, and he snorted hard. Enjoy every warm space while carrying the dish to your mouth with a spoon in one hand. That''s why Silvard prefaced. "When I heard that your Lord had fallen, I thought of the rest that you should not think about" Then look at Ain and say. "The rest is the king. Even so, I forgot about Ishtalika and thought only about Ain. Will I wake up well to see what happened, because of the rest, because the rest gave me permission -" ".................. sorry" "Fine. I''m not reprimanding you now." Ha, now Silvado laughs in a reassuring way. "I knew very well that if a parent, the child would be the same again" "What do you mean, kids are the same again? "It''s about Lyle. Ironically, I can tell you that I thought the rest the same thing as that stupid son. I abandoned my country and took the rest of my family." "My grandfather...! No! And even Master Lyle... "Ha ha! What are you panicking about! Don''t worry about it." Ain shut his mouth for a long time. I thought I should tell you what I just heard from Serra today, but when I tell her, what do I do? How did you know, who asked you, and I have no objection to telling you about Serra, but whether Silvard believes it or not is a different matter. This is not a matter of trust between Ain and Silvado. This is simply because, as things stand, it is about eyebrow spitting and the story lacks credibility. So from what I''ve told you, it doesn''t make a lot of sense, and on the contrary, it might make Silvard take unwanted care of you. (Excuse me, Grandpa) Forgive the iniquity you know but do not teach. Ain had a heartache in her heart. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó At night, before going to bed, Ain stretched his spine out in front of his desk. What I have on my desk are books that I write every day these days. Recently, I remember my childhood as I wrote my memoirs, and I was in the process of writing them one by one. "Ok," Let''s get some rest today. Take a glimpse of the example magic prop I had placed in the corner of my desk and gently take it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I haven''t heard how to use it, but I thought it would work if I was conscious. It heals Ain''s body when it acts, it''s just a simple story. By now, you''ve been feeling nervous because they''re the other guy? Or is it because you think you can''t win in your heart and you''re trying to avoid battles? No, you''re not. In fact, the exaltation coexisted. This is a joy for getting a hand in fulfilling my grandfather''s wishes, not the joy of being able to fight the strong. I closed my eyes and imagined it was not a fight for me. In front of a dragon man named Serra, I thought about how I should behave and behave in the thousands or tens of thousands. But I can''t think of the best hand at all, and the sigh just leaks no matter how many times I repeat it. I''ll try to remember the mighty enemies I''ve fought to this day, but the powerful unlike any of them. I just get a little scared that I can''t find any winning muscle. "- That?" Second, I noticed signs of people walking outside. Looks like we''re on our way to deck. Ain then takes a seat with the magic prop in his pocket, not least as he tries to feather his coat. We followed the signs of departure. The time is already late at night and most of the people on board have fallen asleep. That said, there are guarded Kingsguard knights standing at equal intervals. "Your Highness." And the knight spoke to Ain. "What''s going on? "... that''s it" The knight looked at the staircase that leads to the deck in an unspeakable manner. Then Ain asks the knight wondering what was wrong with him, guessing at the signs of going towards him. "Alone on deck? "Yes, I said we would make a statement..." "They said no." "Yes... it was calm, but there was an unspeakable hegemony with or without us" Worried Ain thanked the knight and advanced his legs. He walked quietly to the deck, taking great care not to be noticed by the Lord of Signs. The night breeze is too cool and slightly cold. My hair flutters and the scent of grasshoppers tickles my nostrils. The full night sky welcomed Ain. (That''s -) Standing on the edge of the deck, I noticed a man. Ein, who has always been with him, feels a complex emotion as he stands with the usual majesty. Something lonely, repentant. The way he was driven by repentance, he was looking up at a dungeon of divine concealment without power. "............... you stupid son of a fool" His, Silvado''s voice was a little trembling. Behaving as a king until now, I still have one father. My oldest son, a flesh parent, took to a place where he disappeared, and couldn''t have been sentimental. Ruthlessly, the voice dissolves quickly in the wind and reaches no one but Ain. Eventually Silvard''s knee fell weakly on the floor, and he rubbed his forehead against the railing. "Why... ugh! Why... why... why did you disappear from the source of...?! - - Lyle!" Second, Ain put his hand on his chest and held it tight. I was tightened to my heart by a whimpering voice and desperately endured that I was about to cry to myself. The first person I''ve ever heard of by Silvado. I can''t put it into words. How do I describe this emotion? Never before has my grandfather shown such weakness. (Same as before) Never lose. It doesn''t change anything. Just like all previous battles, we must definitely win. Earlier, I had to win whatever I wanted, no matter how many times I thought about it, even if I didn''t feel like I could win. (Just like Grandpa saved me, it''s my turn to save Grandpa) Ain''t when he takes out the demonic props he had... Strong, clutched without hesitation. The vitality that springs up in your body is different than usual. I don''t feel fortified about anything, and now that I''ve sucked Verguk''s demon stone, did I just say it''s my original power? I don''t think it''s because I''ve regained my vitality... But now I felt like I could come up with a winning muscle. I had a strong will for a fierce heart. Then Ain quietly returns to the ship from the deck. "Your Majesty..." "It''s okay, but don''t go to the deck, but I need an escort as close as I can... sorry. I have a feeling you''re saying some pretty troublesome things..." But. I mocked myself at the excused reply. "No, I understand." The Kingsguard knight nodded with a calm expression. I guess he also understands the causes and consequences of Silvado and the land. The two split up intact, and Ain goes back to his room. When I open the door and go inside, I head to the bed. I put my thoughts on the battle to come, illuminated by the stars plugging in from outside the window. 445 To that place. Okay - -. It was the next morning that Ain strongly intended. Your health is very good. Everything is predictable with the healing power of the magic props received from Serra. "If I win, I wonder if you could give me a few more besides" There was also room for just a light slap. Wake up on the bed, stretch out your body and leak your voice to feel good. The morning sun slipped out the window only dazzled for a moment, but that was also comfortable again. Put on a soft blanket and sit beside the bed, putting your foot in the inner wear that you had placed underneath. Speaking of which, Ain reminds me here. It was when Serra appeared as just a healing magic user. Was the magic done then really magic? Maybe he was using magic props. There are also possibilities for skills that Ein doesn''t know about. I was curious because that might affect the fight. "Now." I don''t even know how far I know what Selah''s power is. I also feel extra to have another piece of information in mind already. - - Conn, conn. The Lord, who knocked on the wooden door, soon found out. Not that it''s unique, but I know it because I can hear the rhythm and force. "Oh... you were just awake" "Just now. What about Krone?" "Yeah. I was just a little early." Probably for personal sake. She still has no regrets about such things. Silky hair, white magnetic skin. I''ve never seen a wrinkle in my clothes. "Ugh, what? It is a voice conceived of sweetness that only thinkers can hear, which does not seem pleasant. Because Ain''t been watching too much, she just seemed a little lit up. The star crystal at hand still had a beautiful cherry blossom color today, as if to speak for that feeling. Then she hips down next to Ain. "Your Majesty has a gift for Ein." "Your grandfather? "Yeah. They''ve got a lot of paperwork for you so you don''t want to go out in your spare time." Ain smiled all the time saying he''d been poked at the weak spot. "Just give me your signature and I''ll be fine." "That''s all? Something to say about work..." "I''m not sick yet. Your Majesty said so, but I don''t think Ain''t trying to force you to." "... sounds like your grandfather" Shall I give you a tummy first? This is what I thought, a new door is knocked. It was Chris who came. She also lowered her hips next to Krone and Ain on the other side when she showed up shaking her proud blonde hair. "I''m Christina Wernstein, ordered to be your sponsor." Chris is good at it. "It''s an honor to have the princess as your guest of honor." I covered my face in Ain''s reply. - Then. Said he wanted some air outside, and Ain left the room alone. Because the morning air you breathe from the deck is exceptional. I go out into the hallway like I did last night and head up the stairs on my straight leg to the deck. The moment I opened the door, I was greeted by a cool and refreshing breeze. Standing in front of a railing on a deck with no one on it reminds me of Silverado last night. Ain''t got sentimental, too. Then. "That''s a nice breeze" I heard it from behind, a voice as comfortable as the sound of a bell. I''m sure Ain''t gonna know where he is, it''s the voice of a loved one. "Did your mother come outside for some air, too? "No, I''m here because I saw Ain." What Ain looked back at was Olivia dressed elegantly, as usual. A star crystal presented by a young Ain still shines today over the rich fuzz that pushes her chest up. Softly supporting the windy hair with your hands is lustrous combined with a sober walk. The way Olivia walked was like the Virgin painted by it alone. Well, she said, because she saw Ain, but maybe she knows what Ain''t thinking. Ein reconsidered the idea that even with that anticipation in his heart, he would soon know for sure. Olivia knows about Serra, and she''s the woman who signed with Serra. "How''s your body? "Looks like it''s okay now. Sorry to bother you." "Yeah, you don''t have to worry about it" Olivia, who was getting closer, stands in front of Ain. Reaching straight in, I hugged him all the time. Before, Ain''t taller now, too, Ain''t taller, which was near Olivia''s chest if it was before demonization. Now, on the contrary, Olivia has more of a head near Ain''s chest. In addition to the pressed softness, you are likely to hear even a heartbeat. "- Yeah, sounds really okay" "Huh." Now that you know, Ain''t been taken aback. "I know everything. I know all about Ain." Is this Olivia''s inspiration? After being hugged for a little while, it was Olivia''s all-zero smile that Ain''t seen away. "Mr. Krone and Chris will also be invited to join us for dinner" "Well, actually, I''m hungry." "Pfft - I knew that too." "While I''m at it, it''s too easy to understand..." It was Ain who laid his eyes down and fixed his grin, but he didn''t feel bad. Rather enough to feel comfortable. "In the meantime, shall we return to the ship" I''ve just come to deck, but I''ve had enough. Quickly, let''s get some breakfast and try to feed the English. Ain walked next to Olivia and walked out with a cheer. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It wasn''t until late at night that I got out of the airship. He opened the window so that he could not be found on the lookout and snuck down to the ground without sound. The Knight''s Eye on the Watch managed to deceive and disappear into the dark night, rushing to the divine hidden dungeon. Right now, I can''t feel the buzz around here compared to the other day. The adventurer''s tents and buildings lined up, but the vibrancy looked almost lost. That and this will probably be due to what Silvado has done. Ein made me feel a little sorry for him. I go inside deciding that I should put it all behind me. Katsun. The sound echoes when I walk. - After all, there''s no one inside. That''s even the guild''s official. The glowing interior is fantastic, yet mysterious. (They''re already here) As I stepped into the spiral staircase leading to the lower level, I immediately felt her signs. My chest beats loudly when I should come, one step, and every time I go down the stairs again, in a hurry that I shouldn''t let you wait. It''s that place where a pair of chairs line up. Unlike yesterday, one of the chairs there was shaking gently. "It was late." And, Serra spoke while sitting in the chair. The only Ain that comes close from behind is "Excuse me," and he lowers his back to the empty chair. "Because I was desperate to keep everyone from finding out" "What a hassle. The Lord would have swung it off, but he could have come." "Please don''t be such a sneer. I can''t do that, either." "I could have done it when I was a dragon." "That ''s-- whoa! I know, I''m kidding. Kerakera and laughing Serra sit on the chair. "I know to take it in my hand. Nervous and disturbing. In advance of the virtue of being for a dear family, your Lord wonders if you can accomplish it" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Why don''t you have a cup of tea?" "My mind seems blunt, so I stop." "Liar. You don''t have a hairy face." "Really? The disturbance in my mind until a few dozen seconds before I lied, it was gone. Did you come here and settle your mind because you were ready, or the work of over-secreted brain drugs? From Ein, who is the person of the day, I used to feel both. In fact, the purpose has not changed. What needs to be done is to let a dragon man named Serra kneel down, floating right beside him. The fact that this one is certain also creates a single core in Ein''s mind. "Don''t look pathetic in too much haste, let''s go" And Serra, who stood up. Ain had a hard spit on what she was going to do and watched, but she was more surprised than she could have imagined by the phenomenon she was soon shown off. Door - or is it a gate? When Serra patted her fingers, a colorful Aurora appeared in front of the fireplace. Aurora rocks like a ripple of Shizukuishi that fell on the lake, slightly pale and green, and sees the world of Serra, which Ain''t been visiting unexpectedly before. I am not willing to ask about this principle or technology. Because she''s the one who can clean it up. Seeing Ain watching Aurora, Serra says with a decent face. "Are you afraid to go into this?". But Ein said, "No." Let me answer immediately. "There''s nothing more scary than losing to you." Brave attitude with no fine dust and no fear. He stepped inside Aurora, ahead of Serra. 446 in a temporary first paradise. It''s really a different world in Aurora. A huge floating island drifting through the sky. Looks like it''s far away, and I''ve never seen a dragon fly anywhere that looks surprisingly close. Blue lawn that lasts everywhere. By the lake, located far away, there was also a single tree where Serra had previously fallen asleep. (Sounds a little strange) It''s a matter of heart. Until now, I never had this time in front of a mighty enemy. I feel like the battle started without question, or we often bumped into each other with something, emotions. But they''re different now, and the serenity that we''re going for a walk. The pure white robe was shaking quietly, showing a light foothold. (That''s -) Yesterday''s tablet moved into Ain''s sight. On the lake it floated and swayed like a sea moon drifting through the sea. What caught my eye was the many threads wrapped around the tablet. Nevertheless. "It''s like paradise here." That''s what I thought of the rich nature and the mild climate. Speaking of which, did you tell him about Noon''s hometown? "I''ve heard a lot about it. You know, I could hear it in the past." "Hmm, I do remember saying that there too" "Oh, was that in person? "I wasn''t just sharing my memories. Don''t worry about the hard stuff." The story is quick, so Ein nods and convinces. All right, let''s see what happens that day. Previously, we fought with a three-minute deadline, but at that time it was a crisp tabernacle that time ran out. What will happen today? Ein pulled out his sword without saying anything. "If the Lord can''t do anything, he can''t win." "How can I win?" "When the limits come to Non, this world disappears. That''s all." "... is that okay? My cheeks caught on to what would happen if it disappeared. "Not just thrown out in front of the fireplace." "I''m relieved to hear that." While we have a pale exchange, the air is certainly changing. If you look up at the sphere, the clouds are scattering rapidly. The pain of stabbing your skin like a burn is the pressure drifting from Serra. But my heart is surprisingly calm. Because it didn''t come from confidence, but I knew exactly what was to be done. "Non wants to finish analyzing that tablet as soon as possible." And, Serra. "We''re already moving to analysis, but it''s too late for that. It''s less effective if you don''t stick around." "... that''s why the yarn was wrapped around you" "Dear Left" "Whatever the hell you do with the power of the tablet..." It was just a matter of interest, a solitary way of asking. As much as I thought I didn''t have to return the answer. "If you can scratch me, you can tell me." They say the same thing the other day when we had a three-minute deadline. Scratching in the upcoming battle aside, is a word that gets a little irritating if you look at it from Ain about to win. I can''t deny the desperate difference in power when I think about that day. "A year and a half." From that defeat, it''s a period when Ain was desperate to work out. "I wanted to beat you and I spent some time trying to make my previous training seem like a plaything" Therefore, he dealt with the three men of Demon King Castle at the same time. The result was a victory without relying on the power of the Demon King to feel strongly about his own growth. What if I didn''t have that time? Even fighting Verguk might not have won. "But the Lord would have exercised his power in a battle that made sense to fight" "Yeah, maybe so" "Then there''s no point in this fight. Because Non is not the enemy of your Lord. If it''s not a water dragon, it''s not a red fox, and if it''s not a barbarian (Heim soldier), it''s not a bulimic world tree." "Certainly none of that. - But" You''re only making one mistake, Ain laughed victoriously and set up his sword. "It makes sense. There''s only one thing I can do for my dear family." After the words, the pitch-black magic that engulfed him...... not. The silver magic that covers it from the sword gradually stains it with gold and looks like a thunderbolt. "Speaking of which, he said the Verguk thing was a favor, but actually, isn''t that also related to the promise I made? "Mm?" I have firm confidence in my current words. In retrospect, there was definitely discomfort. "Lady Lyle''s pen is proof of that." "Well, they dropped it." "It''s impossible, because didn''t Serra say so? The more this dungeon goes up, the closer it gets to the previous layer." I mean, I can''t be consistent. "Near the bottom tier like this. That can''t be traces of the two of us in the hierarchy after Verguk either. Because there is no way we can defeat Verguk. It''s like they''ve got an excuse for me to be here." "You can answer that. - Just" And he took the sickle out of the hole that Selah had made in the universe, and swung it bravely. Relative Ain also has a sword on the upper stage that has gained momentum in the golden magic. Rock the space and distort the view. Overwhelming and violent magic engulfed the area. It swelled like a dragon''s jaw, spreading up and down without chewing Ain out. At the same time that the Sickle of the Absolute Powerful (Selah) is swung down. "If only the Lord could stand." Violent magic is deep red, forming a fire. Is it its power that should be overwhelmed? Or to the running of power that transcends people''s knowledge? At least not more destructive than any previous attack. - But. Ain is also now the bearer of power that transcends people''s knowledge. Almost at the same time as the attack that Serra unleashed, he also waved down his sword again. Before the fire of magic, the golden magic of Ain will wipe out Selah''s power. To purify, lightly. Serra was laughing as the scorching storm razed her long silver hair into the wind. "That would be the case if the Lord had regained the power of the brave! Hey, Marcu! Then Serra holds the sickle in her hand without any foretaste. With Ain to intercept, he exchanges words as he fights. "No, I''m Ain''t! "Say what! Though it would be Marc who made a promise to Noah at the time of his death! If you''re going to be reborn, I want to be a demon king who can beat them! I would have made a covenant with the Lord who had spoken so, and cooperated with him so that he could be the native Demon King! It''s not about getting new raw! "Oh yeah! I get it! I finally figured it out when I heard that! Serra did promise. But the only thing Ain''t said about a promise to find out is that Marc, a young man, when he meets Serra, hears some wish for keeping her a secret. But this didn''t stick. Assuming it is that wish to receive a new raw one, because one promise is not enough. Yes, Ain''t paid for the power he''s gained. "And the Black Dragon! What did I say about the native demon king? "Whew! "I still don''t know what words mean! But you gave me strength! "If they had thought that far, they would have figured it out! Jiri, Jiri and Ain were being pushed. How can you have so much power in such a thin arm? Ain seemed to mourn, yet calmly observed her battle. Eventually, a small one. We finally get to one end of the possibility that we were born. "The toxin decomposition EX I received earlier is - heh! Ein''s black sword Ishtal raised a spark and thinned meat against the sickle that Serra shook down. "It was my price to take down Verguk! Finally, the blade arrived on the soft skin. 447 Paradise Champion [Previous] Ain''t no less than Ishtal stares at Selah with polished eyes. She smiled joyfully and stroked the cut she had made on her cheek. You look satisfied, lick the blood dripping from your wound with your tongue. "Oh." And he laughed like a prankster and nodded and showed, "You''re not right, Lord." "Do you resent Non? He wanted me to be stronger and give him more scarce power anyway." The response is fixed. No. Ein shook his head sideways faster than words. He hurries to distance himself from Serra, but it''s too late. The dazzling light falling from the head - from the ground, and the universe with nothing, is also killed again. In the light, he lost colour and took away the right to life of all beings. "Take it and see, will the Lord stand?" The light wears heaven according to Serra''s words. Far more violent than Princess Olivia''s proud main cannon, The Mercy of the Virgin, it was only attacked by an enveloped Ain. That''s far more powerful than Ein can unleash. "- ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!" "Again, does that not work anymore" Ein''s body is intact. Though the shockwave was just powerful enough to make you feel scared, that''s all. My own skin never burns down. Serra laughed and showed as if she had no choice, while Ain was just wrapped in the light. Eventually, where it fits. "I can fight." Ain''t never stopped saying it. But there is only one concern. (That day, they haven''t used the yarn they showed off yet) For Serra the Dragon Man, it is a force that he was born with, like Ein''s Toxin Decomposition EX. This is what she herself said, but I''ve never forgotten the disturbing signs I felt then. But now I honestly wanted to be happy. It''s Marc. "I''m Ain" "No, for Non, your Lord is Marc. And the two of you who made a pact for the Lord will only have the same idea again." "I''m not taking a man named Marc lightly. But I''m Ain now." Then Serra leaked her sigh into a forceful Ain attitude before bringing back the sickle. "Non received a piece of his soul from those two" "... some of it? "To bring back the Lord who died using too much of the power of the brave. You can''t do that if you''re normal. Even if it''s a god tribe. But with the power of Non, we can do it." "Sera - Huh!? breath that was inadvertently heard from behind. As time goes by, the sickle fleshes to Ain''s neck. "Ku......! "Wow! Will you react to this too! What would have happened if I had been even a blinking moment late. The continuous sera stands around without a toothpick on the speed. "The fringe between Non and the Lord was not enough. In order to call the Lord as a man of the Ishtal Islands, we need him who drew blood close to the Lord! "Heh... heh! "I helped those two men to bring you back to the Lord''s demon stone! Therefore, Nan fulfilled the wishes of both of them! The attack gained more harshness. Sparks scatter between them, tearing the air. Gradually, cuts occur on Ain''s cheek one by one. I''m already full of pursuing it with my eyes. (It''s not just fast - heh! The power was also, naturally, close to that of Verguk''s rigid arms. "And the girl who said Olivia accepted the Lord back over the walls of the world -!" The power close to Verguk''s rigid arm goes hand in hand with the speed at which it crosses. However, Ain''t no different now than he was a few days ago. I''m sucking on the power of the giant god Verguk, and I have a different heart and a hegemony. Standing position would be a challenger. Think of it, it''s been a long time since I felt empowered in these positions. (Huh... Huh... Huh! I can stand it. I could stand it. After a shockwave that cracked the ground wrapped the world around the two of us, Ain looked back at Kick Selah. Still, I can fight. On the contrary, we have not lost our chances. Ain felt a strong hand. "Did you care to admit it, Marc" "No... I''ll tell you as many times as I want, I''m Ain" "Steady and strong... what don''t you like? "I know I''m stubborn too...... but standing in front of you as a man by the name of Marc changes the meaning of this battle. I''m fighting for my grandfather, and I have to beat you as Ein." Ain''t never had a strong aversion to being called Marc. Assuming you have an aversion, proof of this is that your attitude toward Cain and Sylvia becomes a lie. "- Hmm." A deep red print appeared on the white arm peeking from Serra''s robe. It flashed red, spreading to the neck and toe. "I just changed my mind a little bit" At the same time, the signs of her wrapping changed. Though not clearly targeted for killing, it is filled with strength that keeps you from stopping with nature and awe, such that the signs themselves release the will to kill. "I''m not denying the value of the name Ein, but I don''t like the attitude of your Lord being a little hard-working and not acknowledging Marc. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." For the first time, Serra gave a glimpse of feelings close to anger. Then she reached out and raised her palm elegantly, like a gentleman escorting at a party venue. A strong fever that Ein felt in the back of his eyes. Looking into Serra''s eyes standing in front of her, she was about to burn every soul Not good. I instinctively guessed Ein. "Just a little bit, I had feelings similar to grief" red flames that arose in her palms. It drifts deep red light dust like diamond dust. Let''s end this now. After she crushes with a small voice, she looks at Ain and speaks. "Fire King''s Embrace (Dragon Breath)" - and. Red flames exploded in response to her voice. Ain''t never seen it and I didn''t know what would actually happen, but assuming the sun exploded, I thought it was going to be as powerful and destructive as this. I mean, it''s not just a matter. The roots of the trees were overlaid to build the walls before the flame waves reached me. But it doesn''t make sense. It vanished in an instant. Then it''s the hand of fantasy. In an instant Ein, who so decides, creates many hands of fantasy. Magic not to disappear this time so as to fill your eyes without gaps. "Huh... not yet... enough... huh! There''s no big difference where I said I endured more than the roots of a tree. But it''s worth the slightest difference. Without laying between them, many create more than twice as many fantasy hands as the first to counter Selah''s power. "Non had a nickname. You can call it a title." The voice is far from the outside of a world distorted by heat. "There''s only one, dishonorable, dislikeable title." "Ku...... ugh! What does the title say? In a space that had already evaporated if it were a regular person, Ein became desperate to continue to endure. If you breathe, your lungs are about to burn and it hurts just to keep your eyes open. But when the end of the flame wave seemed to be near, he was indulging because he was aware of the signs. "It''s just a whim. I wanted to talk... that''s all." This is the last voice I heard where Ein could stand it. "- Huh?" It was from behind that I heard a voice, a voice like a bell talking on my defenseless back. Tong, and the Lord of the Voice deposited his back in Ain. If you look back only at your face without expecting a gentle shock. (Oh) What a word to use. Ain''t had no other thoughts, his heart broke. When I only looked back at my face, I was annoyed by the regret of the difficulty in brushing my tongue that if I hadn''t seen the newly created erythema (,,,,,,,,,), I might still have remained strongly determined in my heart. She said Serra just behaves relentlessly. "The champion of paradise, and Noun was called so." It suits you well, as frustratingly as I''d say. I didn''t need to think about what would happen if I ate such an attack from behind my defenseless back. Ein knew the end of this battle. I believed there was a winning chance until just now, but I couldn''t think about it any more. All I can think about right now is how sorry I am for Silvard. Phew, and the power is lost from the hand holding Ishtal. Though consciousness did not disappear from the hands of fantasy because of a character that still could not give up. "- - - Ha..." I blinked unexpectedly at the voice of a man-eater heard from my feet. "You! Come out on your own. What? -" The maneater moves before Ein finishes. Suck Ein''s magic on your own. Be bigger than Ein on your own. I took the liberty of circling Ain only. "Oh, hey! Don''t interrupt me now!? "Hiccup!" Screaming in my mouth, Maneater is sturdy besides my thoughts. It''s also because he sucks on his own so much magic that he would never normally suck, and evidence of this is that Ein is only struck by a strong headache the moment he is sucked. Fu, the scorching heat that reached the whole swallowed ein. I see the man-eater has been blown away. I don''t hear groans or sore voices. The only thing that sounds like a swallowed ayne is the sound of a man eater breathing desperately and repeatedly. Eventually, Ain is thrown up in the water. Unlike when I was enduring myself, it was a lot of light time. "Huh... puha!? This place!? When I immediately surfaced and looked around, I immediately noticed. "You were blown up to the lake. - Huh! Looking at the side just now, there was an example of a tablet with a thread wrapped around it that Serra was analyzing. Whatever it is, we can still fight. They took enough magic to make my body feel comfortable, but I''d even like to say a word of thanks to Maneater. But. "Ha... hu..." The man eater, which surfaced a little late, is burning and painful all over his body. Because it has worn out, my body has also become as small as a single rose flower. But Ein reached out and the magic flowed, bringing back a little bit of the luminous leaves. "You were hot...... sorry" Maneater said nothing and licked Ain''s back of his hand to cheer him up. Then he disappears as he is. It was the limit. Ain lay his eyes down and cursed his impudence. Though I hadn''t given up, I was ashamed of myself for nearly losing my feelings for winning. I still haven''t found a chance to win, but when I lost with feelings, I put in a drink without speaking out. Speaking of problems, how should we move forward? (What''s the matter) I don''t want to fight in disgrace. I can''t even feel sorry for the man eater who stood up and defended himself. But Selah has too much room. The Fire King''s Embrace (Dragon Brace) can be a devastating blow, but unfortunately, Serra still has two shots... "I was going to finish..." I could just afford to whine like this away. If so, you shouldn''t think about how many more shots you can shoot. That''s what''s going to break my heart if I hear the limits. I''m just talking about how you can stand it. (I can''t) I''m not giving up, but it''s not a good offense to take it head-on. If you want to root without thinking, you don''t have a chance. (I''m a challenger. I can''t afford to compete) Ein warned himself to remember the Battle of the Sea Dragon. Though at that time the battle began in a way that was directly close to battle, with the hand of fantasy and the power of absorption, he managed to bring it into battle. We need to use our heads even more. Now, is it the usual path to total force battle with the skills you have? (Foggy and stuck or blinded...... maybe not bad) I laughed that it would be about time buying, and my energy boiled in addition to my thoughts. Now I have the skills of an absolute attack, and my consciousness leans toward me that there must be some means. That said, would you be able to get close to Serra? As long as there is that Flaming King''s Embrace (Dragon Brace), it will simply drain or fall into a state of non-combat. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As I thought about it, I was looking up at the tablet to fall in love. Looks like the tablet still has magic. But like demon stones, there are no signs of power that can be absorbed. But Ain looks at the tablet and comes up with it with a hazy face. "- Maybe I can do it" He created a fantasy hand and stuck to the tablet, whipping his severely worn body. 448 Paradise Champion [Medium] Surprised by Ain''s deeds, Selah stared in dissatisfaction. "Lord, what are you doing" It must not appear that the actions taken since this situation have meant anything. Suppose it makes sense. Whatever that means is inside, it''s none of her business. Because no matter what purpose Ain has, nothing of it is unnecessary to her. I reached out to be invited, so that I could shrug. Don''t take your eyes off Ain grabbing the tablet with your fantasy hands. "I''m living on this tablet - I can predict the power that might be" Then tell me what happened. "Serra said she wanted to start over. That''s why I came here, craving the power of a goddess called Ishtal." So what is the predictable power? "That''s why this tablet is sealed with the power to return to the past." "Maybe. And so on." She is in the process of investigating to ascertain the veracity. So now we''re still uncertain. Therefore, even Serra wanted to return to the analysis quickly, and exercised the power of the Flaming King''s Embrace (Dragon Brace) with the idea that it would be over. "I''m not going to ask questions. Get your hands off the tablet." When was the last word of restraint? Instead, his eyes were shooting through Ain, not saying whether or not he had, making him feel a strong hegemony. Ain''t replied instead put his strength into the hands of fantasy. The tablet glows and the fantasy hands pulse. "Huh." Sella saw it and ran in an instant without talking anymore. Suddenly there is a thick fog between them. Buy me some crap time. This is nothing more than the power of the thick fog used by Blackfuorn. That''s why I can only say that there is no obstacle at all when asked if it would be any obstacle. In the mist you can stand in. The fog was thick and I didn''t see Ain, but I know where it is because I have the yarn I created. Unexpectedly, Ain and Stone Plate, who were supposed to be in front of him, were wrapped in a blurry light. Unexpectedly Serra pounds her tongue and packs the distance with a sickle. Then. "Not yet.................. ugh! I shook down a sickle at Ain that I was supposed to make it. Rip the sky open, it''s not handy. Serra lays down her eyes and asks quietly about the signs that were behind her at some point. Stay frustrated by emotions resembling disappointment through anger. "You smoked it." Here''s what I said. Then. "Yeah, I smoked it" And, Ein returns it. It doesn''t look bad, it stays undamaged fighting. That shakes Serra''s heart uncomfortably. But she is also a fierce warrior. Relax, would Marc really do that? Think calmly in inches without losing it. I was wondering how much for my family, I would absorb the stone slabs I took the time to get distracted, in a fight for a deal like this. The fog clears up. Soon, to Ain standing above the roots of the trees that appeared, Serra looked back at him as he floated in the universe. "Not exactly." Ein is not a foolish man, even for his grandfather''s sake. "This is proof that I attacked you." "Ha! Are you going to go back to the past from the future you were attacked and send this attack on Non? "That''s what I''m saying." "¡­¡­¡­ clearly" Or. "Did you even use the red balls of the earth? "Unfortunately, that''s not the same" After pronouncing the word, Ain was struck by a mighty hegemony. It is obvious that it is released from the girl in front. My neck muscles sweat and my chest beats hard at the signs of a strong man who is just overwhelmed. "I just want to ask you one last time" Her eyes dyed more red than Ruby''s. An arm with a sickle wraps around a deep red scale. "You sucked the power to dwell on the tablet." Ein also withstands the pressure of barometric pressure. In addition to the thought that it was for Silverado, there was a will. "- Yes." In a moment, a flash ran directly next to Ain. I haven''t seen the sickle move. Unfortunately, it was because it exceeded the speed that could be followed with the eyes and was a divine speed that was no longer within the scope of being able to react. But I did. Straight before the flash rushes, slip your body sideways over the roots of the tree. "Your Lord has attacked me." "I know. Clearly what to do." "Because I know the future," he said? Ain quickly nodded back to a question similar to the one he had just asked. But Selah still doesn''t look like she''s only got anger. That was so dissatisfactory to Ein that he felt hateful. Then he opened his eyes and put his hands around him. Then when I grip it hard, I shake that fist up and step towards Serra. It was Serra who tried to respond, but for a moment, her vision was covered in water. "This is... ugh! The water in the lake blocked my view. A situation surrounded by water walls, but this is not just water being walled. When Serra reached out and touched her, her fingertips hurt sharply. - It''s like a blade of water. Probably, no, definitely a wall due to the power of the water flow Ein has. It strikes me that Ain''t got so much strength with what Ain''t used now. "That said, it''s not as much as it hangs up" A sword flashing across the sickle, approaching from behind after a time earlier than one blink. "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! Following Ain''s voice more tempered than ever before, Black Sword Ishtal targets Serra. Faster than sound, faster than thunder. The sword muscle covers the gold. Serra closed her eyes to the imminent signs and judged at this moment. "Can''t you make it with a sickle" But I can afford it. The next thing I heard was a scratchy metal sound. "Huh............ on a scale!? "I''m not surprised. I''m not a dragon man." Serra laughed nicely, but the scales splashed. Although I had to laugh if I didn''t get one scratch from this, Ain exhaled if this was the case. Don''t fall for anything. Serra, who groaned small, did not know why that was. For some reason, the current offense hasn''t gotten any better. I don''t feel like I''m being a little uncomfortable or having some sort of consistency. But now Ain''t dealing with it changes his mind and his top priority. Also shake the sickle. This time, Ain''t got it again. You''re not supposed to be seeing it, easy. "That''s hilarious! Funny Marcu! When I opened my mouth laughing joyfully, I exposed my sharp fangs and showed them. "You''re a poor sword!? Why not!? If you know how to move, why can''t you scratch one? How could he be relieved when he smashed the scale of a non! A storm of fierce attacks strikes Ain. But none of them will strike directly. "Oh no! It''s decided because offense and defense are different on their own! "Ho! This says strange things! Mostly you have an" absolute attack "too! "....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "Then how can you hit it!? How could it be possible to inflict a fatal injury on Nong? "It ''s-- whoa! How those who go back in time can catch up, it was also ridiculous and Selah couldn''t stand it. Then Ain deeply slit her thigh. Deep red blood floats dull, then splashes momentum. "Oh well! You could have done that... but you didn''t! Selah waved the sickle without fright, and Ain shouted. But this time he couldn''t afford it, and the sickle had a cut on his face. Hold your breath and Ain takes the distance. When you set up a chase on Ain, you could afford it next. Sooo...... Take a big breath Ain get your breath ready. Stronger, faster. There is no limit to the power of thirst. I definitely want to defeat Selah. The darkened magic was brilliant even from Selah''s point of view. I was so in love. "I saw something good" Serra''s exclamation. "I''ll see you later for all the details I just had. Now I just think you will be sincere about the strength of the Lord. Let''s respond to the pride of the Lord no less than those who possess the strength of the Lord." Cool and refreshing, a glimmer of wind circled the area. Then Serra held the sickle in her arms like she loved her. A thread appears in a row from the blade to the side. The yarn reflects brilliant, light like the crystal has been processed intact. "''Thread of Power''" A few threads ride the wind through the universe. "That''s what this was called. Well, the flaws are also noticeable." "... is that your skill? "Mm-hmm. This is not the only skill that Non was born with. After that, it won''t be all the strength I desperately remember... it won''t be necessary to talk in detail" Ein nods honestly. That''s all but the power of Serra he was most vigilant about. The first to be shown off was after returning from the world of the past, returning to the king''s capital and speaking with Silvado on the roof of the castle. I do remember feeling a strange strength that day. "The Lord defeats without being able to do anything. I couldn''t even resist breaking my knee in front of Noon." "Do you honestly think I''ll lose" "I don''t think. But not if you put this power in front of you. All resistance makes no sense, and we can only entrust Non with the taking of life." "Even using the power of the tablet -" "If that''s true, it''s not true." Then Serra took two threads in her hand. "If Non turns off the thread, it goes back to normal. So don''t be afraid." Tsk -, the yarn is lightly pulled and cut a thousand times. "Kneel." Short words made Ain pronounce it. What a fool. Although it is perfectly natural to say that he could not have listened to such an order, Ein''s body has listened. Apart from consciousness, both legs have lost their power. ".................. eh" He lowered his back to support his sword with the force left in his arms. But that was only allowed for a few seconds. Serra grips two more threads, and where she pulls it a thousand cuts, she also loses her strength from both arms. I don''t know what this means. There is no indication that you will enter even if you try to do something about it. Only intense paralysis can be felt. "Give up." "... I don''t like it" "It''s no use. When Non used this power, your Lord could no longer prevail." Slowly Serra stepped out of the universe and stood at the root of the tree. She sets the sickle upside down and turns. Ain came up with it the moment he was poked out and prevented a direct hit with his fantasy hands. but this situation without any physical support...... it will not be the same as before. As it was, I danced through the universe with no resistance whatsoever. "Hee-hah..................!? Bloody spit leaks out of my mouth. To the power kukuru letter. Eventually it was on a small high hill that collided, with momentum unrelated to the softness of the lawn. "Give up." In response to a single inquiry now, Ain shook his head sideways. The shock blew the air out of my body and I couldn''t speak. Serra sighs in a frightened manner at Ain''s answer, squeezing a single thread and pulling a thousand pieces. "Give up now." Sickle pattern coming at me again. Ain''t tried again to endure it with fantasy hands, but I can''t get it out. Then I remember what happened earlier. The thread that Selah pulled a thousand times seems to have taken away or erased the power to use her fantasy hands. I laughed bitterly as I danced through the universe. That''s exactly what it means to have no real chance of winning. The next collision was on a floating island that was dancing in the sky. Looking under my eyes, my laughter creeps up at the fact that I was being flown for hundreds of meters. He fluttered and was taken by the power of Serra, who was holding one hand together, just before he was about to hit the ground directly. "The yarn of the noodles directs the ''edge''" "Yes..........................................................................." "It makes sense that if we lose our edge, we lose our power. I lost my limbs and my fantasy hands. There are some powers left, but let''s cut off all the power the Lord has tried to use. For some reason only one force is cut (,,,,,,) but (,,,,,,,) ¡­ that''s good. Admit your Lord as a good enemy and let him not lose his guard, but keep his eyes open. - Then give up already." "I''m... not yet... ugh" "Really, it''s a lot of mental power" I really want you to give up, Serra says. "I didn''t like all that, but it wasn''t bad." It''s about the tablet. "Aren''t you really smoking? There is no way you can suck the power of the tablet sought by Non, who spent a distracting time, because the Lord is for his own family. The strange thing, then, is that it condemned the attack of Nong. And only a crude assault could have been made when it was done." I said something. Against Ain''t doing that, Selah controls it with her hands. Be quiet, just say that. "Absolute attack is a rare ability from the standpoint of Non. Then why don''t you use it? But if the premise changes, I can see that. For example, if the Lord is not sucking on the power of the slab and responds to the attack of the slab on his own." ".................. ugh! "Lord, have you grasped the consciousness of the Nun in an absolute attack? Ain chewed his lips all the time without answering. "Against the attack that absolutely hit me, I explored the consciousness of Noon attacking me. Then I couldn''t attack Non like an attack. Am I right? she said confidently. With the intention of answering that there is no more, no more. Ein lying on the ground looks up at her like that and manages to laugh invincibly and say "no". "I knew what kind of attack you were going to make." ".................. hahahahahahahahahahaha! He''s a strong man everywhere! Oh, Noon doesn''t even seem to love the character of the Lord like that! "Then why don''t you let me win?" "Pfft, don''t call me an idiot. On the contrary, it''s time to admit defeat." But Ain shook his head sideways by example. "I can''t believe I''m ''absolutely attacking'' you... because I feel like I can only use (,,,) once" I shrugged in such a small voice that I couldn''t hear Serra. Quiet footsteps bring her closer. I really want to be the last one. From the tranquil footsteps, the thoughts come from a glimmer and do not stop. Eventually, the shock will strike, as before. Naturally, I tried to counter it with all the roots of the tree, the water, and all the other forces I could use, but I didn''t see any signs that I could use any of them. You should have noticed when you couldn''t use your fantasy hands. I guess it''s a situation where I can''t use my Demon King Ein skills already. What it means is that almost all of the skills Ein has are unusable. (.................. makes me laugh) It looks like dust to be blown away. I thought I could win once. I was an idiot. My heart is already on the verge of breaking, and I can see an end to the dynamism that strikes back. But there is also the question of whether we can do it where it was left off. After crashing into the ground many times, the impact stops. The sign of nature I felt on my back is an example tree. He kept his back in a single tree located by the lake. Ha, ha... I can only breathe enough. All you have to do is listen to Serra''s footsteps as they just come closer. Even the power to raise your face is enough to be a billionaire to use. "Give up now." In response to a single inquiry now, Ain shakes his neck sideways. It was a weak move you wouldn''t know if you didn''t pay attention. Fu, the scorching heat surrounds the area. The Flaming King''s Embrace (Dragon Brace). When I thought that power would wield again, I almost said that Ain''t gonna give up too. "Though for my grandfather, your Lord is too fond (,,,,,,)" With virtue attached, the embrace of the Flaming King (Dragon Brace) raised her voice at her disposal. The scorching heat that surrounds the whole world is more powerful than it has been twice before. The blow that had Serra''s feelings in it was for a hand to Ain''t irresistible. "When you wake up, your Lord is in the airship. Don''t be afraid of anything. Forget everything you said. None of us leave here... just think it was all a dream." I wanted to complain about even one of those selfish words, but I don''t have that energy. The impending flame appeared in slow motion. This is the defeat, or I''m going to regret it and cry. But. (I don''t want to give up) I couldn''t even give up on the dirt pit, and I was pissed off at myself for being defeated. But there''s nothing I can do. That said, Ain''t never broken his heart till the end. I kept wondering if there was anything I could do until I ran out of energy and lost my mind. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Time for the fireworks to break out is over. Ain''s body was supposed to have vanished from this world. Yes, he was supposed to be. "- Huh!? Serra looked at the roots of the tree and was stunned. Because Ein was there with one arm stretched out and the wound disappeared at some point. The magic that does not belong to him, which wraps his hands, and the magic that should have been used in the embrace of the Flaming King (Dragon Brace) can be felt from his body. Has the Fire King''s Embrace (Dragon Brace) been absorbed? No, there''s no way I can do that. Because those forces are cut off by Selah. Then why? Selah remembered the words she was saying and was ha-ha noticed. I also notice why I couldn''t cut it off. "You''ve fascinated and taken away the power of Non." What Selah asked was against the magic that Ain''t his thing. Magic isn''t like answering, it just supports his arm. The magic makes his arms gentle, as he speaks to Ain. That also seemed inspiring. Ain''t still unconscious, but you''ll wake up soon enough. Serra became aware. The power I gave him, but I gave him a troublesome power. 449 [5-Volume Commemorative SS] She When Epidemic Disease "Epidemic disease, is it?" Krone replied this with a decent face to what Byra had said. But gradually understanding follows. Oh, he said he had become a reputational disease and himself in recent times. Think about it. I haven''t been feeling well lately. Even this morning, I was so careful not to find out about Ain leaving the castle. "Absolutely at rest for a while." "... will it heal by Ein''s official duties? Barra shook her head to the side so she couldn''t answer. Krone falls into self-loathing after seeing the answers he was able to predict. I do not have time to lay low in sickness, which is beside Prince Wang. So much for holding my head. But it flashed quickly. "Yes, if Ain''t got it cured, I''m sure -" "I won''t." "Well, that''s an instant answer..." "Excuse me...... I have a reason. This disease is a once-in-a-lifetime disease. There is no precedent that I would have suffered twice if it had healed. Lord Krone, for your own good, I strongly recommend you heal slowly." Krone worried when he heard that. Though I could understand that it seemed better to heal, the timing is too bad this time. It bothered me whether I should prioritize my body or Ein''s official duties. "Your Highness will rest, I suppose." Taking into account Bhara''s words, Krone nodded as well. "Yeah, Ain''t gotta be... but..." I was worried about the problem, but compared to drilling a hole when it was more important than now... Let''s say Ein suffers from the same illness he has now when he is not nearby and when he is on official business that he cannot remove. Suppose you had a nomination at that time. (Looks like I need to rest) I guess it would be best to take a big break this time. Then Barra just said, "Don''t worry, I''ll tell His Highness first," and left Krone''s room behind. Krone lays down in bed and entrusts her body to drowsiness caused by medication. Look at the star crystal I put on my pillow and whine a little sorry. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next time I woke up, it was late at night. Sleeping sweat makes my back a little cold. I tried to get out of bed and wipe my body, but I fluttered and couldn''t help myself at my feet. The fever was - apparently up while I was asleep. It''s a hundred million bucks to move, but I can''t stay like this. I just tried to get up somehow. "It''s me. May I come in? What I hear is Martha''s voice. When it comes to the rooms in the castle, everything is divided into several more rooms as if they were inns. Martha''s voice came from the door that leads into the living room among other things. If she''s a regular, she also knocks on the outermost door to get in there and then takes a leg. I think she was outside her bedroom today because of Krone. "Yeah, go ahead." I just answered with a weaker voice than usual. Martha had a tray with water and fruit on one hand and a cage with a change of clothes and a towel on the other. "Ma, Mr. Martha? "Oh... I''m sorry you look ugly. I thought I was in a hurry to get to my feet again and again, and this is how it turned out." Then Martha saw Krone and immediately approached him. She puts the tray next to the bed and takes the towel out of the cage. "Get this one before you change. Leave the rest to me." Shortly after I answered, I put my hand on the clothes that Krone wore, and let it only be with a familiar hand. The clothes he was wearing are placed in a cage and wiped with sweat that conveys white, smooth skin. The soft towel feels comfortable and Krone closes his eyes naturally. The exhalation that seems to be swinging leaks and also quenches my dissatisfaction with the fact that I was not bathed in water. When I noticed, they even replaced my underwear at some point. I guess I was mixing fragrance oil. The scent of flowers that are not too strong is slightly aromatic. where the button pressing up the chest is fastened. Krone smiled happily and looked at Martha. "Thank you. Actually, I wasn''t sure what to do." "Don''t worry, I''ve had it at a very young age. Call me anytime, like you''ve ever done. I came to see some drinks and some things that might be easy to eat. - You can have this later." "Is that a letter? "Yes, I have it from Ein." When I heard his name, loneliness crept up. Not for so long, but not for so long. Because Ein is now acting together as an aide when he opens the King''s Capital on official business. When I open the letter I was offered, I get the paper out and read the letters. Even the usual, familiar letters of Ain felt loving. "If I can''t do it, they''re gonna get mad at me." "It would be wise to avoid being reprimanded by Prince Wang." "Pfft, I thought so too" But Krone puts one breath down. "You may not even hate Ein scolding you. Well, it''s not like I can look stronger than usual." "Oh. Perhaps I can offer you some more rest? Interacting with each other, Krone speaks lightly of her mood swings. "I already punished you in one night. Then you have to rest patiently." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A little later Ain left Wang Capital. Krone remembers well that he was happy to wave from outside the window that day. Chris, who is sickly lying down, is only a little late in recovery. - I don''t know. Stand up on the bed feeling a busy sign from outside the window. Out on the balcony and looking down, there was Chris on the lawn downstairs, being taken by some female Kingsguard knight. She must have been perfectly at ease, too. Tons, tons. When the door to the room replied to the knock, it was Katima who carried her leg. "Mmm! I knew Krone would be fine! All of a sudden he comes over and he wonders what he''s going to say. "Unlike the Ponkotsu Elf who tried to escape." "Ah -. Could it be Mr. Chris? "Uhm! Your head, the elf, was so short that he tried to escape after forgetting something for Magna. I''m the genius. I was the one who broke it." Behavior full of Chris appearance, but the excuse was that Krone couldn''t follow him either and smiled bitterly. "I want that screwed out elf to learn Krone, too." Then Katima also took to the balcony. I pull Krone''s clothes and let her peel, and I put a meatball on her forehead to take the temperature. Just over a dozen seconds. I rocked my beard satisfied. "Nyahaha! It seems to be going well, more importantly." Then I pulled Krone''s hand. Away from the blue sky, which stretches all over the celestial sphere, he returns to his room and takes him to his bed. "Do you need anything? "A." Ain''t no Ain''t "... no? In response to Katima laughing nicely, Krone laughed like a cat found out about a prank. Put your hands on your shaped lips and think about what you really need. "You may be a little hungry" "I''ll tell Martha and the others to put it down, so I''ll wait a little bit. Do you think you can eat properly? "Yes, I think my appetite has returned lately." "It''s a good thing. Well, if anything happens, I''ll call anybody." It seems to me that there was an inclusiveness in the back of the First Princess who walked away so much that she could not feel it from her usual appearance. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Not long after the sun rises. From before that, Krone bathed in water and became more attentive and familiar than usual. The hair also felt more often than usual. "- Yeah, I''m fine" I haven''t slept through my uniform in a long time. I feel tight, and I feel good about the position of serving Ain alone all over my body. At the end of the day, wear a star crystal and the support ends. I looked closely at myself standing in front of the mirror before leaving the room holding the notebook I had on my desk in my chest. It''s been a long time since I left the room. Exchanging voices with knights who were walking nearby also brings joy as the routine seems to have returned. With a light foothold, proceed on site a few minutes or early compared to usual. The knights who have been on the job for a long time, as well as the salaries. And everyone leading up to the butler looked at her and smiled, realizing that she would want to go under Ain as soon as possible. Even going down the stairs is terrible. But I didn''t forget to pay attention to my feet, and I found Chris when I arrived in the big hall on the first floor. There are several knights standing beside them and two luggage is also available. "Mr. Krone! "It''s been a while. Mr. Chris." "Yes! I can finally get to Magna. Hey! I''ve tried to escape several times, Chris, and I''m sure you''ll want to leave King''s Capital right now. But the same goes for Krone. Krone, with his hand on his chest, was surprised at the fast beating. I want to see you now. My head was being occupied with this thought. (''Cause we''re almost there) A little more patience until we get under him. Krone endeavors a little more patience at the end. I could put up with it for weeks to this day. What an easy thing to endure for just a few more hours... But. (No, I want to go to the side right now) In the end, patience is near its limit. "It''s a little early, but let''s leave now" With that said, Chris nods back at the taste of eating. When the knights around them also perceived and lifted their luggage, the door to the outside of the castle was opened. A pleasant morning sun welcomed the two of us in the light. It''s unusual for Krone to walk ahead of Chris. Her side with the morning sun was brilliant. There is no less luxurious than a scene in a famous painting. - It was so pitiful that everyone would fall in love. 450 Paradise Champion [After] Shortly before the Fire King''s Embrace (Dragon Brace) is released. Ein''s vision, and the world stopped. Everything visible was eroded by bright white light, and the only tree that claimed to exist and color was the one that kept its back. It''s like a running lantern. But all remorse and feelings very similar to it hang in my heart, and I don''t see any positive emotions, even fine dust. Eventually, Ain closed his eyelid. He didn''t have any more health left to open his eyes. (............... sorry) I can only apologize to Silvard anymore. The next time I wake up, I guess it''s on the bed on board, as Serra says. And you''ll never be able to look again for the traces of the two left in the divine hidden dungeon, and it''s going to be hard to tell Silvard something, too. I was heartbroken remembering the way he showed me on the deck the other day. - Unsurprisingly. From the other side of the tree where Ain keeps his back, the scent of remembering his nostalgia. It was a sweet, elegant, seductive fragrance that seemed to suck unconsciously. The fragrance made me repent earlier and another. "Why don''t you use my powers?" He seemed dissatisfied, and I heard him say things. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ein thinks surprisingly calmly himself. Come to think of it, I never thought of using her powers in this fight. I''m sure that''s because I was emotionally, unconsciously avoiding it. How can I use the power of someone I couldn''t save? I guess I didn''t personally like the way you treated me as if it were convenient. "Nothing. It''s just a matter of feelings." Even if there''s a big nickname for Silverado. "Huh, you don''t like me? "I''m not talking about likes or dislikes. I just didn''t think I deserved your help." "Why?" "How dare you..." I have trouble replying to you even if you ask me that openly. It''s only natural because she heard about her past, she was exposed to emotions, and then she had an end she couldn''t say she could have saved for Ain. Saying it, she mocks Ein the way she finds out how he feels. "Are you stupid? Even though I''m satisfied? "- But it just ended up being your favorite." Like Serra said, she mocked herself that she really liked you. "I saw you in my eyes like a Savior." "Big deal..." "Oh, my God, if that''s what I think." A compelling scent approaches. At the same time, there were signs of her walking in. "I think it''s so much nicer to just be a hobbyist. Much more so than the people who don''t do anything for me. If that favorite is you, there''s no more joy." Ein zeroed a dry laugh and then said in a small voice to her words, "I hope so," he said. Secondly, warm body temperature came through my hands. Smooth skin rubs against each other, hands even gently stroked. "Don''t you want to work hard anymore? "... no, I want to do my best" "Yeah. I thought you''d say that." "But..." I swallowed the thought that it was the limit just before I put it into words. "Open your eyes." When she says so, she wraps Ain''s cheek with both hands. My eyelid, which should have been heavy before, opened slowly. I was right in front of Ain as I last saw him that day at the Sacred King''s Castle hut. He looks like Shannon with a clear face and a bright grin. "I was unhappy. While I''m at it, there''s no one else I can compare." So I did something that was never forgiven, but I accompanied it at the end. But Ein nods honestly and gives it back. "Even though you say you''re glad my powers are being used, you still don''t like it? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ah, too! You''re such a tough guy! Why are you so grumpy when you''re saying I''m good!? Are you stupid? As scattered, Ain''t returned no words, and he grinned bitterly. I had no choice but to look at him like that. Shannon sighed, not surprisingly grumpy. You can''t be mad at me, or you''re giving up because you know Ein''s character. "Hey............... do what you want! The black, purple-looking magic dwells in Ain''s hands. Forced, attempted to erode the whole body. Instead of eroding, Ein''s magic trickles him down, but he becomes familiar with it. Shannon, who saw it, raised his mouth angle and showed it. "Look. I can''t erode you, I can only leave you to my magic." Ain looked at the situation quietly. "If you''re a stubborn Demon King, you can use it better than me." "... is that a compliment? "Yeah, sure." She releases her hand from Ain''s cheek and wraps his hand around it. Then. Press your forehead to make it sweet. "A lot, thank you" Second, the world has become colored. The surrounding lawn is covered in bright green. Shortly after Ain''s hand was lifted by Shannon. When I thought I had developed intense heat from where Serra was, it quickly subsided. At the same time, it has absorbed just enough magic to regain its vitality. "Can you work hard with this? It is no longer a desire to work hard. I was able to put it into words with firm confidence. "Oh, I can work hard" Then Shannon stood up with an unyielding grin. Look, give Ain one hand and encourage him to stand too. Pushing him one step forward as he was, he pounded his back. "I want to thank you very much next time" "Then take me somewhere. Oh, it''s nice of you to thank me, because I won''t accept it unless you win." "Oh, yeah..." "You''re not the one to lose here, are you? That''s not you." The sky brought back the blue blue. A pleasant breeze blows in front of me. "Come on, demon king stronger and kinder than anyone" You don''t have to turn around to find out. She looked happy, happily curtesy and dropped Ain off. "- As you wish." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó From Selah''s point of view, the way Ein stood up was even creepy. Though it was never a big move, it breathed as the wound healed slightly as I stood up. "Did he breathe back?" I was unconscious, but my hands and feet move. Selah pulled the thread again and cut it a thousand times to show it, but this time it was not even frightening. "That''s right. I''ve been pitifully helpful." "You look good. You saved him, you lost your possession." Ain squeezes his sword hard. I don''t think I had any leeway, but I do now. I just don''t have the same vitality as usual. (Enough) If this is all you can move, it would be superior. Jilli - -. Burning heat irritated my cheeks. You can see, Serra just had that fire on hand. "Coincidence or no, let me see it again! The embrace of the Flaming King (Dragon Brace) raised his voice. I can still be scared of the way burning fires are spreading. It''s a frightening flame that destroys everything in just a blink of an eye. But I''m fine now. Ain''t put his hands up softly. "There''s another reason why we have to win." Not if you''re afraid of fireworks in front of them. It was the moment when the fire reached the raised hand. A dazzling intense, white light emanated from Ain''s hand. The embrace of the Flaming King (Dragon Brace) released from Selah''s hand is now swallowed by Ain''s hand. Like a powerless man approaching a tornado. Like a small animal that is devoured by absolute predators. "Huh - you don''t seem to have just...! Selah accidentally suppressed the Fire King''s embrace (Dragon Brace). That''s it, I just send salt to my enemies, even if I use my powers to the end. Whether she has a gentle side or not, she''s not that popular. "Charmed... no, have you ruled" Ein ruled the magic that dwelled in it, among the attacks unleashed on him. The mystery of Shannon''s original power is in fascination. Skill: Enchanted Poison/Lonely Curse There was a difference in effectiveness due to likes and dislikes and the other''s emotions. But now Ein uses it to go even further. Its conditions are now changing and it is undergoing changes that are close to evolution. "I don''t know what this would do! A thunderbolt of divine speed that poked Ain''s surprise. Though lightning struck faster and more harshly than Verguk''s purple electricity. - I won''t let you. Instead of hitting it directly, it was wiped off and absorbed by Ain''s sword. Before just one swing, it was cloudy to breathe. The two of them clearly understood how this was going. I''m telling you, I''m not on a fascinating level right now. It had an absolute right of veto, as if the Royal Istarian man were to use a royal decree. The very magic of enmity toward Ain was laid flat before him. ... that it is precisely the power of the king. 451 Shen Bo Yuanli Skill ''Enchanted Poison'' had conditions for activation. It passes as well to those who have bad feelings for the user, and vice versa, they do not want a great deal of effect. In addition, the subject needs to be an organism. But the premise is broken. "You let the magic of Non work, didn''t you? Among other things, the magic used by Ein. "............... that''s Serra" Serra smiled and continued. "Conditions have still not changed for organisms. But the fact that I let you act against unwilling magic... well, I thought your feelings for the Lord had nothing to do with it. It will be a question of whether or not the magic of Non itself is an obstacle to your Lord." Therefore, an irregular force, she says. "Deactivate the magic unleashed by also overlapping the powers of the brave. It was dominated by evolved skills and absorbed using toxin degradation." Ain was then leaning down, then his mouth angle was rising to victory. Sure confidence is hidden and I can see room. As usual, there was some sunshine that I didn''t see any worries about coming battles. "Let''s call it a collection of forces that were raw as Ein and cultivated to the day we say today. As much as I''d like to praise you honestly." "I''m glad to hear from you." "Mm-hmm. Why don''t you just go down then? ¨D¨D¨D¨D When he heard the words, Ain opened his eyes unexpectedly. Serra must have been unconscious, and she didn''t mean anything profound. But now words are a sign of a change of heart. The room that should have been there at first is now about to disappear. The hand that holds Ein''s Ishtal also has power. "Come on." And Serra disappeared after her voice, and stumbled into Ain''s pocket with the wind. Swing it up from a low position and aim at Ain''s throat. The shaken sickle tore apart every distant sky, but never hit the ain of purpose. Ain took a distance he was easy to fight. (Together) Now it''s your turn to hunt her down. It is a black sword Ishtal that should be called a rare famous sword, but it makes such a difference in the aura that it is likely to be sumptuous in front of Serra''s sickle. But there is no more reliable sword. "Huh-uh... Lord... Huh!? Serra doubted her own eyes. When I realized it, it was because Ain was imminent in front of me. Unlike what he did, he put his sword up against the top of the stairs with a horizontal giraffe. What''s amazing, though, is speed. No wonder I couldn''t catch up with my eyes at all on the looming. "Huh! "Ku..........................................! This is the first time Serra has had a distressed look on her face. She didn''t get it with a blade, and she took it with her handheld, and her trunk collapsed. "Not yet... not yet! A gentle pursuit strikes compared to the first blow. Light and slow, but trivial. Because Serra has a broken trunk right now. "Ahhhhhhhhhh! Ain''t got a hegemony on his voice close to screaming. Just before the sword cleaved Serra''s arm. "I wonder if it was a failure to feed the Lord the giant god...... hey! Ain''t (,,) heh! A sickle pattern pokes the ground, while a fire erupts. Then the Fire will envelop the two of them into a vortex and stab them in the heavens. Inside, it''s not a place where organisms can enter - but Ein''s skin is beautiful without any small burns. "Shima - Huh." Serra had forgotten. That in this attack it means nothing to Ain now. I thought I''d done it and put my legs back. Beyond the flaming wall in front of him, a sharp sword tip pierced his shoulder. The pain that makes the wound jealous gradually gets stronger. Serra looked forward unintentionally to the pain. Eyes deeper than the tip of the sword pierced through the shoulder and sharper than the blade seen behind the flame. I can''t believe I pierced my own meat. There are strong eyes there that will dispel that confusion and make you be on new alert. In contrast to Ain, who pushes the sword further in and tries to pack the distance, Selah pulled her body without panic and pulled out the sword. "Huh... what''s wrong, even if it''s just so fierce! At least, it''s true that there''s only one more reason for that to happen. "I have to win! Like a fairy tale, or a protagonist showing up in the hero Tan. Ein''s way of heart was close to passion and he was betting everything to win. Now take Serra''s hand. White, smooth skin exposed thighs. One at a time, steadily inflicting hand wounds and not stopping. "Brilliant! Oh, that''s brilliant! The exclamation also sounded like incitement in Ain''s ear. Serra keeps distance from Ain after the sickle strike and threads out. "But your lord can''t win! ".................. haven''t decided yet! "No, it''s not possible. I''m not willing to deny all the possibilities, but it can''t be unless your Lord releases a special blow." Ts -. As soon as the thread breaks, Serra''s wounds heal. As if it wasn''t from the beginning. In an instant. "Non can''t handle healing magic, but the thread cuts the edge with the wound." "Honestly, this is bullshit! You! Ain with an indomitable heart packs the distance and waves the sword without giving up. "Unfortunately, the result is clear" Ein now relies only on his energy and the magic he absorbs from the embrace of the Flaming King (Dragon Brace). So the end is never far away. Even if they can play a battle where tension just shows up, that''s all that doesn''t change. (- It''s okay) But I haven''t lost my way. The purpose remains the same, just giving Serra the Dragon Man a special blow. In fact, this was the only thing that had not changed since the beginning, and it had an important significance that this was not an exaggeration when it came to purpose. While the power that can be put into a sword-shaking hand becomes weaker. My legs are heavy, too, and if I get distracted, I''m going to sit back. Ain''t tried not to defy that fatigue, but hid his margins deep inside his body. I''m not sparing you, just when the battle started, for the words I said quietly. "Still got it? - Huh! Serra''s sickle had still not lost momentum. "Knock..." Ain''t moving dull instead. Absolute power differences in the first place cannot be said to be narrowing. The current Ein is certainly strong, with some aspects that seem to hold and strengthen the mind, but everything that leads to fundamental strength, strength and magic is inferior to Serra. Naturally, Ein doesn''t even think he''s winning. Except for the battle. (.................. still should be able to do just a little more) And it wasn''t alarming, though. "Finally, bye." Ein''s legs, as powerless as he thought, delayed his reaction to the impending sickle. It wasn''t a fatal dozen, but an arm without a sword is cut deep vertically. Rising blood. The bloodtide splashed with momentum and dyed the bright green lawn red. Kick, pointing a strong eye at Serra, but the fatty sweat floating on her forehead tells the story of wear and tear. "Ha... ha... not yet..." "It''s no use. I got up once and scratched Noon several times. That will be enough." "... there''s nothing more than winning." "But it won''t happen again." I had no more sensation in my arm. I can only get cold and let it drip without force. The bleeding doesn''t stop, and it gets sumptuous in front of me. "Mr. Serra." "What can I say to you at the end?" "I don''t... about to" Even as my consciousness became blurred, I managed not to lose my mind strongly. Then breathe loudly and loudly. Squeeze the force and shake Ishtal up. "You made only one mistake. From the beginning until now, I thought I was doing something I wasn''t doing." "Wow! You still think I was sucking on the power of the tablet!? Rubbing metal noise, the sound of a chase that shook right down even when Ain was played. "That''s a poor quality lie! It wasn''t funny and it didn''t do much good to create a little upset about you! "Oh! It would be! "But I could have gotten this far because you upset me at all... ugh! "Let''s praise the unbreakable heart everywhere on top of each other...... ugh! Bye! Then the Lord will not fall again! Whoever sees it is obvious. Ain''t got a bumpy foot, Ain''t fighting with his strength alone. And now Serra, the dragon man who has left no margin and has not lost his fierceness. I got up and was made hysterical by the first attack. "In momentary power, you can beat Non! It is only by force that we can continue, and we do not deserve to give Serra a dozen Special Dozens. The tip of her sickle reaches Ain. Now he suffered a deep, unconscious cut on one leg if he was a regular person. "- Whoa!" Ein finally lost strength in his lower body and knelt without force. "Finish it! This is the end of the battle between the Lord and Non... "¡­¡­¡­ yes, that''s right" At that time, Serra breathed in the chills that ran through her spine. Why aren''t the eyes of the man in front of you dead? but she quickly opened her eyes. As always, he hasn''t given up yet. If so, now is the time for a dozen deadly dozen! Respond with just enough destruction to break his heart! Dragon scales wrapped around both arms, fangs peeking from the mouth increase sharpness. In the moment approaching in front of me, the power that Selah showed was just the power of being laid down with one sword on the continent Ishtal. Just one of them. I would never consider excessive force directed solely at a man who says Ain. Because I can finally beat this man after doing this. It had been a long time since I had laid sickles on my arms. What''s more, it also unleashes a special blow by the upper section. "I... I should have said it first" He looked up and opened his mouth, suppressing his dripping arms without force. It is no longer just before everything is mutilated, and look at Serra presiding over the impending sickle. "I can''t believe I''m ''absolutely attacking'' you... I only felt like I could use (,,,,) once" That''s more of a power to pull it off than a myriad of possible attacks. Therefore, if the opponent is powerful, the burden increases. If the other person is Serra, there''s no way. Second, Ain lays her eyes down. The next moment Serra leaked her voice, "Uh..." sharp impact running to the center of his left and right chest. "This... is...? When did this happen? A thick, rugged tentacle pierced his chest was stretching toward the Demon Stone precisely. Look at that and repeat the blink. I''m only tempted for a moment to see how this is happening. It was impossible to do this without the other person being more powerful than himself or the good fortune of transcending people''s knowledge. The former is unlikely. Then if it''s the latter - -. "Huh... for this moment your Lord has always been... Huh! If you have the power of an absolute attack, you can cause good fortune that transcends people''s knowledge. For example, the rhythm of breathing that even Selah doesn''t know for herself. Moments of delay in putting effort into other areas due to extremely slight trunk deviations or due to the force exerted on the arms. The rest is the moment of blinking, or a moment when the slightest moments of exhalation have lost their power. An even more instantaneous event, in which these coincide (,). It''s impossible to be able to stick your fantasy hand out without attracting that event. "But.................. it was a shame" Serra regained her composure and opened her mouth. "If you don''t protect your weaknesses, do you think so?" There is no way that a strong man of war would offend such an alarm. And just so you know, she narrowed her eyes. My fantasy hands are piercing my soft skin, but there was no sign of any more piercing. For the stiff bones and the scales of the dragon men that appeared to surround them were blocked. But Ein behaved equally invincibly. "No, you would! I''ve always believed...! The fantasy hand didn''t move any further and wasn''t trying to make a decision. I just can''t eat it up and leave. No matter how much Serra twirls her body or grabs it with thin arms that are more powerful than she looks, she mimics the will of Ain on her knees and never looks stiff and away. I mean, it doesn''t even come true to take a distance. - Lord, what the hell? Above all, the problem was the embrace of the Flaming King (Dragon Brace). It''s about Selah. I would have hidden other similar moves. Either way, it was tantamount to Ain''t no help preventing them. "That''s what you just said! End this fight...... ugh! A pitch-black sun that appeared overhead, far above the two of them. Shizukuishi, which is darker than the midnight sky, withers the dripping lawn without sound. Serra was surprised how powerful she still was. But there seems to be no more magic than the embrace of the Flaming King (Dragon Brace). Ein, who was in a state of non-combat, was resurrected because he absorbed the magic of the Fire King''s Embrace (Dragon Brace). That''s why I couldn''t use any more magic. "If you don''t, then that level of attack..." "Keep your chest wounded! If you can still stand it, bear it! - The champion of paradise. Ah! "Huh - you''re going to regret calling Noon that alias for the rest of your life! Already, when I got here, I was only mean. Serra pierces the sickle to the ground with Serra and looks up to heaven willing to receive Ain''s power. That''s when. The pitch-black sun swells, creating a glimmer of light around the perimeter. It absorbed the sound of the neighborhood and blew it up in a silent world. The contradiction of being pitch-black but dazzling. Serra''s eyes dazzle at its powerful black. Ain''t got a good vision in Ain. I''ve already exceeded my limits. "Kuh...... Ha ha! Oh, brave man! A brave man who has become a demon king! Take the pitch-black waves, she spreads her arms like wings. A curtain of the night sky hangs on the blue sky, but the power pours down from overhead. At some point it was the dragonman''s scale that covered her entire arm. That crushed one, one more. "This is the power of the brave that led to the slaughter of God... the power of doom that ashes you! Little by little as the scales crushed, I saw her white skin again. But Ein''s attack is coming to an end. There''s sweat on Serra''s forehead, but that''s all. Her posture never collapsed and her open arms were always there unwavering. Still? Even so far, can we not yet defeat Selah? I breathed as I prayed, watching the flow of power that was subsiding. "Now -" Eventually, the pitch-black ripple finally disappeared. At the last moment, Serra closed her arms and could stand the look of a hug. "It''s over, Ain''t - Huh! There will be nothing to see her and feel she can afford. The pure white robes are all cut and dirty with coal, and the white skin of the whole body is nagging but full of scratches. The sweat that transmits the forehead and neck muscles cannot be normal. (My loss...?) Fantasy hands fell soundlessly off Serra''s chest and lay on the ground. Naturally, so is Ain. He also lays without strength, letting go of his hand also from the sword he had previously gripped. Only Serra. She was the only one standing quietly. Without reaching for the sickle, she holds herself with both arms that she had just spread out. Smashed scales are like red balls (ruby). I''m fantastic about riding in the wind with the shock I just had and coming down from the sky. "When I woke up, I wanted to ask why I was blaming Noon for the attack." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Besides, I told you I''d tell you if I scratched Non." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "It''s a different story, but it''s about winning and losing. Though I think the Lord said defeat when he was unable to move, and victory of the Lord when the world collapsed." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the blue sky, in the air with nothing, in the grassy hills. And a crack enters the lake. "If it''s simultaneous, the story changes. The Lord will wake soon." The crushing sound of breaking winter ice echoed from all over the world. It stains pitch black from the crushed spot and spreads black with nothing. With all the sky and almost everything leading up to the surrounding scenery disappearing, all that was left was where Ain and Selah were. At the end of the day, the sound rings from her chest. "You win, Ein." After the words, the world has completely collapsed. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó An anomaly has occurred in the divine hidden dungeons since the early morning. Intense ground sounds and enormous amounts of magic were unleashed. Eventually it collapses from the top and many debris falls. But before the rubble fell, it became a particle of light and disappeared. Silvado woke up aboard the flying ship as time went by. He quickly hastily heads to Ain''s room. but he doesn''t look like him. And the way God''s hidden dungeons are now...... I wasn''t even stupid enough not to doubt their relevance here. "Your Majesty! I need a ship immediately. - Huh! As the Kingsguard knight would say. "Hang on! Marco! Chris, Dill! In response to a call close to his scream, the three immediately come and kneel. "Come with the rest, we must go and bring Ain back." "Sire! "Chris, I also know that your Lord will stop you so loudly. But the rest will never escape." Then Silvard walked out in response to no one stopping him. To get out, move your feet toward the deck. "Please, Lord Marco, please, Your Majesty..." And, Dill''s plea. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Lord Marco! "Uh, yeah... excuse me. I''m sorry, but now, what? "Would you please stop His Majesty! Please......! But Marco didn''t try to stop, he just thought for a little while. He was exposed to a rarity. "No, Your Majesty too." "Lord Marco!? Then, Marco didn''t open a slice. But I stood next to Silvard and refrained from doing anything to protect him. All the way down the ship and down the road to the hidden dungeon. As the adventurers evacuated, the way the king rushed forward was unusual. But no one can hear me, just drop me off, and my consciousness is all about evacuating. "How could you do this?" The divine hidden dungeon had no trace, and by the time they came, it was just before the collapse was over. It''s not high enough to look up already, and only the first layer with a huge corridor is left like a collapsed temple. Karan, and. Everyone notices the shadow of one man, walking from behind the smoke. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Silvado ran towards the shadow. It''s been a long time since I thought about it. I don''t know how many years have passed, what moved my legs so desperately. One step, no, the second step already disrupts my breathing, and my knees and hips raise the pain. But I never stopped moving my legs, and I ran over my cape until I stood in front of the shadow. "What have you done, Ein?" ".................. sorry" "Huh - it''s not! I''m asking you what you did with the rest. The sound of a flat hand sounded sad. I''ve never seen Chris or Dill look like that in Silverado. Ain''t got his cheeks slapped, he''s leaning over, and he''s not looking to excuse himself. The exasperated Silvado also seemed sad, so much so that Ein almost wept at not saying anything. "Grandpa." After a dozen seconds of glue, Ain opens his mouth. "Take this. Because Grandpa should have it." From the nostalgia, a single envelope was removed. Looking at the envelope, Silvard opened his eyes. "This... is..." It is an envelope handled exclusively by royalty, and the sealed mark is also royal. It was just a sign that Ein had never seen either, not of the existing royalty. As soon as Sylvado receives it, he opens the seal a little rampantly. I slipped my eyes on a piece of parchment that was tucked away and eventually knelt down without force. Bury your face on parchment and leak a whimper. Trembling with joy, remembering the sorrows of parting, stroking the letters with love. After doing so often, he noticed the rest of the paper contained in the envelope and hurriedly took it out. - Seeing it, he weeps with a grin. "Ah... oh..." I told the sun in the morning to make it more visible. Doing so will also get into Chris'' sight, which was behind him. What was written on the paper was a set of men and women portrayed. A boy standing on the top of the Buddha in front of a large ship he had never seen, and one elf standing behind him and holding him around his neck. They were both portrayed on the day of their arrival. "You stupid son of a..." From the clearance of the forest trees, the dazzling morning sun comes zero. The illuminated side of Silverado had a sunny look that I had never seen before. 452 Dont forget the grass. Breaking the clouds drifting through the sky, the airship on which Ain was headed for the King''s Capital. Ain''t only one Ain in Ain''s room. Instead, the entrance and exit have never been stronger. The Kingsguard knights are standing and sealing off. - Indefinite residence. When he returned to the ship, it was the punishment Sylvado imposed on Ain. Tell me how much it was for Silverado, the decision is made. For Silvard, who has always spoken of the prize imperative, it was unthinkable to pour Ain into the water without punishing him. However, there is warmth. It would be light if it were to be done so cautiously, albeit indefinitely, against Ain for ignoring the King''s words. "Ok......" Put down the pen you''ve been using to write letters and close the book. When you stretch your spine and then stand up. "Yeah." I saw an arm that was supposed to have been badly injured, and then I made a fist to see what it felt like. It''s really the way it always is. He said he suffered such a wound, and now he doesn''t even have a scar. It''s only been a few hours, not even a day. Keep going, head for the window. Turning to the already invisible dungeon of divine concealment, I thought back to when I woke up. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Are you awake? I woke up. Ain was on the chair in front of the fireplace. I woke up with body stiffness like when I fell asleep reading a book late at night. Serra is sitting in the chair right next to her, and her sickle is standing in the fireplace in front of her. Without being too far apart, there was also the figure of a tablet floating in the universe with threads wrapped around it. Serra said before Ain asked anything. He said the wound that should have happened was healed. And pale about winning and losing and what we''re going to do. "I want to hear it before I fulfill the Lord''s wishes. How could he have condemned the attack of Noah?" "... uh" "He was going to unleash an attack that the Lord could not deal with. But strangely, the Lord would have been able to cope with it" To be honest, I wasn''t doing anything special. "Because I''ve been waving my sword every day just thinking about beating Serra." "I can''t believe it. But in a few years, there''s no way I can react to the attack." "I don''t think you can do that if that''s all. But I also sucked Verguk''s power." "Mm... Shh, shh! Non has made Verguk incapable of combat hundreds of times! Where we have gained that degree of divine power... that''s about as troublesome as an absolute attack..." "Well, if I told you I was using it, I was using it." "- Am I?" "So I was using that absolute attack." Watching the blatantly unleashed Ain, it detoxifies me. Serra tilted her little neck several times before looking up at the ceiling and putting her arms together. "... Lord, I thought you said you could only use it once" "You said it." "Isn''t that inconsistent!? "I said I was using it, but I wasn''t using it on Serra." "Ho... ho...? Ain then pointed toward the fireplace. "To the Sickle of Non? "Yeah, because it seemed like I could handle it for use over there." It was Serra''s sickle at the end of her finger. Word is that the subject of exercising skills was not an organism, but an inorganic object, which was also a weapon. When she heard that, Serra weakened on the chair and slipped all the way down to the floor. "Ho ho ho ho... such a handful of sickles... ha..." "I was making some predictions by letting an absolute attack against the sickle. If you know how and when to hit me, think you can avoid the other way around." "Oh yeah, you''re right..." "There''s something I want to hear from you, too, okay? What the hell. Serra said as she lay naughty. "If that battle was supposed to be a life match -" "It''s worthless to ask such questions." Ain''t stopped talking about blocked voices. "That thread ripped my life apart, didn''t it?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Even if I had help from Shannon, yes. You would have had all the means to make me act indirectly." "Again, such an inquiry is not worth it" Then Serra sat back on the floor. He looked up at Ain with clear and beautiful eyes, like a carefully polished gem. "Under those conditions your Lord won. I don''t know what else to say." Is the later thing pure, or does it really mean nothing? Ain and Selah were looking each other in the eye for a little while. Just as we explored sincerity, we also exchanged time for each other''s compassion. Well, I really don''t have to say anything anymore. "As promised, I''d like to help you." "Uhm. That''s good." "But how do you get a trace of those two? No way, you''re not gonna say shimmering with your manpower, are you? "Can you do such a stupid thing? I think even a new dragon man would do something a little smarter." I''ve never seen a born dragon man before, but I could stroke my chest down in my current words. "Use the power of Non to eliminate this dungeon sequentially from the upper layers. If we look for traces of both of them in the middle of it, we''ll find them soon enough." "Wow... that was a great force move..." "It''s not easy. Nevertheless - it was a means I wouldn''t have chosen if I could." The reason is the tablet I just found it the other day. Serra didn''t talk, but I knew it would be more convenient for this dungeon to remain intact to do the analysis, and I could move on a little faster. That''s why he showed difficulty in responding to Ein''s wishes. Although pity was mixed in with the sigh she threw up, I can''t feel the stray to extinguish the dungeon. "Which, let''s try to finish it early" Then Serra whines about something. It was a language Ain''t Known, and it was a difficult way of speaking grunt to hear the pronunciation well. Shortly after the whining. The divine hidden dungeon rocked heavily. "Don''t guide me. Because we measure it so that there is no damage to the dirt and sand." After all, she is amazing. I can''t believe you let the human secluded act of extinguishing the dungeon itself be exercised just by whining about something. "What should I do?" "I don''t need anything. I''m going to take my time here until we find traces of both of them." "... Rikkai" "And yet... - Phew." Serra sighed not knowing several times and approached the stone slab. The yarn peeled gently, and the tablet blinked like a fluorescent as she reached out. The lonely hands and tending to lay low give you a sense of homelessness that is difficult to speak of. "You promised." "... Promise? "That''s why Non took a trip to the land. It''s not that complicated. I simply wanted to see paradise again." Paradise, the home of Serra the Dragon. "I realized where I''ve lived for thousands, tens of thousands of years. I regret it when I say it. It may be too heavy to call me a young man, but I wonder if it was possible to reconcile with the chiefs and gain freedom in circles." "... Yes" "Perhaps it was because Noun came to a stronger man. Where we could afford it, there might have been a way to dominate our brothers and make them leaders. Then no black dragon would have been born." "Serra is sweet, isn''t she?" "I just want to get rid of the obsession." Previously on Selah said: ''It''s a strange place. There were always compatriots competing to win, and there were friends who took that for granted. All the fools who call that land paradise (,), and Non was born with incompatible values "-. "So if you want to go back in time... that''s not why you came here." Serra finally looked back, laughing so pathetically. "Well, let''s just loosen it up." "Excuse me... I just wished for you" They looked at each other and nodded at each other. Ain''t hurried to turn consciousness to the stone slab, keeping the side of Serra in sight, who is impatient and enduring. I still don''t know and don''t know the letters, but the meaning of the letters comes to mind. "''I''m already - to you at the end -''" There was no word for manipulating time. There were only words by a woman who seemed to be Ishtal, the goddess of time, that kept her in mind of Verguk. From start to finish, all the time. "Ain''t no way Ain''t that gonna be over......!? "Looks like it''s over..." ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Seeing Ain with a pompous face, Serra loses her power from her knees. Dropping his arms without force, he looked up at the tablet in a way he fell in love. Her shock will be immeasurable. Even though it was a stone slab to be called a treasure I found over time that distracted me. I can''t believe it was just a single love sentence. Second, a short wording is engraved at the end. It was after Ein finished reading it, and it was magically engraved. "Thank you" And the woman''s voice resonated with her heart. Maybe they could have met again. As a magic power, but in Ain, he said that he might have been able to talk to the thinker as if he were in the day. Kata, Kata. I thought there was a crack in the slab, shattered and scattered. "Ugh... Ugh..." Ein wondered if the whimper had reached his ear. It''s weird to look at Serra. I thought so, and I was just standing quietly down. "Ugh!! The weight of the girl who accidentally attacked her back. Surprise prevailed over that, even though my torso wobbled all the time. "What the hell! What did Nong look for in love? "Se, sela! Calm down......! "How can you calm down?" Should I think I was satisfied because I freed Verguk and was reunited with Ishtal!? You two must be happy! So, what about Non? - Hmm? Well, that doesn''t make me feel too bad, it doesn''t even make me feel that way... " I''m sure Serra is sweet. I guess that''s what you like more than Ein. "No! There may still be something left... in that case, we should let this basement disappear! Hmm!" In addition, the feeling of time seemed different. If she''s lived over 10,000 years, maybe she won''t feel that long since she came to this continent. "If you read and fish for the books here, maybe you will! If so, can we make this land the direct domain of the Lord so that no one can lean on it? It would be more convenient." "... maybe I can" "That''s good! Then please do so! Then she left Ain''s back satisfied and sat in her chair. As Ain looked at her with a dry grin, she accidentally looked up at the universe and loosened her cheeks. "Looks like we found what the Lord wanted." A hole of light similar to the entrance to the world where the first paradise was located. When it shows up over Serra''s head, something comes down on her hands. It''s an envelope, some paper and a silver ring. Ain saw it and instantly understood it was a letter that Lyle had left behind. What bothered me though was the paper with the painting on it. "Who wrote this painting? "Non." It''s not a story that I can''t tell if I think back to the murals that were in the ruins on Heim''s side, though I was lightly told. "Look, I''ll show it to my grandfather." "SE...... Mr. Serra is! "As I was saying, Noon will be here again for a while. If you want to thank me for anything, bring me some good sweetness any day. A mountain or so. Don''t worry, you won''t disappear without saying anything." Ain lowered his head with momentum in the wake of the words. I want this delivered to Silvard as soon as possible, even for a second. With this heart, he ran up the stairs. Okay, on the other hand, Serra. She was sitting in a chair, looking at the stone slabs scattered across the floor. But soon, I laugh and look up at the ceiling. After giving him a groan-like "uh..." with his sloppy mouth half-opened. "Ain!" Call Ain out loud. "Sooner or later, we''ll exchange blades." Ain, who was halfway down the stairs, stopped and laughed at Serra downstairs. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I thought after I finished my recap. "I''m going to fight again..." I don''t feel like I can win a second time. Instead, there''s tricks, enthusiasm, and all you have to do is get lucky and you''re finally soiled up against someone you''re not supposed to win once after a hundred tries. I laughed bitterly and realized I was looking out the window. - It''s Wang Du. It''s a sight I haven''t seen in a long time. That''s about a few years. It''s too thick for me to think of. Even in my lifetime, it is no exaggeration to say that I fought one or two. Tons, tons. Ain goes to the knocked door. "Be in a good mood, Your Royal Highness Prince Wang in caution" The visit was to Krone, and she comes into the room holding Ain''s hand. "I''m thinking of ordering some Mithrill handcuffs." "For once, can I ask what you''re going to use it for? "I''m going to use it for you." Krone pointed to Ain''s hand and his own. "I thought I''d connect Ein''s hand with mine. I told His Majesty that I would agree. He said I could throw in some personal expenses." In fact, if the person you can connect with is Krone, it''s not even a bluff. Always, the obstacles to everyday life seem great. (What are you serious about, me) Whether it''s made of misrills in the first place, it won''t come true to seal the ein. Of course, but even Krone knows that. "Phew, but" She sets up a chase with a pleasant mouthful. "He said if I held him like this, I''m sure Ain''t gonna jump or anything. His Majesty said it was more effective than handcuffs." "Uh... it" "What do you think? "What do you think?" It might not have been manly to avoid a clear statement. but looking at Ain with that look at it, it''s a trivial problem for Krone who can''t help but seem loving. Smile softly and hold Ain in one arm. But he was cleverly sweet so that he could walk. Let''s go. The view outside the window is already inside the king''s capital. It won''t be long before we land. (Could it stay out like this? Today''s krone was no more shaky than usual. Because I have the permission of King Silvard, and I don''t need to shy away from anyone. Ein is Ein, and I''m not even willing to say he''s embarrassed. For whatever reason, I''m not in a position to say. I mean, it hasn''t changed since I left the hallway. The gaze from the Kingsguard knight seemed to smile, but it came to pass that he was relieved that Krone was beside him. It''s an attitude that understands what Ain does normally. "Nyahaha! Reflect properly! (... seen) Soon, Katima watched this nearby. Ein laughs bitterly before striding with Krone, who walks next door in an upbeat mood. With his legs intact, he headed to the deck, bathing in the wind of the King''s Capital for the first time in a long time. "I''m home," he muttered with a gentle voice as he put the white night in sight. 453 Cherry blossoms laugh. Today and today, the royal castle stretches beneath its eyes with a serene landscape. Two of Silvard and Warren took their feet there. We were out on the balcony together, in the refreshing breeze of the morning. "Ain''t told me nothing. I don''t know what happened, I don''t know what I did." And Silvard said. "But I''m not going to ask any more of the rest. It makes sense that it no longer makes sense. Therefore, we have decided what remains to be done." Warren beards when he hears his words, which he said profoundly. Eventually, "By the way," he opens his mouth in a small voice. "What did Her Highness say? "I saw what the Lyles left behind the other day and I withered my tears. He agreed to punish Ain, and he said he wanted to thank you... but I just told him to wait a little longer." "Above all. And what should His Majesty do? "That''s why I called the Lord." Then... Tons, tons and room doors were knocked. Silvard, who didn''t show how he cared about Warren when he saw him in the room, immediately replied "Get in" briefly. "It''s Lloyd. We''ve brought Lord Graff." "Hmm... Your Majesty, what if this is" Silvard looked at Warren after wandering Lloyd. "Your lord would have guessed." "Let''s see. Is His Majesty''s patience a limit or something? "It''s not. It''ll just be a good time." "Hmm." "I can still remember the rest. I want to be like His Majesty the First, all the faces, voices, and desperations of Ain who so wished. And the girl who should stand next to her spoke of her determination." Warren watched his side of the story quietly. serene, with a cozy silence in tune. "I''m sure the first sire of the young day--" "He was like Ein, was he? "Well, I don''t know. It would be disrespectful to say the rest of the words." Even if it is not explicit, it is now inexplicable to pursue it. Warren just loosens her cheeks and beards in her upper mood. Now, while I''m doing this, Lloyd and Graff come in front of Silver and break their knees. "Sorry to call you so suddenly." "There is no annihilation. If Your Majesty is so kind to you, I will come at any time." Then, neither of them opened their mouths and became quiet. The voice of a little bird dancing in the sky. Strange, nervous emotions were never held hostage as we all waited for Sylvado''s words. Only when Silvard says nothing, he heads to the balcony railing. "Warren" "Ha." "Choose a good title." "I''ll take care of it. I thought the Counts were more reasonable than ever. Contribution of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce to this day, and that of Miss Krone. I just wanted to say that in view of everything, I don''t mind the Duke''s house, but the other day, not even while the Grand Duke was born. So I was wondering if I could do it by the day of the ritual a few years later." "Then deal with it that way. I will inform the people soon with the rest of the words." When I got here, Lloyd, who I had heard from along the way, also got a guess. But the graph is different. Sometimes in his case he pulls a step back compared to the Lloyds, because some confusion prevailed. "Your Majesty, what the hell...? "Let''s apologize for the exchange that kept us called up. Graf." "Ha-ha-ha! Hearing his reply, Silvard stands in front of Graf. When the king breaks his own knee and startles himself, he puts his hands on his shoulders and looks at each other. "And I''m sorry to keep you waiting until today. But it was a good time to get along. Along with the time of Ain''s reign, the rest will tell the people." "And if you say¡­" "Until now it has been what we call the implicit position within, and the people would have been a similar perception. However, this is an official language that is also spoken outside the country. Therefore, unlike before, we wait only for the ritual. Like Noon and Laralua used to be." What merciful eyes, Graf keeps quiet. But what is it that we tell each other when it''s a good time? You have lost your word in front of King Silvard, and you are only conscious of listening. "As for your Lord''s granddaughter -" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Around the same time, at a training ground set up in the castle. Ain''t offered to stay indefinitely, but for once, he was free to come and go if he was on the property under the condition that he didn''t leave the castle gate. Ain''t that right now. It was amazing to the knights and to all those who were visiting. - Oh, my God. Needless to say, Ain is strong. It is now the culmination of the knight in Ishtarika, the opponent that the Kingsguard knight does not fulfill when bundled together. But Ain''t got a different shocking sight now. The knights of the war were suspicious of their eyes without exception. "How about this! One Kingsguard knight poked his sword out of Ain''s blind spot. Although it is a training sword, it is imperative that you do not suffer minor injuries if you hit it directly. But Ain''t got to look back, just let her move her body gently. Looking back at his face, you can see his eyes closed deep. He''s been like this ever since he started training. "Holy crap, how did my move... ugh! Close your eyes all the time. Come on...... Shh! "I don''t mind! We decide! "Oh! Even if His Royal Highness is the opponent...... necessarily a blow - ugh" But it never strikes, and it just gets stunned. I didn''t even plunder a bit against Ain''t never been able to open my eyes. His movements were graceful. At one point he looked like an old militant martial arts, and sometimes he was as agile as a demon running through the sea. Any attack will result in tearing the sky apart, and the Kingsguard Knight will only drain his health. Many were distracted and doubted me. Here alone. "Damn... my leg..." A young Kingsguard knight kneels at the limit of his health. Eventually I reached the limit of my strength with one more person, and another. But Ein remains graceful. (more) Not enough. We need to be stronger. It was the struggle with Serra that was shaking his heart. I don''t want a second fight, and I can''t imagine myself feeling that way. But the end of a victory that was close to being unintentional made me feel frustrated. If I put it together in a nutshell, it''s because of remorse. That''s why I wanted to train the Kingsguard knights who strengthened themselves with magic, almost in a round-handed state. Unexpectedly, pressure from them stops all the time. Reaching the ear instead was the voice of Dill, who looked half-hearted. "Unfortunately, everyone seems to be at their limit now." All the Kingsguard knights, not one left. Ain opens his eyes and sees the tragedy of the Kingsguard knight, he nods rationally and leaves the martial stage. I walk under the dill I''ve been waiting for, and I get a towel from him and wipe the sweat off my cheek. "How strong are you going to be? "More. At least I want to be much stronger than I am now." "... are you serious? "Why are you looking at me like you doubt my sanity..." "With what I thought was no longer enemy. Excuse me." It''s no exaggeration to say from Dill that he has no enemies, but Ain knows about a dragon man named Selah. Not yet. I humble myself in my heart and go outside the training station with Dill. I plugged the beautiful garden into the communication corridor leading to the castle. He said he was going down a wide aisle, unlike some watchmen, civilians, and servants. "Oh?" Dill noticed someone walking in front of him. The person is a man who is not supposed to be in Ishtarika. You were right to ask the castle people. "Tiggle! How did you get to Ishtarika!? "I had business to attend to. To Ain. - Hey, should I call you Your Highness? He saw Dill in the stream, but Dill left the judgment to Ain. "You can do as you always do." "Then let''s say so." "I''m afraid, Dear Ain, I was called by my father and I have to take a few seats off. ¡­ be careful not to leave the castle" "Wow, I know! "Above all. Then Dear Ein, Lord Haim. Excuse me." Then Dill walked away from the two of them and took another aisle towards the castle. Now, the leftover Ain sees Tiggle. Tiggle gently reached for the nostalgia and took out the two envelopes. "I wasn''t sure if I''d give it to you, but it''s about Ain. I thought you''d be mad if I didn''t tell you." "Uh, what''s that? "It''s an invitation. From the present Rockdam Head of State." "I''m suddenly not sure, but what about the other one? "It''s an invitation from one of the next Rockdam Heads of State." "... Huh? "Do you remember Rockdam laying down democracy? "Well, of course I remember." "Next spring the term of office of the current and head of state will end. So now the head of state wants to invite Ein to the party." So far Ain snorted too. I think Rockdam is a country where heads of state are elected by elections, and we were able to get along during the Heim war. That would mean I want to invite Prince Wang himself. But are you worried about another one? But for now. "I''ll take it." "Oh. Talk to His Majesty later, too. Say no, take it." "Immediately reply? "Well. You can send it by the beginning of the year. It''s a sudden invitation, so I''m not gonna let you get sick." Half-joking, Ain smiled slightly bitterly at his good grin. "I''m also planning to stay in Ishtarika for a few more days. There''s some work I wanted to do." "Well, let''s go to dinner with everyone." "Let''s look forward to it. Now, if you''ll excuse me around here." "I''ll get back to you later. If it''s not convenient for Tiggle -" "Don''t worry about it because it fits. I''ll see you later." There was something behind the departing tiggle that resembled a previously unseen piercing loch. Looks like a craftsman who went back to Wangdu after the water train. Is it because you have followed the board as head of the Autonomous Community of Haim, or are you simply tired? Whatever it is, you''re crossing the ocean and doing your job, so you should have thrown in a word of labor. "Have some delicious rice and go home..." After a grunt, I headed to the door that was approaching. We''ll be in the royal castle as soon as we get through the contact corridor. By way of example, I can''t help but bow my head to the servants, and Ain returns it as a good job. Then. "Hmm?" From above the nearby stairs, Dill came down with a very desperate look. I just broke up a few minutes ago about it, but was it also some important job? Ain, who looked at it like some other HR, had a blurry view of Dill running through the castle. Dill runs down the stairs to fly a few steps. Seeing his unusual appearance, the castle men also opened their eyes and watched what was going on. However, speaking of Ain on the other hand, I just admire what''s going on. Where are you going? That''s what I was thinking, and it was in my direction that I was headed. "Dear Ein! Dear Ein, heh! "............... that" Could it be me that had some errands? I noticed Ain here, too, walking and packing the distance. "Ha... ha... ha... ha! Stopped in front of him, Dill bent his body with his hands on his knees. I am restless because I seem to want to tell Ain something first rather than getting my disturbed breathing done. "So, are you okay? I''m here, so just settle down." There''s no way you can calm down! Can this calm down...... ugh! "- eh" For Ain''t who knows the circumstances, the identity of this (,) thing remains unknown. Dill further says, blocked by the taste. "Get up to speed now! Your Majesty and Highness are waiting for you during your visit! Hearing the voice, the servants came to understand. The servants stood in colour, and the deacons and the knights were touched and even cried. Ein, on the other hand, heard the two of them wait, and changed his complexion wondering if it was so important. I ran out with a serious face, but he still doesn''t know it''s going to end in worry. Then. When I reached the door between my eyes after finishing my duties, there was a krone one one foot away. Instead, I don''t see how Dill was supposed to be next door until he got here at some point. I looked at Krone before I could look for her, and I opened the door between my eyes with her. Well. - This was the first day that the two of them lacked gratitude between the sights. You will never forget when you lost your usual calm before the King and his wife, leaning together and passionately crossing your lips. A jewel-like tear that conveyed her cheek -. It swept through the universe and wet the cherry star crystal with color. A stained glass just called the ultimate in art and the sunlight to plug in. Compared to any light, the brilliant cherry blossom colour is outstanding at Krone''s disposal. The two stared at each other one last time. I lay my lips quietly to make sure. 454 Dawn Day. Eventually, after November, it also snowed with Shin in December. Snow makeup that whitens the exhale and colours the area. But the vibrancy of the king''s capital was enthusiastic, and the king''s capital was becoming colored. in the harbour of Wangdu. An Ishtarika ship that left Euro has just arrived. As soon as the ship was connected to the pier, a sturdy talap was immediately lowered. Seeing it, the knights waiting in the harbor made their way. "- Lili, do you need so much welcome? "Yes? ''Cause you''re Lord Amur, aren''t you? I think even if it was just Elena, it would have been the same." "We have Lord Amur this time, that''s fine. But not when I''m alone." "Yeah, why? "Because it''s reclining. I''d be more than happy to turn that labor cost to something else." "I''ll tell you what." "You have a right to be me, don''t you? He''s a clerk of the united state of Ishtarika and the Autonomous Region of Haim." That''s true, Lili replied with a laugh. Elena then goes on Tallap and on to the harbor in the cold sea breeze. "Where''s my husband? "My son Reel wants to go after he sees the ship. That''s why we''re dating." Whatever it was, I went through the tarrap and stepped down to the harbor. Come to think of it, it''s been a long time since I''ve come to Ishtalika, and it''s been a while since I''ve seen Krone. I couldn''t come to Katima and Dill''s wedding last time at work, and I was going to take it slow this time. "Hey, Lili" "Yes, sir? "I don''t know why they called me. Wonder if Lord Amur''s with us." "What, you weren''t listening? "I didn''t ask you. I didn''t hear that Warren invited you for any reason." ".................. that" "Hey, what a face! "Stay... well, I think it''s okay. Yeah... maybe... I don''t think that''s what I''m saying..." What can I say since I got here, but Elena held her head in response. "It doesn''t seem convenient. - I will! "Uh - hey! Lili!?" The way he burned the smokeball and ran away is still a secret. No, I''m hidden and I don''t make mistakes, but I tend to forget because of my daily behavior. But what a fast getaway. "What the hell, already?" "I wonder what''s going on," Elena muttered and looked at the castle. It was Warren who invited me, and I figured if I asked him, he''d know what it was. But. "... carriage? A little before I walked through the harbor, the carriage was stopping. I remember the crest engraved on that carriage. It is the crest of the Chamber of Commerce, chaired by my father-in-law Graf, who also appeared at the head here in Istarica. And with that carriage on its back, one woman stands. "Mother!" When Krone hugs Elena vigorously, she looses her cheeks and sweetens without a word for the first time in a long time. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you like this with my daughter. I mean, I felt like I was going to be quite a childhood even as I traced my memory. I just realize that I grew up poor as a young man, but still beautiful. Maybe my daughter knows why she was called. The moment I tried to ask, I breathed in the beauty of Krone''s eyes, who looked up at me. "If you''re a mother already. What''s the matter with you all of a sudden you shut up? "... yeah, I''m sure you are, I just figured it out" And I realized it. Best beauty I''ve ever seen. When I looked at my daughter, who showed all her beauty, I was convinced that this was all I had. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó At the same time. White Rose, which was always busy, was busy with a whole lot of people today. "Welcome aboard, Count Baltic" "This is Lord Dill Guard! No, keep your head up, Grand Duke, and I will be reprimanded by my late father." "Terrible. My father is only the Grand Duke." "You who are beside His Highness make a joke...... And I couldn''t calm down the other day at the wedding, but what a brilliant ceremony it was. I just wanted to congratulate you once." In response to welcoming the guests, the presence of a man called Dill represented the size of the topic. He is also now in the Grand Duke''s trail, not long after his wedding with former and first princess Katima. The way that Dir leaves Ain and greets his guests should not be glorious to the people either. "Oops, sorry for the long story here... it will be time for the next water train, so shall I head to the inn one foot away" Then Count Baltic looked up at the upper platform. "I hear rumors. They''re in the king''s capital, too." "¡­¡­ that''s Count Baltic" "Ha-ha-ha! Come on, they won''t go. If they were to come to the king''s capital, it would be important! Dill finally broke his hips deeply, lowered his head and dropped off the Earl of Baltic. He was an old man but still a pleasant walker. When an old self wants to be too, Dill is impressed by what he looks like afterwards. In the ear of Dill, who is doing so, the sound of a bell informing him of the approaching of the train from the upper platform. "Time." He rushed out in a hurry. Above is the home of the Royal Private Water Train, which runs up a staircase full of knights turning. At this time, the people who were in White Rose were looking up at the home in a way that surprised them. That''s where the Royal Water Train is supposed to stop. The water train that just stopped is not the royal one. Therefore it did not stop attracting the interest of the people, and it did not stop suspecting some connection with the bustle of recent times. As everyone turned their eyes, knights dressed in pitch-black armor stood in front of the water train. "Captain, I think we''ve arrived." It was Cyrus of the Elves who said that. I was just relieved that I made it, Dill with the golden hyena in place. Look at him like that, says Marco, dressed in a swallow tail suit waiting one foot ahead. Everybody, pull out the sword. Marco''s words make the Black Knight correct his posture, standing in front of him with his sword in both hands. Their movements were so neat that they seemed unusual. Would it not have been more than a dozen seconds? The water train doors open and the long-eared Inhumans (Elves) slowly appear. They all appeared with bows on their backs and a fine sword on their hips. The outfit is loose, similar to a robe, with braided leather shoes at your feet. I stood in front of my chest with a leather gauntlet covering one arm and looked at the dill in a row across. Then, soon. The last time I showed up from a water train was one old elf. "We look forward to your arrival, Ein." And Dill says. "It''s a waste of time. If our elves are for those who draw honorable blood, come at any time. As the chief, there were no days when I didn''t appreciate this invitation." Then Dill heard it and bowed his head. Continue and the Black Knight bows his head simultaneously, doing his utmost courtesy to the elves. Then Dill walked out saying he had a carriage outside, but Elf''s long leg remained stopped. Everybody go first. When she sends the other elves a signal to go first, they follow Dill honestly. If this happens, it''s the two chiefs and Marco who are left behind. Neither of them opens their mouths and walks out as shown. "For the first time in hundreds of years, you''re no different.... as it was that day, as it was the day we broke up at Demon King Castle. The only thing I''ve changed is how you look." "You seem as beautiful as ever." "Well, that you have a good mouth" Marco lends a hand when plugged into the stairs. As he walked, the length distorted his expression anxiously only for a moment. Naturally, Marco realizes that. He understood the chief''s anxiety in an instant and, speaking of which - opened his mouth. "I have received letters from certain people. They haven''t arrived yet, but when we arrived at the castle, we wanted to thank you." "Huh... thank you to me? "Yeah, it was written to me that I wanted to thank you. That''s true for the Elves, but more than that, I''d like to thank you for the individuals you say you are." Two, a muscle of tears that conveyed the long cheeks. Marco wiped her cheek with a handkerchief without saying anything. "You served Ishtarika, and you served him. It is proof of this that I watched over Wernstein until modern times. You will not regret what happened at the time of the war. That''s me, assuming I should regret it. You have fulfilled the mission entrusted to Lady Raviola." "I don''t care if I meet those three... Is it good..." "If you are, you should talk about the old days together." "But - Huh." "There are also those boys. Now as a prime minister and as a service with a queen. You just have to exchange the two of them and eventually the three of you can exchange glasses and deliver the words of celebration." I ran out of words. Marco looked up overhead. I look at the morning sun plugging from a ceiling made of glass and smile and show it with a much clearer face and say: "The sky is already so bright." and. 455 Title Call It was a special day. Usually speaking of parties in royal castles where nobles gather refers to night clubs. Except in special circumstances, such as royal weddings, it is not until the sun sets that the castle becomes busy. Therefore, this was a special day. Now, about halfway between breakfast and lunch. Even so, the nobles gathered in the Royal Castle also have lower nobles, including the Baron position, and show not only in the castle, but also in many places, including the garden, but also the standing party. Obviously, there is something. However, if we were to stay as far as the Elves, we would narrow our expectations by the nobles. A certain nobleman who was walking in the Great Hall tells the nobleman who walks next door. "If you ask me, you want even Lord Amur of Euro." "That''s an interesting story." "And even Lord Haim said he would be there.... and even that Augusto couple." "- After all, I guess it''s as rumored as the example" Just think about the time. Because it''s Ein''s eighteenth birthday in a few moments, and if you think about the two previous (,) friends, it''s about time. If there was even an elf who wouldn''t stop believing in Ain in particular, he would have stepped on it for sure. "Oops." I look back as the aristocracy hits someone carelessly and says "I''m sorry". It was a beautiful silver hair that was there. "Oh, I don''t mind" Next to him stands a brunette beauty escorted with full confidence. Nor did the girlfriend look particularly concerned. "Sylvia, come to Ain first" "Right." The two walked out with their voices exchanged in a light manner. But the way you walk is not. Numerous nobles, and those who work in the castle, look good and stand up unexpectedly. Instead of being shoulder to shoulder with the current royalty, he had the character to just feel he was winning. Some of them know who the two are. Because at the time of the Heim war, they used to stay in the castle. Those men immediately bow their heads and give thanks to the two. "That''s tough." "Really? I don''t feel so bad remembering the old days." "I don''t deny the way I think, but I don''t really like to stand out" "I''d be happy to stand out with Cain." ¨D¨D¨D¨D "Oh, my God, it lit up" Though he was calm on the surface and cain floating oligarchy. If you look at how slightly distorted your lips are, Sylvia can easily see that they are illuminated. Speaking of which, where did Archet go? "Say you''re sleepy and go somewhere. I wonder if you''re sleeping on the castle." "Up, huh?" It would obviously be on the roof, not on what it means to say in the castle. "If it falls, I''ll laugh at you" "That kid''s sleeping minister sucks." The two walking people, it was Martha who eventually welcomed them. "I''ve been waiting for you. I''ll show you ahead." The way she guides the castle''s proud first-class service really catches my attention. Who the hell are the two of them? It was the subject seed of the aristocrats to drop off, but the subject soon changes too. Today it was a royal castle with a particularly large number of invitees, but the noble lady of the inclined castle accidentally visited by herself to gather the gaze of the opposite sex together. It seems to disappear as soon as you look away. There was one woman who put the purity held in her core on a stand-up behavior, even with a luscious gloss that was seductive and seemed to evoke trance, difficult to brush. "Yes, I will serve you." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The nobles that were in the castle left the castle at last. We headed for the garden inside the castle gate. The invitation said to do so and the servant would guide you when the time came, so follow suit. Meanwhile, even more upper layers between the glances. One room with a balcony when Ain was also revealed is populated by royalty and those close to him. "You''ll have a little more time, and me and Sylvia will be talking to that weeping little girl" It was Cain who said so, and he pointed to the head of the elf and said: What a terrible way to call a little girl. That said, he''s not so foolish that he doesn''t know the situation, and Ein nods, "Okay," he says. When I close the book I just wrote, I sit back deep on the couch I''ve been sitting on. Then the cushion next door sank deep. Are you nervous? Silvado, who came next door, smiled and spoke to Ain. "What do you think? Looks like I''m excited." "Oh, my God, isn''t that Ain''t the way it always is" "... may be nervous at the earthquake." "I don''t care if I can afford it.... Rather, the rest are so nervous. Ain''t got enough room to write a book." When he said so, Olivia came next to Ain on the other side. "Your father feels a lot of responsibility." She spanked Silverado. As such, he hugs Ain hard when he raises his mouth angle to a lustrous glow all the way up. "It''s the same." "Is there something I love about Ain? "Uhm." "That''s natural. I think it would be more realistic to be told tomorrow that the world will disappear." "Oh, don''t look at Olivia like that." Just across the street from the couch where the three of them sit, a balcony with a busy voice. It''s not just the nobles in the garden. Reports have arrived that many people are pushing outside the castle gate and on the main street as well. "It''s busier than the day the rest reigns." "... Isn''t it because of the growing population? "There''s that too. but there will also be the desire of Ain" "No, some of the people your father has cultivated. This is why the people are gathered together." Ain also nodded quickly at Olivia''s voice, making Silvado decent for a moment. Close your eyes to unexpected, happy words from your family. "I hope so" Laralua just a short distance away from how he seemed to illuminate. Warren stood next to her and watched. "By the way, it''s not about asking at a time like this. If goodwill" "Yes, sir? "Ain''t it true, Lord, it was an elf? "... yeah..." "Don''t look so convulsed." When I say what he wants to say. "I meant with an elf who wanted to be a knight of Ain. The rest is expected from you. Naturally, I''m not in a hurry for the rest of it -" "It''s okay.... That said, maybe my sensibilities are close to those of an elf" "Hmm?" "We were certainly relaxed about the distance approaching, and we''re still doing it. But we don''t feel bad that we''re slowing each other down like this.... even when we started joining hands, we laughed together." "I hope so." Silvard did not ask any more. Ain''t got a deeper bond than you think. Chris is a woman who can hang her life for Ein, and conversely, Ein is a person who can do it without hesitation. That would be a good example of what happened at the time of the Heim war. "I still think back to the day I completed the Sea Dragon Crusade. Chris helping Ain, who can no longer eat because of his injured arm, and Krone, who was beside him.... and Olivia, who was watching happily." He immersed himself in memories and rubbed his beard. This is the time. Laralua, anticipating the time, brings his coat closer to his hand. "You - - No, Your Majesty. It''s time." "Uhm." Thus, Silvado rises. Laralua leans next to him, weaving his freshly dressed coat. Many of those who were in the room where the two walked out toward the balcony broke their knees and paid tribute. "Do, Ain" "Yes." "To see the book, it looks like I''m writing a different title than before" "... I decided this morning." "Interesting. But let me tell you something during the night club." Without waiting for a reply, Silvado heads to the balcony with Laralua. It was snowing outside the balcony where they were headed. It is as quiet as a small grain and gentle flower blizzard, and the sky is also blue on the celestial sphere. "I''m coming, too." Soon Olivia also stood up and mouthed Ain''s forehead before going to the balcony. It''s not to be missed that she had her hand on her chest just before that. Only Ain watched him stare at the star crystal given to him by Ain, with his hands, and secretly breathe. A loud cheer that eventually arrives. Ain looked from the couch at the rear of the three responding, laughing that he had exhaled deeply, too. - Eventually one era will come to an end, and those who should sit on the new throne will visit. After the voice of Silvard heard from outside, the unbroken cheer wrapped the king''s capital. That''s because Ein''s getting nervous, too. The nucleus is beating hard. Phew...... Looking up at the ceiling trying to calm down, Chris and I got eyes on each other for some reason. "You''re getting nervous." She wraps Ain''s cheek with both hands as she drips her proud golden thread hair and laughs. "Hey - Whoa! "Ah, my face is getting tense." "That''s a tough one too...! "Pfft, I hadn''t seen much of Ain like that. You might be a little happy." As her hands went away from her cheeks, she felt like her cheeks were softening. At last, I felt my shoulders lighter, and maybe I was more nervous than I thought. I took the glass I had left on the table even though I felt impudent and drank the water that had been poured all at once. Sit back deep again and spread your arms for an easy posture. When he saw it, Chris looked down at Ain happily, drooling on the back of the couch. "Thanks. I think I''m feeling better." "Good. If I could be of any help, I''d be happy with that." "Just pinch my cheek? "It''s already... a little sloppy to say -...? "Sorry, I think I was still a little nervous" Well, if it''s not time for the fun cheer to end. With Ain''s coat in his hand, Dill comes and says, "Dear Ain, it''s time to get ready" That''s what I was told. Ain got up and moved his legs. Then Dill turns to Ain''s back and puts on the jacket provided for today. It was based on the silver preferred by the Ishtarika royal family. It was tougher than any outfit I have worn to this day and eventually deserved a heir to the kingdom. Seeing the Lord like that, Dill narrowed his eyes, withstood desperately to the point where he was about to be impressed, and broke his knee in a sophisticated move. "Thank you," Ain just thanked me, and now Marco shows up and kneels down. He offered Ein a black sword Ishtal with both hands up. When you can carry it on your hips, it adds a little more rigour. If that were a sword with its own material, there would have been no more joy for Marco, who offered it. "You look fine." Warren walked beside the two kneeling. As usual, he had plenty of room for favor. But I haven''t forgotten the kindness of watching. - There''s one more thing I need to tell you. Also, cheered. It is a joyous cry that rocks the whole kingdom. Then. Con, con...... and. Looks like you''re here. Someone never responds to that sound, and the door opens to the left and right. First the Berea who showed up bowed her head to everyone. Ain''t long after he meets with Warren. I reached out and stepped into the room, pulling her (,) hand, which was right behind me. "- Huh" Ain breathed. I looked at myself and smiled at her, and I accidentally lost my word. "Come on, you''re not going" "... Yes, thank you" Away from Beria, she looked straight at Ain. Hua, who had never been used to seeing it, is now even more extinct. Everything that makes up the being that says she is doesn''t stop grabbing her own heart. Silk hair with pale balls (sapphire) shakes every time you walk and swells in the wind. Purple crystal (amethyst) eyes that won''t come true no matter how stunning the gem. Slightly red lips appeared well on the white magnetic skin without any blemishes. But it''s more elegant than it looks. Even standing next to a man who was called a hero, there was also a temperament that convinced him that he would not differ as one. I''ve never been more in love than I am today. As soon as she stood in front of me, I wanted to compliment myself for being able to offer her hand right away. "You must have fallen in love with me." That''s what I said, she showed it a spin in front of Ain. Even the way it looks takes my gaze away because of the different outfits I always wear. Alongside Ain, it caught everyone''s attention even more. Until today, Krone has never worn clothes of such a design as the Royal Ishtarika wears. But not today, I put my sleeve through it for the first time. "Hey, tell me" "Well... I know you don''t have to tell me, but I was in love with you" Then she tilts her little neck and laughs, of course. "You''re with me." "Alignment? "Yeah - because I was in love with you, too" And. The two stand side by side and move on with their feet inviting by the cheers that echo from the outside. With his hands on Ain''s arm, Krone joins him next to him in a familiar foothold, a moment when the two approached the balcony. "... what is this" "... beautiful" Seeing the light colors pouring from the sky, Ain and Krone''s feet stopped. Petals... yes, rose petals that Ain and Krone know well. It is a pale cherry blossom color, descending with the snow that was falling gently to create a fantastic landscape. It was pouring down into a cup of sight and enveloping the entire king''s capital. The people were astonished, and the three men who were on the balcony looked back and saw Ain. But Ain shook his neck to the side and answered, picking up rose petals in the palm of his hand. Then the petals, like snow crystals, quickly disappeared. (Is that Serra?) I couldn''t think of anyone other than Serra who could do this. "I have to write about today in my book." "Speaking of which... what title did you make it? "You can eat demon stones. It''s a book I write. I''ve come up with something like this..." Huh, my best cheer rang out today. It''s hard to hear each other standing so close. The two look softly closer. "The title of that book is -" A voice that no one else could hear was delivered only to Krone''s ear. I do hear voices that were supposed to be wrapped in cheer and dissolved in the air, and the laughter spills out unexpectedly at its Ain''t. "I''m looking forward to seeing His Majesty at the night club." "Me too. But I can''t wait to dance with Krone at night clubs." As she walked, she brought her arms and body closer to Ain. I look up at him with my moist eyes and wait for words for myself. Ain''t got a "tonight" foreword. "One song, can I deal with you? I said this while wrapped in cherry blossom petals. Krone further packs a distance from Ain''s arm and entrusts everything to him. Shake the glowing cherry star crystal on hand and say it with Ain, eyes and eyes. "No... don''t say one song, any song -" - and. 456 [White Day SS] About 80% sugar and 20% roughness [I have info on after-sales at the end] Ain was encouraging the executive even today. As usual, I was busy enough to turn my eyes around, but I am also used to royal duties compared to when I was young. So this is not the problem. "Yes, pay attention! The problem is this wasting cat suddenly comes to the office and pulls forcefully about Ain. I get it out, I bring it all the way to the castle kitchen. She''s already wearing an apron for some reason, and what''s wrong with it? "Mr. Katima." "Mmm, something!? "Can I go home? "No, no." "... in the meantime, I always pull suddenly-" "Is that going to be a long story? Come on, can we get down to business? Ain''t got his head in his arms when he was the fool who tried to take it seriously. "You know what day tomorrow is? "Hmm... I remember. I''ve got something for everyone." "Ho ho, the details are as solid as ever! Mm-hmm! I''m presenting the First Princess Point." That''s what Katima said. She took Ain''s hand and pessied the meatballs! I slapped him. Nothing painful or itchy, but how irritable it is to my heart. "What''s the use of the point? "You should be proud." In other words, none of them. Whatever it is, if you expose that emotion, it will not be obvious. Without a doubt Katima should go mad shaking her beard. This isn''t an adult response - but Ain''t got nothing to say. "Well, what did Ein prepare?" "I have a sweet treat and a nice pen or something I can use everyday." Ain tilted his neck wondering what was wrong with that. "Still a cleverly chosen man...... well I won''t wear a kettle around it! The question is, will Ein make it? "Eh." "The Valentine''s gift to Ein must have been handmade! Because Ain''t sending back what someone else made or ready-made!? Ha, this is why the man... Are you saying Ain''t the same in the days when I hear more men are handmade to give it back...? "... Mm" Although I definitely wanted to avoid snorting at Katima''s opinion, I was also convinced that she would say so. Certainly never handmade in return. Then it would be Katima''s idea to take this opportunity to make it by hand. That''s why he rented out the kitchen, and for some strange reason he was wearing an apron that looked great. "I''ll make my own this year." I just had something to worry about. "But not too hasty? Why would you want to advise me?" "No, it''s not a big deal." Katima accidentally loosened her cheek. He strokes his beard in an upbeat mood, though he seems shabby. "Actually, I was giving it to Dill, too. Then the other day, I saw you working hard at night in this kitchen. She was kind of cute, so I thought she might look a little cute." "It was just love..." Don''t forget to disparage me. Don''t touch me around. "Wash your hands and get started." "Okay. I decided to be honest with you today." "Mmm! Special wins are fine! This is how Ein''s special training opened up. But being in the office meant Ein had a job as well. But I don''t know if I forgot it, or if I turned it later, but his head had been occupied with special training in the kitchen. - When two hours and a little time went by. I was buying the instructor. Katima was looking unhappy. "I don''t like it." She was sitting back in a round chair, and she sees Ain cooking, and she leaks these words. Meanwhile, Ain, who held the bowl in one hand and was cleverly moving Hera, looked back in disquiet. "Just in case, but it''s about me, isn''t it?" "Mmm. Why do you remember it so lightly? Aren''t you too clever for nothing? "What a clich¨¦... isn''t this the occasion to rejoice in a well-remembered apprentice? "Wow, you mean I was good at teaching!? "Well, maybe so" I think it was actually good. When I say gut theory, "Here''s what I''m gonna do!" Sometimes it was noisy, but he basically acted as a good instructor, easy to understand. The proof is that Ein admitted it, albeit passively. "Hmm, I feel good! I don''t know if I''m going to sunbathe! "Ah! Hey... Mr. Katima!? What a free cat. She left Ain alone and boldly threw the apron away for some reason and left the kitchen. "No. Keep going." And that''s when I turned around. Leaving the kitchen, Katima''s claw marks smeared Ain. It''s the apron that was thrown earlier. That seemed to have accidentally flown to Ain''s feet, and one of Ain''s legs was out of balance. Stability was lost stepping on the ground from one foot, and the body flipped along the center of gravity. Eventually. - - Karan, Karan, and. A bowl I should have held in one hand rolled down the floor. "... yeah, sweet" Apparently, he was able to make it better than he thought. I take a splash of chocolate on my cheek on my finger and lick it and look away. Okay, let''s clean up. For one thing, I just figured out the fact that I could make it myself. It''s the moment I tried to get up with emotions all over my chest. "Oh, my God... did you fall? Olivia, who happened to pass by, came to hear the noise. On the other hand, when he sees embarrassment, Ain scratches his cheek and deludes him. Olivia looked at Ain like that and smiled gently closer. "It''s unusual for Ein to fall. - Huh, it''s your sister." She finds the apron that was falling on the floor and immediately guesses. I broke my knee as it was and knelt in, aligning Ain with the height of my gaze. Especially when I take out the handkerchief, I wipe the chocolate attached to Ain''s cheek. "It smells good." "I was teaching Mr. Katima along the way. If I complimented you, I''d be in a good mood and go for a walk." "She seems to be your sister. But there is no body. Ein made it..." "I''ll make it again. I learned how to do it, so I thought I''d make it next time where the apron didn''t fall on the floor." "Pfft, Ain''t" Then she carries her hand to her mouth and thinks. A few seconds, more than a dozen seconds later, I looked at Ain, no, Ain''t cheek and opened my mouth. "Can I taste it? "Fine. I''ll see you later on" Then you''ll have it "- Huh? Such Olivia''s index finger stretched out to Ain''s cheek in a delicious way. When I wipe the chocolate that was still there, I carry that finger to my own lips. When the color luster was carried to his good and compelling lips, he was sucked in without a moment of stray. Slowly, swallow to stain. Eventually she gave the melted chocolate a losing and swinging look and narrowed her eyes. "It was so delicious. I wanted a replacement." Ein lit up and turned to him and replied briefly, "That was good," he said. Of course, I plan to prepare it for Olivia as well, so to that effect. If the way you were born was a normal child, I''m sure this wouldn''t happen. How to be born as a dry ad. And there were problems of previous life, because the convenient word would come to Olivia: sister of a relative, or sister of a neighbor, rather than mother. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I think the primary enemy was wrapping. The more I look into it, the more elusive it is, and I don''t know how many times I''ve gotten tangled up when I put on the ribbon. It doesn''t mean it was easy to cook. Simply because it would be a matter of poor hands. "So in return for Chris" After noon the next day. I handed her a box wrapped with Ain visiting Chris''s room, which was off duty. "Oh well, today... thank you. Mind if I take a look? "... Oh, yeah" "Yea... why do you look so subtle..." "There were some nasty circumstances. Sorry, you can open it." Chris'' face as he reached for the ribbon was a full grin. That already seems delightful and I can''t think of giving it water. If you don''t like it, I''ll give you the ready-made product I had prepared just in case. I thought about it this way, and I was secretly prepared. "This, maybe" He opened the lid and noticed, and Chris snapped quickly. Just before the joy seemed to explode, the expressions filled with anticipation were clearly brilliant. "Can I try it? "Yes, fine! "- Mm-hmm! Chris raised his voice immediately after it was included in his mouth and looked up at Ain. "It''s so delicious! This was the best compliment Ain''t ever had. I could stroke my chest down and it warmed my heart. That''s what I thought from the bottom of my heart when I was glad I made it. (Good) Exhaling deeply. Gee, and. Ein''s upper body is warm and surrounded by a soft feel. "We may not have any more good things to do this year... we''ve run out of luck..." I''m exaggerating. Ain smiled bitterly, but stroked her back of the head gently. "He said he had no luck or anything. I''ll make it again if you like." "Really? He said he wouldn''t lie about this. "... then I will not tolerate it. I tried to get to one a month, but I would shorten the interval a little bit." "I''ll break your stomach, so eat early..." "No, you can''t!? Take care of yourself! Like a puppy deposited, an uncut, sad face can be pointed at Ain. Chris hasn''t made any demands to make it fast. This femininity is a jerk, and it''s pathetic in contradiction to the beauty I''ve called the Moon Goddess. Ein gently stroked her head like that. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ever since then, I''ve been doing my errands and redoing cooking, and the sun is late at night, just before the date changes. There, Krone, who was also a butler, was taking to Ain''s room before he went to bed. I need to give it to you before the date changes. Ein gave her the box she had prepared. "Mmm." A little bird receives food from his parent bird, but as such, Krone was sitting on the couch claiming his lips. I have a box of sweets on hand that I just received and opened from Ain. (... here it comes) To observe, I say feed them. Sometimes I haven''t been able to make time available for work lately. Krone sometimes had less time to sweeten Ain, and receiving handmade chocolate had caused much patience to disintegrate. "Hmm......! And there''s no rush either. Needless to say, Krone had just received his first handmade from Ain and was closer to being excited than usual. When Ain pointed at the chocolate with his empty hand, Krone just nodded deeply. No, it shouldn''t be a big deal. Nobody''s seen me anyway, and this should be now. Ein finally decides and carries the chocolate to Krone''s mouth. "Huh..." The swallowing trick was oddly glossy, but Ain''s heart only cared if she liked it or not. "I can''t believe this delicious chocolate. First time." "That''s too much praise," he said. He seems to like it, but more than anything. " "Yeah, it''s true. It was delicious." But she has no spare time in pursuit either. "I''ll take care of the rest. Oh, and all of this, even though Ain''t allowed me to eat it." "... how serious? "All of it? "How far are we going now, not to say the rest of the chocolate-" "I know. I seriously fed them all." I thought so, but Ain''t weak when it''s put into strong words. Because it seems accustomed to being hit by direct favors from Krone, and some unfamiliar aspects. "That''s right." And, when Krone stands up, he sits back on Ain''s lap. Neither is she ever small. Though higher than average, snuggling up on the tall ein was really cute as. By the way, I hope I sat down, but I wonder why I sat across the street. "Ahem." "Maybe to me? "Yes, it is." Now he wanted Ain to eat it, and she picked the chocolate and carried it to Ain''s mouth. Well, there''s nothing wrong with this. The distance is close and exciting, but it''s okay. - I thought so. As soon as Ain opened his mouth, Krone pinched the chocolate on his lips. Boasting total irresistibility, Ain receives a mouth-watering chocolate and chews it with some relief. Chocolate melted with each other''s heat and mixed with sweetness (,). "Mm-hmm. - Look, right? I think this way we can have fun together." To be honest, I don''t know the taste. But. "I think it was so sweet" I could only put this sentiment into words. Hearing that, Krone, sitting facing each other, turned his hand around Ain''s neck in a superior mood, packing a further distance and hugging him. "Pfft, which one? "... that way" It would not have to be worded that those Ain fingertips were pointed. 457 Invitations. The merchant town of Birdland. Over the past few years, the land has grown and gold flows have increased before. Tragic events that still leave scars - due to the Heim war. In proportion to the results of many of the funds invested, it now boasts a more developed picture than before. The influence of the big country Ishtarika is also low. Because now that Haim has become Ishtarika''s autonomy, his distance from Ishtarika has become even closer. - That Birdland has been in even more buzz over the past few months. "The Chancellor leans on the people." "Leaning on the people is not just in the monarch''s vessel! Such a general would be the vessel that leads the country! Because when Heim attacked me, he made me brave enough not to pull a step while I was ready to die! "You guys are wrong. A true monarch is a former chairman of commerce with deep ties to the land. Who do you think rebuilt the rock dam? Who do you think gave you the money? -" There is only one thing that attracts the attention of the luxury merchants and bourgeoisies going to the city. It was about the ritual of selecting Rockdam''s head of state, which was approaching. There are many people in Birdland who are sensitive to the smell of gold. They want to be close to the power of the Rockdam Head of State. And the candidates for the next head of state also wanted the influence of the Birdland merchants. If they have influence, it will also lead to a rate of support, because the road to the Head of State approaches. "You''re busy." "Yeah, it''s a buzz I''ve had before" An old merchant mumbled by the boulevard. "This would also be the aftermath of Haim''s decline." "You''re right. Even if they are under the asylum of Istarika, they themselves are not as influential as they were before. The only thing that has influence is Ishtarika''s voice." "Whoa, when it comes to rock dam, you think the candidate''s prime minister is making a leap" "What else? This will be our last chance to take the continent from Heim." "You can say it''s no longer collapsed, hegemony, but" They laughed damned. It is a well-known fact that it was now a rampage by the late King Heim, and I am not particularly willing to sell fights now that Ishtarika intervened here, but I have had an eye for Heim''s behavior in the past, and now I do not hate to complain. "But Rockdam''s thoughts are strange. It is a country bordered by Euroranheim and Ishtarika. In fact, it would be pointless to win or not the continent." "Hmm. You think there''s no point in healing without force? "I was wondering if that was just the will. It''s pointless to pay willingly." "It certainly could be. But I think. Whatever the circumstances, Rockdam will want the fact that he can conquer the continent''s hegemony. If you do, you will increase your national power. It''s hard to say it won''t affect the economy, because it''s hard to get a title." "It makes sense...... I mean, as a rock dam..." I want to increase my national power without selling fights to Ishtarika and without their influence. Don''t miss your last chance to win the continent without the use of force. It was this one heart. Second, the boulevard turned. "Oh." When one old merchant turned his eyes, there was "extra!" There is a figure of him who screams and sprinkles the paper. Eventually he approached me and I was sprinkled. When I saw that, I opened my eyes and was surprised. "Surprised. He said the man ran for the next head of state." "The man...... no way, he betrayed Madam? What a delightful story this has been! "But people, assets, brains. In many ways, he''s fit." "The ritual of selecting the Head of State is going to be a rough one. Which... was going to be static, but trying to make me earn it" The old merchants look up into the sky and narrow their eyes on the dazzling morning sun. Eventually, he dreamed of a dazzling golden light no less in the morning sun than he did on the day of the election of the Head of State. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Around the same time, Ishtarika boasts a royal castle crossing. A man in a golden hyena and a man in a swallow tail suit walked shoulder to shoulder in this beautiful garden where the gardener''s business glowed from left to right. Earlier, His Majesty said he''d leave it to Ain. "Hmm, that sire did that? Marco, a man in a swallow tail suit, is surprised to hear the words now. Interested in how he decided to leave Ain to himself this time. "The sender of the invitation did say Rendle." It was Lloyd who had direct involvement with those with that name. Shortly after the Heim war began, it was Rockdam that Ishtarika landed. It was those who welcomed them when they landed who were commanders of the military at the time in Rockdam, a man named Rendle. "From what I''ve heard, the Marshal has invited you, too." "It is. That said, although my father has also received an invitation, he has already admitted to saying no. I''m not leaving your Majesty." "So this is the General''s concern about how Ein will respond." "... it''s a different story, but I''m still not used to being called a general" "Soon I''ll get used to it. A little over four months after Ein''s engagement and reign at the age of twenty were announced. He was appointed shortly afterwards, so it would be a good time." Dill will be young and in some seats. One, taken together, is more Ain''s escort, the other adds the position of leader of the Black Knight, now a general, created to provide protection around him. "I hope so... That''s what we talked about" Dill coughed up as he walked and changed his standing. "Last year I received two invitations under Ein" "One is the present Head of State, who will leave shortly. Here''s the other one, Lord Rendle." "It will. But the other day, I also received an invitation under my father. This is definitely an indirect encouragement as they cannot rush the royal family." That''s why they were walking shoulder to shoulder like this. About a few hours ago, Dill was summoned to Warren. So I was told the story: "It''s time to make Rockdam wait". Ishtalika was busy with Ain for a reason, but it would be time to reply. Warren asked Dill for it when he needed to ask Ain. "I want to know what the general thinks." "I disagree. There is no need for Ein." I''d like to know why. "I don''t feel the significance to taking my feet. You don''t have to ask if it''s in your national interest or if you think about it." Frankly, it doesn''t make a lot of sense to let Rockdam turn royalty. Because that is the national interest, and because we do not want any further friendship in the future. "I understand if Father or Master Warren is going," Dill added at the end. "But since Ein is willing to do everything, I''m sure he wants to go." "Willing, that''s a good word." "Lord Marco." "No, excuse me. I''m not a human resource person either, I''m just trying to get out of the way." It''s not even like I''m forced to stop. In the end, it depends on Ein''s choice. It is on these sides that Silvard also entrusted his judgment, and it is because of Ain''s behavior so far that the other heavy towns do not pinch their mouths. I''m not swinging it off freely, but, after all, is the word willingness right? "You''re here." - Eventually I plug it into the courtyard and Dill says so and stops my leg. I saw the back of a prominent hedge. This is the gift of the gardener''s skill, which has been adjusted so that it can never be seen from anywhere else. It is, so to speak, a space that has as special significance as a royal bedroom. "Excuse me." and Dill called out to the service that stood in front of the entrance. "Master Warren asked me to give this to Mr. Ain" That''s what I said, and I took the rounded paper out of my nose. The paper is closed with strings, some of which describe the rock dam thing. But I shake my neck to the side as I feel sorry for my salary. "Well," Marco said, looking at the sky. "Indeed, Master Ain was on official business in the morning. And now, a warm afternoon in the sun. Lord Dill, you better get back out there." Finally Dill also understood and shrugged his shoulders. It''s the moment I tried to get nostalgic for the rounded paper. "- Huh." A maneater emerged from a gap in the hedge plundered the paper, floating his winning face. Even if the hasty dill stretches out his arm, it''s too late. Maneater disappears immediately into the hedge. ... Marco''s hand was put on Dill''s shoulder with his outstretched arm draped without force and without sound. - Okay. There was a pair of men and women who kept their backs in a single tree, bathed in a leaking tree, and soaked in a comfortable micro sleep. It would be a picturesque sight from the side. A woman''s head is placed on a man''s shoulder, and everyone wants to watch her neighbor amicably. A man eater shows up there, puts a piece of paper on the man''s lap and disappears. "... hmm? When the man immediately noticed and woke up, he noticed the paper and took it. Feeling the calm sleep of a woman on her own shoulder, she glances through the letters that were written. "Oh, I thought it was time." "Ein......? "I''m sorry, are you awake? "Yeah, I''m fine.... Something wrong? "Kind of from Mr. Warren. Krone can still sleep." Ain smiles at her with a stream as she points her face at the paper. Then she honestly sweetened and closed her eyes. It''s something that has grown before and has become quite honest with me. Ein feels a hint of it and then turns to what was written. (Honestly, I didn''t really feel like going) I know exactly what it means for the next King Ishtarika to take a leg. If the destination is domestic, I don''t have to know, and I don''t think it would be a good idea to head to the venue for the election of the next Head of State. But... (What''s the matter) On the ground opposite Krone was a newspaper. An article written on it drew Ain''s interest, and whatever its shape, it was driven by the desire to take a trip to Birdland, not Rockdam. But the newspaper isn''t from the last few days, it''s an old one that was published a month ago. So I have to go back a little bit. - Why not? Why Ein wanted to go to Birdland. 458 Old stories of the immortal fox and the champion of land transport. About a month to go back. After you finish your breakfast, take your time. "- Heh." and Ein leaks his admirable voice on his own balcony. It is the newspaper that is at his disposal with his hips down to the chair. It was written there that a new technology was created in the magical city of Ist. "Research results for interracial..." Speaking of interracial, it has the same demonic stones as demons. Anyway, unlike demons, it''s normal that you can''t eat other people''s demonic stones. So you cannot gain vitality or magic from the demonic stones of others in the same way as demons, nor do you evolve. There is also the effect of temper. To put it, interracial is a human being who has only housed demonic stones and nuclei in his body. There are differences in appearance, but in Ishtarika it was just as common as differences in skin color. - Well, the good news for that interracial is this technology. Ein is not very bright about the field of medicine. In addition to being a professional field, I could not afford to encourage such studies. That is why I did not understand many of the words written in the newspaper...... This is what happens when you put it together. "Establishing Artificial Magic Transplantation Into the Inside of the Demon Stone" Nothing to summarize, the title said this. There are several effects you can target. In addition to rejuvenation, certain physical improvements. Besides, dealing with heretoforeign-specific diseases that could not previously be treated, etc. I didn''t know the finer action or technique as usual, but it would be a good research result if I only heard the results. (You remind me of a bad story) It was an experiment to create an artificial demon king that forcefully used that technology without considering its effects on the human body. Then - accidentally. From behind, arms not my own were turned in front of my chest. Bullshit. A soft, febrile feeling, pressed against the nose by the voice. After the bright redhead covered the newspaper only for a moment, it did not defy gravity and drooped into Ain''s body sitting in a chair. "Anyway, it just purified the magic removed from the stone as if it were filtering water." (- - I think the same thing said) "If you want to make demons, you can''t be okay with interracial beings who don''t have to know and who don''t accept magic other than themselves. Unless it''s someone special." Some questions come to mind. From among them, Ain dares to ask a different question than about the newspaper. For now, don''t touch this sense of distance. "I''ve suddenly come out of nowhere these days, but how come it''s always like a secret meeting" "It''s up to you because I''m not trying to see anyone but you. Don''t worry, I''m coming out on my own." When I hear back, Ein says, "... Rikai," succinctly. Shannon looks at the paper over Ain''s back, sometimes boring, sometimes laughing. A cool morning breeze strokes their cheeks. I just woke up. Come on sunshine. There are no words, just slightly ringing wind cuts. "If this is true" and Ain opens his mouth without any concern. "You mean amazing technology." "If it''s not flawed." "I''m not guided in this area either..." One thing I noticed was that there was a statement of interest. Repeat the blink several times before reading it to eat in. "The home of the investor is north of Birdland. Isn''t that Ishtarika?" The representative seems to be a merchant, but the name of the organization is a sign of the Chamber of Commerce and others. - It''s also called [Golden Route] I can''t even guess where the name came from, but I guess I''m proud of the funds that are shameless about the name. Rather than the many chambers of commerce that exist in Ishtarika, it is proof of this that this organization is the lead investor. "I might be concerned" "Then why don''t you go? "No, no, no, no, no. What are you gonna do when you get there?" "This overlaps with the selection of the Head of State. It''s decided whether the lead investor is a collaborator of a particular candidate, or whether he''s trying to be a candidate." Dark says, "You had an invitation you received last year." "... oh. Does that mean there''s a revelation or some kind of party?" At last, he said it was part of the vote collection. That''s part of recruiting supporters to feed on topicality. "Well, you haven''t decided what you''re gonna do where you''re going after all." "You just have to ask. Can you really do that?" Here, Ain turned around and looked at Shannon. He was close enough to feel exhaled because of his posture, but he has no hue or anything. Because Ain''s cheek was caught. "Hey, what a face! There was a fever that would have taken his lips if the situation were, but now, more than that, it makes his lips pointy in a different way on his face. "You''ve decided you can do it. To someone charged with a crime:" Did you do it? ? It''s just as stupid as asking ? "I know it''s me, too. Whoa! That you shouldn''t use me (,) instead! "Rejected." "... why don''t you tell me why? "Because it''s dangerous. If you use that power on a normal person, if you do poorly, it breaks your spirit." That is particularly remarkable now. The current situation, which can be said to have increased and used its power and evolved before. As Ein, I don''t know how much influence I have, and I don''t know if I can help. Most importantly, there is no relationship because the results do not change as a result of the reduction. "I only borrowed it once when I was in Strom, but things weren''t the same then" And I have one more thing to say. smiling bitterly and scratching my cheeks. "Later. Not me. My power, I think." "It''s the same thing for both." It was useless to say anything to her openly reopened. Then the sound of a knock reached the two ears. Shannon, who heard that, finally left "see you" and disappeared like an illusion. Ein, one or the other remaining, saw the visitor dill and exchanged words as usual. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Clerks are more common these days than before, beside my grandfather Silvado. Even more, I feel the day is approaching to reign. Ain thought of it as he walked down the crossing to the hall, feeding his English into the afternoon. "Nyahahaha! That''s a graff! There is only one person who speaks like that. Past the crossing corridor and bowl together with two people who know each other well where they plugged into the hall. "Oh, Ain''t it?" "Your Highness, you''re in a good mood." Graf bows his head after Katima''s words. He is now of the Ishtarika aristocracy, but in fact there is no great difference from before. The announcement of the engagement of my granddaughter and Ain will have a greater impact. At his and Katima''s feet like that, one large crate was placed. "Is Mr. Graff at work? "Yep. Some of what Master Katima used to use. Is Your Highness resting? "That sort of thing.... Oh, yeah, I need to ask you something." I remember talking to Shannon in the morning. "If you can respond to me, what can I do?" "It helps. Actually -" While omitting what was written in the newspaper, Katima also spoke with him. Fortunately, they both knew about the article and were able to share their consciousness without going into details. "Hmm..." Graf''s expression is slightly stiff. I agreed with Ein''s words once, but I can see he''s struggling with his choice of words. The shadow of a bird flying out the window crossed beside the three for a moment. "Your Highness is concerned about the Lord of the Golden Route." "Alliance lord?" "I apologize for this. The Golden Route is not just a chamber of commerce, it has a special aspect." Apparently, Katima didn''t even know, so she rocks her beard with interest. "In a nutshell, it''s power. We employ a number of leading adventurers and hold many ships that can withstand long journeys. We have also been asked to crusade demons that do not pass our guild, and we have a side as a mercenary corps" "Ho ho, I''m doing it wide." "Yes, and so do the rest of the isto''s funding for researchers, but after the Heim war, we have also invested in reconstruction, so much so that there are regions where no existence can be built without them" "Is it surprising that the Alliance Master is a personable man? "Personable¡­ I guess, depending on the recipient" Ain and Katima narrowed their eyes to words that contained. Even if you don''t encourage me to continue, a graph that draws my will is potpourring. "The Allied Lord''s name is Bayolf Harden. Around forty men in his years, he was a man full of business talent, resembling his own mother. We should be commended for investing in reconstruction. But Noon doesn''t like him." "Mr. Graff is familiar with you." "There is. Non used to study in Birdland. At that time, there was a past that I asked Bayolf''s mother to teach, and at that time," "- I''m sorry, can you tell me about that master first? I''m sorry I pinched the conversation, but there''s no way I''m not interested in the term Graf''s master. "We admit Graf''s arm, too. It bothers me when I hear about the master." "Then overstep." He coughs to correct his residence. Then Graf immersed himself in his grief and gently loosened his cheeks. "After five years of learning a lot under my mentor. Eventually, as the land transport champion of the great country Heim, as the chairman of one of Birdland''s leading chambers of commerce, Noona has had a past where he exchanged gold blades several times." But. "Master Noon is the only one who didn''t win. Whatever you do, it''s a bitter memory of being hit first." "Well, Mr. Graff was there, so Heim..." "That''s right. Heim won land transport to the main battlefield with the power of Non. - But this is after my teacher lost his leg. This is why I don''t like Bayolf." The hegemony, old but not lurking the ringing, was mixed with obvious anger. There is also power in the voice, and the power as a great nobleman of war. "Bayolf betrayed his teacher and held in his hand the Chamber of Commerce that his teacher had. At the time, he took over his ambitious men." Hearing that, Katima put her arms together with complex emotions. I wanted to say something. "Master Katima must know that there''s no choice." "Mm-hmm... sorry to hear that, but if you''re in a position like that, it''s your own fault for getting your foot slapped." "I agree with Non. But I don''t like his means. He shook his master''s conscience and took the seat of his head by what should be called despicable means." "... hmmm" The feeling of asking for means is not in the minds of the two of us. For surely those who speak do not feel well, and that is what they thought at this time, if they do not make a great deal of sense where they were known. "Mr. Graff after you replaced him? "Yeah, Non has never lost to Bayolf. That said, he''s growing up a lot nowadays. Even from Non''s point of view, he seems to be experiencing eye-catching growth. It''s only recently that the name" Golden Route. " Then I looked at the clock, Graf. "Oops, it''s time to free up" "Nyah! I''m sorry I held you back! "I don''t mind, it''s been a long time since I''ve been able to talk to my teacher." "I want to hear it one last time. What''s that teacher doing now? "I hear you''re hiding. - Then." Finally, he bows his head deeply and finally hurries away with his feet. Though he thought he could hear an interesting story inside, Ain looks back at the new question and turns to the wasting cat next door (Katima). "What about the research results that were in the newspapers? "Theoretically, it''s impossible. It''s hard to explain, but it might be similar to when you have fish." "I don''t know." "Well, listen. Fish often die lightly when the water they inhabit changes. That''s why enthusiasts get used to mixing water in little by little. It''s a similar way to clean the magic inside the Stone." "You mean you shouldn''t care about technical stories" "If you can read and fish for dozens of thick reference books, I''ll tell you more." ¡­¡­ "Shizuku, as Ein also knows, if you use it in the wrong way, it''s the same as the artificial demon king experiment.... so even if I were you, I''d like a little more information... oh man." I shrug my shoulders at the end and then brace the strings around the crate. As I carry it myself without leaving it to the servants, it seems that what is contained is quite important. He doesn''t even let people get too close to the lab, Katima seems. One, Ain, looks up at the sunlight over the glass that spreads over the hall. He closed his eyes and became strongly aware of his interest. 459 Like the size of the clothes. The story in the paper had also reached Silvered''s ear. "I was also interested in the rest. Now, as Katima says, there are many things that bother me" In a dinner setting just for Ain and the two of us, he said so with a taste for tea after meals. Ein looks slightly tired as he said he encouraged his official duties as he studied late today beside Silvard and lowered his back to his seat directly opposite him. "At this time. Let me tell you something." "What is it? "We have a decision to make on something like this one." Naturally, too. Say I get it, Ain''t nodding. "Whether it is true or not is imperative, but our royal family must strive to ensure that the technology is not kept secret when these research results are preceded." "Are you saying not to be monopolized by one chamber of commerce or something? Silvard nodded. "If it''s for the good of the country, you can''t look at monopolizing it. Nevertheless, from the researchers, you don''t like the fact that the country is deprived of its research results." It is not only a robbery by royal power. Forward this strongly. "So what do we do?" "It''s easy. Until now, the royal family has bought as much reward for such technology as they want - the right to pay. Like anyone can use it. Naturally, we will respect the researchers without taking them lightly and make sure that they are mutually beneficial." "So that''s what you''re gonna do this time." "It will be after the inspection. But." and reach up to the beard and look up at the ceiling. Like distorting between eyebrows, confusing, or lost in choice. ... with some bitter laughter. I haven''t heard anything from Wang Du. and. "Most recently, the Royal Family has paid a great deal of money for new research results on water trains and technologies related to Leviathan''s architecture. There are other techniques for therapists. These basically reach the castle" "Is that... hoping to buy technology? "Some of them will have done so, but others just wanted to earn fame and share new technologies" This time, I may have stepped on it because of the wide margin of money. This is what Ein thought. "Approval shall be required from all relevant places, including the Legal Service, for technology applied to the human body. If you use it without the royal permission, you will be punished. It''s only natural that there should be a report... I don''t know. I hear the lead investor is from Birdland, and maybe he''s going to use it outside Ishtarika." When asked why he hadn''t fallen, Ain also raised a question mark. If you can solve it with money, you should. This is even more so if it is an event involving the future of an Inhuman. They shared the sentiment in their hearts that judgment should only be delayed. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Two weeks and a few days later. The result was that Silvado''s expectations were in the right place. According to reports received from Birdland, a continent in the centre of which separated the sea, an interracial race suffering from a certain serious disease overcame the disease. Katima sighs loudly in the underground lab in the castle. "Look, this is almost a human experiment." "You''re acting fast." "Mmm. Research is an experiment, but we should be a little cautious about the human body. I don''t know what to say about other countries." She would have complained because the study itself came from the magical city of Ist. Flip back to the proud couch and defeat the body in an impervious manner. "What did your father say? I''ll try to recall Silverado these days, but there''s nothing notable about it. "Nothing in particular. The technology itself seems concerned, but I don''t think I''m willing to talk about it because it''s a situation in another country." "I guess so. It''s going to be tough for every era to have a rights issue." "What about Mr. Katima about wanting to buy rights? "Well, we''ve got results, and we should hear more about it once. I told you to put in a nasty lie, but it''s not a good story to ignore by the royal family, for the sake of the Istarians. Well, I''m a former royalty." "... ok" Ain''t got his hands in his nostrils, mostly. I''ll send a letter to Tiggle. What I want you to do is send people to Birdland. In addition to this technology, I was also concerned about the interracial fact that I had overcome the disease, and I wanted him to put exploration in close proximity. Are you sure you want to move Lord Haim? "I know. From the point of view of Heim now, I can say that Ishtalika has moved. I''ll ask my grandfather before I send him a proper letter, and I''m not willing to act on my own." "Fine, fine." Then Katima added, "Personally, I agree with Ein." Then. "Fluffy... sleepy..." "You''ve been working all night since yesterday? "Mmm. I was too far ahead of myself, and the sun was down when I realized it! I slept on the couch thinking I had to stay." "Dill said he was living a similar life at the Mansion." "My husband needs a sermon!? "I think my wife, who didn''t tell her husband about last night, needs a sermon, too. Chris taught Dill yesterday, so thank you." I can''t tell you back Katima buried her face on the couch and bummed her feet in dissatisfaction. He leaked his voice weakly, blind to Ain, who stood up and walked out of the room, before falling asleep without a foretaste. (You wouldn''t even ask if I said as much) Now that I knew, I left the room in a quiet foothold without disturbing my sleep. At a familiar foothold, we went up the stairs and out onto the ground floor, then headed to the stairs leading to the upper floors. One staircase at a time, relaxing up the stairs, is a hierarchy with Chris'' room. Along the way, exchange unbridled service with unreserved exchanges. It is noticed in front of the door where it was reached. - It''s strangely noisy. Tilt your little neck to the signs and sounds drifting from inside the room, reaching for the door in confusion. "... that" I never get a response when I say people''s voices come from inside. Clarify your ears. Unlike earlier, the noise is transforming into fornication. (I wonder if I was done with my previous errands yet) Here''s what bothered Ein. This visit was for an upcoming official meeting. However, it is not an official business as important as it should be done as soon as possible, and there are no problems where the day has been changed. It''s a little early for the promised time in the first place, and I can''t help but have another errand for Chris. "Go ahead." Ain looks back at Martha''s voice, which she inadvertently heard from behind. If I didn''t hear you wrong, she said go ahead now. In reply on behalf of Chris, the landlord, you probably know what''s going on inside. "Huh." "It''s Olivia and Chris who are in there. Dear Ein, please come in." "I still have a response..." "It''s okay. I think he''s just a dressing doll yet." "... Hmm!? "Yes, please come inside." "Hey...... hey!? He pushes his back hard but hands on the door with it. When you open the door, there. "Oh, Ein." "Dear Ein!? How could - ah... oh, I''m sorry! If I do...! Clothes, clothes, clothes. A pile of clothes scattered all over the place, like floors and sofas. The two figures, sitting in chairs placed in slightly open spaces, were, unlike usual, dressed in unfamiliar outfits. "Forget the time, we''ll clean it up soon" "I just got here early. Mr. Martha forced me into this, but this is what the errands were about." Chris then rises up gently uplifting her cheeks, even as she shyly twists herself on the chair. "Duh, what do you think...? She wrapped herself in a rare piece, showing it around. of the narrow silhouette. I dressed it elegantly and rocked my golden thread hair. Did I still say Chris is the one who can make simple outfits look attractive without difficulty? Turn it around and show it, then fold it into a letter that turns your body. I looked up Ain and my chest, waiting for an answer, struck the early bell. "You look great. I''m looking forward to seeing you out there." While I and I have long realized that vocabulary praising women is a poor minister, I feel relieved to see Chris cheeks broken with joy. I whisper, "Good," I leak, coloring my cheeks with heartfelt joy. "When were you buying it? "The other day. Olivia and I had the chance to go to Castle Town, so we bought clothes together." "Oh, so it got to the castle... you mean" That makes me want to try it on. I tried to get back out once. "Ain, how about me? I followed it and Olivia asked me, stopping my leg. She also looked unfamiliar to Ain in a turtleneck sweater. Also, I wear Dada glasses today and have a different impression. A flamboyant, glossy smile combines, but also conceives wonder and pity. "Of course, it suits you. Should I regret my vocabulary?" "Phew, I have nothing more to say than that." As I was doing this, Chris stood in the chair. "I''ll be here in a minute to get dressed, just give me a minute! "I wish I could keep it that way" "I''m so glad you said that, but actually, there was this clothing, I had to adjust, so I wear it all the time..." If you ask me, it did look small. I''m not saying where (,), but it seems cramped. "... hey" Chris stops his legs haphazardly and gently points at his lips, wondering how to say it seemed to contain somehow. "Huh, I didn''t get fat, so hey!? Ain''t laughing bitterly when he sees Chris in a panic. I''m not willing to point it out. Because there are things you can''t put into words, even if you know it. "It''s okay because my clothes are stretchy. But Chris'' fabric was solid." "Right... my chest hurts when I keep doing this all the time" Because of each other''s style, it''s so poisonous to the eyes when it comes to these topics. I can''t talk about it, but I haven''t even come in yet. Ein only sees the blue sky stretching out onto the balcony and follows the flow of clouds with his eyes. Where Chris left off on a fast leg. "Yes." Reminds me unexpectedly. Ask Olivia for a cute outfit, unlike usual, without looking to change. "Do you know what a golden route is? "I know. It was before Ein and I left Heim." Sometimes I wanted to hear a little bit about it. Ain glanced forward and opened his mouth. "Whatever, Mr. Graff, you think it''s the Chamber of Commerce at a glance." "Yeah. Needless to say the scale, the skill of the head has been remarkable since that time. Do you remember the job I was doing at the time? "You mean the sea crystal with Euro." "That''s right. In fact, I also interacted with the Chamber of Commerce associated with the Golden Route then. I was just caught in the brokerage." With that said, finger back the slightly out of position glasses. One such trick is so picturesque that I''m going to fall in love with it. "Thank you for waiting! With a cheerful voice, Chris really returned in a few moments. Hurry up and get rid of the scattered clothes, one, check the room conditions and nod and show them. Restore your mind and lower your back to the seat next to Olivia. Then what we have talked about is not of remarkable importance. With Olivia crossed, I prepared tea and proceeded with the meeting. 460 Proposed SS for Benefits: "About a Hot Day" "... the sea" It was the ocean as far as I could see. Looking back, there is a jungle surrounded by depressed trees. By the way, Ain''t got room to know where this is. Plus, I had no idea why I was here. "Ain" Ain turned honestly to Olivia''s voice, which she heard from behind. "Um, why am I here... to...? "? What''s wrong? "... it''s nothing" I decided not to ask the question why are you wearing a bathing suit? Instead, Olivia, dressed in a white bikini, can''t leave behind her lid. She usually has white legs and thin hips pressing up the chest of the dress. I made an excuse in my heart that everything I could vividly remember was because of my reincarnation. biased, due to the subtle sense of distance that makes her seem like a relative''s sister. I honestly can''t see it as my mother is a problem, but in the first place, there was a way I was born as a dry ad, and there was nothing I could do about all this. "Master Olivia! I brought fruit. Yikes! And Mr. Chris, too? And I didn''t even ask. She, wrapped in a pale swimsuit as bright as the blue sky, is also overly flashy and poisonous to the eyes, as is Olivia by way of example. Looking at the fruit I''m holding on my chest, I''m starting to feel like I''m doing something useless. "Ah, Master Ain was awake, too." "Yeah. I hear you are." "Apparently, is it? "Yeah, I think so. I don''t know." I gave up trying to understand this situation without saying anything anymore. "It looks delicious." And Olivia looked at the fruit that Chris had brought and said: "Master Krone is waiting over there, so why don''t we just go eat?" Apparently, there''s Krone too. But where am I? Why are you trying to eat here? I was thinking, Ain''t got a soft feeling covering his back. "Arin, I''m coming." "¡­ Copy that." Pretending not to realize who the softness is, I look up at the sky deciding to never turn around. A blue sky with no clouds. Hopefully, it was something I wanted to see when my heart was calm. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The beach is a short distance away. What I was waiting for there was to see Krone, and Ain''t stroked his chest loosely - I couldn''t. Is that what you came for? "Already suddenly what? The Clone outfit I answered is not a swimsuit. Yes, it''s not a swimsuit. But don''t be alarmed. The off-shoulder camisole couldn''t hide his stomach, and his cute lace drapes exposed most of his thighs. (Swimsuit already.) Exposure is suppressed compared to the other two, though pathetic. It was undisputed, something like a swimsuit. Looking at the horizon with a distant eye, Krone leaned closer to Ain''s arm. "Are you sick, too? Accidentally, I stuck my forehead and forehead together. I know you''re trying to take a temperature, but her eyes, every single one of her long lashes. And all white and magnetic skin with no blemishes is right in front of you. "It''s turning red... after all -" "No! Because it''s just a little past the day! "Fine, but not if you can''t, can you? I''m ashamed of my clutter, even though you would be sincerely worried about me. Ain shook his head wide and tried to get out of his way. (... ah, that) I get distracted because I''ve shaken it too hard. Olivia, Chris, Krone...... I can hear the three worried voices. But the sight is covered in black, finally. - Passa, and. Ain''s body was lying on the beach. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next time he woke up, Ain was tempered for a moment but soon calmed down. Because it was my room that I saw in my sight. "A dream." What a dream, I get stunned by myself. I just made them feel sorry for letting their swimsuits out into their dreams on their own, soft and warm feeling pressed against their backs. And I noticed a regular sleep. "... that dream wasn''t my fault" Even if we don''t turn around, we''ll know who did it. He said it was obviously Olivia. I''m sure he suddenly missed Ain and snuck into his bedroom. I must have just found Ain sleeping and decided to sleep with him. As Ain cleverly slipped out of her arms, she slipped through the bedroom and advanced to the living room. I laid my finger on the window and looked up at the sky full of heaven spreading outside. "It''s a beautiful night sky..." I felt my heart washed as I looked at the stars in the distance as it was in my dreams. Afterwards Ain''t sure if she''s going back to bed or sleeping on the couch. Eventually I went back to bed to keep Olivia from grieving, but I wake up in the morning and realize I was being hugged again. If that happened, I could only look far away to get rid of the clutter again. 461 In the meantime, I thought Id go. And to this day. Ein, who received a letter from Maneater, was on his way outside the castle. "Ah la la..." Ishtarika King''s Capital, Castle Town. At Majolica Demon Stone Store, a hidden famous store facing the corner of the alley. That''s what the shopkeeper, Majorica, said while polishing the Demon Stone. "You hadn''t replied yet. Aren''t they freaking out, too? "I think so. But I was busy." Reply Ein was talking with his upper body on the counter and showing it weak. "It would be - what an unusual thing to announce your fianc¨¦e''s reign at the age of twenty at the same time. It would have been tough to walk outside today." "It''s not as good as everyone thinks. It''s the same as before." It''s been a long time since Ain walked in a light mood down the castle town. I''m not talking about yesterday today. Even if it had been clearly announced that it would reign, because it had been decided in any case that it would become king. Accidentally... Ein, who was placed on the counter and found the envelope. When you read the title in the stream. (Martial Arts Games Management Union? I was interested to see the sender. Birdland''s gonna be busy this year. "Huh?" "Look, there''s been a martial arts festival every few years." "Uh... was that the one Ed was winning" The two men who were able to go to the finals were oddly the same as a few tournaments, two Logas and Ed. "You haven''t been around since the Heim War. But they''re going to start again this year, and it''s imperative that Rockdam''s head of state selection ceremony be accompanied by uninterrupted money." You mean the north side of the continent is going to be a festival? "Looks like it." "... So, the operation of that martial arts festival? How did you get a letter from Mr. Majolica? "Some adventurer is recommending me. In the end, this kind of thing will be more exciting and a lot of money flowing when the participants are extravagant. I''ve been invited so many times, I''m used to it." "Heh..." I know Majorica is famous among adventurers. Um, that''s a good example of how to deal with an Alliance outside a Divine Hidden Dungeon. But Majorica doesn''t look ridiculous. "Are you joining us? "You''ve decided not to. There''s nothing to gain where you win." "Honor, prize money..." "The former would suffice to have had all sorts of experiences with His Highness. The latter, if I say so, but I have a lot of money." They set up shops in the first class of the Wang capital. That would already be profitable and natural. Although I was embarrassed about the former and didn''t touch it. Ain nodded back, "If you ask me," he said. "I''m going to Rockdam." "Watch the game, I guess." "I''m not even interested in watching the game right now, knowing the full battle of Your Highness. What I care about is me, alle." Then Majorica put this morning''s newspaper in front of Ain. "As a researcher, you''re interested in that technology." Only technology for example interracial is a source of interest. Clearly, I''m not interested in anything else. "Let''s go, Your Highness." "Hmm..." It was about the position that was hooked. When I was Prince Wang, I didn''t have to know, and I was just wondering if I could go out of the country so easily, not so far away from my reign. "You''re wondering anyway, aren''t you? Don''t worry, I''ll help you." "What can you do to help me?" "Hmm, here it is." That''s what I said and took my earlier invitation. "It''s not like I don''t want to be in a situation where I''m finally putting my shoulder in. Then we should go and watch this festival." "It''s like just crushing the face of a rock dam" "If you come from that country, I can just tell His Highness I''m grateful. It''s superior. It''s enough to tell the good salt plum that your highness is going to take his feet like this." I don''t know how much to tell you. Warren, even Krone can write those letters, and I can admit to responding without any difficulty. "... I guess so" "I''m not talking about being grand to Your Highness. Even the people over there would have invited this kind of situation with understanding." "I mean, sort it out." Ain goes to watch the martial arts festival organized by the martial arts competition management union and Yamato. In doing so, you just have to leave something to say about Rockdam''s ritual of selecting heads of state. As the fate of the last name, if I could ask you anything about the technology held by the Golden Route... "The operating union will be operated by donations, but most of this donation is due to the golden route." And, with a forethought. This is the only place to talk and continue. "You already know what I''m trying to say, Your Highness, don''t you? "Yeah, I fully understand that the influence is amazing" It will be the highest advertisement during the ceremony for the selection of the next Head of State. It''s not that what I''m doing on the golden route is a bad thing, and I wasn''t feeling any kina odor. One thing I was feeling instead, it''s joy. This may also bring us surprisingly close to the results of the example study. Here Ein again, this time organizing about his most recent goals. (That) What did you do when you thought about it...... I''m pretty sure I was wondering about the example technique, but I realize I wasn''t clear about one thing about how it works against it. Even Silverado does. He also said he was not willing to speak out if it was a situation in another country. That being said. The story Katima was telling here plunders the back of her brain. It''s a story that if you''re royal, it''s for the people. If you''re technology, you shouldn''t ignore it. (In the meantime, can I just ask Ishtarika if it is possible to provide technology) It''s paid for, naturally, and even so, fine dust doesn''t complain. I can ask you about the technical offer in a letter. "I think it''s better for the good of the people if His Highness takes a leg, and your opponent will change his attitude." "... did I have such a palpable look? "How many years do you think we''ve been dating? Oh, yeah! Master Katima won''t be able to go, and you don''t have to worry about the little hard stories because I''ll be your advisor next to you." "Oops, I think the outer moat has been buried" "I heard your majesty hasn''t objected. I''ve had enough meals." I don''t know if this expression is correct, but Majorica came with it at the end. Ain''t looking at the watch all the way, moving the upper body he was keeping at the counter. Reach out your spine and then hang your hands on the entrance and exit doors. After the sound of the provided bell echoed, he opened his mouth. "I''ve asked Tiggle to do it before, so I''ll get back to Mr. Majorica." "Oh, so you''re going? "If this is for Ishtarika, I should move." "I think it''s a good idea." Because it won''t be easy to get out of the country after you take the reins. Even my grandfather Silvado understood that. Later I can also speculate that I would trust Ain''s strength and not be against it. If so, you can make a fine fold and then leave Ishtarika. "Thank you every time -" Dropped off by Majorica with words. After I go outside, I rendezvous with Marco, who has been waiting for me. "Apparently, you''ve decided to cross the ocean." It was a voice with a certain amount of content. I''m not complaining if Ain''t made up his mind rather than saying I totally agree. Having said that, I want you to share proper explanations and thoughts - intentions like this are included. Did you find out? "If you look at my face, you''ll see. Tell us more at the castle, Your Majesty." Talking fast and helpful, but fulfilling...... In my heart, "I guess I was that easy to understand," I whine without speaking out, grinning and scratching my cheeks. 462 To my birthplace. The problems in the Wang capital came to mind as much as they could with each passing year, but among them, the inability of Ain''s ship to dock, which would become the next king, was a major problem. Therefore, a new pier - although too big to sum it up in a word with the pier. A new pier was built on a scale that would allow Leviathan, a huge battleship, to dock. Across the pier, the White King of present-day King Silvado. And the figure of Leviathan lined up on the other side is spectacular, arguably the symbol of Ishtarika, which has developed even more remarkably here recently. Construction began after the Heim War, when Ain was training in Strom. Today, just a few years after the completion ceremony... Wang Du was wrapped up in even more dramatic buzz here these days. Ishtarika boasts the highest power at sea. Ain and Silvado stand on the deck of the sea dragon ship Leviathan. "We decided to send out participants in the competition over the Heim Autonomy. I''ve already rubbed it against Tiggle." "You''re early." "I thought this would happen anyway. I was making Warren ready." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I''m not saying I''m dissatisfied, but am I that easy to understand by fulfilling? Look up at the blue blue sky and narrow your eyes to the falling daylight. Ein takes a breath with Phew, then sees the audience gathered at the pier that has just been completed. Here "Can I leave at Leviathan from? "Good. Otherwise, there would be no point in being able to dock Leviathan in the king''s capital" "Right. ¡­ so the name is encouragement." "This is where it drops. However, there are other reasons." And, look at Ain. "I was going to ask him to go to the Heim Autonomy as part of his official duties. There will be no good memories of the land, but now it is part of our Ishtarika. It is normal if urban areas for royalty to be fortunate. Until now, however, the royal family has not made it to the Haim Autonomy." In view of the past of my grandson and daughter, with care. But don''t give in if it''s a responsibility, feel responsible like a king. Silvard pushed the precaution that it was something he had been thinking about for a long time. - because it will be particularly important to carry out these official duties, taking into account the relationship between Heim and Istarika. (Shall I use appearance as an encouragement for good fortune and warriors?) That way, I don''t see anything strange about going through Haim. The invitation from Rockdam has this circumstance, so I can respond by stopping by. We should be mindful of replies so that they are not perceived as following our own work, but without crushing their face. Even on the Ishtarika side, he was one stone and two birds because he could carry on the work he needed. "All you have to do is explore the golden route with the help of Mr. Majolica." "There is no need to go on and explore. In addition to seeing if the interracial treatment was true with your own ears, if you had the chance, if you could ask me if it would be possible to provide technology in Ishtarika." "Is that okay with you? "Naturally. Why should you let the next king do the kind of work you ask adventurers to do?" "Sure, if you ask me." "Don''t think about the hassle, just feel like traveling for a few moments" "Surprised. I can''t believe Grandpa said that." "Ain''t been encouraging me on official business these days. I have official business, but I don''t mind stretching when I can stretch my feathers." But. Silvard put his hand on Ain''s shoulder. Reflect on your hard work to this day and breathe. Then I opened my mouth with emotion. "You can''t come up with any trouble." "... now that I don''t have the credit, what''s the trouble? "It''s all about what you wouldn''t do if you were a normal royalty" Too many verses come to mind. I scratched my cheek. "Hold this." What Silvard gave you is a discreet piercing. I can see you''re slightly pregnant with magic. Then I can also predict what this piercing is. "Is it Message Bird" "Oh, that''s down there. I can call you any time. You know what that means? I thought you were gonna call me if there was a fire. "Exactly" Better not be in a hurry. He ended up with this. Let the coat sweep into the sea breeze and return to the ship ahead of Ain. Meanwhile, Ain''t left alone. "I feel like traveling...... I see" Arms up in retrospect of my grandfather''s words. I never traveled. Nod. Considering that it was an official exchange itinerary, but that there might be many unexpectedly enjoyable occasions, he slightly loosened his cheeks and extended his arms, leaving his body to the pleasant sea breeze and sunshine. weeks after this date. Ein, as in conversation with Silvard, will depart from the freshly completed port from the Wang Capital. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Historically important city among the Heims when it comes to the port town Round Heart. As its name suggests, it is new to memory that the famous Round Heart was the lord for generations, combining aspects of an important stronghold that has taken on one end of national defence. It''s just that it''s all pre-Heim war stories. The debacle began when Ain and Olivia were limited. There was no reason at the time for anyone to know that Oz was almost the beginning of it all. Naturally, even the Istarian royal family recognized Olivia''s political marriage because they knew the owners of the previous Roundhart family well. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The harbour town Round Heart, viewed from the coast, was never the same as before, but the sea breeze that drifted remained as it felt on a young day, and the warmth of the drifting and the intensity of the sun were here no different than they were back then. "Dear Ein," And Dill, who spoke to him who was on the deck. We''ll be there in a few minutes. "Yeah, I know." I stood next to my lord, who didn''t turn to me, and imitated and looked at the port town roundheart. He was in the Heim war with Ain, so naturally I remember seeing many Heim towns. But I didn''t actually see it when it came to the port town Round Heart. No, I''m actually left with memories that seem farsighted or slightly seen. That said. In the midst of that bitter war, I could never remember in detail. ... If I conclude, to the extent that I know the Port Town Round Heart well enough in the illustration that it was in the book. At last, it was the same as Ain standing next to him, and this was the first time he saw the streets that were continuing to rebuild under the power of Ishtarika. The pier doesn''t have to be built on purpose. Prior to the Wang capital, it was possible to dock the sea dragon ship Leviathan on a scale. Here by the heavy towns, including Warren. It is assumed in the unlikely event of a state of war with some country. (Front-line base?) If it''s a port where the sea dragon ship Leviathan can dock - -. Without a doubt, because we can also load more demon-guided weapons than the Heim War. "Ok......" "What''s wrong? "Nothing, I was just learning a lot." "... ha" Keeping realistic things in my mind, I turned my heart to the gradually approaching streets. - Okay. The sea dragon ship Leviathan is one of the most massive battleships present in Ishtarika. The sight of it docking at the pier gave people a lot of emotion. Similar to amazement, fear, and worship. Some of the people who survived evacuation during the war knew more than a decade before Ain left. Now I was used to seeing battleships because of the influence of Ishtarika. Still, it goes without saying that I was more surprised than I was when I first saw Princess Olivia at the time. Ain strokes his chest down relieved as he watches the town from the deck. "I was wondering what I would do if I wasn''t too welcome" "Rest assured. The feelings towards the Ishtarika royal family are not biased against the worse." "Tiggle tells me there are more people with bad feelings than there are older people." "... scared, I thought I had no choice but to do that" "Oh, no, no, it''s nothing. I''m not talking about it. Whatever the circumstances, we''re not at war." This is how we used to exchange words as usual. The sound of the furnace stopping only rings for a moment. Momentum is well watered. The screw also stops and the water flow rate changes slowly. "Speaking of which," Dill opened his mouth for a moment when he wanted to move. "Before I left Wang Capital, I heard that His Majesty had been struck by something in the castle." "That''s not a big deal." That''s this morning. It was before the departure of Wang capital. "I don''t know anyone who can take my life, but as the next king, I was cautioned not to act out of character." "... you lack character, which means don''t run wild" "Still doesn''t seem to have any credibility" "Of course." He''s about the man who answers so clearly. The smiling Ain continued and narrowed his eyes slightly. "I''ve always thought about the sea dragon commotion too because I''m standing on this ship today. At the same time, however, we reaffirm Ein''s bravery." There is room for this to snort with each other''s appearance. But I also knew what Silvard was going to say, and it''s hard for us to be in each other''s moods. It''s just that everyone else knows. If Ain''t - and I put my thoughts on being similar to the Savior, I overlap with the First King. "Because Ein is like His Majesty the First." They said it and Ain smiled again and showed it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó About the same time. Birdland far from Ishtarika. Further down the street to the west. In a small village just before you plug onto the road to Euro. Built on a small high hill with blue lawns, to a small mansion garden. A single envelope in the hands of an old warrior who carried his leg. He gave it to a magnificent lady who was eager for tea in the garden. Madam, it''s a letter. The old warrior remains a white stained, inert beard. I wore old leather armor and took my legs and mouthed them in a grand position that didn''t make me feel the year wave... "Burn it as usual." A woman named Madame who was called. She answered unintentionally and blindly. "Are you sure? "I''ll guess, it''s a Birdland merchant or some nobleman or something anyway. I''m trying to embrace you by saying that you want to use my help. My body, so to speak." "............ it''s unexpected, but I''ll burn it. And the last word is right about brains." "You shouldn''t worry about the details, ''cause you''re gonna miss your wallet." "Someone''s adage." "It''s me." An old warrior with an indescribably loose air drifting between them and a difficult, complicated look on his tongue. Eventually Madame answers, "Whatever, burn it" and carries the tea she''s been drinking into her mouth. Soon though. She now remembers the reply that the anticipation was out of order and speaks out to the old warrior who walked out with her back turned. "Wait." "Hmm?" "From whom, the letter" "Weren''t you supposed to burn it? "Kah! This is it, you''ve been doing it for forty-six years! You''re old because you care about the details! Oh, look at that!? Your beard is white, too! "Anyone will be old after the months... and the details are the same for Madame..." Seems like a way. The old warrior returns and hands over the letter. "It''s from a man I miss." "Maybe the guy I was dating." "Madam would only have dated her husband. Even her husband died a decade ago." "Just kidding. Which... alas" She finally opens the letter, narrows her eyes and nostalgic. I knew the story of leaving Heim and crossing to Ishtarika. And the fact that the Chamber of Commerce launched in Ishtarika grew and now has great influence. Badly done apprentice "not from" "So, what? "They''re coming to this noisy Birdland. I''ve been so fine... and I''ve been writing about my accomplishments." Then. Madam stood still in a chair and poured a cup of tea. "It''s been years since I left the mansion." "Are you sure? I think Bayolf''s gonna show his face too." "I don''t care about such an idiot son. If Graf''s coming, I''m gonna have to show him my face, too." This is how she laughs. A pleasant breeze carries the scent of grasshoppers. He looked in the direction of Heim he remembered, then hoisted his red painted lips nibbly. 463 Strange encounter and. I remember lying inside on the road to Birdland. Because in addition to the Knight of Ishtarika, Tiggle came with him, so his knight was there. After a week or so of stationing at the port town Roundheart, I arrived in Birdland last night. The next morning today, Ain was taking everyone to the Birdland''s proud Grand Arena. Now exactly, the flames of the annual martial arts tournament had just been dropped. - Many fierce men enter the tournament with many emotions. For example, self-explicit desire. For example, the desire to be rich. For example, as part of a force test. If we take the pinnacle at this historic event, its name will be all over the continent - not only that, but it will even reach Ishtarika beyond the sea. Last time, there were aftermath of the Heim war. Sometimes it wasn''t held. This buzz, he said, has been unparalleled in recent decades. "It''s so busy." When Ain sitting in the VIP seat squeals, Krone, with his hips down next to him, says with a grin. "I think Ain''s got the edge of the bustle, too." The royal family of Ishtarika. That is also the next king, and perhaps not at one end if Ain, who is famous as a hero, had taken a leg. However, there is also a Rockdam Head of State selection ritual this time, which is "I think so" because I couldn''t put it clearly into words about how it affects which. Ain said he smiled back at Krone a little. Eyes on the battle taking place in the center of the arena. Certainly now, in a battle between the adventurer and the knight of Euro. As far as I can tell, adventurers prevail and are likely to settle quickly. "- Ein" It was Tiggle who opened his mouth from the back seat, a step further from the seat where Ain and Krone would sit. "How do you see that adventurer? The tone is always the same because it''s the only person in the body who sits around here. Although there is nevertheless an idea from Tiggle that the tone should be corrected, it is the result because we refuse to need Ain''t. "I think you''re strong. Even the Knight of Eurus has a skilled sword." "It belongs to that adventurer, but he says it''s a golden route." "... heh" "Originally, adventurers are free folk. Some operate in certain areas, but they may cross the ocean if they are counted among the best, and some will have more strength than the Kingsguard Knights of Ishtarika" Yeah, for example. "Lord Majorica or something." "I''m the ex." And the answered Majolica sits next to Tiggle. "It''s the same as trying to stick with the original. What I''m trying to say is that when those people belong to a single organization, they don''t seem like some kind of legion." "I''m on guard." He sighed, "Of course," he said. I put my legs together and put my elbows on the railing. "But very few adventurers, as Lord Heim says." "I know that too. Among the vast population of Ishtarika, only a handful of talents and efforts have been sustained are Kingsguard knights. I learned years ago in Euro that no one is better than them." I miss taking Grint and shouting at Euro at the time. I was defeated by Dill, not the Kingsguard Knight then, but Dill wasn''t the Kingsguard Knight at the time. Then it goes without saying that the Kingsguard Knight has even more strength. "At least they would possess better fighting power in terms of average, compared to the old heim and the current rock dam. In addition, the funds are luxurious. Especially now that there are examples of research results, so much so that those who invest are in line." "That''s why you ran for head of state." "I don''t know what went first and why I was supposed to run for it - oh, you should all look over there. That brown-haired man is Bayolf Harden." A little further away from the VIP seats where Ain sits, the VIP seats below in height. Looking down at the direction shown, there was, like the Ains, the figure of those who always sat down. In the center of it, I notice a man with brown hair. "Not quite sturdy" At a distance of about a dozen meters, without knowing their face. The allies of the Golden Route, Bayolf, had a good face, as Majorica said. There were forty of them in the year, and they had soggy nosebumps and tough faces. The suit that surrounded him was a pitch-black colour, but some belonged to those who were coming, and he lacked glamour. Majorica and two Tiggles were just watching Bayolf. Ein, on the other hand, had distracted himself from him early on, looking at nature and the man sitting next to him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I never really thought about it. I''m simply saying it caught my eye. "Tiggle." "Hmm? What? "Do you know who''s next to Bayolf? "Mm... no, I''ll try it first" Just saying what''s wrong with that, with a seemingly puzzling voice. I just don''t see why Ein got caught in the eye. The man sitting next to Bayolf resembles Cain and has long silver hair and a neat face. Sleeves through a bright white shirt, refreshed with blue denim trousers. At the end of the day, it strikes me that it wraps up an atmosphere that seems somewhat easy to talk to. That is only somehow, but such standing behavior with a streamlined appearance would be the reason that caught my eye. - Huh. "... ugh! Ain got eyes on him. With him, who has turned his face carelessly. "What''s going on? "... nothing." I accidentally distracted myself and then answered Tiggle with my usual voice color. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After watching the game, Ain rolled out to the city. Take the two Tiggle and Dill. To go to a reputable restaurant and tell an unreserved story. On the way home, leave the store in front of a luxurious store. "It was delicious. I''ll come back." And he said with pleasure as Ain stretched his back out. The whole town of Birdland is not like any town I''ve been to before. This luxuriously crafted shop symbolizes wealth and prosperity in an understandable way. Even the Inn had a lot of architecture that I thought might be too flashy. The shop Ain went to was along the main street, and the neighborhood was full of crowds. The carriage to the city was also a nobleman with knights as Ain was taking Dir. The book of the night goes down, and yet, this town shows us the bustle of just saying it''s going to be real. "Don''t be stupid. Ain''t Ain''t it so easy to get here?" "I know. So it was delicious." "... then fine. It''s worth choosing a store." "Thanks for the help. Dill would think so, wouldn''t he? "Yeah, I enjoyed the rare delicacies, too" Rocking a golden hyena in the night breeze, he also shares his thoughts with a raunchy grin. Not from anyone, the three advanced to the inn. Like tearing up a town at night, in the night view that passes beside you. Slowly, unlike usual, he walked even for a walk without straining his shoulders. "- Ah." "Oh, my God, what''s suddenly going on?" "I''ve been here since I told Krone and Chris time to go back to the inn." "So, what time did you say? "Nine o''clock, maybe." "It changes the story, but I clock every day. By the way, it looks like we just got around 10: 00 now." "............... if I turn the needle, time won''t come back? Tiggle saw Dill when he heard one too ridiculous word. "Lord Dill, have you ever had a hard time escorting? "When I was in school, I gave up counting." "Hey! I''m kidding! "I know. I know, but, well... that''s the thing." Oh, boy, say that and shrug your shoulders. We followed and all laughed at each other and blended into the town at night. "It was fun. That''s why I lost track of time." "What? "This is how I''ve been talking to you two and eating dinner." "... Good for you" "Yeah, so am I." Tiggle turned that way and smiled secretly. Not a bad day... Thank God I haven''t enjoyed this time in a long time, remembering the word Silvard used to say in a half-trip mood. I was just looking at the street lights without any concern. "Wow, lots of candidate stickers" A ritual for the selection of Rockdam Heads of State approaching nearby. The sketch of the candidate and the sticky paper accompanied by the words are strewn out everywhere. Some of them are bay olves I saw in the arena. He was as tough as any in his sticky paper painting and caught his eye compared to other candidates. Stopping and looking through the wording...... "Excuse me." I''ve been speaking to you, middle-aged man. Open the notebook in your hand and ask Ain as you slip the pen already. "In fear. Prince Ishtarika - I take pleasure in seeing His Highness Ein von Ishtarika." Then Dill moves his body forward a long time. Stand before your master and man and change with Ain. "Not a good person to speak to." "Again! I really can''t believe I''m meeting His Highness in a place like this! The man packed the distance without worrying about Dill and brought his face closer. "Warning. If we get any closer, we can cut it off." Sharp, cold words. Dill''s voice rode in the wind even in this bustling town, soaking...... Just for a moment, so much so that the neighbors quieted down. As Ishtarika''s general and Ain''s exclusive escort, he was the voice who conceived the hegemony, a proof that he deserved it more than anyone else. "Ko, this is... excuse me" The man apologized and took his distance, though. "Let me know if you can! Your Highness supports Lord Bayolf. Come!? I saw you watching the stickers earlier so you could eat in, and no, I... I was in the press department at the Chamber of Commerce..." This is going to be a long time. You can ignore it, but that''s going to be a hassle. Ain''t just saying "fine" to Dill and telling the guy. "I''ve never stood for anyone specific, and I''m here because I''m here to watch a fight." Calm down and say what you''re not putting on anyone''s shoulder. The purpose of the competition was to avoid troublesome pursuits. - His Royal Highness the King of Istarica? - No way, anyone to support the candidate? - Don''t worry, let me ask you something. Ain who stood still stands out. Even Tiggle looks good and the outfit is luxury at first glance. And even a gilded hyena, a dill, stands out even in Ishtarika. I whispered, "Can I ask for Tiggle? When asked like this, Dill answers briefly, "I''m in awe". The next moment, conveniently, fireworks dance in the night sky. "... so where is Your Highness...!? The only time he took his eyes off Ain was for a moment, less than a breath. Even so, Ain''t there when I realize it. Both Dill and Tiggle, who were in front of us, are walking to the crowd without caring about the man. "Please wait! I rushed to take a step, but it wouldn''t come true to catch up with the two of us. He sighed that he had missed a great opportunity. Ain, on the other hand, was looking down from the top of his head at that. He was on the roof of an affordable inn, running up the wall from the back alley and taking his feet. Let''s go home when we''re just a little bit settled. This is how I thought about it. I was in the wind at night... The sound of dry applause rang. "You''re amazing, it was a love move" Sent a voice of praise, Ain looks back to that voice. Then you were there. "You are certain." "You remembered me. Apparently, it wasn''t my fault we met." It''s the silver-haired man who was next to Bayolf in the arena. "I ''m--" "No, let''s not name each other. You may have to change your attitude by naming me, or you may not feel comfortable in the wind like this" "Oh... if that''s what you mean..." "Instead, yes, even shaking hands." I''ve never had such an exchange in my first meeting, but Ain reaches out and exchanges hands with him as the silver-haired man tells him. Though the silver-haired man is skinny in appearance. Should I say man after all, he is on hand and masculine. "- Huh" Then the silver-haired man opened his eyes only for a moment. But don''t tell me it''s my fault, but I immediately laugh. "I feel like I''ll see you again." "Maybe I''ll see you when I get a chance." "Ha. Yeah, if you get a chance." The distance was close to wonder, but I won''t let you feel bad. Is it due to an exquisite sense of distance and tone? Be calm and feel as if you are in front of a priest. "Why are you here? "It had no particular purpose. I thought the wind seemed pleasant today and jumped out of the house remembering. But this is how I met you, and I''m sure you got it in heaven." He lets the wind swallow his silver hair and closes his eyes feeling good. ... What is this air? Ain''t had this incredible encounter bewildered before, in front of the officials on the Golden Route who had met, which was also about to hear a lot. But among other things, remember and look at the clock. (Bad) It''s almost eleven o''clock. It is not preferable to go home after a significant overdue appointment. "I think I''ve settled down." And a silver-haired man. "Huh?" "You were waiting for the boulevard to settle down, weren''t you? Look, take a look. There''s no more aftermath of the noise." I do seem to be regaining my composure, but I''m a little concerned that they spotted me. "Am I easy to understand? "If you try to figure out who you''re dealing with, it''s easy to figure it out." "... I see" Is that what it is? Whatever it is, it''s time to go back to the inn. I didn''t feel like asking the silver-haired man anything. Tiggle and Majolica should have been there, and I didn''t want to make any bad contact here. "If I get another chance.... I''m around here." "Oh, if I see you again" Just like when we met and abruptly. After a brief farewell, Ain hurried back to the inn. 464 Majorica is a celebrity. The Birdland Inn was a stunning one, and even from Ain, who was accustomed to the Inn in Ishtarika, there were classy rooms available. Just a little flashy stands out. If I say it in a bad way, it will look like it will be made of gold. Only slightly, but I was concerned about everything. "Maybe it''s more than we thought." Shortly after returning to the inn. Dill, who was waiting at the entrance, approached me and said: "It means it''s worth asking, knowing that the other person is the next king of Ishtarika. Or maybe it just sits on the liver of an earlier reporter." Ein nods back "I see". "I guess we should have gone home to the beginning and sneaked more" "Like the first time you went to Ist? I nod and look at the dill I gave back, I shake my head and give it back. I''m not saying there''s no need for vigilance. "That''s what I was deciding to be okay with, so don''t worry. - So who''s at the inn? "According to Lord Marco''s report, there is no particular problem" "Oh, I''m relieved." Dill is the only knight I''ve taken to dinner with Tiggle. Led by the remaining Marco, the personnel leading up to the Black Knight, a gathering of knights dedicated to Ain, were left in the Inn. The reason is biased, for Krone and Chris. In Chris''s case, he can fight, and combat power is a powerful man who doesn''t allow other followers. However, Ain still had a lot of power left in the inn. "Lord Heim is also showing you to your room" "Helpful. Right after we broke up? "Yes. By the way, if you''re Ain ''t--" "I... don''t know, about getting to know someone on the golden route on the roof" "It''s not a good thing that it''s done." "That said, I didn''t introduce myself. Because it just shows that he was next to Bay Olf during the daytime martial arts competition. They were also people who avoided introducing themselves to me knowing what I was like." "Hmm, do you have any idea how your words might be perceived by me? "Kina smells, I think it feels frigid" "Full score" Dill''s reaction is so gentle. Suddenly, if you are told that you have known someone from an organization who cared about you on the roof, you can panic as long as whoever you hear is a subordinate. But he''s calm and can afford to ask back the way he''s used to. "I''d like to hear more about it." Fix your grin, point your gaze at the ceiling, and then look at your watch. "We encourage you to head to your room first" "I will." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Heading to the room. Krone, who was there, was very dissatisfied. He sat back on the more luxurious couch than usual, holding his knees and pointing his lips. She blinds herself to Ain, but secretly turns her attention only for a moment. "Um... you''re mad, aren''t you? "............... I''m not mad" Ain''t got a good idea. When Krone uses the end of the phrase, he says it''s when he''s grumpy, or when he wants to be extremely sweet. Both of them are most powerful this time. "Next door, can I go? Ask, she doesn''t try to keep her gaze open. I bury the majority of my face in the cushion of Ain held between my chest and thighs, and from time to time, I just shake my legs in stiffness and dissatisfaction. You brought it all the way out of your bedroom...... While I think about it, for now, I''ll try to sit down next to her. But there''s no sign of you ever turning around. It is a fact that I have returned late. So Ain''t trying to force him to turn around, just softly clasp Krone''s head. Let''s put some time aside. I tried to get up off the couch right away. ".................. eh" ¨D¨D¨D¨D The sleeves of my clothes are grabbed and I can''t stand up. She still hasn''t turned her back, but she was reaching out and holding Ain. "Maybe." When I thought about it, I didn''t fall for a bit. If the opponent is Krone...... "Or not angry from the start? Pickle, her body shakes. Don''t let Ain understand your expression. I accidentally pulled Ain hard as I leaned over. Ain''t been defeated by the couch irresistibly before he looked up at Krone, who soon became a horse rider. "... I wonder what a mean Ein would do" "Are you mad after all? "Yeah, I''m mad at you. As much as I want to keep you away from me all the time." After complaining passionately, Krone quietly woke up her upper body. Silky hair plunders cheeks and tickles. After looking at Ain, who wandered gently, Krone put his hands on his cheek. "Stay still." Face down, with or without. Two lips pack the distance, a few centimeters to overlap. - But it doesn''t overlap. Staggered and buried his face in his neck. "Mmmm... Huh! "Hey!? Krone!?" I reacted to a lot of pain, but there was no pain. Krone''s bright white teeth buried in the neck muscle are pressed against Ain''s neck muscle. Even though it stayed put for a little while, she was eventually satisfied, looked up and smiled. Flaming cheeks and glossy lips. The tooth that was pressed just now is hidden from view. Beh! I got my tongue out and then deposited my entire weight on Ain''s chest plate. Even if I''m pretending to be able to afford it, if I snuggle with it, my heartbeat will tell me that''s a lie. "I knew you weren''t mad." "Pfft... as you can guess, can I get you anything? I just wanted to get screwed. You didn''t want to be grumpy, you wanted to be sweet. "Nothing. I just wanted to be sweet." "I don''t know if I''m gonna reopen it... even though it''s true I''m late." "I''m sorry. I''m just trying to stay on track." "Pfft, then decide that I never pretended to be grumpy. So come on, huh? If you''re late for a reason, Krone won''t get angry. This time at the dinner table with my friend Tiggle, because that time will never be wasted, given Ishtarika''s relationship with Heim. Sometimes I know Ain''t working hard from time to time or more than anyone else. So I just used to be when. "No traces left? Ein was worried that there would be no marks of the neck muscle in the eyes of the third party. When the marks on the neck muscles are noticed during official duties, they subside badly. "Don''t worry, all the clothes I brought you for official business have collars on them." I''m afraid it''s been calculated so far. Then don''t you worry about anything? I definitely looked up. She was smiling all the time now, and now I lay the place down, my lips lightly. She had a slight exhalation and an upbeat grin. These days, it has grown before and is flashy and glossy. I have to apologize to Chris, too. Krone looked in the bedroom and said: "Why are you in my bedroom? "The two of us were waiting for Ain, but Mr. Chris seemed tired..." I am not dissatisfied. Naturally, Krone and Chris had a room available, too, and I didn''t have to go out of my way to sleep in Ein''s room, so I was just curious. At last, Krone says Chris stepped out of the boat while he waited for Ain. I''m sorry I kept you waiting so late at night, on the contrary. I was tired and natural this time because Chris had a lot of work to do. "I''m sorry I rented your bed on my own" "Fine. Because it''s pathetic to wake you, and I don''t give a shit." "Thank you," he said briefly, adding a word of gratitude to the answer he had cut off, and Krone moved from above Ain and rose. Because from outside the room, I heard knocking on the door. "Someone." And Ain said. "Your Highness... are you awake? It was Majorica who said it in a cheerful voice compared to usual. Ain thought it would be Majorica, but he gets up right away and heads toward the bedroom. Heading for Krone. "I''m gonna put on a shirt for official business." "Oh, I''m sorry... it took so long" This says, "Fine. because I don''t hate this." "... already" I broke up with her, who seemed to illuminate me, in the bedroom ahead of me walking towards her. Open the big bag you were carrying in and take out the white shirt, then take off the clothes you''ve been coming for and put them right through your sleeves. Of course, before you take off your clothes, look at the bed and make sure Chris is asleep. Regular sleeping breath and her expression of relaxation at the softness of the bed is restful, enough to make her feel penitent for once now that she has kept her waiting. After dressing, Ain approached softly, avoiding his hair dripping down Chris'' cheek with his fingertips. "Huh..........................." Gently, just gently stroke your head. I loosened my cheeks to tickle and leaked my voice. I look at her and then I go back to the living room. Then I realized there was a smell of alcohol. Majolica with her hips down on the couch and Krone with her hips down opposite it. When Ain sits next to her, Majorica utters the most apologetic words in her opening. "I''m suddenly sorry, Your Highness" "My face is turning bright red, but what''s wrong? "I drank alcohol, and I met the adventurer I knew over here, so I drank him to take a bath." "... how long have you swallowed it?" "Come on, I wonder. I think it''s a little over a barrel." "Eh." Unexpectedly surprised Ein looks at Krone and reassures her that she was surprised too. One barrel for you? Where in that body is so much moisture flowing in? "Ooh! You''re lying! It''s not like I can drink that much either! "Right, right? I''ve been doing something about it, too -" Maybe half a barrel "... awesome" I swallowed this scratch in inches. "It''s not that, it doesn''t matter how much alcohol I swallow! While attitude is lighter, it is Majorica who stands where Ain should be. There''s got to be something wrong with that Majorica taking her feet with her liquor without any promises. "Sorry to break your hips on the story, but you''re not drunk? "If you drink about two barrels, you''ll get drunk. So now it''s like a syrup." "... ok. So, you had something to do, didn''t you? "Yes! That''s it! The adventurer I was telling you about was a former chick I used to take care of. Now it''s a long time ago, and she''s like a reputable kid." If we ask this far, Ain and Krone can read the story too. "He belongs on the Golden Route now, so I heard a lot about him." "- I knew it" I finally got my word on it. confidently, arms together to expose a successful chest plate. "I''ve decided to have a seat with Lord Bayolf, for example." "Aren''t we expanding too fast? "I was as concerned as Ein was....... is that something that you can promise so easily when you say you are the head of an organization that also makes a name for Ishtarika? "The two of us have the best questions. It''s just that this promise didn''t come from me. I''ve been suggesting that you want to talk to me." "With Mr. Majolica? In contrast to Ayn, who wonders, Krone quickly notices. Open your mouth in retrospect of Majorica''s title. "Professor Emeritus of Ist Great Demonology, are you" "That''s the future queen." "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment. - So the adventurer you were seeing today also means that Mr. Majolica knew he was going to take a leg and had already spoken to Lord Bayolf" "Right. This way, it''s very helpful to talk fast." The place for discussion has also been decided. They made it a party in this town in four days. By the way, Ain decided to take a trip on the spot as well. Ain''t never met him in person, but that''s where a man named Rendle, who was in command at Rockdam, thanked Ishtarika and said he wanted to thank him too. "Mr. Majolica" Krone reluctantly says. "What could it be? "My grandfather is going to be at the party in four days. If you''ll excuse me, could you please measure it so that Lord Baiolf and Grandpa don''t meet each other in the face?" "I hear rumors. Lord Graff and Lord Bayolf are related, aren''t they? Even if it''s a cause, Graf has never been defeated in the battle of commerce. It''s more about Bayolf''s mother. Krone has not made it good for Bayolf and Graf, who betrayed that mother, to face each other. Ain, who was next door, considered Krone''s mood. "Leave it to me. I''ll nail Lord Bayolf with my charm." Phew, and the demon stone glows on Majorica''s chest. It''s still a unique fashion, but now its bizarre isn''t bad. When the three of them are smiling. "Ugh..." A pitiful voice and a small shock sound heard from those in the bedroom. He nodded quickly as Krone glanced at Ain, smiling bitterly in an indescribable manner. And Majorica also sees the situation again. ... Ein stood up and saw Majorica. "Let me sweeten you to Mr. Majorica''s favor on that day." Yeah, I''ll take care of it. "Thanks. Then I''ll see how Chris is doing." Ain only expected one. Tell me what''s going on with Chris in the bedroom right now. And the anticipation is misguided. She rarely slept poorly. She fell beside the bed. I watch her look around, suppressing her slightly reddened forehead, and call out to her still in a hurry. "What... oh, that...? Me..." "I wonder why you slept here." "Dear Ein!? When... not! How did you know? - Huh!? "You know what I mean." There''s no way I don''t get it. It''s too late now. Pack the distance with a slight smile on your face and crouch in front of Chris, who sat on the ground. Slightly, while I hand fix your disturbed hair. "Hey, did you sleep well? That''s what they said, and Chris leaned down with his cheeks uplifted. But grab the shirt of the crouched Ain weakly. "... pillow, may I borrow it? Unlike before, he tried to prove that he could honestly be sweet. 465 Amber Palace The next morning Ain was walking in the inn. Dill was the only one I had with me. I want a light breakfast early in the morning, and because of this, I am aiming for a restaurant on the top floor. Dill talked to me last night about going home in the beginning and being vigilant, but if it''s in the inn - and this is how the two of us were alone here. The restaurant is inaccessible to outsiders and is a complete security system. This is one of the reasons I thought there was no problem. To where they were walking on a bright red carpet. From behind, a voice Ain''t heard. "Mm-hmm. - You sure?" When I turned around, I was there the other day with a golden route official I knew. He still wears a bright white shirt today, a silver-haired man with a refreshing grin. "Hey, I haven''t seen you yesterday" Dill tried to stand in front of the man who spoke up, but Ain controlled it by hand. The man who saw it was surprised only for a moment. "Are you sure? Even as I inquired, I was worried about Dill with my eyes. But when Ain just shook his neck sideways telling him not to care, he gave him a much calmer look. At the same time, I''m satisfied with how I expected it to be. "Yeah, it''s not the first time we''ve met." "Damn...... what is that. I wonder if it''s so important to meet for the first time." I narrow my slit eyes and laugh. Dill, on the other hand, refrained next to Ain without letting out his vigilance, thinking "again". Let it fall through the sword no matter what time it is. Fine dust wasn''t alarmed either. "Good to see you again." "Well, by the way, why are you in this inn? "It''s easy. I''m being offered a room in this inn." "It''s..." I didn''t like the point and got stuck with the words. Guess that, the man says. "You didn''t have enough words. Finally, it''s like a reward, offering me a whole inn for me without a home." And it was refreshing to be told. It would feel like rebuilding the rent to those who worked if they received it exactly as they said, but of the Golden Route, it''s also like a man sitting next to the Allied Bay Olf living in an inn? It doesn''t fall to my heart. "There''s a reason you and I haven''t been together. You know what I''m talking about? The seemingly obvious words also surprised Dill, who had refrained. While it is easy for him to guess Ein''s thoughts, who is a longtime dater, the other person is probably the man that Ein had last night. I wondered if the man would easily guess Ein''s thoughts. To the point of growing vigilance, now a man smiles so much as he looks at Dill. Then I followed, and I looked at the clock. I''m sorry to hear that, but let''s leave it at this point. Another abrupt farewell that is no different from a reunion. It gives a very similar appearance to last night. The man turned his back on Ain and Dill and walked out. "See you in three days" As Ain says in a small voice. "I''m sorry, but I''m not going to that party. I''m like a Bayolf advisor, and I''m not going to be a part of the Golden Route." Turn your back and answer as you walk. "I just want to see the end of Bayolf. I''m attracted to the luminosity he shows me." While clearly suggesting a relationship with the Golden Route. I ran out of saying there was a certain distance. But Ain''t dropping off his back and looking at Dill like he remembers. "He was like that last night." "He was a belly invisible man. I''m not willing to take it as the word goes. He must be working as a golden route staff officer, or equivalent." "What are you, a consultant?" "Whether that''s true or not is even at stake, but it''s nothing more than a key figure" The two return to the path to the restaurant on the top floor as they gently exchange words. - I felt the flavor of breakfast this day was thinner than usual. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Three days later, more people step into Birdland. countries, in addition to those in power everywhere. It is no exaggeration to say that luxury merchandising throughout the continent has also come again without excess. The ceremony for the selection of the Rockdam Head of State is just a few moments away. Even in the midst of the festival noise, the combination of fighting competitions was also digested. Gradually famous warriors and adventurers have emerged. There are other big events today, and even after the evening, the whole town is enveloped in more, leaping air. In a carriage proceeding beside the Grand Arena. Hearing a voice announcing the winner to the audience, Ain turned to the building that stood behind the Great Arena. "It was still this man who won - heh! After all, who does that mean? I wonder if those who were fighting are so famous. "Nevertheless." This is what I say when I look at the soaring building. Only Krone, and Chris, got in the same carriage. The two are sitting down side by side in front of Ain. Outside, Dill and Marco on horseback, as well as a handful of fighting power in Ishtarika leading up to the Black Knight and Kingsguard Knight, were on horseback to hit the guard. "The golden route is good for wings." Saying this, Ain saw the two of them. - - Their outfits look different than usual. Krone''s dress is a pale colour. The first day I had it, it was a pale very similar to the Blue Fire Rose, who fell in love with its beauty. The contrast with the white magnetic skin peeking from the slit of the skinny dress is dazzling. Skin that doesn''t peek through the dull open chest is so clear that it seems clear. But the chastity never loses, but the glitter that drifts briskly is just a way to put your feet back together. The glossy lips claiming to exist under the nose beam caught the attention of Loser and Ain on the dress. Meanwhile, Chris also wraps himself up in a dress today, not knightly clothes. She thought she''d join us as a knight, but she''s not actually joining us as a knight because of Warren''s instructions to be in Ishtarika. The dress that wraps her limbs is passionate deep red. The silhouette is off-shoulder and tight. The elongated legs lift the lustre until stunning, and the body irregularities are claimed to be thick and lustrous. The hair of the golden thread showed well. The arrival of the two men drifted with unseen luxury, and also contained an elegance that could not be imitated by any courtier. It''s a mess you can''t fit in a carriage. But the fact is, the person you want to show me will be the only one he''s sat face to face with. "They were good together when they acted." and knowing Ein cares about himself. Krone is happy with it and opens his mouth in a good mood. "You mean when you acquire land" "Yeah. Even after the Heim war, the merchants had a lot of assets, but it was inevitable that the land price would go down. Grandpa said the golden route went into battle." Apparently, the land around here, including the Grand Arena, was the property of the union in Birdland. During the reconstruction, the Golden Route used a lot of money to buy them, and the great arena, which could be considered a symbol of this town, was also in hand. It now builds even more gigantic buildings and brilliantly claims to exist. "That''s Amber Palace." "Oh, I know too. I hear you named that building where they live in the castle." As Chris remembered, her silky golden hair swayed softly. It mimics shaking and smells sweet. "Heh... I had no idea" "I already gave you the materials." "Sorry, I think I missed it because I''ve been consulting Tiggle a lot" I revisited the Amber Palace, a building that stood up after it appeared to me like a bad face. Appearance can never be described as amber. Will the walls be close to ivory? The entrance is equipped with a large gate with bundling columns, and the building ahead is likely to be dozens of floors large. The luxury that we have seen so often lately is an eye-catching building that lurks only a little ringing and is purely dignified. Inside the gate, in front of the tower, a garden with beautiful flowers can be seen. Ain and the others are headed to Amber Palace to attend a party in that garden. - There were already many carriages ahead of us. It stops to line up by the gate. "You''re an amazing crowd. What if there are too many people and we can''t get in?" "Mr. Chris, you''ll be fine." "Yes, yes. Even if I can''t get in, I have a plan." "Is that a good idea? "If you can''t attend the party, you''re going to play outside the venue and then you''re going back to the country. It''s a way to live a happy life." I don''t know if I can go in there. The two women accidentally laugh bitterly at the joke, and honestly, it''s not funny. "............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... It''s so big." Ain turns to pussy and looks out at the wide Amber Palace. They finally smiled when they saw Ain''s cuteness after a bad development that would fit subtly. - Huh. Marco on the horse appeared outside the window of the carriage, blindfolded. He bows his head gently as Ain opens the window. "Excuse me during your welcome. It''s time for your help." Ain, who nodded and gave it back, looked at the two people who sat face to face. They cover their shoulders with the stall they were bringing and refrain from exposure, so that they can go outside immediately. When it comes to Ain, there''s nothing special about it. I''ve been weaving jackets since the beginning, and I didn''t have any particular belongings. "I''m really glad you didn''t bring your sword? Chris said anxiously. "I think it would be nice to be able to carry a sword in my current dress, but today in the direction of none, as I asked." "But protecting Ain ''t--" "Mr. Chris, you''ll be nothing more than that." "Huh?" Ain raised his mouth angle with Krone''s support. Chris is in a different position today. (Mr. Warren''s intentions are, well... leave it alone) Another person is probably trying to gradually change Chris'' position from knight to knight, but is this the only way to ask? Whatever, Chris blushed his cheeks when Ein told him he was on the protected side today, and it wasn''t long after that. "Dear Ein," Again, I can call Marco from the outside. Apparently, the reception is over, and they''re moving on to the building''s premises as the carriage. When I nodded and gave it back, the carriage left again. 466 Lets keep it as quiet as possible, shall we? A two-wheeled hua that showed up at the venue. He is a good man dressed in a pale dress that resembles one or Blue Firerose, and in a deep red dress that is one or passionate. Naturally, needless to say, it caught my attention. But Ain''t got no attention again with a tender, flashy face. The knights walking behind the three lined up would have taken one end. One to a knight who let the golden hyena sweep in the wind. And the other is an old gentleman dressed gracefully in a swallow tail suit. It is not only the hua that releases the line, but also the decency and elegance. Nature and awe didn''t stop me from living in a prestigious and prestigious residence that made me honor it. (- It''s an atmosphere I haven''t really experienced) As Ain walked off the carriage, he thought this without speaking up. If it is a party to be held in Ishtarika, those who stand in the venue are knights and servants. Other nobles and bourgeoisies participating are no different from this venue, but the conditions of those who would be entrusted with security are different. Particularly different was the outfit. Everyone around the Amber Palace is dressed in a black suit and looks like a butler at first glance. But if we keep an eye on them, we can tell they''re clearly combat personnel. For example, walking. As soon as I knew I was sneaking a weapon in my nose, I behaved. "What''s wrong? Krone walking next door comes to me. "It''s not a big deal, but I thought the atmosphere in the venue would be unusual." Krone nodded in that voice, and Chris, who was walking opposite her, too. "It seems everyone around us is trained to fight. Then I thought you should shut up and wear armor, but maybe it''s made of special materials." "So, what do you think of this vibe? "It''s only their operating policy...... Different countries have different cultures, especially since the Golden Route is an organization like the Grand Chamber of Commerce, so maybe there wasn''t much culture to place knights" It''s not a special, weird story. Sure, there was a knight figure at Heim''s party, but this isn''t Heim or Ishtarika. Birdland, that is also the home of an organization called the Golden Route that we are talking about. It was only somehow. Ein calls them "Dill, Marco". Then you two clear your ears. "Stay away from the two (Krone and Chris) with the Black Knight" But. Dill opened his mouth. "Are you going either way? "That''s not what I mean, but there''s something I want to talk to Tiggle and I about. That''s why I want you to stay next to Krone and Chris because I think I''m gonna take my seat off." "I see. I understand." Chris was unhappy listening to the conversation. She says something and looks up about Ain standing next to her. But before answering any of the grievances. Below the line, there is a man in a good mood. "If I thought you were nice people, I knew you were Your Highness" "Mr. Majorica... Oh, it''s a different outfit today" "I guess. I just want to get rid of this cramped jacket, but I don''t mind staying in a very attractive outfit and letting Bay Olf snooze around too much." "But you look great." Majorica''s outfit was a very common gentleman''s party costume. But the decorations are still brilliant and haven''t lost their usual majolica look. The dawn sky-like jacket and slack mix slightly with lameness, creating a mysterious vibe paired with black rose flowers stabbed in the chest. "Are you meeting me?" "Yeah. I guess it''s about half an hour before Bayolf comes out of Amber Palace. Isn''t today''s party an outdoor meal? So I took my time in a quiet seat. What a reply." I was just finishing up, and I smiled good at it. "The clinical results of the research, what do you think of technology delivery, etc. I''ll listen to you in a light way." "Thank you, I''ll thank you properly next time." "Let''s hope so - oh, apparently, just like Your Highness, here comes someone who''s going to be one of the topics of this party" Same as Ein came. From the entrance, a carriage that showed up on the premises after completing the reception attracted the attention of many invitees. That, too, is nothing short of the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, whose clearly painted crest is considered the culmination of the Chamber of Commerce in Istarica. One old body emerged from an open door. A former nobleman of war, no longer named after Augusto. No, it wouldn''t be the original because I now have a title in Ishtalika, but if it were to be a past in Heim, it wouldn''t make any difference. Whatever. The name Graf is more influential here in Rockdam than Ein''s, among other things. "Wonder why Bayolf invited Lord Graff." Though it was only a question given the hostilities of the past. "It wasn''t the golden route that invited Grandpa." Immediately Krone denied it. "It was the Birdland union that acknowledged the invitation. The golden route is never the only way to host tonight''s party. As an investor, you seem to have a lot of authority, but the union also seemed to have the right to recruit invitees." "Does that mean you''re finally trying to get into a force fight? "What do you think? I will refrain from speculation from my mouth." "Oh. And it''s easy to understand, isn''t it? If you change your mind, some merchants in Birdland have relied on the Great Chamber of Commerce in Ishtarika." "Because the relationship between Grandpa and Birdland has not been so bad for a long time." "As Augusto? Or as Augusto? Krone does not answer that word, but just smiles back, poor, glossy. Needless to say. The Augusto Chamber of Commerce is the former head of the Augusto family, Graf, so few of whom I don''t know now. As much as it''s a public secret, so to speak, what many folk grasses don''t know is about why Graf left Heim and flagged him in Istharika. However, I can guess. There is a matter of the bond between Ishtarika and Heim. Because it''s not hard to imagine, given the time when everything was broken. - You still don''t know how to fade? - As always, he''s a tough guy. - I hear you''re old and still showing your head. After the praise reached Ain and the others'' ears. - Isn''t that the man who abandoned his country? - Anything, it seems, could have grown with the help of the Royal Ishtarika. - Ha! Now all we have to do is worship the back dust of Lord Bayolf. A voice to compare, along with words resembling contempt. After all, the number of those who nod at the latter turned out to be significant, and the influence of the golden route could be seen. And concerning the former, many are old bodies, or the like of old men. With regard to the latter, there still seem to be many young and middle-aged people. Even if it''s just a little chaotic. (Laughing) Graf doesn''t look like anything. Then he found Ain and had an even more invincible grin. That''s what I said. I just reconfirmed that I don''t need to worry about anything, move my lips without speaking up and say "good luck". Graf noticed it and shook his head vertically. "This battlefield looks busy, too." "Um, Mr. Majolica? It''s not like it''s a battlefield." "The merchants love information warfare. And then there''s the battle to collect votes for the selection of the Head of State. Look at that. It says," I like money for the eyes of an invitee. " "With the fact that it says in Mr. Majolica''s eyes that he likes demon stones? "Yes, Your Highness and I may have written that." To where we were joking. Guh, and Ain''s clothes are pulled. Face to face, Chris smiling. "Please stop providing (,) unnecessary liveliness" "I know. Nothing. I don''t usually think about that either." "Really? "... even if you have something to think about, you''re not guilty because you haven''t moved it to execution." "I know. If you have Katima on the spot, you know perfectly well that it will be executed." "Uh, look, I''m gonna say that, so there''s a dill in the back..." "No... never mind... I agree with Chris... unfortunately..." It''s hard to say how Dill put his hand on his forehead. He seemed weak in his grieving appearance and enclosed a strong heart trying to resist the abnormality of the world. I didn''t stop praying that the latter''s strong heart would continue to survive, and Ein groans briefly "sorry". Even though he went out to his wife, he''s inside. Think not to put too much effort into it, and make yourself a teacher on the other hand trying to be careful what you do. Go a little further and stop when you get to a seat at the table where no one else is. "You have to enjoy the party. It''s a loss, let''s stretch our wings a little bit." I take the glass with my mouth like this. Where Krone and Chris both imitated it, the three glazed together and sounded a light tone. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It was more than a dozen minutes later that I joined Tiggle. The two of them turned a blind eye to him a little late, found a circular bench beside the party venue and missed time to get there. The bench has a flower bed at the center of the circle, and the two lower back in the form of a back deposit there. Later, Majorica made contact with Bayolf. Tiggle, who was acting differently, was exchanging information that he learned. "- That''s why. As it stands, Bayolf has become the most powerful. Then there are the generals and prime ministers like Rendle, but unfortunately the number of supporters doesn''t seem to keep up with Bayolf." There is no direct link to the results of the Golden Route research, which is the original aim. Nevertheless, this exchange of information was also meaningful. "It''s like you''re already elected." "Right. There were some candidates like the former president of the Chamber of Commerce, but you can forget about him." "I don''t know. But I don''t. I''m guessing he wasn''t as influential as the Golden Route when he said he was offering money to rebuild the Rock Dam." I don''t have much new information when I break up with everyone and have a conversation with Tiggle. However, Ain considers that little information is also valuable. But it''s the tide. They shut their mouths almost simultaneously and tried to take a seat -. "This is Lord Haim! One merchant who has spoken out unexpectedly. Ain''t seen in Ain with his hips down on the other side, but the merchant is a luxury at first sight, dressed in luxurious clothing with a good width. "Mm, you''re sure" "Yes! I used to let you in and out of the rebuilt Heim! Yesterday my role was small and I haven''t had a chance to see Lord Haim..." "You''ve met me face-to-face in my mansion a few times. So, what''s the sudden problem? Then the merchant sits down next to Tiggle before answering. "It''s also on the edge of something to see you here. I was wondering if we could have a little business." ".................. do as you please" At this time, Tiggle was mocking himself in his heart. I used to wonder if this merchant would have been reluctant if Heim still existed. At last, she was licked, or she was treated with a trample that she didn''t have to hesitate to. I didn''t get upset about anything. Because this is not what started right now. "How about Birdland? Let''s make it seem comfortable to live in, shall we? "What do you want to say" "This is rude. To put it straight in, I thought it would be a good idea to stay in the land. I handle a lot of properties, so we can help." "Oh, well... but I''m not free enough to have a separate residence" "It''s not. I was wondering if I could be the main residence." "If you think about what you''re going to say, you''re going to tell me to go all the way to the port town Roundheart? Or what, you want me to work in this town and just give you instructions over there? Ein also wanted to put it in her ear because it was a topic of great concern. But from here on out, it involves Tiggle''s personal life. The Heim Autonomy is essentially like Ishtarika, which is a big deal if its lord Tiggle moves, but you can ask him later. Even if I trust him and try to take my seat off. Conn, conn. and. The moment Ain tried to stand, Tiggle hit the bench in a meaningful way. "What did you do? "Oh, no, I do what I do now in front of stories of interest. You''re short minded, my heart hurries. But I can''t care less about these stories. I also want to make friends. You may even invite friends." "We can now offer you a mansion that you''ll look forward to inviting." I mean, can I ask? Or a sign of intent to listen. Ain secretly sat back down. "Continue" "Yes, I did. Why did you propose to relocate to Birdland, biased towards Lord Heim''s future?" "Ho." "Previously, Ishtarika had publicly uttered that" sovereignty would be returned to Haim "sooner or later. It''s not clear what time it will be, but it''s looking ahead to it. What will Lord Heim do then? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ll need a place to live. But that''s not all." "What do you think I''m going to need? "It''s a force of war." "I took a long leap." "But it''s true. If you are as good as Lord Haim, you are also known to have a strong trust from the former Haim people. So what if Lord Heim leaves the port town of Roundheart? The answer is simple and it is imperative that a new force is created" It wasn''t a story that was forceful to talk about, but I don''t know. Ein even listens and doesn''t miss hearing the two exchanges word for word. I''m sorry, but I''m not interested. But overnight. Lightly said, the merchant eats. "In the first place, I don''t know why I''m moving to Birdland because I''ve been returned." "Because it''s the best place to strive to expand your power. To reclaim the previous heim, to sneak up on the reconstruction of the old king''s capital, which has now collapsed - heh! "I finally understand what you (,) are trying to say. You want me to regain the glory of my old heim and be interested in the nascent heim." "That''s the way to go." "Well, why is that?" "Lord Haim, no, because His Highness Tiggle has so much to offer." Tiggle then exhaled lightly before laughing invincibly. "If sovereignty is returned, I will not resign myself to the capital as a port town roundheart." "Such a stupid thing......! How foolish of you to turn your back into a sea! "It''s only a matter of believing in the country you''ve turned your back on. I believe more than anyone in the friends of the land who crossed the sea. And Heim of the future will be as good a friend as we are." "............... you think we''re going to form an alliance? "You''re free to do what you want, think what you want." You''ve lost interest already, he stands up roughly. So here''s what I said and I just walked out. A merchant who stood up after his back also reached out and grabbed his shoulder. "Silver (,) is rusty" "Kuha! I wonder what you''re going to say... well, keep it up." The voice when I answered was somewhere as audacious as the old Tiggle. A merchant who took it in his favor says. "But gold (,) doesn''t rust. If you''ve seen so many treasures, you''ll see." "Apparently I was wrong about what you said. I thought you''d say something interesting inside." "It''s an honor to keep you complimented." "Come on, tell me more while I''m interested." "As you wish. - With me, I want His Highness Tiggle to help us sooner or later. I hope you don''t get me wrong, but I never exchange my revenge on Ishtarika. Just, sooner or later, hoping to get in line." Hearing the words now, Tiggle loses interest by saying "Again?" As my previous attitude has been a lie. Gradually, there was no foretaste. "It''s better for you to set a big goal." "It''s..." "This is an old story, but some woman has made more big wishes than you." "And the woman is now? "I was pierced by silver that you said rusted." Ain thought it was about Shannon. At the same time, Ain''s chest vibrates lightly. It''s probably a sign of her will. "The woman was strong. At least not so much as you worked your head and used a rare force. but it makes no difference that I was pierced by silver that never rusted" Here Tiggle finally turned around. Shoot the merchant straight through, with cloudless eyes. "Gold doesn''t have to rust, but it''s the same thing if those who wrap it around rot. We''re talking about the Heim War, but the powerful and the dead rot fast." Looks like a threat, low voice color. The merchant wanders in front of a force he has never been directed at, fixing his grin and falling back. When I gently wiped the sweat on my forehead, I slapped my hand deliberately as I remembered. "I only took your word for it" A merchant walked out after the words. "What''s up, are you going now? "Lord Heim was about to go somewhere, and I had plans for the rest of this. ¡­ and I look forward to seeing you again soon for a fruitful story like this." I leave early enough to escape like this. Tiggle shrugged his shoulders, looking at the merchant''s back. Second, my hand was placed on my shoulder. "Did you mind if I asked? "It would be more of a problem not to ask the other way around. I just want to avoid being suspected of my treason." "... I see" "What''s that face? Huh! It''s not a nigga... it''s a tight guy." I felt like there had been a lot of these exchanges lately. They twitch like normal friends and laugh at each other. I can''t think of the right words to say that this is all but fun. Eh, and Ain''t laughing at Tiggle lurking Mayu. - Oh, you''re here. - I''ve been waiting for you, our hero! - I hear you''ve had a victory today, just like I said. - You deserve to keep winning. Away from here, a busy voice came from the center of the venue. When Ain heard the voice. Just before I came to Amber Palace, I remembered the voice I heard from the arena. 467 Solicitation abruptly. When Ain turns his eyes to his voice. Apparently, to the center of the venue, Bayolf showed himself from the Amber Palace... but that''s not all. He showed up as floating as the other day, but he shows his love when he sees a black man with skin coming from the direction he''s headed. The man has the same skin and dark hair. Tall, skinny but well looked, I found myself in a muscular physique. The outfit is light armor. Made of brown leather, it has a natural body. Ain with his eyes on his face noticed. "My ears..." Tiggle cuts out as soon as he realizes it. "I know you noticed when you looked at those dull ears, but he''s an elf. You grew up in a different mountain than Lord Christina. But not pure elves, but the same dark elves as Her Royal Highness. They say his name is Sai." "By reason. Nevertheless, it''s the first time I''ve seen anything but your wife." "Unlike regular elves, they don''t settle, even though they''re a small group of individuals." "So, how did you know his name?" "I just heard it the other evening, too. He seems to be Bayolf''s favorite, and he''s finally a powerful golden route." "- Oh, the one who was making a scene in the arena." What is the matter now? Should we go back under the Krone''s, or should we take a look at Bayolf? He should be coming to a conversation with Majorica from now on, and it was not preferable for Ain to come out here and say it and influence the atmosphere on the field. Think of the same thing, Tiggle standing next to him sends a glance. From next to the noisy venue, they waited for the situation to calm down. (Hmm?) Unexpected movement. Dark Elf''s Sei turned the day after tomorrow on his way to the front of Bay Olf. In that direction are Krone, and the knights who brought Chris with them. Then Sei moved on to where everyone was. I saw a sudden behavior. Tiggle looks like a pain in the ass. Mouth a conjecture. "I thought you were attracted to Lord Christina." "Huh." "I just didn''t think it was weird that the guy was a dark elf and attracted to regular elves. Minus that, Lord Christina is beautiful." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ein walked away without saying anything when he heard it. "Oh, boy, if you''re willing to protect me, you just need to have a relationship that''s easy to understand." This was a small voice, mouthful to tear up the relationship between the two of them. I didn''t mean to complain to them. As someone who watches him rub his mind, it''s like he thought and spoke for servants who would still feel perfectly well in the castle these days. It was Ain who walked out -. "Oh, that" It stops inadvertently and dots my eyes. The same thing happened to Tiggle watching behind his back, and he was confused when he saw the sight he didn''t expect. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó About a dozen seconds ago, Dill moves his legs to stand in front of a lady to protect with Marco. Step forward, another step and a sei to come packing the distance. I stared into the other person''s eyes so that I could immediately utter a warning. "Good mood." But Sai just says the word with a light meeting. I''m not even close to Krone, and Chris, and I''m not even looking at him. So what is the purpose? ... the answer to that is Dill. "I see it as the sword of the king prince who hears rumors." Sei, who stopped, blinded no one else, turned his deep red eyes and waited for the answer. "There is no other golden hyena in the wind. Are you sure it''s Lord Dill Gleisher? "Oh, oh... although I do belong to the Greyshire family" "Huh - I guess so! Oh, I''m sorry! My heart just jumped... No, I didn''t think I could stand in front of you like this." "Why are you speaking to me? "Wouldn''t you be attracted to a great warrior? "I am not a warrior. A knight." Sei lost his word in front of a golden hyena that was inadvertently swayed, exposed to an indelible possession. Swallow the noodles with sounds that are likely to be heard by third parties. This was not due to tension, but an emotion similar to a samurai tremor. Where the sense of urgency has begun to drift. "Bad habit. But I was wondering if you could draw my warrior''s feelings." Here we are, Bayolf. Cool, when you say forgive me about Sai. I reached out with graceful tricks. "I''m Bayolf. You also know Sei falls in love with Rin. No rumors, not even in my ear." Dill in particular was made to get lost in an encounter that everyone didn''t envisage. Is it something I can handle here? No, we have to do this place without doing anything extra. Or¡­ maybe we should call Ain''t impudence and rely on it. No, you can''t. Seeing Ain on the edge of his sight, Dale moves his lips and says, "It''s okay," without speaking out, reaching out to Bayolf not to enlighten him about his previous grid. You shouldn''t rely on your master on this level of occasion. I must recall my previous experience and take account of my position as a general. Trying to be resolute only,. "I''m Dill Grayshire. Welcome, no rumors." Then, a gaze like a trespass. Bayolf smiled with an instantly nicotine, uncontrolled boy-like grin. I wonder what you''re going to say, keep Dill''s hand in your hand. "Why don''t you come to my house? "... is, huh? "I don''t know what my salary is right now, but of course, let''s promise more than double. Whatever it is, you can pay first, and if you need it, we''ll have the mansion and everything else you need." "Oh, wait... what the hell are you..." "I don''t mind giving the town if it''s not enough. You''re worth so much." I never expected to come here and be solicited, and just as Dill was wolfed. Needless to say, the answer. Refuse. Even suggestions that are unlikely from people who know the usual dill, Bayolf''s fortitude is tremendous, and Bayolf''s passion grows when he thinks of it as an opportunity. "Dazzling hyenas are just golden. Perhaps I can say that I was born as part of our golden route as possible." But I shouldn''t have complained about this invitation. The reason I was reborn as Ketsey was biased by the Heim War. And it is because my wife risked her life to save me. So to speak, this body is loyalty itself to the Ishtarika royal family. It''s pride, it''s life itself. On the contrary, it was at the same time I tried to open my mouth, thanking him for making it easier for me to say no. "Oh, my God, did you hear Lord Bayolf was interested in me? Majorica who broke in. I secretly winked and came forward to leave this place to me. "Are you Lord Majorica?" "Yeah, you promised. Come on, let''s go. Time is limited." "... must be. Bye." And, finally, Bayolf. "Call me whenever you change your mind." Leave these words for Dill and take Majorica away with Sai. Very few of the invitees who were watching the situation doubted Dill''s sanity. He said that Bayolf solicited it directly, that he couldn''t believe the fact that he put it on his sleeve. "Lord Dill." "... Yep" "Ishtarika, the united nation, made it a general, escort the next king. Even with these, it would mean a great deal to them, the golden route, and Lord Bayolf''s solicitation." "It seems so. I thought you meant the momentum to drop flying birds." I pulled my cheeks in remembrance of the fortitude I hadn''t seen much of. Then Ain went back there. "I could have handled it." "I won''t. Even if we encounter each other, I wonder if it would be inconvenient to have Ein in such situations... each other. And I''m not going to tell them to look down, but the next king of Ishtarika didn''t deserve a place to show up." "I''m at a party, too, now? "Naturally. You don''t have to know if you''re coming to say hello from them, and it''s not preferable to start here. Let it look like this one is standing up to you, depending on who you see. Especially with this party." I don''t know that. But Ain''t scratching his temples and then nodding back. What needs to be cut off should be cut off. As Prince Wang, it is only natural that we should be concerned about the eyes from third parties as the next king. - Okay. "Shall we toast?" I look at Ain I said abruptly and Krone narrows her eyes and laughs. "You just did, and you want to do it again? "It''s a celebration. Mr. Majorica was able to make contact with Bayolf as planned." If that''s the case, and everyone took the glass. In the splendid venues of those gathered here, it goes even further. As much attention turned to Bayolf and the others who had just appeared, Ain said a short "toast" when he put up a glass in this seat and exchanged a glass with them. 468 In the alley. Another hour and a little time pass, but there''s no sign of Majorica coming back. However, Ain was never free. Because I had many opportunities to deal with commonsense merchants and millionaires visiting beneath him, saying hello. I don''t know how many more, but two men are approaching. Ain, who was surrounding the table, saw the appearance and corrected his residence, turning his face. (That guy...) One looks familiar. It was Garvi, a merchant who said the survival of a town mayor who was supposed to have seven when he took to Birdland at the time of the Heim war. He looks older than he was then. He came with a scepter, with a magnificent knight to accompany him next door, and broke his hips deeply in front of Ain. "Long time no see, Your Highness" There are not many opportunities for Ain to have a conversation with Garvi. Because during the Heim war, only when I was stationed in Birdland. "Welcome. Lord Garvey seems to be doing well." "Of course it is. My lord saved me, but I''m not soft enough to be driven away by the waves. - Well, it''s been a long time, my Lord Guard Officer." Speaking to Dill, whom Garvi refrained next to Ain. Then the knight he was accompanying also opens his mouth again. "Lord Garvi, I must now call you His Excellency the General" "I see Lord Rendle is right. Excuse me, Your Excellency, General Grayshire." "I''m definitely even the Guardian, so don''t worry about it. Long time no see, Lord Rendle." "Yeah, since I met you at the post-war heim." Ein was listening to the conversation. When you look over at Dill, a story I don''t know? and send a gaze. Because no matter how much I thought about it, it was a story I''d never put in my ear. "As Lord Rendle said, after the war, I was seeing you at work in Heim." Rendle breaks his knee after Dill explains this. "I''ll see you first. My name is Rendle. He has been in Rockdam since before the Heim War, and has been saved by His Excellency Marshal Grayshire." "Oh, nice to meet you. I couldn''t afford to say hello at the time either. I wanted to apologize for running around the soil without permission." "It''s outrageous! It is the sense of benevolence that makes no difference to what was then! "It would help if you told me that." and Ain reached out to Rendle. Let''s shake hands, I don''t have to tell you the thoughts that come from the tricks. But is that allowed to me, to the extent of a general? Rendle got lost, but at the end of the day he took the hand. Believe me, failure to respond to the generosity directed will be further disrespectful. Stand up as you are, then bow your head once now and then open your mouth again. "I was so lost in greeting you earlier." "Uh, why? "I am running for the ritual of selecting Rockdam Heads of State. It would not be welcome for Ishtarika to greet His Highness on this occasion" Though I said so. "There will be evil pushers, but I don''t care." Speaking out strong and clear, Ein was reliable and captivated the heart of General Rendle. That''s the third time. He bowed his head again and revealed his gratitude. "Unfortunately, it seems that those who are not the two prime ministers will be heads of state." "Lord Rendle... if you say so, I am the pitiful one" "How can you feel sorry for Lord Garvey? "I can''t help wondering if Your Highness is in doubt. If you give me a reason, it''s because I''m the reason why Birdland merchants have lost their influence compared to before." "But Lord Garvi! Maybe Rendle throws words at the taste of food. "I''m glad you care, but this is all the same" with her cheeks distorted into sorrow. Garvi mocked himself for his impudence. "Does Your Highness know what this birdland is made of? "Of course, I learned it many times when I was young." "It''s an honor. As I''m sure you know, then, this is where Birdland ended more than a hundred years ago, when the entire continent was engulfed in war. The signing of the end of the war and the neutrality of the land alone did not give rise to a single Head of State." Ain nodded and replied. "But we need a summariser. That''s why we divided the city into townships, and we set up that compiler in the form of a town mayor. But that equilibrium was lost once in the Heim War." Garvi said at the time that he struggled. In the midst of the reconstruction, he spared no time in his sleep to regain an orderly system and fulfilled his duty as a surviving mayor. But the problem was that the equilibrium was lost. Hence... (Has the system seen a change in the consciousness of the merchants?) It wasn''t hard to imagine that change. I guess what the merchants who were in the midst of rebuilding were looking for was not a compiler to be called a town manager. Finally a clear strong man. It also craved those who were good at their power as merchants. That said, the original Birdland mayor has a history of powerful merchants being selected. The only problem is the depth of scarring in the Heim war...... "Momentum and youth are worth no less than gold. For those who craved a new era, the Golden Route must have been like a Savior." Like the battle for the throne in the palace, for example. This man named Garvi lost his temper and came to a position similar to that of a nobleman who had lost his power struggle. He said it was for that reason that Birdland was born today. "That said, I have no complaints about the fact that this town is flourishing. If you admit Bayolf''s arm, there''s only one fact that concerns you." Go back to the reason I said I felt sorry for you earlier. "You think that''s about the Rockdam Head of State selection? "You''re right. Whatever I say now is a loser howl. After the war, the newly elected mayors and I have no qualms to complain about. So if you think it''s an old body alarm." "Tell me. Lord Garvey is concerned for whatever reason." "..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Only Birdland must be neutral." "I knew it," Ein said briefly. Then he nods right away and exchanges his gaze with old Garvi. "When that man, who has great influence in Birdland, was chosen. It is no exaggeration to say that from that moment on the continent''s equilibrium will be lost." Then the rendle. "Even for me, if Rockdam is going to flourish, I have no complaints. But Bayolf had a tough side, and I was afraid that everyone would follow the changes he would make." "Well, so is the current Chancellor." "You were right... Your Highness, this is all we''re talking about. He''s a prime minister running for head of state with me, but he no longer has the energy to fight Bayolf. - No, I should say I intentionally put the blade away." "I mean, you put your hands together? "I don''t know. Just..." He said the Prime Minister and Rendle had garnered a lot of support. It was not until a short time after Baiolf ran for office that the change came to the situation, and the Chancellor lost momentum as if he could lurk the ringing, and from the side, he said, it seemed that he was also giving up. Nowadays, he says, he''s just lazily active, driven by a sense of duty. "If only Madame were here" Words that Garvi accidentally leaked. Hmm? And Ain hoisted his eyebrows. "He is an undefeated woman in the battle of the Golden Blade, crossed by several times, without ever having been soiled by the land transport champion and Lord Graff.... After the war, I sent many letters, all of which I refused to help." But it is doubtful. The opponent is a golden route, a man named Bayolf. I was wondering if I would end up being a famous Madam. It is according to Madame''s information I have heard that Ein thinks this way. I hear she was defeated in her son''s power struggle with Bayolf and kicked out in such a way that they would take over the Chamber of Commerce. If so, did you deal with her where she was? (No, is it influential) Then I might not have been in a situation like this. With this thought, I also thought it was a muscle to rely on -. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I couldn''t meet Graf at the party venue. He was also busy meeting with someone he knew, and he had been collecting information and didn''t have time for it. Majorica is also still in conversation with Bayolf when Ain leaves the venue. In the end, after talking to Garvi and Rendle, I was on my way back to the inn early. - - The next morning, outside a certain Chamber of Commerce building. Those who had just left the building were now about to return to the carriage. "You''ve got a good land to buy" At the end of Ein''s gaze, who said so, is Graf, who rubbed his beard satisfactorily. He has a round parchment in his hand, and this is a letter of rights. Here in Birdland''s first class, it belongs to a large piece of land that was for sale, and the cost is commensurately high. "Land is power. That''s the same thing for our merchants. We have deliberately brought many carriages for this." "Already, Grandpa..." Hearing the sighing voice of his granddaughter who was accompanying him, Graf was good at it. "Krone, don''t look so frightened. Would you have seen the receptionist''s face? Just look at me and be surprised at that sad face I immediately showed you. He was surprised to learn that he was an Augusto Chamber of Commerce grapher, and then he was reluctant to know who he didn''t like. I thought this was gonna happen anyway, so I piled up some money! "Nevertheless, you used to sell that land." "Ha, ha, ha! Your Highness, that was because they were alarmed! "Alarm?" "The land that Non held was first class facing the boulevard. It was also obvious that the golden route was craving, compared to the land on which the surrounding buildings soared. Earlier the Chamber of Commerce looked into something that had nothing to do with the Golden Route, but it was the best land for them to connect with the Golden Route." "You said you were finally decorating your guests. I don''t have a hobby for decorating contributions." "Right. Perhaps he was thinking of selling to the Golden Route at a discount less than what he had paid." Graph did just a few things to make this purchase. One is time, now at a time when there are many afternoon guests. The other, he said, is by exploiting the nature of the merchant. The last thing I did was make a cash summary and sign on the spot. "It''s important that there were other customers besides Nong. There are no special customers attached and there are no special conditions to note. It would be another way not to sell for the amount offered there. But earlier the Chamber of Commerce chose a reputation. If a merchant who doesn''t sell a product to a customer isn''t worth it, if there''s a chamber of commerce that sells similar products, the customer will turn to another chamber of commerce." "So, do you mean instant cash to fold?" "If Noh, the chairman, signs, there will be no escape." He therefore looked satisfied. He seems in such a good mood and good mood right now that he''s likely to even be on the balls with his land rights statement. But inadvertently, I stop at the voice I hear from behind me. "Please wait! Lord Graff! It was a magnificent man in the sight of the three people who turned around. Flip a luxurious cape and run over out of breath. "What''s wrong? If it''s about the land." "Oh, that''s not true...... ugh! I am the president of this Chamber of Commerce..." That''s what I said. A man took out his business card and handed it to Graf. "You''re asking Non for a mouthful anyway, aren''t you? After all, that land wasn''t for sale." ".................. no" "I would have even had a business meeting with the Golden Route behind it anyway, but still the deficiencies of your lords who did not lower the goods. There''s no reason for this nonsense to cooperate." "It was a matter of death and death even for us." "If it''s a matter of death, why didn''t you lower it?" "It''s... I don''t know about a chamber of commerce where I can buy that land... I didn''t know that at a time like this, it would be any more immediate for someone like Lord Graff -" Too much appetite for visitors. The other merchant is never stupid either, Graf thinks so. It is not often necessary for the Augusto Chamber of Commerce, a continent that crosses the sea and makes a name for itself, to bother to base itself in Birdland with large sheets. Even if there were, I''m glad I don''t have as much money to pay as I do today. Whatever merchant you are supposed to think so, there is no reason why the other man should have been caught off guard. Graf looks softly at Ain and exchanges eyes with him. "We''ll have time in a few minutes. If it''s fruitful, we can talk about it later at the inn where Noon stays." "It helps! "Now, I wonder how much you''ll put away. The land would be an intermediary anyway? I expect you to deduct a few minutes from the fees you were supposed to get." "Ha... That''s a land transport champion... I know if I can, I''ll let you study" "Fine. I''m sorry, Your Highness. I''ll be waiting for you now..." "It''s okay. I''m the one who said he wanted to come with me, so I''m waiting for Krone in the carriage." That said, Ein leaves Graf for the carriage. Chris, who was waiting outside the carriage, called out to welcome you home. "I''m home. Anything wrong? "Welcome home. This one was quiet." There are Dill and Marco, and there are other knights. There are other appearances of such millionaires, but the carriage Ain would have caught his eye among them. "How was the store? "I thought Mr. Graff was amazing. I''ve seen some fancy shopping." "Hahaha, you''re like showing your head in Ishtarika too" "That sort of thing. I was just supposed to wait... that" That moment I hung my foot on the edge in an attempt to get in the carriage. Looking into the alley just beside him, there was a carriage that had been pulled over with its body tilted. "I wonder if something''s happened" I was wondering if it was an accident. When I narrowed my eyes, I saw an old woman arming herself by the carriage and an old warrior hanging by the wheel for maintenance. It was with an old woman on board, driven by a desire to lend a hand. It''s right next door, and I''m running out of time. So Dill didn''t say no, either, but refrained next to Ain, who walked out. "Are you all right? Speaking up, the old woman and the old warrior turned around. "... as long as you''re ashamed, it looks like the wheels are damaged" "This is what happens when you go out for a long time, so I knew you should pull into the house. Damn, the party''s been here all day, and it''s a disaster." "Who was the cause of that mistake" "You don''t have a choice. I''m stuck in the mansion, so I don''t feel like a day of the week." Next to strangely lavish conversations. Ain pulled his cheeks apart, but approached the wheel. Apparently, the wheels are just cracked. "I''ll fix it." "but without a replacement wheel" "Never mind, I''ll fix it right away" Ain then laid his hand on the wheel, using the power of the dry adds to produce the roots of the tree. When wrapped around a wheel, it instantly repairs. "Ah Ra... that''s not awesome" When the old woman says so and takes out the leather bag, she hands something to Ain. "I''ll give you candy." "... Oh, thank you" Are you going to thank me? I wondered if the thanks for fixing the wheels were candy, Dill, but the old warrior seemed to think the same thing and I feel sorry for him. Hold your head, where you stood, to the old woman. "Then I won''t thank you." "Hey, it''s like a habit, a habit. In the meantime, boy, I''d like to thank you, so I was wondering if you could give me some contact information or something." "It''s okay. I got candy." "Oh, you''re not a good boy, you know how important candy is." "He''s just taking care of me" "But he''s not a good kid. I''m sorry, though, that it''s just candy." I''m so glad I didn''t thank you. I just ran into him by accident, and I just fixed the wheel with the force I used without any concern. I''m not even a little tired, and I just had time to get to my feet. How shall I say no? To where I was lost, the voice of Graf heard from behind. "Your Highness, I''ve kept you waiting... ma..." Then he looked at the old woman and the old warrior and stopped and opened his eyes. Surprisingly, I eventually lose my word. "This is surprising, I didn''t know we were going to see each other here" The old warrior was surprised, but spins the words differently from the graph. Go on. "It''s not a graph. Wait, I was just about to talk to this kid about the importance of candy." "Huh." "Right, kid?" "No... so... eh? The importance of candy? "So, Graf, wait a minute." And Ain, who said "eh" twice, was bewildered. So was Dill, who was an escort. Against the contextless words spoken by the old woman. And also to the fact that the old woman spoke plainly of Graf''s name. "Sweet stuff is important to get your head working. That''s why I handed out candy to my men. I used to make you lick a lot of candy when you took Graf as your apprentice. Isn''t it? "Exactly... Madam (,,), how could you be here... ugh!? "I just care about the details. Ugh, that''s why I''m old. Oh, look, I''ll give you some candy, so you can lick it." Is she Madame? Ayn, surprised by a sudden situation, turns to Dill. Doing so, Madame threw candy at Graf. When he receives candy cleverly, he carries it naturally into his mouth, as he follows old memories. There was a refreshing sobriety in the sweetness, and the sense of misery turned my heart. "What I''m trying to say is that candy and thank you are important. Isn''t it? "Relevance is unclear, but it''s not wrong." The old woman who heard the old warrior''s reply looked satisfied. "Fine then. So give Boy your contact details.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Madam frowned from the way in and put her arms together. Strangely. When you think about it as if you missed something, at the end of the day, you photograph the graph into your sight. For more than a dozen seconds, she stopped moving as it was. "Something''s wrong." Eventually, I was happy. When I opened my eyes wide, I looked at Graf''s face and opened my big mouth. Raise your voice abruptly. "Huh - not a disciple who was subtly incapable!? Graf, you! When were you here? Madam''s stunned voice wooded in the alley with a daunting attitude that made me want to see what the interaction had been until a few seconds before. 469 Freaky Demon Props (Can''t... Subtly Can''t...) Disgusting but confusing. In the meantime, I knew this old woman was Madame. Because it does have products, and at first glance it never looked like a nobleman''s hideout. It''s just that the story that Graf couldn''t do it caught my interest. Naturally, when I was in Heim. He is a mighty man who has even appeared at the head of his head since he crossed to Istarica. To be honest, Ein doesn''t know anyone with more business talent than Graf. "He doesn''t look well." "Madam, I''m relieved you''re not feeling well." "Life in the country is wonderful. If you retire, try living in the country." "It''s also fascinating, but I''m comfortable with my current home (King Ishtarika). Now I''m thinking of living the same place for the rest of my life." "Oh yeah? I''m glad you''re having fun." She was just worried when she heard Graf disappeared, but then she laughed when she found out she was in Ishtarika, and she guessed if that was a plan. Then Madame looks satisfied. "Well, I''m going home! Leave a word to leave everyone behind. Didn''t you get into the carriage in no time? "Yee-haw..." Graf also puts his hand on his forehead next to Ain, who was taken aback. An old warrior who crooked his cheeks with sorrow against both of them. But Madame looked back unexpectedly. "I''ll give you this. It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to advise my disciples." "Hey, I''ll take it" "Honest and good boy, I''ll give you some candy because it''s great" Thus Graf received a single envelope and new candy. Graf also carried it to his mouth like a habit and looked at the envelope with an indescribable face. "I''m just here to see your face, so I''m satisfied. Now that you''re in the boarding house, if you feel like it. I''ll serve you as much tea and candy as you want." And finally, say it. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang (,,,,) can also ask me in a letter if there is something I don''t understand in that child''s description. I''ll tell you as much as I can about commerce. Thank you for this." Said he knew who Ain was, and now he''s getting in the carriage. An old warrior who saw it lowered his head slightly against the two of them. He immediately went to the carriage and lowered his back to the seat of his lord. "Then excuse me." Short as a cut up. But I left a few unfortunate people behind. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain was in his room when he returned to the inn. Sitting back in the living room, enjoying lunch with Krone and Chris, who sat face to face, not long after. As if I predicted a fit when I finished cleaning out the dishes. "Sorry, hey, I was busy yesterday" Majorica, who visited the room, apologized first at the opening. Last night, I was planning to share information on what we could have talked about after the party if we were due, but I was busy like Majorica said, so I decided to change the venue. And today. I came to the right time after noon. "I was able to go back to the inn when the day changed... so to speak" Majorica said Krone to Ain, and when Chris''s three didn''t sit down in the right seat. "Here you go. It''s good information as much as it''s worth changing the day." "Can I see it? "Yes, Your Highness first." Unstring the larger envelope handed to you. What I took out was a bunch of sheets of paper. "- Heh." and Ain leaked his voice shortly after through his eyes on the paper. Krone sitting face-to-face with him is only calmly waiting for him to finish reading. Chris, on the other hand, looks at the face he was laughing with pleasure and doesn''t care what he''s thinking. "Mr. Majolica" "Yes, sir? "As soon as we have a conversation, this material? "That''s right. I guess you knew you could ask anyway. They handed me the material first and told me to read it first." "I am well prepared. It would be the best business if it were as it says, and you know what?" Ain then turns away from the material. "Do the Krone and the others read too? "Enough? "I''ve had enough. Now that I know what I''m after, I think it''s okay to pack the details later. - Look, Chris was looking at me like he read it." "Shit, no! I am that! Because Ein was up to something and he looked like that...! "Hmm, too bad" "............... what do you mean? "I mean, I was just trying to figure out what was inside Bayolf." Still a word that bothers me enough...... Standing up Ain handed the material to Krone, still a little, twitching his fingers between Chris''s brows, who didn''t stop looking suspiciously at each other, pushing him. "If you read it, you''ll see." Chris put his hand between the brows where his hand was pressed. Slightly dissatisfied, he first decided to follow his words and nodded. It wasn''t long before Ain answered with a grin when he saw it. When I sit back in my seat, I turn to Majorica. "Problem is, I don''t know, unacceptable license terms." "The amount of money requested is enormous. I don''t care how much the latest technology tells me, I don''t think Ishtalika can snort that it''s just as demanding." "I had some anticipation. Mr. Warren said he''d be able to blow it." "Naturally, the amount will go down in the negotiations." "You can say this is a substantial rejection. If there''s an Inhuman in need of treatment, we''ll have to cross the ocean and get treatment on this continent." Go where you two were talking. Says Krone, who has finished reading the touch. "The golden route looks like a good business as reputed. It says here that Ishtarika doesn''t care which way she replies." Even if Ishtarika responds, or if a reduction request passes. At the very least, it has not changed from the amount written in the dossier to a huge amount where it has been reduced. Then it''s when I refused... Even here, as long as there are treatment hopefuls to visit from Ishtal, the continent, they make money. Moreover, it is not difficult to keep the technology secret without having to provide equipment and such to Ishtarika. As for Ain, he also wants to set up a trading venue. But the thing called gold is finite, and Ishtarika''s tax revenues are also unacceptable to use like hot water. It doesn''t matter if it''s a big country. (It seems that the reception of patients from Ishtarika is okay. ¡­ then) Sometimes from another direction, you can move for an Inhuman who needs treatment. When someone comes out with symptoms that cannot be treated unless the golden route is a secret technique, it is the construction of a route to Birdland that will be immediately transferred to the Heim Autonomy. Without a doubt, this will not cost more than getting technical assistance. With all due respect, the compromise proposal seemed best this time around. Unlike at a young age, Ein also knows how much money will be spent on research. (So much sooner you throw the amount you pay for the technical offering into the research as it is) It was also conceived for a reason, partly because there is not so much urgency for the Inhumans who will need treatment. For example, the injured person with severe bleeding must be rushed every minute and every second. but when it comes to this treatment, there is no need for that rush. "Krone" "Yeah... I don''t think I have a choice. Warren and the others will decide from here on out, so you''ll make the right decision before we do." She also lays her eyes down remorsefully. I don''t think the term "choice of life" is preferable, but there are times when Ain and Krone, who will eventually be queen, have to look at the big picture. Though at the bottom of my mind I am filled with the desire to receive technical assistance in response to the deal. We have to think about the funding that would be needed for other studies that would now be left to be done. Think about it over and over, but this time it''s not for patients who need it urgently. So let''s do something that will benefit the patient by other means, made me think so strongly. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó New visitors to the evening, where they were indulgent in their own rooms. "Your Highness, are you free tomorrow? It was Graf who came to visit, and Ain''t got "no particular plans," he replied after checking with Krone in response to a sudden inquiry. "Is something wrong?" "Your Highness would like to join us in Madame''s mansion." "It''s pretty sudden again. Maybe you should call me right after that? "As you can guess. Madame''s mansion was about three hours away from Birdland by carriage, and I sent her a letter right after that. Then Grandpa - there was a warrior there earlier, but Madam''s escort came all the way to the Inn. I was wondering if you could come to Madame''s mansion tomorrow." Though I think it''s another rare way to call him Grandpa, Ain''t no hesitation in going to Madam''s Mansion. Nor did I hate her simply because her personality was extravagant, but I felt worthy of the opportunity to talk to Graf''s master. "I also got some painful advice, and I was going to go ask you about its sincerity. Your Highness may be free, but if you''re interested..." "I''ll go. I''m interested in Mr. Graff''s master." Subsequent consultations determined only Marco who would accompany him. All the others will await Ain''s return in the Inn. Because he hated being conspicuous, Ain decided to leave the inn in a light disguise, borrowing a robe of magic equipment from Graf. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The departure was also worn by Graf in the same robe as Ein. So does Marco, and the three of them also look like just travelers at first glance. As soon as I left the inn, the dim sky also came near the border between Birdland and the street, I could see the morning sun rising in the distance. Ain''t blocked the dazzle of the morning sun with his hands and looked around. It''s not a carriage, it''s easy to see around along the way with every horse. Houses sparse around here in the outskirts of the city. The atmosphere is also idyllic and rural. There are few large buildings, and the financial power of the merchants falls proportionately. In addition to the simplification of the store structure, an array of products such as those seen in the Port Town Round Heart in the past can be seen in sight. "Me, I''ve licked demon stones before. Yeah, it''s a cheap demon stone stuffed in a crate." Crumb demon stone for filling good demon props. Watching that even made me nostalgic. But that''s not all this time. "If you''re a birdland, you can throw and sell like that." And, Graf. It''s the same crate he pointed his finger at. But it''s the crate of all sorts of magic props that got stuffed. "Heh... even demon props" "But most of them won''t work properly. That''s the sales format preferred by those who like to take parts, or look for excavations. If you''re interested, drop by." Pull the reins of the horse you''ve been letting walk, and head for the open air. On the roof of the cloth, a crate with many places on the ground has the rusticity to suit this idyllic city view. "Hello! All of us are 600G! "Yasu" "Of course you are, traveler! It''s all broken, so it''s natural! "I see... can I see it? "Of course! It was in a crate, such as a proverbial magic prop or necklace in your hand. There is no unification whatsoever, and it just creates a look that should be packed. But do you think your manhood will be tickled? Ain''t interest in watching doesn''t fade, and the way he fishes a crate is also like a toddler. The two Graf and Marco watching from behind laugh. I was delighted that Prince Rin usually enjoyed it. - I don''t have anything in particular I want. Somewhat fun. I wonder if I could buy one or so to thank you for entertaining me. And it''s 600G anyway, and I just considered buying it as a sight to see. Unwittingly. "............... this" Without any concern, be invited. A demonic prop in the form of a pen grabbed by Ain''s hand. "It doesn''t work anyway, do you mind? "Oh, oh..." As with Ain, who was slightly surprised, Marco sharply narrowed his eyes away. There''s no sign that anyone but the two of us is aware of how it is. "Yes, Maido! Here you go again -! Ein, who took the money out of his own purse and came back, said, "Sorry to keep you waiting," at the usual rate. "Let''s come." Ain lurked his eyebrows as he proceeded behind the graph that advanced his horse. Go where you''re looking at the pen. No sound, Marco packed the distance to sneak in. "I''ll keep it." "No, I already destroyed the impurities inside." "I know, but still." Marco receives the pen half forcefully and turns his consciousness straight to the earlier outdoor store. Ein, who understood his intentions, tells him to forgive. "Questioning doesn''t make sense. It was a coincidence that I took the magic item, and I think it was a coincidence that the owner purchased it." In other words, the magic props I purchased were accidentally dropped into that crate. In addition, the expectation was closer to certainty, but the impurities felt as if they had been planted later. If so, it is presumed that it was aimed at those who accidentally purchased it in an outdoor store. "What the hell kind of movement did impurities make? "It wasn''t a big move, but a trace amount of magic was moving on its own towards my demon stone. It''s not demonic or interracial magic." "That''s a strange story, but oddly enough, I remember such magic. Isn''t that the same technology created by the Chamber of Commerce we''re talking about?" I think so too, Ain''t nodded when I said this. Close your eyes and arm on the horse. (I know you were trying to do something to my demon stone... but what''s the reason if the golden route was ripping me apart? If the aim was interracial, was it deliberately to increase the number of patients? No, it''s too far away for that) There are few interracials on this continent in the first place. Demonic props purchased by chance in an outdoor store. It was interracial that got it, a pointless trick unless magic influenced the Demon Stone as planned, and less flavorful in trying to make more patients make money. At last, the aim was not clear. I wonder what effect you wanted to have due to the demonic props that were scattered with discards. "I don''t know, this" "What''s clear is that the golden route is likely doing something backwards. This is not the case if the demonic props were accidentally mixed up earlier." "I''m sure it''s intentional, right? I felt like I was behind it." "Then -" "Well, I''m pretty sure you''re doing something backwards." I''m not sure I should talk. Except if Ishtarika has been done something, you shouldn''t speak carelessly because you are a person from a different country, that is also Prince Wang. However, certain hunches that have plundered the back of the brain contain darkness that you can honestly no longer ignore. - Ein looked up at the sky as he advanced his horse and mocked himself for noticing another troublesome story. 470 Signs of Darkness With an idyllic view to Madame''s mansion. There were no demons or opposition parties, and occasionally, to the extent that they exchanged meetings with strangers and merchants. Security is said to be exceptionally better around here than before the Heim war. Arms should be admitted. Because good security around us is the effect of the golden route. "Look, look, that''s how they take the market. If I were you, I would neglect you anyway." And the classes taking place right next door are exciting. Ein looks sideways at the misspoken Graf''s bitter laughter before looking around. The mansion is a cozy house and doesn''t even look like a larger private house. Still, the garden I''m in is well maintained enough for Ein to roar, and the conditioning products that can be seen by the way are good. The tea prepared was also such that Ein, accustomed to Martha''s tea, honestly admired it. "Non is also growing. What do you think, Madam, if they attack around here..." "How many times do you think I''ve taught you that''s the tide, this kid? How dare you - you seem to have won greatly, but I just have to throw away the area in question at that point. Considering that, oh well! Conveniently turning funds over to this area...... alas? It''s convenient to use the talent you''ve grown." "Gu......" "You''re losing when they take away the market once. If you don''t have universal demand, cut it off." Interpretation is a hypothetical story, and it can be called an airborne theory on a desk. But the imaginary commercial battle that they fought was in an area Ain''t Understanding and was realistic enough for that Graf to honestly admit to losing. He distorts his cheeks with regret, arms together and looks up into the sky. The look on Madame''s face seeing him like that is like a mother. Motherhood. He spoke from above to his gaze to mock, but he caught a glimpse of trust in it, and unexpectedly he became a warm man. - It''s weird. And the unintentionally leaked Ein solitaire. "What did His Royal Highness care about?" "I''m sorry, it''s nothing." It''s nothing. I couldn''t help wondering. (Bayolf took away the Chamber of Commerce... I wonder if this is true) As a big premise, unless Graf is inferior to Bayolf right now. But it doesn''t seem that easy, which means that questions arise about the fact that Madame, the owner of a better business talent than Graf, was kicked out of the Chamber of Commerce. I was wondering if someone like her really lost. But I can''t speak lightly. Because it''s too lame, and it''s going to make you sick. But. "Lies." Madam pursued it. "You can take whatever you want because this is advice. You don''t pay more attention to someone than you have to when you lie. Everywhere, in nature, you just have to turn your back on time and in some cases, and put your hands on the glass." If you are close, you will soon find out Ain''s lies. Compared to usual, his voice color enclosed tenderness that touched the other person. I don''t even think I''d care about them if this were all, but Madame was uncomfortable with it and pointed out the lie. "If it''s anything other than age and candy recipes, I''ll give you an answer, so tell me and take a look." "But" "When I got here, I was able to predict some things, too. You''re sweeter than I heard, His Royal Highness Prince Wang." If it''s been nursed so far - says Ain hardening his feelings about asking. "Is it true that you left the Chamber of Commerce so that Bayolf would kick you out? Graf also listens to that more than ever. His eyes were polished by seriousness and he swallowed his saliva. "It''s true. Even I have a lot to do." Said there was as much to make a mistake if he lived, shrugged his shoulders and then carried a cup of tea to his mouth. Though it is a word to believe. Ein recalled the words Madame had spoken earlier. (I see, is this Madame''s habit of lying) cups, not glasses, but carry cups to the answer mouth with natural voice color. ... she was too natural. "You better be careful, don''t let your feet shrink." "Are you saying we are?" "Yeah, right. Your friend Prince Wang... there was a famous researcher named..." "Loran......? "That''s it. That kid was solicited by his stupid son, too." "Huh!? "He wrote to his lab once and gave him a letter and a gift directly to his house because he didn''t even respond. It was over a year ago." First ear. But the certainty is that Warren probably knows this story. Maybe so is Silvard, but he''s got to be sure he''s getting the right response. Madam says to the evidence. "Let''s get back to you in touch a second time, but he said he refused briefly. She was sent back as she had sent it without a trace of her hand on the gift." "That''s good" "Why not, His Royal Highness Prince Wang, or your love for Ishtarika? After that, there are studies that can only be done in Ishtarika..." Ain''t fixed nothing, ain''t answered. I''m just smiling. "I think it''s all there." I''m sure this is the right thing to do, and whoever it is, it won''t be easy to solicit him. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó About the same time. Change of place, Ishtarika. Near Wang Du, deep in the mountains, a royal direct jurisdiction located on the way to the magical city of Ist. The center of a very common mountain range from around. But if we get close by the road, the story will change. Its centre was already dug deep by demonic props, and there was a large hole that passed deep underground. Yesterday, the labor involved in tidying up the ground is even easier than it was years ago. This is due to numerous technological innovations, such as the strengthening of furnaces and the development of new materials. The mountain ranges are surrounded by a strict defensive system that allows no outsiders to enter. The research, construction facilities built in its great holes were important facilities that even Ishtarika had limited knowledge of. One werewolf standing in front of the lowest, three-dimensionally arranged building. He looked up and nodded with a satisfied look at the way the parts floated in the universe. ".................. heck" He rarely sneezed (,,,) and scratched his nose tip. Speaking of which, I haven''t been working lately and I may have gotten sick. It was only just now that we met when it was good for the holidays. Whatever, he opens his mouth looking at the parts that are the reason. "Black Dragon material, really." The cost of that part is immeasurable. Although research has sometimes been exchanged and budgets have been allocated, the value of the material itself, and the price of the material needed to create it, had already reached astronomical figures. - That''s the furnace. It is a furnace that supports a giant battleship that plans to go further than White Knight Castle, which stands in the Wang capital, sending power to the entire battleship. The exterior looks like a giant gem. Numerous tubes stretch from giant pitch-black diamonds and occasionally repeat irregular pulsations. It is no exaggeration to say that the amount of magic already filled is beyond people''s knowledge. With just one of those chunks, it''s just a substitute for being able to move a royal dedicated ship without replenishment for hundreds of years. "Loran - No, should I have called you chief" "Le, Professor Luke. Huh! That''s why it''s abhorrent to be called by a professor... yes, if you call me chief, then even I call the professor chief! "Don''t say that. I''m not used to being called director either." "Then why don''t you just do what you''ve always done...? "It makes sense. Isn''t that just the chief?" These two have been on edge and compatible since school so much that no more mention is needed. Luke, who was often thought of as cold or lethargic as a student, was what he called a good teacher if he was to graduate. It hasn''t changed since he left school and started focusing only on research. I''m still a good advisor, and from Loran''s point of view, I have another father''s side. "But" Luke looked up over his head. "You''re finally finished, your gathering." "No, that''s a bunch of us. I couldn''t get it done by myself." "I''m not convinced. That was nothing short of Lorraine." Then before Loran says anything. Luke''s hand extended to Loran''s shoulder. "You did it. We''ve finally taken the first step in the Black Dragon ship Bahamut." - - The Black Dragon ship Bahamut. It''s a giant battleship conceived by Loran and licensed to build by conversation with Silvard. Even when it comes to battleships, it assumes a vertical, vertically stretched overall view, like a tower, which at first glance does not look like a battleship. So much so that many who saw the imaginary picture say, "That is a castle flying in the sky". The output of the furnace outweighs the current highest maritime battle force, Leviathan. Even if thousands of Wyburns were to strike, they would be equipped with the power to bury them in an instant. Then... Lights similar to diamond dust dancing in the adventurer town of Baltic are emitted from the furnace. Soon, the furnace stopped beating. Around the two who saw the sight, numerous researchers and workers who watched cheered. - Success! I succeeded! - We are witnessing the advent of a new era! No more joy! - I did it... we didn''t throw away Dwarf''s power either. Numerous races joined their shoulders and raised their voices of joy regardless of the field they were involved in. "Professor" "Oh." They both shake hands again to share their joy. The reason everyone was happy to see the light was because they did what they were supposed to do. Loran leaked a relieved exhale, loud and loud. "I declare with this time. ''Machine God'' is¡­ Bahamut''s heart is finally complete" Bayolf''s hunch was right. It is an unquestionable fact that this man named Loran was undoubtedly the highest researcher he should have drawn in. but that''s impossible. What''s in Loran''s mind is his thoughts on Ishtarika. And I just want to do something for my classmate (Ain), who admitted himself before anyone else and said he was amazing. "Come on! One more step! This is the first step, and I''m tempted that it''s going to be real. It was shortly after this that he was laughed at with the words "rest" from everyone. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I left Madame''s mansion when the sun slammed. "Speaking of which," Madame came to see me off, as if she remembered something. She approaches the Ains on horses and says: "You should stop exporting materials that can be converted to weapons. Looks like my stupid son on the golden route is thinking something." "... tell me a little more" "It''s called expanding your power. They''re buying and fishing boats everywhere without sight. Looks like he''s fortifying the ship with his pride of skill and converting it as a battleship. He hid it in the east of the continent, hiding it from the eyes of the surroundings." "How did you know when it was hidden? "It''s decided because I''m amazing." I don''t have to say anything anymore. It is not wrong in itself. I don''t know what the purpose of the golden route is, but I''m not uncomfortable thinking of them as they''ve been gaining more power. While I thought about it, I was a little concerned about keeping my power secret. Even if that''s part of the strategy. At the same time, the matter of the magic props found before leaving Birdland also passes through the back of the brain. "I appreciate the information. If you ever get a chance to see me again, now give me a place to entertain you." "I''d expect a lot." Madam, I''ll be back. "Yes, yes, there you are again. I''ll give you some candy for souvenirs." Moving on with the horse where he received the candy, Madame dropped me off until she could see him. After this occasion, loosely, listening to the sound of a hoof, descends upon the cedar, which is eroding the sky. - Then. What I noticed was that Ain''t riding a horse was suspicious. It was just as soon as the night book came down. 471 Behind the hidden door. On the way home from Madame''s mansion, she slipped away from a very common carriage. That was really commonplace, about the appearance of a predictable merchant''s possession if I could add anything to it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ain''t surprisingly frowned at in inverse proportion to the look of the carriage though. I accidentally stopped the horse and looked back at the carriage. "Marco." "I was wondering for sure." I felt slight signs. This is just a slight thing that you wouldn''t notice if you were a regular person, a sign to the extent that even Ain and Marco managed to notice. "You two, what happened when you suddenly stopped?" "I''m sorry, I just wanted to make sure." "Mm-hmm... you want to make sure? When Ain answers concisely, he turns his face in the direction he''s been going (Birdland). The distance is... not that far anymore. If you let the horses run instead of walk like they have before, you''ll be able to step all over town in less than enough time. Seeing the lights of Amber Palace soaring in the distance, I nodded and then went to Marco. "I''ll leave the carriage to you. I''ll be right back." "Please stay in town and wait. You''re going down the street alone." Nothing. Still good, but I couldn''t snort today somehow. There is no question about the relationship of trust between Marco and me. I just think it felt like the news of a bug. "Marco go first. Before you lose sight of it." I didn''t say I was waiting in town. I rather hurried. Don''t forget that Marco knows well that his stubborn will won''t break, and it won''t be easy to persuade him. Eventually he ran the horse and followed the wrong carriage. "Lord Marco leaves His Royal Highness alone... I see, apparently in a hurry" Graf runs the horse like he indicated with Ain as soon as he said so. "Excuse me. In the meantime, I''ll run my horse into Birdland. After I send Mr. Graff to the inn, I''ll join Marco, so..." "What, I don''t mind. If you get to the side of town, there will be people from the Chamber of Commerce of Nong." "No, let me drive you to the inn. We shouldn''t have Krone''s family in case." "Ha, ha, ha! If you say that, Your Highness, Your Highness, you must stop His Highness from returning to the streets alone! In the corner of the hood sweeping across the street. There was a grin on Ain''s mouth that glanced slightly. When you get to this area, street lights line the shoulders at equal intervals. Orange light colors the sky that Birdland wants. The livelihood of the slowly approaching people as they go down the streets in the dark. - From out of town to the center. I slowed down the horse and proceeded not to be too slow. The Inn where Graf stays is closer to out of town than the Inn where Ain stays, and that''s where he arrived about a dozen minutes after he broke up with Marco. That being said, Birdland, a town that gains momentum. This neighborhood would be like a bedtown, to say the least. The standard of the houses standing side by side is high, and the people who go out with them are good in their own way and good in their goods. "Noon''s around here." I can still get to the inn on horseback, but I''m hiding out today. There is also that, Graf said, leaving the horse with the man of the Chamber of Commerce before returning to the inn. When I look at the shoulder of the road, the carriage like that stays. "But" "Don''t worry. If you get here, it''s harder to see the danger." And, Graf laughs bitterly. "I don''t know what His Highness is going to see, but please be careful" Ein exchanged his farewell greetings with few words at the end before, again, running his horse out of town. The sound of hooves echoed around. Reflecting on catching people''s attention, he loosened his reins and ran to the streets, trying to be calm. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain''t visibility toward the dark streets is elevated by a different view than usual. This is how I do it, one carriage I''ve seen on the edge of my sight. He confirmed the signs of Marco felt immediately nearby and that he was not in a state of combat. Marco, on the other hand, also turned his face when he noticed Ain''s proximity. He seems to be saying something to the merchant-like man who was beside the carriage urging him to see Ain. - Looks like you''re doing well. After that, I''ll just fit myself in. Assume some situations on horseback and worry about being able to handle them in any case. I turned my consciousness to the signs I felt from inside the carriage. "Sir, this one''s for sale." In a way that I''ve lived and never been used to call. Still Ain''t moved, he got off the horse beside Marco, whom he called his husband. The parked carriage had wide open side doors and deliberately even had lights ready to illuminate the items inside. I didn''t know what the expression was, but by opening the side door wide, this carriage was built to be able to do business as an outdoor shop immediately. A little further away from Marco and the merchants, about a few of the inflexible warriors refrain. They will probably be merchant''s escorts. "Please take your time. I also have a store on the main street, so stay tuned for a variety of products. I''m sure your husband from Rockdam will be satisfied." What kind of bourgeoisie am I now from Rockdam? Then I intend to. "Not bad." "It''s an honor." "I was just wondering, how could a shopkeeper who has a store on Boulevard in Birdland be doing something like a business outside of town? "I received a message from a customer in a remote town..." For important customers. So I was convinced Ein looked at the product and nodded. It was all too good to do business with reason, and by the carriage there were tenacious warriors refraining. "Then I''ll buy..." "No, no! No need to refrain! Even if you bought it, all I have to do is keep going back to town and replenish the product! Please don''t worry and enjoy yourself! "That''s good, then.... Oh, yes, Grandpa, look at the horse." "... Yes, I will do as you say" The lowered Marco grabbed the reins of the two horses and looked at the merchant from the gap in the hood as he tried to take care of them. The reason Ain''t told me to stay with the horse is to watch the merchant, and I''ll wait for this play to move on. "Hmm?" Ain''t found what I was looking for among the products in line. It is a beautiful and luxurious gold necklace. "This is good. It''s not a bad piece of gold." "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment. This is a delicacy made by Dwarf and processed from Ishtarika as a magic prop." "Well, what effect does it have?" "It has a good effect on your skin and hair to enhance the beauty of your lady. We use sea crystals for this demonic prop. As I''m sure you know, without it, demonic props can affect the human body." "............ I see" Ein, with the necklace in his hand, did confirm the remarks of the effects spoken by the merchant. Even so, change didn''t come soon enough, I just realized that I was acting like that. And... (After all, it is being planted) Um, it''s a shadow of magic moving on its own for the Demon Stone. What matters is whether the merchant intentionally concealed it or did not know it. "A golden route man will also come to my mansion. I''ve seen something similar." That''s why I camouflaged it. "That''s right, your eyes are high! Yes, our Chamber of Commerce is under the umbrella of the Golden Route, so it is possible to handle the exact same product! I could easily imagine a merchant returning it like this. It''s not like something special to hide, and on the contrary, giving the name of the golden route we''re talking about is more of a perfect word to make customers trust. "Be reasonable." It is not bad that the involvement of the Golden Route (,,,,,,) was grasped as a clear fact. Well, what do we do from here? As much as I can dew who I am and ask questions, here and now, the significance of taking flashy action remains questionable. Then it is even more doubtful that nothing will be done the other way around...... I also thought about helping her (Shannon) inside, but decided to set up another one before that. "Where are your magic props made? "Sometimes they ask the same question, but we are created by the craftsmen we have." "It''s not. It''s about the magic artifacts that the Golden Route makes." "I apologize for this. As for you..." Um, are you gonna tell me honestly? Conversely, Ain, bewildered, stifled himself only for a moment. "It was kept secret by strict information management, and the Chamber of Commerce under the umbrella - no, I don''t know where only a handful of people are made, whether they belong to the Golden Route headquarters" The merchant said sorry from the bottom of his heart. It is easy to guess why the main body of the golden route is hiding a workshop or plant for manufacturing. You''re hiding what you''re planting. Obviously this is it. In the first place, you weren''t supposed to be noticed, but that''s because Ein accidentally had it in his hands. Either way, in case you had sprinkled more, any of them might have gotten bigger and got under Ain. The merchant in front of him doesn''t look like he''s lying, and when he turned around and looked at Marco, he nodded and agreed. In Ain''s mind he sighed that he couldn''t want any more information. You don''t use my powers. I felt dissatisfied and heard a murky voice. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó As soon as Ain returned to the inn, he tucked him into his room alone and opened his bag. While outside the room he notices Chris watching with vigilance in his eyes, Ain takes out the treasure of the large palm he had in his bag and puts it on the bed. Hand in hand glowed, and the royal crest floated. "Grandpa, I need to talk to Mr. Warren." If you speak up, it is supposed to reach Ishtarika, far away. This is the latest messagebird unlike before. It''s still difficult to have a conversation, but it''s a substitute for being able to deliver voices to each other several times, less time lags than before, and more conversational interactions. A dozen seconds later, Silvard''s voice arrives from Message Bird. "Keep going." I gave it back briefly to save the magic of Message Bird. Careful not to be long as well, Ein talks about the touch of the problem. What did you find today? And just now, what kind of information did you get? "- So it depends on what you report." Wait calmly for a reply as the time lag rubs my mind. I came back a few minutes later. The reply was somewhat imaginary. ''Dear Ein, it''s Warren. I will send Lili and Shadow soon after this, so I will see you in Birdland. I''ll be there tomorrow morning, so I hope you''ll take care of everything after that.'' That''s right, I''m working fast. Go on. "Even as far as I am concerned, I do not know the purpose of the Golden Route, but I cannot allow artificial magic to flow to interracial demonic stones. It is clear that you are hiding its action, so let us explore sincerity '' ''Uhm. As Ein says, it is a long way off if it is to increase the number of patients. It''s imperative that we have another purpose. " "I will investigate whether the Golden Route demonic props have entered Ishtarika. It would be difficult if they were brought in due to mobility between individuals, but let''s do something about it '' "What shall I do?" "Grow up." Well, of course. I can''t help stabbing a nail if I think of Ain''s life. So Ein accepts without complaining in particular. "Okay." ''If you ask me, you think tomorrow is the final of the fight? Come back when you see that. Would have enjoyed it a lot? "Thanks to you, I enjoyed it a lot" I''ve already said hello to Rockdam, and there''s some talk going on about technology delivery. After that, Warren and the others do, and Ain''t in a position to do business. This outing is just a few moments away from home. "Tomorrow night we leave for Ishtarika from Heim. Bye." Finally, tell him to stop the messagebird. Mm-hmm! Speak up, stretch out your spine, stand up, open to the door, and Chris, who was outside, looks Ain and says a word. "Are you up to something? She has looked up at Ain and stared into her eyes with her arms behind her back. Rich chest pushes up the shirt. One more step, so close that the bulge was likely to be pressed against Ain just by proceeding lightly, that she had the thought of not missing it. "I''m not up to anything this time. Tomorrow, when I saw the final of the martial arts competition, I decided to go home from Heim to Ishtarika." "Really?!? That Ain''t such honesty..." "I''m not really trusted...... still, well, no. So you''re gonna tell everyone what''s going on? "Okay! Phew, Mr. Krone will be surprised too." I''m leaving on a small run with a tottotto. Drop her back off. Ein, who was making smiles and toothaches coexist, thinks about tomorrow. If Warren''s right, Lili should be in contact with him in anticipation of the time. When we talk about it at that time, the things to do are over. I headed to the bathroom to get tired of the day, thinking that I would soon understand the purpose of the golden route. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning, the area around the Grand Arena was crowded with crowds. Called by many of the audiences that pushed from all over the continent was a warrior named Sei, who belonged to the Golden Route. of dark elves. He is popular because of his faithful appearance and strength, and when he fights, he says he will have more female customers. Many of the voices that reached Ain''s ears sitting in the VIP table had many women''s voices as per her previous reputation. "- Lord Greyshire! Please don''t cross swords with me just once! Behind Ain, who lowered his hips, near the entrance to the VIP seat, that sai was trying to dictate Dill. Why he''s here, the reason is simple. It seems true that he is attracted to Dill''s skill, and he pleads not to miss this opportunity to be present with the famous Dill. "So, that''s why I''m Your Highness''s knight! We do not have a sword to wield against the murmur...... ugh! "Oh, you bet, Lord Greyshire knows a hundred hearts! The other day, in the words of Lord Bayolf, I was distracted by that evidence! But I can''t give in either. I don''t care if it''s just one. Please, I want you to be present with me! "Lord Sei''s thoughts are painfully clear......" Are you good!? "But heh! Dill coughed up and corrected his residence. "I''m unacceptable! As a general of Ishtarika, you will also bother your country if you accept to stand so easily! "Knock... Knock... knock! Ein, who was watching, seemed a little, pathetic. Eventually he gives up, Sei drops his shoulder and walks away with an uncut foothold to see. "Wow..." Ain''t laughing bitterly either, wondering if you wanted to fight until then. Then Lili''s appearance appeared in the seat directly opposite her. "I''m just gonna go. Marco and Dill will stay here." "Ain, what''s wrong? "Looks like Mr. Lili''s here, so I''m taking the Kingsguard knight. Look, I''m in that seat over there." "You figured it out so far away. But all right, go easy on me." I''ll see you later. Krone drops me off, takes my VIP seat and takes the Kingsguard knight to the contact aisle. There are only a few people''s streets around here with VIP seats, and guests, their escorts, and their families. If you say you don''t need an escort, you don''t, but bringing a knight this way is one of the signs. The venue is large and would you have walked a few hundred meters to the opposite seat? He went down one floor and passed beside the watch, walking towards the seat where Lili was. There he is. She finds herself keeping her back on the wall looking shabby and Ain''t walking without stopping. As I head for those with few people''s streets, I feel that Lili is following me right behind me. Eventually, the less popular staircase was reached. It doesn''t stop from feeling the height of the format of the great arena from the marble floors and the space laid with stone bricks. Ain stopped on the dance floor with Lili and at first glance looked like he was having a chat. "Share information quickly." "Please -! Leave it to me! Lili''s already checking that out. Yo! "You can count on it. Then for now -" Following the order, Majorica will eventually also share the information she has obtained from her dealings with the Golden Route. I meant to talk about it as long as I could, but there''s more to talk about than I thought. It was more than a dozen minutes later that I moved on to last night, and I became a little thirsty. "Let''s talk on foot. Buy a drink at the store." "Rikki, I''m done. Then the knights, um..." "I''m going to get my attention even if I walk in the big area, so let''s just say I''m going to have you stay out of sight." Now, if you''re going to walk, it''s not too much to worry about. I told the Kingsguard knight to open the distance, and the two of them walked out again with no purpose, trying to find as few people''s streets as possible and proceeded with their feet. Walking down the stairs and down the communication aisle, somehow leaving the arena to the outer perimeter, I choose the right store from a number of stand-up stores to buy a drink, moisten my throat and walk again. That''s about it already. I thought I was done with the information to share, Ain. It was time to go back to your seat. "What is this?" Things I noticed behind the big arena that are completely unpopular. The walls are like doors left on the walls of the Great Arena. "Didn''t you do the construction and demolish the door? "Uh, you know what?" "I''m just leaving the frame to fill the door part. I think the clutter is wow, but I think that''s more or less the case. This kind of thing doesn''t make you want to stick your hand in it when you watch it? "I don''t know how it feels, but I''m just going to hit a stone with my hands in it and nothing. - - Like this... that" Reaching for the frame of the door, you will never reach the feeling that there should be. Instead of touching the stone wall, Ain''s hand penetrated the sky with nothing. The stone walls then sway like ripples of water, pushing their hands out further back. What is this, when Ain rides out of his body, there''s a passageway inside, and there''s another door in the back. Then Lili, who rode herself out late, frowned and said. (The owner of the Grand Arena is now a golden route) Two people laughed bitterly at what was going on in front of the secret entrance and exit they wanted to hide from the public. I went back outside to think about it, and the back door opened. What emerged was a beast-shaped interracial with a child in his chest. "Ha... Ha...! The interracial race that goes about her voice absurdly is a woman, and she comes running worried about the back of her stiffness. When she finds Ain and Lili, she shines her eyes and shouts out loud. "Please help me! Me and this girl, please... ugh! I didn''t need to think about what was going on or why. Ain and Lili move forward, as indicated, and pack the distance with the woman who rushes over. At the same time, there are two warriors of pure men who emerged from behind the door. "Hey, wait! "You''re not getting away with this! You can open the door anyway - so what the hell are they... huh!? "Mr. Lilli, I don''t think I can open the back door." "Maybe Master Ain''s magic is too strong to break it. Installed magic props can still break if you pour in more magic than you think." "Well, that makes sense. We let him in." Eventually, a woman is held in Lili''s chest. "It''s okay now. - I''m not sure, but don''t worry." "Ah... thank you... su..." "Well, I passed out" The two of them were still calm under this circumstance. "How the hell did you get inside?" "All you have to do is capture it and then ask! Ain''t got his body in front of Lili before the looming warrior. Speak up about the situation. "Whatever the reason, it means she had to run desperately" "Right. That''s for sure." What if it is? The warriors invincibly draw their swords as they pack their distance. You never know who your opponent is, just say all you can about the intruder''s captivity. However, the relative Ain just turn straight, polished eyes, without pulling the sword out. "I just happened to be here." "I''ll ask you more in the basement, with that woman." "... I knew it would happen." Listen to the other person''s dialogue and Ein decides on his mind. If they''re the ones doing the work they can''t put on the table, and if they''re going to wave a sword at themselves, it''s quick to talk. - - The world tree of bulimia, or Ein the Demon King. I don''t mind any of the callings. Because what we should recognize correctly is that we should not make him our enemy. "For now" What the warrior saw after his voice was Ain''s eyes. Something, I thought I saw in the back of my pupil. My feet tremble at the next moment and sweat erupts from all over my body. My legs stopped and my mouth was rattling and shaking. "You can''t go any further." Tong - -. One step, more than the footsteps that occurred when Ain approached. The warriors lost consciousness and lay powerless. 472 in an underground facility. Lili, who was watching how it was, flashes up to his strength, confirming this look that the woman and the woman were holding.... Looks like we''re both just losing our minds. "Mr. Lili, evacuate the two of you outside." I frowned at the Lord''s words that arrived at ease. "What will Master Ain do? "Let''s just hold back. Looks like a couple of people are running from the back." "If you go outside, you''ll have no problem. ''Cause, you know, I''ve got knights waiting outside, and even if we''re not there at that level of people -- oh, maybe." "... Ya, see, right? "You feel something from down there -? For example, there are, uh... there are examples of magic props and signs of magic." Answer nothing. Ain''t just looking in the back. Oh, I guess this other guy perceives it and is trying to get in the back with the momentum of this moment right now. I felt it, Lili. "And it''s not one or two? "... Correct" "Hey hey... Dear Ein!? Blah blah blah. I can''t stop Master Ain, so at least you''ll give me later instructions, right?!? I mean, you can''t just stop the chase, can you? Huh! I never defend myself. Yes, I''m not defending it... I thought it was entirely up to you to leave Ain to me as a subordinate, and if you can stop him, it''s because you want to, attitude is a distressing measure on the back. If you can''t shake it, but you can tell it in words, it''s the result of your quest to see if there''s anything else you can do. There''s no way Ain''t gonna break in on any force other than Ain since he went outside, but I''m guessing Ain''t wary of obliterating evidence. Naturally, I don''t feel like questioning his prowess. There''s no reason not to stop because you''re in a position. "I want you to tell Marco and Dill I''ll leave security in the upper seat! And don''t ever tell the Krones! Because I''ll tell him later with my own mouth and he''ll scold me like that! "That''s a special triumph! When Lili rushes out when she hears back. "I wish you would have withdrawn with me because of that special concern..." That said, I trust you. It has the same significance that Ein decided to move on to the back as he decided there was no threat to threaten himself. Because it is unrealistic that he, who delivered that Black Dragon commotion single-handedly yesterday, fits the dangerous eye in such a setting. "What do we shadows and knights do -!? "Mr. Lili heard from the woman! Instruct the knight to keep an eye on the perimeter of the Grand Arena! "Rikai! Lili''s footsteps go away. The sound disappeared completely as it exited the door, conveying a feeling of isolation from the outside to Ain. Apparently, the door is like a proper demon prop. The story that the owner of a mighty power called Ain has forcefully opened up, this has become realistic. A new chase comes from behind the door. Calmly, the inner part of the shuddered Ein is, in fact, irritated by emotions that are difficult to brush. Anger, grief, and many negative emotions spread into your mind. The sad face and voice shown earlier by the woman burned in the back of her brain and she can''t leave. I inadvertently think back to the words Katima was saying. If you make a mistake, you''re in an inhumane situation. (That was already happening) I want to destroy the facility that would be underground without thinking about it. But if you don''t make sure of anything, you''ll be in the same hole as them. I''m sorry to be a killer. "I just want you to tell me about the woman you were running away from." And I call out to the chaser who showed up. But the chaser didn''t say anything. On the contrary, when I saw Ain, I said, "I''m taking you under the interrogator." At least, it''s a word that doesn''t seem like a humanitarian organization. - What about the parents and the kids just now? - It''s settled, hurry up and let the outsiders search. Let''s start with that intruder. Words that cause Ein to lose his sentiment, which can be uttered unchanged, prove worthless to argue whether their deeds are humane or not. (What''s the matter) I fear evidence obliteration, but I wonder how it would be to fulfill it and push it forward like this. In case, it''s really just in case. Even if there was an important facility on the golden route at the end of the road to the basement, it might have only been classified and had actually done nothing. If this happens, Ein becomes just an intruder, and he just puts a stigma on Ishtarika as well. (No, this can''t be the only time) Signs Ein has already felt. There is no falsehood in the artificial magic of the example and the signs of the magic props. That''s not one or two either. I mean, sure. Doesn''t it make any difference that the golden route is up to something, and it''s because of Ein''s character that he doesn''t feel comfortable overlooking it? Assuming it flows to Ishtarika - even more so. But Ain toured here. I was wondering if I could honestly go in even though I was afraid to hide the evidence. Would covert action be best when it comes to the means that can be taken? Then you should let the warrior lose his mind, which is already looming in front of him. Consciousness is the only thing I take away with my sword of extraction. The last sight the warriors saw was a world of shaken vision. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It was a huge underground facility that was spreading behind the door. A huge blowout that lasts up to a few hundred meters underground. The glass that surrounds it. The floors surrounding the perimeter lead spirally from top to bottom, with numerous rooms provided along the walls. Many of those in there are more researchers'' outfits than warriors. Now, the door Ain''t going to be the main entrance. Because this was a corner of the underground space, in the shadow of a pillar to hide. Never mind, though, because exploring the main entrance is not the purpose of the moment. "Wow." Underground vertically and horizontally, and diagonally. I found a complicated strewn pipe and jumped on it. The pipes are thick enough for people to hide, no impact where Ain''t jumped on them, and they''ll never be found. "I can''t believe there was such a facility" Leaks an exclamation at a sight of scale that I didn''t expect to be seen outside Ishtarika. - Huh. "What... is that" A bubble came up in the blowout. As if when organisms inhabiting the water breathed. Irregularly, many bubbles commensurate with the enormity of the blowout. Eventually it emerged from the lower level as a whole demonic figure. It was a mistake to think of it as a giant blowout, and how it was a giant test tube, or a substitute to be called a capsule. What was inside was a giant creature in a human form. Six arms and a lower body like a horse have muscles bursting like swollen balloons, and blood vessels floating along repeat their pulsations regularly. The golden body hair looked a lot like that of Dill. Again, that''s exactly what the lions are for. "Vafar (,,,,,) seems to be doing well" And what I heard was the voice of a silver-haired man. It''s the voice of a man Ain met on the roof, who was claiming to be a collaborator of the Golden Route. Hearing his voice, a researcher in white who was beside him opens his mouth. "The absorption of purified magic is also good, so it is mature enough that you can release it now" "That''s good. Then I''ll take care of it later." The moment a man tried to leave. "Consultant! Please wait! "I need to tell you something...... please help! It was the Golden Route warrior who showed up. They were voicing in a stuffed manner, but let the researchers take their seats off before lowering the tone of their voices to say. "It looks like the door was broken." "Is it the door on the side of the big arena? "Ha......! There''s a guard down nearby, and it''s possible someone''s already broken in! "Really?" "Damn, it''s not... ugh! Please help me! As it is, we''re... Whoa! "It''s none of my business. Or... oh, I get it." A silver-haired man narrowed his eyes, looked at the warrior and raised a wide angle. "This is a prediction, but you guys are scared of Bayolf. I don''t know what punishment I can give him for allowing someone to break in and fail to tie it up. Needless to say, the end of the road. Don''t you?" "Huh - if you understand that much, please don''t! "Help? "Ha!" "............... that''s bullshit. I can''t find any brilliance in you." "Ku......! To the eyes mixed with negative emotions directed by the warrior, the man stays cool in the face. You don''t have to stare at me like that. Answer the warrior''s nerves backwards and lightly with a light attitude that just says he didn''t mean to, and then continue the conversation. "A person is something that shows its essence at a certain moment (,,). If you know what that moment is, I don''t mind giving you a hand." Then, in an instant, the warrior colored his eyes with hope, and stuffed his distance, one step with his eyes gleaming with a silver-haired man. "It''s Setouchi, who will lose his life." Ein felt the answer was not a mistake. Because he himself has seen the moment. But the answer seemed different, and the silver-haired man mouths the answer as boring. "The answer is when you will be judged. All that can be done, all that exposes their essence is the moment when they will be judged, the moment when they will be thrown the word of acquittal, and the blade of judgment will be waved down" "... will roughly mean the same thing" "That''s shallow. When you lose your life, it is not by a third party, but by a slippery decision of the person. I think that''s destiny. And it''s the justice that can change that fate. Judgment is the only way a third party can interfere with the fate of another." Then he turned his back on the warrior just out of words. It was one room nearby that walked out. "Counsellor! "Have mercy! "Mercy, huh?... That''s not a bad word. You asked for mercy because you knew you were sinners. I''m glad to finally see the glow. - So." Hands on the door, he looks back at the end. "Let''s keep our mouths shut to Bayolf. I hope it''s over by the time he gets back from the Grand Arena." Indirect help, perhaps, nevertheless the warriors stroked their breasts down heavily. There''s still time. It was time for the finals to begin, but I had great hopes in my heart that if the warriors who strive for security hit the total mobilization, they might be able to figure it out. "Hurry up and capture the intruder as soon as possible." What do we do with it? "Never mind, drop your head immediately." "............... No, I wouldn''t recommend that in case you think about it. We had him tied up because he was making suspicious moves outside the door, and we should gather information under the interrogator as. Otherwise, we have no life to hide and find out." Then the warriors scattered. We are in a great hurry to protect ourselves in order to capture the intrusive Ain. Ein, on the other hand, also looks over the underground space. I giggle and figure out how to proceed with the signs I was looking for at the bottom. Eventually I saw an organism called ''Vafar'' by a silver-haired man, and then I went on to move through the pipes. 473 Just made a lot of moves. It was a few minutes after he left under the organism he had made him call Vafar that he had passed on the pipe several times and snuck into a room where Ain had descended and found a researcher with a syringe working fine on the magic prop. Among the capsules, which also looked like giant tanks, were filled with glowing liquids like Aurora. A tube stretched from the capsule was connected to the syringe, which was being poured into the magic guide. - This doesn''t matter. As long as we see conclusive evidence, we should be able to handle whatever happens later. If you have to, there''s even a feeling that if Warren is there, there''s no enemies where he''s headed. You can go home now. The researcher''s voice reached my ear where I wanted to go home. "How''s the specimen of the twins dosed around sunrise? "They''re already on the verge of processing. After all, concentrations seem to be a problem, and if you use pure treatment only, if you exceed the prescribed capacity at all, the Demon Stone will react to rejection, and you will lose your biological response in a few hours, or an entire day." "That''s a challenge. Weight, Race...... Purification magic is difficult to match fine conditions. We still have a long way to go." I had some anticipation, but when I heard it, I felt sick. At the same time, I was annoyed by the feeling that I could really leave here. identity, and I just know that even now I''m still breaking and entering. Even so, in my mind, only the words "I want to help" claimed to exist. ¨D¨D¨D¨D I lay my eyes down and whisper my breath and think. When I was doing this, I also got angry with myself for not instantly suspending it. I don''t like the fact that I''m trying to get outside, tied to a position or something, even though there are people who are finally looking for help. Ain''s body is not just Ain''s, it is a being to be dedicated to Ishtarika. So. That''s why I should have been lost... I wonder if a specimen is interracial. My body was moving when I realized it. Soon I got down in the room and stood among the researchers. I don''t know. I think it was unconscious.... but there was wonder and joy that no fine dust could dwell in my heart in regret. "Oh, you..." "You don''t have to answer anything but my question." The two researchers sweat through their necks. Intruders don''t pull out their swords, and they don''t look like they''re using any other magic. Even so, just being next door repeated a heartbeat with a big, uncomfortable chest and a cold sweat all over his body. Seeing the intruder''s face right beside him is nothing to be afraid of outside. "Yes... interracial" "Where? "If so, the place...? "I want to know where you are" "Chief... no, you better answer... ugh! "Knock, knock, knock, knock! There''s a bed lined with specimens on the bottom floor! This is good, right? "It''ll help. With that wisdom, I wonder if you''d be happy to clarify the rushing study of worm spit." Kotsun, footsteps caused by his walking. Cold, pricking my ears. It never sounds loud but it stays in my ear and doesn''t leave me. How long have I been echoing in the back of my ear, and yes... yes... my breathing was disturbed and my vision swayed. And another step. That moment when the solemn sound reached the eardrum. Even if you don''t die, before the fear you''ve never felt. How long have I been in the dark in front of you? ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Around the same time, it changed places and the VIP seats in the Grand Arena. It took a little while, but Lili, who had come to report after the necessary work, told Marco what was needed and quickly walked away. Though the figure seemed to be in a hurry for the work to come. Now, it also looks like he left to run away. After listening, Marco returns to the VIP table and is spoken to by a nearby dill. "Lord Marco, what the hell is Lord Lili? Besides, Mr. Ain..." "Apparently -" First, tell me what Ain''t doing now. We followed and heard a message to ourselves. "You''ve got a bad habit." "Yeah, and it''s an incurable habit. The logic must have made it from downstairs that Master Ain was getting irritated. We''ve got a point." "I don''t know..." "It''s what I know because it''s this Marco that''s being summoned, so don''t worry about it" There will be no argument that the two are used to it and should never go after Ain. Because on this occasion, the mission we have been charged with is more important to Ain than protecting ourselves. It''s about staying next to Krone and Chris and protecting them. Except if Marco was aware of the danger, but he wouldn''t show that trick either. "I will give you signs of concern from below, but if you are Ain, you will have no problem. Rather, it is more likely that harm will be done to both of you here. So we will provide support to Ain if necessary." I''m talking about Krone and Chris, who are to be escorted. Ein''s message also contained the contents of not leaving the two sides. Rather, so much so that it was a message that predominated over it. Apart from that, Dill gets concerned about the last word Marco said. "Is there something we can do?" "Yes, I do. For example, yes - if Lord Sei, or Lord Bayolf -" He told me to slap him in the ear. - Whoa, whoa! An enthusiasm that sounded unintentional. It is the voice of the excitement of the audience intoxicated by the sword trident of the men who stood on the martial stage, in the centre of the venue. A dark elf named Sei who belongs to the Golden Route. His battles were full of oligarchs and unknowns Dill and Marco, but his strength had something to keep an eye on. Sophisticated sword moves. And agility is no less than pure elves, enough to flirt with your opponent. Sometimes it unleashes magic. The opponent had managed to endure, but it is an overwhelming disadvantage. "I wonder what happened to His Highness, both of you? Majorica, who approached and spoke up. "Lord Marco said he came to make a compromise with the shadow in an emergency from Lord Lili." "Oh, you did.... I personally wonder what that job means to be urgent" "And what do you say? He said, "Is this the job that Your Highness brought in himself or not?" Dill just shuts up for a moment. For just a moment, for example, it was a slight time to utter the word "ah," but Majorica looked at the venue only saying, "Could it be the former?" I don''t say no snakes, but I open my mouth when I see Sai fighting on the martial stage. "The kid, rumor has it, is comparable to Heim''s ex-general." "... to Logus? Dill conceived a little interest in the surprising voice color. "It''s just a rumor, rumor. You know what I actually saw, me and the Guardian, don''t you? Sure, Sei is strong, but compared to Logus...... - I feel a little inferior. Dill thought in his mind. Still, I don''t doubt the strength of Sei. At least we won''t be opponents in our own Kingsguard knights, and if we''re in the enemy, we must be there to keep our eyes open. It''s just that Logus was the most powerful general of Heim on this continent. He''s stronger and more obvious, but I could also speculate that there were rumors about the popularity of a man named Sai. "Again, this man. Wow! The winner is Sai - your son on the Golden Route! Finally, the winner. For the first time in a long time, the winner of this grand martial arts tournament was decided. At the edge of the martial arts stage is a blown up adversary. Standing in the center, Sei wipes the sweat floating on his forehead and responds to the enthusiastic cheers that are poured. The operator turned to him, and a magic object with a loud voice function was pointed at him. "It was a victory like my previous reputation -" Now the enthusiasm did not subside, and attention was drawn to Sei''s reply, which was voiced. Especially women. There were particularly many cheers from the ladies blinded by Sei''s elegant appearance, and every time Sei said something, she was further cheered. Eventually. "Let''s also expect a reward from Lord Bayolf, the champion. Many audiences care about what Lord Sei wants. '' As soon as he heard it, Sei turned his face to one side. Never to the Bay Olf. Then Bayolf, sitting in another VIP seat with the Dills, opens his eyes, but soon perceives Sei''s wishes and breaks his lips. As time went by, Dill overlapped his gaze with Sai, who stood on the martial stage. ''I have a knight I want to fight.... the general of the Silver Country who flips golden hyenas. " Then a gaze was directed from all over the venue to the VIP seats. At the end of his gaze is Dir, Ishtarika''s proud new general. Clear challenging letters were delivered in grandeur. In addition, it was the voice that arrived. Prediction of how many Ishtarika generals Says will win. In addition to that, they are the guests of Ishtarika, who say that as many famous names exist that can avoid battles. Dill was willing to avoid it until a few minutes ago. Because we don''t need to fight, and it''s not about giving Ain permission. But the truth is, not now. Marco said something earlier about advice. "Dear Krone" And he knelt before Krone. "Would you allow me to wave my sword?" Krone wondered why he had changed his mind. How many times do you think, the benefits of fighting in this setting are limitless. There are only a few things to gain where you win, and not a few when you lose. A guy like Dill doesn''t get it? There was no way. Then... "I wonder why (,,,,,,,,,,) I''m not returning (,,,,,,,) for His Royal Highness the King" Even when the words were returned, Dill said nothing and looked up at Krone on his knees. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The bottom layer was divided into three main compartments. One is a warehouse, and the other is a compartment lined with furnaces and thoughtful equipment, the last of which is a compartment where interracials are housed. There are also large lifts nearby that seem to be the original means of travel. A spiral staircase sits in the center, and when it descends, it becomes a trident. It was in the room where the researcher was speaking that he advanced the air conditioning duct and Ain stepped in. white walls and floors. The beds did line up in a room where the blue and white light glowed ruthlessly. It was the many interracial figures bracketed in that bed that showed in Ain''s sight looking down from the gilded net. There was no dictate on race, and many interracials were unjustly housed. The beds are divided into several rooms with about six beds lined up in one room. Ein found one room, an interracial not bracketed in bed, to see how it went. (That one) The interracial woman was a harpy woman, and she sat back on the bed holding her two children. The words the researcher was saying cross the back of his brain. The twins on the verge of processing, he should have said. The doors are heavily constructed and we don''t seem to know what''s going on out there. Then we need to make as much noise as possible...... "I want you to show me those kids." Removing the gold net and jumping into the room, I kneel down in front of Harpy and look up at her. When she looked at Ain, who unexpectedly visited her, she opened her eyes and left her eyelids covered in tear marks and stark red. "Wah, take my child...? "Fine, come on, we might still figure it out" She was unsurprisingly calm when she saw Ain and shouted. (.................. it''s ok, this kid can still live) Look at the twins held over their wings. Turn your consciousness to the identity of the discomfort you felt in Demon Stone. Though his complexion was bright blue and the light of life was going to go out even now. When Ain put his hands together, he took a quick, deep breath. Eventually the nucleus is beaten gently, the blood color returns slightly and even the temperature increases. "The administered magic was wiped out. You should be fine if you stay calm." "Huh." "Wait a little longer in this room later. I''ll make sure to take you outside when I''m done with anything else." Having said that, Ain decides to go back to the duct. I want to check on the other rooms as well. To make sure you don''t miss out, so that you don''t make a victim of what you came for. Then, as the surprised harpy sat down, he lowered his head deeply and teased his mouth. "In the back¡­ there is a room housing a rampaging Inhuman" Ein listened to the information and knowledge. "I was also taken once. That room is built like a cabin, with arms bound to chains suspended from left to right¡­ restrained from being able to move. Unlike those who were put to bed, they were to be used for experiments as a priority." Then why are you safe? "Because I was fortunately an adaptable body.... If you can''t adapt, you won''t be here. Thanks to them, they were not even bracketed in bed, and they were given their own mercy." "Thanks for letting me know. I''m glad you trusted me even though I''m new to you." Actually, there''s a reason for that. while she mocked herself. "How can we doubt His Highness?" "... Huh? Nothing. I''m not uncomfortable saying Ein was known to be Prince Wang. However, I felt a definite respect from her. "Now I am not a people of Ishtarika, but I have lived in the King''s capital since last year." When I heard that, Ain looked up about her. "You said you left King''s Capital for these kids? "Yes, but I couldn''t twist the cost of treating these kids.... I couldn''t give up and came to Birdland and was told that if I became a free citizen, I could participate in experimental treatment... I did something stupid. It turned out to be scary for these kids." "... you mean that" Being a free people has nothing to do with Ishtarika. I guess the golden route wasn''t stupid either and made them take those means because they hated to set things up with Ishtarika. If that happens, it certainly has nothing to do with Ishtarika. "Ask Mr. Warren to see what''s going on with your house. Even if it''s already sold, I''ll work on it so I can have another house." That''s what Ain said and stood up. "Huh - Your Highness! I''m already... ugh! "It is also our royal responsibility. It is true that the response has been delayed, so if you will come back to Ishtarika, I promise to live in the King''s capital again" "............ I wonder what I should look like and go home to my country. To that country, where the great First Majesty was created, there may be punishment for His Highness if you return a man like me." I don''t think so. At the end of the day, I answered lightly in nature. Cough gently to fix the grin. "I promise you later, Prince Wang. So I just want you to wait a little longer." I weep and leave before Harpy, who can only snort. Jump gently back into the duct and rely on the information you have just heard to go back. An indescribable emotion occupied my mind. It''s been the most frustrating thing to come here since I heard it was the people of Ishtarika. It''s on me, and on the golden route. Absolutely help all the Inhumans out of this facility and reaffirm it. A few minutes later, Ain''t found a room just like I was asking. The atmosphere in the room is certainly different. Unlike previous rooms, the walls and floors are stones, dirt, that is, crude spaces like they were left behind after digging to create this underground space. - There are a number of iron cages lined up, with hung interracial figures inside. Ain, who saw this sight, immediately devised how it should move. 474 Im behaving resolutely, but they should be preaching soon. The sight I saw ahead of me was one I had never seen before today. A dungeon in the deepest part of the basement with moist air. At first glance it doesn''t even look like a cave, but instead the walls blocking the barn and the outside are not iron plaid. - - Glass. But special made not visible from the inside out. Finally, something to confirm the interracial trapped in the cell from the outside. When this happens, should it be called breeding? Ain''t seen an inhumane sight to narrow his eyes to the evil to spit on. I am irritated by negative emotions that erode my mind. (But no one''s as good as the kids just now) If you believe the researcher''s words. Maybe it''s a situation because purification magic hasn''t been administered yet. Or - not even while it''s been administered. ''... ahhh...'' From time to time, my heart didn''t stop feeling pain in the weak voice I heard. ... Well, Ain was down the duct exploring. The only reason I could do that was because I don''t have a watch. From outside this compartment, however, there are signs of people, and I can assume that they rarely take their feet except when administering purification magic. It is important to know what to do after this. Ein was going to help the interracial race to which purification magic was administered before escaping. What bothers me is how to explore the victim. This is because questions mark will remain as to whether you can afford to explore swallow. When I choose force moves, I fear that if interracial lives are taken as part of the evidence obliteration - After all, it depends on the hand. I just decided I should see all the interracial people being caught. A strangely prominent room behind the compartment. Instead of glass doors, if I were to give an example, I would be blinded by the wooden doors in the luxury inn. Could be a lookout or a researcher''s room. Lost quote, Ein advanced to the room. When I put my hand on the door, only one person showed signs from inside the room. The signs are weak and things are not right. When I put my hand on the door knob because I thought it was too late after something happened, it opened lightly. "This is it." Inside the room are a number of dishes arranged like a noble office. Behind the room, on a large desk, was a tablet engraved with glowing letters, placed. "Oh, my God, here." Go nearby and read the letters. What was written was information about the interracial race that was being held. In addition, the results of purification magic administration are also noted. To where I was looking through. "Eh... you are... not like him..." And the wall side Ain''t seen. The inflexible interracial race, who was just as restrained as the interracial race that was hanging there in another room, found Ain, kicked, and said with strong eyes. Wounds like being munched all over her body. The race is probably a half of something with Ketsey. "... that some nobleman was there to play? "I''m not noble, and I''m not here to see you" "Then what? He ordered me to come and see how I am." "I don''t know who he is, but none of it." Responding briefly, Ain approached the man and put his hand on his chest. "Yeah, in the end -" "I''ll be down in a minute, wait." After all, an example magic power existed in his demonic stone as well. Remove the chains immediately after erasing them. "Can you move?" "... who are you?" "It''s Prince Ishtarika''s king. I''m here to help out with the interracial people." The man was taken aback and forgot the pain that was running all over his body. I wonder what you''re going to say, Prince of the Great Powers, the person who suddenly showed up? Half a laugh to tell the joke off too. But that''s not important. I''m here to help, this word stuck in my heart above all else. Nature and floating tears convey cheeks, trembling at the fact that it helps. A big man who was proud of his inflexible body cries like a toddler. "If this is the post-mortem world, it''s superior." "Even reality. Have you lost your mind?" The thread of tension must have been cut in relief. The man lies on the floor and repeatedly breathes calmly. Ain held him up and put him to sleep on the couch nearby. I want to read the tablet letters before I leave here. If I wanted to take it anyway, I would go to my desk, but somehow I didn''t have the letters that were floating on the tablet. "Yeah... why not?" I didn''t know the translation, and I was taken aback. Speaking of what I''ve done since I''ve been in this room, I''ve let a man go. I wondered if there was a clue, and I went back to the side of the chain. - Hmm? When I touched the left and right chains, the tablet lit up on my desk. I mean, that tablet is a demonic prop. It''s a very bad hobby mechanism, and they glow when they''re holding someone captive. "Maybe he''s a broken personality." I want to read the tablet, but it''s not fair to hang a man again. Then you just have to hang yourself. Because I can do something about it myself. When Ain produced the roots of the tree, he moved it cleverly to lift the chain and bracketed it around his arms. Then soon the tablet glows on the desk. I don''t know how to peek in on my desk from here...... Without thinking about the details, he also created the roots of the trees, lifted the tablets, and floated them before his own eyes. "... I see" It contains some interesting information inside. I breathed relief that I was glad I didn''t have to miss it. I''m going to carry it outside, but in case that stops working, I''d like to have a little eye through it right now. After a few minutes, I decided to carry it outside. Gigi...... and the door opened with a twitch up. It was the skinny man who showed up. The outfit is a luxury that we often see in this Birdland, and it showed up with a whip on his hips. The man smiles uncomfortably when he sees Ain''t No or Nitta, then heads under Hanging Ain himself. Then, before you utter the word. The dry noise made a wooden spirit all over the room. A muscle on Ain''s cheek, a mark from a whip. "Hey, who are you? "Surprised. I''ve never seen anybody beat me with a whip before." "Really? Then you should get used to it now." The man waved a whip as he answered. On Ain''s face, on his torso. And all the way to your thighs, aim all over your body. Once again, with every beating again, the man is immersed in joy, uplifting his cheeks, trembling his body into small pieces. Loosen cheeks for the sweetness that you can''t hide. "It''s weird! I don''t remember stumbling on you... ugh! Why is he sleeping on the couch? My couch''s gonna get dirty! "Well, that''s because I put him to sleep." "Heh... heh! Then who are you!? "It''s Prince Wang, from a distant country." Are you out of your mind? Oh, I guess that''s why you''re here. Shh! Isn''t that why the Fellows brought you here? And I hung him! Isn''t that right!? The man slaps Ain''s body with a whip without adding or subtracting anything. but it was strange. I wonder why this guy is flat and doesn''t give him any weak sound. As a matter of fact, the whip is a demon prop. They have more pain progressing tricks than scratching. But I can''t wait for Ain''t to hurt a little, and it irritates me at the same time. "The researcher who put me to bed on the couch needs a sermon later! I''ll hang you anyway! "Do as you please. So, I''m wondering who I am." "Don''t you know me? Then we need punishment." You''d already be waving the whip "...... ha. You pretend to be calm in front of an interrogator named me, but you need to understand how guilty that is! "Oh, you''re the interrogator the warrior was talking about." "A warrior?... I don''t know well, but I don''t need to think or understand anything! Because you''re..." I''m sure this interrogator was a doer and liked a bunch of interracials for his proud abusive hobbies...... His physical freedom is accidental. It was taken without touching before and without time to resist. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When Ain realizes how it is, she decides to give her a sermon. I need a sermon for using the power of enchantment without permission. "Huh, good whip." "WHAT... WHERE ARE YOU FROM... ugh!? Me, my body... ugh!? Soon, the beautiful woman who was behind Ain, who was hanging. She was glancing at Ain''s face from his shoulder mouth, trying to hold him from his back and turning a sharp grin to the interrogator. "What a rare whip of a demonic prop. Can you show me how strong you are, too? "Mi, show...? "Yeah, yeah. Let me beat even my own thighs. Look, come on." "I''m supposed to do something stupid like that - ugh!? Ouch... Ouch... ah..." There''s nothing I can say that''s too embarrassing. The interrogator is lightly, just one blow and he loses his mind. It''s very different from the Inhumans who behaved like them. "Stupid guy" "I think so too." "I don''t know what you''re mistaken for, but you''re the one who said I was stupid." "Huh." "Because it''s not. You don''t have to bother getting slapped." "It doesn''t hurt anything. Be okay." "Well, then it''s just that I didn''t like it" She says that Shannon walks in front of Ain. Shake your proud redhead, fold your body in a letter in front of him and look up, tilting your little neck here. "............... why are you tied up? Hobbies?" "Did this look like a hobby to you? "Don''t be shy. Because even if you have a hobby that people can''t tell you, I''ll accept it." "No, you''re wrong about everything, so don''t accept that." "You can''t get along." They''re hanging instead, Ain''t swallowed these words. If I make a joke that doesn''t get stuck here, I don''t know what I can see with my eyes. "I have an idea, too. And then you came out, and then you helped me, and it would help." "What do you do when you''re done helping with that? "I think I''ll unchain and go outside." I answered as though it were natural. "I can stay that way for a little while, though? If that''s how you''re chained, whatever I do, I''m going to be forgiven." "If you''re about to get something done, it''s not a rush to pull a thousand pieces and run away, either." "You''re lying. Ein is here because he has a purpose." Well, you''ll find out. Not particularly shocked by Shannon''s nursing, Ein returned "sort of." There''s no point in chains like this than the original, or I''m confident I can pull a thousand pieces, no matter how strong the chains are. "Please." With Shannon, we can see the interracial people in this section. In addition, it is possible to finish reading the tablet. "Would it be a reward if I helped? "Go somewhere soon -" "Derme. That''s not a thank you I said before. Something else would be nice." "I''m neglecting that kind of thing. I''m sorry, but it would help if Shannon told me what he wanted." "Hmm...... am I glad I asked? She walked in a luscious foothold in front of Ain without losing her luster and elegance, even in a jaw-dropping dungeon. to him with his arms chained together. When he drips, he puts his hand on one cheek and pushes the finger of the other hand against his lips. Shoot him through with your feverish eyes. Eventually, demands are made from the colourful lips. 475 Demons of underground space. A lustrous behavior that melts the other person''s brain with just a trick. In fact, the sweet voice that can only be directed at him is not charming, Rin. There is also a mixture of absolute trust in him who declares himself an ally and entrusts everything to him. - But it is. "Oh, there''s something different about thanking you" That''s what I said, instructing you to look at your hanging arm. I asked her to keep my face close to one of her arms with my gaze on her. ... but if you keep your face close as you are told. "I thought I needed a sermon, so I''m gonna go around here." Pan, the dry sound echoes from Shannon''s forehead. "That power is dangerous, so I think I told you before not to use it on your own." There is no such thing. The so-called octopus pin. Shannon was taken aback, but it was such a weak contact that it should not be described as pain. That''s about as strong as it gets. "Hey." "Mm, what? "I was surprised. Ein can make me angry." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "It''s weird. I''m upset, but I don''t feel bad." It''s not like I can say anything lightly. It was when it was very natural that Shannon himself was not angry by being involved in a sad time when he could not control his powers. but Shannon wasn''t grumpy even before his first experience. After stroking her forehead for a little while, for some reason, she was in a good mood and she smiled. "Ah, ridiculous. It''s weird." Then gently mouth the back of Ain''s hand. "Don''t think of me as the same abusive taste as Ein. Okay?" "I don''t want to tear it up, but I don''t know if it''s funny to call me that." "Pfft - I guess so" After I said it with a certain voice. "I feel good, so I can help you" "Any thanks? "Nothing''s fine. That''s how I feel." "No, thank you very much, I''ll talk to you later." "Already... I''m looking forward to it" There was no negotiation, and Ain told Shannon that he was in a good mood to help. First, get out of this room and find out if anyone needs urgent medical attention in the front compartment in addition to the outer compartment. Then it''s a simple job to go back under Ain and share information. Put a man-eater on the escort. The enemies around here should be able to sweep away with a maneater. In case you get attacked, no problem. Speaking of demons I care about, it would be about a giant being that was called Vafar. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Grand Arena, athlete entrance set north and south. South entrance with one or more cheers and a sei lined with many auxiliaries for the golden route. One or the north exit, Dill stood alone. Marco does not leave under the Krone and the Black Knights and Kingsguard Knights also remain in the VIP table. Everything is for Ein''s orders. There is one task entrusted to me, and I am comfortable with stopping the Bay Olves here. "so as not to paint mud on the great fatherland." As soon as I speak to my voice, the gate of the iron fence opens. A number of warriors came to battle through this gate. While Dill, a knight, is in this situation, he cannot ignore the definite daughter-in-law who dwells in the depths of his heart and gently slaps his cheek to calm his heart. - - One knight who showed up there. "Lord Greyshire! Rockdam is the general, Rendle. "That man named Sai is a strong man......! He was so much a man compared to Logus during his life--" "It''s okay. No problem." Dill didn''t try to look back, he said indulgently. "Thank you for your advice. Bye." I proceeded through the gate and stepped into the venue. Stepping on the hard dirt ground, before Sai stands at the top held by the fierce warriors. A golden lion advanced his leg straight. ............... what a vibe. I haven''t had much experience fighting in such a large audience. The last time I experienced it was definitely a rivalry in a school city. "Well done for coming." And, relative sai. Lord Bayolf tells me to invite you to come when he triumphs. "You may like it" "Mm?" "I have no right to stop. Lord Sai will do as he thinks." "So then. ¡­ if I may, after this battle, we will not be able to fight together." Eventually, the referee man shook up his arm. The cheer directed at Sei is overwhelming compared to that for Dir. All the popularity and expectations belong to Sai, and the VIP seats where the Ishtarikas are located are already quiet. A lot of the audience thought it was funny. "Getting started! After the referee''s signal, Sei was bewildered. Because the opposing dill did not pull out his sword and remained upright. "I''m licking...? No, this is--" Not even in that attitude. There was no gap between them until today. Was it you who was licking it? Laughing all the time, a change occurs in Sai''s foot judgment, haunted by a hegemony he has never shown in a martial arts competition. One foot looks like a few at some point, and I can''t gauge when to step in. As the audience gushes, Sei disappears. The next time I came back to everyone''s sight was when he showed up in front of Dill. - - So fast!? - He said it looks overlapping to many people!? In response to the cheer, take your back like fog. "I see," said the golden Ketsey, leaking an exclamation in front of a streamlined motion. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Voices from the Grand Arena, located on the ground, may be heard underground. This was also the case near air conditioning ducts and simply close to the outside. The warriors who were in front of the capsule where Vafar sank. There are two armors, one of which belongs to the first warrior Ain saw. On the other hand, it belongs to those who were on guard in the lower quarters of the camp. Now I only have a minimum of warriors left everywhere. It was all because the warriors were hitting the intruder''s search for protection. "Looks like that dark elf is fighting again..." "You know what, I don''t like that bastard. We''re not in the right place! We need to hurry...... we need to find it before it''s too late -" "You''re kidding me, what did I do! You guys, keep your eyes peeled! You guys around just said you allowed the intrusion!? Why are you resting on me? It''s none of my business! "Ugh, if you don''t want to be processed too, you''re gonna have to find it! Many rise adventurers. Strength is extraordinarily higher than the average adventurer, but still no intruders have been found. Tension increases with the moment and approaching time limit. Then there you go. "I found the researcher down at the lower level. The thieves are already moving down quite a bit! Everyone runs when they hear it. The other way is the stairs, or the lift. Scattered, for myself to survive. One finds the researcher falling and blues. Others were about to give up too late, and laughed in great sweat without giving up. Among them was a warrior with a rich instinct for survival, and he pleaded with a silver-haired man who was said to be a counselor. He worked. Heading alone to the lowest level, he was relieved that all entrances to the divided compartment were guarded. But I haven''t really fallen for anything. - - Only the researchers were defeated, why? Needless to say, the intruder did something to the researchers, but if so, it came as no surprise that the other warriors had not fallen into their hands. If you were weak, you would have. But we can confirm that the intruder was able to easily defeat the early chasers. - Then, because the researchers needed you? Then we head to the compartment where we naturally have our sights. Into this subterranean space, which houses interracial groups, is also important. "What''s up?" To the man the watch in the compartment asked. "Let me check inside." "What''s sudden? No one in there..." "Just open it! Come on!" "Hey, what the sudden... Look, do whatever you want" The lock will be unlocked. No. No. In front of the room, I rushed into the small window provided for the door and ran to find out if there was anything unusual. It looked normal at first glance, but unnatural at first glance. "Am I...? There must have been a few people who were usually rambling. But there is not a single one now. Everyone was awake but calm. Like the bug news, my body gets saggy. We hurried further back to those with a tightly controlled interracial background. My breath is disturbed from fear, and my sweat comes out even more. "You idiot, you idiot, you idiot, you idiot!... you idiot! Running ahead is the interrogator''s room. And finally. "............... you idiot" I get there, I find it. One young man sitting on the couch with his hands on interracial issues and one beautiful woman who was spinning her arms from behind him. Some interracial people are trembling with joy. Finally, look at the interrogator falling on the floor. "Are you sure you''re okay? You didn''t use your powers or anything? "I''m not lying! I''m just relieved to talk to you! "Oh, good for you. Thank you so much for checking in with someone who needs immediate medical attention." "... Yes, yes, I look forward to thanking you." He sees men and women exchanging words in swallowing, and is taken aback, but pulls out his sword and opens his mouth. "You guys." It''s over, here''s what I was going to do. The thought did not come true. "Aha! Aha...... haha! Soon I saw the creepy flowers that were on my neck and it caught my blood. Power falls out of my arms and my sword rolls to the floor. My legs lagged unconsciously, and I laughed high that I couldn''t care less, not defying the sentiment of giving up that "I''m done" that resided in my heart. "Ha-ha-ha! I already know. Eh! I don''t know! It doesn''t matter. And ran. Towards another compartment outside. "Are you glad I let you go wild? "Fine. The people here are the priority. As soon as we can cure everyone, we''ll just get out." Because every minute and second is spared when purified magic is poured into them. "Maybe they''ll push it over in big numbers." "Nothing. Thank you. I''ll fight to help the people here." That''s the end of the voice I heard in the escaped warrior''s ear. I''ll be out of this compartment in no time and surprise the lookout I was outside. "You''ve been making a scene." "Ugh. I don''t care anymore." "... what? Run in defiance of a decent lookout. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I rode the lift to the upper level and walked with my bloody running eyes. The researchers, who are different when they do this, also look at me, but I didn''t care anymore. The way forward is in that counselor''s room. Stand in front of the door and knock with momentum. A reply arrived after a short time. "I thought you were coming." What is it? Sounds great. He rambled into the room and approached the chair where the silver-haired man sat. "What''s wrong with you? "Give me the array. If it''s not, you have it. "Oh, I wonder what that means." "Don''t be ridiculous. Eh! The warrior put up his fist instead of his sword and waved it down. "It''s not calm to hit him all of a sudden." "You found out! Just get it out of here! I knew you could unseal that monster! "You''re smarter than I thought. That''s great." "... I''ve seen you receive magic items from the Alliance Lord, from Bayolf. That''s it!? So you can free that monster! Again, this time stronger than just now. "That hurts." "If you don''t like it, give it to me! You know what I mean! The silver-haired man smiled joyfully, wondering if he would still resist. "Look at that desk. They put the things you want." When taught lightly, the grin added more depth. Shit, look at the back of the walking warrior, with his cheek cane on and intrigued. "Unleash Vafar, what are you going to do? "You just have to smash this whole town down! Well, then we''re all set to help! "Not bad, your desire to live is very honorable. So stupid that you fall in love, so unusual - and so beautiful full of human" "As long as I have this... I haven''t... ugh! Words don''t reach warriors already. He was only conscious of being blinded by the card-shaped demonic props in his hand to free the demon known as Vafar. A silver-haired man snapped softly when he saw him smiling powerless and full of madness. "I always told you, Bayolf." On the ground, he uttered the name of the man watching the game in the great arena. "Many seekers turn their paths into errors and sinners. I''ve told you many times not to lose that glow so you don''t." In the way you gave up, in the way you lost interest. "We knew not far away that the executor of the plea would appear. That''s him (,).... Most bayorf, I''m interested in the moment when you''re convicted. I''m more excited than I was when I first met you." But the silver-haired man puts the glass down, accompanied by words. I sit back deep on the couch and look up at the ceiling. "Bayolf, what is your nature like? A warrior leaves the room without knowing the twinkle that hasn''t reached his ear. "Hiccup!" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The warrior rushed toward several lower levels, a huge group of devices set in front of the capsule. Pushing the researcher on the way, straight to the device you''re looking for. Eventually, the watch stood in front of a huge glass door, but with a gap, he snatches his sword, pokes it at his opponent and opens the door. "Wait! What the hell are you doing here!? "It''s off-limits to anyone but us! And what have you done now!? "Shut up. I don''t need you." I don''t have any difficulty taking a single researcher''s life. Between blinks from the other person, his body was stunned in an instant. "That''s it!? Is that you? There are no longer those who stand in the way, and many of the researchers only flee with fear. Unscheduled emancipation approaches that gap. I stood in front of the device and inserted the demonic prop I had taken from the silver-haired man into the plug. - - Huge capsules in the center of the underground facility shake. Six holes were drilled in the lowest level, and a giant sword attached for Vafar emerged. At the same time, the liquid that was full disappears. "Wake up, monster! A warrior opens his arms and exalts himself. When the sword inside the capsule rises to as high as Vafar''s waist, it stops. The liquid was also completely drained, and a demon with golden body hair stood on four legs. Then, the eyes are gradually opened. Soon after that moment, when Vafar was trembling with joy, he held his sword with six arms. They grow ambitious inside the capsule, stretch out their arms, and shatter the capsule. "Oh yeah! Do it, monster! Now we can get away with this! I''m glad you saved my life. "... Am I? Vafar laid his six arms aside, flashing a giant sword made to match his body. The warrior saw his face at the end. I thought it was an unexplained event, but the answer is understandable just before the end. That''s because Vafar was reflecting on the sword he wielded. It was just a story that the surface of the sword approaching in front of us was miraculously photographed in sight with a pair of polished motion vision just before the end. 476 Re-emergence. Change of place, the Great Arena is on the martial stage. - One day they had a moment of clear awareness. I don''t know how many times I''ve been annoyed by the fact that I haven''t been able to move as much as I wanted at first since I got my current flesh. I also remember being angry with my training sword and tough on my father and mother. But as I continued my training without giving up - it blossomed. One day, during my training with my father Lloyd, I blossomed in a mundane moment. "Are you finally cured?" "Father, what''s that now?" Lloyd''s first shot, lightly. I just gently turned my body against the sword looming in front of me. ''There would have been confusion. But, Dill, you''re no longer a normal person. Behold the golden hyena, the body given to you by Master Katima is a lion.'' He followed and listened in front of one looming sword trident after another. "I had extra body and wished to stand around the same as before with a body that wasn''t fully healed - but those two seem to have now disappeared, too" Even in everyday life, the body gets used to it little by little. And the wounds sustained in the Heim war are also completely healed, when the body truly becomes its own. Dill trembled with joy from the bottom of his heart, and for the first time in a long time he held his hand to the sword as a delight. It was then that it eventually pulled out and turned to attack. At the beginning of his life, Dill stepped in faster than his father. ... Dill says what happened at the time plundered the back of his brain. I''m sorry to hear that, Lord Sei. Before a streamlined step like a phantom. Dill takes his body to the side without difficulty. A Dark Elf warrior staggered in body, staying in the momentum to attack. Side by side, I saw an incredible sight and put my strength all over my body. At some point the sword that was shaken up was a beautiful sword, the sword that was given to him by Prince Wang. Hang on to your defenseless flank...... "Ha ha... Ha ha! Cut into leather armor, swirl your soft skin just before you reach the polished muscles lurking behind it. Look up into the sky and slide your sword into the blade that was reaching your body. It did not defy the strength of Dill, and the fresh stream took its distance as if it were a body swell. "Ha... Ha..." Lower your profile and ask for Dill. When, in this moment the sword is in the sheath again. "Unfortunately, no one is faster than me." Faster than Lloyd''s now, his body snatched the audience''s voice. Fast, the venue was quiet at the same time when he saw that Sei''s movements were so easy that his body seemed so heavy that it collapsed lightly as if he were exhaling. "... this is the first time I''ve seen it" "It''s an honor." "Tell me, why didn''t you stop me" "Lord Sei prevented me." "Let me change the question. Why didn''t you set up a chase? Your arm would have made it easier to cut me down with it." Now I didn''t get the answer and instead it was the lion''s eyes that arrived at Sai. I hear the lions are all they can do to hunt. "I am always at full strength. It''s just that there are so many forms to all of them." There is no indication that the answer will return when asked. Nor does it look like they''re launching an attack. "Don''t you have an attacker? "You don''t have to attack now. That''s..." Because of Ain, it leads to making time. This way of fighting is not unwillingness. But not loyalty to such an extent that this degree of emotion interferes with the purpose. When it comes down to it, all I can think about is giving up pride, giving up possession, doing it for my lord, for my country. - - Gaggggggggggggggggggggg...... An uncomfortable sound was heard from under the martial arts stage. Dill frowns when he hears that, and at the same time Sei lowers his sword. I just looked up at the VIP table in a bewildered manner. Lord Sei. And, Dill hangs up. "I changed my mind" Freshly attached to the ground, the Sea Dragon''s sword creates intense vibrations. Strong momentum, as if to erase earlier discomfort. Then, Sei was confused again by the sudden behavior. I was wondering if the sound earlier was by Dill. Without even knowing that this moment of stray will make it impossible to escape the relative dill. "I didn''t know you changed your mind - nah!? A wave of power, rare from those who know the usual dill. It was directed at the martial stage, crushing the cobblestone and losing the appearance of the dill with the sound of debris dancing. Stone debris flew through the universe, and many shadows arose on the martial stage. A golden light traveling through the shadows. For a moment, the voice of a lion appeared directly beside him. "I sincerely apologize for this way of fighting." There is no falsehood in sincere apologies, and when you look at your face, you have a sad face. But Yokohama flashed. His sword was devoid of all emotions, and his princes were fleshy on his neck. Sai is barometric with a fever he feels all the time, and his feet leave the dill apart from consciousness. "Why would I... ugh" It''s a survival instinct born in inches, beyond consciousness. My legs are lighter than my sword-shaking hand. "I won''t let you get away with it this time" Continue, the intense sounds that ring throughout the venue. It''s an acting crossover step that just deliberately stepped on the cobblestone so that the noise sounds. The noise you hear from below also increases while you do this. It''s all up to me. Dill makes a deliberate noise, as if to let him know during the venue. "This is Ishtarika''s! General Lion''s sword! Stone rubble, sewn dust to approaching dill. But I''m a swordsman. Lord Sei, I don''t dislike your spirit. "Neither do I. I''m attracted to that hidden sword! Sei shows a sword as streamlined as a river running through the mountains. He played the sword, his center of gravity collapsed. I am immediately invited to the end of the loser''s path. - - Master Sei... ugh!? - You''re lying, I can''t believe he''s cornered! The cheer also gradually stained with surprise, imagining the end of the road he would welcome. Seeing is also an overwhelming difference in power, shuddering. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó And on the other hand, in the corner of the VIP seat. "Alliance Lord" There was an executive whose golden route asked under the Alliance leader, Bayolf Harden. And Bayolf is no fool either. I understood what the earlier sounds indicated and understood that they were not those caused by Ishtarika''s generals. Slightly, there''s a reason he was too late to get here. As long as he was there, called a counselor, I didn''t think there was going to be a commotion in that underground space. "Oh." "I''ve been contacted from the basement. They say Vafar has been forcibly woken up." "... how''s the consultant (he) doing? "I don''t know you. It just seemed to allow the thieves to break in." "That''s bullshit." That''s what he stood up for. "How many thieves?" "Alone." "I see, that''s extra crap" If there were to be a debacle, I thought only when the man in the consultancy would change his mind. And now that the debacle is occurring -. "Heading to the Ark" That''s what I told the executives, and I took a seat. Insert your hand into the inner pocket of the jacket and remove the ring made of gold and put it on your finger. Looking down at the martial arts stage. "Sai, you would have guessed my intentions." He made me laugh invincibly at him, who was about to fall right before Dill. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Well, Dill was also sensing that time was approaching. The sound is already heard almost directly below, and the intense vibrations surround the venue even if it is not moving itself. Something happens less than a dozen seconds later. That''s what I found out even as I watched Sai on his knees. "... I didn''t know you were out of hand! Dill turns his face away from him without answering anything. He was thoroughly alert and focused only on signs of approaching. "What do you know... ugh! Answer me!" "Only the Royal Ishtarika can command me." "Knock -" And finally. "Huh... I see, more than you can imagine" A giant sword stretched out from the ground to wear heaven, which penetrated Dill''s body with a single piece of paper. Eventually, the floor of the martial arts stage rose and his thick and successful arms appeared. The size is... very boring. I''ve never seen an organism like this on land, but its height was a giant demon likely to be as high as a small battleship. Upper body that showed up. The sunlight reflected on the golden body hair, spreading six arms where it appeared on the ground and ambitious. He raised the same number of swords as his arms and shook the muscles covering his entire body. Eventually he rode his whole body up from the basement, and he said his voice was high. "Huh - Gah.................." Low voices rock the sky and drain the spectators who pushed them to the venue. What the hell is that, the demon saw Bayolf when he wondered. He showed off the ring he had fitted earlier, without moving into the fierce fangs peeking from the edge of his mouth. "Don''t let them get in our way." Only, he briefly tells them and leaves. When things changed, Lili came to Ishtarika''s VIP table and just said, "We''re going to lock him up," and walked away from Marco. I wish Marco could make it, but he has something to protect. You can let them get away with it if you have to, because that''s how important their escort is. "Geaaaaaaa!" Again, now with a bigger ambition earlier. Demons, no, I saw Dir where Vafar was on the martial stage. Two swords swung down from overhead aim at him. When I look behind my back, I don''t see Sai at some point. "It''s okay." Just a few more moments until I''m done with my job. Seeing the approaching sword, he kicks the ground and slaps Vafar''s sword where he jumps up. I relieved myself where I was all quiet and saw a huge space stretching underground. "Totally...... you were discovering something weird again...... duh! Smile at the sign of the master you feel from below and stop Vafar with the intention of exhausting his power. Unfortunately, I knew they couldn''t beat each other with this little twist. That should be enough if you strive to buy time. Yeah, that was supposed to happen, but my cheeks snap right off. "- The golden route doesn''t have a hobby either" Six arms wide open, sword stretched out is like the sun. My arms glowed and a giant light sphere was born over Vafar''s head. Bitterness, pressure to tap the numbing skin. A strong wind blows into the venue and the wind sucks away towards the light sphere. No spare time, take a special blow. Before the plain intention to kill, Dill was still laughing. It''s because of the big moves. You are spending too much time. Laughing invincibly. No. "Gww!? Thick, and rugged, six tree roots stretched from outside the venue. Thick as a boulevard that follows outside. That quickly tied Vafar''s arm up. "That poor taste was too much to invite that other man''s anger" Once, a black mist covered the perimeter of this Birdland. And whosoever saw it said that the demon king had come, but in the end he was the king prince of Ishtarika, who came to reinforcements. But those familiar with the situation laugh when they hear it. Because it wasn''t a mistake, it was the right feeling. Vafar will be feeling it, too. Something tells me the overwhelming strong are approaching. And you must be feeling fear for the first time in your life at the roots of a thick, rugged tree wrapped around your own six arms. "Guuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhh! But Vafar managed to get one arm free. For some reason the light bulb was small and sucked by the roots of the tree. To the dill in front of you, you can lower your sword with intent to kill. "Gu... uhh..." Due to pure physique differences, Dill gets blown up on the wall, too, to accept. I frowned at the pain running all over my body, but at the same time, "That''s it for my job," he says with the best, clearest face of the day. Turn your eyes to the sword that lay with you and reaffirm your loyalty to your master. Vafar then swung his free arm, cleaving the roots of the tree and releasing his arm. For once now, to mutilate the man in front of you. Now use four arms and lay the same number of swords down onto the dill. But it stops just before it reaches him. Vafar''s arm stops with something after the intense metal noise that echoes all over town. At the end of his gaze, Dill saw the black sword Ishtal listed by his lord. "- Sorry, it''s late" And reappear. To this Birdland, the Demon King showed himself again. 477 Siege nets. The dust subsided and what the audience saw was the sight of Vafar''s attack being stopped. of just one young man, by just one sword. "Later¡­ we will talk in detail" Though aggravated by the pain of the injury. Dill is delighted with his master''s visit, but don''t forget about the pursuit that will be made. He laughed invincibly and spoke to Ain''s back. "Please be gentle." "What do you think? Those in the VIP table may pursue you more severely than I do." "I''m ready. Just rest there for a while." "- Are you sure? Then Ain laughed and shook his shoulder. ''Cause it''s my job from here on out. For a moment, Vafar plays four swords and speaks out in surprise. "Gah -!?" But now let me roll all my arms. Being waved down is a special blow. "Gahhhhhhh!" Fear was contained in the intent to kill more than directed at Dill. Being born strong will be the feeling that third parties hold when they see Vafar. However, the situation changes as soon as we meet a stronger man than ourselves. ... When you realize it, you only obsess with killing the other person carelessly. roaring, and maybe a barking blow will wave down. "... a demon as powerful as you is rare. It was raised underground." No difficulty, light. Because it was easily prevented, Ain''t even impatient. Whatever it is, let me knock you down. Now once, the blown sword splashes across the universe. Vafar lost two swords and peeled his fangs as he opened his eyes. And take a step back. It was an unconscious, survival instinct movement. - The foot of the spectator who was running away stops inadvertently. Who was that, what the hell did you do? Losing words to the sight of a powerful demon that suddenly appeared was quickly being pushed, the power caged in his stopped legs, and the sweat floating in his fist that was gripping him overflowed with the heat of hope for his victory. "Gahhhhhh! He swung the four remaining swords and did everything in his power. But it''s just a chunk of iron without excess. One is broken and scattered at the same time as it is prevented. Another bottle was shattered and scattered in the middle of being shaken down. And the other one was grabbed by the roots of the tree and crushed to grip. This is the only remaining sword. ............... who''s dealing with him!? ............... I know, that one for sure. Even if the guards from the Great Arena come stuck on the martial arts stage, they don''t all have the courage to face Vafar uniformly. But he seems to be concerned about Ain who is fighting, and those of them who know Ain raise their voices of surprise and, at the same time, cease to see the hero and his famous strength. I doubted my eyes when I saw Ain''t pulling a step and on the contrary I was overwhelmed. "Gahhhhhhh!" Eventually, an assault of death by Vafar. Trying to lose the sword. And even trying to put the overwhelming strong ahead. Swing the last sword down with both arms, willing to kill to crush Ain with the remaining rigid arms -. But Ain''t still the same, loosely. Pack your distance so you can take a walk and set your sword loosely with one arm. "- Huh!" What Vafar saw with his blood-running eyes were Ain''s eyes that seemed uninteresting to him. ... No, I''m actually interested. But it''s not about the strength of a being called Vafar, it''s about how a demon named Vafar was raised underground. emotions of other species, but was badly exasperated by this. In addition to fear, a wave of anger finally fleshed to Ain. "I''m sorry." Ein knows better than Vafar exists. Enemy strong enough to be ready to die was not such a weak force. Yes, I was wondering if the giant god (Verguk) was waving a much more powerful rigid arm. "Not soft enough to be knocked down by such thin arms (,)" Too rigid for a thin arm. But it''s not comparable to a giant god. ".............................................? - Ruthlessly. When the last sword is crushed and leans against the strange cold feeling on the chest. "I sympathize. But I have to protect the people here." The sound of the sword, which was only ever laid on the sheath, is heard late, and the power disappears from nature and from the whole body. My knees are pitifully about the ground, and my arms are dripping. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "It''ll help if you don''t wake up again" Confused, he tried to squeeze Ain with his powerlessly stretched arm, but that moment, something from his chest, sounds like glass breaking. At the end of the day, I looked up at heaven and spasmodized my whole body, finally. "- Huh!? My vision was covered in darkness and I finally let go of consciousness. ............... a huge heavy bass with giants lying around echoes the whole town, then soon cheers envelop the big arena. "You broke the Demon Stone." "Yeah, I thought it was gonna be there somehow." "... it''s more rude to be surprised already. I''m impressed." - Oh, thank God! Oh, my God! - Wow! Long live Ishtarika! The voices of those who supported Sai until a few minutes ago simultaneously transformed Ishtarika into a voice praising Ain. When the two of them are grinning bitterly at this, the Kingsguard knights take their feet there. "Excellent work, Your Highness." "As long as we''re sorry to just watch..." "Never mind, that was someone I should have fought for" Answer everyone immediately and instruct them to follow and take Dill. "Check on the injuries." "Yes, no... about this time, you can move as long as you have a heelbird demon stone" "You can''t be impotent." "But" "Dill did enough work for me. He made all the foolish Wang Prince''s hopes that he felt like guessing without an order. On the contrary, I''m sorry." Ain''t told him this before telling him that now it''s time to take Dill. Dill, bitterly smiled at the earlier words, nodded like he had no choice, holding the hand of the Kingsguard knight to follow the martial stage. Well, even now, cheers are pouring on Ain throughout the venue. I was a little embarrassed by the loud cheer I had never experienced, but I can''t stay like this. Leaping next to Vafar, whose lower body was falling into the big hole, he headed under the crones in the VIP table. "Welcome home, Ain" "I''m home. I''d like to make a lot of excuses, can we do it all later? "Yeah, I''m fine" "You''re not mad? "... already! I''m angry, but that''s because Ein acted arbitrarily without permission. But I''m sure Ain was doing the right thing. If you look at this, you''ll see what I can do." Finally, it is clear that Ain was helping people. But Krone also now stands beside Ain. We thought it was bad for each other to accept unconditionally that we acted arbitrarily, and we kept that in a corner of our minds. "Dear Ein," And, Chris opens his mouth. "Your explanation will be fine later, but how do you want us to move? "I can''t believe I''m thinking..." At the same time Ain tries to tell the two of them, Vafar rises momentum in the martial arena. Beneath the great hole was a stream of liquid that was full of capsules, which glowed and flowed into Vafar''s body. Ain was honestly surprised when that appeared on his back. (The Demon Stone completely destroyed, how...? "Gahhhhhhhhhh! All arms stretched out to Ain in the VIP seat for that moment. At the same time a large audience thought he had been poked through a gap and covered his eyes. The sky broke. There was a strong wind that covered everyone''s eyes in the venue, and the tragic sight was not visible to anyone. Vafar''s body, amputated between his upper and lower body over the big hole, is grabbed by the roots of a tree that stretches from the bottom and is quickly dragged into it. ... The next thing everyone saw was how the big hole was filled into the roots of the trees and Vafar, who had only exposed his upper body to breath on it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Normally, a country called Ishtarika rarely asserts its sovereignty in these settings. But now, different, the Ishtarika knights, who had descended on the martial stage, had asked about Vafar and had begun an investigation into the space that stretched beneath the great hole. All without any permission for the golden route, without saying whether or not. "Heim contacted me. They''re going to make up for the shortage by the end of the day." "This way, confirm the signs of the hidden magic props. Together, I authorize you to destroy it at your discretion, regardless of the circumstances." The movements of the trained knights would have been interesting to the remaining audience. Unlike the knights of any country, we keep an eye on the speed of motion that cannot be compared with the armies of any country, and the handling of some final events that take place instantly. There were those on the golden route who tried to ask under them. Naturally, there''s an Amber Palace nearby, and it was only natural to want to come and complain. But the reason I couldn''t speak up is exhausted because I was under uniform barometric pressure. In addition -. "Dear Marco, I have brought with me those who were entrusted with the management of this arena." "I''ll leave it to you to ask. His Royal Highness said so." "Ha! Then we''ll..." This is not good, I thought it was the golden route executives. I would have liked to leave this town about Bayolf if it were true, but the one who had been late and was in a situation where he could not escape from now on. "Wait, what authority are you trying to question our people! I shook up my courage and said, I''m not going to look at him as anyone else. "Around the Amber Palace there is no cooperation from Euro and no lag. We''re already on full alert." "Very good job. Try not to forget to say thank you to Euro.... Well, I come to talk to Rockdam more than this, so this is..." To the Kingsguard knight who was about to be entrusted. A man with courage approached me earlier. "Are you listening? "I''m sorry, I''m in the middle of an official business, so please don''t" "... that it''s official business? "This project has already become an issue that we are involved in. Whatever the shape, the same goes for your warrior who pulled his sword out on His Highness, but you can''t overlook the interracial matter that was imprisoned at the bottom. We will now make some requests to the Golden Route in accordance with our laws, so please understand." "What authority do you have?" Where he was about to ramble, Lili, who had disappeared so far, shows up and tells the knight. "There''s something I need you to tell everyone." "Ha, tell me what! Lili''s attitude changes when she hears back. To the harsh, to the Rin. "The Prime Minister''s authorization has been granted. With my report, the primary task will be to detain Bayolf Harden." In essence, it was a word that supposedly regarded the Golden Route as an enemy. In other words, it is agreed that King Silvard has granted permission. Without disputing the words of the first king Jail, the knights were now allowed to wave their swords in the great nickname that it was all for Ishtarika. Then a knight approached from behind the man who shook his knee. "You''re the Eastern Distribution Advisor, and I''m sorry to escort you." The man was taken to make it, and Lili and the knight watched. "So I''ll take care of Rockdam. His Excellency the Chancellor will be visiting the port town Round Heart tomorrow night from Wang Du, so please try with your intentions." "Ha!" - Okay. Now that the end of the Golden Route has been confirmed, the location has changed, near the entrance to the Grand Arena. During the return of many spectators, a path was made by the knights in the middle of it. Ein talks to Krone as he walks through it. "The shadows are after Bayolf." "We''re in a big hurry to the western part of the continent. Is this it? "... how did you know? "I''m talking about Madam. I remembered the story where you told me you were building some kind of harbor over there." "Yeah, I think he''s probably on his way there. I don''t think the shadows have caught him to grab his tail, so let''s send a knight after they''ve done their research." "No. Maybe it''s out of hand." After seeing a giant demon named Vafar, it seemed a little underpowered. Those around them look at the two, while one says crumbly that those two are the next king and his wife, and the other remembers the full battle Ain showed earlier and is in awe. He was uniformly interested and made noise as he looked at the two of them. "It''s not like I''m going to storm by myself, but I need to be ready for something. Can you help me? "Pfft... you think I''ll say no? "Of course not." - - The two laughed face-to-face and surprised those around them. 478 Maritime Warfare There was a group of people on horseback on the outskirts of Birdland as early as possible. It is in the westernmost corner of the continent that the golden route was headed by Allied leader Bayolf Harden, in the direction of the harbour where Madame had previously grasped information. Sei, who rendezvous a little late, just ran over next to Bayolf. "Alliance Lord" "Well done for coming, Sai." "... honestly, I don''t know what''s going on." "Actually, it was just now that I understood." "Well, let me explain something to you. - Oh? There doesn''t seem to be a consultant, but which one? "Because this commotion is his fault, too." But keep the word. "I don''t care. If you think it''s just faster to move the plan forward, your mind is just as quiet as usual." Speaking to Sai about what had happened and what he was going to do, Bayolf looked only at the end of the wilderness and his eyes had no strays whatsoever. Even now that it''s all brightened up...... And even if it''s the status quo that pissed Ishtalika off. "Your word, sir." No matter how powerful the golden route is, Sai complains. "The odds must not seem limitless to everyone. Alliance leader, what are you going to do from here? "What do you think I was preparing that harbor for? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "A lot of people are mistaken, but my destiny is not such a city. I thought this would happen eventually. That''s why I have a lot of the equipment in port - no, I have it at a maritime base (,,,)" Unlike the basement of the Great Arena, the harbour at the westernmost end of the continent cannot be concealed, but naturally outsiders are not allowed to enter. Plus. "You haven''t found the ship inside the dock yet, even if it''s an Ishtarika spy." "But" "But what? Does that mean we still don''t have enough power?... I''d rather worry about Sai, but don''t look like a lost child." Remaining on the horse, he turns the stream to Sei. "Even we have demon stone cannons. Even if it is not a replacement for the main gun class held by the Ishtarika fleet, it has more than double the number of Demon Stone cannons. And..." Sei''s spine felt cold against Bayolf''s accidentally directed grin. A glimpse of the ruthless side that Bayolf''s eyes usually don''t show, transforming him into something compelling that encloses the cruelty deep in the heart that the warriors fear. "All remnants of Vafar''s eggs received from him are transported to a maritime base" Well, now I want you to follow me quietly. Bayolf couldn''t say anything to the last word he said. Sei nodded honestly and gave it back. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It was early the next morning that they reached the port where the continent was at its westernmost tip. Sometimes we had already received contact, or the port is already in a state of war. Now, the harbour situation resembled the current harbour town of Roundheart, full of technology that had not previously existed on this continent. The pier, situated at the tip of the cobblestone laid on the edge, is well maintained and looks good on the blue sea plains. Though the berthed battleships were slightly smaller than Ishtarika''s, dozens of them lined up spectacularly. ".................. so much" "You''ve never been here before, we''re heading to our maritime base from here." "Get on the boat, huh? "No, the giant ship in the dock over there is a maritime base." Then Sei looked at the hand Bayolf pointed at. What was there was a huge building, no less than Birdland''s Grand Arena. At first glance it just seemed like a square stone wall could be done, but a good look caught my eye with the lights by the steel and many magic props that surrounded me. Would it be a giant metal shutter built along the sea later? It was a luxurious shutter with tattoos and decorations, similar to a door to enter a set of classrooms, at the Royal Kingsland School, where Ein knew better. "Where''s Vafar? "Over there." and now Bayolf, who pointed to the sea plains. On the other hand, a dark elf warrior who narrows his eyes but can''t find what it looks like. "In the northwest ocean ahead, a battleship with Vafar eggs is deployed. - Eighteen ships of our highest strength." "Huh - surprised. I didn''t know you were getting so many eggs from your advisor." "Oh, because I was relocating my research base at a time when I was able to successfully cultivate in the Grand Arena." "But I don''t know. I don''t think the Vafar I''ve seen can adapt to battle in the sea. Clearly, it would have been more meaningful to increase the number of battleships" But naturally there is no point in that either. Bay Olf is only a calm, confident face that doesn''t break. Put your hand on Sei''s shoulder when you smile gracefully. "They''re more flexible creatures than we think." I say this and then I get off the horse. "Follow me. I want you to burn it in Sai''s eyes, the heart of our golden route." There is definite confidence in the way he heads to the dock. Sai also silently followed and walked. "I''ll sail immediately, okay? "Oh, oh... I don''t mind" "What''s the matter, you don''t have the usual hegemony" "... I don''t even know why, but I think I''m confused" "Confused?" "- No, it''s nothing" I didn''t say it, but Sei didn''t believe Bayolf. He had no plans to turn Ishtarika against his enemies, and if he did, he didn''t even know that Ishtarika was among the interracial people in the underground research facility. No matter how many nationalities you''re losing, it wouldn''t be strange if Ishtarika moved for a reason. "And the Alliance Lord... what''s the plan you were saying by the time you got here? "I''ll tell you. In our ship." Anyway, it wasn''t long before I headed to the dock so I could be taken by the expensive Bayolf. One small town is no less large than a huge ship sitting in a dock that is likely to fit. Does this work? Says Bayolf, who was also acutely aware of Sei''s doubts. "Don''t worry about it. It''s lightweight to the extreme." Says Ishtarika doesn''t perform as well as its proud sea dragon ship Leviathan. If you try to make it the same performance, you can''t have a single piece of material you need, and it''s just a chunk of iron waiting to sink. "I just want my country" "............ hmm? "I told you, it''s my plan. I want my country. How successful I am, I am nothing but a merchant. Where countries had influence, until then." "I don''t know, how can that be the reason for nation-building" "If you become king - because everyone will recognize me" "Say it again, I don''t know. Even though everyone has already admitted their ally, Bayolf Harden." Then Bayolf laughs all the time and makes me feel uncommon and sad. Lower the edge of the eye slowly. The corner of his mouth raised to mock only one side. "Even the same merchant can''t beat him (Graf). Yes, everyone doesn''t admit it. - That''s it." Walking toward the ship, with a voice so slight that it doesn''t sound like Sai. "So is my mother." Even as his heart was eroded by grief and anger, he put his strength into gripping fists. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The waters around here were also rock dam territorial waters. In other words, the northwest sea of destination is off the coast of Rockdam, and if it were, the golden route would not allow any of them to cross without permission, except to stay. But Rockdam says naval power is not as special, and the surrounding seafields are quiet. The line of twenty battleships surrounding what Bayolf called a maritime base was spectacular, so much so that almost all of the warriors and researchers, including the crew, were intoxicated by their power. "I''ve been watching, but the reason why I''m so flexible with this demon called Vafar." I think the surrounding battleships have accidentally rocked, and the same number of Vafar shows up at sea as the battleships. As many as twenty giant demons wielded fierceness in the giant arena. In advance of his further battle power, Sei opened his eyes only to spit without attempting to do so. And see why Vafar is able to swim and talk. "Is that the advice of a counselor?" "Oh yeah. A demon named Vafar can be manipulated by demonic stones when it is in the growth stage. For example, you can wear fins and Kraken''s feet as you do now by continuing to give the demonic stones of the sea." "What a sight..." It''s just a little creepy. I understood that something called an organism is something that keeps changing over time, but that''s what makes it so easy. I never thought my figure would change as if I were going to do clay finishing. It was greatly understandable that it existed sufficiently as a force of war. It''s just that the creeps can''t dive in the ringing. "Come on - guardians of our golden route! When Bayolf stands on the bow and spreads his arms, he commands twenty vafar drifting in the sea. "Ahead is our new base! Shake that power. Eh! Prove that gold can shine in the ocean! Then something glows at Bayolf''s disposal. Sei, who was next door, has no further interest, knowing that it is the magic prop used for the order. Now he was distracted by what Vafar would do drifting in the sea. Eventually, it was as if it would meet that interest. Vafar moved out simultaneously, six swords gripped by six arms slightly reflecting light in the sea. If you think one Vafar has returned to sea, a demon was pierced at the end of the sword, and the other Vafar floated the bodies of several demons with the surfacing. It is often the case that when it comes to sea demons, they are even more powerful and difficult opponents than land demons - but it has not been a lifetime at all, just ravages them. Come on, let''s move on. Bayolf stays all cheered up. I have just spoken of a single decree. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The desolate sea was violent everywhere. Even demons living in the sea plains lurk deep in the sea, to the point of saying they are powerless against pure natural violence. The wind stroking the sea plains is also strong again due to the sudden breakdown of the weather. However, a fleet spanning dozens of ships continues its course with our faces. All loaded with crystalline weapons of technology, the whole thing is added to demonic material, covered with artificially developed but not for long and robust material. Storms on rough waves, and demons. Whatever struck me, I never felt fear. - - The ship that leads, Bayolf standing on its deck, trembles into certain emotions. "Gold is power... there was no mistake in this idea" An eloquence that speaks with both arms spread like wings in intense rain and wind. Everyone breathes in pride drifting into prestigious standing, making them feel joy for what they have done about him and strong expectations for the future ahead. His voice had been delivered to each ship through demonic props. Is it the waves that shake a belt of ships, or the tremor of joy in response to his words? Whatever it is, don''t let it seem like God or something about ourselves going through this watershed with our faces. The fact that not only demons, but even natural marvels, could not help but make their minds dazzle. Also because Vafar, who guards his surroundings, had absolute trust. Vafar is so belligerent that he chases even demons trying to escape and pierces them with his sword, yet he is terribly loyal to the Lord, Bayolf. This was one end of Bayolf''s confidence, and he was proud to say that maritime power was no less than Ishtarika''s. "The fog around me is getting thicker. This thick fog is unusual off the coast of Rockdam..." "I don''t mind. Come on, move on." Bayolf responds with his hands up to his subordinates'' reports. He said it was fog. Attention should be paid to clashes between allies, but I wasn''t worried about that. But the waves accidentally disappeared. I''m just saying there wasn''t a wave from the start, neglect. Looking around for a few seconds. The fleet I was leading and my own ship, the dense fog cages that surrounded it. "I apologize for every once in a while...... ugh! Wow, not one of our ships has advanced... I don''t know why... it looks like the flow of water is blocking our progress... ugh! "How''s the fleet progressing? Even the demons showed up? "I don''t even know that...... ugh! Please return to the ship once! "It''s okay, nothing to worry about with our power" "But..." "Just in case it can''t be anything. As long as we have an array, our maritime power is absolutely..." Yeah, I didn''t have to worry about anything. Even so. "Gahhhhh!? Wood-spirited Vafar screams on a rough seafield. It was never a roar or anything, it was clearly a sad voice. Soon a part of my voice became red stained with blood. "... check the situation." "Ha-ha-ha! One more head while I''m doing this...... And the third head screams and floats powerlessly at sea. It couldn''t have been in case. The years spent for this plan, and the funds are interminable. But it wasn''t just that, because there was no forecast in the mindfulness, and it was the best plan I could have had. But that was a long time ago. It was from the sea at the front until a man''s voice was heard. "- Hello" An anomaly where tiny human voices arrive so much that they say there are no waves around. But it did sound like two ears standing at the stern. When I turned my eyes, the roots of the thick trees that had appeared a few dozen meters away at some point. And there is the figure of one man who laid down his hips on it. The man is looking down at the sea and can''t see his face. However, dark brown hair wet in the rain was lustrously attached to the neck muscle. Look at him, Bayolf standing on the bow unconsciously trembles all over his body. Follow your survival instincts and give directions without understanding being driven to the trembling self. "Give that man a demon stone cannon." Why would you do such an overattack? He gets furious when he sees a man standing next to him being so distracted. "Release it quickly! "Ha... ha! Two battleships, which were proceeding to defend their sides, unleash their main guns. Just one, point it at the man in front of you. Extremely colorful light, fluctuations, and shock waves create great waves and become overwhelming violence. Like a war in history, it''s a mass of killing intent to wipe everything out without a trace. "Why? How could that king prince... ugh." After giving the instructions, the man sipped and watched. He said he would be absolutely fine with that. Believe me wholeheartedly, plead a few seconds later that I would gain heartfelt relief. But then I looked up at the sky and understood that my wish did not come true when I saw a broken cloud. "Neither do we" Such a man stood on the roots of a tree at some point. No scratches whatsoever on the demonic stone cannon streak, flat out. The sword flashes run through the sea following the words. A battleship that should have been going both sides was broken between blinks. The impact of the moment becomes a strong wind and strokes the sea level. "We''re confident in our maritime capabilities, too." The man standing at the root of the tree eventually brutally scratched his hair, which was wet with water, with his hands. Face in the sun and see the ship in a pleasant sea breeze. "El, Al" There, it was the giant two sea dragons that shook and appeared. "..........................................................................................." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ One head, only Elle, his sister, laid her face on the roots of the tree beside Ain, and looked up about him and raised her voice. And the other one, his brother Al, claims to exist by stretching his body to the universe behind Ain. There is no squeaking, but a sharp pair of eyes glimpse the battleship group Bayolf awaits. I notice it here. Bayolf saw the blood dripping from Al''s mouth that appeared behind Ain and understood what had happened to Vafar. 479 His gold. When asked if he didn''t know the sea dragon existed, Bayolf denies it. Instead of knowing it, he had thorough research, and he had a knowledge of adulthood that could be said to be far above that of scholars in Ishtarika. That''s why. I would have compared the war power difference between Vafar and Sea Dragon. "Why?" I can''t believe it''s ravaged. If it was a battle between the total numbers, we could have won. So I can''t wait to see why. "Hurry up and navigate. We need to take off this watershed." Then his men rush to contact the ship. But the situation remains the same. Huge ships are supposed to be fast enough. Yet the ship doesn''t seem to move at all. ... I could hear the furnace running. "Can''t you move? "Oh, probably... ugh! "It''s a funny story. The power of sea dragons should have been studied enough, but they can''t move? Our ships will take off the waters..." Huh. "Gah... aah..." Not so far away at sea, another vafar emerged. I was struck by an anomaly that my neck could be tightened to sea water. "- Impossible. The power of a sea dragon is enough to slaughter Vafar in sea water..." The only thing that is definitive is that the situation is not good. "I''m going back inside. Hurry to the main gun." "Ha!" "I''ll take care of this place. Use everything you can to ravage them." Otherwise, I know the consequences. but that moment when the sea breeze stroked my cheek. A huge shadow that appeared on the edge of the sight, on the other side of the sea plain. "I wonder how the hell he got to this ocean" On a sea dragon? I''ve been thinking about it, but I don''t feel uncomfortable. With this in mind, Leviathan''s appearance as he approaches from afar remains unchanged. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Actually, Ain had the same doubts as Bayolf. "Cur......" Before the twins showing off their powers they had never seen before, he also stood loosely on the roots of a tree at first glance. I''ve never seen a move to refine seawater and use it like my own hands and feet. Compared to when I was younger, it was already a hugely grown twin, but I just thought this would grow too much. No longer was anyone close to alert to the Golden Route, and only questions about rapid growth swept in my mind. "Ahhhhhhhhhh" A roar that rocks the ringing ocean plains behind me. I had seen water walls envelop a strip of sea before, but now the height was far above then. Not as much as when the divine hidden dungeon turned into a tower, but there would be hundreds of meters. (Katima also said she hasn''t been educating herself on demon stones lately) I can''t wait to see how you''ve grown so much. As far as I can tell, the twins now are certainly far more powerful than the two heads during the Sea Dragon commotion. If so, it became voluntarily stronger. It is my muscle to think like this... (Something prompted you to think so (,,,)) It leaves a lump in my heart. I doubt the twins will tell me that, and although it''s probably muscular to think of it as some kind of intuitive behavior. "Gru." Two, Al carried the ringing tone directly next to Ain together. I thought they told me to look forward and I looked at them. "Oh... I don''t care about that..." Al rang briefly as he stretched his arm in front of the demon stone cannon released. As if they''re saying it''s not. It wasn''t long before Al''s intentions were revealed. He exposed his sharp fangs, rubbed his upper and lower fangs wondering what he would do, and scattered his magic like a spark. As it rippled through the sea, the water could be bounced before the demon stone cannon reached Ain. The sight it creates is diamond dust. You''re only supposed to see it in the extreme cold. "Aaahhhhh! Pushed out by a roar, they relate to the brilliance of a demonic stone cannon. There''s no way to lose. It''s only a matter of time before the extruded diamond dust has undone the demon stone cannon. "Al." I say by hand, with huge eyes in front of me where my arms are within reach. "What did you eat where I didn''t know? I gotta be honest with you, I haven''t had an education in a long time." "Huh - cu...? "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no I''m surprised I could still make that voice... well, come on" Because it looked more like I was stuck with answers than I wasn''t going to answer. If so, it is the result of actions that seek to become instinctively stronger. "Gaga!" "Gee yee!" From behind unexpectedly. The voice of Vafar attacked with the surfacing. But Vafar, the two heads, had no time to realize what had happened to his body, and at some point, a wind hole was drilled into his chest at a faster rate than the blinking moment. "Cuh!" It was Elle who did it, and she speaks with a good voice to Ain, who admires her father. I doubt what happened to the twins after all, but this is later. - It''s a monster. - Just shoot me! The other guy would be one and two!? - Oh! Our golden route, for the brilliance of waiting ahead. Huh! Everywhere is positive because of the popularity of Alliance leader Baiolf Harden? I even heard a distant voice. Ain leaks a sigh. "Leviathan''s approaching." The reason I didn''t stab the stop so far is simple. To save those on the stumped ship, not so much on the humanitarian side, but because they wanted to do it to gather information. "It''s tidal time." Reassemble the sword. Even though it is a mild movement according to the sea breeze. The rest of the clouds drifting through the sky turned into fog. And at the same time releasing a flash of horizontal gibberish - -. - - Tons. There''s a fleet surrounding the ship Bayolf boarded. I get disoriented, and I get mutilated unharmed. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Bayolf doubted his eyes as he watched the sight outside through the window. Impossible, you have to believe it. The power of Prince Wang, who says Ain, bears the edge of fame that echoes everywhere, and he knows it well as Bayolf. But I never saw it. A hero who ended the Haim War in a single-handedly crusaded sea dragon that is said to be a disaster. And most recently, he said he crusaded a giant dragon called the Black Dragon, but none of them have seen it with his own eyes. "Alliance Lord!" "... oh, say" "Stop firing the main cannon! Now we can turn all that energy back into retreat! If you switch to a discreet boat, you can manage -" When I came here, Bayolf''s heart wasn''t broken. "Gold doesn''t rust" "Alliance lord...... ugh! Not if you''re telling me that now! "Sei, I appreciate your dedication from day to day. But it''s not. What happens when our golden route escapes? We''re gonna get this far and get out of here. Oh, my God, we''re just gonna get everything back to today, aren''t we? "Yeah, I guess so. But we''re no longer defeated." No, we''re not defeated yet. " Sai, told by the delicacy, then placed his hand on his shoulder, looked and felt Bayolf''s strong eyes. It was as much as I wondered how strong the spirit of this man was to come here and not break it. "On the contrary, if we go beyond here, it''s our victory. Fangs that weren''t supposed to arrive will reach Ishtarika." Yes, words are not mistakes in themselves. "Everybody listen up. Today is the first step on our golden route. It''s the first day in the history of the world. Everyone here will be the ancestors of the Founding Fathers, the great pillars of the country I will build." What should be resented was Bayolf''s rap, which would have made him charismatic, not halfway through. However, not a single one here doubts its charisma. "... you have a chance, don''t you? Sei, who was opposed, was also losing his mind to Bayolf''s wishes. "I do. The main gun on this ship is special, and unlike before, it can be fired continuously." "So what do we do?" "Use all Vafar to launch corrugated attacks with surviving battleships" "Use, what" "There was no plan to end it here, but Vafar will be our wall. It only manages to create a moment''s gap and deliver our shelling." A lot of people were stunned by the bold decision to sacrifice Vafar, which could be called the main force, but at the next moment they look at Bayolf''s face and nod back. If he does, his words will be fine. This is because they were making me believe strongly. But. "Huh..................!? It was a leg late. The main cannon is trumpeted in two by Ain''s sword, and the ship is just before it sinks with one of his hearts. All thoughts fell apart, and plans fell apart. But the ship was full of life. The influence of Bayolf''s voice has not disappeared, and the sailors bravely say it again. "There''s still a way! "That''s right! You can unleash the magic of the research compartment! Bayolf opens his mouth in front of his dependability. "I am now coming to give orders to the surviving Vafar. Let''s all get drunk on the victory booze tonight......" After this voice, he took Sai and left the room behind. Heading there is a private room set up on board. "It''s strange, when I''m with you, it seems like I can win." "Is it strange? Facts." "I remember, I fell in love with your strength." "We''re going to win again." Encourage each and every sailor and warrior after many crossings. Eventually, it was the bay olf room built big in the corner of the ship that got there. Even on board ships where metal stands out, only here is a bright red carpet laid in front of them and the door is a huge door by heavy wood with artisanal skill glowing. When Bayolf opens the door and goes inside, a pair of opposite sofas are placed in the center. Bedrooms and office rooms were divided inside, and this was the entrance section. - He was there with a silver-haired man. "You...... ugh! "Say, wait." Stopping Sei from trying to pull out his sword, Bayolf approaches quietly, feeling irritated by his heart. "I never thought you''d be here, but what''s the requirement? I was only going to ask calmly. The silver-haired man sits down and opens his mouth without turning his face. "Too bad, Bayolf" Do not open your mouth or answer any questions. "I wanted to see the glow you showed at the end, but I was disappointed." The silver-haired man, who appeared abruptly, spoke in a cold voice. Bottom of mind, mouth in a cool way. "I was fond of you. You were trying to be more human and more vulnerable than anyone else I''ve ever seen. That''s beautiful and I couldn''t help but love the weak guy named you... I see the bottom" It''s Bayolf who gives it back in a losing and ruthless voice. You must be the one who saw the bottom. He lowered his back face-to-face and smiled invincibly at him. "You betrayed me, telling me you were interested in me. Yeah, nothing. Betraying is common in itself, and I don''t care. But you''re arrogant while you do that." "Really? "Oh, nothing but arrogance. Even vulgar." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Then a silver-haired man looks up at the ceiling and covers his eyes with one hand. "Ha, ha, ha, ha! Well, I''m arrogant and vulgar! "I wonder if something strange happened." "I''m free to think. I think that is the sanctuary that no one can offend with the rights of everyone present in the world. So I won''t deny Bayolf, and I''ll accept it." And he stood up and turned his back. "You admired me. You were as pathetic as a girl who didn''t know filth. I was immersed in more sweetness than I could reach to imitate my way of speaking and see my way of thinking similar." "... what are you trying to say?" It''s not a big deal. Stop forever and turn to Bayolf. "It''s just that, Bayolf, your essence was an inferior boy." Here the ship finally rocked. I don''t know what''s going on out there because I don''t have a window, but I guess Ain released a new hand. "The Allies! Their ships..." Leviathan''s attacking! Sigh leaks at the emergency contact I heard through the magic prop. Three enemies ahead and Ishtarika''s most powerful battleship approaching from the rear. It''s not because I was here and using my time with a silver-haired man. Needless to say, what happens is that everyone had conjectures deep down in their minds. The ship rocks and the sound of the water advancing echoes. It will sink after a time that is not long. "The definition of the Demon King has always been a source of debate. The theory of the last few hundred years presupposes that we can communicate with many species." "... What the hell are you talking about? "That''s why Vafar lost. Finally, there can be no individual with the Demon King factor in a pure water dragon. But among the same species comes the mighty who are considered to be named. There are powerful men who should be called mutations born in dozens, hundreds, and thousands of individuals. ¡­ their growth rate is beyond the grasp of people, and they can only see it after a day." Strong and intriguing with an unpresented and abrupt explanation. If this is normal time and there was nothing. It was a theme that made me want to ask until morning, arranging wine and gastronomy all over the table. But I can''t afford that right now. Bayolf understands that a silver-haired man is unwilling to help, and at the same time says in a resolute tone to put on the bully. "I have always had a strong punishment for traitors" "You did, I know you well." "The same goes for executives. Critical mistakes have been punishable, but they are no different. You already know that." "That''s what you''re saying about wanting to kill me." Just moments after that word, Sai''s sword was piercing a white shirt worn by a silver-haired man. Deep red blood dances and wets the carpet. He leaks blood from the edge of his lips, laughing just now and watching Bayolf. "Counsellor, I know your magic well." "I don''t think he''s that strong." "That''s the thing. And not only are you good at swordsmanship, but you are the kind of person who was giving us advice with unusual brains." This silver-haired man has never fought, and in the first place, even the magic he drifts is never thick. Finally, he''s not a combat officer, he''s a staff officer. That''s why he was so lightly pierced through his chest. "Long time no see, only one (,,,) has died" What I can''t agree with is that he could afford it and there was no indication that fine dust could run out. "Why... why aren''t you dying... ugh!? "Come on, why not?" "And why is your magic growing! "I''m in shape, rarely." He said that and then squeezed Sai''s sword, and crushed it. Then you quickly look back and pierce Sei''s chest with your own arms. "Huh... Huh...? What surprised me was that so did Bayolf. Not surprisingly, I keep my hips down on the couch and my eyes open. "Bayolf." I called him with one arm wet in blood. Have you ever wondered what death is? "... death, because? It was the golden magic that surrounded one arm that should have been dirty. Bayolf quickly purified his arms, wrapped in such a stunning glow that he fell in love. "Because of this, let''s talk about what I think at the end of the day" The golden-dyed magic increases the radiance and increases the pressure proportionally. That''s why you rock the room, and the whole ship, again, yes. "Death to me is that I can no longer judge people." Together, he had spoken that he could see the essence of man when he was judged. The facts involved were obvious. "In an attempt to stop the body from moving, to lose consciousness. It''s not death, it''s not a big deal." "It''s a crappy question. Death is all but the end." "That''s one conclusion. - This is a word I was impressed with in a certain country, but you should also remember Bayolf. According to these words, death has another meaning." Gold envelops the whole room. "Life is the same concept as a dream, and death is the only way to wake up from that dream," he said. Bayolf''s vision envelops him in gold. ¡­ to purify everything, to burn and glow skin. Shortly before he lost consciousness, he heard a silver-haired man whine. "Your dream is to wake up." - and. 480 Golden Route Edition Epilogue: I didnt do anything but it broke! Prince Wang accomplished something again. I''m used to it from the people of Istarica, but it''s no reason not to celebrate. Nevertheless, only this time was conveyed the fact that things were going on and the contents were still down and something was accomplished. A few days after the disturbance off Rock Dam, during a sight in the royal castle. In addition to many heavy towns, Loran was rarely present now. He was called for nothing else, because until a few minutes ago, there had been an exchange of views on the results of research on the Golden Route. Warren, who appeared there, had just finished reporting to Silvado, who would sit on the throne. "All interracial matters go without delay. As Ein said, naturally, I would like to report that we have provided the best possible assistance to anyone else seeking medical attention." After noon, after work, Warren came and reported to Ain and Silvard. Warren nods quietly again when she sees the reaction of the two people who nodded satisfied. "If this were to happen, I would have liked to have just the research results." "Grandpa, that''s exactly what it is" "I know. It''s because of the results. ¡­ but I''m just saying it was that much." It''s no different that there are still interracial people seeking treatment, but there''s no more of that technology left. Bayolf apparently kept the technology in many ways, and reports have come that it was difficult to divert it anew, even using the facilities that were left in the basement of the Grand Arena. In addition, he said that no materials had been left in the laboratories that were involved in research in Istarica either. "Do, Warren." "Ha, I repeat, we are hitting subsidies by naming the country. In addition to treating them as quickly as possible, there is no shortage of protection for the races that have been harmed." Then Warren says, "It''s time." "May I call her? "Oh, please" "Okay, madam, come inside." It was Madame, who walked across the sea, who stepped between the sights in response to the call. She was never called as an important reference person. She walked to Ishtarika on her own feet and came to the castle gate to say she needed to talk. Then it''s been a day, and it''s to this day. "I''ll see you first." and broke her knee as Madame advanced the carpet. It''s not how much madam and so easy a place to get to, but the reason I saw him is because Ain was interested. "I heard there was more to talk about." "Yeah, I''ve got something to tell you about my stupid son." That''s what I said. Madam took a small syringe out of her nostrils. The liquid inside is glowing in extreme color. "Take this." Warren narrowed her eyes when she received it. "No way, this is..." "As you can see, it''s the purification magic that that idiot son was building. It''s also pure and untouched, and an easily adjustable substitute if used for original therapeutic purposes." "... how did you have this? "My escort is excellent. You made me look into my stupid son on a regular basis." Madam then takes a new bunch of paper out of her nostalgia and hands it to Warren to say. "It''s the flow of money around my stupid son. I was trying to figure out what to do from the details.... you know when you''re about me, you''ll get everything in your hands... talent..." Flat even in front of King Silvado. I behaved invincibly and she had definite confidence. "Can I help you with future research? "Oh, thank you" By the way, Ein was not uncomfortable with its purifying magic. Because it was like normal magic without the same disgust as before. Like Madam said, it seems unmistakable to the magic that is perfect for its original therapeutic purpose. "After this, I''m going to a bad apprentice. If you need anything, that''s it. I''m trying to help you with that girl, so please feel free to contact me again." When she said a few words of farewell, Madame immediately followed her between her glances. If you can ask me anything else, the intriguing goodness so much that Silvado, who thought this through, says nothing and quietly drops it off, is stunning, and Ein keeps his mouth shut again. But I have been impressed. When I left, Madame was secretly wetting her eyes because I''m sure it wasn''t a mistake to look at. Whatever it was, I guess I couldn''t abandon my love for my son. (Is it redemption) Though he went the wrong way, the other guy was his son, and he thought he should get through even in the present situation. The statement, according to Graf, was a behavior that was responsible on the back and also understandable why so many admired her. Here Ain distorts his cheek remembering the other day. "Sorry, if I''d been a little more careful, so would Bayolf..." The reason for the apology is in the fight against the Golden Route, about the doomsday. It''s not Ein''s fault. "Yeah, the ship on the Golden Route blew itself up, so it''s not Lord Ain''s fault. The intense golden fluctuations that surround the report from Leviathan have shattered everything¡­" Ain''t got his eyes down remembering that time. (How much magic can you explode to do that?) I''ll leave the battle with Serra because it''s not subject to comparison, but it was about the time I fought Black Dragon that I felt so shocked. Despite Ain''s concern for humane treatment, both the surrounding battleships and Vafar''s survival were so destructive that they turned into algae chips in an instant. With the distance close, I can also predict that that Leviathan wasn''t a minor injury either. - Okay. Even though Ain right next door had a nervous thought. "... it''s Lorraine" "Ha, ha! What is it......! Loran was different, and Silvard loosened his cheek like he had no choice. "Do you care what Warren has in hand? "That''s... as a researcher, I can''t say I don''t even care as a technician..." "Don''t fix it. If that''s all your tail is shaking, you''ll know the rest." "Also, sorry for the thigh......! If you told me to look at it, it did shake. I apologized. It''s the same now. Up, down, left, right. "Grandpa, why don''t you leave it with Loran" "I was still thinking about it. Can you take him to Katima''s lab and check it out with him? "Yes, okay? "Oh, naturally." "Huh - thank you! I''ll be back (,,,,,,,) as soon as I can, so (,,,,,)!" Asking back reluctantly gives me zero grin in front of Sylvado''s pleasure. Then he took his seat off with Warren, and the two headed to the underground lab. Ain looks behind Loran and eventually says as he remembers. "I wonder what happened to the man they said was a counselor." "Well. A wise man would prefer it if he were sinking in the sea." Lloyd snaps his mouth here. "According to a report from Birdland, he''s headed for the harbor, too. If you were a man enough to be called a counselor, I wondered if anyone would make a decision to leave you. That''s what the rest of the Amber Palace said. I mean, my prediction is that he sank into the ocean, too, but Mr. Ein can''t seem to snort." "Somehow. Because he felt strange." "Wonder is like Lord Majolica, for example? "That would piss you off if Mr. Majorica asked you? "I thought it was a joke....... but I am also intrigued by the fact that Master Ain says who he cares about. I''d like to see you once... No, it sounds better if I don''t get a chance to see you" I''m done with this as far as I''m concerned. "Whatever it is, we must continue to investigate, Your Majesty." Plus there''s some demonic props Ain cared about. The problem of if that tricked demonic item had also been exported to Ishtarika had not yet been solved and the investigation was still ongoing. Um, and Ain gently stretched his back and leaked his voice. "Are you tired? "I''m actually just a little tired while I do something on my own. My mind is better than my body." "There was also a side to it that I deserved, and now Ein''s work was brilliant. I give you an extra day off, so you try to rest for a while." "Is that okay? "In the first place, this one incident would have been supposed to be a vacation. As always, the act of arbitrariness stood out, but if it was for our people, there would be a way to do it." That means it''s extra because it''s crushed. But if you try from Ain, you can''t wipe away the notion that you stuck your neck in from yourself. I just feel bad. "Oh, I remember something. Actually, I got an acknowledgement from a guy named Rendle. Do you read Ein, too? "Then don''t hesitate" I receive a letter that Silvard takes out of my nostalgia, and I gently take out the contents and look through them. To sum up, here''s the thing. The ceremony for the selection of the Head of State has been postponed once, but that if it remains as it stands, he is likely to be chosen. The leading men who had received funds from the Golden Route had also been exposed, so that the dusty ones would have been transported to jail at the same time. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó As you look through the wording that is spelled hard, the door between the glances opens. "I''m back now" It was Loran back from the underground lab who showed up, and he had the test tube in his hand for some reason. It''s only been a little over a minute since I left... Behind him like that, Katima walks strangely uncomfortable. (...... hmm) Immediately Ain changes his mind. Katima seemed wondering what was going on. "What''s the matter, come to Katima" "No... uh... Father... I don''t know what it is..." "What a creep. When the Lord says," I can see a glimpse of horror. " "Maybe it makes sense... but one way or the other, it''s this werewolf who''s horrible..." "Don''t say things that don''t make sense. So, what''s the test tube that Loran''s got in his hand? But Katima answers nothing and elbows down the side of the werewolf walking next door (Loran). I''ll take care of everything. A throwing attitude is unusual, an arrowhead that Ain thought so. Loran, who came in front of Silvard, was Fu and held a test tube at the end of his extended arm. And, quite naturally, say it in a normal voice. "I''ve made it" and. It was just a small number of words that I couldn''t understand, even if it was Silvado. "... I''m sorry, but I don''t know what that means" "Lorraine, I don''t get it either..." Loran, pointing out and haunted by the two of them, looked like a bum, and the next time he opened his mouth he said, "Sorry!," he hastily apologized, then coughed. "I''ve analyzed and made the purification magic earlier! As a kyoton, silvered with eyes on it. "Dad, this is what I''m talking about." Anything, Warren took me to show up. Loran was the best opener, apparently asking Katima for the presence of the magic equipment she wanted. I answered that Katima was there without understanding the translation, and then I prepared the material that I needed. I thought you''d been roaring in front of the demon props for a few minutes. "All of a sudden." Okay! I shouted, and then I moved the magic props to make that magic. " "It''s an application of a theory I''ve been thinking about. I couldn''t figure out the last one, but I looked into the purification magic that was in the syringe and understood it, so I''ve made it as it is.... because I have used similar technologies in Bahamut." Silvado finally holds his head here. Before I could be happy, I had no choice but to do this in full swing. "Now I can''t chase understanding in a different way... what''s going on" "Father, you''ve finally got the technology you wanted." "I know! The only reason the rest of the understanding can''t be chased is because what was supposed to be a problem has been solved in the last dozen minutes! "Nyah... Even so, I didn''t even imagine Lorraine would make it light... I''m the one who left it..." Is that what Mr. Warren isn''t here for, or similarly Loran''s out-of-standard, bittersweet smile Ain scratched his cheek and whined without speaking out. On an annual basis, finally, it should have been an achievement to be achieved by throwing a lot of money into it. For some reason, Loran cleaned up on his own. So Warren should already be busy working. "Loran, what do you want for the reward" "Oh, I''m not interested in the right to this technology, so if I could... if you could increase Bahamut''s budget..." To Loran, who told me this, Silvado''s reply arrives immediately. Also for some throwing, to behave in a big way. "... I don''t care about the budget. I''ll give you the title and the land." To Silvado, which still feels like a throw, Loran reflexively said, "Please budget it all! I gave it back." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s delicious. Ein says in the middle of his errand at night in his own room. After creating a sight that was not well understood from a third party, which was to carry the test tube on the desk all the way to the mouth, he said it with a satisfied expression. "Is that a drink?" "I don''t think so" "Good, looks like my perception was right" When said in a way that Krone gave up somewhere, he reassembles his legs while sitting on the couch. It''s hard to tell on the surface, but it looks sleepy. From Ain, who knows her better than anyone else, you can tell right away that she''s getting tired. "It felt like fruit water" "Oh yeah... but it looks warm" "Actually, that''s the only shame, I just thought it would be hard not to chill" "Can''t you normally drink fruit water? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hey, can''t you? "Continuing discussion means another time...... yeah" Answering to deviate without saying back, he turned back to his desk and grabbed the pen. Meanwhile, Krone, who had already finished his work, smiles at his tricks. "I''ll help." "It''s okay, ''cause this is my job." "But" "We''re almost there, we''re fine." From time to time, I thought you''d guess. It''s time for us to be together, like this one. I''m not telling you to quit your job, and I never thought about it. So I want to share my time with him by helping and work towards the fact that I can take my time if I get the job done quickly. Once upon a time, a fight is a good example when you first took to Baltic. The two grown up never had a fight over something like that anymore, but when we''re together, I can''t help but suppress the feeling of wanting to be sweet in my heart. So sometimes I want to give it a little bit. ".................. J" Go to the side of his desk and kneel next to him rudely and put his face on the desk. It''s a shame you''re about to be satisfied when you''re looking at the side. "Hey, what is it? "Yeah, it''s nothing" "For what it''s nothing...... stay, well" But I''m a little dissatisfied with not turning my face to myself next door. He''s him too, shows his will in a bit of a playful mood. Don''t just say you lose at the point of eye contact with Krone. "............... nothing good" Let your fingers play shabby and try to reach him to stop it. Exactly out of the way. My heart stopped to interrupt any more because this is how I''ve already interrupted. Whatever it is, it''s even worse now, but I can''t allow it. First of all, his job description also grasps Krone. It''s not like I''m in a hurry, it''s a job that even she could do, so I was able to get a little bit out of it. But I had an irresistible thought. Watching his side makes me really satisfied. ".................. Phew" "Suddenly I laughed, what''s wrong? "Yeah, it''s nothing" I also remember happiness in simple exchanges, and wonders and eyes came as trons. His breath I hear because it''s quiet. The sound of slipping the pen. Even the sound of a chair that kicks rarely. All of this makes me feel comfortable. "Hey." And this was unconscious. "Hmm? What?" Words leak out of my mouth that I didn''t intend to say at this time, even though I''ve been thinking about it from day to day. "I love it." To his unexpected remarks, Ein accidentally took the pen out of his hand. I look at her like I''m invited. As soon as I know that my current words weren''t the bait to get me to see myself. When I looked at her, I noticed something sincere, natural and leaky. "Ah......... he finally looked at me" Silky silver blue hair dripping on her cheeks, trouncy eyes looking up at Ain with heat. His face, which was put on top of his two hands, which he pillowed, was only slightly upbeat. Then a thin, blue crawl emerged from Krone''s fingertips in reaction to Ein''s hand, which had been stretched out. Proof emerges that it has taken root in Ain and that the race itself has changed, and at the same time, spreads emerge and become intertwined from Ain''s fingertips. Says he can only give it a little lately if he wants to. "You turned this way, so you won me. Can I help you? "I knew it was a battle..." Krone gets up in a good mood and turns behind Ain and heads outside the room. The intertwined spreads had disappeared at some point. "Even if you try too hard, you''ll break your body. I''ll get you some snacks, so let''s just take a little break together." But that leg stops on the way. Tottotto, and stands behind him and speaks with lightness conceived. "Hey, hey." When Ain turns right around. "... uh... heh, I''m coming" Her and her lips were layered quietly. The scent of flowers drifting away and her fever left slightly on her lips. In front of an overwhelming hua that seemed to melt down to her brain, Ein blurted out and then dropped her off until that moment when she left the room. "Chill your head." They''re bringing snacks, and they''re just fine. How just fine. I made many futile excuses in my heart that this was never because I lost, but because I wanted to take a break. The hand reaches into the glass door that leads to the balcony, and when you go outside, the cool night breeze strokes your cheeks. I have remembered without any concern, with an indelible aftertaste. - That''s right. It''s the status card that I took out of my nostalgia. Vafar''s Demon Stone was smoking at the end of the battle, and I wondered if he had any new power. But I wasn''t expecting it. Even if it has strangely altered physical characteristics, it should not seem particularly¡­¡­ where it could be used. But Ain''t gonna be surprised to see his status card. I didn''t have new skills, and unlike before, the numbers didn''t show up. But it''s true, Ain''t had an amazing change. Put a status card in both hands in the night sky, making sure it wasn''t a mistake, and then end the fact before that I never expected fine dust either. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eventually he opens his mouth as if he had regained his sanity. "S............... status card broken duh!? - - The status card ahead of the stunned voice disappeared all the columns leading to names and skills, instead only the unfamiliar letters were engraved in the middle of the bright white paper. 481 [SS] SS that was some kind of reward candidate: Talk about wanting to chase you if you get away If you run away, you want to chase me, which I think goes for a lot of things. If a fish swimming in the water escapes, he''ll chase it with his eyes, and so much more, if Katima hides something and escapes, he''ll want to catch it right away. - This is what I was thinking earlier because there was a case of the latter. Ein, who captured Katima, sighed and took her to Silvard, no longer minutes after requesting a cage for her. Ein was now walking in the castle thinking that even if he was in a mood swing... There is no such thing as a noteworthy afternoon. "... that" It was a coincidence that I found her. She came into the castle because she was off duty or in private clothes. No, what a delightful face she was walking. "Mr. Chris, that sounds like fun." "Huh... A, Dear Ein! No, that''s not true! "You''re laughing so hard? Oh, I bought you something." She was happily embracing the paper bag with both arms. "This is the..." There seems to be no doubt that the contents of the paper bag are delightful for a reason, but the gaze is unsettling. I wasn''t busy pointing in the direction the day after tomorrow or twisting my body around to hide it. "I bought a new sword! "Huh." "Because I found a good sword in Castle Town! "... I see" I doubt very much that you thought you could deceive me with that lie at all, but it seems to be a fact you want to hide. But it seems more problematic to put a sword in a paper bag like that and walk happily in a hug. Naturally, I wouldn''t point out that fact, but I had a hard time fixing the grin. "Well, take your time" "Yes! Then excuse me! I''d like to ask myself again what''s taking me so long, but at this point, I''ll put it away. Leaving Chris left in a light-hearted foothold, and Ain then dropped him off with an inconsistent look. "... I don''t know" I don''t think it''s a good idea to pry, so I go back to my mood. "I think I''ll take a little walk" Let''s go to the courtyard at last. If anyone is there, you can talk there, and even if you''re not, you can go back to your room and work after a little change of mood. Ain thought this through and moved her legs again. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó but as soon as i went to the courtyard i decided to stop. Looks like Martha was teaching the suppliers something, and she hated getting in the way of it. If so, there are not many places left to change your mood. That''s where I came up with the sandy beach behind the castle. "Mmm." The sea breeze is pleasant. Nobody''s here. The sandy beach is idle, but it wasn''t bad for a change of mood. Ain sits back on an affordable rock and stares down at the sandy beach. ... I''m just looking at the waves. How can it calm down with wonder? I wondered if anyone was researching it. "- Phew." Unexpectedly, I heard a good voice. Were you even a client? When Ain, who stood a rock, sees the direction in which his voice spoke, a large rock sits there at an altitude. From that shadow? If you take a leg, there''s... ".................. ah" It was Chris who was there. It''s placed at your feet with an earlier paper bag open, with a sweet scent that won''t stop. She has the identity in hand. That''s all but who I was hiding earlier...... "Even though it''s not enough to hide anything" Ein smiled unexpectedly. Then Chris, hearing that voice, looks up hah and Ain. "A, Dear Ein... since when have you been there..." "I just got here. What... erm..." I''m very sorry to interrupt, but don''t you have to be so surprised? Chris simultaneously dyes bright red from face to neck in an instant. Softly hide the ready-to-eat confectionery bread in your hand, but it''s already late. I noticed Ain, who was staring at me, and she lags way behind. "Here... this is it! It was something that bothered me when I went to visit Castle Town! Somehow that! Yes! Investigate if it''s too sweet and bad for a child''s teeth -" I guess I realized it was a theory I couldn''t even do. "I reminded you of the emergency, so excuse me! Run along the sandy beach like a raven and get momentum and distance from Ain. Except for how embarrassed I was at this point. "Why did you run away..." It''s still warm when I try to lift the paper bag that stays put. I''m sure it was freshly baked confectionery bread, and it looked delicious, so it''s pathetic to keep it here. "Mr. Chris! "Huh - duh, why are you following me?!? "I still have it! And why are you running away? "It''s urgent! I remembered the emergency! "He said there''s no reason to do that either! By the way, this sandy beach is never huge. It''s not particularly narrow, but sometimes it''s the back of a castle, and it''s restrictive. Finally, there''s not much escape. "............... ok, I cornered him" "Hey, why did you come after me so vigorously......!? "There''s no big reason, maybe because something similar happened earlier. Well, that''s fine, see." Having given up running away, Chris received a paper bag and turned to him in embarrassment. "I''m sorry I disturbed you, but how did you get away with it?" "... because" Lightly, my voice was trembling with shame. But keep your words in mind. "Isn''t it embarrassing... I have a sense that I was cowering while I was, and I can''t believe I''m buying sweet bread from the Kingsguard Knights Commander. Is this what you call the extreme of embarrassment..." Also, the reason I was eating on the beach instead of in my own room was simple. Simply because she was in a picnic mood. "Can I have one? "Heh? Fine...... yes, one thing please" "Thanks, I''ll see you soon" Ain then just sits down on the sandy beach and carries the confectionery bread to his mouth overlooking the sea. "Delicious, this" "It belongs to a famous store. It''s just that it''s always sold out." You don''t realize you''re exposing what was a planned action, Chris crouched next to Ain. Eventually, the ham and ham begin to roam the sweet bread. "Maybe." Second, Ain opens his mouth. "I don''t think there''s anything more conspicuous than a king prince eating demonic stones." "Pfft... heh, what is it now - it" "The story is that I don''t think you should mind because you''re the Kingsguard Knights Commander. Oh, my God, when I go to the cafeteria, I enjoy loosening my cheeks every day." He''s affirming himself, and he''s telling me it''s okay. My heart warmed by this fact and my cheeks loosened naturally. "How about another one? "Then don''t hesitate" That''s what I said and I saw myself. His expression looks delightful. The wonder and the shame until just now had disappeared like a lie. At some point, I enjoyed my time with him. "This is a bribe. Keep it a secret that I''ve been chewing sweet bread here." "I didn''t expect you to go through corruption at this age..." "Phew, what do you want to do? Do you eat it? Then he reached out and smiled and said, "I''ve decided to take the deal." "Now Master Ain and I are accomplices." "I hope you''re not going to be in the jail." "Don''t worry, I''ll come in with you" After peeking into the side of Ain with the confectionery bread on his cheek, Chris eventually puts his mouth on the confectionery bread as well. - I don''t know who that is, whether it was an illusion, or whether it was due to another element, that the view of the ocean that spreads in front of me was brilliant compared to earlier. But there''s only one thing. It goes without saying that it was a fact that I was happy to spend some time relaxing next to him. 482 Cleaning first. The matter of the Golden Route came to a close, a few days after Loran showed off his genius. "It''s okay, because Ain''t nicer than anyone if your status card breaks" He took Olivia''s full love from midday and nodded if her mother would say so... but there were those who waited there. "Um, Dear Olivia, so is Ein -" It was Chris. She sat back in her chair, feeling her strength loose in front of the two elegantly tea addicts, while at the same time leaving enough room for her to lay her hands on her forehead and mourn. "Please, take it a little heavier! But what a distracting conversation. It was the result because this is Olivia''s room and the visitors are Ain...... "Do you know how surprised I am? Soon after Ein showed his alleged broken status card anxiously, I wondered how to look at Olivia being hugged by Ein along with her earlier words!? "''Cause I meant it..." "It''s not." "By the way, doesn''t Chris have any idea how this looks? "Sorry...... I''ve never seen it before, too, so I can''t help you. I mean, I''ve never even heard of it... yes! How about asking Mr. Majolica or Mr. Kaisel? "Oh, I guess so." Going to ask the Alliance directly is one option, but I want to hear the opinions of someone I trust first. Naturally, I''m not suspicious of the guild itself. But I just thought you two were more trustworthy. "Well, Chris, if you''d like, you could ask me now." "Is that okay? "Yeah. I''ve had enough tea, and I''m fine. I''ll make sure you get to work, so you can take the rest of the day off." "... your job... um... is it your job..." Because it''s about Ain, I couldn''t tell you apart from what they said about your job. That said, the time available is finite. "I''ll be right back! I need a break. I''m coming! So, you just have to think about it when you get back, because this is how you left Olivia''s room. "Ain" Then Olivia did. She stood her finger, "Shh," with a tea-eyed inlaid grin. Near enough that each lash seemed to count, he approached graceful and endless faces at all costs. "I need to ask you something." Sweetness, and luster that any opposite sex seems to be able to captivate. It''s just that all those aspects of her can only be directed at Ain. "I''ll take care of it" "... heh, could I have snorted before I asked? "I''m snorting, I know what I''m talking about." "Well, reliable. Then you''re sweet for words." It was a single note that was given to me where I thought it would be sweet at all costs. Something seemed harsh and Ain''s eyes repeatedly blinked naturally. "Can I open it? "Yeah, check it out" Hear the reply and then open the seal. The paper that was housed depicted a single chest, and beside it, the fields called validation results and inspection results were hard. All stated in the last line that it could not be opened. "Uh..." I wonder what''s wrong, Olivia takes her seat and turns behind Ain. I point my finger at the paper from behind him and open my mouth. "This chest was recently given to me by the Elves." "So it was reasonable and luxurious." "But I can''t open it" "Huh." "I couldn''t even open it to the chief. It is. Then why did you offer such a product? It seems that Mr. Wilfried was left behind..." "Oh, oh... I see..." Speaking of Wilfried, he is the second son of Marc, the first king. Honestly, I''m no other HR now. Rather, it''s a name I haven''t heard in a long time. Aha, but my heart complains of tingling pain. Even if I don''t have any memories... the reason I''ve had a good past like this... "Ain" But guess what, or feel the swing of his heart? Olivia softly hugs Ain and lays her own hands on his hands. "I''m sorry - it''s okay. So, what am I supposed to do with this box? "I''ve been doing a lot of research, and I don''t see any signs that I can open it. I was wondering if Ein could help me. That''s what your father said." What''s wrong with being told to cooperate? I don''t know anything about locking technology. "This box is a magic trick, right?" Therefore, the only thing that can be considered is a demonic prop. "As Ein predicted." "I didn''t realize that Katima or Majorica might be more appropriate." "Actually, your father asked both of you. But..." "You couldn''t." "Yes, unfortunately, unfortunately, I hear it didn''t get there until it opened" Then you can break it! I won''t say until then, but I think I can do some work. But the current situation is strange, says Olivia, where Ain''t for one second wanted to see it with his own eyes. "Shall we go and see now?" Ein nodded honestly, thinking he was as fit as ever. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Good to see you! This is Shura''s land... it''s a place I can''t stand when I''m ready for you, sweetheart." "I don''t know what that means, but I could not empty the chest and found it unfaithful" Katima puts her face on the couch at the end of her gaze. As usual, the cluttered underground lab is more than usual, and the air is heavier because of her. The numerous magic props placed around the luxurious boxes seated on the table seemed to tell the story of the struggles they had endured. Now, Olivia says, approaching Ain''s ear, who was smiling bitterly. "You''ll thank me properly if you help me. I had my official business, and I''m going to measure Ein so he can come with me." "... official business? "Yes, it''s official business. It''s a little far away, so you can make a little stop along the way." It was also abrupt, but the sincerity of the word is quickly spoken. "You can go to our royal jurisdiction." There is only one place that the words point to, and that''s the only place you can think of if you also think back to earlier conversations. Speaking of which, Sylvado would also be shown a difficult color, that place thing. "... If that one (,,) could help Ein" It seems best to rely on her if you ask me. It was a suggestion because it is Olivia who knows and accepts much of Ain''s circumstances. "You don''t have to be able to open the chest, do you? It seemed like it was a story haul for her to think about it and not make her uncomfortable with her father Silvado either, regardless of the outcome of the help. Because this is about creating an opportunity to ask Serra about Ain''s status card. In other words, he just wants to help create an affordable reason. "Thank you, that was helpful" "Ugh, I''m glad you''re here." "Nyah, we both came to the room and I wonder if we could talk about it." "I''m sorry, I just needed to talk to you. So, the chest won''t open? "Mmm. It won''t open at all." "I heard you and Katima are having a hard time." "I''m already giving up. I want to break it down and open it, but if the contents break, I''m going to be snuck up by the royals of history." "That''s why you were avoiding force moves." I nod where I hear a plain and simple reason to go to the table. The chest placed there has two locks, but there is no locking hole there. "Can I touch it? "I hope you like it. I don''t think you can take off the locks. "Throw again..." "Wow, how hard do you think I''ve been through!? A few days early after your father ordered you to! I''ve been trying to come up with something like a fool over and over again!? Sorrounding voices convey drowsiness and fatigue, but also how she enjoys being her own. "If it comes off" "Yeah?" "If that lock comes off, I''ll clean this room by the end of the day! Alone, too! This clutter is also cluttered, I don''t see any other words in the garbage mansion - it''s rude, it''s all expensive stuff, but it''s close to impossible to clean an underground lab like that in just one day. Yes, but I''d like to have it cleaned. "Unfortunately, it won''t open." Because of this, I wanted to let him clean it, but even if he was touching it, even with magic, he wouldn''t feel the lock coming off at all. Ha, and after Ain sighed. The door of the room was knocked, and it was Chris who took his feet when he heard the reply of the Lord of the room (Katima). "Excuse me... I came to hear that Master Ain is here... Oh, is that the Rumor Chest? She approached with a tote and a light foothold, peering into the chest from behind Ain. "Chris, what did Mr. Majolica say? "I don''t know, let''s just say. ¡­ we''ll have to look into it another way" To Chris, who was distracted, Olivia says with Serra in mind. "Don''t worry, I have an idea too, don''t worry" "To Master Olivia? If that''s what Olivia says, I''m relieved." I shrugged words from the bottom of my heart because I trusted Olivia, and reached out from behind Ain to get slightly twisted. "Can I touch it, too? "Fine, but you''re not coming off." "Haha... it''s not going to come off that easy, is it?" Chris touches a different lock than Ein was touching, "Really," he mutters and releases his hand. I followed it and reached for the lock Ain was still touching, even hesitating to put my hand back on the way. "Never mind. You can touch it, see" I was told and honestly reached out. If you think about it, you could have touched Ain after he let go of his hand, but the two of them didn''t realize each other about it and are only conscious of touching it at the same time. - But that worked. "Ah." to the feet of Ain, who uttered a loose voice between them. Kachan, and. Only one lock that wasn''t supposed to come off fell off. "Ha, it''s off! All of them, were flattered, but Ain''t regained his sanity with Chris''s voice among them. "... All right" It''s also a strange story that the lock came off because I touched it at the same time, but I want to take care of the result that the lock came off. "Mr. Katima." "Nha, nya! I didn''t think it would come off! Ein and Chris just touched it at the same time and it came off... how the hell... no, because they touched something that would draw royal blood at the same time... mmm..." "Mr. Katima? "Ah, already! What the hell! I need you to be a little quiet because I''m thinking about it! I know how you feel and I had to agree, but Ein was also surprised by this sudden phenomenon in Ein, and I wanted some time to calm down, to say gossip. So the words Katima was saying earlier are convenient. "Cleaning" "... nya? "So cleaning comes first." Therefore, ruthlessly, priority was given to making them take responsibility for their words. 483 Waste cats are waste cats. "Ha... how could I do this..." Katima was leaking her discontent from the edge of her mouth several times while cleaning. Either way, it doesn''t make a difference what you deserve. It all came from her mouth, and she couldn''t help but want to clean the basement if anyone knew it. "I wish I could have asked someone" "Become - what are you saying!? Who would take responsibility for anything that matters!? "I was skipping cleaning. I guess it''s me." "Hmm, no, there''s about Bailey." Apparently there was a heightened awareness that I should clean myself, and since then I haven''t complained, but rather find what I was missing, or even look like I was cleaning with no heart or pleasure. (Hmm...) Speaking of Ain, he had his eyes on the box that remained seated on the couch. Next door is Chris, who was sitting down at some point, and next to Chris, the opposite, Olivia is sitting down, looking at the lock she just took off in her hand. Chris put his body close to the box at the front, as if to respond to the roaring Ain. "Dear Ein, Ein" "Yes, sir." "Am I the only one who cuts the lock? "Oh, nothing. Is that okay?" Hear that voice and Katima comes from behind Ain. Guru his body! and pressed hard to show himself. "I''m not saying goodbye! I don''t know what you mean by forcibly removing the key to the magic prop!? "Ka, Mr. Katima... crumble..." "Yes! Sometimes it can crumble from the inside, or it can blow up! No, that''s not what I meant. I can''t get that voice to the excited Katima, and I only get my back banged, banged, and beaten with meatballs. It doesn''t hurt anything, but I can''t stop getting frustrated with expressions, like wearing a heart. "Stop being weird when you know it! Absolutely not! Katima goes back to cleaning just after giving her full attention. Olivia laughs at Ain for raising her face and says that Chris has no choice. "Hahaha... you have traces of meatballs on you... Dear Katima, I was cleaning..." "You''ve been careful, and I can''t be mad at you." Chris, who cared for me, reaches out to Ain''s back and pays off the dust in the form of meatballs. "Thanks." "No, so what do we do with this box? Would you like to touch the other one with me? "Looks like it''s worth a try." Chris also reaches out again when Ain, who reached out, holds the lock intact. In her case, she stopped pitting along the way, but it was finally because of the lightness that I should say anyway. "Chris?" "Yes! It''s okay!" Then, on the contrary, he gained momentum and wrapped Ain''s hand around him with both hands before he could hold the lock. "¡­¡­¡­ Ooh, ooh" If you want to react badly and surprisingly, you must hurt it. Confused Ain smiled at her hard work. Once he releases the lock that was in his own hand, he twists his arm to overlap the wrapped Chris and his palm and pushes the lock into it. "I can''t take it." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Chris?" "Ah, ha, ha! I can''t take it! Only when she was stunned, completely unconsciously overlapping hands, their fingertips tangled with Ain''s fingertips, to ascertain the feel of the locks while rubbing her skin. If you know you can''t take the lock, it won''t change. "Mm-hmm. What do we do?" Then you shouldn''t touch this anymore. It''s not cold. It''s just that Chris realized it was boiling in the blink of an eye to be like this. It''s about the arrow tip I thought... "Huh!?" I can ask how the relationship has progressed that I have been able to unconsciously skinship such a distance. Olivia, who was watching next to Ain, also smiled and put her hand on her mouth, feeling the surprise of Chris, who would be visiting now more than this. "Oh, I''m sorry! Hands immediately... hands... oh, that... huh? "I don''t know what''s going on, but does Chris have any ideas? "Is that an idea!? You might come up with that if you work hard enough already. Damn! By the way, how can you not let go of my hand...... Huh! "That''s up to you because I''m gripping it back. So, if you''re going to notice anything where you''ve worked hard, I want you to work hard, okay? Chris'' neck gradually stains bright red, and the number of blinks increases. On the surface, however, the calm is restored. Actually, no, but there was simply no intention. "Can I go outside once and take a deep breath? "You can do it here." "Actually, I have a restless personality if I don''t take a deep breath outside." I moisten my eyes and look at Ain while I realize it won''t come true to escape. "Nyah! I''m feeling better! Do you want to clean the magic tricks? "Is that okay? "If you can''t even manipulate it wrong, there''s no problem! "Um, Dear Ein..." "Don''t be impotent. Well, let''s think again over here." Chris, who sees at hand that he will never be freed, loses his will without. I wish I hadn''t had a hand sweat, I also worried about you like a woman. "So my hand! My hand stays in the grip. - Whoa! "I hope you have a good idea." "Dear Ein! At least give me time to get my mind ready......! I''ll do something with just a few seconds. Ugh! In the end, the hands were opened a few minutes after that, and the two hands remained overlapping until Ain spoke when he changed the venue. Chris, he said this fortitude might be important if you''re dealing with him. Katima, who cleans, thought so and was secretly rocking her beard. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó But things are going to be a little steep. At night, it was Olivia the Hot Hot Hot Hot Hot Hot Hot, too, who asked about Ain''s origin. The box will only be kept today, and she came to ask if she had noticed anything. And Olivia once told me to give it a try when she remembered what happened during the day. - It is. "Oh, you''re off." I tried to touch the lock at the same time as Olivia and it came off just like it did when she was Chris. That''s already lightly, Karan, making noises and falling off. "I have no idea how it works..." "What should I do, call your sister?" "It''s okay, I''ll tell you tomorrow." Katima will still be encouraging cleaning. Now, Olivia arms in front of her chest when she hears Ain''s reply, "Really?" The rich chest was reshaped and pushed up, and the glossy hair conveyed her shoulders as she moved. "I think I''ll stop opening the box" "Is it because it''s a demonic prop? "Right. I think it''s safer to open it tomorrow with Katima." "Maybe so, then today... oh yeah" Olivia smiled with her hands on top of each other as she remembered, rolling her neck bare. She goes to pick up the * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * "Can I comb it for a long time? I immediately shake my head vertically to answer the girliness of not asking on my own. There was not a single reason to say no. I thought it was time to hang up. "Heh, you''re a little stretched. It''s still nice, but it can get in the way of using your sword." "- Oh, come to think of it, it''s been a long time since we''ve had this kind of interaction." When Ain, who was demonized after the battle with Marco, returned to the king''s capital and was greeted with surprise by everyone. That night, and the next day as well, was when many people told me that cutting brilliant long hair was unbearable. I don''t mind stretching it out, but I knew I''d be in trouble. "Really, a lot of things happened" Especially the two of us here. There are many secrets that we have not made clear to each other, but that many things were intertwined from the stage of reincarnation, and that no one else can tell. There was also the aspect that it was impeccable to talk about them. "Peaceful days are best" "Oh, I can''t believe I can hear that word from Ain''s mouth" "Oh, I don''t just like busy days either!? "Yeah, I know. Anything about Ain." I feel comfortable with my hair being combed and my sleepiness lowers my eyelids slightly. If you will, only that these serene days will truly last forever. Yes, his (,) presence plundered the back of his brain where he strongly hoped Ain would come to mind about Selah and thought to be asked quickly about the status card anomaly. "... remain calm, I hope so" and anxiety elements left to speak of but only one. He''s the man Bayolf admires and says he''s a counselor who was essentially leading the golden route. If I even grabbed his footsteps as soon as possible, or if he had lost his life too in that naval battle, I would hope, not because Ain''t ever belligerent, but because, biased, it''s only because I wish Ishtalika peace. Now for once, Phew, I exhaled and tried to calm down that moment. The noise of deafening from beneath the castle. (The sound now...) What I heard was clearly near the lowest level of the castle, which I could be sure was also in the basement. "I have a bad feeling" "Yeah, me too." "Ha... I''ll see what''s going on" Leaving his room to jump out, he turned first toward the stairs leading downstairs. The same luxurious hallways are noisy as usual. It was either due to a noisy roar or in the midst of a Kingsguard knight hurrying to his feet, unlike normal times. Then Martha showed up a little late. Finishing up the stairs, Martha, who came to this hierarchy, exhales looking exhausted. As soon as she speaks to the Kingsguard knights, the Kingsguard knights are relieved that their earlier haste lurks in an instant, that some laugh, and that this has ended in prison. Eventually she ran over to Ain''s side. "Rest assured. My name is Katima." "... I knew it" "He seemed to feel elevated for some reason while cleaning and misoperated while cleaning the demon props. I don''t see how you''re particularly injured. But it got rougher than before the basement cleaned." "I see." I told you I can''t be so unscrupulous, what a waste of cat. Sometimes I guess the mystery of the box was going to solve, but it''s a lot of noise. "I should have stopped it harder ah......" This is all I can''t wipe. I hold my head with regret. Ain lay her eyes down and cursed about herself during the day. At the end of the day, imagining the tragedy in the basement, I decided to help myself tomorrow. 484 Weak when attacked. It wasn''t long before I went into bed and let go of consciousness. It was still a busy day and an indispensable day on the subject, including unlocking the crate that it was given to me by the Elf''s head, in addition to the fact that I had decided to be able to go see Serra. - - The area is surrounded by small tall hills and blue lawns covering the whole area. I should''ve slept with you, but how could you be in here? It was Ain with a question mark, but I realized I remember this sight. "What is this place..." Long ago, ancient times dating back even further than the war. It is a view of a time before Ishtarika was still a united nation, a time when the king''s capital in modern times was still untouched and meadows were spreading along a strip. Same as when I saw it in that world, but I can''t see everyone''s tent stationed there. Turn around, just one thing. The only tent Ain used is there. "... why not?" Those are demonic props made by Sylvia, so they perform better than the average modern dwelling. If you go to the country town, there will be a mansion inferior to that tent. So, there''s one of those tents, why are they left behind? In the first place, how can you be in such a realistic dream? Let''s just go get it. It''s my tent anyway, and I don''t hesitate to step in. It''s quiet, isn''t it? He was sitting down in the chair by the round table placed inside, Shannon. For some reason the treasure chest that Elf''s chief had given him was also placed there, poking her cheek wand, she reached for the other hand that was empty, and with her fingertips, a tung, and a box attached. "What is this place? "It''s not the tent you were using yourself, did you forget? "I know, but this space means something." It''s my house, isn''t it? I see, isn''t it concise and easy to understand? Because this is the inside of Ein''s spirit. "Couldn''t you? "There''s no way I can think of that." I don''t mind you liking it, but what about fulfilling it and living in an environment? Perhaps this world is the one built by Shannon, and at last it should be the environment created inside the spirit because he resides in Ain because of his absorption of demonic stones and is beside him because of his family skills. Then it seems like we could live a more modern life and pursue convenience...... "I''m good here." Shannon opens his mouth knowing Ain''s thoughts. "This is my house... because this is the first place I''ve ever felt that way" In the world created by Selah, Shannon forgave his heart to others (Ain) for the first time. Exposing weakness, bonded warmer than resentment. It is no exaggeration to say that we have gained a place for the first time in an address we have made in the past Kingsland where we have taken our feet together. "Well, what am I suggesting?" "Oh, it''s innocent. Why do you have to look out for Ain''s room in the castle? "Honestly, I think you can do whatever you want, for now." Ain lowered his back to the seat directly opposite Shannon. "Come to think of it, I think Shannon''s tent was standing right next to me, wasn''t this my tent? "... could it have been? "Well, when I got home, I was immersed in raviola like every day, and something similar." "I''m telling you, he rented Ain''s bed on his own, too." Ain''t laughing bitterly that I was busy while I was away. I''ve told you so many times, you don''t have to use it to your liking. That''s fine because he said it in that world too, but while he was away, besides his thoughts, he had contacts between Shannon and Raviola. "Can I finally ask you two or so? "Yeah, go ahead." "I want to know why I''m here and why this box is here." "The former is decided because I wish I had come." "............... and the latter, by the way? "I just didn''t like the fact that it was outside the mosquito net, so I just thought about it on the outside and built it.... what the hell, that''s what I''m talking about! Momentum up well on the desk in a relaxed manner, arms up and look at Ain. Back to back with a flashy look, it looks like a girl somewhere. Then, I caught a glimpse of her vegan expression in the ups and downs of her emotions. "Mmm." Second, Ain reached out. "What?" "So, hands" Without waiting for a proper Shannon reply, Ain took her hand half forcefully. The box in front of me was different from the real thing. The lock was also re-attached. "Hey, hey! "Fine, fine. It''ll be over soon." "So! It''s too fast! I try to touch the lock but nothing changes and there are no signs of it coming off. Speaking of unusual things, about the fact that Shannon was uplifting him bright red from his neck muscle to his cheek. I mean, there''s no special change. "Huh!" Shannon who suddenly punches his body, but the fruit, only the force at hand, is loose. It''s as if he was just being honest there so Ain''t let him go. "You can''t take it." "Naturally! This is a fake... the only thing that''s the same is the look! "Oh, that''s what it feels like" Even so, it is not certain if it will come off. "... obnoxious" Suddenly, what''s wrong? "Get upset! Ha! How could you suddenly...! "No, I don''t care if they upset me." But as always, there''s no sign of you taking your hands off yourself. The fact that the lock didn''t come off eventually releases her hand from Ain, but she quickly points her lips at dissatisfaction and turns that way, even as she sits back in her seat. Also, I poked my cheek cane like the first one. "I was going to tell you how the locks work, but I don''t know" Maybe you know something about this crate? Seems so from the context. (Whatever) In front of her strangely infidel rotten, Ain kept her body deep behind the back of her chair. Shannon''s toe, hidden from under the table, swings with pleasure, the opposite of what it looks like on the surface. If I were to point that out, this time I would be in a bad mood. - - A cool breeze came in from the entrance to the tent. Grasshopper scent. The smell of a slightly mixed tide. Quiet, the more calm you seem to fall asleep with your eyes closed. In retrospect, I feel like I even worked for a nap in the world that Serra made. - - Saa... and the sound of the wind stroking the meadows. Even just being quiet like this was cozy here. How many minutes, or what would be enough? That we''re not telling each other anything, for a while. Shannon, who was pointing that way, also turns his face back at all times, letting him play with his fingertips and throw himself in a quiet time. Ein was Ain, too, and he didn''t do anything notable to look out the tent occasionally, but still, he was spending no time defying the time going slowly. "It''s an old mechanism." Second, I say that she has no choice. "Once upon a time, it was developed with reference to the rooting of dry ads. If you combine the magic of a man and a woman, and it doesn''t precipitate, and the magic of each other doesn''t revolt against each other, you open it." "Heh... such magic props..." "Must have locked him up with an elf that he married." "Maybe, and then I wonder if I can open it." "If you have something you don''t want me to touch, you just have to." Ein briefly replied, "I think so," when he heard the reply. Shannon''s face is a little lonely. Outside the mosquito net, that''s certainly what he should have said, and his fingertips were stretched to the tablet at some point. ... Given her predicament, the word outside the mosquito net is also deep in Ain''s mind and pierces him hard. "This lock won''t open? "I told you earlier, this is fake, so I can''t" "Ma, no. There''s no harm in trying." Shannon''s hand was grappled with without consent, as earlier. Now lay your hands on them before you utter any words, and carry them to the locks. "Were you listening to me properly? I don''t know how many times I''ve tried it, but it''s not gonna open, is it? But unlike earlier, she was calm. I shook my body for a moment, but now it doesn''t defy Ein''s hand, but rather it also looks like the wind that is doing well to be forced. (Won''t it open?) Outside the mosquito net, the fact of feeling alienated floats in the back of my brain and I can''t leave. It seemed pitiful, I''m not saying it was sympathetic. I just want to do something for her if there''s anything she can do. But the locks don''t open, they don''t come off. ¡­ is what it would have been if it had been normal. For example... suppose Ein was coming up with another way... "No, I''ll open it." There is no convenient means to remove the lock. In the end, this chest is fake, because it merely mimics its appearance. But just saying that doesn''t come off in the normal way - -. "Here." "... Shh." It''s coming off. "Duh, how could you take it off! I am a brain muscle, but I am a force mover. I just turned my finger on the part where the lock got caught and hid it in the back of my hand and threaded it off. No way. It''s just a force move, but it doesn''t make a difference that it''s open. It was hard because it was a demon prop in real life, but not so hard as to struggle with anything else. What Shannon wanted was assurance that Ain and Magic weren''t rebelling. It could have been such a shock that you couldn''t recover if you were rebelling. The despair would not have been expressed in the words, now that Serra had been told in the world she had made, that she was absolutely on her side, that she had saved herself. Because it was fake, I was relieved that I couldn''t try it. "But I can''t seem to take the two off together, why? "I''m sure it''s because I was adding it later to protect it strictly - not! I heard how you could unlock it! "Because our magic wasn''t revolting, I don''t know the details." "... let me see the tablets." "Oh, no." "Just show me! "I can''t, ''cause this is already happening." He is gripped hard and hard, showing off things that have lost their shape as locks. "- Liar." Shannon with her eyes narrowed and her lips pointed again. From the tension person who created the treasure chest, as soon as he calms down, he can see the means to disarm it. The proud glossy red hair gently stroked her rich chest. He clenched his hands on his knees and pointed his tight eyes at Ain. But I haven''t been able to hide the joy. The ends of the pointed lips were loose and the eyelids slightly lowered. "I never lied to you when I was born." "Yes, yes, do you realize that''s a lie already? "I mean it though." "Ha.................. that''s enough, I don''t care if you think it sounds like Ain" Shannon rests his elbows on the table, keeping his body and looking up at Ain. "I''m lost in the use of my previous reward. Can you think together if there''s any good use for it? It was a sudden suggestion, but I recall that thanks in the name of rewards accumulate in two parts. Ain, who wanted to return the favor as soon as he could, nodded right back to Shannon''s suggestion. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning, he woke up. Ain''t been able to remember when he was asleep. All I could remember was that Shannon and I talked until nightfall in that spiritual world. I don''t know the time interval well, but I sleep well. I also had enough sleep and my eyes were clearly open. "Okay." Looking at the time, around ten in the morning. Waking up later than usual, but it is decided to do it. First I did my best, gently moistened my throat, and then left the room. Remember to have the chest you had on the table at that time. Ein heads down the stairs with his legs intact, greeting different Kingsguard knights and servants, and eventually plugs into the stairs to Katima''s underground lab. There was some disturbance last night, and I''m afraid to look inside the lab. But when I was able to open the chest, I felt exhilarated. "Mr. Katima, are you there? I knocked and rang. "If you don''t care about the footsteps, you can come in! "... ooh, ooh" When I opened the door, that was certainly worse than before cleaning, like Martha said. But on a sofa seated in the center of the room, Katima looks fluffy and good at it for some reason. "You''ve come this far, and I don''t care anymore." It was the frontier of giving up. It also looks a little far-eyed. Ein makes such a happy report to Katima. First approach the table in front of the couch and place the crate. "Locks, they''re both open." With that said, she jumped with her eyes shining. "Was it worth blowing up the magic props!? "No. It doesn''t matter." "I''ll open it! Hooray! Let''s see! Ein was wary and thought he should open it carefully...... Unfortunately, or are you treading okay, Katima opened the chest without worrying. Then - what was inside. "... nya, here? It was a piece of old parchment that showed itself. 485 To the southern islands. Katima fishes her nostrils in front of the parchment that has just been removed. Eventually what I wanted to take out was a lupe with a blue lens. "That, what? "It''s a recently developed magic trick. Excellent for detecting fine wavelengths of magic, it''s so fancy that you can buy one small private house with one of these. Thanks to you, I missed my savings." Wouldn''t it have been nice to buy it from just the allocated budget? Because I sometimes use it for personal use like this one, it looks like I threw in personal expenses, but Ain''t never asked about the details. He just waits quietly, beside Katima checking parchment in Lupe. Hmm, ho...... Next to her whining in a strangely admirable voice, Ein waited now or now. It wasn''t until a few minutes later that she remembered Lupe, like, and Ain opens her mouth. "Good paper." "... Huh? "It''s really good paper. No artisan can make parchment like this these these days." I knew that at first sight. That''s not where the doubt lies. "Weren''t you checking to see if there was anything set up? "Nha? Ho, I get it." "Well, streamlined. So as far as I''m concerned, I was more concerned." "Don''t worry! I knew it would be okay in a few seconds." Oh, I want to pull my ear. But it''s also a little too. It was here that the cat was married under the dill that I waited in my heart. Of course, it is now. "Phew... so why did it take so long? It''s decided because the parchment was brilliant. How can you not know, Katima shrugging her shoulders just saying this? "Nyyyyy!? Does it hurt? "Sorry, I couldn''t stand it" I''ll apologize to Dill later. I''m sure he''ll apologize the other way around. "If you had time to pull my ear, you wouldn''t want to read the handwriting on parchment!? So is that. Ein returned "Sure" and took the parchment. The letters that were written...... not so many in themselves. Because it was the painting that occupied the whole parchment. "This is Ishtal, right?" "Mmm, looks like it. I''m worried about the whole island around here." "An island surrounded by circles... Oh, off the southwest coast of the continent, here? "Yeah. There are a few small islands around here that people don''t even live in. So I don''t know why they put a circle around here." "As far as I''m concerned, sometimes this box belongs to Mr. Wilfried, and I think there''s something going on." Katima also nodded and agreed to the matter. The problem is... I want to go see if I can find it. "Me too. But to that..." "Because there''s a father..." In other words, I didn''t feel that I could get permission. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó All right, go ahead. but for some reason, I was given permission. It was the dining room where Silverado was. Apparently he was sewing time between jobs for an early lunch, and just right next to him, Warren sat down saying he was working with him. That Warren also said for a moment, "Ho?" I was confused. But there is certainly a reason why it was granted lightly. "Ain''t Ain''t had much of a vacation in Birdland the other day, huh? I''m not experiencing any other problems." "Um... the safety aspect..." "Don''t call me an idiot. In the unlikely event of Ein, it would be a disaster related to the survival of Ishtarika" "Hmm, Your Majesty''s words make sense." "Until Mr. Warren!? "Nevertheless, it is. His Majesty says so, but you have the idea that we should take the necessary safety margins." "Uhm." "If so, I would ask Ein to make his way to Leviathan" Needless to say, the reason is for the power of the sea dragon ship Leviathan. "Then you should also take the twins" Ishtarika''s strongest maritime power tramples upon it all. No matter what, there''s no problem. Rather, if there is to be a problem under this situation, that is the disaster involved in the survival of the country. "But Grandpa, isn''t it too sweet? Yeah, I don''t know how much I couldn''t take a vacation the other day. But Silvard thinks about it too... "I thought you''d say that, I was going to offer Ain official business." "Can you tell me why you wanted to see it when you were in Birdland? "No, it is just as unwillingness for it to continue. As for this one, it''s convenient even if it''s convenient in the first place." "Oh... I see your heart." Then Warren loosened her cheeks and rubbed her beard. Finish your meal shortly and carry a cup of tea poured into your mouth to moisten your mouth. Later, he stretched his fingers to the parchment that Ain and the others had brought. It is not the island surrounded by circles that fingertips have shown, but the edge of the continent Ishtal, which lies ahead of us across the sea. "Near this island is an old harbour town" "It''s called a port city." "Yes, as Master Katima said. I called my name Shuzeid, and as I said earlier, it''s an old town. The size of the city is about a third of the port town of Magna, but it also has plenty of seafood resources and is a lively place." Ain''t that what you don''t know. As far as the geography of the continent is concerned, I have tapped it into my head when I was in school, and even after graduation, as a royalty, I had no choice but to learn information from all over the place. Still, it''s heartbreaking to hear about a town you''ve never been to. "As you know, the western part of the continent has more untouched land than the eastern part with the king''s capital. As for Szczeid, it has been busy in close proximity to the West because of its side as a port town and because of its ancient dealings with other cities." "- So, how did Mr. Warren get a shuzeid? "I''m fortunate. For the people, it''s important that the royal family be happy." "The last time our royal family took to Szczeid was twenty years ago." "As His Majesty said¡­ if possible, the truth is that I wanted to get to you quickly" "You know I don''t have to tell you anymore, but the rest orders Ain and Olivia to do their official business. Let''s also allow under the premise that we will not be unscrupulous when it comes to investigating isolated islands" What Silvard said also involves one of Birdland''s other days. "The rest is about Birdland, and I thought Ein needed to be rewarded. Whatever that reward is, let''s just allow ourselves to get to the island." "............... Are you sure? "What do you shy away from? Your cheeks are still a little stingy! I thought it was a treasure map anyway, but it made me think!? Ain scratched his cheek for one unmistakable word. No objection would make sense. "Father! Me! Am I no good? "Hit me." Sire, don''t you mind? "... why? I don''t expect Warren to cover Katima, and Ain and Silvard will face each other. "It is all thanks to Lord Loran, but with the help of Lord Katima, it is a smooth slip about the generation of artificial magic. Anything Katima ever suggested." "Oh, yeah! I also advised you to set up a mass production system! "If so, how about rewarding Master Katima as well? "Hmm..." "It''s not a bad idea for a royal family to be fortunate with three shoulders side by side. Some people may be unhappy that they didn''t show their faces for twenty years, and I wonder if it''s bad." Silvard used to roar in arms for a while. The story is consistent now, and it''s not bad. Speaking of problems, Ain and Katima going to a place out of their sight, they were afraid of a chemical reaction if the two of them combined. - - The deterrent... Normally, there seems to be no problem with Krone and Dill. but there''s Olivia this time. She goes to a place where her love for Ain is not the norm, but where it presents a half-vacation. ... Now I''m wondering if I''ve made the wrong decision. "Grandpa." But Ain, who perceived the anxiety, was grinning bitterly. To look at his face, he notices a face that encloses more reliability than before. Maybe I''m leaving my judgment to Ain these days. The more I could think of it, the more splendid my grandson had grown. "Ein, can I leave Katima to you? And the words changed, and he said this with respect for Ain. "I''ll take care of it. I''ll tie you up if I have to." "Become - what do you say!? "Mr. Katima, what if you... go to an island and discover a crate or something? "What are you talking about? Get close and just open it... - Ha!? "Um, I''ll leave it to Ain. It sounds right" Ha ha! I laughed in a good mood, Silvered. I slapped my hand and called for a paycheck. "We both have lunch together. Then you''ll come with us to wrap up what''s happening." "Let this Warren take care of the last of it. Oh, yes, Master Ain, at this time of year, Szeid is very warm. Isolated islands around there are easy to spend, and make it a good vacation. I was wondering if I could swim here once in a while." "Official business awaits later, but I hope you will enjoy your time on the South Island for a while" At any rate, I can''t even say that my grandfather has a torn mouth. If we talked about it, he''d want to go, too, and we didn''t put it into words because we knew each other. Anyway, I want to make time for the whole family to slow down. Well, you can sleep in Leviathan, and there''s not one thing wrong with you. It was fascinating to spend time on the southern islands, as Silvard put it. 486 In brilliant sunlight. A few days later, when I left King''s Capital. Inside Leviathan, a sea dragon ship proceeding through the sea. A few hours passed as he stood in the Wang capital, with a sea plain of cedar stretching out the window. I was just about to say dinner time, and Katima was walking into Chris''s room. "It''s the bum you asked for." As soon as they arrived, I handed them a paper bag containing light objects. Chris, who receives it, blushes his cheeks, but disagrees with Katima''s words earlier. "Um... you didn''t ask for something so exaggerated" "If Chris comes, he might exaggerate." "Duh, why are you looking at my chest!? "I''ve decided to use it because it''s a bump. Are you complaining? Katima stretches her arms across her chest pushing up her shirt, laughs when she sees her covered to hide, and turns her heels back satisfied. "It''s a memorial and the distance is approaching. I wish I could try it sweeter... oh man" "Here, I''m still working on this! "I''m telling you after I know. Oh man... my nephew can tell from that personality, but whatever it is, I think we should take care of these opportunities." She said that at the end, leaving Chris'' room behind. Chris, left behind, holds the paper bag to his chest and approaches the chair by the window. Open the bag and look at the bumps coming out of the inside and let your chest roar in a hurry. "Seems like less fabric than the thing you were asking for - kidding, it''s your fault..." When I told him to brave his confidence, he exhaled again. But I also noticed myself less nervous than I thought, and I also had a natural grin on my cheek. And...... Even exciting emotions begin to dwell in my heart. "Let''s try harder than usual" Looking at the view, which created a different look from the sea plains he had always seen, Chris stared at the window frame with his cheekstick on it. Already in my mind, only what was ahead in the ocean was a strong claim to existence. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It was not until the next morning that the sea dragon ship Leviathan arrived on the island. There are several islands around. Islands, though small in size, had a view that I hadn''t seen much near Wang Capital. "It''s the southern island..." A small boat switched offshore stopped on the sandy beach and Ain, who stepped down, said this most openly. At the roots of dripping leaves on the sandy beach, several trees give rise to large fruits. As we proceeded to the center of the island, the depressing scenery expanded, but the blue grasshoppers raised colorful large circles of flowers. Turning around, there is a figure of Leviathan moored offshore. Leviathan, proud of his giant body, could not come close, and that was why he came aboard a small boat. Well, it''s time for work. "... what''s so good about it, and the glasses" "Are you kidding me? "I think it''s subtle." For Katima''s eyes, who dress loosely in a strangely cheerful pattern shirt, this also looks oddly good in color glasses...... should I say sunglasses? It suits me, but it''s strange and frigid. She had a large leather bag held by a dill. "I don''t know how good this is... leave it alone, I''m going to explore the island with Dill." "I''m coming, too. I promised Grandpa." When Ain says that, Dill says sorry. "No, I will come with you, Master Ain, so enjoy your vacation by the sea" "... no, first things first." "Rest assured. Even in my place, I will stop and show you." "Nha...? Are you talking about me...? "Please, don''t risk your life for that. Fine, I''ll go too." "No, I won''t. - With all due respect, I have something to tell you." Dill approaches with his bag in his arms. He kept his face close to Ain''s ear. "Time to slow down is not just for Ein himself" At the same time as I finished saying it, he urged me to look at the boat. When Ain looks at the small boat all the time, he sees three women who took a leg together. They were all dressed in environmentally appropriate summer clothes. "I don''t know if it''s a problem for the three of you, but I hear we haven''t had time to relax with you these days. So let me take care of your first day of exploration" "Is that what you mean..." Even if I skipped one of Birdland''s cases, I think I''ve been busy lately on official business, etc. When I thought about them, I got a little sorry. Ein nods, but raises his troubled voice thinking about his promise to Silvard. "But the promise is a promise, so we have to keep it." "I thought that''s what you said, so I was advising His Majesty from me. So please enjoy your stay here." "... more recently and not work fast before? "For a master who sometimes takes actions beyond his imagination," And I didn''t forget to stab the nail. "Okay. Let me be honest with you two and let them be sweet." "I''m relieved. My mother will do the final things around me, so please tell me what it is." "Both of you! You''re ignoring me too much! Dill smiles secretly at Katima, who was causing her discontent. Hmm! Seeing her take a good step forward in momentum, Dill lowered his head to Ain with a bitter smile and followed her. Ain then follows him with his eyes and returns to the boat. "Mr. Martha." Should I just say for now, I''ll first talk to Martha to confirm the status quo. "I know about Dill, too. Let''s hurry up and move a little." "Move?" "Ladies and gentlemen, although I have already changed (,,,) under my clothes, I have eyes here. A little further, it looks like you have just the right sandy beach, so let''s go over there." Eye is probably about Leviathan. What she saw was more about the three women than Ain. Just in case you don''t see them on the beach. It was also a measure that Ein and the others could slow down without worrying about the eyes... "Come on, I''ll show you soon." ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó According to Martha, the sandy beach of destination was checked on the map. Arriving guided was a perfect location where the trees flourished just beside each other and Ain''t seen only from the sea directly in front of them. Shortly after arrival, the women took their seats off. After seeing him head toward the bush, Ain sat back on the beach and waited. "I was curious about something." "What is it? Ein took off the shirt that was coming to his upper body and placed it next to him, asking Martha, who would refrain from doing so right beside him. "Isn''t Mr. Martha hot? Martha''s outfit, where Ein picks up the shirt she just took off and folds it with a familiar hand, is her usual service clothing. It doesn''t look like this warm coast and looks very hot at first glance. "The uniform of service is made special and you will never feel the heat" "It''s like a magic trick, I guess." "You''re right. The fabric is also much harder than ordinary objects, so that when things happen, it can become a wall for the royal family." "... with reason" I didn''t scratch a sweat with reason. Even if it wasn''t a demon prop, Martha would be standing without scratching a sweat... - Well, it''s shabby. It''s time for everyone to come home, but I''m a little free. Looking around, I notice that Ichirin''s flowers were blooming again from the sandy beach beneath Gura. When? Thoughts like this but reaches out and touches the petals. "I wonder if it''s a nostalgic flower, maybe he''s dealing with me because I''m free" Martha, who was listening next door, laughs softly at Ain-like expressions. On the other hand, when the flowers are touched by Ain, they suddenly grow and wrap around their hands. On Ain''s palm, he was moving to shake his head. If you move your fingers, follow that direction, even if you shake them vertically, they moved vertically with the same momentum. ... Fine, adorable. Huh. Sweet scent drifting from behind Ain. Fever approaching my ear and my voice. "- Were you playing with the flowers? Silver blue hair was shaking slightly at the edge of his vision. Ain said in a small voice, "Welcome home, Krone," and she nodded quickly. "I think you missed me. What do you say? "Phew, I think you''re adorable." Krone said as he peered in from behind Ain. Close enough to feel exhaled. Her hair is slightly irritated by the sea breeze and touching her skin. It also feels warm and soft at all costs and is pressed against Ain''s shoulder. inflammatory, words like that don''t deserve it. It''s a natural distance for her, because doing this fills her mind with fullness. "Oh, really. You''re adorable, that kid." Now at the shoulder mouth opposite Krone, Chris said with a voice like a rolling bell. She is also naturally close to the distance and occasionally exhales that plunder her ears. By the way, Chris had secretly been worried. Yesterday, I decided to try my best, so that was already nearby, but I didn''t care if they didn''t notice the chest hitting the early bell. but the worry is hard work. Because Ain''t noticed in the first place, and I''m not willing to point that out. It was as easy to understand and communicate as it was harder not to notice from the intimate skin. "Thank you for waiting" Unlike the two of them, Olivia, who took the last leg, proceeds to the one in front of Ain. Needless to say, it comes with the body. The figure of Olivia, who dresses her swimsuit glossily and then gracefully, had a hannah or a scalp that seemed to inadvertently return "I see", even if she was told that she was a demon present in the sea and captivating of the opposite sex. From white swimsuits, however, we also let the beauty drift, and we must not forget the luxury (,,) of what has been called the Virgin. Until just now, the flowers playing at Ain''s disposal are, at some point, back on the beach. Until Ain came back, it didn''t seem like a mistake. Then - the twins danced the universe offshore and water splashed up. It overlaps with the brilliant and downpouring sunlight, creating a bright rainbow at the end of a line of sight. Ain look up into the sky, and make shadows with his hands in the glare. (Really, it''s a southern island) I thought about it to bite, and it made my mind jump. A vacation in an environment I had never experienced before was just about to begin. 487 Sometimes on offense. I had no experience playing by the sea. First of all, I don''t even remember wearing a swimsuit. Such Ain sat down on the sandy beach and watched the three of them heading to the seaside. Half-natural without thinking about anything special. "Ahhh! You hung the water again!? "Heh heh, I''m alarmed. Chris is bad." "Ko, you''re on guard here - heh!? "You are a great enemy, Mr. Chris." The three of us playing with each other multiplied by the sea water seemed to enjoy it, and Ain was just glad he got to his feet this way. Close your eyes to the shining sun. The water splash created by the three reflected the sunlight and colored the surroundings like diamonds. "Why don''t you come with me? Martha said. "Almost there. I don''t know how to interrupt." "I don''t think anyone would want to disturb Ein." "I think so, but I rarely see the three of you looking so happy, and I won''t be too late to rendezvous later," I said it was only one end of care. Then Martha, standing diagonally behind her, laughs small. She remembered then, hah. "All three of you, you look beautiful" I don''t know what''s going on suddenly, even though I think so, Ain explores her intentions. It is also normal if I say it, and it is not a matter to be bothered to highlight or reworded. Even so, what psychology did I say at this time... Nodded Ain''t been thinking about it for a few seconds. "Ah -" I see. It wasn''t long before I realized. When I think about it carefully, I get to the answer that I did something wrong. "Is it too late? "No, I was wondering if I could tell you when I went under the three of you." "Mm, thanks. I will." At the end of his gaze, there is a clone with silver blue hair in a valetta. Brighter than the color of the hair. The blue looked good on her, dressed in a dark blue swimsuit reminiscent of the deep sea and sparingly exposed to the white magnetic skin without a blemish. A statue-like limb, no less than a visibly tidy look. Slightly thin but claimed, the body was flashing and conceived of colorful incense. Meanwhile, Chris was being watered down by that krone and laughed. She softens the slightly wet knight''s hair into the sea breeze, laughing from her glossy lips. When the body was twisted to avoid water, that alone emphasized the body attachment. The deep red swimsuit that shades the limb is also elegant, even though it fits well. When the cheeks that wrecked her face with sophistication colored, the difference from her usual Rin appearance was somewhere fairy and adorable. And standing in Olivia''s presence is the first thing I saw. I can''t find a better hua than them, so to speak of a vast continent Ishtal. There was a fantastic beach on this beach where I could be sure of it. - Well, here''s what Martha said. It''s a simple story, but Ain''t even said a word to the three of us dancing on the beach, "You look great." Huh. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Clone, who noticed Ain''s gaze, approached him in a light foothold. "What''s going on? Not feeling well, either? Suddenly, what''s wrong? "''Cause I was looking at us jizzily, but there was no sign of us playing together..." "... I was watching... No, I don''t know what to say..." When it changed, it lit up a lot, and I didn''t want them to think I was sending my gaze in disgrace. Nothing, no one blames Ein where he was looking, but it''s a matter of Ein''s feelings. "When I got back to the castle, it felt like I should read more books" "- I''m sorry, could I have a moment?" Having heard Ain''s words, Krone packs more distance, and Ain''s kneeling in again. I snuggled Ain and forehead without saying anything. "Just hold still for a little while." So close, they were going to count to the number of lashes. Lowering her gaze, she quickly turns away with a shape-shifted chest in conjunction with her posture. Shortly before that, when his brain was about to melt into the sweet scent drifting from her, Krone, who stood up all the time, smiled in relief. "Good, looks like I didn''t catch a cold" I seem to have made you worry because of what I said all around me. When I said I would read the book, I wanted to suggest that it lacked the vocabulary of praise, but it has not been conveyed as a matter of course. "I was just talking to Martha and watching everyone without thinking." It''s a lie not to think about it, but I ran out of words. Krone listened to it and narrowed her eyes in relief. "Maybe it''s time for me to mix up." "Yeah, I''ll be waiting." I followed Krone''s back with my eyes towards the sandy beach with a light foothold, just as I did when I came. As I do this, Martha speaks softly in a small voice. "Apparently, you''re still ahead of what Ein gets used to (,,)" It was one of Krone''s earlier cases, which was pushed by her charm. "You think you''ll get used to it? "I said we''re still ahead, but it could be difficult" "Yeah, I was thinking the same thing" "Demon King, I think the three of you will always be more beautiful today." "... I''ll try not to get crusaded" Martha smiled on his back as the stood up Ain walked out. And in a small voice so that only he can hear me. Good luck. I told him to tell a joke. - Will you play a few dozen minutes on the beach? It was time for lunch, and Martha had begun to support it. Next to it, Chris, who was looking at the ocean, approaches Ain in the way he came up with something. I took a leg next to Ain, who was sitting back in the chair provided. "Dear Ein, Ein" I pinched the clothes he was wearing on his swimsuit and reluctantly said. "Would you like to compete to that rock? "If you suddenly think about what you''re going to say again... is that it?" It doesn''t even go as far as the other side of the horizon, but there are rocks that look a little off the coast. You want me to compete for the speed of swimming to that island? "It''s still going to take me a while until lunch, and I thought it was going to be just fine." "It''s not that far away, and it certainly might be just fine" "So, me, I can actually be good at swimming" "I see you''re confident. Hmm, what should I do?" I get lost in the fact that I do such a big exercise before lunch. Not after you eat? It was the moment Ain tried to suggest this. "You can''t...! I''m sorry I said this all of a sudden." "No, I can''t." "Yeah, never mind! I was just hoping that if it was just swimming, I could beat Ein." Pickle, Ain''s eyebrows moved. I can assure you, Chris doesn''t say it in such a way as to incite. Besides, she wouldn''t even care about that. So this is just, like, a problem with the recipient Ain''t. It was just a little masculine that future losers showed up and, especially, didn''t want to lose to Chris, who was closer in distance than before. Krone and Olivia, who were watching how it went, laugh and anticipate the next development undoubtedly of the dimensions. "Let''s not use skills and magic" And Ain, who stood up, saw the rock that was off the coast, and said unto him, ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The sea around here is different from that of the king''s capital, and also from the sea of Magna. Ain described it as offshore, but I was a little wondering if the expression was wrong. First few decades of swimming. The depth of the water, though not the depth at which the feet attached, was not so great. The cobalt blue sea is native to colorful coral reefs, with symbiotic brightly colored little fish swimming alongside them. I couldn''t leave without it and Chris'' swim next door was brilliant. I fall in love with the wasteless swim that her leg-lined beauty boasts. And Ain''t had a lot of swimming experience. The coarseness was noticeable compared to Chris, even if it didn''t have to be dull. Still antagonizing was the question of pure power? Ein was only competing forcefully, using his powers. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When Chris, swimming next door, peered softly into Ain, smiling small. The more the battle seemed to make me feel better, the clearer I was and the more I looked at it. (Almost there) My awkwardness stood out while I did, but I can''t lose. Ain increased his speed with even more force here and scratched the water. "- Huh!? I wouldn''t stop being surprised by Chris swimming next door, making a difference to Gungu. Chris also put his strength into it, but it''s still not right for Ein''s power. Eventually, the victory and defeat were so wide open that Ein arrived at the rock one foot away. "Puh-uh! I gained momentum and went up to the rocks, hair up and paid for the sea water. The shining sunshine was dazzling, but not bad. "Okay." I was delighted with the victory and waited for Chris to come. Then somehow, I felt like I remembered the feeling it conveyed to me, and Ein accidentally turned his attention to rock skin. ... is a particularly uncharacteristic, commonplace rock. But why not? I feel like I can''t remember to touch my skin, and I feel like there''s magic drifting from this rock, and I can''t remember who it is, and I arm myself together. Let''s take a look from below, I soon dived into the sea to this idea. But from what I''ve seen from the sea, it''s a rock that has no philosophy whatsoever. (Thin?) Even when I say rock, I can tell that its shape is unusual when I go all the way around it. It looks like a thin, circular plate, and the sleek surface doesn''t stop reminiscent of something. This... is like... Scale? A huge scale pierces the sand and sticks when they tell me it''s weathered as it is. There''s just no such thing as a demon with such a large scale. Not knowing the answer, Ain decided to go back up and surfaced. ".................. Can you afford a winner? "Ah, Chris." What I saw surfacing on the sea level was Chris crouching down on a rock and looking down. Her proud blonde hair sticks to her body, and her current posture is also inflammatory. However, we should also not forget the disgruntled look. I guess that was dissatisfactory because Ain, who was supposed to have arrived earlier, was doing something at sea. Ein also has Chris'' current posture, or he goes up to the rocks without much eye contact. That''s it again, Chris was unhappy. "Why don''t you look at me! "No, I''m fine now." "I know what you mean - oh, that...? Master Ain, are you lit up a little? "I think it burns in the day and my skin is red" "It''s a lie, isn''t it? They still don''t look at me subtly." I just realize that my tolerance is low, but I want you to forgive me for this. As for Chris, should I be happy that Ain''t fallen in love? But Chris today has decided to work hard, and it wasn''t even impossible to get out strong when today''s exalted mood held him back or these eins in front of him. "That... won''t you look at it yet? "Well, why is it strangely challenging..." "This Ain''t unusual, and I thought I''d be strong once in a while." "I see... is that what you came for?" Chris told Ain, who had his legs hanging out on the slope, to pack the distance. I put my body forward and put my body close to him to support my arms. His chest changes shape, caught between his arms, which further distracts Ein from his gaze. "Ah! I deviated again! "Why don''t you decide it''s force majeure? "No! Already! Can you take a look at me for a minute! Martha also asked, Ain''t no woman used to it. For example, when it can be illuminated even against the krone, it can be illuminated. Even if there is a deep relationship, it has been difficult to get used to Hua without a shoulder. "No, look, when it''s changed, it''s a lot of things." "I know! You were playing with me until just now! "Yeah, well, that''s why we don''t have a choice now." "... but it hasn''t been explained" I was aware of that, but Ain smiled bitterly and clouded his tea. "When this happens, I mean it, too! Because you will definitely look at me! "It''s not like you''re willing, is it? "No! It''s important to me! She packed the distance once now. Close enough that your body is no longer likely to snuggle up, close enough to feel you even exhale. When this continues, I am only pushed. I noticed Ain breathing. "Understood -" I turned my face to Chris, at that moment. "Turn to me -" At about the same time, Chris has packed more distances. Proportionally, the distance between the faces is also close, and the timing of the two creates a certain area of contact. Chris, I repeated my blink over and over until my understanding of the current situation followed. Still, I know exactly how overlapping lips feel. Warm and a little soggy because of swimming in the ocean. In addition, my body does not try to leave me and I entrust my weight naturally. In time, it''s only a dozen seconds. But I feel this time is very long. Eventually my lips broke away when the seabirds rang out. Chris sat on the rock, stretching his elongated fingers to his lips, trying to get in next to Ain. Eyes moisturized, slightly red-dyed skin more glossy than ever. I understood the situation, but it wasn''t until a few dozen seconds after that that that clear words came to mind. Chris lifted his face up hah no no, he looked Ain in the eye. Continue and gently break your cheeks. "Just a little bit, you tasted like tide" I told him to pelt his tongue and hide the lightness. 488 Mysterious Shards When Ain noticed, the area was already dark. Above my head was a night sky like a jewelry box flipped over, and as I heard the sound of the waves, I heard the pleasant voices of the familiars. ----That''s why it''s getting late. I noticed a soft feeling that supported my head. When he lightly moves his head, the Lord of Softness peers into his face. "Did you wake up? "... Mother? It was none other than Olivia who supported the lying Ain with her lap pillow. Hair flows from the side of the peeked face, gently stroking Ain''s cheek. Ain, who remembered the tickle, gently twisted his body, and he woke up and looked around. "I''m sorry, I don''t remember at all." "I think I''m tired. Do you remember having lunch? "Lunch... Speaking of which, I remember coming home with Chris and eating it." However, there is no memory left since then. I do remember that lunch was delicious... "When I was aiming, I lay down and slept immediately afterwards." I didn''t even remember that. When I was told that I was tired, I didn''t feel that way. But I may have come to the southern island and relaxed. I just sat here and stretched out my arms and found my body strangely refreshed. "Maybe he was tired. I''m feeling really refreshed right now." Oh, that''s good. Olivia''s theory of healing remains a possibility, but it is uncertain. When she noticed Ain''s gaze, Olivia smiled. "I''ll always lend it to you." "... I see you''ve been taking care of me for a long time today..." "I don''t mind hours. Ain''t nothing hard for Ain." "But aren''t you a little tired? "No, I''m not tired. Shall we spend another night together? Like an insect attracted to a moth lamp, there was something puzzling in her voice. It has a special gloss that makes Ain unexpectedly want to answer "please". Olivia, who had seen the wobbly Ain in front of her relentlessness, was already smiling happily and stroking her hair with pleasure. Shhhhhhhh! This is mine! "It''s the meat I grew!" All of a sudden, it sounds like a wacko. And then... Katima-sama!? That''s mine!? As Chris continued, he noticed a lively sight nearby. On the beach, a little further away, a huge iron plate was placed on a large table. That''s where the crime of baking fresh ingredients took place. Even where Ain is, he rides in the tidal wind, and the fragrance drifts and doesn''t stop. "Mother, let''s go." Olivia, who had her knees on Ain, must still be here. Ayn, who stood before him, reached out and took Olivia''s hand. "It''s just started over there." "That''s good. I overslept and didn''t skip my mother''s meal." "Don''t worry about it. Because it''s rooted, or because if you have the magic of Ain, you have a sense of satisfaction." Don''t say weird words again. The bitter Ain scratches his cheeks and turns his mind only towards cooking. The aroma increases as you get closer and closer. "Oops! You''re here!" Ayn-sama, you''re awake. "Fufu, did you sleep well? Katima was greeted by Chris and Krone. Martha, who was cooking by the iron plate, likewise called out to Ain, but only Dill was here. When she was concerned, her mother Martha opened her mouth. "If it''s Dill, I''ll be back in Leviathan. I have a report, so I''m sure he''s working on the ship." "I could take the day off... because it''s an island to the south" "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the food later.... Besides, I wonder if she can carry her feet here." "Martha? "No! Nothing." Although I heard it again, Ain had a hunch. Probably because of the women here. Krone, Olivia... and Chris''s three are just wearing their jackets over their swimsuits. In other words, there is a lot of exposure. If Dill was smart, he could think that he would have been reluctant in such situations. Nevertheless, it is true that there is a job. Ain decided to work later and saw the iron plate. "Ein, Olivia, please take this." The freshly baked ingredients are further sorted and carried to the mouth by the two people who received them. They looked at each other and enjoyed the cuisine that they enjoyed on the beach. "No, how was Katima? "Hmm?" On the island? " "Sure, there was something interesting about it." "©¤ ©¤ Nnh, was there?" That said, she took something out of her pocket. "Did you find this?" What I pinched and showed with my fingertips was something that looked like a small piece of glass. The fire that heats the iron plate reflects brilliantly, but the identity is unknown. Katima approached Ain and handed him the unknown shard. "Touch it and you''ll see." As I was told, I think I''ve come to understand a little bit. It''s obvious when you touch your hands, and you can feel the waves. "It''s full of magic...." "And don''t you remember the touch?" "... there may be" I remember touching it both recently and before. Magic and nice touch, definitely from a sea dragon. "It feels like a sea dragon scale... but it feels a little different." "Oh, I see." But it''s not a twin scale, it''s not a sea dragon scale that Ain took down. " "I don''t know what that means at all, but how could I tell?" Well, I''ve checked it out. Thinking about it, Dill used twin materials, and the Hailong materials that Ain destroyed were used by Leviathan. If it''s Katima, it''s easy to find out if you want to look into it. (Does that mean it was the scale of the same individual that was off the coast?) He remembered something like a weathered rock and put his arms together. I can see the direction I went swimming during the day, but now it''s dark and I can''t see anything. "That shard was polished and cleaned by me." "I checked with you, but the amount of magic left on the scale is unusual." Well, finally, the dragon who was the lord? "I can''t guess she was as strong as an asshole." "By the way, where did you get this scale? "I was walking around the island and I fell on the other side of the beach." Listening to that, Ain remembers the box Wilfrid left behind. Stunning parchment inside. And a round mark on the island, as if it were a treasure. I came to the island because I found the mark and decided to go on official business in a nearby town. "I don''t think you need to worry about attacking me or anything like that." It was weathered enough to make me guess that I couldn''t breathe anymore. I therefore affirmed that there was no need to feel a crisis at the moment. (... a sea dragon that was incredibly strong) Ain remembers the fact that twins grow up while thinking about Katima''s words. When we settled on the golden route, the appearance of the twins, who had grown considerably more than before, ran over our brains. Does it just feel like there is a relationship with the sea dragon? Or I wonder if there are other factors than twin growth. After a while, no answer was given, and Ain took a breath and returned the shard. Ain, this is delicious too. "Oh, really." Then she chewed up the dishes recommended by Krone and shouted at Martha''s prized teppanyaki. 489 Things left on the island and the archipelago. I spent the night on board, and as soon as the morning sun rose, I left the ship. Returning to the island with a small boat, he stretches his body well where he landed. The early morning wind was cool enough to speak of the southern island, and when I took a deep breath, a pleasant tidal breeze swept through my body. "I''m a researcher today..." Katima, who sang in a good mood, laid down a huge bag on the beach. "Mr. Katima" "Hmm? "I wonder why we landed together, even though everyone''s still asleep." "That''s because I woke up early." He woke up like a child the day before the festival, aiming for Ain''s bedroom with his feet. And they literally woke up Ain, who was still asleep, and went all the way to the island by themselves. "But this is better, isn''t it? "... what does that mean?" "Anyway, I know Ain was worried." But I don''t want to exaggerate in front of everybody, and I can''t stand the thought of carrying my feet around, even though I can''t find out for myself. "That''s what I know about Ain." "Oh, you cared. Then be honest..." I thought I''d say thank you. "Well, it''s true that I woke up early with a thrill." "I wonder why it was the flow of the scene that made me beat Ain with excitement." Shall I pinch your neck and throw it at the sea? I laughed at myself for trying to thank me a little and endured the blues coming to mind. For now, let''s find out. Until around noon when everybody gets here. "Nmu!" Explore with pleasure! " Ain now glances at the center of the island. There''s no sign of any violent monsters. It was actually confirmed yesterday that Dill was carrying Katima with him. However, I can''t help but wonder about the scale of the example. (Still burning) I noticed that my skin was getting sunburned while I was still using it. It is obvious because there was no sunscreen in particular, but it is easy to understand because the color of the skin has settled slightly after one day. Katima - there was no particular change. The cat also has sunburn, but is it well maintained? "The sun is getting stronger today." "It should be easy to explore." "Drink plenty of water to keep you from falling!" "Giggle, but sunshine... sunshine?" Ain wasn''t sure until today, but the surrounding archipelago was illuminated by the rising sun, and it looked something different during the day. (What is it?) The archipelago seemed to be connected. For example, it''s an island now. Looking at the smallest island closest to this one, it appears that the gentle slopes of the surface are connected. So if you tell me what to do, it''s over... I feel like I''m already seeing something. "What''s the matter?" "Well, it looks like the archipelago is connected, and it looks like you''ve seen something." "Hmm? I''m sure there''s a connection, but I don''t really understand." "I''ve seen it. Where did you see it?" "I don''t know." "KAR! A clue that won''t hold!? Ain answered nothing and looked silently at the surrounding trees. Katima glanced at the sudden behavior. "What are you doing?" "I was wondering if there was somewhere I could catch it." "... what do you want to catch?" "Call Katima. I thought it would be a little more decent if it was sun-dried." Two people stopped. Stay on each other and step on the sandy beach. Eventually... "Uhhhhhhhhh!" "Ah, I let you escape! Following Katima, who ran through the gap, Ain stepped into the dense forest. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Unused dense forests are gloomy, and we can''t even find the way to the beast. The voices of the birds that were heard from all directions were completely different from those of the king''s city, and the screams were often not heard. It''s still early in the morning, so I don''t feel the heat. Nevertheless, the sweat is gradually rising on the forehead of the Ain that pushes the trees. Oh, did you find it again? Katima, wearing glasses, finds something on the ground. "There''s so much to look into." "Scale shards again? "What is it?" Nyahaha... I don''t need to count anymore... " Dozens of Scale Shards have already been found, and they''re not as rare as they can be found digging the ground. Though the magic tools made it easier to find them, they were found without any thanks. "Was the mark written by Mr. Wilfried about the scale?" "Maybe." "It''s amazing how far we''ve come from the elves in those days." "----I just picked up a shard, lend me a hand." "Nh? hey! The received Ain shredded the shards on the leaky day. (I knew it was weathered) The surface is dirty and doesn''t look like a scale at first sight. When I stumbled upon a surface polished by chance, or as I do now, I wouldn''t have found it without magic tools. "I think I found something yesterday." "Oh, the one in the ocean?" "Sure. I wonder if this area was where the sea dragons lived." "Maybe so." Yu, I can''t say for sure, but maybe he still lives... "" If that''s the case, the twins would be very responsive. " If so, it''s just left behind. "But that doesn''t change the information I care about." Katima says this survey is meaningful even as a reference for the future. Let''s take a break. I''ve been walking for a few more minutes. Katima, who had found an affordable rock, lowered her hips and placed the bag she was carrying on the ground. Remove the water bottle from the bag and moisturize your throat with Ain. As you breathe, the surrounding environment sounds more accessible. "The birds are so loud." "I was dropped during yesterday''s investigation." I''ll do it, bird. "... you should have pity on me." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." While we''re talking about things that aren''t going to get settled, huh? An unpleasant alarm sounded from Katima''s bag. Nyah? Sometimes Katima was slow and Ain wasn''t particularly alert. However, she changed her expression the moment she took it out of her bag and opened a magical instrument that resembled a notebook. "Well, where did it come from!? "What happened? "Wait a minute! Mmm... there''s a powerful reaction coming from around here...! This is a prediction, but it looks like magic equipment that looks into magic or some kind of wavelength. Ain waited as he was told and watched Katima wander around. I don''t know anything. I know that even if I say I will help, I will only get in the way. Therefore, I drank hard saliva and watched. "Not this way... not that way... then... Nyah, Nyah? "What''s wrong with you looking at me suddenly? "I''m getting a reaction from you, maybe." She nodded that Ain would come back to the rock where he sat. "Ain, can you scrape this rock for me?" "... I''m sorry." Standing Ain pulled out his sword and shook it down against the rock many times. An eye-catching Speed Sword quickly sharpens its surface and reveals its hidden form. "I didn''t know this stuff was left behind." What appeared was a pure white mass. When the unknown Ain frowned, Katima repeatedly touched a bright white lump. "It''s weathered and the shape''s changed, but this is a sea dragon fang." "Surprised. I can''t believe it even happened." "Looks like the map''s mark is definitely a sea dragon." "It must be something of value." "Nmu."... well, if you want to carry this or do anything, you can go back to the ship once. " Ain walked with Katima in response to the words. But the foot stops unexpectedly and returns to the direction where the fangs were earlier. Stay still and look at the surrounding terrain. "--- No way." And looking back at the archipelago, I thought it was impossible. He hurried under Katima to move on, wondering how big a sea dragon he would have been if his predictions had been correct. 490 On the ship. In the middle of the day, the sunlight falling from the apex of the sky is dazzling. Ain continued yesterday and devoted himself to life on the southern island. But even in the fun, looking at the archipelago makes me wonder. "I knew it...." The discomfort I felt in the morning has already changed into conviction, and I can''t stop imagining what it was like before. He sat on the beach and looked around. "What''s wrong? With a neat face somewhere, Krone sat down next to her. I thought it was too big. "Big...? "Nothing. ----But the sun is strong on this island." "Fufu, that''s right. I''ve already sunburned so much." That''s what Krone said, gently stretching the shoulder straps of her swimsuit. The dewy soft skin is like white magnetism, full of transparency, and the contrast with the lightly wheat burned skin is even puzzling. Then Krone noticed and coughed. I put my shoulder straps back, even though I looked shy. "Ha... don''t think I''m a fool..." "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it." When I looked back at the sea, I saw twins playing with pleasure. When it comes to twins, it doesn''t seem like they''re having a special reaction to Ein''s concerns. I''m just playing innocently. (Do you care too much) Even if the concern was correct, it was just as weathered as it was dead. Maybe there''s nothing to worry about. Even so, it''s a southern island. Already, what? Suddenly, it''s only natural. " "When I see this view and the twins playing." As Krone puts it, you''re taking things for granted. "It''s a really southern island....." "Yes, yes, how many times would Chris do that?" Chris and Olivia, who were interacting in the same way, approached and sat down next to Ain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ain and Chris are unexpectedly alike. "Hee, is that me? "Yeah, that''s what I just said." Olivia laughed at the intent, and Ain put his hand on his forehead and smiled bitterly. Ain looks at the white sand that adheres to the shorts he was wearing and removes the sand that adheres with his floating expression. The four of them lowered their hips and closed their mouths, mostly looking at the sea. The sound of the waves and the sound of birds coming from the island. The sunshine and sunshine were pleasant and it was a joy that made me want to sleep like this. It is by no means just Ain, but so are the three good men. Especially Ain, who liked to take a nap and loved it, tried to close his eyes. ----It was about that moment. "Is that...? Chris suddenly stood up and stared. "Nh, what''s wrong? "Can''t you see anything in that direction all the time? The twins who were playing seemed to have noticed again, lifting up to the surface of the sea, stretching their faces, and staring at the direction Chris spoke. Ein noticed something at the same time. "A monster." "Looks like something''s been attacked. I think it''s a ship....." "It''s a fishing boat that I touched. Looks like some armor, but it''s inferior." Ain stood up and surprised Chris. The distance that Krone and Olivia couldn''t see at all was that Elf managed to keep an eye on herself.... I can''t believe I checked the situation in detail... Chris, give me your sword. I asked him to take the sword he had put up on the beach, and he took the shirt he had placed nearby. I was told it was no longer natural, and I could stop it. However, everything will really be fine now. As in the case of the golden route, it was active before that. Ain is such a man. "I am here to protect Olivia, Krone and Katima." If so, this would be the best Chris could do. As a woman who wanted to be by Ain''s side, and as a knight, I told him I believed that protecting them was the best thing I could do for him. "Oh, thank goodness--" We''ll get in touch with Suzeid. "Yes, I think the ship Ein found belongs to Suzeid. So just in case." Soon after the division of roles was over, Ain nodded face to face with everyone. ---and... There are many tree roots that have appeared negligently and at sea. There is no further way to proceed at sea. And the twins were aware of it, and stood ready to share Ain. After checking everything, Ain took the sword from Chris and carried it to his hips. "I''m coming." Ain rushed out and reviewed the archipelago again. The ship is far from the archipelago, but there is a narrow impression of Riviathan moving forward. Ain chose to move himself because other fishing boats were attacked, but he couldn''t slow down. There''s nothing wrong with a fishing boat being destroyed before moving Leviathan. If we only had the twins, it would have been even more confusing. Cumming! Running offshore, they rendezvous with the twins and increase their speed even further. The only moment I ran over the sea was when the roots of the trees appeared on the surface. There''s a lot of them. There is more than one type of monster attacking a fishing boat. Like a giant fish or a slightly bigger Kraken. It''s even a little strange how I look back. The twins seemed to be concerned about finding Kraken, but from the parents'' Ain, I couldn''t help but notice how she was doing. "Gah... gah! His brother Al raised his voice with joy, and his eyes seemed to be shining without heart. Hey! There it is! He said to pierce Kraken''s eyebrows! Captain! The weapon is gone...! Then I''ll break the mast too! Octopus''s weak spot is the price between your eyebrows. If you don''t stab us, we''ll be eaten! Ain sends a gaze to the twins as he hears a splendid voice inside. The twins understood Ain''s thoughts and increased their swimming speed, instantly closing the gap with Kraken. Eventually. -------!? Clarken''s eyebrows were pierced by twin releases of sea water, and he collapsed and sank into the sea in an instant. It will soon spread to other monsters as well. What the hell was that... A man named Captain stands on the stern and blinks again at sudden events. Then Ain, who arrived a little late, stepped down next to the captain. "Are you okay? "Ah, ahh... I''m fine... but you..." Ain looked calmly at the sailors. As far as I can tell, there are no dead. There will probably be injuries, but for the time being. "Apparently you helped me, but I don''t know what''s going on. You said you were a famous adventurer? "No. I..." The giant monster appeared from under the stern as Ain tried to name it. The shark-like appearance and thick scale were characteristic monsters. When the captain saw that Ain was about to be eaten and killed by the horse, he rushed out to protect Ain. However, Ain simply tells her to move her lips, and at the next moment, Ahhh! There are two monsters in the vertical. And the sea. The torn monster''s torso sinks into the open ocean and eventually returns to the surface like a lid. Water splashed through the sky, causing the ship to rain in the sea. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Priority was given to the appearance of the ship and the equivalent of the monster before it could be named. After that, Dill arrives aboard a boat. "I''m sorry, I should have moved in anticipation of this." "Fine, Katima kept me safe." He should have come here after doing the necessary work on the island. In the first place, Ain said not to apologize because it was bad that he left without saying anything. Dill, who landed on the fishing boat, spoke with Ain, and the captain carried him there. "That was really helpful. I am Razid, the fisherman of Suzeid, captain of this ship." He has a black beard that is shortly cured into light black skin. He was a tough man with a muscular body. The contrast between the blue bandana covering the head and the white teeth is well reflected in the sunlight. "Are you a famous adventurer, sir? No, that was really helpful." "No, as I said earlier, I''m not an adventurer." "Mm... well, I''ve never seen anything like this before." Then Ain corrected his residence. "I''m Ain, Ain von Ishtalika." The sailor finally heard the name. Why does the Prince King here immediately dispel the doubt? The sailors told me that they were coming from King''s Landing soon. "... I see, was it His Royal Highness Prince Wang?" That''s what Razid says, laughs and walks. "I wonder if your ketchup is called the Knight. Excuse me, may I come with you?" Dill immediately checked with Ain and withdrew. Step by step, step by step, the distance between the two is clogged. Eventually, you reach the point where you get kneeling and touching greetings. "Prince Wang" Razid stopped in front of Ain. "I appreciate what happened today... but this is different." "Don''t...? "Yeah, it''s something else... yaaaa! Razid shook his fist strongly towards Ain''s cheek. Ain stared calmly and frowned. 491 Talk about one night. At night, Ein somehow stayed on the island alone. After the daytime disturbance, there was a lot of trouble when I came back here, but the cause was not Ain, and there was no particular scolding. I was left alone because I couldn''t organize my mood. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I fell down on the beach and looked up at the night sky. The sand that still has daytime heat is warm just like this, and the heat seems to reach the core of the body. However, it is not clear in the mind, inversely proportional to the body that is healing. (Sea Dragon Clamor Victim) The slender, leaking murmur is no other reason why Razid tried to hit Ain. ... after that. After the disturbance, the sailor told me what happened, but Rajid had a son. He yearned for adventurers since his early days and dreamed of living in the city. Razid, who had been a fisherman for generations, hoped to become a fisherman, but his son rebelled and left Suzeid. It is said that he was blessed with much more talent and was counted as a top adventurer. But he lost his life. It wasn''t forced, but he joined the crusaders and sank into the sea during the sea dragon disturbances. (So...) They hated me and the royal family. Ain murmured in his heart and sighed deeply and deeply. I couldn''t help but think that I could carry my feet faster. However, Razid''s resentment would be close to resentment. Because I didn''t force adventurers into the war in the first place. If you''re an adventurer, it''s like everybody throws up "it''s their own fault."... That said, Ain was frustrated by complicated emotions, but in addition to this story, the presence of Kaiyu twins in the place is thought to have been enough to drive Razid''s anger. However, resentment was still the most appropriate expression. "So, what happened? The voice of the red fox came from behind. Ain looked up at the Lord of Voices lying on the beach. Dill tried to pull out his sword before his fist hit me. "You stopped it, didn''t you? I see. But I was still in a state of riot, so I was held captive and taken to Suzeid. " Sometimes I didn''t know why. I might have stopped it in a different way if I knew it now. By the way... What is it? "When did you get that swimsuit?" "I just created it with my magic. Does it suit you?" "I think it suits you. And... clever." ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Invited by the gentle sea breeze, her red hair stretches to her waist. The figure is as elegant as a heavenly woman wearing wings. The cool flow coexists with the sharp strength and the glass-like brittleness required for delicate handling, and the distinctive sagginess is hidden in its irregular appearance. The black swimsuit hides the body that looks like a polished balls just by looking at it. It won''t lose in the dark night, and it''s even darker. But I was breathed in by the indelible gloss. The golden eyes reflected the moonlight faintly, and there was an invisible magic in the divinity. "Let''s get back to it. They''re acquitted anyway." She sat down next to Ain. From the side, it looks like you don''t care, but you can see that you are delighted with Ain''s words as you secretly relax your corners of mouth and unconsciously play with your fingers at the tip of your hair. "Anyway, I''ll talk to Razid again." "Hmm, are you apologizing? "... I''m in a position not to apologize so easily, so I''m thinking a little bit." "Hah... it''s an Ain that even saves me, I know it''s sweet already. But Ain has nothing to do with this." Yes, that''s right. If Ain had left King''s Landing sooner, the story might have changed a little. However, when Ain arrived, the first dragon was about to be crushed, and on the contrary, it was possible that Ain was too early to get in the way. Everything is nothing but a theory of results, but Ain has no fault anyway. Apart from mourning the victims. Ain was thinking about this more than anything else. "By the way, what do you think of that masochist story?" If you''re talking about me, it''s the truth. Ain looked at Shannon as he said. Sit up and stare into her eyes as she lay awake. Reaching out to her, who was somewhat confused by the sudden deployment, she made a ring with her thumb and middle finger. And then... "Why did you hit me so suddenly! Shannon seemed dissatisfied with the sudden decomposition and put his hands between his eyebrows to sharpen his lips. There was no pain because it wasn''t strong, but I wanted to complain suddenly. "I just wondered what about excessive bullying. I''ll leave you to it, so you can reflect on it." "I don''t know what it means...." "It''s difficult to explain, so you can understand that much." Well, I wanted to say that there would be circumstances. Because I looked at many circumstances, including my birth and my journey to the Old King''s City. Reflection is important and the past does not disappear, but Ain decided to stay here with the intention of remembering what happened. "What a researcher ~... thump! They stood up to the mysterious voice they heard unexpectedly. And when Ain stood up, he turned his back toward the great rock nearby, and Shannon hid behind it. "Oh, there he is! "Mr. Katima, what happened suddenly?" "I thought you were depressed, so I came all alone to see how you were doing." "I''m sorry, I''m still thinking." "I know how you feel." I''m still in a delicate mood--why are you keeping your back on such a rock? " "... it''s easier to think when you''re standing up." "Nh, I know exactly how that feels." When I did this, my back was tickled unexpectedly. No, I didn''t tickle you. She stretched out her finger on Ain''s back and wrote something. Not yet? I was reminded that there was nothing I could do. "Not yet." "Hmm? Did you say something? "No, nothing else." "............ ho" It doesn''t seem suspicious... They were both in the same mood, and it seemed that they cared. Are you okay? Are you kidding me? ¨D¨D¨D¨D "Hey hey, tell me? I''m sure you know this. You should be able to hear the voice in the first place, so you can understand even if you can''t see Katima''s expression. If it''s Shannon, it''s even worse. But my back is ticklish, and I feel it on purpose. Sleeping on the beach seems pleasant. "I''ll be here a little longer. Listening to the sound on the beach is going to change my mind." "That''s cute! "Ah, because I said it feels good? "Bury your body in the sand, it''s warm, I''ll come home slowly." The last thing I heard was a warning, and I dropped off Katima to leave. And I turned around when I completely stopped seeing people. Don''t run away. Shannon stared at him in surprise, alert to the word "warm" when he buried Ain. "Hey, aren''t my treatments more cluttered than before? "I''m not going to mess things up anymore." "It''s getting messy! I''m not really going to bury it, and neither is she. "Shannon has obviously disturbed me so I can''t help it.... hmm? If you think about it, once you disappeared, it wouldn''t have been a problem...." "... I guess so." I see, we are also convicted criminals. There is no doubt that I looked away. Then she laughs unexpectedly. "Yes, I need you to thank me for the last time." "Previously on the Golden Route? "Yeah, it''s not often you come to a place like this, so just hang out with me." I''ll be happy to go out with you then. Ain immediately replied, "I understand." "Still... it''s weird. It''s probably the first time I''ve talked to her." It''s a sloppy word without any concern. But the truth is heavy to tell, and a sad past is involved. (Now) Whatever you do, you can do as much as you want to break the ocean with a power trick, but it''s only fair to think that she doesn''t want that. Shannon came in front of Ain, who was lost, bent his body into a crooked shape and smiled. I grabbed Ain''s right hand with both hands and walked out. "Let''s take a walk for now. Night walks aren''t bad, are they? Ain''s dialogues, which he didn''t think Shannon used to hate in dark places, made him quiver for a moment. However, I was relieved to see a bright look on my face that was different from before, and I was very happy that I was able to save her in that world. 492 In a deep place. Retrospectively, about a month ago. A deep sea far from the light. There was a small horizontal hole there. But it''s not a submarine cave, and if you look closely, you''ll notice that it''s an organism''s skull. Once inside, a light resembling the sparkle of the stars falls. In the lower jaw, a small sandy beach is created by the sand that climbs up and down the current, but in addition, by the air filling the interior, it was a mysterious sight at first glance. ----A monster suddenly appeared to the secret. The monster appeared from the lower jaw of the skull, grabbing the sharp fangs that were left behind and floating. Gah...... ahh! The lower body is the sea monster, and the upper body is the golden lion. A monster recently appeared off the coast south of Rockdam. "... who? The voice of a girl rolling her bell. The monsters - Vafar soon realized where the Lord of Voices was. Closer to the skull, the giant magic stone... the Lord of Voices sat nearby. Vafar trembles at the moment he sees it. I didn''t feel anything strange about the girl. Because there was nothing particularly strange about it. She just wore a gothic dress that made her feel uncomfortable with the space. Even so, Vaafar was certainly afraid. I''m sure it''s because of the strange magic coming from the girl. As soon as she walked out, she fell back unexpectedly. ----That''s it. A small metallic vessel that appeared late for Vaffar. It was chained to Vafar, and at first glance it seemed to have been pulled to bring it here. When a girl stares at her eyebrows, the door of the ship opens. "Hello." What appeared was the beauty of silk thread-like silver hair. "... why are you here?" "Please don''t kill me. I''m just here to talk." "Lie, there can''t be such a reason around here." Here the girl stretched out her arm. I think that the black waves had just spreading around the area in one blink of an eye, and at the next moment, Vaffar was cut off and killed. "If you don''t answer, I''m not going to do it." "Oh my God, how did this happen? I always wonder if the Sequencers (...) should be a little more calm." The girl posted herself further before she could afford not to break down. "Will you listen to me? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it." The silver-haired man smiles coolly and advances toward the girl. One step closer, and one step closer, the girl became more vigilant. But silver-haired men don''t stop walking. Eventually, my legs stopped when I approached the magic stone buried in my skull a few meters away. I''m looking for someone. "Looking for...? "Yes, I''m looking for someone. Something about a woman who deserves to be tried." "--- Are you saying it''s me? "No, it''s not you. I didn''t mean to do things with a necromancer like you, and I didn''t mean to antagonize you." Sweat passes on the girl''s forehead. Wow, the uncomfortable skirt was magical and ready to fight anytime. However, this tension is difficult to overcome. "Nevertheless," The silver-haired man looked up at the magic stone above him unexpectedly. "Such a giant water dragon is unusual. I suppose it was enough for me to live in. I don''t think you''re the owner, but I know that the person who owned this water dragon was in love." And here, the golden magic drifted on the silver-haired man''s arm. "That''s what you talked about." "... are you threatening me? "Threats? What the hell is a threat? "If you''re trying to reach out to this girl, I''ll fight you." "I don''t dislike the unique ideas of Necromancers. I know very well that you like this dragon. [M] But don''t worry, I told you I''m not going to be hostile to you. That''s how I smiled. In contrast, the girl''s tension is not relieved and the sweat is only increasing. "What do you want to hear?" "I''m glad you''re helping me. ----That''s what I''m looking for." As we speak, Vafar sinks into the water. A loud water splash sounded and the two voices were obliterated. "I don''t know, I''m not interested in living things." "--Well, that''s a shame." "If you don''t need anything else, go away. I''m not gonna welcome you." "It''s sad, but let''s leave." A silver-haired man who gave up easily turns his heel and walks out. But... Speaking of which... And walking. "Apart from the water dragon, there is a history of descendants going violent. When I was looking into this country, there were a number of statements that bothered me." "That''s why you say anything. She didn''t do it." "I don''t like the idea that parental responsibility lies with the child - even if it''s short-circuited. But how about getting peace after death without taking any responsibility? Don''t you think she might want a chance at redemption? "Uh-oh, are you going to interrupt her sleep? I''m kidding. Don''t worry about it. And the silver-haired man stepped into the sea. It''s like going down a staircase, leaving in no time. In contrast, the girl who was left behind breathed and returned near the Magic Stone when she settled down. Floats softly, leans against the magic stone and closes his eyes. It''s okay. I''ll protect you. Her gentle and gentle voice echoed through the skull. It was a loving voice that healed my lover, as my mother did to her son. Eventually the girl falls asleep. ... without realizing the magic of gold that was secretly inside the Magic Stone. 493 Deep sea treasures Aside from the debate about whether the word "tropical sentiment" was appropriate, Ain, who had taken a step to Suzeid, glanced at the streets and honestly thought of the word. The sparkling sunlight is no different from the archipelago. It is impressive that the clothing worn by people who interact with each other uses colorful woven fabrics, unlike the clothing worn by King''s City and other major cities. It was as vibrant as the colorful flowers that were blooming in the archipelago. (... whatever it is, I''m relieved) I felt relieved when I came to this town. Like Razid the other day, or inspired by Razid, he feared the existence of someone who hated Ain, but he ended up worried. --- On the other hand, Ain, who had received an amazing amount of hospitality, was now riding a carriage on his way to the lord''s mansion. The streets that run through the city centre are crowded and sound like roars from the windows. I heard that the boulevards lined with brick-made houses similar to the port town Magna are usually crowded with many people, but this festival is also amazing. It''s a cheerful town. Marco, riding in the same carriage, smiled graciously. "I''ve never seen anything like it in centuries. I''m just amazed at the glamour of another world and the remarkable vibrancy." "Not to mention the size of the city, it''s not inferior to King''s City." "Yes, that said, the three people in the carriage in the back seemed interested in the costume of this town." "I think everybody looks good. Just imagine." Needless to say, the swimsuit the other day. Now, Ain answers that, then takes a bunch of paper from the next seat and looks through. What''s written here is Suzeid''s information and population, revenue, and more. In addition, fishermen''s information is summarized in detail. Now that the engagement has been officially announced, Krone doesn''t work as an aide as before. Rather, it was true that she could not do it, but in the meantime, she found time to make materials and do things for Ain. From the minister''s point of view, the speed of the work is as fearful as ever. At the same time, I was able to reaffirm my suitability as a hero and a person standing next to the famous Ain. ... and so on. Ain''s materials contained a lot of information, but there were some things that he was concerned about. "Oh no... what a troublesome town facing the sea..." "What''s going on? There''s a lot about the lord. You want to read Marco? "If you don''t mind." It was only a few seconds later that Marco, who handed over the materials, distorted her cheeks and had an unspeakable bitter smile. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A large white wall and a floor covered with red brown wood. In addition to the linen carpet laid on the sofa and under the desk, the coolness of the tide coming in from outside the large open window still feels tropical. The cobalt blue plains spread out on one side of the window show a swarm of small fish. Ain, who was well on his way to the lord''s house, was fascinated by the sight of being passed through the guest room. "Nhaha! What a view!" A similarly passed katima raised a pleasant voice near the window, and Dill, who was standing next to Ain, sighed once before heading towards her. Krone, Chris, and Olivia are not here because they are on their way to a meeting with the lord''s wife. Otherwise, Marco kept it by Ain''s side. "It''s an honor to have you in this elementary school mansion." That''s what the lord said. His name is Bertens. Including his family name, Bertens Suzeid holds the title of Vicomte. Suzeid''s residents had the impression that there were many people with sunburn skin, but he had white skin like snow. When I was in my mid-thirties, I remember Luke, a man in a white coat who didn''t resemble this mansion, who took care of me in school to make me feel intelligent. He gave a light greeting to Katima, who enjoyed the view, and then came to the sofa where Ain sat. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang, I can''t thank you enough for your time. My name is Bertens, and I am the head of the family who keeps Suzeid here." "Nice to meet you.... Still, the Suzeid family seems to be ruling beautifully. I feel that way when I look at the vibrancy of this town." "It''s an honor." Katima returns to where the greeting stops and lowers her hips next to Ain. "I know Bertens very well." I''ve published several papers in the magical city of Isto. " The fact that his skin is white is a little involved. According to the data, Bertens lives a life where his skin is weak and he avoids sunburn. However, it was also my duty as a person born into the Suzeid family, and I thought that was bad. As a result, as a researcher, he explored ways to do his best for Suzeid. "Did you specialize in oceanography?" "I heard that the Bertens announcement is being used in the port town of Magna." "It''s an honor. If the elementary school student''s research has helped at all, there is no more joy." And I wonder if it''s a first-person elementary school student. Basically, this first-person character is supposed to be used in letters and writing. That''s why he uses it in real conversations. Katima tells me that the first-person character was unique and that he was a prominent figure in his time as a researcher. ------------------ And Bertens thanked Katima and saw Ain. Then, for some reason, he stood up and advanced to the floor next to Ain. The other day, a vigilant dill stood in between, but the next moment, dill would open his eyes in an instant. "I''m so sorry! How suddenly Bertens knelt down and lowered his head. "I also hear from the Knight that that Rajid worked for His Highness! "Ah... I see." As lords, this would be a straightforward attitude. However, Ain is not going to punish her for any reason, and even if she lowers her head in this way, she will be in trouble. It feels sweet, but it''s sexual. ... Ain, who was aware of it, stared at Dill and raised Bertens. "Your Highness says no such apology is necessary. Count Suzeid, please return to your seats." But... "It''s fine. If you apologize any further, Your Highness will be in trouble." Being told to embarrass himself, Bertens raised his face and glanced at Ain''s face. But one last time, lower your head and then return to your seat in front of you. "Your Highness, if there is anything you can do for the elementary school students, please let me know." "Ah, then I just want to ask you something." "Please tell me what it is!"... then don''t hesitate to ask. " Ain laughed again at the tasty attitude and recalled the information in the material. "Suzeid heard that the lord and fishermen - no, the system side and the fishermen were bad. I want to know why." "... was that it?" "Hard to say? "No, that''s not true. However, I don''t think the word" unfamiliar "is appropriate. There is only one thing that exists between the system side, including elementary school students, and fishermen, because there is only a clear difference in direction." "I want you to tell me everything." "I understand. But it''s not going to be that long." That''s how Bertens fished inside his clothes and took out the rounded parchment. Take this to Her Highness the First Princess. "Is that me? "Yes, because it will be a little professional, I thought this would be the First Princess. I heard that you would be delighted and the elementary school students prepared it immediately." Then Katima looked at the material for a few minutes. I nodded interestingly at times and looked like I was calculating something. Eventually he put the parchment on the table and looked up at the Ain sitting next to him. "I can''t tell you anything ~" "What do you mean? "To put it bluntly, I''m talking to fishermen about giving up fishing for years." "That''s a matter of life and death....." "Nmu. But I can''t help it." Here Katima pauses, and Bertens opens his mouth and roughs his voice instead. "The elementary school students have told me many times that this is not a good idea! But it''s no good! Fishermen never stop fishing and never try to watch the environment change! "Shu, Viscount Suzeid? "The grace of the sea is a foolish act, mistaken for infinity! Without understanding the impact of ecosystem changes on the future, I just want all the grace I can get at this time....! Because of this, sea monsters are appearing off the coast... and there''s no more ridiculous story! He kept on with his hot words, and he only stood up and raised his fist overhead. When we get here, Ain and the others are totally gone. But the only Katima who understood the situation told Ain. "Well, the point is, stop fishing for a few years and wait for the seafood to breed." "The current situation is due to overfishing off the coast, and it seems that monsters have recently come to the coast looking for food." "I''m afraid it''s going to be irreversible as it is," said Count Suzeid. " "Oh... I see..." The materials said that they would provide an alternative job, but that would not change the overall revenue of Suzeid. Even under these circumstances, opinions differ between the system and fishermen. "Some fishermen argue that deep sea treasures (,,,,,) are no problem! As a pupil, I insist that we should do what we can now, rather than hope for a story of yota that is uncertain! Ain was very interested in what he said. "Vladimir Suzeid, what is the secret treasure of the deep sea? After hearing Ain''s voice, Bertens finally regained his calm and sat back on the sofa with a nasty face. He coughs up and says, "Correct your residence." "It is a legend that will remain in this land from time immemorial. The elementary school student was also raised like a goga by his parents, but the identity is unknown and it''s just a stupid story." "By the way, what''s the story? "Too soon to tell Her Royal Highness the First Princess." "Let me tell you something, because I don''t like stories without flashbacks." Then Bertens sighed slightly before looking at Katima, as if the story he was going to talk about was really boring. "There is a trench in the sea that goes further than the archipelago to which you are headed. The currents have to calm down, not where the fishermen go." "Whoa!" I care! " "The strange thing is that monsters don''t come close to the sea (,,,,,,,,,,,). The theory is that toxins (,,,) are coming out from below the trench, but it''s not certain.... aside from that, it was centuries ago that the first fisherman found its glow." Ain listens quietly and Katima shakes her beard with excitement. "Once in a decade or so, there were fishermen who got lost in the waters, and they said that something was shining beyond the ditches that were supposed to be invisible." I''m not investigating. "Ain, this is going to be a costly investigation." "Ah, I wonder if that''s what happens... but if that''s the case, I can''t help it." "Recently, the state of the sea has become rough and smelly, and the monsters have been revitalized. Even as a small student, there is an idea to reveal the identity of the treasure, but it will still be difficult." But what bothers me is the nature of Ain. (Exactly. I don''t have much time to look into it this time.) But I wondered what kind of treasure it would be if I could look into it secretly one day. 494 There are also such methods of crusade. The meeting with Bertens ended and the party headed for the inn. It is recalled that the archipelago that brought foot earlier, but there is also a resort area around here, and the number of lodgings is inversely proportional to the size of the city. In terms of luxury, he boasted the same quality as other big cities. Well, it''s been a while since I brought my legs to the inn I was preparing, and it''s evening. While feeling the azure sky spreading out the window and the feeling that it would overwhelm the colored sea, Ayn, Olivia and Katima were thinking about Razid. "Well, I don''t know what it''s like to have a grudge against the royal family." Katima put her arms together and said with a sinister face. "Begging is a right that folk grass has equally." "The problem with the means being violent is not to say." "Anyway, if you hit me anyway, I''m not Ain and I''m your father." "... that''s the bigger picture." "Ain, beating you is the same thing now. That''s right. It is similar to becoming the next king. Ain smiled bitterly at Olivia''s words. "As the oldest of them all, Ain should never apologize or give in." "I''ve already married her. That''s what I''m talking about." Everything as a royal act. Of course, there is a premise that it is important to stay close to the people, but if there are circumstances like this, this is not the case. "Nevertheless, what is it?" And Katima smiles. Onee-sama has an idea. "Nmu!" I will come after I ask your father, but I have no choice but to choose another way now. ""... even if Razid''s son doesn''t come back, I think I can do whatever I can for that fisherman. " What you say is beautiful, and as Katima says, the past remains unchanged. Even so, there was no way I could ignore it and feel like going back to King''s Landing. "I''m not apologizing, I''m not giving in. But what I can do....." It didn''t take that long for Ain to come up with an answer. "I see! That''s what Count Suzeid said during the day! "I see. Sometimes you have Leviathan, and your sister says it''s convenient." "Great answer." That''s why I need your father''s permission. " "I was supposed to be home tomorrow night, and I need a few more days." "Hmm... I think your father''s been giving you permission these days." "Nh, what do you mean? "Because your father believes in Ain." Katima continued saying, "And then..." Pointing further towards the sea, he sighed. The next morning, I had originally planned to go on official business at Suzeid, but the schedule was changed. Leviathan, who could not fit in the harbor, was anchored off the coast, but the Suzeid people were stunned in their bodies that fell in love even when they were away. In the meantime, a large number of people gathered at the pier. Behind the walls erected by the Knights, besides Ain, Dir, and Marco, the Knights of the Kinsai were preparing, and there Viscount Suzeid hurried his feet. "Hah... hah... oh, Prince Wang! I''ve been contacted, are you serious!? In his hand was the letter that Ain delivered in the morning. "According to the letter, we''re going to have a monster crusade until tonight...! "Oh, I''m going to.... I think it''s bad that you canceled your scheduled official duties. But I thought it would be better for Suzeid." "Oh, no! I just want to thank you! However, as far as the elementary school students know, moving Leviathan would have taken a reasonable amount of money...! "Haha... don''t worry about that." Ain said so while checking the equipment with Dill and the others. I was watching the knights with my own eyes just in case. "Hello, about Razid..." "Viscount Suzeid" Before Bertens could say the continuation, Ain stopped with a strong tone. "The story I heard yesterday hurt my heart, too. In order to solve the problems that exist between the system side and fishermen, I want to work to improve the situation by fighting monsters first." "... His Royal Highness the Crown Prince" "I don''t mind if the monsters I destroy are treated as profits from this town. Even if we refrain from fishing for the time being, it should be a good income. --That''s right, Katima-san. Katima shows up behind a wooden box. Looking at the bundle of paper she had at hand, she said that she expected sufficient results. "I had Warren do a quick calculation. It is ok to crush the expected number of monsters and consider the income and expenditure due to their materials, etc." I''m not complaining if there''s one aspect to ensuring Suzeid''s safety. "Ah, by the way, your father - His Majesty also admitted it, so the stay was extended by three days (...,...)." That''s why I have to take care of you a little bit more. " "It doesn''t matter, it''s a thankful story for elementary school students and this town. But I don''t know... no, I don''t think it''s any more innocent." Bertens coughed up and corrected his residence, lowering his head deeply. (I want a little reward) To Rajid, and to his son, who lost his life in the sea dragon disturbances. There are obvious reasons not to treat an individual special, but I would like to do something about it. Meanwhile, Bertens understood it and said nothing more. "If there are fewer monsters, it won''t take long to revive the marine resources." That''s what Katima was talking about. That''s a big reason, but it''s not bad if it affects both. "Thank you again. If there is anything you can do for the elementary school students, please let me know." "If only you''d told me not to go out into the sea today." Needless to say, I don''t know Bertens. And the fishermen don''t even know who lives in Suzeid. The power of Leviathan is far superior to White King, the ship of the present King Silverado, enough to slaughter monsters just by moving forward. Whatever the distance, it goes without saying that going out into the sea is a foolish policy. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Before going off the coast, Ain conflicted once. I wondered if it would be all right for us to fight monsters for our own convenience. If I had come to the coast without enough food, I didn''t wonder what it would be like to take that life. However, Katima said, "monsters around here are always like attacking people," so she decided to crusade. Ain-sama, Ain-sama "Nh, what''s wrong, Chris?" You were surrounded in no time. "That''s right. It was a surprising speed." Off the coast of Suzeid, the islands where Ain carried his legs are also in a different direction. Now, like Chris said, we''re already surrounded by monsters. Even Kraken, who loved twins, was a monster like a giant fish. I wonder if they''re not attacking us because they''re still watching Leviathan. It is also thought to be bold because the twins are not nearby. Whatever it is, my vigilance is weak... there may not have been enough creatures to call them natural enemies, but I was surprised by the crowds. "I know exactly what Katima said." "Ahahah... I see. I''m aiming for the timing of the attack before I warn you, and I think we should crush the monsters that didn''t escape." "If you don''t care about anything, if you''re going to crush me, that''s fine with the shelling... but what''s the matter?" All you have to do is leave the material. Because everything is going to be Suzeid''s profit. The problem is that there are relative monsters in the sea, and that''s not how we can run around. "Shall I dive? Marco says. "Diving in the ocean? "Yes, it''s an old story, but I''ve hunted at sea with the Commander. The monsters were stronger than they were at the time, so I wondered if there was any particular problem." "...... heh" "Ain-sama, don''t you think it''s going to be fun? "... no? I don''t even know how many beats I''ve had. Eye-catching Chris grabbed Ain''s arm. "What is this? "I thought I''d catch him before he jumps." "That''s good. Let Chris stop Ayn like that." Her eyes are so beautiful that she can stare up. Looking at it somehow, Chris is illuminated on the contrary. She blushed her cheeks and turned away, but her arms did not let go and leaned. ------ The dull sound rang from behind Leviathan. "Looks like they''re attacking us. The sea monsters on this side seem to be quite fearless." But there is no shaking. It is this ship that stands still. But at the next moment, it shakes a little bit. This is because the monsters around me attacked all at once because of the attack earlier. Good for you. The murmuring Ain''s voice blended into the tide, and Marco, who could not hear it, rolled over the sleeves of his shirt. "I''m coming." "Wait a minute, I''ll be able to fight." "Oh, what are you doing? "Because it''s limited to what I can do without diving into the ocean, for example..." Ain raised Chris''s untouched arm and pointed his fist into the sky. A shivering fist, cloaked in strength. The space soon began to sway, and eventually Leviathan swayed a lot. Eventually, the sea level rises. What was scattered was the pathetic appearance of a monster pushed by the sea. It was not long before the shaking appeared. The many tree roots surrounding Leviathan are intricately intertwined, causing the sea monsters involved to be caught up. Chris, I''m not going to dive. Stay here for a second. Tell her gently, gently talk to her arms and walk forward. "This way, it''s quick." Magic is sucked from the Magic Stone through the root of the tree. The intense flavors and aromas of seafood permeate Ain''s body. Immerse yourself in gastronomic cuisine and enjoy it with your eyes down. Soon the broken monsters fell off the roots of the tree and laid their bodies on the sea. "©¤ ©¤ Ah" At this time, Ain noticed. "I did it....." Ah, you smoked magic stones. Magic Stone is also an important source of income. He falls on his knees without realizing that he forgot to smoke it. "Let''s be an error." So Marco opened his mouth to take care of him. But I didn''t just mean caring, I really thought it was an error. "There are still monsters in this amount, and I don''t think you should worry about the first magic stone." Then Dill, who had just seen the situation, carried his leg. The figure of golden hyenas in the tidal wind is magnificent and majestic. Ain-sama, as soon as we recover the monster, we''re going further offshore. "Oh, aren''t you angry? "I''m not angry about what you did suddenly. I think Ain-san is taking care of himself, so it''s acceptable." "... is that so? "I just got angry if I dived in the ocean." "No way, I shouldn''t do that." "Mmm! Ain-sama?" "... there''s Chris next door." Ain''t nothing but weak eyes. When I noticed, Chris grabbed his arm as before, and I never thought I''d try it again. "But with that crusade, I was able to crush half of the number my wife had expected." It''s unusual for Dill to call Katima his wife, but I''m sure he''s used to it. "Then I''ll do it thoroughly. That should increase revenue, and I can guarantee safety.... sure, Katima-san said it wouldn''t matter how many monsters we crush around here." "I heard that story, too. Anything, the more monsters around here, the greater the negative impact on the ecosystem, and I wonder if it would be better to increase the number of seafood...." The existence of natural enemies in the sea plays an important role in the maintenance of ecosystems. Even so, they are the ones with no problems. If you borrow too much carnivorous fish... it''s hard to understand in detail when you''re not in the specialty. "Please rest until the collection is complete in a few minutes." "Nh... it''s okay." "And, Chris and Marco, please keep an eye out for Ein." That''s what Dill says and leaves. I don''t feel that the majesty of the posterior has increased recently. "You seem to be trusted. Absolutely not." "Fufu. Even if you are, you are more likely to dive. "I know. So don''t say it again." Is this rust coming out of my body? Ain looked up at the sky and said, "It''s beautiful" and lowered his hips to an affordable wooden box. "I''ll get you something to drink! Chris said so and left, and instead Marco stood by Ain. They were watching the monsters being recovered. However, it is not brought aboard the ship, it is simply connected by a chain near the stern. I feel like it could be something to feed on. While doing so, Ain saw a distant sea. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Have you noticed?" "Oh, there''s something." Beyond the horizon, towards the sea that is still out of sight. It was a sign of intense magic that I realized there was something. At the same time that Ein noticed, he crawled a tree root into the nearby sea, where he acted on the toxicological EX. And strangely enough, I did detoxify something. "I wonder what happened to the toxic waters." Ain putting his hand on his mouth and thinking about it. He made up his mind immediately. "I think that direction is the sea area. Marko, tell Dill to keep an eye on the direction." Ha! I was curious about the hidden treasures of the deep sea, but I still didn''t feel like going. I don''t think the magic that I felt is such an easy thing to do. ... Ain was looking at the waters alone until Chris came back. 495 Back in town. By the time Leviathan returned to the city, the sun had already set and the torches were burning everywhere in the town. In recent metropolises, magic lighting is the mainstay, and even if it is not magic equipment, there are many lighting hanging from the bronze torso, which is separate from pine lighting. Unlike in the daytime, Suzeid looks out from the sea and has an interesting influence on pine lighting. I understood the boulevard that leads to Vertens'' mansion, which is located at the far end. --- Hey, what is that? ----- You''re kidding... that''s all the monsters in just one day...? ----The harbor is full of monsters! The only voices that jumped were surprisingly stained voices, which were echoed by the townsfolk who rushed to the harbor. In the meantime, the knight isolates the corner of the pier. Ain, who had switched to a small boat from Leviathan, was on a strict alert since he had just returned, but in contrast, the air covered with Ain was light. "Nooo...." Looking back at the sea level with his hands on his hips, it contained looseness that seemed unlikely to be the return of the monster to the crusade. When the pier was even more relaxed, it was called gish. "I feel like I''ve hunted." There are still many monsters floating around Leviathan. It''s all chained and never flowing, but it''s a strange sight anyway. It is natural to say that it occupies most of the night view of the ocean that can be seen from the town. "If the chains hadn''t gone, we''d have hunted more." Chris, who got off the boat like Ain, said. "That''s right. But that''s just too much to carry." "... I didn''t think about it, but what should I do? Although Suzeid has an Alliance, we have to carry it there." "Can''t you consign it to the guild? "You can do it. But I don''t recommend it because it''s expensive." I guess I just fell over.... okay! "Ah, did you come up with something? "No, I didn''t think of that. So I thought I''d think about it tomorrow." Chris also relaxed and turned his eyes toward Ain, who smiled lightly. For now, I''ll float in the ocean tonight, tomorrow. Chris followed the walking Ain with a light step. Having arrived next to him, he went a much smaller distance than before. "The two of you (Dill and Marco) are supposed to be talking to the guild, so there''s still a way to carry them." "Can I cash in bulk? That''s impossible. It was a quick answer. "It''s not even a big branch, and it should take months to pay, right? "On the contrary, they''ll pay for it in a few months. I think there are more than 200 monsters." "The Alliance is rich..." "I''ll leave it feeling like I''m rich. I''ll think of a way to carry it anyway. By the way, where is the guild?" "Certainly... Mr. Krone said it was somewhere on the main street." I see where Chris pointed his finger, but unfortunately, there are many people now and it is difficult to understand at night. Ain scratched his cheek thinking he should have checked it first. Then they went down the back road prepared by the knight, and took their way back to the inn, hearing the astonishing voice of the people. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I heard it was a big fishery. I went back to the inn and changed my clothes. Klone, who came to help, said to Ain and narrowed her eyes. The question remains as to whether it was a fishery, but it was a great achievement, and the Krone who heard it worked hard for Ain. Ain in his coat said "thank you" to Krone and walked out with her. I left the bedroom where I had been soaking up my clothes and went back to the living room. There were Chris and Olivia, and dinner was served at the table. Ain, good work today. "Dinner just arrived, let''s have it." That''s what the two of them said, and four of them sat down, including Ain and Krone. It is unusual for Martha to go under Dill, and she is blaming herself because she has a report to King''s Landing. ----Ain, who loves seafood, enjoys eating. "How was your day? And Olivia asked. "I feel like I was using my roots to restrain monsters and chain them up after I slaughtered them." "But... I don''t want to touch the chain for a while anymore..." "Really. I still can''t smell the metal I got." "That''s right... I still smell it from my hand, so I''ll trick you again with soap later." "Ah, speaking of chains." I remembered the monster in the middle of the chain. "Maybe the scent of the tide still remains." "Yes? Of the tide...?! Chris, who remembers the same thing, blushes in an instant and hides his face with both hands. Eventually I dyed my neck and said, "Give me a break" with a small voice. Oh, I wonder what happened to Chris. "Nothing. There was just a lot going on with Ain-sama." "I want to know all about it. Why did Chris blush his cheeks?" "... is it because of your mind? "Fufu, why don''t you take my hand and show me your face? If this happens, there is no escape. Ain remembers a little regret that he talked lightly, but these interactions seem to be his own. Next to him, Krone smiled. That said, when Chris came home, he was in a hurry to take a bath. "I scratched my sweat! I did work scratching sweat, and even the scent of the tide would naturally stain me if I stayed in the Mediterranean all day. Olivia lost her attacker unusual, but that didn''t explain why she didn''t know the answer. Chris, I wonder if I didn''t swim enough. "Guu............!" "I knew it. Did you fall off the monster? Or from the ship? "... fu, from the ship!? Ain smiles bitterly at Chris when he reopens it. That was certainly in the afternoon, when I got a little tired. Ain and Chris were also helping with chaining to the monster, and when they tried to go under one monster in pairs, Chris did it. It''s not particularly dangerous or complicated work, but Chris has been playing tricks for a long time. (I like it when I look away.....) I was like, "Huh?" and then I heard the pathetic sound of Pochan. There was no danger. The monster was wiped out by Ain, and Chris could handle it where he was in the first place. There was no tension of crusade today if she was to cover the part where she was unconscious. It is just a memory of the simple task of wrapping the chains, as the roots of the trees grasp and wipe it away. "Ain, how did you help him? Krone whispered in her ear. "After I grabbed him with my fantasy hand, I lifted him up and put him back on the ship." "That''s right...." "Thanks to this, Chris felt a little subsided this afternoon, but I don''t think I can help it. Even Dill said," This isn''t a crusade, is it? " Krone also shook her head vertically and agreed, looking at the work that was lacking in flashness in inverse proportion to the results. (Nevertheless) How do we get it to the Alliance? First of all, the question is whether the Alliance has a place to place all the monsters, and if not, what should I do? ----I have to go to Dill''s room later. I want to consult and share information. I would like advice if possible, but it seems difficult. It is doubtful whether there are so many sea monsters in the history to this day, and even if there are, it is not difficult to imagine the slightest. ------Dismantling in the ocean... is also different. It looks like it will stain the sea, and I have a sense of repudiation. I knew it would be difficult to come up with it here, and Ain stopped thinking. Then he grabbed a glass of fruit water at once and looked at the seat directly in front of him. As Chris, who had been hiding his face until now, watched him avoid his hands at some point, but ate with his face bright red, his eyes met. "... it wasn''t like I wasn''t swimming enough! Recalling her memories of the island she had been on the other day, she offered a mysterious excuse. 496 SS in Book Version Volume 6 (Different Patterns) The book version complies, but the chronology precedes Ain''s journey to the Elves. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó In the middle of the night, the hot clone is served in the castle''s own room. After changing clothes. He lowered his hips on the sofa, slipped the towel on the wet hair, and looked at the clothes on the table. ----Phew. Exhale in a relaxed state while still on fire. Continuing to smile at his poor face, he remembers the reaction Ain showed the other day. Shall I try it on again? ... and yet, this dress is still exposed. I remember how nervous Krone was when she was by Ain with her clothes on. Nevertheless, he can see it and I want to see it. I think I could have enjoyed it in a sudden show because I thought of it this way. "Fufu, you fell in love with me." It was not hard to imagine that she was in love with her cheeks even though she was slightly uplifting them. ----How would you react if you suddenly visited me in these clothes? His playfulness mixes with the feelings he wants to sweeten. Oh, the door is knocked. "It''s me," cried Chris. "Go ahead." If you reply without worrying about the water rising, the door will open immediately. Chris, who showed up, had just bathed himself in the water again. White magnetic skin peeking from a pure white shirt is faintly red, and floral hair remains as moist as Krone. She approaches the sofa where Krone sits and leaves a bunch of paper in one hand. Good luck with another one. "Yeah, let''s get this over with by morning." It was for work that they had their faces lined up after they took a bath. The day when Ain leaves King''s Landing nearby, he pursues his remaining work. "Ah, these clothes." Chris noticed the clothes on the table. "It''s embarrassing when we dress up as elves." "Fufu, you were embarrassed the other day." "I can''t help it! I mean, he always had a coat, but he didn''t give it to me on purpose! "She''s Chris''s childhood friend." In contrast to Chris, who sharpened her lips with dissatisfaction, Krone put her hand on her mouth and giggled. "He was very beautiful." "Her problem is her personality! "But I got this dress from him....." That''s how I look at the clothes on the table. I can''t blame the person who gave me the gift. Nevertheless, Chris didn''t want to make Chris feel bad about his childhood acquaintance, but he was just complaining because of his shyness. "Given Ain''s reaction, can''t you forgive him? "Ugh... I''m weak when I say that..." He was reacting to Chris as well. I know Chris, and I remember being happy. "If you want, you can wear these clothes with me again." "Ehhhhhh!? "If Ain says you look good again, you might lose your temper to get angry." "That''s... koh, kohn! We''ll talk about it at a later date! I have to do my job now! Oh, Chris... But it''s not a mistake. This is the end of the break, and it''s time to get back to work. That''s what Krone thought. The door was knocked on again. "I''m sorry, I heard there were two of us at this hour. I need to talk to you about my job. Are you okay now? When they heard Ain''s voice at issue, they laughed face to face. It''s a corner visit, but what is it? For one reason Krone was lost, I could easily say that I''m the only one here, but Chris is in front of me. Normally, though she doesn''t mind, she''s still warming up. But... "I''m coming." And Chris. Nothing. If Ain is the other person, she''s fine as well. It was a completely different reaction from when I was dressed in an elf suit, but Krone couldn''t see the difference between the hot water and the outfit. Good evening, Mr. Ain. "Yeah, Konba--eh!? Looking at Chris, who opened the door, she noticed that she was getting warm. Her dress is the same as usual. "What, Krone too!? He seems to have become nervous, unlike the two of us. Chris, who was showing up in front of him, repeatedly blinked and laughed at his nervousness. "Well, that''s too surprising." "Surprise! Oh, I see... it''s such a good time to take a bath... because I have work to do... and that''s not it! Then I''ll call you back! "Never mind, Chris and I are fine." Even if I was told this, I was not convinced. "Ain''s got a tough job, right? Come work with us." In fact, my heart is shaken by the fact that I came here with the intention of working. "... I wonder if I care too much." Rather, it may be worse to worry too much. Let''s just stay calm. Ain ended up asking Chris, "Would you like to sit down?" and I decided. But I know how hard it is to stay calm after sitting on the sofa. "Ask me anything you need to know." "Let''s do our best together, Ein! I''ve been working all morning... The presence of two people with a gorgeous scent in the immediate vicinity allowed the work to proceed only about half of the schedule. 497 Means of transport. [Volume 7 is available today! In the morning, Ain, who carried his legs to the inn''s living room, bent his arms looking out a large window. Looking at the harbor, it''s still real. The remains of monsters still at sea, the bodies of monsters. And the body of the monster. In other words, it doesn''t make any sense, but while thinking about such a thing, I still have doubts about what Ain did. "Yeah." But I wonder what happened. I visited Dill last night and heard a lot about it, but I didn''t think of a very convenient way. It is also a separate matter, but it is said that the payment will probably be OK for about a month. I heard that if you bring the money from another guild, it will be all you have to do, and it won''t be particularly troublesome. Well, the trouble is the means to carry it anyway. I got lost for a few minutes, but I can''t see the solution. ----That''s all... ---Yeah, there''s something easier to think about. It was only after that that I came up with something. I stretched my spine and finally smiled as I bathed myself in the morning sun. I thought someone was going to tell me something, especially Chris, but I stopped thinking because I couldn''t help it. Okay, I''ve made up my mind. Then you go there. "... you''re early, Ain" Clane, still sleepy-eyed, appeared from his bedroom and approached his back. It is unusual for Krone to look like this. Anyway, I was very alarmed that there was only Ain. "Nhh......" I suddenly approached my back and wondered what to do, and embraced Ain from my back. He presses his face against his slender but muscular back and grips his clothes with his hands turned around his chest. Sleepy? "Nh... just a little" "Really? A little? "... just a little" This is obviously a sweet feeling. I''m not sure why Krone denies sleepiness. Don''t you just want people to think you''re not being foolish? Or are you really just trying to sweeten it, or is it just one of these? "What were you thinking? "Nh, me? "Yeah, I just heard a little voice." Did I wake you up? "No, it''s not. When my eyes got cold, I just heard Ain''s voice." Good, and Klone gently took her hand off Ain''s chest with her chest down. I took a step and slapped myself on the cheek. "Fufu, no. I feel relieved by the rest of my day." "I''m just like you. Sometimes I think it''s okay to have a period like this." "Thank you, Your Majesty. We have to have fun. So, what happened in the morning? You mean the monsters floating there? "Yes, I thought I''d leave it to the guild or not, but I thought it was refreshing." Krone stood next to Ain with an interest. He looks up and shakes his long eyelashes every time he blinks. "Hey hey, how did you-?" "It''s not a big deal." "Cu, what happened suddenly? Starting in the morning, Ayn, who was in a good mood, waved her hand around Krone''s hips to surprise her. ---Just hold on, Ain. "A little eye-ah...." Unusual forced lip overlapping, dozens of seconds. While being held back, Krone, unwilling to resist, weakened his body, turning his arms around his back and touching his body and body. "I''ll teach you while you eat breakfast, and we should all be here...", Krone? I secretly think that Krone dyed her face brightly red. You''re welcome. You''re welcome. However, if you do something like this suddenly, your cheeks will become red without the usual allowance, and it is difficult to see such a face. The reddish-dyed hair changed color to the neck and turned her face upside down. I rolled the silver blue hair tip around with my fingertips and played with it. I tried to make sleepwear sleeves without meaning. "Wow, I''m older! When Krone said so with a faint voice, she hugged Ain and pressed her face again to hide her face. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Are you sure? There will be a fee, but we can arrange transportation for the adventurer here, including dismantling at sea...." Alliance, Suzeid Branch. Unlike the guilds in other cities, the store is modest and has not had many since it was posted on huge bulletin boards. Still, the adventurers who carry their feet remain the same, all of us, the fierce ones who shred the monsters and the monsters. Like last night, Dill, who carried his foot here, slipped his pen at the reception. The receptionist just called. It is often said that the guild receptionist is an adventurer''s admirer, but the receptionist was surprised by Dill''s words. "And if you''ll excuse me, please tell me again." "Yes, what is it? "The number of monsters floating at sea is small, but the size is also unusual. But will you carry it all there? "That''s what happens. Or is it already in the process of being carried?" The receptionist held her head here. By what means? "It will be over by the end of the day. As I told you last night about the dump, it was going to the hills behind the city, so I''m supposed to take it there." "Whoa, wait! Today...? We knew it was going to take a few days! "There''s no doubt about it today. Now that you''ve filled it out, please confirm." The paper that Dill gave me certainly contained the numbers 200 ~ ¡­¡­. All of these are rounded for purchase and shipped in cash. "Tell us for your reference! How can you carry so many monsters!? The receptionist rushed her arm to the counter and surprised Dill. From the outside, from the harbor. I heard something dragging and cheering. "I think it would be better if you looked directly at it. You can''t be surprised, but don''t worry. This morning, our subordinates just reacted the same way." As he sighed, Dill left the counter and approached the entrance door. Then the door was opened vigorously, and an adventurer in armor made of monster material rushed in a hurry. "Oooh! You heard the noise, too! "No, no, no, no. Whatever it is, the fishermen are just making noise." "Gahhhhhhhh! "Don''t be silly. They''ve been making a lot of noise lately." To the adventurers who were stirring up alcohol, the adventurers rushed in loud. "No way, you idiots! It''s a monster! It''s carrying a monster! "Ah? If it was yesterday, it would be gone, from the knight--" "You said no! Listen to me! He took a big breath and opened his eyes coolly. "The Prince of the King lifted it up and brought it to me alone! and mouth. One adventurer drops the jock he has on the floor, and another spreads alcohol. The receptionist who was worried about the means of transportation... "Lifting and carrying such a huge monster by yourself....? I couldn''t help but see Dill to make sure it was true. "I''m carrying it by other ships to the nearby sea." "Hah... is that so...?" That''s not the problem. After that, I think it''s too calm. She swallowed these words and went out with a cramping smile on her face. Standing on the avenue, Ain noticed her walking ahead for a while and waved her hand with a faint smile. Instead of lifting it by yourself, can I just lift it with one arm? Having forgotten what to surprise, the receptionist looked back with a sales smile. 498 a momentum couple After lunch, Ain sat in a wooden box placed on the pier and wiped the sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand. "Okay." That hand is the best. The power technique proved to me that I could do something about it. With a strangely clear face, I smiled while looking at the many monsters that remained for about two thirds, and reached for the sound of my hunger. "Okay, it''s not." "Welcome home, Chris. How was the guild? "Along the way, the receptionist just gave up and said ''I''m waiting''. I brought you a sales contract. Would you like to see it? Nh, let''s have a look. Chris sat next to Ain looking at the paper, shaking his legs and hair in the sea breeze. "Today was my swimming day." "That''s why! I wasn''t thinking about swimming yesterday either! Already!" "Haha, I''m just kidding." Still, it''s a huge amount of money. It is natural because there are many monsters, and I have heard many times that sea monsters are more expensive than land monsters in the first place. It simply comes from the fact that it is difficult to crush, but it will be quite a profit. Sooner or later, it was in the national interest to go around, so it was a good thing. "By the way, are you hungry? "Actually, I was free. Hmm... would you like to go back to the inn once? "I told Krone and my mother to eat outside. In any case, just go to this town and do it for a reason." You are allowed to eat outside on the condition that you bring an escort. I mean, now that I''m diving in the ocean and taking care of monsters, it''s just a trivial problem like eating all over town. Why don''t you come into the store somewhere? "Doesn''t it stand out... I feel like it''s going to be crowded..." "It''s okay. The people in town are going to see the stuffed monsters, and the main street seems pretty empty." "Ah, that''s exactly what it looks like." So let''s go find it. Although there is no land introspection at all, I see several shops lined up on the main street, and I step up to say that there is no problem. Help Chris get her up, then Ain leaves the pier for the harbor and goes to the boulevard. Ah, let''s go with Dill. "... yes? He glanced at Dill, who was talking to all the people with one hand on the paperwork, and suggested it. "Where are you going? "I was thinking of having lunch. I''m looking for a shop." "I was afraid. We''re here to help." "Oh, speaking of which, where is Marco?" "If it were Marco, it would be Leviathan now. At a later stage of the crusade, there were checks to be made." It''s a shame we can''t eat together, but that won''t help. Okay, here''s the answer: Ain took him and pushed his legs again. ----The Boulevard was idle compared to when Ain arrived the other day. Instead, it is convenient for the Alliance and its Warehouse to be crowded and not particularly noticed. From time to time, the owner of the open-air shop surprised me. "There are many shops because of the side of the tourist attraction." I''m lost because of you. That''s right, Ain saw Dill. "Dill''s never been to this town? "I''m sorry, but I didn''t have the opportunity to carry my legs around here. It was difficult to think about my father''s vacation because there were so many water train transfers." "Then what can I do... hmm, what can I do?" Ah, Ain remembers years ago. I''m sure that-- It was the first time I went to Isto. With words of exploration in his mouth, Ain took Chris and accidentally stepped into the ghetto of Isto. This Suzeid didn''t have it, but there was a back road. Why don''t you go away? That''s how I pointed my finger at a trail a step off the main street. There were a few shops where fishermen walked around. Ain, who obtained the agreement of the two of them, proceeded with exhilaration and rejoiced at the small number of stores that were different from those along the main street. I don''t remember trying the fact that famous shops hidden here... It''s not bad to walk around looking for a shop. "©¤ ©¤ Hmm?" Ain stopped mostly. "What did you say? Dill asks, laughs and answers. How about that shop? I like it a little bit. " The store was cute. A wooden door was set at the entrance to the white-walled building, and the blue painted fish sign above drew attention. There was a strange presence on this trail. "Fufu, so cute." "I kind of liked it, too. So let''s go." Walking to the front of the door, you''ll find menus written on a raised blackboard. None of this attracts the interest of Ain, who loves seafood. There''s someone in your mouth, okay! and opened the door with a vigorous voice. "Are you doing it? Looking inside the shop with a few round tables, she asked. "Welcome! I''m doing it! A powerful voice was heard from behind the counter, in the kitchen. Then the Lord of Voices comes to the counter. ... a black man with no less pure white apron than the outer wall appeared with his head covered in a bandana. He is too familiar and, unlike the other day, has a bright smile on his face. "A-a-ah" Along the way, Ain makes a faint voice. Because... that familiar man... "Hmm... well, why did you come to my shop...?! Because it was that Razid. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. While Dill and Chris were alert, he put his elbows to the counter as if it were spicy. He held his head with both hands and reached his fingertips to the table. "Sit down. Sit down." Unlike the first reply, the moment I returned with a vague voice. Do-ta-do-ta! Dota! A noisy sound was heard from the back of the door beside the store. Eventually, when the door was opened, the woman who had just stepped down the stairs inside was breathing out. "Hah... hah...! She was a thin but powerful woman. She found Ain and saw two guards to protect him. Naturally, they are more vigilant. She was probably Razid''s wife, so she was wary of attacking Ain. "This...?" She turned her rough voice towards Razid and approached the counter. "What are you doing, you idiot! Did you hear that!? Before you apologize, why don''t you sit down in the seat you like, huh?!" "Ke, but it''s okay." "But is there anything else?!" Normally, a man in the ocean is big and ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, what''s he like?!? Ain said nothing about the exchange between the two. Chris was, too, but only Dill was strangely convinced. Then the sleeve of Ain''s clothes was pulled. Turning to him, there was a little girl about five years old. A truly small girl wearing a dress similar in color to the sea. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang. Have a seat of your choice." "Uh... what about you? "I say Mew. I''ll bring you some water, so please wait a minute." Probably those two daughters, but I learned the cuteness of the word "Crown Prince". Ain gazes at Chris and Dill and lowers his hips to an affordable seat. If a girl named Miu hadn''t come, she would have left quietly, but somehow I felt bad for Miu and sat honestly. "Your wife looks like my mother." "To Martha? "Yes, not recently, but I used to pack my father like that." "... heh... heh..." While you''re doing this, you can still hear two lively voices. "You know how I feel! "Ha-ha, split up? What a surprise! Your Majesty''s hospitality has only left me with a neck!? How do I leave my neck!? "Ah, that''s me...! "You''re such a lousy guy! Don''t you understand that your words insult the adventurous kid!? But without worrying about it, Miu carried the water bottle and poured water into the cup for three people. It''s adorable to reach out to a round table and pour water. "You know, His Royal Highness the Prince. My father said this fish is delicious today." And she brought a menu and made recommendations without worrying about it. Ain nodded without thinking. "Can you spare three? "Yes, please wait" I was thinking of going home secretly even after I sat down, but this won''t come true anymore. But will the food really arrive? That''s what Ain thought, listening to the two arguing voices. Three times a day, Dad. Ain felt painful as he looked at her mother, saying that Miu was a girl whose liver had settled inside. 499 a girl in a dress The food transported was exquisite, and I concentrated on the taste so much that I forgot the details. I was curious that Miu, Razid''s daughter, had been standing back for a long time, but she worked as a waitress because other customers brought her feet along along along the way. --- Hey, what''s going on? In the meantime, one per day. ----I don''t know, Ah, Mio-chan! Four times a day! ----His Royal Highness Prince Wang came to the Captain''s shop, was the Captain allowed? I''m asking for two a day! ----I ''ll have a drink with you every other day, Mi-chan. Everyone who came seemed to be worried about what was going on in the store, but it was funny that I always ordered a change of day for the closing words. I don''t think this flavour can be helped, and I can''t help but smile when I look at the healthy miu. (I''m afraid it''ll bother you if you come again) I honestly thought I wanted to come back because it was delicious... Anyway, Razid hates Ain. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang. Would you like some water? "Ah, ahh... thank you very much." After drinking a little mixed water with citrus fruit, Ain breathed lightly. And it was delicious. It was so delicious that I forgot everything and remembered it many times. I feel that I have become energetic about my work since the afternoon. ... well... Ayn-sama, you''re looking amazing. Chris''s seat turned her back on Razid, and she smiled bitterly and told Ain that she had no choice. Dill was the same, and Ain wasn''t angry in the first place, so he laughed bitterly. I''ll go back, but it''s Razid who''s watching Ain. He looked at Ain in a strangely harassing manner, against Miu''s worthy work. (I won''t do anything....) Do you think they''re taking you away? That was a joke, but I couldn''t stop feeling the paternity of Miu in that sharp gaze. ------ Mom, I gotta get out of my seat. "It''s embarrassing. Work." "... uhh" My wife stopped me gently and gave up trying to carry my legs under Ain. I''ve already given it up. "My father was like that when I was in the Mansion." "Martha is strong too....." Nevertheless, it is. I tried to come here, but I wondered if I could just eat and leave right away. After all, Ain took Dill and Chris to his seat and headed to the counter. I was wondering if it would be nice to talk to you, but I had you cook a meal. I didn''t think it would hit me enough to say thank you for dinner, so I shouted to Rajid, who waved the iron pot lavishly. "Mr. Razid, can I have a moment? Hearing that voice, there was tension in the store. Likewise, Razid thought of something, stopped his hand and saw Ain. "Oh, my God." His wife doesn''t blame the tone at this time, and keeps an eye out for Ain. "Thank you for your meal. The food was really delicious." I thought maybe I should apologize first. But I can''t. It is by no means lighter for Ain, the next king, to apologize for the sea dragon disturbance. When it comes to what we can do now, some people may say that it''s rude to say that we should look at the other person''s feelings, but that Razid was released from the poison. Ain showed me a smile and words that would have made me enjoy eating from the bottom of my heart, and my body relaxed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You....? "Bad mom. I''m just gonna take a little seat." That''s what Razid said, he took off his apron, he left the counter, and came by Ain. Unlike before, turn your eyes away from even the slightest hostility. Without worrying about the interior, which is still feeling tense. "Prince Wang, I just need some time." Chris and Dill were wary of the words. "Okay." Ain answered immediately and decided to leave the store according to his instructions. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó One corner of Suzeid, a small hill, carried his feet. It was in front of a rock built on a calm lawn with sea breezes. The two guards keep a distance and keep Ain out of sight. "You did a bad thing at work." "Okay, I think we should have talked this way." Don''t worry about each other''s tone, look out at the sea with a natural body. Could it be tens of seconds or even a few minutes? While standing still in the sea breeze, I looked at the rocks and noticed the engraved letters. ... this is probably a tombstone. "I thought you were here to apologize." Yes, in front of Razid''s son''s tombstone. Then he fell on his knees, and put his head on the ground, and put his mouth to it. "Prince Wang, I''m sorry." Ain got a little lost before he apologized for his sincere attitude. Yeah, I don''t care. I wondered if it would be so easy to answer... So Ain stepped forward and stood in front of the tomb before returning his reply. May I pray for him? "--Your Highness? "I''m not going to accept an apology. Because I''m not angry in the first place. But you can''t apologize to me. I''m sorry, I just want you to forgive me." So I put my hands together in front of the tombstone. "But I can pray for Mr. Razid''s child." This was the only way I could treat a particular individual because there was a nominal reason why I shouldn''t. If you can''t apologize, at least pray. Inspired by Ain''s intentions, Razid turned his body around and kept lowering his head to Ain, who offered his son a prayer. "What!? How long have you been lowering your head!? "... I''m praying for my son. I couldn''t have raised my head and said," "Yes, come on! Come on, get up! "Ooh, ooh!? Isn''t it tougher than I thought, Your Highness!? Ain pulled Razid''s hand and forced him to stand up. Razid, who was surprised, was stunned, but he apologized again immediately. "He took part in the sea dragon crusade of his own volition. I know it''s a mistake to be angry, and I understand that my anger is an insult to him, as my mother said." He lays his hand on the tombstone and mocks himself. "That''s what I thought until I first met His Royal Highness Prince Wang. But I don''t know, but when I met her, my head was boiling.... you know, it''s all an excuse. It''s not a bad excuse for a stupid fisherman who turned his anger on His Highness." I sympathize. But if there were a hundred people, hundreds might say resentment. Ain listened without interrupting the excuse, and lay down his eyes and leaned against his emotions. In doing so, Razid took the cigar out of his pocket and set it on fire. I wonder if he smokes in front of Ain, or if he puts it in front of his grave. "He was wrapped in Suzeid, and I liked him, too." "Then you can smoke too, Mr. Razid. I don''t care." "Haha, my nostalgic prince. But don''t worry about it. I''ve stopped the cigar since he died. I''m not the only one who enjoys it." So I just put it in front of my grave, and now I only let my dead son smoke it. The scent of the wind tickled Ain''s nostrils. "Let me apologize again. It all comes from the size of my vessel." "So I don''t care." "No, everything needs to be bullied. I know that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is generous, but now I can''t stand His Highness the Crown Prince.... that''s why." He looks down at Ain and says. "I just want you to leave Mom and Mew alone. I''m the only one who should be punished." What an easy-to-understand and pleasant man. It is true that the beginning was due to his actions. However, the people who dew because of it are likely to fall in love. "Even if they say punishment... ah! I was really lost in Ain, but... Okay, I''ve made up my mind. To the nervous face of Rajid. Deliver words that make the tension stupid. "If you don''t mind, I''d like to ask Mr. Razid for our meal. Just for the duration of your stay, how about that? "... what? "No, it''s dinner. I''d like to start tonight. I will pay the business trip fee properly, so I want everyone to come to the hotel and eat. I have a shop, and I don''t want to say it''s impossible, so I''d like to ask as much as I can." "... is it just cooking? It doesn''t matter how important it is to Ain. I nodded back to Razid with a neat face. "Kuku... hahahahahaha! Razid knelt down with a laugh and looked up at Ain. "What will it be? I thank His Royal Highness the Prince for his generous words." "That''s enough, that''s all! The walls left in my heart collapsed, and I felt the sunlight reflected back on the tombstone. They both shake hands and laugh at each other. Then he remembered that Ain was a shop. "No, why would Miu look like that when she came by me? "Ah, ahh... my mother told me last night that I had to put Miu under His Royal Highness the Crown Prince." In terms of context and tone, it is not simply meant to be directional. It was an easy word to see how much responsibility and guilt I was driven by, but from Ain''s point of view, I don''t want to ask for mercy, I can''t say anything to an old idea and I just smile bitterly. Here, Chris ran behind Ain some time ago. She hugged Ain''s arm for a long time and seemed to be getting nervous. Looking at Razid in a vigilant manner, he opened his mouth and shouted at the two men who were surprised. "It''s no good! Absolutely not! I know Rajid, too. That she is attentive to Ain. By the way, I could tell by looking at Ain''s face. He sees Chris as a woman, but he is not yet a man or a woman. "...... His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, that''s right." Then Rajid turned his back and scratched his cheeks, saying, "Make it spicy." He walked barely, just before passing by Ain. "Elves love each other for a long time, but if you''re so close..." The last words were heard only by Ain, then melted in the wind and disappeared. Razid told him so, and finally left the scene with an unfortunate face. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó In the evening, Ain was in the guild after carrying the planned number of monsters. She put her elbows on the counter and put her name on the last signature field on the document while the receptionist was checking it. "Yes, I did accept it....." She goes behind the counter, leaving Ain and Dill looking across the guild. As the night approached, the number of end-of-work adventurers was increasing. The city of Suzeid itself is not full of monsters nearby, but it is still an area where monsters appear after a few hours on horseback. The same was true of the forest near King''s Landing, but there were only slimes and small insect-based monsters. On the other hand, I hear that there are many giant monsters around here. That''s why adventurers do a lot of work. "Wow... I think I''m really tired." "Thank you very much. I was supposed to go hunting again tomorrow, but don''t be too hard on me. I''ll run over Leviathan when it''s time." "I''m fine. Sleep well overnight is enough." Ain laughed lightly and said so, glanced at the unconscious place. I was also curious when I brought my foot to the guild in the coastal city of Strom, and this is the big board that keeps asking. Is this time for tomorrow''s work, or is it undercover? Regardless, a number of adventurers are holding and reviewing the request form and discussing with their peers which one to accept. ------ Unexpectedly, the adventurers turned their gaze towards the entrance. I wonder what happened. When I looked at the Ain I was worried about as well... "You don''t look like someone''s daughter. "I don''t know. You came from some store to deliver your stuff." "But noble." Standing at the entrance was a girl who was breathing out. Purple hair stands out here in Ishtalica, and the gothic dress is elegant, tailored in a good fabric at a glance. What''s more, his face is pathetic as well. You look just like Mr. Archer. That''s why Ain was so close. "Uh-oh!?" The girl walked early in a hurry. The foot turned towards the bulletin board and looked around at the whole place. Just as I saw the receptionist coming back under Ain, the girl approached us. "Thank you for waiting..." "Please, listen to me." "Well, what did you do? Dill was dissatisfied with being broken in, but Ain didn''t care about it by example, and rather wanted to give priority to the girl who was just waiting. In the meantime, I looked at the receptionist. "What can I do for the Alliance? "... the cloudiness of the calendar year caused by the Magic Stone... is not normal...! Repeat the irregular beat as if it had been eroded by something, and I don''t know what to do anymore! "Calendar year turbidity...? Irregular heartbeat...? The receptionist didn''t know what was going on. Ain and Dill, of course. "Enough! Somebody more knowledgeable! I have a lot of money! "Customer! I know it sounds like a fire, but I''m a country guild for how long...! I don''t know if I''m an oligarchy, but perhaps I''ll need the wisdom of a proper researcher to satisfy the customer''s needs...! "Uh-oh! Then tell me where to go! So, when you go to King''s City and Isto... "I don''t know! I don''t know where he is, even if he says so! Ain was surprised to hear the conversation. Is it possible that you don''t know Isto, and you don''t even know King''s City? Ishtalica is large, and there are some areas here that are more rural than Suzeid. That''s why some people might talk like the girl here... I didn''t think so, but I don''t think it''s impossible. However, I was concerned about various things, but this is also the edge of something. Can I talk to you for a second? "What...!? "My aunt might be able to help. If you don''t mind, I''d like you to tell me a story." Then the girl repeatedly blinks and stands in front of Ain with no strength. The girl''s back is low. It was slightly larger than the Krone when we first met, and it was quite small. Such a girl looks up at Ain and looks at her eyes like she trusts her. "Please, I have a lot of money, so give me the wisdom to help her." Strangely enough, I stuck my neck again. With this in mind, Dill stared at Ain''s side. But maybe this is also Ein. "Let''s go to the hotel I''m staying at. I think my aunt better hear it than I do." ----This encounter will mean a lot to Ain. Ain doesn''t know that, and it''s only after time has passed that he will know. But still. It was certain that this encounter had no small impact on his hero. 500 [Celebration Episode 500] Along with memories of old tidal noise. After returning to the inn to meet Katima with the girl. It was after ten o''clock in the evening that the girl said, "It''s time to go home." Ain didn''t feel irresponsible because he also worked at the inn, but Katima told me to leave it to me, so I was willing to leave my seat. Katima''s expression was a little stiff when she visited Ain''s room before the day changed. "I''ve got a lot to worry about." "... Katima-san? "It''s good that that girl wasn''t nervous before me." "Speaking of the former princess, I''ve been looking at my usual behavior and the lab." "Well, researchers should understand that I''m easier to deal with than other civilians." She approached the seat where Ain was sitting. Lower your hips and brace yourself on the desk that was rudely placed there. Look up at the high ceiling and say: "Who are you, that girl?" When I looked at Katima''s eyes, the usual lightness disappeared. "Unfortunately, I couldn''t help you." "This is a regrettable story because I don''t know much about it, but what I don''t understand is that I''ve been talking about things that I don''t know." Katima stays out of line. He jumped off his desk and looked up at Ain with a rough nose. "Remember the Golden Route disturbance?" Their scientific abilities certainly stood out. There is no significant discomfort when I think that I survived and was involved again. Even the girl''s goodness came well. "Where is she? "I''m home already." "I wanted to talk to you about a lot of things, but before long, it just vanished like a fog." Judah, it''s incomprehensible. "He said he''d be back tomorrow morning." "... eh, are you coming? "I thought, uhh, but that''s what it sounds like." If you are involved in the golden route, it is no wonder you are angry with Ishtalica. Is the second encounter a trap? Has the girl anything to do with the golden route in the first place? "I''ll take care of it," Katima said to Ain, who was lost. "Next time, I''ll add more guards, so don''t worry." "Simply say it again... By the way, what kind of magic stone did she hurry for?" "I don''t know... but he said it was for the poor boy who slept alone." Well, I don''t know. Then Ain stood up. "Are you going somewhere?" "I''ll take a look outside. Maybe he''s still close." "Hmm... then, let''s take Marco and the others!" "No, Marco will stay in the inn - Marco! Calling the name, he carried his foot into the room within a few tens of seconds. You wanted to see me? "I''m going out for a while. I really want you to come with Marco and Dill...." "... I see. Are you sure you want to protect everyone in the inn? "Ah, that... today is faster than usual...? "Hah, you''re used to it with me, so... Besides, it is my mission to protect you." "Thank you. Well then... I''ll be home in about 30 minutes, so please." Katima tried to drop Ain off, but his feet never showed up for the door. Instead, they approach the window and open it. On the way, I had a hooded jacket. When he comes out onto the terrace full of night views of the sea... "I''m coming." I went out in no time. Behind you is "NNNNNNNN!? I heard a surprise voice, but I didn''t care, I passed the wall up to the roof and looked at Suzeid at night. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can''t find it. I can''t even see a sign of the girl anywhere I look. I was hoping you''d walk outside, but time would have passed. At the very least, I regret that I should have asked where I was staying first, but regretting it here doesn''t make much sense. Ain turned to the back and went down, stepping into the boulevard with his legs intact. Of course, he hides his face with a feathered hood. The boulevard is still busy, with Ain and many tourists. The Ain mixed up in the trail slowly walked toward the guild and looked out over the town. However, (I don''t think he''s here anymore...) Probably, no, definitely. Of course, you said you''d be here tomorrow, so you can wait, but when you get here, I''d like to look for some and go home. Especially since Ain has plans for tomorrow, it''s a respite. "Adventurer! How about a bottle? Ain nodded to the owner of the night club and bought a skewer that had been roasted at the store. ... delicious. It''s not like I''m doing this, but I could ignore it. (I think we should go to the harbor.) He proceeded quickly into the trail and gradually approached the harbor. Unlike the boats lined up, including Leviathan, the pier used by the fishermen went in the direction. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain barely stopped by the old harbor lined with warehouses. Then he lurks in the shadows and kills his breath. I heard a voice from the other side, but it was a bit swallowing. "Aaaah! Why does the captain have to lower his head! "I can''t believe it... it''s because he did something wrong! There was a sailor and Razid''s wife, whom Ain took care of during the day. "Did you call me to talk about that!? "Of course! ''Cause it''s crazy! It was the boy who died, and it was the royal family that summoned him to die! "... hah... are you serious? The sailor nodded strongly. Is he about twenty years old? The tough face and muscular body had the character of a fine sailor. "You''re an idiot. You''re young." "Ahhhhhhh! Where are you going? We''re not done yet! "Hey, that''s enough. Don''t you see? That''s why the poor man says you''re still half a man! You''re an apprentice, don''t you understand!? "Hmm... I was just thinking about the captain...! "I know you admire him. But you can''t just admire it.... you don''t have to work tomorrow, so keep your head cool." She thus left under the young sailor, who leaned down and shook his fist. ... I guess I shouldn''t have come here. The young sailor rushed in the direction of the day after tomorrow as Ain stood still, feeling guilty about what he had just heard. "Yoo-san, I''m one more person...! I''ll show you the evidence soon enough! On the other hand, Ain emerges from the shade and stands at the pier and looks at the sea. His heart was filled with determination to work harder from tomorrow. "What is he going to do?" Murmuring toward the sea... That man was surprised. He appeared negligently. "©¤ ©¤ I don''t care either. The raw shine he showed me seemed to be watching Bayolf on his young day." He stood next to Ain without realizing the signs. Consultant. The silver-haired man that Bayolf called the Golden Way has now appeared next to Ain. "Nh... you?" "Hey, it''s been a while." He narrowed his eyes and looked at Ain with a pure smile. "I can''t believe I''m fated to see you in this town. Why are you here? "I''m at work, not..." You need to come to King''s Landing...! "Ahahah, I can imagine why, but I can''t right now." This man had no gap. I wonder why it''s so natural. Even as Ain tried to pull out the sword, he was just wary of a strange atmosphere, and he wobbled. (What the hell... this guy...) At first glance, I''m not in a position to fight. What about magic? Or a special skill? Whatever it is, I don''t know who it is. "I don''t think it''s easy to go to King''s Landing when I think I have the opportunity to talk to you, but from your words, I don''t think I can slow down in a quiet place. I''m sorry, but I don''t want any trouble." "Do you honestly expect me to let you escape? "I''m sorry, but I came to talk to you because I saw you by accident." He turned his heel and turned his back on Ain. So Ain pulled out Ishtal and stepped in. "I''m going. I didn''t have the information I needed in this town.... it wasn''t so bad. Just one trial proved my worth." "Ma... wait! There''s still so much I want to hear... it''s gone...? Talk to the rap and disappear just as negligently as when you came. Like fog... like ice dissolves in water again. From Ain''s point of view, it disappeared in a blink of an eye. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó On this night, in the deep sea off the coast. One, a girl returning from Suzeid, lost her strength when she pulled herself from her waist and sat down on the ground pitifully. At the same time, the girl held her torso with both hands and trembled her lips. "Hmm... no... why...?" Inside the skull, a magic stone can be seen looking up behind it. Unlike when we left this place in the morning, it was filled with blacks. "Stop...! No, go back...! The lid inflated with the girl''s visit. The giant Magic Stone is dyed black in an instant. When a girl floats, approaches, touches with her hand, and uses some magic, the rate of dyeing increases rather than decreases. ---That, too, changes over time. "My hand...? The girl''s hands are swallowed by magic stones. You try to leave in a hurry, but in no time. Ah... ahh... I heard a voice. From the back of the skull to the throat. "Stop! Please... be a good boy...! ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ A...... ahh...... "Please! Don''t... don''t be an undead... please, that''s why..." Swallow into magic stones. The girl is wrapped in a black jar and her consciousness fades away. Proportionally, the skull owner''s skeleton returns to life. The weathered fangs regain their previous sharpness and the membrane covering the magic stone of the forehead appears. And the flesh that covered the bones was born, and the scales were born, and the fins were born. Finally, eyes are born and eyelids open. However, his whole body was rotten. It was like I was even wearing a mood. "Stop... if you eat me from the necromancer... you...! My power as a Sequencer is too strong for you...! The girl''s resistance is difficult. "I''ll always be with you again...! Ever since I saw you sleeping here, I''ve decided to stay with you forever...! So stop, don''t absorb me...! "Gah... ahh..." "Let''s live quietly like this....? We''ll be quiet here forever...." "Ahhhhhh... ahhhhhhhhhh! The roar echoed underwater and passed through the deep sea, reaching the sea level. It produces high waves and plays clouds that cover the sky. The girl is finally caught in the magic stone. Finally, exercising the power to kill Vaafar in an instant in desperate resistance was a waste of resistance. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning, the girl never seemed to bring her feet. I had finished eating and thought I''d listen to myself if I came, but I''m running out of time. He looks at the clock that was in the room and stands up in a bad way. "I''m going now. I want Marco to stay, so if anything happens, I want you to trust me." and told Katima that we had breakfast together. "I see!" Listening to her reply, Ain leaves the room early enough. Outside, Krone and Chris met, took the lift, and went down to the ground floor. Then, on the ground floor, there was Rajid just before he left the inn. "Mr. Razid." When Ain called out, he scratched his cheeks in trouble for a moment before turning around. Looking at it, Ain rushed under him alone. "How was your dinner this morning? "It was delicious. Everyone was happy." "Oh, oh... that''s so cool." I was still a little reluctant, but unlike the first one yesterday, it was easy to deal with. "I heard your Highness is going to work." "That''s right. I''m thinking of fighting monsters again." "... then, come back at noon. It''s hard for all the crew to understand, but I''ll be waiting for you to prepare dinner for the knight close to your Highness." "Eh, okay? There are quite a few people." "After all, I asked the knights with His Highness. That''s because it was going to work out." He shrugged his shoulders and pointed outside the inn. That direction is where the port is. "I''m going to get Miu to our ship and tell the young ones to carry the ingredients." "In that case, it''s hard and sweet to say. I''m looking forward to lunch." I can see from the bottom of my heart that I''m looking forward to it. With such a smile on my face, Razid was laughing with his nose scratched. I don''t know if the expression I want to solve is correct. But it looks like the clumsiness between the two of us lurked. "I''m going to cook dinner with Mom now! Now, be careful with your highness in the ocean. Mom, what''s the matter with you in such a hurry...? From the edge of the road outside the inn, Razid''s wife came running with a twist. "Hey... I didn''t do anything to get mad at you...!? I didn''t do anything wrong to His Highness! "Well, I guess it''s something else...." It was Rajid who opened his eyes and his mouth softly. I was surprised when his wife arrived at the inn and grabbed his chest. For his wife''s eyes were filled with desperation that she did not normally see. "Your stupid apprentice went out to sea! I took my own boat and went to collect the treasures of the deep sea...! When I hear of the foolish disciples, I realize who Ein and Razid are. You mean the young sailor Ain saw last night. In retrospect, he was certain of something before he left. "You idiot....! What is it? Suddenly! She told her husband about last night. "Don''t be stupid! I can''t help but feel like a young man... Yes, no, wait, Mom! Is Miu... is Miu at home...? "Mew"? Miu told me that you asked me to do a job and I went outside.... " "Kh... you can''t be serious!? Razid rushed out of the way. We know exactly where we''re going. "Krone, Chris. I''m going after Mr. Razid. They''re with the knights! Yeah! Yes! "... and yet, are you serious?... I''m going to get the treasure of the deep sea, if this is true, I''m going to that sea...! ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Rajid got to the pier faster than Ain could have imagined. He then goes in and out there. Because I didn''t have my own ship, and I didn''t see Miu. "It''s okay." But Ain put his hand on his shoulder. "Your Highness...? I mean... it''s okay! "I''ll be out in the sea soon, too. Mr Razid''s ship will stop at Leviathan immediately and return to the harbor." "Ahhhhh, is that okay? You''re going to use such a big, stupid battleship for that...? "I don''t mind. Let me do something about this." Appropriate costs are incurred, and it is inevitable that a fisherman will receive special treatment. I avoided judging whether this was appropriate as a prince. But Ain couldn''t think of abandoning Razid here. Turning around, Krone and Chris rushed in from afar. I wanted to convey this idea to them and get them to Leviathan in a hurry. ----It was about that moment. ... the sea is shaking. No, it flows towards a place where there is seawater. It was just near where Leviathan anchored, where the surface began to expand, and eventually released sea water high above the sky. "... Mr. Razid, please stand back." Ain stood in front of him, sharply sharpening his eyes. I had a heartbeat. And I felt something nostalgic. ... the day I came home from school when I was a boy. I heard Elderrich''s voice in the castle, and that day ran into my head. 501 Halloween SS2020 "Cat Alley, Rebirth" The Grand Duke of Grayshire, the next lord, Dill Grayshire, lived in King''s Landing. He had a different residence from his father, Lloyd Gracier, because he married the First Princess, and now he had a distinguished mansion where nobles lived. The landscape created by gardeners with experience in setting up the gardens of the castle is the result of uniform roaring by visitors. -----Two women were carrying their feet to the Mansion. One is a good man with gold thread hair that will blend sapphire and silver, and the other is a good man with gold thread hair that will glow any gold workmanship. The lady of the Mansion said to the two passers-by in the guest room. "I''m on alert." and. The two who heard it seemed stunned and unable to repair their laughter. But Madame Katima keeps saying. "It''s because of what I did last year." Even though there were many knights, it was all because they wouldn''t let me out of the Mansion. " That firework was splendid. There is no doubt that I met him at a ceremony that brought flowers to King''s Landing and delighted the people. However, it is a different matter of permissibility. "I don''t know! Doesn''t Chris have a solution!? "No. You deserve it." "... then, how about Krone!? "I''m sorry... but I think I should be quiet this year too." "Don''t be ridiculous!" Nobody else called you two! "You''re just trying to get me out of here!? Martha carries her legs to the guest room. "Hmm!? Katima trembled at her smile and hugged the cushion she had placed on the sofa. "Welcome, both of you." Martha usually lives in another mansion with Lloyd. I''m here because I have a job now. Needless to say, the job was to guard against cats. "Mom, mom... Martha!? Yes, it''s Martha. "I''m not thinking about anything else!" "I don''t think you should come and see me like that!" "Not at all. I don''t doubt Katima-sama. Now that we have two customers, it''s up to you to have a cup of tea and carry your feet." Martha was as powerful as she was. I can''t help but think that Katima can''t move if she''s on duty... "But it seems the two of you asked me to do something." "Ahhhhhhhh! Well, I was just going to entrust the two of you with an example!" Then, two visitors came up with a question mark. What the hell is this? What are you entrusted with? I was alert, but Katima was given a paper bag that was hidden behind the sofa, and both bodies relaxed. "I made it for the three of you." "No way, Katima-sama, you''re telling me and Krone to wear this... eh? The three of them maybe....." "Nhm, so is Olivia. That''s why I''m going to put up with it this year." Next to Chris, who sighed, Krone looked at the clothes in the paper bag and smiled. "I don''t mind just going upstairs." Upstairs. This refers to the hierarchy in which royalty resides in the castle. It wasn''t very exposed, but it wasn''t a very showy costume. "Hah... I can''t help it if Krone says so. I''ll go out with you. But only if Master Katima treats you well! "I see....!" I really don''t trust you. " Katima shrugged her shoulders without strength. Eventually... "Thank you for today!" "Bring the castle to life!" After evening, the two of them stood on the sofa, saying it was time to go home. "Martha, can you drop us off?" "Yes, sir. Thank you both for your time today. I''ll send it outside." Katima waved her hand without stopping laughing, leaving the three of them behind. The mustache that rocked in a good mood stretched out pink, expressing a pleasant color. "... fu, everyone''s still sweet." Her smile eventually turned into a faint smile. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ha, I think the story is different!? Chris''s voice echoed in the castle on this day, when Ain, who had finished dinner, was returning to his room. Dill, who was offering money, wasn''t next door at all, and I don''t know why anymore. "--- What''s the difference?" At this time, Katima is probably pulling the thread on the back. And now Dill is gone. He did not conspire with Katima, and on the contrary, Ain was the usual person to conspire. Nevertheless, he seems to know something this time. I wondered if that was why she was gone, but Ain pushed forward in front of the room where she heard her voice. After looking up at the night sky between autumn and winter, I had a bitter smile. Mr. Krone! Trade in with me! "Er... because the measurements are different..." Well then, Olivia! Redeem for my clothes! It''s close to my height, but it''s similar to mine. Uuu ~......! I wonder if it is okay to enter the room. Krone asked me for permission to enter the room before dinner, but I didn''t think I was in this situation because of my permission.... Even if you don''t go inside, you get a little feeling. In addition to today''s date, it was easy to get the answer from the word clothes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don''t know if I can knock on my room, but I''m sure it''s not a good idea to suddenly get in here. Even when Ain knocks on the door he''s afraid of... (Can''t you hear me?) After all, quietly put your hand on the door knob and slowly open it. I didn''t expect to experience peeking into my room, but fortunately, after a little opening, Krone noticed it approaching. "Oh, I''m sorry... I didn''t realize Ain was here..." She invites me into the room. But Ain was overwhelmed by Krone''s appearance. "I wonder, does it suit you? Her figure was fresh as she put her hands around her back and looked up with her body in a crooked shape. In a word, it is a cat. The clothes worn on top are hooded in addition to the long sleeves, and when they are worn, the cat''s ears assert their presence on the head. Many of the clothes worn underneath were exposed to the thighs, and they wore shoes with cat feet at their feet. All the fabrics are fluffy and seem to feel good. The overall color is uniform with a light purple color and is cute. After a closer look, even gloves with meat balls were available. Or have a tail. The tail appeared from the waist of Krone, who carried her legs next to her, but for some reason she stood up and caught Ain. ... I''ve heard that cats are happy and tail up. "This tail is a magical instrument." She said so, turning her body around. "Heh... I have magic tools like this..." "Besides, if you don''t give me an answer, I''ll be worried too...." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it really suits you. It seems comfortable to wear. It feels like it feels good." "Fufu, thank you. ----I tried to dress up as a cat by myself this year." Then Krone reached out with a smile. Apparently I can touch my clothes. Feel free to touch it and it feels as comfortable as you can imagine. She is unusually in a good mood to say, "Nyahhhhh." When I saw it, Ain stroked Claw''s cat head and gently stroked her cat''s tail. To where I am... unexpectedly. Wow, I remembered my errands, so I''m leaving! Hey, Chris! Two beautiful balls jumped out of the bedroom. "---Ain, dear? Ain saw it, and Chris stopped neatly and took away his eyes. By the way, Claw said the cats disguised themselves as three. I thought it would be the same costume, but it seems different. "... hey, good evening" "Ah, yes... good evening... good evening!? She twisted her body vigorously and hid herself using the shirt she had in her hand. But after all, it''s impossible to hide your whole body just from a shirt. Chris was completely different from Claw''s cat in the direction of his clothes. (It was Katima who prepared it. Definitely) At first glance, it looks like a piece with less fabric, and the color is black with a lot of exposure. Although the fabric was the same and fluffy as that of Claw Cat, the clothing suited the white magnetic skin too well, and it even made it look divine somewhere. I also have a tail and an ear, and I insist that this is a cat costume and don''t stop. Long limbs and shiny blonde hair. It was like a garment prepared to enhance all of Chris''s charms. "It''s poisonous in the eyes, so maybe you should at least get your jacket on." I can see all the shoulders and even my feet can''t see my underwear. Ain gently took his gaze off and put it in his mouth, which in turn made Chris uneven. "Eh, poison in your eyes!? You mean you can''t stand seeing it...!? "No, that''s not it..." "Even the tail moves! I''m a fine cat today, huh? What am I fighting for...? "I''d like to hear it too, but let''s do this for now." Ain walked up to Chris, who had plenty of pomposity, and covered his shoulders with his jacket. "Are you all right now? "Hee... I''m fine." "Good. And I''m late, but it suits me." Anyway, Chris turned his back, but his tail was already standing there. When he finds out he''s happy, Ain sees Olivia. She was also dressed up, dressed in cat-conscious clothes. At a glance, I can see that Olivia''s clothes are the most laborious. It''s too casual to say a dress, and it''s not even a dress. In other words, is it intermediate? The skirt is on the knee and shorter than usual. Clothes wrapping the upper body are filled with lace and can be seen through the arms and around the navel. ------In the pure white with clarity in the purity, there was a glimpse of the Olivian character called the Virgin. "It''s like a moon, but it suits me very well." "Fufu, thank you very much." The smile with a gentle tilt on the neck is different from the usual cat. It was the same as the two of them with their tails pointing, but their ears twitching and moving were pathetic. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A little tea party lasted for a while, surrounded by three flowers. For some reason, he was wearing a cat costume because it had been prepared for Ain. (Why am I the only normal cat...) I''m not complaining about the clothes themselves. Simply the same costume as Katima last year¡­ just a little dissatisfied with the colour difference. But at the same time, I''m a little worried. "Ain, what''s wrong? "Nothing. I thought I was a cat too." "I think it''s cute and lovely. Try it on again soon." "... I don''t know..." "Isn''t that nice? I want to see it too." "I hope Chris wears those clothes too." I didn''t feel anything bad about it, but I tried to use it as a countermeasure. "Ugh... I think I can do my best just in Ain-sama''s room..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It''s not what I expected, and I can''t tell you later. "Let me see." Olivia also told me that the escape was gone. Well, I guess sometimes. Ain is also Ain, isn''t it good to sleep in comfort? I also had the feeling that Okay... Okay, that''s the same time I tried to talk to you about this reply. Ain''s tail glowed and shouted loudly. Nhahahaha! Did you think I''d be quiet!? "Ka, Katima-san!? Well, this year''s banquet is about to start! I will ask after this, but the conversation never interacted. (No way, recording!? If the voice is contained in the magic equipment, it will come back well. The problem is the noise. At this volume, even the imperial castle, which is soundproof, resonates. Dear Katima! When did you come to Ayn-sama''s room!? Martha slammed the door in a hurry. And Ain held his head in the room. The three women who were beside him were all laughing bitterly and sat there wondering if this had happened again. "Why don''t you take another look at my clothes, and I''ll just wait." Ain waited for Martha without moving, but as soon as she came to the room, she suddenly changed. The tail wobbles to match Martha''s visit, causing a weird change in her clothes. My God, Ain''s clothes swelled, and it looked like something else was in there. For example, Katima is hiding... "... hey" It''s a trick to force Ain into your allies. But it''s okay. Even so, if you look at my clothes and prove my innocence... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ When I looked at the window, there was a huge fireworks¡­ a firework resembling the face of a cat. Ain''t! Run away! You''re kidding me. The inflated clothes were stupid and set Martha''s eyes on fire. "It''s a misunderstanding. I''m not involved in anything." "Yes, I believe it would be Ein. Nevertheless, it''s too good for all of us, so I was wondering if you could tell me a story." What a cunning trick. Now that the fireworks have risen, it is too late to say "not guilty". ... there are two options. You will either be questioned honestly or try to escape. "Okay." Ain stood up and burned the three in disguise with his eyes. "Everyone looked great. I look forward to seeing you again." That''s how I ran off to the balcony. Open the window and jump out with the voice of restraint on your back. Running up the outer wall, they set out for the castle roof. "Wait. Ain! Silverado opened the window and called out. "Grandpa! I''m innocent! "Hmm! That''s a word you thought you''d believe when you looked back on your early days!? "... I''m not guilty today! Running up a dozen seconds more. When she got to the roof, she was there. Brace your arms in the evening breeze, wrap yourself in a prized cat, and be royal. "To take a measure to calm down in King''s Landing." The cat with the wisdom appears at night and brings light to the night. " What are you wearing? Ain approached with a stunned twitch on his cheek. He must have been under house arrest at the Mansion, but he must have escaped with the equipment he had put in Ain''s clothes and the noise of the fireworks. Ain sharpened his eyes sharply, lowered his hips and stopped breathing. Never let him escape. I stood up with a strong will. ----I won''t. No, it doesn''t. A ketchup wearing a costume that was standing on a roof. On the other hand, he is bold in height and body, and his predecessor is wrapped in the same clothes as Katima. Otherwise, they''re both cats. Even if a big cat is on the roof, you can''t tell from the side. (... I want to go to bed now) I don''t want to think about what a third party would think if they saw this. I wanted to think that it was also because of the cold that my cheeks became red from the middle. "Come on, it''s opening!" Fireworks are fired simultaneously while Ain ridicules himself. From all over King''s Landing and from the sandy beach behind the castle, he quickly painted the king with fireworks. In particular, fireworks fired from around the castle mimic cats as they did last year. It was as if the castle had been taken over by a cat. "Nhahahahahaha! I won!" I won! " "Dammit, I was just wondering if I could see it from the side...! "We''ll have fun together when we get here!" Fufufufu! Come on... " I gave up and tried to have fun. Or was Ain really trying to stop it? I was stuck in the words. That''s when Katima''s voice broke, trying to keep laughing. "Mummu!? At the next moment, there was Katima, who was shot in an instant, and she was in charge of a kettle shivering golden hyenas. "I thought this would happen." Dill sighed loudly and lifted his head to Ain while holding Katima. "I''m going back to the Mansion today too. Don''t worry, I''ll tell my mother a lot." Ah, yeah. "Mm-hmm!? "For me, I do not see Ein actively stopping. He was going to be an accomplice at the end, but he actually got involved." "... please..." That said, Dill quickly left the roof. Dill, who was not shy of fine dust, fell in love so quickly that he didn''t give Katima the ability to enter. There may be something to learn about that figure. Ain looks up at the fireworks and stands on the roof like Katima did earlier. Normally it was supposed to be daunting, but it still didn''t. "Next door, okay? A claw cat with open windows and legs nearby. And then... "I brought you both from a dangerous place! With Chris. Nice view, Ain. A total of three Olivia came by Ain. The three of them looked up at the fireworks and enjoyed themselves, but they smiled as they saw the icon standing in a costume. No, but it''s cute. As she giggled and smiled, Ain pointed her lips towards her. "No, what! Hearing that voice, the three laughed again. But I always love him for his brazen appearance. Thinking of the same thing without speaking out, the three of them sat down about Ain and lowered their hips beside them. It is not bad to see fireworks in this way. He somehow thanked Katima for her actions and enjoyed the flowers that coloured the sky as winter approached. 502 Water Absolute Strong The bell rings somewhere in Suzeid. It was a loud, uneasy noise just to hear. Ain glanced at the expanded sea level. Suddenly, the sea level returns to calm when the extinct Ishtar is weakened. It''s as neglectful as the antecedent. "What are you talking about..." "Mr. Razid! Hurry and get out of here! "Ah, ah-ah, no! My daughter''s in the ocean! I''m the only one who can escape! Yes, May is still at sea. Chris came under the lost eye and sensed the anomaly. "I''ll go. I''m going to go to Leviathan, and I''m going to figure it out and show it to you." Don''t be ridiculous, Ain tried to rough up her voice in anger, but she looked at her face and hesitated. It was like I was looking at myself the other day. It turns out Chris was on his way to his death as a commander during the sea dragon disturbance. He probably wanted to reward Rajid for his son''s loss in the commotion, either because of his sense of responsibility for the incident or because of another regret. But... "... I want you to wait just a moment" Ain stopped after his teeth. "I''ll give you instructions. Even if you go out to the sea, you can''t go there, it doesn''t matter when you know you''re not going." Otherwise, it will not be accepted. I have finished this sentence because it is dangerous. "If it was just a monster, I would have given permission right away. But I can''t right now." "... Mr. Ain" "I''m sorry, I''ll do my best to make my judgment right away... and I want Rajid to wait for a while." "Ha... I guess not now. If you can help my daughter, I''ll wait as long as I can! The words were close to patience, and the eyes trembled slightly. And then... ----The clouds that were drifting in the sky gathered on the sea, where calm was restored, and in a dozen seconds it began to rain. Lightning falls and the sea waves violently. The sight reminds me of the sea that fought Verguk. (It''s too soon... it''s not even decades.) Ain was convinced. What''s coming out, what''s going to happen. But I was hoping there would be no major damage on land. So I stopped Chris and told him to wait. ----Fu, there''s only one demonic light. I was shining in the ocean. At that moment, the sea broke in two and appeared as a monster. Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Lord of the screaming, painful voices. I am proud of the huge body that Ain fought against. I was pregnant with the look and the ferocity. In addition to scales that appear to have peeled and corroded from place to place, it is robust bone cages that hide in some places. I could not see the light in my eyes and found it slightly distracting. "Lie... why..." Chris opens his eyes and breathes back at the memory of that day. Because the monsters appeared... "Hailong...! A king of the sea who appeared only once in centuries, leaving deep scars on each occasion. There are no natural enemies, and he is the master of the sea, devouring other monsters with all his heart. But not like before. As Ain thought, the giant body is not comparable to the two sea dragons that appeared before. Five times... or maybe even more. Compared to the giant Sea Dragon ship Leviathan, it showed a much larger body, Suzeid in sight, and stupid his eyes. "Chris, join Krone in evacuating the inhabitants. Tell Dill and Marco the same thing and leave town as soon as you can." A cloud of dark clouds covered all the way to Suzeid rained and called for a storm. Wet with rain, Ain walked out of the pier and stared at the body of the sea dragon. ... it''s like an undead. I frowned on something obviously unusual. "----Leave now! He yelled at them and hurried them away. And Ain went up to the sea. Straddle the roots of the trees and get close to the unusual sea dragons. (... what a size) In addition, the amount of magic wrapped up is unusual. The world tree of convulsion... Even from the eyes of Ain who has consciously acted as the demon king under this name, there is an enormous amount of magic in his brain, and weird words are overwhelming. It''s not normal, I don''t know how many times, but I couldn''t get this word out of my head. I stopped guessing why she showed up suddenly. It doesn''t change what you do. Just knock it down. When Ain attempted to hold Ishtal and release the sword, the body of the sea dragon was diverted from the bow. Eventually, the sea water that was released from the mouth flashed against Suzeid. "You... what are you doing!? A roar that echoes. Splashing houses. Ain in front of him used the roots of the trees and istalus to prevent it to some extent, but he didn''t mind preventing everything, and the houses flew and crushed the terrain itself. The flying debris collapsed into the town and the explosion that erupted after the roar was also a threat. That is not a good word for seawater. It''s like a ray, like a battleship''s main cannon. It was destructive enough to make you think you could outperform them. "©¤ ©¤ ©¤!" Ain rushes further under the sea dragon, regretting his instant fright. Running up the roots of the tree, he quickly went under the magic stone on his forehead. "Ah... ahh..." You can turn your gaze to the obscure. The air generated from the gap in the scaled body smelled like rotten odor. Just a few more meters to the tip. But when Ain shook Ishtal up, the eyes of the sea dragon caught Ain in sight. Then, the tail that was wrapped around it at a far rear stretched into the air... and... "Gu...!? What is this...?" A giant mammal trampled the ants, but in the height difference, the tail of the sea dragon was swinging down with an eye on it. Anyway, Ain is by no means an ant. Fighting and winning the giant god Velgok should have meant nothing to him. But the definite pressure Ein felt outweighs Verguk. I thought it was strange to beat Velgok, who was said to be a tribe of gods. However, instead of beating Velgok, the pressure that pushed him, I had a hunch that everything that came to the margin had even more strength. Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! After the roar, Ain''s body flies into space and is played by Suzeid. Like a bullet, the landscape changed rapidly. "Uh-oh, come out! A cushion that creates a number of roots and supports the body. Of course, the shock runs because it is not soft, but there is no problem. "... what the hell is wrong with you?" I laughed at my sturdy body and set myself up on the roots of the trees. The only reason I''m flat is because I must have absorbed Velgok''s magic stones despite being attacked better than Velgok. But it doesn''t matter what you think. Even a sea dragon would be better than the tribe of gods sealed in a hidden dungeon? "Impossible." I could tell. I was convinced. Just because you''re undead, there''s no way you can beat God. Aahhhh...... "Ah... oh, that''s what it''s gonna be like! As the sea dragon bowed against his body, Ain put his hand against the roots of the tree. This is the only way to protect the whole town...! He raised his roots from his feet, and in just a few moments he planted a tree at sea. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The whole town was even more miserable than at sea, and there had already been many victims. In the meantime, Chris continued to lead the evacuation while protecting Krone from the collapsing debris, calling out to the residents to flee the town in a hurry. Rather than peeling off the boulevard cobbles, the topography has subsided and the path has not been preserved. Most of the houses around us are falling apart, and people''s screams sting their ears as they flee. "Lady! I''ll help you, too! Krone says to Razid''s voice. "No. Run as fast as you can." "Whoa, whoa! Even though the ladies are working hard, grown-ups like me run first!? "Yes, that''s what I''m saying." After returning the words, Krone immediately looked around and gave instructions to the knights who jumped out of the inn. Its side face is elegant and elegant. I was surprised by the unexpected virtue of a woman of her age. ... is this who stands next to the next king? Earlier, Ain also let everyone escape by leaving himself alone. Looking back on what could be called the extreme of self-sacrifice, Rajid is once again ashamed of his behavior during his first encounter. "We have things to do here. But you should have something to do.... now, go down to those who have fled outside the city and gather them all together." He held his mouth in front of a loving smile directed at him. It was not due to the rising sea water, but a large grain of sweat floated on Krone''s forehead. Despite this situation, she stands up and tries to save everyone. ... it''s not a case of waste. Razid turned his back on both of them and ran out of the way. "Mr. Chris, let''s continue...! As soon as Razid left, Krone suddenly fell on her knees. "K, Mr. Krone!? That injury...." "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I just bumped into a little stone." A fragment of the fallen debris must have fallen at my feet. Krone''s tires were swollen brightly red and seeped with blood. Looks like he just ran away, but it should be tough to walk now. I''ll take care of Marco. Then, suddenly, Marco appeared and lifted the krone. Krone had a sad face and said she would still be there. "Mr. Krone, I''ll take care of this." "Dill will be here soon. Let''s split this place into two parts." "... okay." It is obvious that it is not a place for waste, but even if I am now. Understanding this, and responding, Krone was taken to Marco and evacuated. Shortly afterwards, a golden ketchup came out of breath. "The evacuation of everyone at the inn has been completed. I strongly advised the Lord to evacuate immediately. I had a lot of trouble being responsible." "Good... then we''ll go back to evacuation guidance." Ha! "Nevertheless, where do I start?" I looked around and noticed as I was moving while checking the knight''s condition. The outskirts of town are farther away, leaving Suzeid''s town and slightly behind the hill where Ain carried his legs the other day. There was a place where houses lined up under the cliffs along the sea. Perhaps the inhabitants are more than a hundred. "That''s definitely... a remnant of an old fishing village, now part of Suzeid." Dill told me and I understand the situation, but the problem is the current situation. The bracelet of sea water seemed to have reached so far that many houses collapsed due to the rising debris. In addition, streets and highways are blocked by collapsed rubble. Surrounded by cliffs, the only remaining escape route was the sea. "This way, please. I''m coming to help those people! "I understand! Good luck, then! After hearing Chris''s reply, he quickly disappeared from Dill''s sight. I''m worried about Ain, but I have a job to do. She looked at the giant sea dragon that seemed to be in the ocean when she left and, hoping Ain was safe, advanced her legs. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain was amazed when he fought at sea. He opened his eyes to the deep scars engraved in the trees that had been created and breathed in the destructive power of the bracelet. ... what''s going on? ... it''s not just a sea dragon. ... why is there so much firepower? The city could be protected, but it was not a battle to spare, no matter how sweet it was. Hold your breath and keep an eye on the dragon as it continues. Ain spreads the roots of the trees around the sea dragon, and he goes to stop the movement. After all, it doesn''t make much sense. Are you saying your might is better than Velgok''s? Looking at the body of the sea dragon with thoughts. I thought it might be easier to take damage to the skeleton behind the rotting or collapsing scale. ... I have to do it. ... we have to stop it any way we can. Ain ran for a breath and held his sword at a distance in an instant. A sea dragon can''t get around. Swinging the fin against the approaching eye, the eye spins in space without defying its power. At that time, I put a blade on the surface of the fin with Ishtal. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It was relieved. I stroked my chest down at the screams raised with the marks of the engraved sword. It''s okay, I can fight with this. "Crush it...! Point your sword into the gap between the opposing scales. It''s just hard. The scales were rough, but the bones were not the hardness of the sea dragon that Ain knew. This body is as robust as the giant body and remains cracked even as it reaches slightly exposed bones. This Ishtar is now a sword no one else can compare to. Even though the sharpness was great, the power of Ain and his destructive power were great. ©¤ ©¤ ©¤...... Gwaaaaaaaaaa! A sudden roar stung my ear. The surrounding sea level then creates a soft wall surrounding the sea dragon and Ain. Full of air, the sea water stretched like a hand from the wall of water. The tip was sharp and swirling. That''s the number that counts to billions of robberies, sweeping and growing at once. One bottle, and for just a moment, it grabs the back of Ain''s hand and dances with fresh blood. "Current skills...! The way it is used is not the monster''s, but the leader''s. It''s like a rare way to use a war-torn monster. Ain can cut down, but the sea water can''t die. The tip of the sea water falls to the surface, but there is no limit to the sea water, so the arm of the water resurrects from the tip of the cut. Fly and flip. As he ran up the scale of the sea dragon, he sometimes cut off the tip of the water arm, pointing a sword at the scale. ... it''s really hard. Scales can''t be destroyed, but they''re dozens of times less scarred than imagined. Sometimes it reached the bone, but not until it was broken. Also, these wounds shouldn''t be too much for a sea dragon. Because it''s this giant body. I can only stand with my fingers bent. In that case, what needs to be done... is the way to defeat it. Gah............ A sea dragon''s dragon that reaches the Ain after advancing its feet. Passing ferocious, majestic, and sharp fangs is the Hailong''s forehead. Standing up is the hand of hundreds of fantasies. The Black Sword that shakes up is Ishtar. As many water arms approach, Ain pierces the blade before his body pierces it. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...!? "That would be the case with Magic Stones... Hailong! "Gah... uhh... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! He is desperate to moan, twist his body, and pull away Ain. One swing is a long distance proportional to the gigantic body, and the impact transmitted to the eye that adheres to the magic stone is also large. He holds his teeth tight and growls with more grip. "Just like this... shatter it! However, from Ain''s body, he lost his strength. Unexpectedly, I was stunned. Why did you say...? "Why are you... why are you there...?! Yesterday''s girl was squatting in the magic stone of a sea dragon. The magic stretched inside connected like a blood vessel, floating her body. Looking at it, the loose Ain quickly gains strength again. But I relaxed once more. Because... Because I saw magic and thoughtful light sucking in from her body as the magic stone releases its power. The sucking girl distorts her face in anguish and doesn''t seem to wake up like she''s having a nightmare. And then... Gah...... shh...... giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii A sea dragon that has simmered its business into an inextricable Ain. His head is pointing to the surface of the sea and descends at once. The battlefield of Ain, which was dragged into the sea in an instant, went underwater on its infancy, just as it was when it was decorated at the end of the battle against the sea dragon. The swimming speed was not the previous ratio, and the pushing pressure was strong enough to want to escape. Without a doubt, I would have lost if I hadn''t smoked Velgok''s magic stones. (To save this child... if I destroy the Magic Stone...) I am concerned about the identity of the girl at the same time, but I hesitate to look at the end of destroying or sucking up magic stones like this. But it lacks the means to crush this dragon. ----A huge roar echoing underwater. ---the way you endure the pain and pour your heart and blood to escape. As soon as Ain''s body was seen, he was taken off the shore near the land, but the sea dragon came here and flipped his body. He turned his body to Suzeid. ... I don''t suppose that''s what pulling is about by colliding with the town? Soon, Ain expected, the answer will be correct. Go underwater with a small swim and get close to the town in no time. Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! And after another roar. Ain''s body was pushed into the harbor and finally peeled off. The air in your lungs disappears in an instant as a result of intense pressure and blow, causing nausea from the swallowed seawater. Ain thrown into the sea managed to create tree roots and ascend to land. "Kh... hah... hah... the harbor...!? For each land area of the harbor, seaweed was transformed into seaweed due to current body contact. If only we could repeat the current attack. There is no doubt that this sea dragon is capable of sharpening the continent''s istalus itself. "... what should I do?" Honestly, I feel like I can defeat you. When it was time, the burden was huge, but I thought I could use "absolute attack" to crush the magic stone - or take it all out by absorbing it. What bothers me is the girl caught in the magic stone. Ain with his eyes down thinks he''s going to destroy the nucleus. I don''t think of defeating a sea dragon at the expense of a girl. Even if I thought I''d be branded disqualified as a royal family, I won''t want to be a king who can''t save even one girl. I can''t hear screams coming from around here about the town''s evacuation. Therefore, I did not think that saving a girl at the expense of many. "... I''m just like me. Don''t give up." I risked my life for the girl I just found out about yesterday, and there was damage to the town. But I didn''t feel like giving up on the girl who got caught. The girl''s identity was unknown and she was wary of something, but if she was being sucked into her anguish, the situation should not have been genuine. "Then... there''s only one thing to do." Ain was able to choose a different way of fighting. First of all, given the evacuation situation in the town, there is no need to worry about the surroundings. Then it is also possible to use the force that was suppressed. ----A black sphere of light floats at sea. It appeared unexpectedly in front of the sea dragon''s eyes and nose. Ain stretched out his hand when he didn''t have Ishtar. A dark black shizuku that fell from the cracks in the sphere of light. A cursed water that dyes the sea black and makes the scales of sea dragons rot. And the tone of the hymn echoed with a louder tone than the storm. Eventually... Ain opened his mouth. Let''s go, Hailong. The light bulb exploded as he squeezed his widening palm. In an instant, the surrounding seawater is erased and the seafloor is exposed. Inhale the storm clouds, eat the lightning, and wipe out the mood. Instead, black darker than dark night covered the dragon. It became a black-and-white glow that grew high in the sky, and even swallowed the echoing screams of the sea dragon. The waves that shake the atmosphere ripple only for a moment, but even their power is sucked into the black light, and all the light to destroy them turns into sea dragons. And... the sea dragon... "Ah... nh... gah... ahh..." Armor of bones that collapses, meat vanishes, and dew. There are no organs. So the nucleus was supposed to be gone again. For some reason, the dragon was still moving. It is only possible to move without a nucleus if it is completely undead. But this dragon wasn''t. A giant magic stone shining on the body of the bone and the forehead. The unusual huge body was pushed into the hole by the sea water, and still looked down at the swimming Ain. This is not about destroying the nucleus. Not yet, there are other ways. "... just remove the Magic Stone" I know the difficulty well, just to say that. We must shatter such robust bones and tear off only the Magic Stones. Coming here, Ain asked if there were any other useful means of attack. Looking at the sea, Leviathan docked in a remote location. Apparently, the ship''s robustness was ineffective and withstood the shocks of the past. "The main cannon...." I can''t. It certainly fires a powerful main cannon, but it makes no sense if it targets Leviathan. There must still be a crew on that ship, and I''m trying to avoid it. In the first place, Ain''s attack was stronger than Leviathan his main cannon. ----The dragon''s weakness is fire. I looked into it from my memory, but I can''t expect this either. Ain is a non-magical way of fighting, and he doesn''t need to use it. That''s why I didn''t learn, but I don''t think that the sea dragon will understand the magic of fire. Unable to find the answer, Ain hung at sea, creating tree roots and approaching the sea dragon. I cut it with Ishtal, but the hardness of the bone has not changed. However, since there was no meat or scale, the strength was sometimes transmitted directly, or the bone was extremely fragile. Nevertheless, it is that giant body. Ain retreats where the bracelet of sea water is exhaled and lands on an affordable tree root. The sea dragon was also alert to Ain with the sea dragon, and there was no sign of indiscriminate attack as in the early days. Should we honestly prepare for a long war? No, then the girl''s power will be sucked to the limit. Then use another means... And Ain started thinking. "... why are you here?" Around Ain, two spheres of light drifted fluffy... Giggles and laughs, turning around pleasantly. And then... "--- The Flame King''s Embrace (Dragon Breath)" ... my voice is burning. The voice of the sanctuary''s hegemony. There''s a wave of prison flames she''s throwing. 503 Like a rabbit. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!? Someday there will be a paradise champion who is standing above his head and reaching out with one hand. The sea water is purified at the moment, and the surroundings of the dragon are exposed to the sea floor. Heat waves reached Ain''s cheeks, and what happened in the hidden dungeon was behind his eyelids. Unfortunately, I can''t believe I''ve endured such a flame. I''ll talk to you later about what happened to the pigeon. If we hurry, we''ll be in more trouble. " Ein had no choice but to question whether she was here or knew what was going on. But it''s different when they say it''s going to be more troublesome. Words that come out of the mouth of overwhelming mighty men like Serra are even more different. "I don''t have time for this! I''ll help you, too! "Oh, I know! I was just surprised because it was sudden! "I don''t know! You''ve been gone for hundreds of years... oh, no, it wasn''t a good time to tell stories! Ain runs through the sea with tree roots to the sera that approaches the sea dragon while still floating. The sea water at the place where the sea dragon was located evaporated in an instant, but the surrounding sea water was already intruding. However, the scorched sea dragons moan in the sea, bending their bodies and exposing their suffering. There are waves due to the aftermath of the movement of the gigantic body, but there are large waves due to the aftermath of the simultaneous introduction of sea water into the evaporation site. However, it is also prevented by the roots of the Ain tree. "Mom! There is a strange person in the Magic Stone! "There was a strange man! I was squatting and I had a stomach ache! "I understand. This weird guy''s gonna get you in trouble." The two wooden spirits listened to Serra''s reply and leaned their heads in the air. "Take a look from afar. Is that okay?" When you stroke your head with your fingertips, you fly away in a good mood. "Sera-san, do you know!? "Ah? What are you doing? "It''s about the people in the Magic Stones! "I know! I don''t know why you''re in such a despicable place, but I know who you are! "Hmm... I see, that makes sense" He had knowledge that neither Katima nor I knew. That girl probably didn''t come from where Ain knew. Well... Then Sera smashes the empty universe and breaks the space. It was her sickle that put her hand in there and took it out. "You will not be defeated in battle! Why did you let me swim this far? "To help the girl! "This man, Shimega-kun! That magic stone is already cursed, even if it was something you didn''t know about it!? We need to separate the Magic Stones! "I don''t know if it''s cursed, but I was going to separate it! "Hah! I thought so anyway! The thread appeared from the tip of Serra''s sickle. In spite of the sea breeze, it quickly reached a stone crater. It is as if it were a harp. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It is her special skill that embodies the edge and can cut it. "I''m telling you, it''s not as easy as you expect." She cut a thread, a thread that sparkled blue. The sea dragon ceases to move at the same time and lays down its body in the sea. They both stopped moving and watched. It''s going to be so much easier now. "... don''t be stupid. It''s not real from here." The magic stone fell from the dragon''s forehead. "You can reject the concept of life, but you can''t do it until then. No, I can do it right, but I just said it doesn''t make sense." It is not in light of Ain''s desire to help the girl. "Necromancers are troublesome, so don''t take this opportunity to remember." The magic stone floating in the sea beat and the girl distorted her expression in anguish. The red and purple translucent liquid from the magic stone forms a body that looks like a sea dragon. It expands in the ocean, and the body is no different from what it was before. (What''s going on... that''s...?) It has a huge body and built-in visibility. All parts of the scales and fins were constructed translucent. ... the tube extending from the magic stone is all over your body, like a blood vessel. "The woman and Magic Stone are fully assimilated." "--- Can you help? "Hopefully. Until then, if he''s alive, maybe he can handle it." "Tell me." Hmm? "How can I help?" Then Serra looked down at Ain, floating in space. He did not look at her, but only at the Sea Dragon Magic Stone, which turned towards us. "I can''t separate him from the Magic Stone. Because it has already undergone full assimilation.... but it doesn''t matter if you suck all the magic stones." "Ah... that means you should have smoked it earlier..." "I can''t. I smoked it before I could cut it, and at the same time I would suck the magic of that woman. Remember, it must have been tough when you inhaled that Velgok magic." It was certainly painful at that time. Ain managed to hide his convulsing smile and breathed. Sera noticed the situation with her, but she stopped smiling. "I''m telling you, the undead he''s on is strong. Instead, when he''s assimilated (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­." It''s been a while since I was able to speak calmly. Down below them, a transformed sea dragon opens its mouth and raids. Ain jumped out of the roots of the tree, and Serra snapped. "For now, can I ask how strong you are! "Kufufu...! Most of you imagined it! ----I mean!" Serra, who shook up the scythe, cut the body of the sea dragon, but the body quickly reconnected. I managed to catch the chased fin without difficulty with the sickle. You said you suffered so much just now... (You''re lying....) If you take it so lightly, Ain will get stunned. "I''m assimilating now! This dragon is stronger than Velgok! I was ready, but I felt heavy when I actually talked to him. But it calmed me down when I thought I was weaker than Serra. (©¤ ©¤ Does that mean she''s a good talent?) Not enough for Sera to carry her feet. Then you go there. Gah! Cumming! Cumming! A twin sea dragon that was supposed to have been swimming off the coast appeared, showing his face under Ain. He seemed to fight with me, but he shook his head sideways. "I''ll take care of it! The two of you are in town! Leviathan, please! There may be people who have evacuated late. There are sailors in Leviathan, and that ship could be a refuge. In view of the many conclusions, the twins quickly nodded and dived into the sea. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The rescue was well done in a remote area, a town under a cliff. When Chris came, he ripped the fallen rocks apart with Rapier, creating a way for people to walk. It was hard for the people to hurry, but everyone took refuge on land according to her guidance. "... what''s going on?" Chris looked at the sea after the evacuation was completed. I''ve never seen a sea dragon before. Although it is originally a sea dragon that appears once every few hundred years, there should be no record of it appearing in the body as it is now. There are flames that beat Leviathan''s main cannon earlier. I was worried about what was happening in places I didn''t know. ... who else is left behind? I can''t hear people around me. We''ve already evacuated, to where we decided. "Oneechan... help me! A young girl with a thump on her waist. Her cheeks were wet with tears and she looked up at Chris with her swollen eyes. Chris broke his knee and wiped his eyes with tears. "Ah... yes. What''s the matter with you? I shouldn''t ask him for a long time, but I thought I would be intimidated even if I asked him about his intrigue, and asked him in as calm a tone as possible. "Grandma can''t move! Please, help Grandma! "I see! Let''s go now! After a girl running desperately with a small body, she headed for a small house on the outskirts. The house is old and half-defunct. It seems to be caused by the collapsed rocks... "... is Grandma inside? Seeing the girl nodding, Chris put his hand on the door. But it won''t open. There was no indication that it would open even if it was pulled many times because of poor standing due to the aftermath of the semi-destruction. In other words, the force technique is preferred above all else now that it is pressing. "Please wait here. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it! "Mmm...! Distance the girl, pull Rapier out and shut the door. There are only two rooms open. Just the bedroom in the back and the living room with the kitchen. As soon as Chris stepped inside, he noticed signs of the person in the bedroom. Walking on a large, unreliable wooden floor, the bed looks like a girl''s grandmother and a lover.... there''s no sign of waking up. I''m sure he''s not feeling well. "Grandma! Grandma! "It''s okay. I''ll take you outside." "Really!? Grandma, are you okay?! "Yes, of course. I''m off now, but I can talk to you slowly outside." Soon after I stroked the girl''s head, I woke up the old woman''s body. Holding her back, she reached out to the girl and grabbed her hand. ... it''s okay now. As I stroked my chest down and left the house, I saw the sea dragon first. Ain is fighting such a big monster. When I thought about it, I regretted the lack of my power that I couldn''t stand by. But what I''m doing is also important. Do what you have to do. Thinking this way, I set out on the road outside the town. Then ----just a little bit further. "Yikes!? "Don''t let go of my hand! Never leave! The cliff collapsed again. The aftermath of the first sea water brace released by the sea dragon remained. A rockfall approached over Chris''s heads, but she pulled Rapier out of her empty hands without haste. I kept one hand for the girl and the back for the old woman, so it was difficult to move, but if it was about rock fall, I wouldn''t make it. While the girl was closing her eyes, she was shaking her body with a sound that fell around her. "Now, open your eyes." "Oneechan...? The girl could not imagine what had happened. I can only understand that Chris saved me, and my trembling hand subconsciously grips Chris''s hand. Chris, who gripped it back, stopped moving his feet as he heard a disturbing noise at his feet. He continued to look around and noticed that there was only one place to escape by the sea. "No way, the terrain around here is not land... on the rocks...!? She instantly sensed what was happening at the next moment, and she grabbed the girl and jumped to a nearby roof. Then, the ground collapses nearby. It turned into seaweed, proving that her predictions were correct. The terrain around here was at its limit. This is probably due to the fact that there is no land and the terrain was built on a cliff-like rock facing the sea. Anxiety made my body tingle and the trembling girl hurt my heart. I want to go to a safe place for you right away, but the terrain other than where Chris enters has already collapsed and there are no scaffolds. I thought about running up the cliff, but I was worried a lot. Except if it''s one person, but now it''s about carrying an old woman and protecting the girl. ... what should I do? I thought about it so much that my brain might overheat, but running off land is too risky. "---chan! Sister!" There, I heard the voice of a man coming from the sea. Turning to me, there was a ship that was coming so close from here. Rajid was on the stern and shouted loudly. "This way! There''s no escape anymore! As a matter of fact, I was thinking of running to the sea. It was unrealistic to say that the waves were rough because of the sea dragon, but if Rajid came, the story would change. If it is a ship that produces work in the sea where monsters live... or... "Will you work a little harder with your sister? "©¤ ©¤ Yeah! I can do my best! "Fufu, thank you very much. Well then, let''s do our best together for a little longer." Now hold the girl firmly and move her feet as she said she had trained as a knight for the day, holding the two of them in an unstable position on her back and stomach. It''s okay, I don''t know what to do about this. Jumps off the roof and over the wreckage of a house floating in the sea. Two, three, four... The distance to Rajid''s ship is approaching, finally. "You two first! "Oh, no! Fuck you! Hurry up and get the two of you inside the ship! Stab Rapier on the side of the ship and hang. I took the girl and the old woman to the sailor and stroked her chest once more. I immediately boarded the ship to make sure they were safe and loosen their cheeks. "Hah... hah... hah... hah..." "Sister, I can''t judge from here on out. I''m sorry, but I need a little wisdom." "Ha... yes...! Something''s wrong...! "There''s no stopping place around here anymore. You see, Suzeid''s terrain is full of cliffs... and that''s where we built the harbor." It''s all destroyed by sea dragons. While holding his breath, Chris asked if there was any place to evacuate. If land is impossible, there is only the sea, but it is dangerous even if it drifts like this. So, where the hell am I supposed to run? -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Surprisingly, I saw Leviathan docked off the coast. Something was shining on the stern.... when I close my eyes, I see someone who looks like Katima. "Thank you - Master Katima" Rajid understood her voice, but his expression was heavy. "I can count on you to evacuate that battleship. But I''m talking about how to get there." "This ship... looks tough." You''ll be exposed to the waves a little off the coast. Bet on one or eight to evacuate, or find another way. Gah! "Cumming... cumming! Suddenly, the twin dragons sandwiched both sides of the ship here. The twins keep swimming and approach Leviathan. Definitely. You''re here to help. I''m sure thanks to Ain, Chris secretly loosened the edge of his lips. "Hmm... these are my examples...!? "Mr. Razid! Just close your eyes for now! You may think so, but for the sake of the people on this ship... please...! "Ahhh - I know. I know, nnakota! Damn it... whoa! You guys! Would you check on the ship!? There was something I thought of Razid, but it wasn''t stupid enough to understand. He gave instructions to the sailors and disappeared into the blind. The remaining Chris lost his strength in the arrival of the twins. "Speaking of which...." A sea dragon has the same skill of a current as its name. I thought that would make it easier. But the twins don''t seem to be using their skills. This is only a prediction, but the twins may not be able to use their power because the sea dragon that Ain is fighting is stronger. Nearby, there is still a battle between the sea dragon and Ain that exposes its huge body. When I glanced at him, someone I didn''t know was fighting with him. If you say you don''t care who you are, you lie, but more than that, your thoughts of praying for Ain''s safety fill your heart. "Chrisooo! Hooray! Hurry up and get in here!" Let''s get the hell out of here! " Hearing Katima''s voice using a loud magic tool, Chris was delighted to be able to safely evacuate to Leviathan. Eventually, the approaching ship will proceed with the prepared tarap and relocate the people. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó As Chris evacuated the ship, he went to the steering room and rendezvoused with Katima. "Thank you! So, but! Why did Katima-sama come to Leviathan...? "How convenient it would be for me to be here." I''m the only one here who knows what Leviathan''s endurance is. "" So I moved right after that. " That''s why she carried her foot as the one giving the instructions. I wonder what the former princess would do, but it seems to be Katima too. Though not unmindful, Chris honestly thanked her and asked where Leviathan was going. "Where are we going?" "Around land, it''s too dangerous to run away." That''s why I''m retreating to the coast where the threat of that sea dragon is not coming. " Chris wiped his wet hair clean with a towel. "So, are you okay...? "Luckily, the twins are also escorting us." It''s still safer to get away from here than to take a bad detour to land. " "... I see. Then I''m convinced." "Nm, nnm!" Let''s get some rest! "" I still have to rely on Chris to go! " "Fufu, let me handle this." For the first time in a long time, I lowered my eyes with a bright voice. After that. Exhaling tirelessly, Chris proceeded to the window in the steering room, feeling depressed by the wet hair on her neck. "... Mr. Ain" He murmured the name of Ain who fought the distant sea dragon. 504 and the treasures of the sea dragons and the deep sea. As you leave Suzeid, the twin Sea Dragon''s skills gradually show strength. The proud current manipulation calmed the surrounding waters and restored the tranquillity of Suzeid''s harbour, which had been very different until a dozen minutes ago. "Well, what is it?" On a large table in the steering compartment. Katima largely spread out the map. "This is... the sea of Suzeid." Razid, who peeked, said. "I see. So, is this the right place to do it? "This red mark... can''t be you, First Princess...!? "Honestly, if we''re going, we''re almost there." Katima, pointing out the red mark with a meatball, made a hard voice. "Was it a mysterious sea where the hidden treasures of the deep sea are sleeping and the monsters don''t come near?" "That''s right! But! In this situation...! "Even if Ain waited for the dragon to be crushed, it would certainly be safer." "But let me make this clear." "If you wait for that safety before you move, your daughter will definitely become a seaweed." "Ahhhhh, why? "Outside my specialty, I can only imagine the presence that shocked me so much." Then Katima pointed to the distant sky. Is that the area of the ocean...? Katima keeps saying to Razid, who opened her eyes. "As you can see, the storm has not subsided here." "I like the sea dragons, and the sea that I''ve vandalized on my own will remain unchanged..." A ship fishing in the sea where monsters appear.... It will be difficult to resist, and the end of the road will be cruel. "That''s why we don''t have much time left." Will you help me? To Razid, who waited for words in anticipation. Katima shakes her beard and says. "... well, even if I were married, there''s something I think of when I was born into royalty." I didn''t intend to treat Razid personally in the same way as she did, but I couldn''t say that there was nothing in my heart like Ain. But I wonder if this is the case at this point in time. ----Razid, who couldn''t afford to look at it, broke his knees with tears and put his hands together to hold him at Katima''s feet. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Katima also has the authority to move Leviathan in an emergency. Everyone heard this because they decided to go and help Razid''s daughter. Some time has already passed and Leviathan, with all of us aboard, is now arriving at his destination. It was only after that that that the state of the sea as seen from the steering room changed. Razid stood by the window and said "over there" in a small voice, attracting Katima and Chris''s attention. He pointed to the sea and informed everyone that he had arrived in the sea. "As you can see, these waves don''t calm down. When I noticed it, the direction of the wave itself changed, and sometimes it suddenly became rough. It seems that the children of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince are calming down now, but it''s not usually the place we should come on a fisherman''s boat." "Hmm? Then why did you and this apprentice do nothing?" "... our ship is special. I didn''t expect you to take advantage of that ruggedness at a time like this." "Nnnnnnnnnnnn..." By the way, the color of the sea was different from before. It seems similar to the southern island where I enjoyed my vacation the other day, but slightly different. In the cobalt blue sea water, the brilliant waves of colour are swinging instantly, but nothing is growing, and there are no fish. It was very similar to the light when the Magic Stone Cannon was fired. "What is that light?" "If I hadn''t heard from the stubborn lord, I would have. The answer is no one knows." "Hmm... is that light sending a monster?" "If possible, I''d like to take a sample and go home, but I''ll put that behind me." Then Katima accompanied Chris to the window. Razid, who looked out over the sea, lurked in his voice. Can you see it? "... no, I don''t see it either." "That''s a hassle." Has Rajid''s ship not come to the waters, been hit by a sea dragon before coming here, or... " It has sinked since it came to this waters, or it has been narrowed down to these three choices. As the heavy air began to drift, Razid finally drooped while pressing his forehead against the window. But here, outside the steering bay. The twins who were swimming to protect their sides peeked into their faces. Chris. "I know. Maybe he found something." Running out of the steering room in a hurry, Chris ran across the ship and quickly took his feet to deck. As the rain of the rough storm struck her cheeks, she approached under the twins, holding back her gold thread. Unfortunately, there is no verbal communication with twins. But the twins are smart. If you find anything, you should let me know right away. "Ell! Al!" When he saw Chris carrying his legs, the twins put their faces on the giant Riviathan. When you think about hatching from eggs, you look different. Cu... cu Elle rang lightly and put something at Chris''s feet. It appears to be a mast of a broken ship. Razid, who had followed Chris, found it, and Katima, who had arrived late, was in sight again. "You''re lying..." The powerless Razid fell off his knees and hugged the broken mast. There''s no point in fixing anything anymore. "It belongs to my ship... it''s so broken..." The monster attacked me while I was floating. I almost burst into tears. Huh Al snorted. Chris and Katima were astonished by this, and were dazed by Al''s unusual behavior. Rajid shook himself in anger as if he had been fooled. However, when I looked up at Al''s face, my anger slipped out. Because the jewel-like eyes said, "Don''t give up." Her older sister, Elle, continued to look in one direction. When the line looks at it, there is a descending current that folds the ocean. "Hurry up and go where I''m pointing my finger!" Katima gives instructions out loud from the deck. "Ohhhh! It''s dangerous! "Don''t be ridiculous!" It''s not a battleship that''s soft enough to defeat that kind of downward current! " He blocked Razid''s voice and pushed Leviathan forward. In an instant, when approaching the descending currents, you can see unexpected space. "It''s amazing." "Dear Katima-sama...! What the hell is that? The descending currents ahead of you and the huge rock entrances hidden beneath you. The hole where the sea water was sucked in sometimes showed a slight release of sea water from the terminal. ... I can''t see the bottom of the ocean, but Katima knows something. "Looks like that rock leads deep into the ditch." The twins swim next to the hole and inhale the sea water to come back. When I sprayed it on the mast I just put on, the mast quickly rotted. At the same time, the sparkle that was mixed in the sea water evaporates and gives off a sweet aroma. "Cumming! Cumming! Gah...... ahhh! Perhaps the twins are convinced that there is a swallowed ship underneath. If I succeed, I have already dived and checked. I don''t know what to say, but Katima and Chris, who have known each other for a long time, know that. On the other hand, Katima sniffs the sweet scent and folds her arms with her eyebrows closed. "The smell of this poison... no, no, no! But actually....." "Hi, princess! What the hell is this guy!? "Just be quiet!" Let''s just leave the identity of the poison... maybe this is it... " Katima stands in front of the twins and looks up and asks. "Is there a cavity down there?" Then the twins nodded wisely. "That means a place like a submarine cave... but if that happens... if someone goes there, it''s poisonous... the problem is... if the sea water flows in..." "---Katima-sama" "Getting the twins to go... isn''t realistic." "The size of the twins, I''m sure they''ve already done it...." Katima-sama! "Nnnnnnnn!? What''s wrong with shouting suddenly!? Chris stood in front of Katima, who shook his hands in a hurry. Chris sucks the chicken into his mouth from one point to the next and fixes his proud hair with a hand comb. Eventually, they tie it to the nostalgic ponytail. "I''ll go. The poison is fine with my equipment. When I look at the twins, I''m sure it won''t be rude." The twins would stop if they were in danger, and this certainty was also in Katima. "I''ll go back as soon as I find my life in danger." "I know. If anything happens to me, Ein''s life is at stake." Katima says to her that suggests that it has roots. "I doubt Doriard has the same roots as a dry ad." "But the danger should be avoided." "Bye, I''ll take my red balls of the earth just in case." They gave it to me in the form of earrings. Chris thought for a moment, but as soon as he received it, he put it on his earlobes. "You''re both going there!? "No, I''m the only one going." "Then I ''m-" "No, I''m the one who''s qualified. In addition to the equipment, it is physically difficult to poison, and my physical abilities are very optimal." "Oh, can''t I go with you!? Chris nodded and said nothing further, saying that waste of time should be avoided even for one second. "I''m pretty optimistic when I suck it off." "Actually, I am, too. There are twins, and even if they were swallowed, they wouldn''t die." "Nmu." You should avoid it just in case. " "Nevertheless, I''ll be right back." The special currents around here do not necessarily change at any time. Though they have twins, they say they should eat everything. "I have a small emergency vessel." I don''t want to go underwater for a while, so I''d better dive on it. " "Thank you. I was wondering what to do with Miu and her on my way home." They proceeded to the deck and removed the chains of the small ship that had been secretly prepared beside the carcass and floated it on the surface of the sea. Elle approaches, sucks on the chain, and looks at Chris. "----I ''m coming." That''s how Chris, who boarded the boat, soon jumped into the downstream with Elle''s power and twin skills: the current. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The rough waves were supposed to calm down by the twins. Toxins drifting in the sea are also avoided by their skills, and they dive without any particular obstacles. It was only a few minutes. Eventually, as Katima imagined, she reached the cavity behind the hole. If you open the door of a small boat and go outside, this is a small cave built in the deep sea. ----There was Rajid''s ship. He drifted to the edge of the rock that became land and managed to maintain the shape of the ship even though it was half-destructed. There is a fire next to the ship.... One little girl was crouching and warming her trembling hands. "Nh... Mio-chan! When Chris broke up with the twins and approached the ship, he called the name of Miu, who was fighting solitude. Then Miu looks at Chris and blinks again. Large grains of tears floated on the eyelids, and the distance was filled with a fluffy, powerless step. "Well done...! It''s okay! "Nh... uhh... fuh..." Press Chris against his body and leak his swallow. However, there was no sign of the sailor who was supposed to be with Mew. "Mio-chan, where did the man who was moving the ship go...? "Um... that guy... he went away... and I don''t know anymore..." "That way... no way..." This is where Chris stopped the boat earlier. There is no doubt that there is no escape here. That way, the sailor would have given up... surviving. "What kind of person is that?" Speaking of coincidence, I brought Miu here. To the fact that I chose to make myself comfortable, a negative emotion that was difficult to put into writing grabbed my brain. It must have been hard to hear. Miu trembled further and cried with a small voice. "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it anymore." The power is also in Chris''s hand to hold him. Let''s get out of here and get him under Rajid as soon as we can. I thought so, but I looked at the water that had stopped the small boat and checked my thoughts. "El, Al. Can you calm down the current around you? I can stand it no matter what happens to me, but I have to take Mew with me. Curu! Gah! The twins perceived the intention and immediately dived into the sea. Then Chris sat in front of the fire, and also sat Miu and looked at the fire. "Dad''s here to pick me up." "Really...? Did your father come...? "Yes, so don''t worry." "... even though it''s dangerous, did your father come too? "No, it''s because it''s dangerous. If it''s for someone I love, I''m not afraid at all." "What if it''s for someone I like...? Miu gradually regained his calm and could not afford to listen to Chris. Hands that hug you from behind are warm, leaving you to nature and body. A gentle, gentle voice from Chris. The little Miu listened only to the voice and looked at the flames of the fire. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A little back in time, near the sea dragon that appeared in Suzeid. Rough waves and storms were constantly approaching, but the situation was one-sided. (... I knew this guy was different.) Dragon Man, Sera. Ain has experienced many fights in his lifetime, but now he has the pride of surely winning the same fight over and over again. But Sera''s not the only one. There is no chance of winning a battle that presupposes an exchange of life from the beginning. The flames of pride are, of course, too much of the power of the thread of power. Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii The cries of a sea dragon that has been mutilated by a sickle and repeatedly regenerated several times echo. Ain also shook his sword with Ain, sometimes growing roots and stopping moving, and bought it in battle with Sera. The rough rain that struck the side became intense as the sea dragon was depleted, and the waves increased. It''s as if you''re running away with your magic on the verge of breathing. The way Ain scrapes the land with a violent body is the threat of the sea dragon he heard on his youngest day. It''s about time you scraped enough. Once, Serra stood at the roots of the tree at a distance. Ain, who also came next door, brutally scratched up his wet hair in the rain. Sure enough dragons to deplete it. Repeat the attack with both of you for a while. I''m already using a remarkable amount of magic. "Ain runs up to the Magic Stone at once, penetrates the Magic Stone and sucks the magic." "How long should I smoke?" "As I said earlier, I will suck some of that woman''s magic. I had to come a little, but with patience... I see. If you think the magic of the sea dragon is gone, you can stop it." "I mean... check it out locally." "Kufufu, I can''t even make it like this. Well then... The two people watching each other disappeared at the same time. Running across the ocean, she filled the distance at the moment, and Serra headed straight for the sea dragon. Ain is a little behind it. The heat drifted out of the cellar with one hand, spinning the sickle dexterity. It is not good to speak of the Fire in words, and I can''t find the right words. ----The red flame floating in Serra''s palm. The deep red light dust begins to drift, and the rain that falls evaporates in an instant. At a fragile moment, the erythema floats from the palm of your hand. "Fire King''s Embrace (Dragon Breath)" It brought a moment of silence, evaporated to the sound, and was emitted. Flashes a deep red flash and dyes the clouds red to dew the sky. The erythrodyed waves are only heading towards the sea dragon... and... "... gi... ahh... ahh..." The sea dragon screamed indelibly. Almost all the translucent liquids that make up the body evaporate, leaving only the head and the unreliable body that gradually revives. "Ain, I''d like to ask you something." "Eh, yeah... what is it? "The sea dragon, give him a break." Then, Serra, who lay down unexpectedly, said in a heavy voice. Did she have pity for the dragon? The reason is uncertain, but Ain jumps up accordingly. "Yes, I''ll get it over with soon" Through the roots of trees exposed to the sea surface, you reach the magic stone on your forehead. Lost light from the pupils, weak eyes and eyes staggered. Make it easier quickly. This single-minded Ishtal pierces the Magic Stone deeply. The magic of the sea dragon that I remember is transmitted to Ain''s body. Soon, however, it was like a pierced chest. Unlike when I inhaled the magic of Velgok, it was a similar phenomenon. (Kh......) It''s painful, but I can''t stop. The girl in the magic stone also twisted her cheeks spicy... Eventually... like a lie. The magic stone rises from the semi-transparent body and falls without force. A fine crack appeared on the robust Magic Stone and the girl was released. The Dragon Magic Stone bursts into space and the girl inside is thrown out. Ain supports the girl''s body and strokes her chest down when her body is warm. Then he realized that the end of the battle was finally coming, and he looked up at the sunlight that had begun to fall. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The storm stopped completely, and Suzeid''s sea was wrapped in the usual serenity. It is a misery of the town, to say the least. Of course, the town was worried, but Ain put the girl on the roots of the tree after the battle and sat down next to Serra to watch. "I''ll leave this to you." "... eh? "It''s dull. I thought you were more concerned about the town. Then I guess I''ll just have to go. Leave him to me and get out of here." "Are you sure? "Don''t worry, I won''t go. I won''t tell you later! And Ain sweetened Serra, and passed on the roots of the trees, and headed toward the city. It was not long after the girl woke up. "Here..." Looks like you''re awake. "A---- The Sanctuary''s Hegemon...!? "Don''t stand up. There is no enmity against you, and you cannot win when you fight from the front in the first place. Until Ain asked for it and had a tough fight." The girl tried to wake her body, but her body was not free. The wear and tear is intense, the pain is intense, and it''s not even easy to move your fingertips. "Answer. Why was the Lord with the Son of the King absorbed by the cursed magic stone?" "The hegemon of the sanctuary... gu... ah... child...? "That water dragon is one of the two that the dragon brought in. The encounter sucked, but it was cute if you got used to it. I couldn''t breathe because of the end of my life, but I was sleeping in this ocean." "............" "I didn''t think you were going to burn the dragon with your hands, because I thought it was my kid." That''s why Sera was tormented by the severity before she stabbed her. "She was... beautiful..." Oh, let''s see. "That''s it... so... I came to this place... and I wanted to be with you..." "I don''t know, but I''ve heard of necromancers who sometimes have love for dead beings." She nodded that she understood the situation for the time being and placed her hand on the girl''s chest. Warm and gentle magic flows into the girl''s body. "Who did it?" "Nh... uhh... guh..." "Who cursed my child and fed you? "Nh..." The girl moves her lips but can''t hear her. Face down and put your ears around your mouth, there. "Al... my... heaven..." Open your eyes to the voices you hear. Sera tightly tied her lips and swallowed her teeth, and her eyes fell down. Holds the hand of a girl whose heartbeat is weak and asks. "Yes, sir." Keep going. "Thank you for being with my child. What do you want? "My... my...? "If there''s anything I can do, there''s a condition." The girl smiled weakly and put her hand on Sera''s cheek. Come here and say it out loud. "With her." When Sera nodded and smiled at the girl, the girl also smiled back and closed her eyes. Your hands are dripping without force, not to the roots of the trees. No words then, no heartbeat in the chest. The rising Serra set off the roots of the tree in a sickle, and the girl''s body sank into the sea. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Kuchun! Miu, held by Chris, sneezed. The fire is warm, but the body is wet with sea water, and honestly, it is cold in this submarine cave. As he was turning his arms, Chris mostly saw the path leading to the surface of the sea. Chris smiled bitterly as Elle shook her head to the side. "I''m sorry, I think we should wait a little longer." "Yeah, I''m fine. It''s just a little cold, so it''s okay." "... it''s hard to catch a cold. Let''s get closer to the fire." But Miu was generous. He laughs without complaining about the cold, even though he''s been in a place like this for a while. Some of you care about the side, but even so, you''ll be so generous as to be able to do this behavior. "Oneechan, can I ask you something? "Yes? What is it? "Why do people come to pick me up? "... um, that''s a tough question! I get stuck in clear words while saying it myself. "But maybe it''s because I want to be with you. As always, I want to stay with you." "... I don''t really understand." "Fufu, I don''t really understand either. But did Miu ever pick you up at the entrance when your father came home from work? "Yes, there is. My father cheeks me when I come." "Have you ever felt happy about that? "Just a little happy- ahh, I don''t like my beard getting jolly." "Ahahah, but perhaps it''s important to be happy." I''m sorry I found out about something other than Razid, but somehow, it seems to have passed on what I wanted to say. The beard is likely to be a problem eventually, but there is nothing else you can do at home. Onee-san... "What''s wrong with me? "Does oneesan ever pick someone up? "Eh... yes. Yes, there is." I can''t count that. "I picked him up every day and dropped him off in the morning." "Amazing. You like a lot of people." If you ask me something straight, it will shine on you. It was salvation that he did not look at his face. With his eyes closed, Chris can clearly remember the day. Especially... today was the day the sea dragon appeared and soon after I dropped Ain off, I went to the battlefield. In this way, the waves from the submarine cave also calmed down. As Chris watched, the twins suddenly began to rejoice. "El, Al? Speak up, but the twins won''t look at us all the time. I wonder why, but soon it became clear why. "©¤ ©¤ ©¤ Puhaa!" Chris, who was taken aback, said, "Huh? I leaked an idiotic voice, but I never mistook the person who came. But why are you here...? Besides, it looks like he''s been swimming. Cumming! Cumming! Gah, gah! "Tickling! I''ll play slowly later, so be a good boy! He went up the rock and took off from the sea, distorting his cheeks with a view of the collapsed ship. But I loosened my cheeks when I saw Chris and Miu nearby. "Ah, Mr. Ain!? "I''m glad they''re safe. I came to pick you up just in case... yeah, I''m relieved you both looked okay." "Why are you here...!? I thought you were fighting a sea dragon...! "Something went wrong over there. I also met with Krone and talked to him, but he contacted me because we were in trouble. There''s plenty to talk about, but let''s get rid of it first." "... you came on another ship." "No, I feel like I''m running and swimming in the sea. This is the fastest." I thought it was rude, but I didn''t point it out. Ain wet his body with sea water was laughing lightly with water, and when he pointed it out, he knew that no matter what he said, he could only smile bitterly. Mi-chan, it''s okay now. Ain said that and stroked Miu''s head. Oneesan said the waves are hard. "Oh, that''s true. But don''t worry, I''ve calmed you down." "... Your Royal Highness is amazing." I don''t know, I''m glad to hear that. Just looking at the Ain that came in front of me, Chris''s cheeks were getting a little bit upset. I couldn''t stop talking to Miu until now. "Wow, wow, I''m going to look at the ship! "Oh, is anybody in there? "I''m not here! But just in case, I thought I''d check it out! "Ah... oh, I see." "Wait a minute! I''ll be right back...." I''ve been sitting on my feet before and my feet get a little fluffy. Standing up, Chris slightly broke the balance at his feet and his body leaned, but Ain immediately supported it. Are you okay? "... but I just showed the trick I had before me! "Eh... eh...? Sometimes it overlaps too many things. I thought it might be illuminated at this time, but there was no risk to life in the first place, and even more, Ain came and everything was gone. To be perfectly clear, I was uncomfortable. Leave Ayn in the middle of the day and step into a semi-destructed ship to hide. Whatever it is, I was going to check it out last time. -----kun, kun. After Chris left, Miu pulled the hem of Ain''s clothes. "Has His Royal Highness Prince Wang come to pick me up? "Yes, I can go home now." Apparently it wasn''t the reply I was asking for, and Miu''s face looked up was not refreshed. "My sister said that." "Nh, what? "The people who come to pick me up like the people who are waiting." I replied "I see." I don''t know how many times, and Ain turned around and scratched my cheeks. "Does His Royal Highness Prince Wang like onee-san? It''s a word of conviction. But when asked, Ain now looks at Miu. I followed my knees and shared my gaze. "--That''s right. I..." I looked into my eyes and my eyes and said the answer in a quiet voice. However, I closed my mouth with happiness. "I''m sorry to move on from here. It''s something I have to say directly to Chris." "... I don''t know." "I can''t tell you the hard thing, but it''s important to me. That''s why I have to tell Chris before anyone else does." I stroked Miu''s head again and smiled. The answer was the same when I said yes, but I avoided taking it lightly. I didn''t mean to be presumptuous, nor did I have a sense of repudiation in speaking. I just want to take care of the meaning of words and avoid speaking here. This is nothing more than cherished thoughts and hearts. "I''m back now... that? Mr. Ain, your face is a little red. "Come on, isn''t it your fault? "I can''t be mistaken. The fever... excuse me for a moment." As he left the ship, Chris lurked with the calmness he had just experienced and this time approached Ain, laying his forehead and forehead on top of him. "I don''t seem to have a fever. I wonder if I''m a little tired." "... maybe" Miu, who was quiet, had his neck bent several times. When you put your arms together with a small body, you roar. But in a few seconds, he raised his face and looked at Chris and laughed. "What onee-san said was true." Miu said so and took Chris''s hand before Chris asked him back. "I have something important for your father on board, so can I go get it? Fine, you should come with me because it was safe to see it earlier. It will be troublesome twice, but Chris went to check it even if I was told earlier. When she gave Ain permission, she took Miu''s hand and approached the ship again. Ain overlooks the submarine cave with Ain, fu. "... this scent..." The scent of poison tickled my nostrils and I thought it was impossible. The fragrance comes from the back. Toxicolytic EX works secretly if you hold hands. "Chris, I''m gonna take a look in the back! I''ll be back in a few minutes! "Oh, in the back!? Don''t push me!? Looks like we''re having trouble navigating the place, and we''ll hear back from you soon with forgiveness. I thought it would be too long, so I moved forward fast enough. The serpentine road was difficult to walk, but it proceeded lightly. Then, take me to the back... A thick, poisonous atmosphere stops like a wall. Noteworthy is the luminosity hidden behind the mood. "... is that so?" I have a lot to think about, but why didn''t the monster get close? Besides, I could understand that the toxin was soaked in seawater. It was all because of that light. Ain opens his hands, cares and breaks down the toxin. Moving forward, the legs stepped on a thick swamp of poison. Behind them is the foundation of small earth. The water does not seem to be sea water, like spring water coming from somewhere. This spring water is a nutrient from the body of the flowing monster. The sun is lacking, but it may have replaced the thick magic that drifted. I can''t tell Ain how much I thought about it. "... I''m surprised." He said, an old tale that has been passed down for a long time. Said the legend of the sea that enchanted people and did not stop. "This is the treasure of the deep sea." I reached out and took Ain in my hand. Ichiri''s Blue Fire Rose shines brightly in gold. 505 Suzeid Epilogue On the morning of the day it left for a few days, Suzeid looked down from the hill and was bustling. It was a disturbance with many sacrifices, but the operation didn''t stop, and everyone was committed to rebuilding for a brighter tomorrow than today. "Well, as you can see! If it''s so thick, I won''t lose to King''s Landing! That''s what Razid said. He was laughing happily. Ain nods "definitely" as he listens and looks back at the bustle of the avenue. "Speaking of which, didn''t you stop the cigar?" "... a change in mood. Well, it''s not my fault if I smoke alone. I''ll let him smoke too." "Gravestone, aren''t you dirty? "Gahhhhhhhh! He can''t complain if he''s dirty with smoke and ash! The cigar placed on the tombstone is firmly lit, and the smoke is lit little by little. Smoke is gray and fragrant. Ain laughed if they were good, and turned back to the town. "--I ''m sorry, I had a little more work to do." Ohh? "That''s right. It may have reduced the damage to the town.... it''s a theory of results." "I don''t care. It''s only thanks that I''m wrong to complain. We don''t know much about it, but we do know that His Majesty helped us. "... it would be helpful if you could say so" I didn''t ask what happened to the girl. Or rather, after forcibly crossing the sea to Riviathan, she returned to town without Serra. You said you would explain, but you don''t think so. But I didn''t think she''d make a difference. (Should I stop by?) That was the plan from the beginning, and it would be just right at this time. Your Highness! I''ve brought the Chancellor! I heard the voice of Viscount Suzeid from a distance. Turning around, he appears to have come with Warren in a carriage. There were two carriages, and Chris stood right in front of the carriage where they stood. It hasn''t been so long, but when I look at Warren''s face here, I find some strange emotions in my heart. "I see... Your Highness will be back tomorrow." "I''m sorry... I really wanted to stay a little longer." "Don''t worry about it. Your Highness didn''t do anything wrong, and if we had words like that, we''d be fine." That''s what Razid said and fell on his knees. The hand placed on his chest was masculine in the sea. "Now I''m going to ask my lord and King''s Landing. I know you don''t want to see him lightly, but..." "... I''m waiting. I''d love to eat with you then." "Haha! Put me in the castle yard! "Did they find out? That''s why I''m looking forward to it." Ain reached out to Rajid with a pleasant smile and stood him up and finally said, "See you again." Razid, who was leaving, was big and bold. "Did that man do something rude? "It''s okay, Mr. Razid is a good man." When I told Vladimir Suzeid, who had come to replace him, Ein saw Warren. I have a message from His Majesty. "Er... I don''t want to ask you anything..." "Fufu, I beg your pardon. Anything," Can''t you even take a vacation? That''s it. " I want to say yes, but I can''t say yes. Looking back, I don''t remember taking a decent vacation. That''s exactly what happened to Birdland the other day. "We need to discuss whether it''s my fault." "Yeah, I''d love to get it on the agenda." I exchanged greetings and moved on to the subject of Suzeid. We moved on from an unprecedented case of a sea dragon, and eventually what did you do aboard Riviasan? I''ve shared a lot of things, but I don''t know much about that dragon. Eventually, Ein and Warren turned their gaze. Except for the case of the girl who had been communicated in advance, I summarized my opinions because there was still room for investigation. "--Your Highness, could you show me again? Vladimir Suzeid tended to hesitate. "Let me see... oh, you mean that?" Ain put his hand in the chest pocket of his jacket, recalling what he had told him as soon as he got back to town. Place a golden rose gem in your hand. "Maybe it was called the hidden treasure of the deep sea." "I can''t believe it really existed... I was surprised when I was contacted by letter, but I am satisfied if I saw it. Such an exquisite dish can only be counted as an istalica spacious dish." "Hmm... it looks like Ein really has something to do with the Star Crystal." "Ahahah... they''re right." The question is what to do with this. Even if it was Ain, I have no doubt that it is Suzeid''s property... The beloved Viscount Suzeid nodded at Warren''s face. "Please take it. Your Highness, at least I can repay you." "----Viscount Suzeid!? Even a regular Star Crystal can earn millions of dollars, which is different from the usual one. Ain was surprised to know it well. "Hahahaha! How was it, Viscount Suzeid? If it were Ain-sama, you would be able to draw attention, as I told you, right? "Yes, I was more surprised than I imagined." "So, let''s take what we talked about in the carriage to the deck." "Um... eh? What are you two talking about?" "I''m sorry about this. I am familiar with the personality of this Warren, Ayn. Viscount Suzeid was going to give it to Ain, but I expected this. So for my part, I''m going to do some measures for Suzeid." He said that he was going to do a lot of things for reconstruction. In addition, Ain has decided not to impose taxes on the materials of the monsters he has destroyed, but to reduce most of them depending on the item. There are other minor measures, but they have been omitted here. "However, please forgive me for the Hailong materials." "I know. I don''t think it would be nice to give that kind of material to the folk grass so easily." "Thank you for your understanding." Ain opened his mouth unexpectedly, surprised that the story was going on in an unknown place. "Mr. Warren!? No matter how much it''s for this gem, it''s easy to decide how much money will move...! "This is by no means a wasteful measure. There''s no doubt that a lot of money is needed for reconstruction." "That''s why...." "But that''s not all." He smiled as if he were a grandfather. I''m aiming for Ain in a good mood. "This is important for the royal family, and for the future of Ishtalica." Deeply speaking, the carriage was returned from the seat by the carefree Viscount Suzeid. "What do you mean? "It would be better if there wasn''t much difference between you and Her Highness. In words, it will be attached to the first and second, but after all, it is the difference between early and late. Some nobles care about the details, but don''t worry about it." "... is that possible?" "Well, let''s not be impudent with words." The aged Warren raised her index finger and pressed it against her lips in an unusual tearful manner. ... I see, it would certainly be futile to put it into words. The other day, Ain had the same taste in a submarine cave, and I felt it was different to say it lightly. "Well, I''ve given you a lot of reasons." Warren rubbed his beard. "If you think of the wealth Ain has brought so far, this estimate is about error. Don''t you have to worry about it? "Well... say it lightly again..." "Sometimes you can be selfish." "No, no, no, I think I''m pretty selfish." "No, Ayn is too modest for things to cost money. Oops, if you don''t mind, I''ll compare it with the royalties of the past." You can say it even if you keep talking. First of all, there''s no way you can beat Warren with your mouth. Ain nodded, "It''s not a dispute, but if you say so..." "Let me tell you more about what happened earlier in the evening. I hear Ein will help you rebuild after this, and will you be back in town soon? Oh, I guess so. Move your foot under the carriage you were waiting for. Standing outside, Chris waved his hand and fluffy his hair. Warren walks next to Ain as he looks back and laughs, bending his neck and putting his arms together. It''s not a big deal, but I''ve been worried. Ain-sama, Ain-sama "Nh, what''s wrong?" "Before I picked you up, Mr. Krone actually..." Chris put his face close to Ain''s ear and Ain accepted it. The more you feel your breath, the more you can change your orientation. Even though they were close, Warren noticed that they looked more natural than before they left King''s Landing. "Ah... I knew it." "Fufu, you were right." "I was injured, so I said to rest in the morning. It was unexpected to insist on going out and working." "But don''t worry, Katima-sama is around! Chris looks up at Ain with beautiful eyes all the time. The same is true of the eye that looks down. Is something wrong?... no, I don''t doubt it. Warren smiled calmly, realizing that something was definitely going on. "Let''s get back to town. ----- Here." Chris reached out to Ain, who got into the carriage first. As usual, I hesitated for a moment in view of my position... "Thank you very much. I''ll help you when you get back to town." "Didn''t Chris have a job? "I''ve worked hard to finish it. So I''ll try my best next afternoon! Instead of hesitating, she kept on communicating lightly. "... oh no" Warren murmured and lowered his gaze. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The carriage that returned to town stopped in front of the inn. Almost completely destroyed boulevards are intact, but little by little there is rubble. I had heard that things were going well thanks to the presence of many adventurers. "Let''s see how Krone''s doing first." "Ok! I''ll wait here! Ain, who got off the carriage, said so and went into the inn and summoned the lift upstairs. Among the openings was a small object in a pure white robe, with no sign of descent. Instead, he looked at the Ain and pulled the lever toward the top. But look at it and Ain understands. Sela-san, it''s quite sudden. "Mm-hmm. The other day. I can''t afford to do that either." "I don''t mind. I had something to do with myself. So, can I ask you to explain a lot? "No, can''t we afford to do this here? "... sure." "I came here to tell him to set up the scene." She says that, removes the hood and shows her face. "I''ll wait in the hideout of the goddess Ishtal. Let''s talk loosely in that place. Honestly, we can''t afford each other right now." "I see. I think we''ll be there in a few days." "Nh. It would be helpful if you could bring me some sweetness." I understand that too. So, what about Serra? The lift stops on the other floor than where Ain was staying. Sera went out here. "The pigeon is headed for the tip of the leg. Even if I said I was going there, I should have said I was going home because it was like the house of a pigeon." She laughs at the end and walks away. The remaining Ain pulls the lever to go further up, recalling the other day. ... it was full of wonders. Suddenly, the sea dragon attacked the town, but the girl in question is also strange. I hope it''s not too much trouble. This wish cannot be expected while Serra is here. Arriving on the top floor, Ain leaks out of the lift and looks out the window, sighing at the city''s tragic state. ----First we have to do what we can before we leave Suzeid. When I reconfirmed this idea, I opened the door to the room. 506 Sequencer Far from King''s Landing. It is now under the direct control of the Royal Family, and its authority is entrusted to Ain - a half-day carriage ride from the shrined dungeon site. The two of Ain and Olivia, who had been intimate since everyone slept at night. "Oh, it seems like Ain''t running away." "I want to spend as much time as possible, so I think I should hurry and come back in the morning." Of course, there were knights watching around the inn, but it was watching the suspicious. So when Ain tried to leave the inn behind closed doors, he couldn''t stop or notice. "Be careful and go. I''ll be waiting in Ain''s room." Sophisticated and gently waved, Ain lay his hand on the window frame. "When I get back to the castle, I''ll thank you for something." Olivia told me she was looking forward to it when she left and disappeared in the dark. ----- There is no land exploration. But I knew the direction. I felt like I knew the signs of Serra, and I walked straight through the woods and across the mountains. Even though Ain is now, it is only a dream to arrive in a few minutes. About an hour after I left the inn, I finally saw the place. ... over there. Hold your breath and look at the ruins of the fallen tower. And... there it is. "What are you doing here?... I was just about to go to bed..." Serra sat on the chair with the rubble in her mouth. "I have a souvenir. Please forgive me." "Mh... hh!? You smell sweet!? It smells sweet!? "Apart from Suzeid, I need you to tell me something else. Please hold on to this while you talk." "It''s a good idea! Nmmm... so hurry up." Yes, hurry up inside... "We have to move our bodies and make them hungry! Ayn, go out with your husband! "Hmm......" What are you doing with the stick? The annoying voice leaked. But Sera doesn''t care. "Let''s go to the lower room. Follow me." If this happens, we don''t have to go out. Ain is more than happy to be able to listen, he leaks his breath in anticipation of what happens next. Yes, Sera said she moves her body. That way... what I mean is... ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Everyone enjoys the benefits." At the bottom of a vast underground space. Ain was now in the world of the old scenery where she lived. Where the scenery of Serra''s birthplace spreads. "Kh...." "In the first place, the technology for issuing status cards is not unique to the Ishtar Islands." As she spoke, Sera easily passed Ain''s sword without losing her breath. "There are people who have given us the excellence of technology. It''s about the people who crossed the sea like trees and came to the Ishtar Islands." "Hmm... why did you give me that technology! "Let''s do it as part of the investigation, as part of the management" "Heh......! "Think about it. Everyone can know their strength and communicate it to others. It''s also true to glimpse one end of a skill that you don''t understand. Such technology could not have been born so easily at such a border. It''s just a gift that goes beyond God''s work and knowledge." Her sickle rivals Ain''s neck. No, not at the edge. "That''s not a bad idea." The twist of the moment brought the sickle to Ain''s pocket. But Ain was also mean. Play it with strenuous movements by physical abilities, distancing and breathing. "Whoa! Well done! "Hah... hah... so who wants to investigate and manage the technology? "It''s the guild. Well, it''s not an Ishtar Island-born guild, it''s an alliance built all over the world far away. After all, it''s about the people who formed the guild around here." "I don''t know why. That''s a lot more." Ain was stunned by the mysterious situation of taking a short break during the battle. "The alliances you say have roots all over the world. It''s almost everywhere you go through a despicable countryside like the Ishtar Islands." "So, I''d like to listen to you slowly if possible...! "It makes sense. I think so... it''s time for my stomach too." "I feel like I''ve had enough, so will you eat the sweetness I brought you? -That''s right! No, it''s not fun! ... good. It''s finally over. (What''s going on... that dragon man...) In addition to everything that leads to power, Stamina is too monstrous. Thanking her for her remaining strength on her way home, Ain went to a tree by the lake about Serra, who was walking ahead, and sat down on the floor following her. Here, the sweetness Ain had bought in town was placed like a mountain, and Sera sparkled her eyes at the same time as she saw it. "Wow... what a paradise...! Oh, no, it''s not about this mental landscape! She squeezes the sweetness in her hands, and it feels happier now. Ain also carried the sweetness to his mouth, and looked up at the sky while keeping his body in the trunk of the tree. Alliance... I''ve heard about the world from Serra before. Betting on the same number of stars that shine in the night sky is still vast enough, and the number of people is comparable. I mean, here in Ishtalica, as she says, is far from there. However, Ain didn''t want to carry her feet to the countries that Serra said. "Why are you worried about the guild you''re talking about? Well... "Some of them say they want to investigate and manage, and they behave like they call themselves the world government, but it''s nothing serious. Instead, it''s more of a problem for the powerful who want to control it, but are not." Sera says with her cheeks up her favorite sweet bread. "Are you talking about people like Serra?" "That''s right. I don''t mean to behave freely, but I''m still not a common sense person... Hahahahahaha... Ain, next time you''ll buy as much candy bread as you can. Good." Ah, yes. "I can''t help but be honest and immersed in research. I can''t help it because I want to eat sweets." A warm spring breeze strokes the lake. Although it is early summer outside, there is no concept of season in this world alone. In the same scene as before, there was no impact in the battle between the two. At that time, it collapsed in the aftermath of the battle, but after all, if Sera was full of vitality, it might not have any particular effect. Lend me one of these. Yes? "It''s not a status card. My lord, what did you say as soon as you got here? I remember it a few decades ago. "I didn''t do anything, but I said it broke." "I didn''t do anything, but it broke! Don''t do anything but say it! Do something unconsciously or in the hope of being better! I can''t help it, so I''ll show you." That being said, I really don''t have any episodes to think of this time. I smoked Vaffar''s magic stones, but that''s all. I have had many experiences smoking magic stones before, and I have the power of toxicolytic EX. I only felt uncomfortable about this one - Verguk. I''ve thought of Vafar as a tribe of gods before I came here. (Isn''t that the tribe of gods...?) Honestly, it was too weak, but I had to feel that way. Whatever. "Please." Nmu Hand Serra the status card that was removed from her pocket. "Oh, my goodness, I''m worried about you." At first glance, she cut to pieces. Of course, it''s an icon that tilts its head. Then they return the status card, and all the extra questions come to mind. We were halfway there. "Is everything all right? "No, I''ve never shown it to you, but the same goes for the stat card on" "Please tell me. How did this happen...? Then Sera took a breath. It''s not enough to change the serious attitude over time, but it changes the color of the eyes. "There are individuals in the world who are capable of destroying alliance-certified Powers alone." Then she stood up and looked at the lake. I chewed the sweet bread I had. Hmm! Speak up and lengthen your spine. "Hey, there''s no such thing as an alliance that they don''t want to control. I can''t control them, but I need to know who they are." She turned quietly and looked at Ain. a glamorous smile that coloured her face. Ain listened to the words. Wonders, nature and the fact that the bell rings early. But I wonder if it was because it was a memorable event. Ain was surprised by what happened in the world used to compete with the First Prince. "Parent (,,,,)" Sure, in that built world. Sella in her memory must have said this word. Ain also touched some of his memories. That''s right. A superior is a stronger person in a sequence than a superior. " "I don''t know if I let you out or not." "Don''t be silly. To be precise, it wasn''t the pigeon that got hit first." Still, Sella had to fight back, and sometimes she had to do something so pressing. "He was a selfish man without even thinking about the situation of a pigeon. Anyway, I wonder if someone asked me to crush you. There will be others who may think of Paradise, the homeland of Yan." This is all a difficult story. It was the dragon people who were born behind Sella, and she wanted freedom and tried to get out of the country, but that''s all. But it was a battle to buy the Dragon Man''s wrath. (---and) The sanctuary was destroyed by the power of Serra. I sympathize with the fact that constraints are inherently imposed. If it had been decided that freedom could not be gained unless by battle, it would be even worse. Suppose Ain had been tied to the Roundheart family, which is a living family. If it had been a life where even Krone and I could not get out on that day of the party, and if Olivia hadn''t existed, she would have wanted to escape. I could honestly sympathize with this thought. Let''s get back to it. She pointed to Ain''s status card in the palm of Ain''s hand, which was depicted in a letter he didn''t know. "This stands for number." "Why do my stats cards have numbers? "Let''s decide because Ain is strong." Say it and keep saying it. "Multiply the number of stars by the number of stars, and then multiply it by the same number. Literally the absolute strongest, in a shortage of existence. In general, they are incorporated into a certain sequence, but the sequence is..." A rare force worthy of disaster alone. For there is only one person to bring about destruction. That sequence... "Sequences of divinity (,,,,,) - they''re called" 507 anxiety and forgetfulness "Those who have been incorporated into the divine order are even more distinct. It is said that the tribe of the gods is unlikely to be able to do anything easily." "...... what is the difference between divine status and divine tribe? "The tribe of gods inherently possesses divinity. However, the sequence that is defined, including the existence of a force equivalent to or greater than the power that the tribe of God was born into, is a divine hierarchy." It is said that whether it is a tribe of gods or not, it is not always incorporated into the hierarchy of gods. Only those who are said to be the top of all beings will be incorporated. Now that I understand, Ain plays the status card with his palm, and then... "Am I in there? "Nmu. Like I said." "I see....." "To put it this far, you should understand who the other woman was." They say it''s better than that Velgok, and it''s stupider not to know. It must have been because of her appearance to be alienated. "Sequencers often live freely. Some people have a strong desire to show themselves, and many come forward in front of others, but many of the superiors are just transcendent. But some rule the country like Ain." "Then why did she come to Ishtalica the other day? "It''s because you''re partially free. Ah, I talked to him before he died, but he doesn''t seem to have a purpose." "Ah... dead...? "I''m sorry. I taught you in that town, and I didn''t want to confuse Ain, so I lay down. Of course, Ain didn''t use absorption to kill him. It''s all because of the curser." That''s what Sera said and sighed as she looked up at the sky. "Then I told you that the water dragon was the son of a pigeon." Ain opens his eyes to the words he keeps saying and loses them. When I was told, Ain was surprised by that giant body. But I wasn''t surprised to think it had something to do with that Serra. "One of the two I bought in a neutral city before the pigeons came to the Ishthal Islands. At first, I baked my hands with a yam, but when I was nostalgic, I grew up like a child. But eventually, my life is over. I was sleeping in that ocean." Perhaps you''re the ancestor of the sea dragon that appeared in Ishtalica? If so, I''d like to complain about one thing. Few victims have been killed in the course of a long history, and few scars have been left by that calamity. Because the three sun and moon chips engraved in King''s Landing were also caused by sea dragons that appeared on the old days. "Half correct. The two of them were not children." Well, why halfway? "Maybe there''s a monster who ate the meat after he died. After a long history, the monster has evolved into what you call a sea dragon." Sera soaked some regret in her cheeks and shrugged her shoulders. "However, the sons of Tsubaki were also the sons of Tsubaki, and they were necessary for Ishtalica now. They ate countless giant monsters off the coast of the Ishtar Islands and reduced the threat to people." It has played a role in the composition of the ecosystem to this day. Anyway, when she first came to this place, there were so many monsters that she couldn''t compare to them now. They say it was the same underwater, and it was a more dangerous environment. (It was a time when there were no Battleships... for sure...) Ain was ashamed of himself. "I''m sorry, in some cases I thought I''d have to say something to Sella." "Let''s take it for granted. Especially from Ain." Sella laughed bitterly at Ain''s formation, considering her position. --- Well, that''s too much to talk about. Ain nodded interestingly after listening to an unknown story, and lightly coughed up and changed the scene. Priority should have been given to the girl who was already dead. "The curser used my child, and he also used her." "Well then... who cursed you?" It''s not the same story as when you''re just dealing with an adventurer. If the opponent is a Sequencer, in other words, stronger than Verguk, then the story is different. I don''t know what to do, but Ain, who was lost for a moment, offered to help. At the same time, the figure of one person grabbed the back of his head. (Advisor of the Golden Route -) He doesn''t seem normal either. There''s something we can do to get back together in Suzeid and escape Ain. If so, ignoring it is the apex of foolishness. "Sera-san. Actually, there''s something I want to share." Even if it had nothing to do with it. Because it would be worse if you didn''t share the information and were related to it. But Sera shook her eyebrows when she heard Ain''s voice. Before Ain tells her counselor that she exists, she says in silence. Close your eyes. "Um... eh? "So, I''m telling you to close your eyes." Suddenly she was told and leaned her head. Sella couldn''t ignore her tone, but for some reason she wouldn''t listen to Ain now. "Ugaaa! Damn it! Why don''t you close the door! At last, I was forced to hold my hand, and Ain''s eyelids were lowered. I am wary of what I will do, but I can''t resist the force I can''t imagine from my tiny body, and I don''t even think of letting my body twitch. After giving up, she eventually... Still... Speak with a mysterious voice and come up with something. The wind blew around Ain''s eyes immediately. "What are you doing!? Serra did not answer, poking the scythe of the wind into the ground. I pinched a piece of silver with sparkling thread. "It''s embarrassing. Just shut up for a second." "No, no, no! Explain it..." "Hey, it''s over. You can do whatever you want." It was really quick to finish, and on the contrary, I couldn''t applaud. The blindfolded hand fell off, and the Ain of freedom opened his mouth happily. "That''s why I told Sera-- Ah, that? What''s going on? "There was something I wanted to say... but I seem to have forgotten... what was that...?" "Isn''t that about the woman being cursed? "That''s right! I''ll help you find the killer, too! Ain didn''t feel uncomfortable with his words. This was natural, and I had no doubt that there was no mistake. I was just about to talk to you about a golden route counselor. I neglected to forget the fact and the reason I was going to talk about it. "Don''t worry about Ain because he''ll do it. I''ll be busy with you too." "Well... it feels like I''m holding back my position." Well then, I''ll leave this to you. Then Serra pointed to Ain''s arm. "So, is there still time? "Ahhhhhh, it''s time to go home! I''m sorry! I''ll show you my face again! - Okay, take care and go home. - Yes! Thank you for teaching me so much today! Ain''s footsteps as he walks away are hasty and busy. Sera, who was looking away, laughed, but sighed deeply and deeply after she lost sight of him. "... oh, my God, I''m in trouble." After I lost sight of him, I whispered secretly. 508 The panicked werewolf "---- is peaceful. ...... What an uneventful holiday. Ein was visiting a garden in a corner of the royal capital. The lush foliage that adorns the trees in summer and the sunshine that pours through the intervals. Ayn wiping the sweat from her forehead. Small children playing and adults sitting on benches scattered about. Ayn, also sitting on a bench, looked up at the sky. ''What are you doing?'' Then I formed a shape that looked up at Chris, who was peeking out from behind the bench. I thought, "Hey, it''s peaceful. It''s true that ...... seems to have calmed down recently with the Chuzeid case, and it certainly feels peaceful. ---- Oh, I got you a drink! She then sat down next to me and handed Ayn a drink she had bought from the stall. It''s a cold fruit water inside. It was perfect for drinking on such a hot day. Ayn took a sip of it, exhaled and turned to look at Chris, who was sitting next to her without a second thought. It''s a holiday, and she''s not wearing her usual knight''s uniform. The white skin peeking out of the off-the-shoulder clothing is dazzling. The skirt, which reaches below the knee, hides a few thin feet. You should be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. ---- They stayed there for a little while without exchanging a word. The next time they opened their mouths was when they were almost out of drinks. It''s been a month since then. The recovery is going well, says a letter I received from Rajd. It is said that recently there have been many fishing trips, and the lack of demons means that the fishing continues to be great. It is said that the main street will soon finish its reconstruction ahead of the other areas. It was surprisingly quick, Ein remembered well. Ah, yes!¡¡I wonder if Rajd is really going to open a second store: ......! It says it''s not finalized yet. But they''ve already bought the land in King''s Land. Huh. That''s kind of a definite thing, isn''t it? I agree. ...... All right, let''s get going. When the drinks ran out, Ayn stood on the bench and offered his hand to Chris. They dumped the container into the wastepaper basket placed in the gardeners and walked out hand in hand. The ...... is unconcerned, but that doesn''t mean that their identities are not exposed. You''ll be able to see the quality of the fabric of the clothes you''re wrapping yourself in as you get closer. But the design was unobtrusive and blended in with the castle town. If you notice, you may be attracted by the presence they radiate. The other time was when someone who had admired Ein or Chris as they passed each other would huff and puff at the look on their faces. (Surprisingly, it can be anything you want it to be. ......) This is because this is how we go about the castle town. It''s not possible in the past, but in fact, it seems that the range of freedom has expanded, especially after the Shuzeid fiasco. All of this is also because Silverado has decided that it''s not a problem. Besides, there was some talk about whether there would be any problem when Ayn went out to the castle town with Krone, Chris, and other times Olivia, but there was also talk about whether or not there would be any apparent problems when he went out with them. The relationship has already spread openly, and to say it''s an open secret is still the same as it always has been. Nowadays, it seems that you and Chris are closer than ever before ---- and it is only a secret story that is told in secret. ''I''m starting to feel like nothing is more normal,'' "Can you not say something disturbing at ............ abruptly? Because, you see, it''s been like that lately: ....... Just in case you captured it, I''m not looking for anything to happen. Of course. If I''d thought it, I wouldn''t have let you get away with it, I''d have gone back to the castle. Chris intertwined his fingers to build up the conversation. As it was, he extended his other arm as well. I surrendered my body to Ayn''s hand and started to walk again, keeping a little closer to the distance. It''s probably because of the summer heat, but the closer you are, the more heat you feel. However, it does not feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, it''s more comfortable. What shall we do for lunch? "Is the store? When Ayn nodded in return, Chris said, "Hmm ......" and started to worry aloud. But he couldn''t think of anything, so he scratched his cheeks and looked at Ayn. ''How about we buy it somewhere and go to the beach and eat it? "Oh, I agree!¡¡And the weather is good, too. Yes, yes. So, if you decide to do so, what to buy: ---- They soon stepped into the main street. The area is crowded with many stalls, which can be very distressing. Moreover, if you have a takeaway, you''re even more confused. But it''s a fun problem to have. The two of us walk down the main street, chatting about nothing at all. For a while, they continue walking. Eventually, they decide to return to the store they saw on the way. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you. "Master Ayn, Master Ayn, Stopping, Chris removed her arm from her entanglement and poked Ayn''s arm. She looked puzzled and seemed to say, prompting her to look in a certain direction, and turned her eyes to Ein, "Huh? And blinked repeatedly. ''You''re not mistaken, are you? Yeah. Definitely Roland, but what''s up with ......? There was a werewolf, Roland. Of course, you''ve seen him around. But what they were concerned about was the appearance of Roland. He sat down on a bench at the end of the avenue and was, to put it succinctly, drooping. He was the only one who looked depressed on the bench. ...... Have you had a fight with Sierra? I''ve only heard rumors that Chris''s childhood friend Sierra and Roland get along surprisingly well with each other. Chris told me that he used to go there as an advisor when the black dragon''s materials were brought in, and he has been coming to King''s Landing ---- frequently since then. ---- it aside. To be honest, the atmosphere is too grim to overlook. "Huh ............ how to ............ The two people with good hearing heard the murmur. They were wondering if they should call out to him or not. Then Roland stood up. ''I''ll have to try my best to find ---- ah, that! Eyes widened to find Ayn. He ran towards Ayn unexpectedly, tears flowing from his unreliable eyes. "Eh, hey ...... hey! "Mr. Ayn!¡¡I''m sure you''re on vacation!¡¡Oh but sorry!¡¡I really need to talk to you!¡¡I''d like to have a word with His Majesty if possible ----, but that was an impolite remark. ...... Sorry... ...ugh! "Yo ...... I''m not sure, but I think your grandfather had plenty of time to spare in the evening. "Really!¡¡I don''t know if I should be allowed to meet you! What''s the point now? How many times have we met before? I''ll be fine. I''ll ask my grandfather to do the same for me, so if you want to come over later in the evening, you can visit me at ----. Especially when it comes to Roland, Silverado does not take it lightly. Roland''s achievements are obvious, especially considering the plans he is involved in. ''Okay, thank you!¡¡I''ll go with Sierra later! He finishes saying it like a storm and leaves in a flash. The remaining Ein and Chris are stunned, and they laugh at the fact that Roland''s hasty behavior earlier had attracted their attention. I couldn''t ask them why they were in a hurry, but I heard they''d be coming in the late evening, so you can ask them there. ''Chris,'' "Yes, yes! It''s just a prediction, but I don''t think he had a fight with Sierra. ............ Actually, I was thinking the same thing. Once they regained their composure, they began to walk as they had done earlier. As Ayn escorted Chris. ''Let''s play until the evening and then feel like we''re going home. Hearing that, Chris''s cheeks broke out in a smile. ''We''ll have lunch and then we''ll figure out what to do afterwards together. And then he said in a good mood. 509 For the seeds of trouble and their solution. In the evening, Lorraine took Sierra to the castle. Unlike him, who had no expression, Sierra gracefully dashed her proud silver hair next to her, in contrast to showing room to behave in an irresistible manner. ----Ain was waiting in front of me. When he tried to get inside with the two of us... "I''m sorry, Ein, please wait here." And Lloyd said it sounded spicy. "Your Majesty told me to do so." "Maybe you''re on alert? "No, no... nothing from me..." When it comes to Roland''s involvement, it''s easy to get bigger these days. It is about the research that the golden route was in possession of recently.More importantly, there is a substitute called the Black Dragon Ship Bahamut. Anyway, Silverd is afraid that Ain''s presence will make the story even bigger. A werewolf with a puppy-like face. And a silver-haired elf pushing his back. "I won''t keep you waiting.Let''s go. " "Well, I know... then Ain-san - not His Royal Highness the Crown Prince!I''ll see you later! As he saw Lloyd walking in between them, Ain walked away from the door and approached Chris, who had left his back on the nearby wall. As soon as Ain approached, she broke her cheeks. "I asked Sierra a a little bit, but it''s like talking about the Bahamas." "Oh, something happened." "Er... he didn''t tell me the details, but I wonder if it''s a problem so much as Lord Laurent''s disturbance..." That never seems like a small problem. Even more so in view of the recent activities. "Disturbed." "----fufu" "Oh, why are you laughing?" "I''m sorry, but it''s funny that Ain-sama''s mouth is disturbing." Ain, who was usually in the position to bustle the surroundings, realized his sincerity and shrugged his shoulders. Even though she was dissatisfied, she had nothing to be frustrated with, and she interacted with each other like a jerk. "I''m going to grow up, too." Still, I can''t help worrying about it. After thinking about it, the fact that Roland was disturbed meant that a problem that was never small had occurred, and it would have been definitive if Silverado had been given a place to discuss it. Sometimes, for example, plans are frozen... I heard that 90% of the core parts have been completed, and I wonder if the next issue is about other assemblies... And then... Loran and Sierra came out of sight a little over ten minutes later. (Feels brighter than before) The look on Roland''s face was slightly brighter than before. Roland! When he calls out, he rushes in with a friendly smile. "Tahaha, I''m sorry I left your majesty alone." "I''m curious about the sweet contents, but what have you been talking to Grandpa about? "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! If that''s the case..." "Roland, I can''t do it" "Ah... that''s how it was." Loran, who was blamed by Sierra, said, "I''m sorry," and shut his mouth. I wondered why, but this time, Sierra broke her knee as if she was sorry. "His Majesty Silverado will tell you himself....Unfortunately, this is the kind of reply you will receive from the honorable one..... " On the contrary, Ain told him in a polite manner that he would not be sorry. "Oh, I see!All right, all right! "Sierra. Ain-sama wants you to behave a little bit more." Sierra sighed at the familiar voice. "Don''t tell us what to do.You and I are in a different position. " Ain and Chris gave up a little. Don''t force yourself, especially Ain, respects Sierra''s behavior and begs her to stand up without saying anything like that. And she stood up, as before, next to Lorraine, even though she couldn''t ignore. "I''m sorry. That''s why we can teach you." On the contrary, Ain is not going to force you to ask. "I see.I think my grandfather will call me before I go to bed, so I''ll wait quietly. " "I''m really sorry...I just said I''m sorry, but it''s time to go!Your Majesty asked me to talk to you, and I have to do my best! "Never mind.So you''re going to the lab now? "Yes! We still have a lot of problems, but we have to do what we can! The appearance of the two of them leaving was a little fresh. ... especially when I see the good compatibility. (Does it feel like you can see the thread of the solution?) Looking back at Lorraine who called out in an unusual way in the castle town, Ain rejoiced that his appearance was lurking. ----At the same time, I expected the call to be made sooner. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Or as expected. It was only a few hours after Ain was called to the salon''s room. When I stepped in with the Krone I was summoned to, there was Silverd, who had already been waiting for me, and Lloyd. "Sorry to keep you waiting." "Very well, don''t worry, I haven''t summoned you suddenly.----As you can imagine, it''s about Lorraine.Have a seat first. Let''s talk loosely. " The two of them sat down opposite the sofa on which Silverado sat. Take a sip of the prepared tea and moisturize your throat to correct your residence. Silverd looked at the timing and opened his mouth again as he calmed down. "Let''s be straightforward." ----and. Arms together. "We don''t have enough materials to build the Bahamas." "... what happens if it''s not enough? "Don''t let the Bahamut get smaller once." Isn''t there a big problem with the plain? "Hmm. That''s right." Krone tends to shy away from two strangely calm and verbal exchanges. "¡­ Your Majesty. What about the Sea Dragon materials that appeared on Suzeid?I remember that they were now in the custody of the country. " "That''s what I thought. I asked Lorraine, but it''s finally a matter of where we need it." Said, the Hailong material must be a rare material, but the missing material is definitely better for other monsters. "If it''s impossible, it could be substituted with the Sea Dragon material, but Roland says he wants to avoid it if possible.Then I don''t like to be impossible. " "That''s right, but Lorraine''s expression was brighter.Grandpa didn''t say to stop the construction, did he? "Of course. I told you I''d consider the rest right away." "... thank you." "Good. Everything is for our Ishtalica.----But there''s another reason I don''t want to substitute it.Besides, I don''t want to put too much effort into that material. " Silverado looks at Krone and keeps talking. "The dragon''s materials should be used to build Krone''s ship." "Wow, it''s me...!? "What a surprise. It is customary for a royal ship to be awarded to a member of the royal family eventually.Were you learning from Warren on the assumption that this would be the case from a young age? When I was told that I grew up as a forgiving marriage, I was slightly illuminated. But that''s not what I''m worried about right now. "Your Majesty, my surprise is to know that it will be too expensive." "Balancing everything is important.Everyone will be concerned if the quality is too low compared to Ain''s Leviathan or the newly built Bahamut.And... " Silverd turned around and saw Lloyd behind him. "Yes, it depends on the amount of material we need, and it doesn''t bother me enough." Unlike Ain and Krone, who had raised questions, the two men who had worked together for Ishtalica''s prosperity for many years had excellent communication. ----Besides, it is not necessary to use up all the Sea Dragon materials that appeared on Suzeid. For example, we could build another ship. It''s only recently that I think of her closer to Ain than ever before. "Let''s get back to it.The problem is that we don''t have enough materials to build the Bahamas. I wonder what happened to the rest.----That''s why I want you to go to the Old King''s City. " Here, Silverd once again sent a message to Lloyd. "I want you to ask Archer and the others if they have any good information." "I see.It seems that the three people at the Demon King Castle know a lot. " "You''re right. In fact, in addition to sending letters, I also thought about flying a message bird through Baltic...." "In view of our relationship with the royal family, Yu decided that we should carry our feet directly." Because it is certain that such a person will not be rude. "What about Krone? Of course I''m coming with you. "Are you okay... even in summer Baltic is a harsh environment..." "Well, then, maybe you''ll come pick me up, so I think it''s okay." Definitely will be. It has been the same before, and it has not changed this time. (It''s a busy year....) I can carry my feet to various places and have a full day, but speaking of which, I wonder how much Bahamut is being assembled right now. I want to go and see if it settles down soon. Yes, Ain saw the night view spreading out the window. "Grandpa. Speaking of which, the opposite becomes bigger because of the lack of materials..." "... ask Lorraine.However, if it''s not enough, I''ll talk to you later. " Ain was surprised that he was not surprised and nodded back in his heart. I saw Klone sitting next to me. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of scheduling and details." "Thank you. I''ve always been helpful." He thanked his fianc¨¦e for her poor smile and gave his thoughts to the faraway Old King''s City. 510 Ain that day. While preparations are steadily progressing, there are some who have spoken with thoughts. "You might want to go to the vault." Olivia, who had enjoyed after-dinner tea at the salon, visited Ain and said that, like Ain, she had finished breakfast. She came gracefully, smiling and lowering her hips next to her. "Hmm, I think what''s in the treasure chest is too small." "Fufu, I''m just looking for it.Something that might help us find a clue or something else. " "--I see, if they say so." Shall I come with you after this? "Are you sure?Grandpa''s permission..... " "Rest assured.I told you it was your father''s treasure trove. " Reasonably, Ain nodded. I just ran out of tea in the cup, and Olivia didn''t show me how to drink tea.She must have carried her foot to tell Ain what she was saying. ---Bye. And Ain stood up, and reached out to Olivia, and went out of the salon with her that stood up. The other way is a place deep inside the castle. I have carried my legs several times, but one of the most impressive days was the day I went to absorb the magic stone of Durahan, Cain. I can remember that day clearly even now. It was a big turning point for Ain. ¡­¡­ Is something wrong? "No, it''s no big deal." I noticed that I was looking at the side of Olivia, and I turned away with a bad look on my face. Olivia smiles gracefully and generously, and without saying it, she realizes that Ain looked back at herself. (I wonder if there''s anything...) Looking at the door of the treasure trove approaching the front, I think of the many gems contained therein. It is no exaggeration to say that all of them have been pulsatilely inherited from the time of the founding of the country, even though it is the history of Ishtalica. Early in life, Ain remembers what Silverado taught him. Standing in front of the door, the lock came off in response to the royal magic. Heavy sounds similar to this sound are sounded when the stone is turned around, slowly opening the door of the treasure trove, which is halfway down. The treasures are as neatly arranged as ever. "Do I look at books?The magic stone is something Ain sees better. " "It''s Joey.Be careful not to smoke on your own. " "Oh my... if I smoke, I have to apologize to your father." I would have thought it would be dusty, but Olivia broke up laughing beautifully. Then Ain was alone. I carried my foot where the magic stones were arranged and looked around. ... if I think about it, I don''t know what kind of monster it is when I look at the Magic Stone.In the first place, the main purpose of bringing foot here was to fish for materials, and it was strange that Ain was looking at magic stones like this. But Ain... "I don''t know... I''ve never seen this before" It was because Olivia knew that Ain was interested that she quickly realized that she had made time and decided to sweeten it a little bit. I didn''t touch my hands, but I looked around at magic stones in various colors and shapes. The fragrance was the same, but the magic that drifted attracted the interest of Ain. "--nnh!? My feet stopped unexpectedly and I opened my eyes in front of a magic stone. Like other magic stones, the pedestal was a magic stone with a swaying umbrella similar to a jellyfish. Phew... if you exhale, it will flutter. Looking at this magic stone in surprise, Olivia''s voice arrives from a distance. Can you come over here! Even though Ain didn''t lose interest in magic stones, he quickly turned his heel and headed under Olivia. Olivia, who was waiting, opened a book at hand, and when Ain arrived, he stood close enough to rub his shoulders together to show the book. Looking at it, there is an illustration next to a series of small letters. "What do you think? I think it goes well with the Bahamas." The day after Roland arrives, Ain asks what materials he needs. I''m sure... "You said you could absorb a huge amount of magic semi-permanently and repeat the composition semi-permanently..." "That''s what I''m hearing." They are laughing at each other with a rather unimaginable smile. The reason was simple and the answers to Roland''s desire for materials were confusing. However, Olivia was worried about some of them and called Ain, and she had a glimpse of confidence in her eyes. "An old monster?" Looking at the information on the book, it appears to be a monster thought to have been extinct hundreds of years ago. It seems that the material retains the same properties even if it is removed by a phenomenon similar to peeling, but the problem is that the monster is believed to have been extinct. After that, is the material itself small? Because the magnitude of the monster situation depicted is a problem. "In ancient times it was said to be a symbol of rejuvenation.They don''t have a lifespan, they don''t die except from trauma or illness, and when the body gets degraded, they rebuild it in their shells. " "Hee... I''ve never heard of it before..." "They''re eating the magic that drifts in the air and they''re alive. Perhaps it''s just right." The whole thing looks like a jellyfish. It''s about the size of a giant ripple that Ain created before.Dozens of individuals blend into the illustration of whether they live in a flock or not, in a background where forests and waterfalls are visible. "... even if it wasn''t extinct, it was hard to gather materials...? Before I finished, I turned the page and saw it. That jellyfish monster... Strangely, the bigger the analogy, the bigger the body is than in a typical private house. "Did you find it? Olivia laughed a lot next door. "They''re going to make it huge under special circumstances.The material that fell will remain the same in size. " "Well, it''s another monster of a strange nature....." But I thought it would be a clue. I would like to investigate if there is any other information. "Do you have any other documentation on this monster?" "I checked it out, but it doesn''t seem to be in the treasure trove.Speaking of which, how much is this monster''s magic stone? " She then urged her to look at the back cover of the book. There is a small mark on the corner. "It''s a sign that magic stones are housed together." In that case, maybe...! Ain took Olivia and carried her foot where the magic stone was earlier. Among them, he went to the magic stone with a wobbly umbrella. Olivia looked at the pedestal and said, "That''s right." She broke her cheek. Then... unexpectedly... "Ah, is that...? The magic stone placed on the pedestal glows. Furthermore, the particles that glowed between the eye began to drift and appeared to absorb. It is true that this monster was eating magic in the air... "You''re leaving because you don''t feel so good! He leaves in a hurry, but the Magic Stone still drifts with particles of light. Then the sway increases and expands. Ain turned his heel when he saw what he was finally about to throw.While reaching out in a hurry, "Absorb!"and used his skills. And then... When the light subsided, Ain... ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó During the afternoon gaze, Silverado, sitting on the throne, nodded at the words of Ain, who had just carried his legs. Warren and Lloyd are dyeing their faces in surprise. He was calm and flat as if he didn''t want to hear it. "So I''m going to look at the monsters that were depicted in the books I found in the vault." "Hmm, that''s Ain.I''m afraid I''ve already found a clue. " "I am honored to take this as a compliment.Well, I have a meeting with Katima, so I''ll be right here! Lucky to have a clue before going to Demon King Castle.There''s no doubt about it. So did Silverd, and so did Warren and Lloyd. Of course, Ain did too. So I finished the report and said I''d go under Katima, and his eyes seemed to have certain strengths, not to mention trustworthiness. "Isn''t that reliable, Ain?The Lord is like Ain on the day he went to crush a sea dragon to help Chris. " "... well, thank you." "Don''t rush.First stop and listen to the rest of your voice. " "Hey, I think we should hurry up! "Hahaha! Don''t worry about it!Just as rushing hurts things, losing your calm has nothing to do with you.----Where? " Silverado smiled with a twitching smile on Ain''s back. "Lord Ain, why are you wearing a Royal Kingsland School uniform?" "... I just want to immerse myself in memories." It was undoubtedly the uniform of the time that wrapped Ain''s body when he stopped.I''m sure it was from that time.Ain is wearing the uniform Martha kept at the time, so he can''t be wrong. "Doesn''t Grandpa have such a day? I don''t know, but I don''t know. "Right! Now, I''ll go to Katima-san''s room -" Well, let me ask you one more question ""... yes " And to be sure. Everyone didn''t point it out, but everybody wanted to. I haven''t heard from Ain since he came to see me. "Explain why the uniform is the right size." That''s right. You can''t fool me. Rather, if I mislead you, it''s as scary as that. I wasn''t asked so far, and I had a faint expectation that you would flush it, but after all, it was just a wish. "Ka, Katima-san said...." Warren and Lloyd were once again surprised when they saw Ain turning to the throne. That''s why Ain''s body is the same as when he was in the third year of school. "I seem to be temporarily rejuvenated....." That is because everything that led to his appearance excelled as a boy at the time. 511 2020 Christmas SS I didn''t expect to be on official business at this time. Because I thought it was only natural that if things had happened several times before, it would be irrelevant and natural if it was official business. "... sleepy" At night, in the royal water train returning to King''s Landing. The sound of the wheels stepping on the track was slightly echoed. Just gazing at the bright moonlight and starlight that spreads across the large car windows, I feel that today''s fatigue, which was soaked in work, has been relieved a little. ----Fufu. "My eyes seem to be heavy.Ain " Olivia calls from the seat opposite her. It was an official trip to the port town of Magna this morning, but Olivia and Ain were quite important to carry their legs together. Krone and Chris will always be there, but today we have another job. So there were only two of us today. "It''s strange. We were supposed to be working together, so why am I so tired?" "Oh my... I''m tired too." "Really? It doesn''t look like that much." "Maybe it''s because I''ve been with Ain the whole time.I''m still here, and I''m getting a lot of energy. " Ain''t never been the same as before. Ain''t nothing but straight love, scratching my cheeks and shining. Looking gently out the window, he replied, "Thank you very much." "Ain. I''ll have a party when I get back to the castle. Are you okay? "It''s okay. It''s a Christmas party I''ve been looking forward to, and when I get to the castle, I''ll forget I''m tired and have fun." Olivia laughs at that. For the town daughter - no, she had the elegance that no lady could imitate - she just smiled and became a picture. It''s time to fall in love, but the side of your face illuminated by the moonlight is even divine. "I was looking forward to it." "Then come with me---" "Oh, my God?What''s wrong with you looking at my face so much? "... I don''t mind if I''m wrong." Ain basically stood up and sat down next to Olivia. The glossy and sweet smell that immediately arrived in the nostrils.Her hair, like silk thread, gently touches Ain''s shoulder. Ain, who sat down next to her, quietly looked at Olivia''s eyes. And then... "Ehhhhh!? "I thought you wanted to sweeten it up... but it looks different." Suddenly embraced, Ain buried his face on Olivia''s chest and was dazed by the unexpected warmth and softness of his visit. I always want to be sweet in front of her. As much as that, Olivia''s love for Ain was deep and forceful. ... but it''s not. Ain was staring at Olivia for a reason. "See, I''m not the only one sleeping!? Ain, who took off her arms, put his hand on Olivia''s shoulder and saw Tron and Olivia''s eyes slightly down. It''s really slight, but it''s definitely down. "Get some rest.I''ll wake you when I get there. " "Fufu, it''s okay." "Martha told me it was just a little hot yesterday.Don''t push yourself too hard, rest until you reach King''s Landing. " Ain stood up with Olivia''s coat in his hand. I tried to take you to the bedroom set up on the Royal Water Train... "I don''t want to." Somewhat like a child, Ain opened his eyes. Huh? So, I don''t want to. "... by the way, why?" "It would be a waste to fall asleep because Ain and I haven''t been together in a long time." I''m happy, and that''s why I''m smiling, but that''s not what I''m talking about. Let''s talk first. When Ain thought like this, he sat back down... "So... it''s a waste..." It seems that Olivia was closer to her limit than Ain had thought, and she quickly relaxed from her body. Without hastily defying Ain, her head rests on Ain''s shoulders.Eventually, I heard regular breathing. "----Well, come on." If you slept with me, let''s make it acceptable. I had Olivia weave her coat on her shoulder to make sure she was completely asleep. I tried to go to bed myself, but the current exchange made me feel sleepy. I wondered what was going on, and the smell was different from that of Olivia on the opposite side of her shoulder. "Aren''t you sleeping? "Oh, I''m not sleepy anymore - it''s sudden again." I was afraid that Olivia wouldn''t notice, but suddenly she showed up and sighed as she sat down next to me. "I''m fine. I came to make sure she was asleep." Surprisingly solid. "No, no!What do you think I am? "I think there''s something compelling about it." "... that''s fine.Sometimes I want to. " Finally, she used a small voice to narrow the distance between her lips and Ain. However, it was a strange situation. Olivia on the right shoulder and Shannon on the other side.Ain wasn''t sure what to say, but he didn''t think he''d find the answer. "What day is Christmas? "Giving gifts, eating delicious food...." "Anything else? "I feel like I''m spending time with my family or with my lover." "Hmm... that''s right." "I was surprised." "Beh, don''t worry about it! "I don''t think so.On the contrary, I just want to thank you for saving me a little bit. " "---What do you mean? To Shannon, who tilted his head and looked up at Ain. Ain put his hand in his pocket and took out a small paper bag. "This is for Shannon." Suddenly, Shannon blinked again and again. But for now, I accept it and try to open the paper bag in my palm.What was inside was a small hairstyle. "If you don''t like it -" "But I won''t give it back anymore!" "- Ah, ahh.I''m glad you liked it. " Shannon, who had been stiff for several seconds, noticed that it was a gift to him and secretly broke his cheeks. Looking happy, he closed his eyes with his hands like a treasure, and his lips were relaxed with an indelible color. The neighboring Ain looks at it and strokes her chest down, pretending she doesn''t realize she''s happy. "But...." And Shannon''s voice faded slightly. "--- I didn''t prepare anything." "Never mind.I wanted to give it to you. " "I can''t! I don''t want you to do it alone somehow! Even if they say so, there''s no way they can prepare it here. First of all, Shannon basically doesn''t come out. It is the reverse of believing in Ain alone, but it is also influenced by it, and it was not easy to prepare a return product. If you are not sure what to do, the door of this vehicle will be knocked to chase you. Lord Ain, we will be arriving in King''s Landing soon. The voice of Dill who was going to Magna with him. He will not step into this vehicle without Ain''s permission, but Shannon stood up unexpectedly and at the same time. "... don''t move.If I move, I''ll scratch my cheeks. " He took a deep breath and then bent his body into a crooked shape, bringing his face closer to Ain''s cheek. Ain lent his shoulders to Olivia without moving his body and without thinking about avoiding sudden behavior.As it stood, the distance between her lips and her cheeks was only a fraction of a second. When Ain looked up at Shannon with his face dyed in surprise, Shannon was there, dyeing her cheeks bright red, with tears in her eyes and revealing her initial appearance. "What the...! "No, either way, that dialogue is mine...." "I don''t know! I don''t know! I don''t know! At the end, Shannon turned his back on Ain and ran one step, two steps. The appearance that was supposed to have appeared in the sight then faded away.They were only completely invisible and disappeared like fog. "... um..." A wondering what was going on, Ain looked out the window at the King''s Landing. ----Feeling the slight heat left on her cheeks, feeling Olivia''s breath reaching her shoulders. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó This year''s party is already busy. I was looking forward to cooking and exchanging gifts with everyone. Even though Ain''s birthday is coming up nearby, I think we all enjoyed the party today as long as our health continued. Well, that''s not the end of the night today. I''ve been here this year. Yes, for Ain. And for Katima. "I''m afraid I''m getting used to it." The two men, who were carrying their feet on the roof of the castle, exchanged words with their familiar mouths while bathing in the wind at night. But for one thing, only the giant wooden box behind Katima attracts the interest of Ain. "People call it growth." "Adaptation, maybe." "Hah... how dare you be so honest! Ain shrugged his shoulders when he saw a shrugging cat in Santa''s costume this year. "I''m thinking of going to Castle Town this year!" "Suddenly something strange happened again." "Fufufufu." Listen to the end of the story. ""NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN Saying confidently, Katima pointed her hand at the wooden box that Ain had been worried about until now and vigorously peeled off the lid. Then wooden sleigh emerged from the inside. But the sleigh was disturbed to see something that looked like a small furnace. I let Lorraine build it. The more anxious Ain opened his mouth. "Diversion of spacecraft technology..." "You don''t say float, do you? "I don''t say stupid things." "That''s right. That''s right, Katima-san. That''s so rude!" "Instead of floating, it has the ability to wind fireworks while jumping." I don''t think it''s too good. Without worrying about Ain''s voice, Katima rides like a sleigh. I didn''t see it earlier, but there''s something like a rudder and some buttons in the front, and it doesn''t seem like a lie to fly around and wind fireworks. Ride, boy. I don''t want to ride even if they say it cool. But it is. "I found it, Katima! Hearing Martha''s voice peering through the window downstairs, Ain gave up. "Anyway, they treat me like an accomplice, and I''m having fun and winning." "... I will." If you don''t like it, you just have to avoid seeing Katima from the beginning, but every year, when you think about yourself that she calls and shows her face, you still enjoy it. It''s not that I can''t refuse it, it''s that I have a passionate self. "Let me drive.""I left it up to Ain to roll the fireworks." Ain nodded into the seat behind Katima. It goes without saying since then. Many fireworks and artifacts fly in the night sky of the castle town. The people of the King who saw them thought the same. ----Oh, those two again. 512 For the first time, it looks like this. Silverd had a stronger mouth order before Ain came to Ishtalica, but the number of times was much higher since Ain came. For example, when you were in a coma after your fame, or after the Heim War. I came up with some other ideas, but this is the big story. ---------------------- When I laid down a moratorium on those who carry their feet in the castle, nothing but information leaked out. Apart from the question of whether the way people close to him can be treated can be suppressed. "Fufu. Hey, Ain.What should we play with? " "Don''t play" "Already. Why are you so infidel? "... I''m just fighting a strange shame.I wonder why Krone seems so happy. " In Ain''s room, on the couch. Sitting next to her, she looked down at Ain with pleasure and put her hand on his thigh, making her voice play like a prank. And then from the other side. "Rigorous and cute.I wonder what to do. " Olivia was in a state of happiness, and the sandwiched Ain was wobbly. Calmly, only Chris was laughing as usual.She was the only one who took a step back and sat down on the sofa in front of her. "Um... uh, uh... Ein-sama...?It''s been a long time...! The dimensions are perfect too. "Ha, yes... it suits you very well..." "Good. If this didn''t even suit you, you might have been weird." When I went to school, I didn''t even think about putting my sleeve through a uniform of the size before demonization.But it still works because the size of the clothes is just right. The difference is that the hair is only slightly longer than at the time. The black sword Ishtar that I usually carry on my waist seemed a little big on my back now. "Is there a problem with your health? Chris asked, and the two balls that sandwiched Ain stretched his body for a moment. "I''m fine. The so-called strength seems to be the same as yesterday, and the skills are the same as usual.Katima-san said, "I think you''re just looking younger." "---Very good. I was relieved to hear that." And then... Krone was holding hands on Ain''s thighs. "Why don''t you hide it? Follow me, Olivia. Take Ain''s hand. "I think it''s okay if onee-sama sees you, but please let me know if there is anything unusual about it. They erased the pleasure and asked with a purely worried voice. Ain immediately said, "It''s really okay." The two gently stroked down their chests and could not enjoy themselves as before. When they looked at each other without being understood by Ain, they left the sofa almost simultaneously. "Chris, I have work to do with Mr. Krone, so I''m leaving." "Roger that. Call me if you need anything." "... I''m sorry I suddenly left my seat.Chris, I''ll be back in the evening...! The two cheeks that left early had a slight but impatient feeling. Of course, it''s also visible in Ain''s eyes. He gradually realizes why his attitude changed and he seemed nervous. Maybe... "Ah, did you get it? Probably. I''m sure they were doing what they always did. "Olivia felt responsible for the price.Krone was the first to hear about the treasure trove, and she regretted that she should have stopped. " "Oh, you''re both so sweet." "----Actually, those two were in the most hurry.Katima-sama asked me all kinds of questions and read the books in the library. " "As usual in front of me, you were so careful." Chris shakes his neck vertically. Depending on who sees it, you may feel responsible even in front of Ain himself. But there are some who are here. Ain remembered the warmth of his kindness as there were only a few people to care for. "Don''t worry about it.It was me who decided to go to the treasure trove, and it was me who approached the Magic Stone on my own. " "I don''t think it''s... you two, and I honestly can''t admit it." So, we talked about what to do, but the answer was that we should deal with it as usual. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When the evening book came down, Ain, who was always encouraging the business as usual, felt the difficulty. Even if you reach out due to the difference in physique, you can''t reach it with your usual feeling, and your stride is narrow.Efficiency had dropped to about half its usual level, but this reminds me of the aftermath of fighting Marco. (It was like this back then....) This is what I was thinking. The office door was knocked, and when I replied, it was Marco who carried my leg. "I wanted to get back to you as soon as possible, but I was late for some of the work I had decided to do." "Fine. I''m the one asking for the job." I''ve been asking Marco for work for days.It was only around this time that Marco returned to the castle, knowing that there had been an anomaly in Ain''s body. "Oh... you look so nostalgic." "Dress up? "No, it''s your body.Compared to the day I gave you my magic stone, it seems a little small, but it reminds me of that day. " Actually, I remember that too. "It''s an honor. --- So, how are you feeling? "I told everyone, but nothing in particular.I''m struggling with different lengths of limbs, but, well, if I can remember what it used to be like, I think it''s okay. " Here, Ain stretches his spine well and leaks stretch from his previous fatigue. "When I tell the Demon King Castle, I want to hear all about it." "That would be good.Mother is more intelligent than anyone else on this continent. " Mother, you mean Sylvia. In addition to many emotions and circumstances, I can''t honestly call it that because it involves thoughts that are organized, but I also had experience in the world of hanging with Lyle and there was no sense of repudiation. "©¤ ©¤ Hmm" Marco looked at the door unexpectedly. "It''s time for me. I will report to His Majesty once again." Nh, that''s right. That''s how Marco walked away from Ain, lowered his head and left just before he left the office. Then there was a voice from the outside. "Marco, put these papers on Ain." "Don''t you have to give it to yourself while you''re afraid? "... please.Just for today. " That''s why Marco just turned his face outside the door. You can''t be more sensitive to the signs than he is, and you can hear the words exchanged.I was lost because I shouldn''t have listened, but I couldn''t close my ear thinking about Krone, who was driven by guilt. ----with Chillin. I barely rang the bell. And I heard it outside, Krone.She finally decided to give Ain the papers by herself. Standing in front of the office door, let go of the back you had left on the hallway wall. Marco, who was looking at her, left by her side with a gentle smile. "Ain, can I come in? Immediately saying "please", the door opened slowly and more quietly than usual. "... you know," "Are you hungry?"Yu, haven''t you eaten dinner yet? Krone approached Ain with a heavy step after seeing him try to say something. "Let''s go eat together now." "But..." "As I said earlier, I''m fine.If you insist, your hands and feet are short and you feel different. " It''s not Krone''s fault. Of course, it''s not Olivia''s fault. Yoo-hoo Ain got off the chair and stood in front of Krone. He was supposed to have looked down, but today he just looked up at Krone a little bit. The height difference would be due to the taller than average Klone. "Yeah, not like a sister." Suddenly, Krone listens to words he didn''t expect. And she laughed unexpectedly. "Fufu... what is that? "I feel like my fianc¨¦e never looked like a sister when she was so young and tall." Nevertheless, it does not tighten. "The problem is I can''t even escort you.Look, it''s different to reach out like this. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Krone?" "Ah... no, that''s not true.I think it''s nice. " His arm, stretched from a lower place than usual, is not tall enough to keep his body. But Krone never said it was nice with care.I don''t love you because you''re tall, and nothing changes when you look down. Ain didn''t like it because he wasn''t convinced by his manhood. So... I was surprised when Krone broke her cheeks. I don''t like it a bit after all. "What do you mean you don''t like it?!? She pulled her arm hard and brought her torso closer to her face. Lips quickly approach and overlap without resistance. It was a clone that had repeatedly frowned and blinked, but with a mouthful of strength, his body relaxed and finally lowered his eyelids. Dozens of seconds after the heat exchanges and the arms are pulled by force. When your lips are opened, they''ll be pointing toward you. "I think Ain is a lot of pressure these days." It should be assumed that it is not a matter of winning or losing. Even so, Ain seemed satisfied.Even so, it seemed that Krone was getting back on her feet. "Come on! You dropped the paperwork I brought! "I''m sorry. Forgive me for showing off." "... it''s nothing.I''ll pick it up myself! "I''ll pick it up, too.It''s almost my fault... " I crouched down and noticed the same height on my head. "... what''s wrong with my face? Krone''s neck and cheeks sharpened her lips without strength. These were exposed to the heat of Ain, and he was delighted. But I can''t hide it anymore. Knowing that it was too late to turn to her, she turned her wet eyes to Ain, remembering what happened a dozen seconds ago and blushed her face. Only the brightness is in your thick eyes. Sometimes I couldn''t bear it, and I couldn''t help but say it. "No, I just thought it was bright red." "You don''t have to tell me!Ugh! " ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After that, after dinner, I invited Dill to practice the sword and worked to make sure it matched the body and senses of my childhood. Then I used the public bath and felt it was wider than usual. Although it is swallowing, I have decided to keep it a secret that it is interesting and has been boiling for a long time. (Nemmu............) The date will change soon. I thought the time to go to Demon King Castle was approaching, but I was also going up the stairs to go to my room. Then, just one more step up to the top floor, the feeling of stepping on the floor disappeared. (Ah) It seems that I stepped off my feet because my body''s feelings aren''t feeling well yet. However, my physical abilities did not disappear.So, even if you fall down, there''s nothing wrong, and don''t fall down in the first place. I tried to reach out and set myself up, but Ain''s body was wrapped in something warm and soft. "So, are you okay...?!? The sweet floral scent fills your nostrils with peace of mind. I heard a voice rolling the bell around my ear. Mother? As she raised her face, her breathless face was in front of her. The clothes before bed and the exposed ones expose the shoulders because of the rush, showing a more inflammatory appearance. But it was Olivia''s knee that worried me more than that. I was probably injured because I fell on my knees while running in a hurry. Soft skin is scratched and the balls are slightly painful. "I hurt my knee...." "Don''t worry about me.If Ain''s okay, it''s okay. " "No, no, no, I can''t say that! Certainly a little scratch, but... "Hah... I think I did the same thing, but that''s not why it''s good." Ain said that and left Olivia''s chest, cursing her carelessness. She laughs at Olivia, who still looks down worriedly, and continues to wonder what words to throw. (I miss something) There is no direct connection, but the memories of the past run their course. That''s when Ain was still small. You know, when Olivia pulled her hand. "Mother." "... yes. What is it, sir? "When I go to the Demon King Castle and investigate the monster, I think I''ll see if I can be like this again." Before you reprimand me for doing something stupid, no, Olivia doesn''t reprimand me in the first place. Ain laughs and talks about what happened in the public bath. "It was interesting to have a larger bathing area than usual.Today I remember the day I came to Ishtalica with you, and it was already a fun day. " "... Ain" "That''s why Grandpa''s going to be mad at me, so I thought I''d keep it a secret." Driven by guilt, Olivia calmed her mind slightly and little by little in front of Ain''s care. It''s impossible not to care at all. Still, I couldn''t think of nothing less to worry about Ain. "I''m pretty fresh in this look, so why don''t you have some tea from now on?Assuming your mother isn''t sleepy yet. " Of course, the answer was fixed. "Fufu, you''re always welcome to invite Ain." "Good. I was really excited about what to do if they refused." That''s what Ain says when he walks ahead, and he immediately remembers. I had to fix Olivia''s knee wound. I can do that myself, but do you mind? When I think about it, my arms are turned from behind and my brown hair dances fluffily. "Ain, thank you." Olivia hugged her from behind and spoke softly. The window beside her shows how Olivia, who was illuminated by the moonlight, fitted her name exactly as a Virgin. The look could only be directed at Ain, but the expression was stained with gratitude for Ain. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning, Majorica, who was walking in the castle, passed Ain by. "Good evening, Your Highness." "Mr. Majorica? I don''t think we brought in magic stones today, but what''s the matter? "Your Majesty called me... I felt kind of stuck, and I threw away other jobs." Majorica''s body twitched her mouth and felt relieved. "I was called..." Apparently, I noticed. I saw the eye in front of me and understood the anomaly. ... that''s what Ain thought. "Did you find any weird magic stones? Huh? "No, it''s not!You found a magic stone like Elderrich''s!? I don''t know. Don''t you think it''s me in front of you? The usual drowsy Ain was also taken aback. "Then why don''t you just tell me that first... anyway, I brought you a lot of tools.Either way, we need to get to Your Majesty. " I''ll see you later. Majorica leaves Ain with her arms tied together and walks along the path that leads between her eyes. Meanwhile, the remaining Ain remains stunned. "Eh... eh..." I didn''t know that would happen. The nearby security knight seemed to have the same feeling, looking at Majorica''s back and blinking again and again. ----But soon. The voice of Majorica left from the back of the hallway. Whoa whoa whoa whoa!? The voice quickly approached Ain and broke his knees in front of him. He put his hands on his shoulders with Ain and his face at the same height. At the end, I had a strange look on my face. "It''s not so small!? Now, the voice of a deep surprise echoed through the castle. 513 Examples include the name of the organism. In summer Baltic is already slightly quieter than King''s City and other major cities. However, it goes without saying that in autumn, it will soon be hit by heavy snow, and the season when monsters who live in the extreme cold will start waving fiercely. "Don''t let the people see you." If they see you, they''ll do something about it, but honestly, it might be more convenient to keep you hidden. To Silverado and to Warren. Shortly before they left the castle, the robe wrapped around Ain was made of the same material that Krone''s mother, Elena, had worn when she smuggled into the port town of Magna, when she called it patience. If I explain further, it is a magical device that easily inhibits recognition when viewed from the side. Only Ain left the castle this time, and the others, including Krone, met later. Ain stood out and royal water trains preceded him. ----After that, nearly half a day has passed. "I can''t believe how you really looked back then...." Shortly after arriving in the adventurer''s town of Balt, the Count of Balt, who was waiting at the station at midnight, invited Ain to the carriage and said that he would travel on the street of the meeting with Warren. "You remind me of the old days.The day His Highness was there, the day he crushed the King of the Ice Plains, he looked like two melons. " "Yes... it would be helpful if you kept it to yourself..." "I understand.Even after visiting my Mansion, we are ready to make our way to Demon King Castle without showing our servants. " But those who accompanied Ain will be far behind. For one reason, be discreet. It is also bad to hear that the Prince did nothing while carrying his feet and left town immediately.Instead, Krone and his companions were taking on light official duties and trying to cloud the tea. That''s why Ain is the only one in this carriage. I have confidence in Count Balt, and Warren is on schedule. The absence of an escort is usually a problem, but there is no one to complain about only this time. Because... "I''m going to go around the back and move on to Sylvia''s carriage, which you secretly wanted." At least, there are no more talented men in the castle than Sylvia of Elderrich.Even with Marco, who has evolved, it is difficult to dominate in front of her magic. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "... ku, kuku..." I don''t have much experience being laughed at when I meet someone. I thought Sylvia was the only one who came, but Cain stood in front of the carriage and laughed at me with a cigar on her lips. "Hmm, what is it!? "You got smaller before you even saw it." "* Giggle *...! "I''ve said that I grew up before I saw it for a while.I''ve never said anything like that before. " That would be the case. I''ve never been told it''s Ain. I couldn''t imagine the scene. "Count, you''ve taken care of me." "No! Then I..." I see. Let us handle this from here on out.You don''t have to worry about the neighborhood because I''m leaving right away to avoid bothering the town. " Count Bart was never worried about that.Simply in front of Cain, as a sword-addict, he was too shy to open his mouth. With all due respect, Count Balt will leave the scene. Next to that, the remaining Ain took off his robe saying, "Enough." Naturally, just because I took it off, my body didn''t return to its original state, but it remained small. Even from Cain''s point of view, it was close to the day I taught the sword in the spiritual world. "Fuguu...!? Suddenly Ain''s body is lifted from the root of his neck.Make sure your cat is a kitten, as Cain used to do with Archer from time to time. "Let''s go. The details come from riding in a carriage." "... does that mean you lifted me up? "Never mind.It seemed light, so follow me. " "Ah, yes... I see... I can''t help it... maybe..." It seems that the lack of resistance is due to the relationship between them. There is no discomfort and there is no sense of repudiation. It''s pathetic, but I can''t feel anything more in front of him right now. "You''re feeling all right, right? "Yes, but how do you know? Cain opens the carriage door without answering and leaves the lifted Ain. As she stepped inside, Sylvia smiled as she sat down in her chair. "Oh, welcome." I wonder why Ain is flatly accepting a small situation without saying anything.I can''t expect a big response from Tsukko, but I can''t stop feeling suspicious. Well, Ain looked out into the carriage, but there was only one seat available. Next to Sylvia is a narrow space and luggage, and the same is true of the seat that Cain seemed to be sitting face-to-face. And then... Tons, tons, tons. Ain''s seat is over there. Placed on Sylvia''s lap, her arms are turned and held in place. "I have various unintentional postures! "If you don''t like me, you can move." That would be different. What a cheap word! "Actually, Count Bart gave me a souvenir.This is what''s happening in the carriage.There are no other seats available, so give up and sit down. " "Tell me if you''re cramped." "...... yes" I''m still naked.I don''t feel like resisting either. Besides, even though Ain''s body has returned to it at a young age, it has grown better in the same age and is never too small. But Sylvia is also a taller woman. It was also due to this physical difference that I did not feel tight. "But, well, I''ve been under the influence of a very nostalgic creature." "I don''t know... I still don''t know if there''s life left, but it looks like the material left in the castle was carefully stored" "--- Do you know? "Yeah? What''s going on? "The reason why my body did this, and the monsters." Ain pressed his chest against the root of his neck, but he didn''t care about this posture. "There was no name written on the treasure chest file.There was only ecology, sightings, and so on. " That''s why I don''t even know his name. They seem to know who they are, and they can find hope from the beginning. In support of this expectation, Sylvia is flat. "I know." I put it in a light mouth. "You saw it with me, didn''t you? "Oh, I''ve seen it a few times when I was traveling across the continent.It only inhabits marginal places, but speaking of marginal places, this area is also marginal if you go a little further. " "That''s what it is. Come on, Ain-kun, take a look." Sylvia takes a book from behind and opens the page so that children can read and hear it. It was the same creature as the one in the treasure trove, but it was different from the one in the top of the page, where the name of the creature was written. ----Name it. "A fairy? When Ain uttered the word. "It''s a monster that sticks with insects.It becomes huge when danger is detected or during a very rare breeding season. " "Remember, when you grow up, it gets violent." And he begins to talk about strange information, and twitches Ain''s cheeks as he plays. Shaken by a carriage, it''s time to leave the Adventurer''s town of Balt. He said, "Tell me more," and waited for both of them to explain. 514 Before you go to the cave. By the time I arrived at Demon King Castle, the sun had already changed. Even if it is a carriage with a special carriage and a special monster, there is nothing I can do about it. Even today, Ain got off the carriage in front of the Demon King castle, looking at the sky full of heaven, and he stretched out his tall and leaked his lack. In this way, it was when I first brought my feet to the Old King''s Capital or fought Marco. Unlike at the time, there was a person who would come here well. This sentiment must resemble the mood you felt when you returned to the castle in King''s Land. In view of the events of the world that fought Lyle, he is even taller now. "I keep my clothes in the same place as usual (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Um... do you have any clothes that suit me now? "Of course. This is a castle, and it was a country, so you don''t have to carry anything.I''ve got some clothes everybody was wearing before. " There was no proper noun for who (,,), but it goes without saying who it is. Durahan laughs as they interact. "I saw something good today.I think I''ll sleep well. " "I''m very dissatisfied." "Kukukuku-kun!"Look at your face and you''ll see. " Then Cain laughs happily and moves on. He crossed the fountain where Warren threw the book a long time ago with his shiso feet.The door that sensed the return of the LORD opened automatically and quickly entered the castle of the demon king. "----I ''m going to go to the place I was talking about in the carriage before noon." "Are we going with you? "No, it sounds like I''m gonna be fine by myself, and I''m just gonna wait and see." That''s what I heard shortly after I left Balt. Just as Cain talked about borders, this area is definitely borders.Even though Ishtalica had a king''s capital back in time before the war, the times are also times. In other words, there was also a place around here where the Fairies lived. (Should I go from near where I was playing with Raviola?) I remember it a little bit more closely, near where Marc first met Serra.When I left the Old King''s Capital and went into the woods, there was a cave. Once inside, they say there are caves that have become slopes along the mountains. Sylvia had just told Ain that after a few minutes, he would come out by the open lake. "Rest now and prepare for tomorrow." "Yes, well, today..." That''s when they tried to step into the Demon King Castle after Cain. I won''t let that happen. Strange and powerful, but strangely soft. Ain and Sylvia are not getting close, but the door opens on its own. "Play" Jealous dreamer - Archer. I wonder what the demon king will say. I declared my nose rough. "... ah, I''m playing! Inspired by the anxiety of not responding, I walked out in front of Ain with my big crotch...Archer put her arms together in front of him, but she couldn''t look up at Ain today. Still small, Ain is small all the time. That said, Ain is still bigger, but it seems like my brother and sister are doing this. "--I see." Unconsciously reaching out in the middle of the night, Ain placed his hand on Archer''s head and stroked his silver hair slightly violently like silk thread. "Wow, ufu... why...!? Somehow, it felt like a small animal. She seems to smoke, but she doesn''t seem dissatisfied.A glimpse of surprise at how neat he looked and joy at what he was able to care about. (Whispering) It''s a little healed. And then I wondered what I was going to do to play from this time. "By the way, it''s good to play, but what..." "Hypnotic match!"" Wow... it''s a mess... " I wish I could play at the table normally. After all, the Dream Demon doesn''t feel better at night... Archer was always sleepy and the line seemed thin. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After all, the four of us enjoyed peaceful play.There are a few simple rules, so you can play at a table with cards and tokens. It opened because the founder Archer fell asleep. I woke up in the morning and Ain was remembering that. "I want to sleep twice." This is how I mouth with a careless voice.I don''t have enough time to sleep, but I don''t know why I left King''s Landing just to sleep. Sleepy eyes were whipped on the cheeks and leaked out of bed. While dressed, she said to herself, "Because it''s a corner." She opened the same closet as before in the room and took out her clothes. Ain, wrapped in a familiar feeling, nodded with a satisfied expression when he moved his hands and feet. After leaving the room, I walked to the cafeteria at my usual pace. "Did you sleep well? A longitudinal table placed in a dining room with stepped foot. Beyond the pure white cloth, you can hear Silvia''s graceful tea preference. "As usual." "Good. I was a little worried because Archer had a bed." "Ah, Mr. Archer? "Yes. She said that Ain was coming, and she started making up her own bed.Isn''t she cute? When I think that little Archer will take care of the big bed, it seems hard just to think about it. Its health warms the mind. "Come here. Enjoy while it''s warm." Sit in front of Sylvia on your way. There are a range of dishes that still look warm and hot. "Cain''s been to town early in the morning because he needs to know." "Ah... that doesn''t make any sense." "And Archer won''t wake up either.Yesterday you said you were going out with Ain, but you were so obsessed with playing.Dream monsters in deep sleep don''t wake up all day. " Is that why I''m coming with you?Sylvia says. From Ain''s point of view, it''s only natural to offer, but in fact, Sylvia is not worried that Ain will go alone. If anyone could do something about him, I would have thought this Ishtalica was already dead. "I feel like I''m taking a walk, and I''m fine by myself." "Okay. Well, I''ll gather the materials before you come.... but actually, I thought that the material I wanted was like a fairy worm, so I don''t think there''s much new information. " In the first place, the purpose of coming here is not to ask about Ain''s physical condition. It should not be forgotten that Lorraine was supposed to carry her feet to hear information about the monster material she wanted. "If we don''t get lost, we''ll be back soon." Ain sat down in his seat and enjoyed cooking, looking out the window at the morning sun. It seems like Krone would scold me if I told them the feeling of exploration that I''m having right now, but I can''t help but be interested in the cave that carries my feet for the first time. Even though it was an adventurer''s imitation, I always look forward to my first visit. The equipment is fine. All you have to do is carry the Black Sword Ishtar around your hips. Having finished eating earlier than usual, Ain stood up and thanked Sylvia before approaching the window.The glory we saw in that world was nothing short of sad, and the semi-destructed towns were sad. She sighed a little sadly while looking around the town. (Why are you praying there...? In the corner of the abandoned town, the glamorous figure of a beauty who was lurking in the shadows and folding her knees grabbed the corner of her vision. She shakes her red hair in the morning wind and is there. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ 515 I put it down and left it behind. Don''t be suspicious, flat. It''s like going to a nearby park to play. Having finished preparing for the departure, Ain left the Demon King Castle, aiming for the direction she was in earlier. The abandoned castle town is not as glorious as it used to be. Still, I can think of closing my eyes. See and experience the bustle of the Old King''s Capital in that world. That day, that time. Ain, who walked through the castle town as he did every day, eventually photographed her from the window. (... is that so?) I saw Shannon with his knees folded in front of an old ruin. Beyond that is a collection of flowers. I''m sure the flowers grow around here, but they are no less colourful and disgusting than the bouquets bought at the flower shop. The vibrancy was suppressed and the cleanliness drifted. At a glance, I know it''s flowers for the dead. "I thought I''d come with you, but not today." Shannon said without turning his knees. "I know this doesn''t make any sense.I know I''m complacent. " "----I don''t think it''s pointless." "No, it''s pointless.Soothing souls, after all, is the solitude of the living.Especially if I do something, it''s like a clown that''s not funny. " Ain realized that there was no need for a bad tune and no need for a comforting word.It doesn''t ask Shannon to break his knees and offer his prayers. The words were cold, but she didn''t stop. I decided it was pointless with my own mouth, but there are no signs of trying to stop it. Even though I was rejected as a clown, I thought it was pointless, but I couldn''t help it. ... well, I noticed the bouquet of flowers at the edge of my vision. It was in front of all the houses as far as I could see. That number is not just a few hours. Definitely more than one night. As proven, Shannon has not stopped praying since Ain arrived and has been kneeling for many minutes. After all, you should leave him alone now. "Call me as soon as anything happens." "Yes, yes. There''s no way you''re here." "But that means..." "I see.Don''t worry, I''ll call you out loud. " That''s good. Now Ain leaves the ruins, turning his back on Shannon, who wanted to spend this time alone. I hope that no one will find her in my heart. ----But... "Really, it''s because I''m so popular." Shannon stood up after he had given his life to himself, and smiled at the back of Ain, who was still visible. "It''s not like they didn''t find out." I was summoned by Ain''s skill.A living being in his body. And there are others in the same situation. Sylvia, who had breakfast with him this morning, qualifies. Conversely, it would be strange not to know. But I can imagine why you didn''t say anything. "... because everyone is so popular." Now I can understand why the curse of loneliness was so difficult to pass. The cut was probably due to sympathy for Shannon... She is not going to think deeply. Step forward and head to the next house. ... while thinking only of redemption, which I decided was pointless. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Now, Ain, who had left the castle town, stood at the entrance to the cave that Sylvia had told him about. Approximately 30 minutes after leaving Demon King Castle.Surprised that it was closer than I thought, then my mind starts to leap to the first place. "Holy shit." Travel lightly. In the woods, where there are no signs of people, in front of the entrance between the rocks. "You look like an adventurer...! Once upon a time, Olivia told me and admired what an adventurer was as I set out for the Port Town Round Heart. Then I realized that I had a deeper adventure than their adventurers. However, I can''t help but be excited to work alone in a remote place. Ain stepped into the cave with his light footsteps. The ground at the entrance was stained with blue and purple and poisonous. Certainly, I felt like this color when I first saw the cave.I think that was when Bats taught me that when I was a student on an excursion. ... it''s just weird memories. The self-taunting Ain lit up the magic equipment he had brought in a dim cave. Walking with one hand, a large swarm of insects escapes through slightly wet rock skin. Wow. Honestly, it''s disgusting. At first, on the way down, Ain unexpectedly leaked the truth from the edge of his mouth in a huge space besides his thoughts, and looked at a larger cave than he had imagined. Kik-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k "Ka, Ka Ka! Maybe it''s a monster, not a normal bug. Some individuals are about the size of children. However, there was no sign of an attack, just intimidation.You are more sensitive to the strength of Ain and seem to be afraid. Ain smiled bitterly, saying he wouldn''t do anything.He is not aware of the usual unusual appearance of toxicologically decomposing his mood as he walks. To put it further, the monsters who intimidate are unusual. The city of Baltic, considered a sacred place for adventurers. The territory of Baltic, one of the three largest cities in Ishtalica, is famous as a region with many particularly powerful monsters on the continent. In addition, the area was outstanding among them. ----The monsters that intimidate Ain are no exception. For example, a monster that resembles a mukade that stretches over a dozen meters in length and is at the edge of the sight. Crustaceans are so robust that they can''t stand their teeth in normal metal that when they are bitten by peeked teeth from both ends of their mouths, leading adventurers are ready to die. There are also feathered monsters who keep their bodies upside down to the rocky skin above their heads. When I spread my wings, they were even bigger than the monsters that resembled the mukade earlier. They wrapped the prey with their wings and sucked up all the body fluids. ... there are anecdotes that actually sucked people out of town overnight. However, there is no sign of that vicious monster attacking at all. Instead, he watched Ain''s every move and prayed instinctively that he would disappear. He was always an absolute strong man who lived in a cave with his own face. On this day, I remembered the fear that seemed like a dwarf. "Quite a big monster..." Sylvia also said that Ain would be fine at Demon King Castle. This is not because there are big monsters like Ain said. Of course, it means he''s okay. ... the Ain doesn''t know it, but instead says something breathtaking and advances his leg. As we progressed, we gradually approached the uphill. A spider-like monster eating something ran away literally scattering the spider''s child. What was left was the body of a monster similar to the one from the mukade earlier. Ain finds a dull glowing gem and turns around. "Magic Stone." Robust corners of the mouth were also eaten and the magic stones hidden in the body were exposed. Reach out and try to absorb it with interest. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I twisted my cheeks. "Blue smell" Murmur with regret. That''s the magic stone of a monster in the form of an insect. There''s no way I can expect a taste. While thinking that he should have absorbed a little more, his feet headed towards the exit, illusioning all the gentle monsters. ------I saw the light from the entrance and exit when the monster appeared less. I don''t have to feel gloomy when it comes to a little walk, but I think I enjoyed it unexpectedly. It takes less than an hour. Normally, it''s impossible to trample so fast. All because there were no monsters attacking Ain, but he would have trampled in the middle of the walk without realizing it until the end. Eventually, you cover your eyes with glare caused by going out. When I got used to my eyes a little bit. Ain was his first sight, as was his experience in many places. Trees that have never been seen twisting and stretching. Transparent spirals of small fish swimming with sparkling body exposure in numerous colors.The underwater plants emitted light reminiscent of the sparkling stars in the night sky. The leakage day is influenced by the turquoise leaves, like Aurora. Secrets... This word naturally ransacked my brain. "...... nh!? That''s where I saw it. One that shakes at the root of a large tree. ----A rare monster called a fairy. "What a surprise... I wasn''t expecting to find you." He may not be here, that''s what I heard, and I tried to carry him. I didn''t expect to see you this soon. Ain before the actual living fairy dyes his cheeks joyfully with excitement from unexpected encounters. It was so good that I was scared. Well, I''m sorry for the untouched fairies, but I really want the materials. I was wondering if there were any fairies around... unexpectedly... ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A fairy noticed Ain and stiffened his body while floating in space. The part of the umbrella shakes like it breathes, but the color gradually changes. "Um..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Chi, no.I didn''t come here to crush you... but if the material drops, I''ll try to borrow it secretly... " The fairies turn deep red and stain red like blood. Ain''s cheeks twitched proportionally. "Rollo." I can hear voices I can''t hear. "That''s why I want you to calm down...." "Ro, roro, roro, roro." Every time the umbrella shakes, it begins to grow.Legs like jellyfish also stretch out, and there is a stinging and dangerous sound around them. The cheeks of Ain also actually tingled. "Rohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" The fairies roared. The body quickly swells up, and the giant body that seems to envelop the small town without standing for seconds takes over the forest. It''s a monster that sticks with insects.It becomes huge when danger is detected or during the very rare breeding season. " Ain remembered what Cain said and understood the danger. I thought I had to fight, but I pulled out my sword... Shortly thereafter, he looked up at the sky in a state of paranoia. "Eh?" I really didn''t think so. Seeing a big bloated fairy fly away, Ain opened his mouth and felt his body relax. "Er......" The stretched arm without strength is somehow stupid.I was confused by the words of my emotions, but I was only able to see off the fairies. At the very least, remember where you fly away. Exhaling Ain dropped off a fairy bug that glimpsed through the leakage day, and lowered his hips to the ground where he couldn''t see. I looked at the big tree where the fairies were and tried to drink the spiral water. ... that''s... A semi-transparent round ball at the root of a large tree.And in it, a little fairy bug is moving. When Ain, who happened to find him, rushed up and approached the runway, the little fairy inside the ball began knocking the ball with his legs and cracking it. Maybe this is... "Eggs?" The giant fairy just now seems to have grown bigger than just a threat to Ain. Perhaps the very rare breeding season coincided. And one convinced Ain looked at the egg and the round ball, and lowered his hips beside him and watched the state quietly. 516 Ever since night. "----So you brought him here." Sylvia sat on the edge of a fountain in the castle of the demon king. She rebuilt her legs and worried with her hands on her cheeks. She stood up and said, "I can''t help it." "Oh, what a lovely boy." The fairy stretched her legs to the approaching Sylvia and wrapped them around her fingertips. "My parents ran away because of what I found, so I''m going to give it back to them." "That''s good.Do you remember where he flew? Sure... Ain pointed to the northwest sky. "That way." "Northeast... Northeast..." Sylvia looked up at the sky and looked down. Speaking of the northeast, it is a close angle from King''s Landing. She looked at Ain again after a dozen seconds. "Unstoppable valley (,,,,,,,)" "That''s... a place I''ve never heard of." "As I said, it''s a secret that no one goes to.That''s when I was traveling across the continent, and I didn''t see anyone living there. " The land became known as the uninhabited valley, so even though it was inhabited by different races at that time, they were treated as a kind of monster at that time, but that''s what they called it. Sylvia imitated it, and remembered it by the name they gave him. "By the way, how far is it from here? "A few dozen days walk." Well then, I''ll take the water train. "Uh-huh... I''m sorry, but I can''t do that either." Ain repeated the blinking with a neat appearance. But the reason Sylvia said so is simple. "As far as I know, the tracks haven''t been laid yet." That''s what they call a secret place. It''s only natural that it''s not laid down, but it''s so close... "When I looked at the map before, I didn''t see it laid out close by." Before asking, Ain kneels down. It is hard to afford a few dozen days. I don''t have to ask Silverado about this. ----The fairy stroked Ain''s cheek from above his head with a tentacle to comfort him. "Oh... maybe he ran away somewhere else, and don''t worry, he doesn''t have to have a water train..." "By the way, is there any chance you''re back where I went?" Sylvia shook her neck sideways without putting aside. "Even if we go back, we need to go back in years.Because fairies are monsters that never get close to people''s eyes for a while.I told you about the valley without people, because it''s still a place where people don''t go. " Also, the environment is perfect for fairy monsters. There are other monsters living there, but the fairies seem to be quite strong if they fight, and they have the usual warm character and are easy to live in. (Sylvia is talking about it....) If there were any other escapes I could think of, I would have already told you, and if not, I wouldn''t have thought of it. If so, it would be better to look elsewhere. Ain nodded honestly that it was smarter to find the place Sylvia said. We need to think about what we''re going to do. As a matter of fact, it won''t take a few days for Ain to run alone. It is still by position that we cannot do it. And Ain stood up. "I see. We need to make sure they use your boat." "Hee-hee?" Instead, Sylvia was taken aback by Ain, who gave a stupid reply. Didn''t you notice?and. I doubt it, but she comes here and laughs when she sees the missing Ain. Ain-kun...I told you I''d be fine without a water train. " Then she raised her index finger with a smile. "I forgot," he said first, referring to a ship that used state-of-the-art technology that Ain had used before. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Nominally, the material was collected, but the purpose of returning the young fairy to its parent was added. Fortunately, Sylvia said that the fairy''s nest would have peeled material and that we should take it home. After listening to that, Ain was heading towards the cave again --- It wasn''t there, was it? Outside the window, in the darkness, he said in his room at the castle of the demon king. I heard about Krone, who arrived a few decades ago. Chris, Dill, and Marco are with her. But everybody checked the work they had done in town, the work they had left behind.There was still something I had to do, and I left my seat after greeting Ain and the residents of the Demon King Castle. "I can''t help it.Sylvia says that the spaceship will be ready to go soon... and we need to ask His Majesty. " "Can I go, too?" "--I wonder if that''s the case now? "That''s right. I thought so." It''s too much now. If you stop it, it will be stopped before it reaches here, and if it doesn''t, it will be severely ordered.It wasn''t strange even though I was told not to raise my hand, but it didn''t look like that either. Not that the King has given up stopping Ain or is not afraid of safety. It must be due to a relationship of trust. "And I want to give her back to her family." "Nh... thank you for saying that." "Fufu, you were such a friendly kid.I was just playing with Chris and the others, but are you okay playing?Aren''t we all going to get smaller like Ain now? "Sylvia said it was okay." She said she was fine because she was still young.However, Ain needs a little more time to get his body back. Ain, sitting in the chair, looked at his body and said with a bitter smile. After seeing it, Krone puts the notebook she had previously on the table. Then his feet were advanced next to Ain, and he stood on his knees in front of him, gazing. "Hey hey, don''t you hate being said cute? It was an Ain that suddenly saw a change in the subject. "Mentally, it can be a complex emotion." I immediately returned my words and saw her eyes close enough to breathe. "I love cute Ain, too." "... it''s an honor." "Don''t put that on.I really like it, and I love it as much as I love Ain. " Eventually, she stood up after smiling brightly. I can''t think of Ain when I''m with my body right now, it''s like I''ve never forgotten how cute he is. This always breathes. facial expressions, standing and speaking. Everything attracts Ain''s heart and doesn''t stop. "Kohon" Ain coughed up deliberately. "Nothing happened in Baltic? When asked, Klone, who had just stood up, now sat down next to Ain. There was only one thing that bothered me. I want to ask you something. "Yes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The voice had already changed to a serious one because of work. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó There were two men walking down the hallway in the castle. One was Cain. The other is Marco. "Nothing seems to change." "Yes, sir. Team - Master Cain has not changed." Now that Dill is the opponent I call the commander of the regiment, I was told not to say anything. "I was surprised Ain was getting smaller, but don''t worry.Sylvia also said it was temporary, so don''t worry.Of course, I''ve heard from that cat princess. " "Thank you for your concern.But I didn''t expect you to find the existence of a purpose too soon. " "We were surprised.I used to have sightings, but if you''re not good at it, it was a thousand years ago. " "Yes, nobody would have thought it would appear the same way." Keep each other informed, and we''ll move on to Ain. That said, the progress is too good, as everyone thinks, and there is nothing to worry about. "If you go to the valley without people, you''ll find a nest.You get what you''re looking for without wasting your life.Especially if there''s an airship. " "I hear there are a lot of monsters, but isn''t it dangerous? "It''s more dangerous than this area, but that''s all." "Hmm, that means nothing to us." "As I''ve said before, it''s more problematic to have a place.It''s just a demon that no one can touch. " "Haha, you''re right.... well, that doesn''t seem to be a big problem. " "What? It''s like there''s a little problem." "--Actually..." Oh, Marco''s leg stopped. Looking out the window, he couldn''t see how people were doing, but he laid eyes on the scene again and again. Immediately after immersing yourself in nostalgia, I reopened my mouth and told Cain. "Count Bart is concerned about the special monsters." "A special monster? "In a little more detail, it''s about the intelligent monsters." Ishtalica is usually considered heterogeneous if it is similar in nature to a pure person. What is unacceptable is those who cannot live with the people of Ishtalica. They are close to pure monsters, both personally and physically, and are difficult to describe as heterogeneous.Many nobles and royalties have attempted dialogue before, but all of them have spoken out. There will probably be sacrifices in battle. ----Of course, because only those who could talk together were considered to be of different races. "There were some of them who came in here a long time ago, but you mean them." "It''s the left.As was the case shortly after the birth of the Old King''s City, these monsters do not recognize other creatures.They attack other creatures according to their fighting instincts. " That''s why it''s so close to being a monster. Therefore, if the opponent is overwhelmingly strong, they run and hide. In this era, there is a pure separation. "Some of them had a lot of names.So what happened to the monsters? " "A lot of individuals seem to be led by someone." "...... hah" "Adventurer reports that two different races are leading the way.One was like a vampire (vampire) and the other was like a dwarf, but when I looked at the back, I thought, " "What a combination.Anyway, you should catch him and listen to him. " "It seems like we''re gathering information for that, but it doesn''t seem very pleasant." It was an interesting story. Cain, who was leaning against the wall by Marco, smiled small. "Was the monster''s mission lawful this time of year?" "If you have permission, it''s fine, but you don''t have that permission" "Well, I thought so when I couldn''t find it." "But what I''m worried about is that I''m even using my name.I don''t think it''s easy to hold them down with that kind of force. " Marco turned away from the window and looked at Cain. "What do you think of Cain? "I''m sure of it." Together they looked at each other. Cain says she understands. "Did you have the technique you could do from the beginning (,,,,,,,,,,), (,) from a third party (,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,)?" Sure, that''s right. It is obvious, but it is difficult to think of other ways.I honestly missed Named''s monster, but I didn''t think so. 517 The trick was a random encounter and his whims. The month and date go back a little bit. This was a short time ago, when Ain collapsed the golden route without skin. Between King''s City and Ist. Two men walked boringly through the town of the lost and already deceased territory inherited by Count Sage for generations. I don''t want to cum. "That''s what I thought.What kind of hero is that? " A man with a blurry tone and a man who seemed calm at first sight but conceived a thorn in his words. The former was half of a dwarf with an impressive mustache, while the latter was of a different race, drawing unusual vampire blood from Ishtalica. ----The former man''s rough appearance and good physique attract attention. ----The latter man looked intelligent, but somewhat unreliable. Together they were wearing light armor made of monster material and stood at a glance as an adventurer could see. I think I was under thirty when I was old. As an adventurer, I''m still young, but I''m gradually getting used to it. "What a hero.Prince Wang just shoved himself in the neck. " "That''s right. Usually we work with monsters, and we''re braver." I see. But check it out, these people are making noise too. " "... I''m just stupid.They don''t understand what we adventurers do every day. " The vampire man who talked about it rounded up the newspaper he bought earlier in the stall. "The golden route is just stupid.I could have done better. " That was the other day. Above all, Prince Ain was very active again, so the newspapers were filled with residents of this town who had left King''s City. They didn''t like it. Let''s go back to the inn and have a drink. "I don''t mind. I told her I had to go west in the morning, but I couldn''t do it." By the way, neither of you have hatred for Ain personally. As adventurers, I just didn''t like the information about Ain that stands out from the crowd every time I put them on the shelf. Nevertheless, it''s never a new adventurer.Instead, they are capable and proven enough to be in the category of advanced adventurers. I just didn''t like the fact that they weren''t prominent. "Can I come over there?" And the dwarf half man pointed to the restaurant adjacent to the guild. He stepped in with the nodded vampire man, slapped his tongue at the same time as he was busy here, and smiled face to face and lowered his sip. When you wash up the liquor that you ordered immediately, it goes even further. After all, that''s what it is. I was irritated by the conspicuous information about Ain, but there was only one excuse to incite alcohol. "We can do it." "That''s right. We''re all skilled adventurers." Explain your unfounded confidence and recall the wishes of your time as an adventurer. They became adventurers with the same desire as their homeland. ----Because I wanted money and fame. I wanted to be famous and attract attention. I want to satisfy my approval needs, buy whatever I like, and live as I like. I want to have a beautiful woman accompany me and drink as much wine as I like. Everyone had a little desire, but these two were just particularly strong, but the reality was never right. Nowadays, I am a small rich person. Such an adventurer, however, was not as prominent as the mountains. A beautiful woman who sees two doesn''t shrug her shoulders to flatter her, nor does a leading merchant sesame. "The world is unequal... because we don''t stand out at all" "It''s the royal fault for the inequality.It''s because of them. " "It must be. And a nobleman.The problem is that some of them are taking possession of their wealth. " "I think this prosperity of Ishtalica will be over in ten years.It''s a rock dam in the next era.I think their free politics will build the fortune of the next generation. " The subject matter is never dark. It was just vulgar enough to discredit the royal family on sake dishes. There was a conversation between the two people sitting at the counter and they touched it, and the other guests nearby felt that they didn''t care, and they said nothing. And it''s not even logical, it''s emotional. The people around me don''t mock it because it''s the sight they touched. ----Go there. Haha, that''s good. The beauty of silver hair in a shirt came to me. What the hell? "If you don''t like our words, I suggest you leave your seat." "No, it''s not. Rather the opposite." The man who spoke lowered his hips next to the two and laughed. A familiar smile appeared on the face, and the two men of the same sex suddenly fell in love. "I''m sorry about the golden route, too.I''m not saying I could have done better, like you, but I was interested in a different future. " "... right? "I hear you understand us.How about a drink? I''ll buy you a drink. " "No, let me buy you a drink here.It''s going to be an interesting story, and I really want to get along with you two. " They listen carefully. Sometimes they had alcohol in them, and sometimes they were getting nervous. But I''m still interested in what a silver-haired man says. "It was a coincidence I came to this town.But maybe it was fate that I met you. " He says to the two who were more careful. "If I''m as brave as you are, I think I''d look good to lead an army." When they heard the words, they laughed with their mouths wide open. Not bad. Oh, yeah. Together, we toast to the silver-haired man. "You''re a fool." "Yeah, but I don''t feel bad talking to you.I wonder why, that tone... no, it''s the strange atmosphere. " The silver-haired man who heard the two words lowered his gaze and shrugged his shoulders. "Is there a request? "That''s not true.I didn''t come any closer for a reason. " Then a silver-haired man put a jock on his cheek wand. Suddenly and instantly, expose yourself to a pleasant drink. "I''m looking for someone, but it''s hard to navigate." "Then we can help.I''m going to charge you a commission. " "Ha-ha-- don''t worry about it.I''ll take care of it myself. " So what, they tilt their heads. "I tried to speak to them because I was really interested.And I talked about it, and I liked the glow of life with pure lust.----That''s all. " The silver-haired man showed his white teeth when he saw two people tilting their heads without knowing. "Let me help you." "Help...? "I don''t know... you''re gonna do something for us." "Oh, I''d love to help you lift your pure emotions." When I talk to this man, I don''t feel strange or bad. But it was a flaw in the balls that I didn''t understand the meaning of the words. Nevertheless, it is a trivial matter. The two people who looked at each other were very attracted to the proposal of a silver-haired man. "When I see two people like you, I can''t stay or stand.I was really lucky.Bayol - I recently lost a friend.If we had two, we wouldn''t have to spend too much time looking for people. " and. A silver-haired man puts his liquor bill at the counter and walks out of his seat. When they saw him, they followed him in a hurry. "I have an inn.Shall we continue in my room? " ----This was the trigger. To acquire the necessary power to satisfy the desires that I had dreamed of more. It was a moment when their fate changed dramatically, for better or for worse. 518 Unscheduled collaborators. On the night of the rendezvous with the Krone, Ain was visiting the castle of the demon king. Long ago, when the land was prosperous as a king''s capital, many warriors were gathered in this place, and now only irreplaceable families are gathered. Ain talks about what he just decided. "I''m ahead of schedule, but I''m going home tomorrow." The reason he carried his legs was to ask about the fairies and to ask if Lorraine had any idea of the monster materials he wanted. As it stands, I can say both of these have been resolved. To be precise, Ein returned the fairy to his parents, but we already have the information we need. (I wanted to slow down a little bit) Cain and Sylvia, who heard the voice earlier, look at Ain''s face and feel the emotion. If you put it in your mouth, it will be a waste, so don''t put it in your mouth.However, this is not a lifetime farewell, and it was comforting to think about the history of reunion. "Come back anytime." "We''re going to King''s Landing again soon." So, that''s it. I knew I''d see you soon. "Thank you very much.... Mr. Archer, I came all of a sudden to take care of you." "No." "I''ll see you soon..." What did you just say? "Nh, I said no." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It seems that I didn''t hear you wrong. Archie, sitting on the throne with her lap on her lap, turned her head and said she was not willing to accept Ain''s objection at all. I know how you feel, but Sylvia blames you for this. "Don''t get me wrong.I didn''t just want to be with this kid, but for a good reason. " Say it. "If you''re going to a secluded valley, you''ll need local guidance." "--Ain, didn''t you hate it when you left? "I don''t know what you mean.I''m not going to miss you so easily because I''m an adult. " "Sylvia, it''s just an idea.That''s why there''s a contradiction in the words. " Seems so. If I''m going home, I think I''d at least like to go with you. " "... people call it evil." I couldn''t even reopen it before I reopened it. The lightly discovered Archer puts her arms around her chest, turns her back (,,,,,,,,) and closes her mouth. But looking at her tricks, Cain and Sylvia seem to have no choice. Surprisingly, it was positive. "When I just heard the words, I felt like it wasn''t bad." "Me too. I agree with the idea of guiding the way locally." "Well, that would help us too... but how about letting the First King show you the way? "Don''t worry if you want to.Use it. " "Let''s do it. That''s good, Archer." Archie was satisfied with her cheeks loosened in a delightful color that could not be hidden. Tighten your chest and shake your legs on the throne to cheer you up. "Fufu. I can''t help it, so I''ll help you." "Stay calm.I''ll show you the way. " "Nh, just leave it to me! Loose. How loose. (But) Will Cain and Sylvia come? Ain turned his face when he cared. "Don''t worry about us.Archer alone would be enough, and I''d like to avoid it if everyone could leave the castle. " "Oniichan, you should take your time with the couple." "Hah... so don''t get on my nerves..." Sylvia keeps saying. She wasn''t going to stop Archer from taking Ain''s word, but she was worried she wouldn''t bother her instead. "I''ll write you a letter, so you can give it to Ain''s grandfather." In this way, Archer''s accompaniment became full-fledged. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After all, it was Ain''s idea to leave the Demon King Castle. The next day, Ain dropped off the Royal Water Train from the Adventurer''s town of Balt to King''s Landing after another day passed and lunch passed. Archer, who had left Demon King Castle for the first time in a long time, seemed to enjoy himself on the water train. I was staring at the changing scenery from the window of the car and standing still. It''s Archer, but it''s the Devil King. As Ain said, Ishtalica''s first king, Marc, founded the country even earlier than he had been thought to be in recent years. In other words, from the people who live in the imperial castle, they are the biggest guests. "--- Somebody call Bellia-sama." As soon as I get back to the castle. I was surprised that Archer was brought here for some reason, but Martha instructed me to do so calmly. It''s not that the load is heavy. In view of history, it was decided that Archer was the castle''s best service to deal with. "Master Archer. Welcome!" "Nh. I''m sorry I came suddenly." "Of course not.We welcome our servants, Mr. Archer.Now, you must be tired from your long journey.Can I get you something sweet? " But Martha noticed the little creature that Archer had on her chest. I wonder. That little jellyfish creature. Because my legs are moving, I don''t think it''s a stuffed animal... but first, I talked to Archer about dealing with him first, and then I looked at Ain and left. Then Lloyd came to replace them. "By the time you came back, I thought you were feeling better." "I was missed by a fairy child.I think you should think about it while we''re together. " "Mm... what is a fairy? A few minutes to summarize and explain what you heard over there.Lloyd nodded in an intriguing manner, and his expression was strange or smiling. However, I can be surprisingly convinced that Ain is involved. "I didn''t expect you to bring the living." "After all, I hear it''s not big enough to affect the castle people.In my case, it was already influenced, so if we were together, it wouldn''t go back. " "Hmm, isn''t that inconvenient? "If I say no, it''s a lie...." "Well, I was wondering if I could take care of you in a place other than a castle." "I also thought about the proposal.But I don''t feel the same when I think about going back to my parents. " "Oh, I''ll return it to my parents...? Given the circumstances, we must now obtain the permission. ... what would Silverado say? Father. Dill, who had been standing behind Ain, opened his mouth. "As Ain-sama just said, the adult fairy insects were heading towards the unspoiled valley.However, it is a place with too few people coming and going and there is still too little information.Archer was there to guide Ain. " "I don''t know, but your majesty--no, if it''s your recent majesty...." Everyone thought they would allow it. There is also Archer for this time. From day to day, it is around Ain, where Ishtalica gathers some of the most powerful fighters, but when Archer is there, the story changes again. If you don''t think about the quality of life... Even in normal times, it may be safer to be in King''s Landing if you succeed. "I''ve never been to a secluded valley, but I''m going to be on an airship." "That''s right. I heard there was no water train." "I have just told you that I will answer your question." "Father, Master Krone is supposed to come to you first." "Ah, first of all, from Ayn-sama.Your Majesty will have less trouble than that. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rust from the body.You deserve it. No matter how active they are, no matter what they call heroes, the personality of the Ain that unites the front and back is sometimes hidden. Klone would be a good candidate for getting ahead. "So, where''s the Krone? I''ve already taken Chris to your side. "That makes sense." "They''re very reliable and very helpful." "It is the same thing as our subordinates.Let us look forward to the future more than ever. " "Yes, my father is right." With meaningful words in his mouth, Lloyd drooped his head. Turn your back immediately and walk out. During Archer''s visit, he also intended to contact the knights, but the walking legs stopped immediately and returned to Ain without standing for a few seconds. "Sorry, I forgot to tell you something." "What happened while I was gone? "Yes, it''s not a particular problem, but Lorraine contacted me to tell me that she would like to meet and talk to me as soon as Ein returns.Probably about the Black Dragon ship Bahamut. " "Okay. I''ll get back to you." "I heard you could come to the lab at any time." (Does that mean you''re at the King''s City Institute?) We can''t just expose Ain. Then you should take the carriage.It would be better to touch the carriage as much as possible, so that Ain doesn''t think of it as a carriage.There are some carriages in the castle, just like when you get back from White Rose Station. "Dill" "Are you going now? "I think so.I don''t know. " "I wonder if it would be good.In order to explain to His Majesty, as Krone had suggested before leaving, it would be better to leave it to both Krone and Chris first, and don''t worry if Archer and Belia are around. " In other words, Ain has no work to do in a hurry. On the contrary, it would be more meaningful to deal with Roland. ----Because. That''s why, Mr. Lloyd. Yes, I understand. I decided to go down to Lorraine first and ask him about my errands. 519 Remember the excursion. Dill will accompany you to the lab. Marco wanted to come, too, but Ain told him that he should stay by Archer''s side, and Marco stayed in the castle. In the meantime, Ain''s current physical condition should not be made public. I didn''t lay down a strong gag decree, but I didn''t bother to let them know, so Ain was simply weaving a robe and hiding himself. "The lab is over there, so we''re on our way to Lord Mutton''s blacksmith." I wasn''t in the noble city. If you think calmly, you can''t build a lab like this in a noble city.If there was no place, it was clear that it was not suitable for safety. Also, Ain didn''t know where it was for a simple reason. Because to this day I have never been to the newly established laboratory in King''s Landing. It is enough to keep walking after that. We finally got there a few minutes from the blacksmith in Mutton. The site is much wider than I thought it would be, with dozens of houses in general, and dozens of pipes stretching narrowly from the heavenly buildings sitting in the middle. I was drawn to a huge group of magical objects installed outdoors. Oh! Ain''t that right! I heard voices from the entrance and exit of the lab. Very few call Ain and forsake him. Moreover, if you do so with a pleasant voice, you will be narrowed down to a few people. Turning to me, there were two old friends standing there. Looks like Lord Bates. "There''s Leonard next door. What''s going on?" "As a guard, I wonder if I should blame him for his behavior as a guard knight, but fortunately nobody else seems to have heard, so I will keep a close watch." There was nothing I could do about it, and Ain smiled bitterly and asked me to "soften my hands". He then walked out to the side of his two old friends. And then... "Damn... it hurts!?" All of a sudden, Leonard slapped his butt hard on the forehead. "Stupid. Your Highness forgives us for being generous, but he doesn''t allow us to shout in public, and he doesn''t allow us to shout out." Dill smiled when she saw it. "Apparently, I didn''t have to be careful." "Neither of you has changed since the old days." Ain, who also laughed, stepped forward in front of Dill and stood in front of his old friends. After looking lightly at the state of the bats, he smiled bitterly when he saw that his forehead had started dyeing red, and now he turned to Leonard. "Good afternoon, Your Highness... But as my father told me, I didn''t know your body really looked like it was before.I mean, you know Bats well. " "Nnh, if it wasn''t for the Loeb guy that Dill''s guard was taking, it''d be Ein.----But there was something strange about it. " Bats looked seriously at Ain. From the side, it is not a place to rejuvenate and is of interest to me. Yet he says in vain. "Well, when I think about it, Ain has suddenly become big and come to school, and on the contrary, it''s no big deal!" "No, there will be." "Really? Either way, Ain is Ain, right?" After hearing the unusual conversation, Dill shuts his mouth on behalf of Ain. Ain then opens his mouth. "Why are they here?" "It was a coincidence that I met this man.I had a job at the Legal Department and carried my legs..... " "Because Lorraine called me!" "Actually, I''ve been called, but it''s a coincidence." I was happy that the four of them had come together without trying, and my cheeks relaxed. Same goes for both of us. And the refraining look on Dill''s face was calm. Well, let''s go now. And the moment the butt touched my mouth. The entrance to the laboratory was automatically opened, and Roland appeared in white. I can see at a glance that his expression is dyed with fatigue. "It''s been a long time since the sun soaked in it...!They''re all here! " Hey, Roland. "Sorry for the sudden rush, Ain-kun!Still... I miss it. When I look at Ain now, it reminds me of the past. " Lorraine, who was as surprised as the other two, continued, adding, "Don''t worry, there are no other researchers today." "--What? Why is Leonard here?" I just had another job to do. "Ah, that''s right.But that''s great! It''s been a long time since we''ve been together like this! " "Roland, quick, but you called me and Bats?" "If that''s the case... there''s nothing to stand up for, so let''s talk inside.I''ll show you to my room, so I''ll move a little. " Everyone was equally distracted when I let him guide me in the sun, who was delighted. But when I see him laughing, it seems like there''s nothing wrong with him. On the evidence, looking at Roland''s back as he walked out, his tail was shaking to the side with pleasure. At this time, if you''re envious of how easy it is to understand the ups and downs of your emotions, you might be a little embarrassed to find out. "Wow, wow." Ain who stepped in and admired the opening the most. As you can see from the outside, the inside of the large laboratory was not that colorful compared to the underground laboratory owned by the golden route, but it was just about different in size. "Hey, Roland! What''s that big glass bottle doing!?" "It could not be processed in the conventional way by using the outer shell of the monster and using an alloy." "Okay, that''s enough! I don''t know what you''re talking about!" "Yo, you''re trying to make an artificially very hard and light material." "Oops... suddenly I feel smarter." "This is a mistake, you idiot." "Uuuuuuuuuu... soak it a little bit" Laugh at times, talk interesting at times. The lift was at the back of the line. Once boarded, it began to move underground. "By the way, Mr. Bates." Probably Dill opens his mouth. Ha! "You don''t have to be so hard, but there was a promotion exam last month.I hear Bats was in on it, too, but when the results arrive, right? " What the word promotion exam means here is literally in the ranks of knights. There is no other rank between the Kintetsu Knight and the regular Knight.Naturally, you can reach the summit of the Kintetsu Knight through several grades. "I passed! I was contacted this morning." "Congratulations, you''re getting closer to the Knights of the Guards." Well, let''s do it. "Awesome!" "Don''t compliment me. Think about it, how old did the man in front of me become a Knight of the Kintetsu?" Dill shrugged his shoulders against a bat that looked at Dill as it lit up. "It may be important to compare, but it doesn''t change what Bats did." "...... it feels like I''ve earned a personal compliment from His Royal Highness the Prince." But I thought so. Bats returns to the story. "So, do you know how old Dill''s guards were when they became Knights of the Guards, except Ain?" The two men who had been thinking for a while tilted their heads without any easy answers. Eventually, I was crouching my arms. Yeah, I was roaring, but I didn''t get an answer. In fact, just because I became a Kintetsu Knight doesn''t mean I can let the people know.In addition, in the case of Dill, it was the Grayshire brother-in-law, and there were also vague times. But Bats knew. When I was a student, I wanted to know more about Dill''s strength than anyone else. "I graduated from Royal Kingsland School at the same time as I graduated.Even I''m still inferior to the Dill guard at the time, so I can''t be happy here. " Dill was a talented boy, and he kept working as hard as he could.That''s why I grew up to be a Kintetsu Knight. Behind it, we must not forget that Marshal Lloyd met with rigorous discipline and training. ----Tyrin. In the middle of the conversation, a lift with a line arrived at the desired level. "We need to be strong enough to beat the Red Dragon Medal." The story ends with a strong commitment. Everyone who listened remembered the determination and threw a unified message of support. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó What was ahead of me was the living space that I touched. At first glance, it''s just a private house with no windows. It is not particularly luxurious, and it should be noted that it is a normal place with many magical instruments. So, everybody took their seats. Dill handed over a piece of fairy information first, and for a while, silence enveloped everyone. ----Eventually. "I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but I think you should come with me." Lorraine just said, "I knew it." "Generally, when raw fish are stored at room temperature, they rot quickly.Just like this, the material of a monster called the fairy worm is also a material with that tendency.It''s just a statistical story. " "Maybe Roland called me." "Yeah, I''m sorry if I can''t use it even if you bring me the material.That''s why I wanted to talk to you about finding a way. " In this case, it is said that we should go to the valley without stopping people. "I called Bats because I had a similar consultation." Oh, wow? "I was wondering if I could carry my foot to the border city where Bats'' father is.But, Ein, if there''s something you''ve been looking into, it''s fine.... I''m sorry. You came all this way, but I''m done by myself. " "Never mind. I''ve come here to see a lot of interesting things." There was a glimpse of Lloyd''s manners in the gloriously laughing bats. It took tens of seconds for Roland, who apologized many times, to raise his head. "Then, Bats, you can come with me." So suddenly. Someone who wasn''t expecting said something he wasn''t expecting. "Di, Dil!?" "I''m sorry, Mr. Ain.This is not a definitive conversation yet - " In the first place, the uninhabited valley is wide.Ain was scheduled to be searched by a small number of people, but it was undoubtedly large enough to be impossible. Rivers in forests, slopes, and valleys. In addition to the deep fog, the weather is not stable. It will certainly take some time to search for the fairy nest. In that case, if Ain is going to join us here, I would avoid going in small groups.Ain''s time is limited, and he doesn''t have months of free time like he does now. "I think my father is thinking the same thing, but in this search, we should mobilize the knights." "Oh, that''s why you have the bats." "Ke, but... I''m not a Kintetsu Knight..." Then Dill corrected his residence. She narrowed her eyes sharply and looked at the bats. "You know why we need fairy materials." "...... hah" "This is for Ishtalica. And for Ain.Don''t forget it''s an important job for our future. " "Of course!" "This means that, whether it''s a Kintetsu Knight or a regular Knight, everyone could be on the same expedition." I''m not willing to risk my life to die. Still, Dill''s words are strong and lead to one conclusion. ----That''s it. Safe missions aren''t the only thing that matters. It is only when dangerous work is carried out. What did you bring a sword to your hips for, and what did you choose a knight for? All to serve the royal family and to serve Ishtalica. "Besides, Bates, you seem to be afraid that you''re immature." "Ha, ha! I was worried about getting my feet together!" "No problem, don''t worry about it.After all, if we evaluate the danger level, the monster''s strength is much higher near the Old King''s capital. " "Dill... I wonder how it compares to that..." "But, Ein, if you are aiming for the Knight of the Guards, you cannot be distracted here." "What do you mean?" When asked, Dill''s cheeks twitched. I wake up old painful memories and breathe slightly. Yes, there''s something I need to do to become a Knight of the Guards. "It''s a test to become a Kintetsu Knight, but in recent years it''s been taking place in the mountains near the adventurer''s town of Balt." "--- Yes?" "It usually takes a week for top adventurers to climb, but they have to climb and descend in ten days during the exam.Compared to that, I wonder if it''s kind. " "No, I don''t understand." I was afraid that not only the ascent but also the descent would be included in the calculation. A gathering of the finest knights. The face of the butt sitting next to Ain turned pale. But Roland laughed at it face-to-face and said, "Ah!"she cried. Looks like you were on an excursion. "If you ask me, yes.Your Highness, as Roland said, don''t you remember your school days? " It was also a memorable event. "When Dill thinks about the pull rate, it''s exactly the same." "Of course, I am also in a position to give instructions to the knight, so it might be the same if I tried from Bats.--- I don''t know. I think the knight is moving (,,,,,,,,,,) in a different line from Ain (,,,,,,,,) ¡­ " "If you want to go, do it." "Okay. If Father or Warren decides, I''ll call Bates." "Don''t worry, it looks like there''s a lot of other knights, and there''s one more rate this time besides Dill." Ain laughs and tells the three gentle people. "Mr. Archer is here, and his strength is mine." The three who heard it shook themselves, saying, The LORD, that they had remembered their strength. This is by no means due to fear. Awesome and surprising. And... I knew I might have been a little scared, but it would be trivial. 520 Blade ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó There was a man who visited King''s Landing this evening. He is a luxurious man, but not a nobleman. An adventurer. The people of King''s Landing understood at a glance. It was hidden by a hood above the neck and couldn''t be peeked, but its rise attracted attention. ... that guy from Balt? ... I''m impressed. That gear must be a great monster material. The voices of women come from everywhere. But there''s another voice. ... a striking outfit is also unusual. Immediately. The voice came from the same adventurer as the man. "Don''t say things like that when you''re the same adventurer." The man called out. But adventurers don''t seem to mind.In the meantime, I reacted to what I was called, but there were no friendly feelings there. "Advice from the forerunners. You should avoid equipment that is easy to move and conspicuous." "... ahn?" "At a glance, I can see that it does use good materials.But when you die, you don''t have an ex-child.Are you an adventurer with arms? " "Shut up, Grandpa." It is true that the voiced adventurer is an old man. "... that''s why I told you to give me advice from my first friends." But there''s no reason to let it go down there. The calm old adventurer sighed. Well, let''s hurry up and do this. Wait, wait, wait. What''s wrong? "Apologize for wasting my time." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "What, can''t you apologize?" "I did speak up.He''s an old adventurer, as you say, and an extra word. I''m sorry. " Gently, I lowered my head slightly and left. But I didn''t feel bad.Because my drinks have dropped somewhat and I love to stand out.It is good that it is because of the opposite sex, and it is best to be praised as before. ----But... From those who have seen the previous exchanges, there is no need to argue whether it is a big or small item. ... it looks like a little boy somewhere. ... it''s not cool. After all, you just say what you want. If it is a prominent place, it will only be exposed to the public. Whatever you say here, I can''t help it. I don''t like it. The man''s eyes are turned towards the old adventurer who has just left. The emotion in the eyes was a word of resentment. ----The man then went to the harbor with a huge bag. Walking around the unfamiliar King''s City, he finally arrived at a blacksmith in Mutton. "Sorry! I just woke up and fell asleep, and now I''m in a hurry to show my face...." By way of example, the corresponding ememe was passing the man through a large round table in the workshop. The man lowers his hips to the chair and puts his bag on the floor violently. Like licking around. For a while, I looked at Emme''s body like an adulterer and had a lowly smile on my face. "Lady, what kind of adventurer do you think I am?" The asked Emme leaned her head and wondered how she had answered. "Uh... um..." "Have you ever seen an adventurer with equipment like mine?" "No, it''s not... right..." "You know what? You can take a closer look if you want." And to where I was about to invite you. The back door was opened and Mutton arrived with a big stretch. Sorry to keep you waiting. Saying what he didn''t think was so bad, he grabbed Emmet''s back hard to open the distance and lowered his hips next to the seat where the man was sitting. Shit, a man hits his tongue, but what''s that? Mutton keeps talking without worrying. "Name" Ah? "So tell me your name.You must be a famous adventurer.Don''t be rude. " "Oh... oh... is that so?" So, what''s your attitude? I wondered, but the poisoned man said. "It''s Visel. I don''t have a name." "Hi, my brother has the same dwarf blood and human blood as me.Is that what they''re talking about? " "Ah, the other side? How do you know I have the other side?Maybe because you knew my name... " "No, it''s mostly a quote.If you''re an adventurer like your brother, the staff is big, but there are people who are good at tactics. " "What... is that what you''re saying?" "So, what''s the other party''s name?" "Roy, a pureblooded vampire." "Oh, that''s unusual. Just tell me." Mutton''s attitude remained unchanged. Rather, it was Frank from the beginning. Visel frowned, but in fact, the reason he carried his legs was because of a job request, and he didn''t want to be too violent. The irritation was suppressed and she took a deep breath. Mutton asks. "It''s work. What do you want me to make?" "I''m bringing the materials.Now I want you to make my sword. " "Let me see. I''ll tell you more." Visel lifted the bag and put it on the table. What I took out of there were two teeth. The length is even shorter than the small shearling shearling, but the pure white, which resembles pottery, is eye-catching. "This is the famous..." "I was surprised.These are Gulm''s fangs. "" --That''s the Royal Blacksmith. " In Istarica, the west of the continent. Previously, it was a beast-type monster that nested in volcanic areas close to the area where the Black Dragon disturbance occurred and the surrounding caves. The body is not inferior to that of a typical ship, and it is long. Deep red body hair is covered in flames when Gulm releases magic, and white teeth like snow beat mythrills. The danger is the few names the Alliance has the strength to quickly destroy, even if it has dozens of qualified Senior Adventurers. There is no doubt that it is no other national treasure material in Ishtalica. "Emmet" Looking at it, Mutton raised his eyebrows slightly. "Number six. Hurry." "N-iiiiiiiiiiiii!" Emme leaves the room in a hurry and goes somewhere. Mutton was laughing when he asked for something. "How would you like to take this job?" Asked with a firm voice, Visel felt Mutton''s heart was leaning. That should be it. There are so many blacksmiths who want to work on gum materials that it''s an honor to be hired. Like many others, Mutton thought so. "Honestly, I''m surprised." "Isn''t it?" "I''d like to ask. Where did your brother get this?" "Fight! Me and my partner defeated him and picked up the materials!" Well, there''s no doubt that my brothers picked the ingredients. "Hmm? That''s an inclusive way to put it." "Because you haven''t heard from me.And there''s no record of Gulm being slaughtered in the last few decades.Otherwise, I can only think of what my brothers picked up. " The problem is picking. Mutton shook his cheek with a faint voice. "Oh, this guy, he only knows a few blacksmiths." "What are you talking about?Don''t embarrass yourself. " "Just ask." Mutton stood up and walked towards the entrance. In front of Visel, who was wondering what to do, he locked the door without saying anything. "Gulm has magic in his fangs." "Whatever it is--" "The magic won''t go away unless Gulm does it deliberately.I mean, what happens is, my teeth stay bright red like they''re stained with blood. " "Nh... what is that?" "There''s only one way to keep Gulm''s fangs pure white.We have to build a real parent-child trust and crush it.The fangs will come back.Gulm knew that, so he just wanted me to crush it. " So far, Visel understood. The reason I put the lock on was to keep me from escaping. "My brother assumed he was a legendary monster.Leaving out all the circumstances.But then, brother, raising monsters without notification is a felony. " "This... damn dwarf!" "Nnahhhhhhhhh!Your brother must be bleeding the same way! " We need to get out of here. Panicked Visel stood up and pulled out the sword he was carrying on his hips. Then hold a short cane in the other hand. Can you use magic too? Dexterity. " Mutton, on the other hand, holds a long hammer in his hand. He wasn''t an adventurer, but he was still strong, and he went to fetch the materials himself, so he could fight better than the middlemen there. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "............................................................?" There was a wind hole on the side. Soon, a small beetle flew around the workshop.The deafening wings stop on Mutton''s body and fang on his muscles. "Oh, my God, I''m so sorry!I''m not bad... not bad! " Visel left behind, broke the lock with a sword and left. Spread a few beetle feathers inside that gear. Mutton moans and sweats wet his eyes as he stretches out his arms without strength. Eventually, I lost consciousness and closed my eyes. "Ahhhhh...? Master! Master! Master!Please wake up...! " Only then did Emme fly to the workshop door in a hurry. She stops for a moment when she sees a beetle eaten by Mutton''s abs.But before Mutton''s crisis, his foot tried to get inside. "I''ll go." A blonde gentleman who put his hand on her shoulder and stepped in front of her. Chris stepped into his feet as he stepped in and quickly cut down the beetle that was eating into Mutton''s belly. Soon after that, some Knights of the Guards will step in. "Master... is Master okay...?!" "--It''s okay. The bleeding is terrible, but we can fix it right away." Hearing Chris''s voice confirming his body, Emme stroked her chest down, losing her strength from her wings and rubbing to the ground. Then Mutton opened his eyes when he heard the sound. "I''m gonna cum... but I''m gonna be a yakitori...!" "Master...? Shh!?" "So... I''m cumming...!Basically, like before, if you can properly say Master... you should always do that... heh...! " "Lord Mutton, please be quiet.I''ll get you to a place where I can treat you right away. " "Oh, oh... sorry... sister..." Having been briefly treated by the incoming Melee Knight, Mutton was ready for immediate transport.It would be best if I could get on a stretcher, but I don''t have such a thing at my convenience. After all, he was carried by the Knights of the Guards, and Mutton looked at Emme and said. "I didn''t forget the encryption... well done...!That''s a good boy....! " He keeps breathing and closes his eyes again. There was no time to rejoice at the praise, and Emme arrived at the Kintetsu Knight and left. "Someone." Chris called the Knight of the Guards. Hurry, contact the King''s Landing. Ha! "Talk to Emmet until Lord Mutton wakes up.Ask them all about the killer''s identity, name, gender, and what they know. " The ordered Knight Guard scattered away under Chris. Chris, who was left alone, looked at the beetle that had just been cut down and frowned. This is a monster. A monster nesting in a deep forest, a warrior born to defend her queen. I''ve never heard such a monster protect people. Judging by the situation, I can''t lie all at once because it actually happened, but it must be something unusual. "Stealing a knight''s eye and bringing in a monster... how the hell did you bring it in?" I don''t know how. But I''ve snatched her brain before.I just heard about a disturbance in Baltic the other day. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¨D¨D¨D¨D ------Meanwhile, Visel was on the run. He ran desperately through the back alley of King''s Landing and desperately took advantage of the fact that the knight had fled before his arrival. "Ha... ha... hey... it''s Visel...!I did it, I did it!? " Ask yourself a question and sweat your cramped smile. "Even though you''ve never stolen anything before...!" The tension from your high chest is uncomfortable and always pleasant. Excessively secreted intracerebral drugs aroused concern and, at the same time, brought an incredible calm to his mind. "Even if my fucking father dumped me, I''m still alive...!?I mean... haha! What are you doing...?! " Eventually he jumped out of King''s Landing and swimmed in the sea. After many and many minutes of swimming, I returned to the knight immediately next to the hill where the King''s Capital looked good. Squeeze out wet clothes and breathe roughly. She sat on the hill facing her feet... "What''s the matter, were you saved at my feet?" There was a voice of an old adventurer who rubbed it a few decades ago. Turning around, he stood looking down at Visel. "Why are you here!?" I''m just on my way to work. It was in a hurry that Visel was in his heart. You''re not going after me? He stood before the old adventurer as he stood up, which he could not judge normally. When I looked at him, who seemed puzzled, I looked at Guillotine''s bloody eyes and said with a high voice, "One and two are the same." The next moment, the old adventurer had a bloodbath in his chest. "Hah... hah... hah... hah... hah... hah! I did it!In a second! Before he can do anything! " Without saying anything, I was surprised and stunned. An adventurer who has more experience than himself.And an adventurer who has thrown frustrating words. Visel''s anxiety disappeared and his fear of being caught, against the fact that he was buried easily and lightly. ----Go there. "That''s how people shine, Visel." It was a man with silver hair who called out. Visel looks at a man''s beautiful eyes - no, he''s fascinated by them. "Shabby, ugly, and... beautiful." "... is that me?" "Oh, that''s dazzling and noble.It''s the only treasure that enriches my heart. " Go one step closer to the silver-haired man. Open the palms of your left and right palms and stay in your dream mood. "Freedom (...) felt so good." This is how I mouth it. 521 Its a little too late. The following week (,,), I was not busy from the morning until the sun rose. Silverado''s eyes were sharp as he sat down on the throne, waiting for the words of a knight kneeling on a carpet. Ain was next door, and a few townships looked away. "I will report to you." A knight with a knee gauges the situation and opens his mouth without changing his posture. "Several adventurers have reported where a man called Visel fled.He took the life of a grand adventurer and headed northeast from here. " Warren said when he heard that. "Did it come true to tell you our message?" "The adventurer who hired him said he was aware of the danger and retreated, but it was possible to throw words to surrender.However, Visel continued to run away laughing. " "As expected. ----Your Majesty, the adventurer I asked you to do, but I''ve already found out what the relationship is." "Well, the adventurer who reported it doesn''t have a problem." "Exactly. I''ve never had an interest in the man who committed the crime." Well, it''s not as suspicious as it seems. I''ve been investigating Warren in addition. That was enough for Silverado. "Sir, I have something to worry about." That''s what the knight keeps saying. "To the northeast, there are no signs of movement by water train.Riding carriages, boats.Adventurer reports he left the streets and went through the woods.... " It''s normal to run away.As long as you''re an adventurer, of course. Normally, people would have expected it and said, "What are you talking about?" But the people with faces here soon understood why the knights cared. "I''ll do it first." Warren, who was silent, told the knight to leave the room. He walked ahead of all those who remained in sight, and pushed his foot towards Silverado. "I don''t think the area around King''s Landing is suitable for lurking." "That''s what I think too.Considering the terrain, there are few escape routes in the northeast. " "Yes... I thought it might be better to proceed by sea, but there''s no sign of it either.I''ve already looked into this, and I''ve banned the fishermen from riding adventurers for a while. " Well then... Before Silverado continued, Ain standing next to him opened his mouth. "Uncrowded valley" I said the name of the place where I was supposed to carry my feet. "Perfect for temporary lurking." "Looks like Ein is thinking the same thing as me." "Ah. If you still have the monster who attacked Mr. Mutton, it would be no problem to hide somewhere dangerous.----That would be even easier if it were a somewhat skilled adventurer. " That''s what Warren said. Keep an eye on Silverado. "I know. Warren will decide, but what''s going on with him (Visel)?" "The day before yesterday (,,), Lord Mutton woke up and told me." "Hmm. Of course, if it were you, it would already be moving." "Already on your mind.A man named Roy seems to have been staying in a town near the coastal city of Strom, but they also seem to have been carefully prepared.I was dispatching Lili due to illness, but it was after I left the hotel where I was staying. " "If I hadn''t heard from you, I''d have had a meeting with you right away to hide." "Possibly. We''ve also received reports of adventurers and researchers traveling northwest from the middle of the continent.They''re supposed to meet at the hideout. " "... I haven''t heard the rest of the report." "Actually, I received this report a while ago." I didn''t take the trouble to delay the report. We were talking about Visel at first, and we were just waiting for a chance to talk. That''s what it is now. "Grandpa... Your Majesty." "Nh, what''s wrong?" "In addition to Count Balt''s concerns, I am concerned about monsters similar to the insects that attacked Mr. Mutton.I think he''s still hiding other monsters. " There was talk of two adventurers leading Named. These are naturally without the permission of Ishtalica. "And I want to ask Marco something." Ha. "I want to know how strong a monster like Gulm is." "Sure, I thought the materials had arrived under Ayn-sama...." "I want other information.I want to rely on Marco''s experience. " I see, Marco nodded. What Ain wanted to know was not the information in the documents and drawings, but the information that Marco had had many experiences over the years. "Fearing, I am a monster I have never met.If you''re worried about the old information--Archie-sama. " Nh, me? "I thought Archer had seen Gulm before, but what do you think?" "Yes, but I don''t know because I was able to escape." There was a faint smile on everyone''s cheeks. It is a powerful monster to be feared, but Archer is the demon king. That''s... no wonder I ran away. "But I know it''s stronger there." "I wonder how strong it is... what do you think?" Asked by Ain, Archer, who had been sleepy until now, relaxed her cheeks in a good mood.The face was so pathetic as not to have been the one who caused the war, and the girl who was likely to run around the flower fields looked good. "Nh! I don''t know!" "... I see. Don''t you understand?" "I''m sure you''re weaker than me!" One thing is meant. That''s why Ain can kill you in one piece. However, she adds that Marco can deal with it, and Chris and Lloyd can deal with it as well. At the very least, it''s the only way to get hurt. "----I don''t think you''re hiding Gulm in a secluded valley." Eh, why? "I think I can control myself to some extent, but Gulm is a monster with a fever, so if the trees burn, it''ll be a fire easily." "On the contrary, it stands out." "Nh. So anyway, there''s only one place where the monster was.The owner is a pussy, so I''m sure he is.I can bet on oniichan''s sword. " "I understand the first half, but if you bet on yourself, you''ll get angry." Everyone laughed at the end of their mouth when choosing a word, sometimes releasing a smile that they couldn''t bear. Prime Minister Warren nodded, not seemingly wrong. "In the meantime, I will dispatch a survey team to the valley without people.We will also try to surround them so that they cannot escape from the surroundings. " "No, that''s not enough." "If it is a number of people, I will dispatch it so as not to miss it....." "No, it''s not." With a strong tone, Silverado stood on the throne, went by a blank window, laid his hand on the glass, and looked down at the castle. Eventually, with a clear anger voice. "There is no killing without judgment.I will honor the moment and atone for my sins. " His words are pointing. "Whether or not there is room for commutation is not a matter of debate." "Your Majesty, it seems that there was an error in my words, so please correct it." He went to King''s Landing to take Mutton''s life, and after escaping, he took the life of an adventurer. In addition to the monsters that could not normally be used, there are also shadows of monsters that can easily take the lives of many people. In view of the planned escape, it is unlikely to reflect. There was no argument that it was a small threat to Ishtalica. So, what do we do? The answer is, as Silverd said, to eliminate it. "I will introduce a magic weapon.We will try to conduct the interrogation as much as possible, but if we cannot, we will organize the unit with the assumption that it will be handled securely. " Everyone thinks that they should be interrogated, but it is a different question whether it will come true. Above all, it is more important not to put the people at risk. "The Attorney General (Duke of Forth) also said that the verdict does not make sense.As far as Lord Mutton knows, Visel has certainly committed murder to satisfy his own desires. " "Yes, there are no circumstances to consider. No mercy is needed for the murder." Silverd nods with satisfaction at Warren''s voice and turns to everyone. "Well then, except for Master Archer, Ain, and Warren." Some people suddenly encountered the words, but without challenging others, everyone stayed behind.The three remaining men then went by Silverado''s window and waited for his words, but Ain was the only one who stepped forward. "I will." I''ll go. I tried to tell Silverado. But I was stretched out and restrained. "I don''t like it very much, but I''d like to ask Ain to lead me this time." "Uh-oh, grandpa!?" "Why are you surprised? I was just about to say it when I went there." "Yes, I did!?But that''s what my grandfather said...! " In contrast to the astonishing Ain, Warren was convinced next door. "Ein will interrogate you in the unlikely event." I can do it with Shannon''s power. As long as they''re alive, no exceptions.It doesn''t matter if you''re dying of a magic weapon. I thought about this because I was worried about whether the mouths of the two people who fled thoroughly could be easily cracked, and it was also an indication that I wanted to hear the information as much as possible. Increase the morale of the knights. It was also a judgment because of Archer''s words beforehand, but Silverado''s mouth shrugged slightly. "It takes five days for me to leave. Until then, the advance team will proceed with the investigation.Afterwards, I want you to transfer the command to Ain, who arrived, and start searching for the pair. " "How can I go in five days?" "I don''t know what happens in five days, but I''m going to be away from the fairy child for a while.If you do, your smaller body will heal. " "Ah, ahh... Sylvia said that too..." Even a small body can fight, I wonder. It shouldn''t be too tight in the face of the investigation team. "I''ll go with you." Here''s what Archer said.He left the castle with that intention from the beginning and spoke without hesitation. "Thank you from the rest. Thank you very much." Silverado looks straight at Ain. Ein, these two aren''t just criminals. "--- Yes" "As you know, the royal family has to think about the worst and do everything in their power to avoid it.You know what happens in the worst case this time? " The status quo is not yet so. But if I let him go, I''ll be there soon. "It''s easier to take a lot of lives." By town, possibly by city. This is what naming the name is, and the fact that it is kept secret is the ultimate punishment. "I''d like to coordinate with the Kroner and the others right away, can I?" "Don''t be sudden." "I don''t mind. Actually, I''m starting to boil my stomach back even more than I''m showing my grandpa. ---Bye. Ain managed to smile with a hard smile. The slightly rough tone of voice is evidence that the shaking of the mind is close to its limit. When Ain left, he lowered his head and stayed behind, but Silverd and Marco quietly waited for him. Ain exhales in the hallway, "Phew..." Would it be okay if I went? And murmuring. "I think it''s okay. I think I''ve had dinner six times in the morning." Krone, you''ve been waiting for me. "Yes, I thought it would be more convenient if I stayed." "As usual... even if you don''t have to tell me, I know what you don''t want to say." When Ain walks out, she comes next door and walks out the same way. Straighten your shoulders and head down the stairs. But after confirming that no one had seen him, Krone held Ain''s hand and stopped him, putting both hands on Ain''s cheeks. "I know exactly why you look like this.But I''m going to pay my respects, so I need to loosen it up a little bit. " Ain''t that right? Ain''t that right? Ain''t that right? "... thank you for your help." "Fufu, let me take care of you from now on." The face that had been strong so far was loose, and my heart was calmed down. Afterwards, Ain repaired the sympathy and headed down to Mutton, who said he was ill but looking well. 522 Sympathy, determination and friendship. Initially, Mutton was brought into the castle''s treatment center. But when I woke up, I moved to the treatment center for the nobles in the castle town.This is because he himself wanted it. It was only a short while after leaving the castle that Ain came to tell the therapist, who was going to hide more or less who he was today and face to face. "It''s troublesome for an idiot disciple to fly all the way to the castle." "I wish Emmett had stayed at the castle anyway." "I''m not going to be so sweet. I know your Highness is kind, but we''re adult dwarfs." Dwarf laughs better than he was worried about. He leans against the edge of the bed, makes a nasal cock, and laughs at his sleeping disciple with an unconstrained face. "What happened to your fianc¨¦e''s sister?" "If it''s Krone, she''ll be at the reception asking about Ms. Mutton." "You''ve taken care of the Queen of the Future... unless you''re pathetic.----But I''ve also begun to get so upset with this guy. " The other day, Visel committed the murder. "It''s not funny." "I know, but I got my life back.Then you can''t help but be sad or lean down. " "----I ''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but Mr. Mutton is gorgeous." "Nnahhhhhhhhh! That''s my..." Con, Con. The door was knocked. "Mutton, please be quiet." A therapist dressed in white peeked into his face and said, slowing down Mutton''s shoulders. "That''s my strength." I lowered my voice a little. Well, come on, you can go back to the workshop. "It would be helpful if you didn''t hurry and rest slowly." "Just for the record, the rice tastes thin.That''s funny, because you''re not sick and you''re injured, you should be able to serve me spicy meat. " "I''ll ask for it too....." "Well, wait, this is the real deal.There''s actually another reason I want to go home. " Mutton said so, pointing to an elongated bag placed in the room. The treatment center is also used by aristocrats, and the location is overlapping with the King''s City, boasting unrivalled luxury compared to their luxury inns. As a result, the elongated bag that was hanging in one corner of the room was particularly noticeable. Go get it. Inspired by this intent, Ain stood up against the chair beside the bed he had been sitting on, and immediately got back in his hand. "What is this?" "Gulm''s fangs. I''d rather leave it here than leave it in a nobody''s workshop." "---This is the example." "At first, I checked the things I kept in the castle, so I said I couldn''t carry them.In the meantime, try opening it. " After removing the bag clasp while following, two pure white fangs appeared from the inside. I can''t imagine how much it would be worth to decorate it as it is and what it looks like to be an art piece. When Ain opened his bag and unexpectedly touched it, there was a warm wind that resembled the spring wind. "I lied to Visel." "Lie?" "It''s rough to say, but adventurers have materials that suit their height.I''ve lived like a abandoner for a long time, but when I talk about it, I know who I am. " And then... "I quickly realized that Visel didn''t understand how amazing this was." Ain also asked at the castle how exquisite Gulm''s fangs were. In fact, there is a record of many sacrifices and crusades in the past, as well as a noble family whose equipment made from this material has been conveyed to the present world. But Mutton''s got new information there. "There is no record of gum teeth peeling off in this condition.Even among us Dwarves, they say it''s impossible, like a fairy tale. " Says, the state of pure white and the state of enchantment are completely different. "When His Majesty touched, the fangs showed signs of ignition by His Majesty''s magic.In other words, the power that the fangs unleashed was Your Majesty''s. " "The more magic I put into it, the more flames it will emit?" "Oh no. The gum fangs that have been stripped have been able to spark flames, but as much as the skilled wizard, one head is missing.Compared to the fire in Gulm, the matchstick fire is just as good. " That''s why I can''t take advantage of it. But I can keep this alive. "I don''t need any money. Reinforce His Majesty''s Ishtar again." That''s why I wanted to go back to the workshop early, but this was actually the best reason. "Can''t I burn?" "Hahahaha! Because it''s a world tree?Nothing''s wrong with you! The flame of Your Majesty''s magic is nothing to Her Majesty! " Don''t worry about it. It just gets stronger. A sudden suggestion dazed me for a moment. I couldn''t think of any particular reason to refuse. "I''ll pay you." I don''t need it. "No, it''s not royalty to spare the price." "Don''t get me wrong. This is not just a service to His Highness.It''s also a price to pay for a job. " "----- Do something for Visel?" "That''s right. I don''t care if he decided on my stomach.I won''t forgive you for a hundred million steps.The problem is you scared my stupid disciples. " Mutton, who turned to Emme for a long time, shook her lantern and burst slightly, and she opened her eyes happily. Raid!? "No, go to sleep." "Oh, oh... my goodness..." He turned his eyes back to Ain from Emme, who was sleeping again, and lowered his head deeply with his torso up on the bed. "Absolutely catch me. The price is fine.... look at that. He doesn''t sleep very much because he''s anxious. " I don''t see much of him, but I don''t know, he''s kind. (But it was decided from the beginning.) Ain''s expedition is the same.It hasn''t been hours since Silverado asked me to. After all, there was an idea that the price should be paid... "Okay, I''ll take it." It is bad to eat too much here. Another chance¡­ for example, I would like to return the expenses incurred at this treatment center in a small place, for some reason. "Oh, thank you. If you say so, it''s quick.I will strengthen your sword from tomorrow, so I need to get back to the workshop and get ready. " "©¤ ©¤ Ah, really?" "What''s with that neat face?" "If you think about it, Mr. Mutton has to go back to the workshop.It was up to us, but I don''t think that''s a good idea. " "...... can you do something with His Highness''s mouth?" "Unless my therapist gives me permission, I''m not going to talk to you." "Nnnhhh!? That''s a different story!" And he said, "Well, this isn''t about talking." If you want, you can talk to him convincingly in another way. When Ain started looking for a compromise, the door was knocked and the therapist walked in. "Master Mutton, it''s time to check the wounds." The therapist came and knelt in front of Ain. Approach the bed sheets and start examining the flank wounds. "Therapist''s sister." "Yes, is everything all right?" "May I discharge today?" "Eh, eh... you''re suddenly asking me again..." The therapist calmly watched the astonishing Ain. "There is no problem in this state.I will just bring some healing magic equipment to your home, would you like to do that? " "©¤ ©¤ Eh!? Are you sure?!" Unexpectedly, Ain roughed up his voice and apologized for it, but the surprise could not be dispelled and he stopped at the therapist. The therapist then breaks his knee in a hurry. "Many of them are nobles.There have been people in the past who want to be treated in a familiar house, so we try to be as flexible as possible. " But, are Mr Mutton''s wounds okay now? "In addition to the state-of-the-art magic equipment, I''ve been using medicine to treat her.She seems to be in good shape for another two weeks, but she''s still in good shape, so there''s no problem. " "Hello, meat! Meat is good too!?" "Please don''t overdo it." The sooner you decide, the sooner you talk. Mutton stood up depressed and started getting ready to go home. From Ain''s point of view, it''s a sight to be paranoid. Sure, even though my stomach was so big, I wonder if I could move out this fast? "I had less chance to see the dwarves, but they recovered quickly, so I was relieved as a therapist." The therapist woman said to Ain, who had been stunned. Even so, for a moment, I thought maybe it was too high. Ain murmured without saying, "If it were Mr. Mutton," and eventually woke up and explained the situation to Emme. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s already evening. Ain''s rush day was followed by a room near the castle hall. I was sitting on the sofa with my legs in front of me when a guest came. "That dwarf was wrong." Shannon, who suddenly turned his arm from behind, said. "What''s wrong?" "That material is the first gem.I mean, I was the first one to get it.It must be a wonderful dish. " "Maybe you were fascinated by Gulm?" "Yeah, but it''s not me. It''s been me since I was born, so maybe it''s not exactly me." Ain also organizes in his head with Ain. If you think I''m not mistaken, Shannon says I''m not who she was born to be when she ran off. After the destruction of Shannon''s heart, which we met in the spiritual world. "So, as he says, I know it''s not all good." "I don''t suppose you can strengthen my sword as you think." "Well, you shouldn''t expect the sword you deposited to be fortified as planned.However, I think it would be fine if Gulm''s magic stones were melted into the material.Yeah, it''s awesome to use as a weapon. " "Let the magic spread the flames and explosions like fools?" "... boring. You don''t have to anticipate this until I tell you." She taught me faithlessly. If Gulm''s Magic Stone were to be used as a bullet with a Magic Stone Cannon, it would be a burning field in a few minutes, if it were a valley where no one would come near. ----And then... Crawl your supple fingertips on Ain''s neck and chest. Confused, glossy exhalation. Are you sure it''s nice to squeeze? He whispered in the ear of Ain, who still had a small body, and pressed something soft on his neck. I''m not saying I already am. Speaking of which, if this is not the case, it will fall back. Probably because I learned to love the tiny Ain, but this inclination is not meant for the tiny opposite sex. Fine The food grabbed by the spider''s nest is just like this, but it is certain that you will be wrapped in sweet, inescapable honey. There, it''s a good time. There, it''s not a good time. In contrast, they snatched the back of their brains, so the visitor knocked on the door. She slipped away from her neck and Ain turned to her. She was standing there, pointing her index finger at her glossy lips, like an elegant blossom while showing off her lusciousness. "--I ''m sorry. It''s like time." For now, let''s talk again. "Yes, tonight." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don''t you like it? "It''s not like that. I just thought it was unusual to make plans." "You''re almost there, aren''t you?Then we have to keep it early. " It disappears quickly before you object, and you can''t say anything. "Excuse me, Ein-- is that it?I''m doing it right, but what''s wrong? " "No, it''s nothing. I just realized my weakness." "Hmm...? I don''t know anyone stronger than Ain- Ah, yes!If it''s a fairy boy, it''s already in my lab!Don''t worry, I hear Sierra will take care of you!Thank you for being so friendly! " "Nh, that''s right. Thank you for your help." "No, I''ve always looked after you." Walking with a familiar smile, Lorraine lowered her hips opposite Ain and coughed once. Correcting your residence opens your mouth. "I''m thinking of accompanying you to the valley without stopping." and mouth. "I also consulted His Majesty earlier.Your Majesty said it was dangerous, but in case you don''t get the fairy materials, I don''t know when the Bahamut will be finished. " "Lorraine, I''m sure the Bahamas is important, but Lorraine''s life is more important." "Ahahah... that''s what Prince Ain says when he goes on an expedition?" "Hmm... I''m weak when you say that." But Ain can fight. That''s better than anyone in Ishtalica. Lorraine can''t do that, so it''s no different that it''s dangerous. "Don''t worry. I''ll stay on the plane as long as I can.When it comes to trouble, you can only collect the materials so that you can escape------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- " Lorraine, who finished his speech quickly, exhaled and poured the tea he had prepared all at once. "And the Bahamas is more important to me." He speaks straight with his eyes shining, strong and noble as he has never shown Ain before. "Bahamut is everything to me." As a researcher, as a friend of Ain. In many positions, it is worth as much as life. "Like there''s something I can''t give away to Ain, it''s for me in the Bahamas...!Oh, I''m sorry! I suddenly said something great...! " "... I''m sorry, I said something careless." "No, it''s not! I just wanted you to know that I''m ready to be me...!" Of course, Silverado broke because he knew the value of the Bahamas. The Bahamas, which is still under construction, performs far above the Leviathan at the design stage.I don''t need to tell you how important it will be for Ishtalica in the future. Besides, Ain noticed one other thing. We''re not kids anymore. Neither myself nor Lorraine. Sometimes Ain had lived far more intense days than other adults or his age. However, I noticed that my classmates had grown as well since graduation. It would be rude to make useless remarks if some of them were unacceptable. "If Lorraine were here, I''d be relieved to find the materials." "Of course! I''ll take care of the materials!" Even more, Ain''s mind tightens. Thinking about what happened when you arrived in the valley without stopping people, you decided to find Visel. 523 To the depths of the continent. It should be noted that several additional ships have been built before. ----At first, it was named "Knight Class, First Place." The original ship on Ain was the Kimikaze class on top of it, but Roland had a temper, so he changed it to the Kimikaze class.This was Celestina, and Ain''s airship from King''s Landing was there, but now it''s even bigger than it was in the hills near King''s Landing. The surrounding airship was also wrapped in sophisticated appearance and equipment. "That''s Ain, the airship you''re on!Completed this summer, the first General! " I didn''t have to tell you, but this is what Lorraine told me, and it''s clear. I see. Is that a general above the Knights of the Guards? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "As I grew older, I was able to build more Magic Stone Furnaces, so the overall output is also up.I''ve been receiving regular budgets from His Majesty for some time now. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Yes! Of course, we have the latest technology!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "We still consume a lot, but we can cover the entire ship with magic from the Magic Stone Furnace.Even if you were attacked by a bursting crossbow, you should be able to put up a barrier without getting a scratch - Ein, why are you silent? " Next to Lorraine who keeps explaining fun. The day before yesterday, Ain, whose body was finally back, looked up at a new airship floating in space and blinked again and again. "Hey....!" Ain said, waved his hand in front of him and finally opened his mouth. "Big deal." It is a word of admiration. By that time, the "General Class" seated in the universe was too large. Previously on the Knights of the Kimikaze class was also quite good.But this is no longer the case.The difference is too big for Roland to speak plainly, and he has the illusion that his feelings are wrong. "Well, it''s too big. What is it?" "You''ve grown a little bit.It''s still smaller than a royal ship. " "The sea and the sky are different stories.No... I know it''s hard to float in the ocean, but Lorraine suddenly floats too big a ship.Even though there are Bahamas, don''t you do too much work? " "It''s a one-handed job, and the design was done in bed before going to bed, so it''s okay." "©¤ ©¤ Ah, that''s right. Heh... that''s amazing..." Ain realized that it was better to hold on and gave up. I can see that the knights gathered were very surprised at a glance, but everyone had a job packing supplies and got used to it as they went up and down the stairs of the assembled tower. "By the way, what barrier did you just say?" "It''s a technology that was born in the lab you came to.Actually, I don''t really understand that either. " When I asked why, I heard a researcher calling Lorraine. He leaves at Ain''s permission and goes to give instructions.Then, under the leftover Ain, the beauty of the white coat carried her feet from behind. "You''re in a bad mood," he politely said. He was Luke. "I told you I''m not used to being told that by professors." Former professor. After hearing Ain''s wish, Luke got his tone right (,,) and stood next to him and looked up at the ship. "You seem to care about that barrier." "When I hear about new technologies," "That''s good. If the royal family shows interest, we can do the job too." Lifting her eyeglasses with her index finger, she smiled slightly on her cool side. As it is, it starts to talk... "It is similar to the technology of explosive crossbows using magic stone energy.However, our technology is designed to react the extracted magic to a special paint used for the ship''s exterior to create a temporary film.Therefore, the most time spent in research is the development of paint. " "Thank you for taking the class for so long." "I don''t mind. It''s my duty to explain." "But Professor Luke is familiar with it." "Yeah, I made it." I thought this man was a monster, too. He''s famous among researchers, and that''s why he was invited by Silverd to teach at the Royal Kingsland School, so he''s not buried behind Lorraine. "Don''t worry about running away. The magic that could not react to paint eventually dissolves in space.So use it with confidence. " The finished Luke lowered his head when he left, and left in agitation and freshness when he came. After all, Ain turned around thinking that he would accompany me. "I''ve been showing my face at school again lately.----I don''t see generations like Ain, but the school is always busy.After that, if you have any questions, please contact the lab or school. " Wave one hand behind your back, one step behind the hill. (Really, it was a teacher that was nostalgic to students every year of school.) Ain says he''s scared of students who haven''t been in school long, but he''s a popular type of teacher as they get closer to the top grade. Ain doesn''t know how many times he was taken care of when he was a student. If there''s anything you need to tell me, calm down.But it certainly answers questions with a hidden affection that makes it easier for the listener to understand. It is no exception to Ain after graduation. Well... It''s time for me to be on the ship. He followed Chris and his men one foot ahead and advanced. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s about time. Dill said a few hours after he left King''s Landing. They''re almost at the target garrison. "I''ll go check on the knight." Rika If Dill leaves the room set up for Ain, Ain is the only one left. Compared to the castle''s room, the spacious room is still different from the castle''s room.However, there are a number of mechanical magic tools provided, and this is not bad for the atmosphere. Among them, the idea that a chair or bed is a good thing. Ain lay down on the sofa and tied a shoelace made of monster leather. It''s me. May I come in? When one of the knots is finished, Chris''s voice reaches along with the sound of knocking. When she heard her reply, she went inside and walked lightly to Ain''s side.Then he saw the sword Ain had placed on the table in front of him - Ishtal. "Mr. Mutton, you really finished it in a few days." "He said he''d fix it again if you brought me the Gulm Magic Stone.Apparently, fangs alone weren''t enough, so they couldn''t do as much as we talked about at first. " Everything was as Shannon taught me. But I still hear I can handle enough flames. "Unfortunately, I wonder if I need any further strengthening." "I think it''s good enough to be strong.I know Ain-san is strong today, but don''t you think it''s a strength to have a lot of choices when there''s something (,,)? " "Well... that''s right." Speaking of flames, Serra''s figure comes to mind. I wish I could use as much power as the flames she uses, but I know it''s impossible to think about it. "As Krone said before you left the castle, you can''t use it for a reckless way of fighting!" "I know, because Krone is waiting in King''s Landing, I won''t fight in vain." I finished the laces through the remaining holes and tightened them to the finish. "Okay," he said. The finished ain stood up. Chris took Ishtal and gave it to him, and walked towards the window. "Have you seen the outside?" "Actually, I was asleep until just now.I haven''t been able to sleep much lately because I''ve been busy. " "Ahahah... I understand. I fell asleep a little too." After scratching her cheeks, Chris leaned her neck with pity and redness appeared on her cheeks. Gracefully shake the gold thread''s hair, cough it up and switch it, telling Ain "Look," inviting him. Standing next to me, the sweet fragrance that calmed my heart drifted as my hair swayed. "I see you, Ayn." Standing next to her standing in front of the window, nature and its hands reached out to the window. (Wow) I lost my words in front of a more majestic sight than I imagined and waited for her words, which I called the goddess of the moon. "That''s the uninhabited valley." The steep mountains are green. The sharp rock skin scattered everywhere is like a blade, cutting down the thick fog that can stand in. It is an eye-catching difference in height, but there is plenty of room for an airship to fly toward, with steep peaks lined up as you head toward the back. From the deep fog and cloud-covered mountain at the far end, light was pouring down. 524 The demon king is more sensitive to signs than the demon king. The corners of the cliffs lined up were artificially shredded when viewed carefully, and a flat terrain was provided to make it easier for the knights to move so that the airships could dock.These were created by an advance party that had left King''s Landing at Warren''s behest, using magic weapons, ahead of a convoy headed by Ain. I don''t feel comfortable destroying untouched nature, but the impact is minimized. That''s what Warren used to say before he left King''s Landing to check his schedule. Priority was given to considering the circumstances. There are many simple tents nearby where you can see the knights carrying their luggage one after the other. There, look at the Ain coming down from the tethered Tarrap. The knights outside broke their knees at once. "--- Don''t worry about me.Let''s finish the work before the sun leans. " His voice brought the knights back to work, but when they crossed, they lowered their heads and uttered greetings. Is there anything I can do to help? Chris, Dill, and Marco don''t need it, but I don''t feel like doing anything like this. Chris came next door while he was looking for something to help, so he had to give up, but it was a couple of knights who saw such an Ain. They seem to be in some kind of trouble... "What''s wrong?" "Ahhhhhh, this is Your Highness!" "Oh, no, it''s okay. Don''t kneel." The knight confused by the sudden visit also calmed down slightly when Ain told him loosely. Then, a captain of the knights opens his mouth. "We came here as an advance team, but it got a little troublesome." He pointed to the nearby rock skin. "I was going to report to you when His Highness was here.How about that? If you don''t mind, I''d like to explain the situation to you right now. " "I see. Should I go that way?" "It''s the left. Rest assured, the path we have prepared is along the rock skin." Ain doesn''t have to worry about it, and Chris does, but just as a courtesy. They walked behind the knight''s guide and walked for a few minutes to the rock skin. It appears to have remained somewhat high as a watchtower when creating the surrounding campsite terrain. Continue to the top of the stairs to reach a small open area of private property. The view is good, but even though I''ve been on an airship before and it''s about the left, just moving to a slightly higher place changes the view. Here, the knight approaches the edge railing and opens his mouth. "Look at that." I will look at the same direction that I pointed to when I pointed to this altitude. That''s a terrain. There was a sharp difference between the height and height, and there was only a steep road to the mountain at the far end.Among them, the area has selected terrain that is easy to explore. But the problem is not the terrain itself. "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" "Oh, yes, there is. But I think the knight''s gear would have been fine." Ain-sama, Ain-sama. It''s hard to imagine that the caves around here emit poison.I can endure the Knight of the Guard''s gear, but not everyone can afford it.... " "Well, that makes sense." "It looks like it was done within a few years, and there may have been a discrepancy in the information." "Heh... hmm? How do you know?" "The relatively new caves are not stable, so it''s easy for them to spread around." It was a big problem for the knights.However, there is no sense of urgency from these two. ----there. I thought it was quite calm, but Ain reached out to me unexpectedly. "For now." A little magic sparkled from his hand. "The wind that blows from below will be suppressed together." No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. The suddenly changed space calms the fog and mood that had been shaking busily until now, and the amount of riding in the wind decreases. Then, the mood that had been drifting away instantly disappeared. "I made it easy to walk, so I want you to let me know if you have any more problems." "©¤ ©¤ Ha! I understand!" It has a great impact on nature as easily as you can imagine. The captain''s knight and the accompanying knight are all stunned. Chris, let''s go back down. Ain, who showed off his work, didn''t seem particularly worried, walked first, then stepped down the stairs, and reached out to Chris behind him. The overlapping hands quickly separated, but the two were still as usual. "Hmm......" What''s wrong with you suddenly roaring? "It''s no big deal. I don''t know if I could stand still, but I was going to help the knights." "Ah! You were just about to walk around until I arrived!" "But there''s no reason to be angry anymore!I meant to, but I don''t think there''s anything I can do to help! " After going down the stairs, you can see the campsite quickly getting ready and hanging. Nothing, it''s not like there are no checklists, but it''s trivial, and I gave up trying to help out, but I couldn''t find anything. Yes? And Chris''s unconscious voice. Didn''t I just help you? "You mean the cave?" "That''s right. You''ve been doing something unusual." Ain doesn''t feel like he helped. I am aware that I have done a great deal as a general theory, and I am not going to say anything from the top to make fun of others, but I do. That was over soon, so I lacked a sense of reality. "As for me, I still want to help you- Oh, really?" Easy. Think about the terrain around here. "We just need to make it easier." I decided to grow the roots of the trees so that everyone could walk easily. This would be the best way to help Ain. After hearing his thoughts, Chris lowered his gaze and said yes. "I didn''t have any emotions about this view, but it''s because of the circumstances, and I''m going to die on my way home." "Fufu, Ain-san is becoming the main player, rather than helping." Chris smiles and peeks into his face. The peeked Ain was in a good mood. Sometimes it doesn''t suit my nature to keep quiet, but it seems like it hasn''t changed for a long time that I feel better working anyway. "I''ll get the map!" That''s how I dropped Chris off. The Demon King of Dreams with his legs behind his back. "Hey hey, did you lose your temper?" "Just a little. I don''t want to waste any life, so just try not to have an impact." "Nh... gentle. Oneechan will stroke your head." Archer stretches out her arm, but she can''t reach it. From the standpoint of height difference, it was only natural that Archer would not be dissatisfied.But when Ain lowered his head, he quickly relaxed his cheeks in a good mood. "Great" "I''m honored to receive your compliments." "Nh! I''ll tell you what I noticed because it''s great!" "Maybe you''ve been watching something?" "I was just wandering around." That''s all you need to know. Ain doesn''t know the nuances, but she was more sensitive than Ain. "The magic of the dwarf remained.I think he passed by recently. " "--Thank you, that was the information I wanted most.So, where are you headed? " Asked back about Archer''s body and face. Your fingertips are pointing towards the mountain that sits at the bottom. It''s that mountain over there. If you have fled to the valley of the unspoiled, try to carry your feet like this. In the middle of the day, I was expecting something. Even with Ain''s power, it seems like a difficult journey, and I can think of an airship from here on, but that''s difficult. Lorraine did say that. From this point on, in addition to the weather, the magic in the air is not settled, and the airship that operates in the Magic Stone furnace seems to be incompatible. It seems to be a problem for future development, but the current situation is not going to work. Everything depends on Lorraine''s explanation, but if he says so, there''s no doubt. The journey to Oyama is easy to imagine. "Nh... I''ll work hard with you...!" When I saw Archer holding his hands tightly, I was made to feel like trying. 525 [2021 Valentine SS] For example, such a world. I was strangely fluffy. And in your heart, too. Ain wasn''t able to organize this feeling herself, and when she realized it, she was in this situation. But when I open my eyes, it becomes clear. In my usual room, on the bed. The waking Ain raised his voice and stood up. Hmm? I felt a slight discomfort, but that''s all. Get dressed as usual and leave the room after changing into a uniform. Outside, Dill was waiting again, as usual. Good morning, sir. Yeah, it''s okay. "I''ll send you to school after breakfast." Get down the stairs with the steps you''re used to and take your feet to the large canteen that the castle boasts. As Dill dives through the open door, a long table lined with a bright white cloth spreads out into sight. Yes, this is the routine. "Did it happen?" Apparently, there was another customer today. "Good morning, Ain." Ain leaned his head when he heard the voice, but immediately thought this was normal. "Good morning, Brother Lyle (...,...,...)" Say the name of the prodigal child and the famous First Prince, and carry him to a nearby seat. From the breakfast that had already been prepared, there was warm water. "It hasn''t changed in six months." Yes? "Look at Ain too.Last summer is still being talked about. " Such a morning magazine is open to him. He leaned gently to make it easier to see the peeked Ain. "Last summer - and you mean the sea dragon?" Lyle nodded at the edge of her lips. "It feels good to have my brother talk about being a hero." "I''m already embarrassed." "Kuku... that''s nice. It is not bad for us Ishtalica that the Second Prince is called a hero." The First Prince stood up with a smile on his face.The morning paper that I had was occasionally placed on the table. "Your Majesty has entrusted me with the Sea Crystal deal, so I''m going to Euro.A week is enough for an advance plan, but two days is enough. " That said, he stopped barely. Try to tear it up over your back. "Today is the day.The three sisters of the child-friendly Grand Duke family (,,,,,,,) will be in color. " Ain also laughed when he understood the meaning. "Don''t you think that''s your relative Celeste?" "I know. So this year, I''m asking you to do something other than chocolate." It is distorted that it is okay if it is not equal in size.Originally, I think it might be a convenient interpretation, but not in my mouth. Now. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After I got to school, I felt uncomfortable for a moment. Primary and Secondary. Last time I saw the vast Royal Kingsland School that broke up with the High School, was that it?and a question mark. But for a moment, I didn''t care after I walked through the school gate. "Your Highness, Your Highness," as always. Moving forward, about a few dozen seconds. Arin-sama! Turning to the rolling voice of the bell that I heard late in the light footsteps, I saw a beautiful ball rushing toward me shaking my gold thread hair. From behind, two girls were walking. One had silky, glossy walnut hair.The other shakes his hair in silver blue reminiscent of a fine velvet that exudes nobility. All three of the Grand Duke''s sisters, whom the First Prince Lyle talked about, started walking with Ain. "Onee-sama, Ain is surprised." And Ayn and her classmate, Krone, say to the three girls. "Oh, my God, Chris." It was Olivia, the oldest daughter, who put her hand on her cheeks and continued with words to embarrass her properly. And Chris, the second daughter, had a nasty look on her face when they told her. "It''s okay. It''s been like that for a long time." "A, Ain-sama...!" "That''s right, I wouldn''t mind if I hadn''t fired them like Celeste and taken them away.My brother seems to be used to it. " Then Olivia opens her mouth. "Speaking of which, Celeste, I''ve always had a big box for you today." "Was that, for example, twice the height of your brother''s back?" "Fufu, that''s Ain." "... I thought it would be smaller, but I was afraid it would be adjusted by the bigger one." You don''t have to be the same size.Then I thought it would be smaller, but Celeste adjusted it in the opposite direction. Today, Lyle should receive a chocolate of his own twice the size. Okay. Okay. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- All four of them do not need to attend because they belong to a group of free classes (first), but Ain thought about which class to take today. Nh!? But when I tried to push my feet, they took my hands off me. "Come with us." "Yes, why don''t you take your time with us today?" Krone and Chris took a hand and took an unexpected step back. "Thank you for letting me do this for the first time in two days." This time, Olivia was caught behind me. Looking around with concern for the surrounding eyes, it seems that they were looking at the right time and nobody noticed. "Would you like to eat it sometime?" "Oh, Olivia-san...?" She is strangely bewildered and breathtaking. I didn''t make a sincere mistake, but I couldn''t get used to the flashy behavior of standing alone, which I didn''t think was appropriate for my age. "We made chocolate together.... I''m not as clever as onee-sama and Krone, but I did my best! " "That''s why. I hope you''re happy." "Fufu, it''s warm today, so I thought I''d join you somewhere in the garden." I''d be happy to do that. Having learned that he would receive today''s gift from the three of them, Ain rejoiced and remembered that his hands and back were caught trying to shake his body. Yeah, it''s a deal to stand out from the crowd. Since we are often together, it is still embarrassing to see this figure, both princely and masculine. "In the meantime, I think we should do something about this." Am I right? "... why don''t you run away?" "Don''t you think you don''t have to run?" "Mmm... sure...!" "I don''t mind if I stay like this, but it''s a little embarrassing to be seen outside Ain." "Look, Olivia''s right!" "So, don''t you think we should change places and do the same?" The two people who nodded at the voice of their eldest daughter said that their freedom would be restored, but if they changed places now, wouldn''t that be the same way to say it? "--ahhhh?" After the heat and softness pressed against his arms and back left, Ain could only think of the aftermath rather than spare it. But there was no smile. Let Krone peek slightly from the bag. Chris held her chest with care. Olivia, take care of yourself with your hands on your back. I don''t know when everyone was taking it out, but it looks more fun than before, and the steps are light enough to dance. Looking at it carefully wrapped, it goes without saying that I was thinking about Ain. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Hah!?" Wake up. Then, the head that had been lying down for a while suddenly woke up. "Yu, a dream...." It''s better not to dream like that. The family structure was nothing but a dream, no matter where I thought it. Sometimes I think it''s fresh and not bad, but it is. "Did you wake up?" "... Shannon?" "Yeah, me." Shannon''s face, illuminated by the moonlight, is as beautiful as ever and far apart from humans. She was pointing her cheek at Ain''s bed and looked down at him. "What was your dream?" Well, that''s why I had this rare dream. "Just now, Princess Ketsey came to Ain''s room.I was trying to do something, but the waiter called me and I went somewhere. " "...... hah" "The book the princess left in a hurry was a magical instrument, so I tried to use it." "Isn''t that too much to talk about?" "''Cause today''s the day to give a gift, right?It said I could have a fun dream, so I thought it would be perfect for Ain who''s been tired recently. " I''m sure this isn''t a lie. It''s the heart of a woman named Shannon who won''t fix it. It was not a bad dream when I thought about it, and I don''t feel like blaming it, but should I do something later about the cat that entered the room without my permission to use it for myself? "Hey hey, how was it? How was it? It was fun, right?" However, I didn''t feel like thanking Shannon honestly for peeking at him. "Ah... rigah!" An unusual and exaggerated attitude to Ain. The stretched right hand was placed on Shannon''s head and she stroked her hair a little roughly as glossy as the three sisters who had come out of her dreams. "Uh-oh! I don''t want to mess with you!" "I know." "Nh... mmh! Fix it properly!?But I''m combining it properly! " I sharpen my lips with dissatisfaction, but there is no section that thinks it is bad to do so. On the contrary, I noticed an uncontrollable pleasure color, and it was the end of the irritation and redness of my cheeks. ----After that, Ain will be able to sleep again in the same situation as he dreamed the next morning. In your dreams, hold your hands and hold them from your back. Not three sisters in this world, but three people ate chocolate. 526 He said he didnt need to be able to swim. The area near the summit of Oyama was covered in fog, and the Ain people who had just arrived had no idea what the terrain was and what the situation was. ----This is definitely an old story. It was a special mountain, dating back more than hundreds of years to ancient times, long before the War of the Demon King.It was a rare mountain in Ishtalica, with active volcanoes spreading magic. The magic enchanted many monsters, but there were only a few that could inhabit them. It''s not that I should be strong. It was simple, but there was a problem with whether it suited the body.Like freshwater fish and seawater fish, it was very similar to not being able to inhabit if water was different. But now, the effects are not too strong. However, due to the long months, only the monsters who lived separately remained. In this land... Some of them were carrying their feet before Ain. Visel, the dwarf half, and Roy the vampire. "All you have to do is stay here for a day and you''ll get millions of dollars." Roy said. Hearing that, Viselle, who was cheeking on the flesh of the monster, lowered her hips nearby, opened her mouth. "Ah, life seems stupid.Freedom is good. I''m not tied to anything, so I can eat in dangerous places. It''s great. " "...... but Visel" "What is it?" "--no, it''s nothing." Roy was a little dissatisfied. That was not enough to say, but that Visel came to the murder without any consultation and to the escape point when he fell into the worst situation originally planned. But as much as I do, I nod to the word freedom. Sure, the freedom you two think is really not bad. The all-purpose feeling I remembered when I was a kid felt like it had come back to life. Time to go. "Alright, I need to tell Visel something before sundown." "Me? What are you talking about?" "A little bit from that guy." The man said Visel corrected his residence. He said, "Don''t touch the hero." "... ahn?" Visel turned invisible into a mood. Speaking of heroes, it''s about Prince Wang. You were... frustrated with Roy, too!Put it in your mouth and squeeze away your voice. "Are you nervous?" "No, I''m sure that''s a good advice.I think he just stabbed me in the nail so I wouldn''t drown in the power we''ve never had before. " "Shit... you''re still weak after all." "No, I don''t like that word either, Visel." Roy covered his brutally stretched Viselle''s arm with a pound and a pound on his chest. The face was full of confidence and calm. "But that''s the advice of the man who gave me strength.I don''t want to ignore it. " "Nh... I know that too!" The dissatisfaction is that he was given water. When I was freely immersed and enjoying myself, I just felt uncomfortable being told what I was saying. Visel kicks out the fire that used to burn the meat and walks out. "Let''s go! You won''t complain if we get new power!" With a large crotch. Visel moves forward in a misty way. Roy was looking down on his shoulders. "Hah......" He exhaled and turned his face in the opposite direction of travel.There is a lot of monster breathing coming from that direction and the same sound of eating as Visel earlier. The bones are crushed, and they eat meat. Sometimes it sounds like gravy or blood dripping. There are many monsters spreading through Roy''s sights. Everyone paves the way for Roy''s visit and makes way for the giant monster that was seated at the back. Shall we go? When he heard his voice, the three monsters who had been lying on the ground raised their faces. At first glance, it looked like a dog or a wolf, but the reality was completely different. Deep red hair is slightly golden and even divine. There''s no sound of waking up a giant body, like a cat. All monsters follow the movement of their huge bodies. And the giant body followed Roy, after Visel. ----But... ¨D¨D¨D¨D I noticed signs that one of the three heads, the biggest one, would arrive from afar.It was an instant, so I immediately turned my back on the mistake, but the sharp fangs did not fail to be alert to the flames of the prison. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Tomorrow, the Ain family on the path to the root of the tree was several times ahead of schedule. There are more places to call home, and things are going well. The monsters attacked, but there was clearly no sign of enemies. Two demon kings. Besides, they have the power to fight around them. It was when we were already going beyond the foothills of the mountains and on the path of the lush trees. "Can''t you carry the meat?" Ain returned the word after hearing the Knight of the Guards report. "Yes, it will be a heavy load, so there''s nothing else to throw away." "Ahh... I see..." "Hmm. Did we take it too far?" "Looks like it. I didn''t start a fight from here, and I don''t think it''s going to help... what do we do?" Is there no choice but to throw it away, as the Kintetsu Knight said? It would be a waste, but if you can''t carry it, you can''t help it. But even if you throw it away and summon a monster... Are the monsters coming? "As His Highness expected, I''ll come by.So is it necessary to burn it to avoid it? " What a waste. "Haha, so am I." "Nh... shouldn''t I just eat...?" Archer''s familiar Kintetsu Knight answers with a personal attitude that looks like Ain. "We have our own food." "I know. It''s not that delicious preserved food, right?" "Mr. Archer, it seems to have improved a lot.You can carry warm food with magic tools, but you can''t carry the rest. " "I don''t know. Why should I save food?" "Explain it to me with arrogance.The preserved foods that we brought in were soaked with lots of nutrients and special magic to help the body recover.... " "Then you can eat the monster Ayn and I defeated." After listening to the explanation and looking at Archer, the Kintetsu Knight unexpectedly turned his gaze to Ain. But when he saw it, Archer, who was so annoyed, slammed his feet on the stump that he had been lowering his hips. "It''s more nutritious and magical!" Oh, is that so? Ain asked with a neat face. "Wait, I think Archer knows something we don''t know." "Yes, I am knowledgeable. I know how knowledgeable Oniichan was when he proposed to her." "--- By the way..." "Your Highness...?" When I asked again, I was given a reasonable explanation. In that case, there is no problem even if I replace it. Ain and the Kintetsu Knight listened to the information for the first time. "Hmm. As a knowledgeable Archer, the meat of the monster we hunted would be better." Nh! "But, Your Highness, the unprocessed flesh of monsters is not suitable for preservation, so the capacity of the magic equipment used may be severe." "I can sleep, I''m fine. It won''t rot." Can you sleep with monster meat? The two men, excluding her, looked at Archer with their eyes crossed. "Fear it. Should it be the same principle as resting the roasted meat?" "No...!" "Does that mean you''re forcing Archer to do it?" "Nh! That''s right!" I don''t know, but I think I can. If she were to say so, it would not be a lie. Ain sent a message to the Knights of the Guards. "Let''s swap it. If you can play the role of preserving food, it would be better." Ha! "At the same time, I want to reduce the waste of preserved food.I want the monster''s meat to behave grandly and be used to cultivate enlightenment. " Archer, who was listening to the conversation from the side, now shakes her legs in a good mood.The appearance doesn''t suit this scene and is smiling. She stood up as she remembered, chasing after the departing Kintetsu Knight. I''ll help you! Even if it is a small act to say sin, she feels happy to be able to do it, or the steps to chase the Kintetsu Knight are light. Ain dropped them off and stretched out his voice. In addition to the fact that it was about evening, I felt hungry because the topic was a topic of discussion. ----Let''s get some rest. After a while, Dill or someone will call to say that we have a meal ready, but I can''t think of anything to do.As a matter of fact, I''m free. It''s getting dark and I can''t go on the mountain anymore. Thus, Ain''s feet were set up for himself in a tent, which was exaggerated, but turned towards a large tent of magical instruments. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It is a fairly expensive magical instrument with a simple array of furniture. Though Dill and Marco lined up in the neighborhood, Chris was the only one using a room for the services in the tent, just like the nobility lodging that had stopped so far. "Shh... shh..." So, there are many things that intersect in a living room. ... it was unexpected that I was sleeping on the couch. "Feeling exhausted?" Chris took turns with Marco and Dill last night. Of course, Ain remembers that the former two said that Chris didn''t have to watch.All take into account a variety of circumstances, including standing issues. But she stuck her tongue. But in the morning, I joined the same march as everyone else, and I was able to rest for a few decades. Ain told me to get some rest early, and I remember going back into the tent sweetly to the words. I changed, but I didn''t seem to have the strength to return to my room. I''ve been as busy as Ain lately, and I guess I can''t help it. That''s how Ain approached her and hugged her. "Nhh......" Exposing yourself to this on the sofa is probably one end of the road that is closer than before. I was surprised to find the golden star crystal behind Ain''s head, but I didn''t think it should be here right now.Because location is location and time is time. Anyway, I thought I''d do something about Visel and the others. "Dear Ain..." "Yes, I''m Prince Wang.... you''ve been on duty longer than the other knights?I know you''re a hard worker, but as for me, I want you to get some rest. " Unconsciously rejoicing at being held up, Chris smiled at Ain''s chest, relaxing her cheeks and laying her body on a bed placed in her room. Gently scratch your hair when you leave to help you sleep better. After seeing her snooze, she left the room saying goodnight. Returning to the cutlery on the sofa, she tried to exhale. I heard Ain calling from outside. "Marco?" The voice belonged to Marco. He heard Ain''s reply and stepped into the tent with Dill. "I''m back. Marco was aware of this and was able to confirm it earlier than planned." "Absolutely not. The Commander did a wonderful job." "It''s an honor, but I did my best not to be left behind..." He exhaled and said to himself, "Dill comes to Ain." One step behind and Marco does the same, he folds his knees in front of Ain, who is lowering his hips, puts his breath down and opens his mouth. "They''re not just running away." And Marco keeps saying. "We have crushed some names with fog." "Yes, as the commander said, they will not be suspicious." "--That means you had so many names with you." The two nodded and Dill said. "Yes, it was a massive crowd we never imagined.Perhaps two hundred is a nasty group. " "It''s a lot. It''s unexpected." "To be honest, Ein was right to order us to do something special.If so many troops were attacking at the same time as everyone else today, there might have been victims among the front knights (,,). " Maybe, but only on a really low probability. The three knew that the knights sometimes had magic weapons and that they could not draw, even if they were named opponents. It seemed easy for these two to deal with. It seems that Gulm is the only one who deserves special attention. "So, Marco was the first one to go, and he''s not running away, is he?" "Looking for food, apparently.That''s why I found myself heading to the depths of this mountain. " "Bait? A hidden valley?" "Looks like we''re looking for food for Gum.Even with my ears, I can''t hear well in this environment... and I don''t know the monster or the place that I''m aiming for.Sadly, all we know is that the bait is deep in this mountain. " Marco bends her eyebrows unfortunately and lowers her head even deeper. Ain, who controlled it, put his arms together and put his eyes down. (You want to strengthen the legendary monster) As a place to escape, or as a purpose that could be said to be the real issue for both of them.It seems convenient to go to the valley without any people. Then, I don''t mind if we crush them right away. Ain ordered two agents to work for him, moving without telling anyone else. "Can Marco and Dill crush us?" Then, Marco says. "It''s possible." Quick answer. Dill was more stuck in words than usual, but he said so.However, he can''t tell the name around him by himself. It seems that there are only three legendary monsters. "We didn''t have an immediate assassination because we wanted to avoid being unaware of other information.They were more concerned about the shadow of their allies than ever before, and sometimes they had three gums with them this time.This can never be ignored. " "--- Okay." The two men on their knees listened honestly in front of him. His face is sincere and he does not doubt Ein''s judgment. "Tonight, I''m moving too." Ain put his hand on the pattern of the black sword Ishtal. "It would be enough if we knew the place to some extent.You don''t have to spare me. " It may be interesting to do everything by yourself, but Ain is Ain and I think it is better for me to move as much as possible. And perhaps even more so if it''s as dangerous as this one. In that case, it will be said that you can come by these three from the beginning. Nevertheless, we have a position, and we must not forget that Silverado wants to enjoy everything. "You don''t need to be able to swim. We will crush the named army this evening - and capture Visel and Roy." Neither of them tried to dispute this word. The enemy''s power is too strong, so there is a decision to stop it.Rather, the impact was too great, and the idea that we had to deal with it as soon as possible prevailed. That''s why Ain is the best thing to do. The power of the Red Fox is particularly important to him. I want Marko to protect everyone here. "I''m afraid, Marco. I will protect you even if you give me my life." We will retain the power we need in this camp. For example, a man-eater or an undead that Marco can summon.I''ve got other Black Knights with me, and it''s perfect. You might want to keep Chris a secret because she already thinks she''s the only one to protect her.Because I was as attentive as that. Even if she is the next best person after Marco, Ain''s desire to protect her remains unchanged. "Dill is with me.I need directions and escorts. " Ha! Ain was going to fight mainly. Outside the tent, the Demon King of Dreams appeared without saying anything. "Nh. I heard you outside." "I''ll see you soon....." "That''s why I''m going with Ain." I surprised everyone with this mouth. It is true that he appeared suddenly, but it is also true that he was listening. But I want to rely on her special powers this time. After all, Ain said to Archer, "Please," as soon as he answered. Well... ----I ''ll help you out at night. When Ain doesn''t speak, he delivers his voice into his heart. "I''m all yours, so do as you please." Soon, I heard a reply with a slutty voice. And this evening. The three men who left the camp behind closed doors went to the place where Visel and Roy headed the named army. 527 Freedom and retrospect. I didn''t expect it. This is the word that plucked Ain''s brain when he woke up at night. As soon as I finished dressing and headed to the living space, Chris was already there, holding Ain''s Black Sword Ishtar, waiting for him to come. They''re surrounded. "--That''s right, Marco and Dill are not here.Perhaps they''re out there communicating with the knights. " "No doubt. We''re sure we''ll notice." After a simple exchange, the two left the tent. Outside, as expected, the knights are on alert, and Marco and Dill, who saw the two of them, immediately rush in. "He seems to be leading more than a few times the names we''ve identified." "Confirmed... Ayn-sama!?What were you trying to do without me knowing!? " I thought it was natural to be angry, but I didn''t think they would find out like this. Eventually, I thought I''d explain myself in King''s Landing, but I didn''t have any plans.However, Chris does not try to force himself to ask in this pressing situation, but once he asks, he says, "Please tell me later." "I''ll leave that to you two.Marco and I were going to do that from the beginning. " "I don''t know...." "Forgive me, but this is all about you two." Well, it''s time to explain it to Marco. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Looks like we''ve got a new one.Please keep in mind that the surroundings are already surrounded by names. " "I see. A luxurious army." "Yes, even in the time of the Demon King War, I had the opportunity to meet so many men -" "Wasn''t that right?" "No, I think I''ve gathered more power than that on several occasions.It was a battle that lasted many years, but it''s still a little bit. " It was still a terrible war. Though the knights heard from a distance quickly had a nervous look on their faces, they immediately noticed Ain as he walked out, and they immediately caught their eyes on him. Also, his ears were tilted only to hear his voice. "As you know, the enemy has arrived." Withdraw the sword and hold it in one hand. "But it''s just a name. Unless the sea dragons formed a herd, those who were leaping in the Heim War were not the opponents.Yes, it''s called "Named." Normally, even that name will allow a skilled adventurer party to prepare carefully and finally crush it. And when it comes to how many of them are there, counting is a huge crowd of billions. Ain said what happened. Even a knight who wouldn''t nod normally nods honestly when Ain says so. I was cut off. There is no stronger presence than the Crown Prince I believe in. "There is no need for forgiveness for those who lead.They''re dangerous. They are our enemies with all the potential to carry out mass killings.As Your Majesty said, I don''t mind the crusade as the first goal. " Away, Archer stood on a tall tree. She looks down at the voice of Ain and nods with satisfaction. "Magic Stone Gun. Fire without warning." Everyone''s reply reaches Ain. The knights were ready to fire Magic Stone cannons at any time for placement in no time.The lurking named ones aren''t showing up yet, but I know.Your faint breath is dripping, and you''re about to hear whoever it is. However, the sound of the trees shaking away makes it a wonderful surprise even at night. But Ain has to give the first shot. This is the moment when I tried to raise and lower one hand. "©¤ ©¤ Huh?" Dozens of monsters from the blind corners of the trees where Archer stands. Many monsters such as Wyburn, the beast, the bug, and the slime all jumped up to the little body of Archer -. A dull sound and her screaming. And the tree where she was supposed to be laying. "Help me!" "Ah, ah! Hurry up!" The knight''s panicked voice. But Named took the opportunity to infiltrate this open land. There are even more undead monsters inside, like giant snakes crawling through the earth. There are also monsters like Huorn who are simulated in trees, and there are a lot of them. Both the mighty knights who tried to save Archer are hard to deal with.In that lost moment, it was packed close to the Magic Stone Cannon. "Ah... stop... it hurts... i..." Sad voice. The sound of dripping bodily fluids or dragging something. Eventually, the sound of biting and crushing bones. Blood flowed from where Archer was, and it was in the eyes of the knights. The knights finally panicked at Ain''s inability to move. Turning around and looking at Ain, there was no sign of his arm falling down. "Your Highness!" Why aren''t you doing anything? Archer seems to be a young girl at first sight.Even if he was a trillion steps away from a bloodstained history, seeing him now is more than just fearing him.They came here and were affectionate to Archer. Even so, the crown prince, known as the hero, did not move. This is strange and shakes my heart. The fact that all three of them were near him made him panic terribly. ---But... The right thing to do is not what it looks like. "The knight is confused, so please leave it that way." Ain''s voice echoes. Continuing, he shook his sword and cast his dazzling magic around. So, what do you say? The sights that the knights did not expect are spreading. "What... is this...?!" "Well, why is the monster down!?" "Did His Highness do something!?" The answer is no. Everything Archer did. Looking around calmly, the tree did fall. But Archer wasn''t killed. On the contrary, she stood in the center surrounded by monsters, and her clothes didn''t even look dirty with blood. I''m not trying to distract you. "... really?" "Really! My magic is just too strong!" Everything is a dream. Everything is a delusion. Dozens of names are fascinated in just a moment, and her magic has taken their lives. ----Don ''t forget. She is the culprit of the war. With all due respect, at least she was the one who took countless lives in the war and remained as powerful as the Demon King. The knights were surprised and reconfirmed the fact. The name of the second team similarly dabbled in -. Um... Archer did not turn around and went to the trees and the name of the dancing down the sky. * giggle *, a thick, glossy smile that doesn''t look familiar to you. "Whether it''s scary or sweet, it''s the same dream." At that moment, the black wind came up. It spreads around the area and does not affect the Knight in any way. It only hits the names that push it, and for a moment it stops moving.Soon they trembled, and one named wounded himself. And one named devoured the neck of a companion that ran beside him. The knights were stunned, but in their ears. "As I said, I will not forgive you!" The voice of Ain reaches. "Let go!" A blow from a merciless weapon. Once again, the words "no mercy" resonated strongly in the hearts of the knights who were surprised.They have come here with a strong determination to do the same. That''s why it was so early to be brave with Ain''s voice. This land, long after four books have fallen, is usually wrapped in darkness until morning. In an instant, the brilliance of colors rushes through the mountains. Roar, light, ground noise. No matter how named, we cannot ignore the power of the Magic Stone Cannon fired from this distance.And it''s a wave-like attack. Is it the demon king Archer that deserves special mention? There is no other way for Archer to get to Named and escape the waves of the Magic Stone Cannon or to escape.There is no difference at the end of the road. But Named won''t try anything to escape, and he won''t destroy his party. All like fanatics. Dead and severed, trampling on the remains of a fellow who died one step ahead. (This battle is sad) Ain was sinking in his heart. Monsters have lives. Man fights if he is attacked or in danger, but why do the imminent named attack the Ains? (Definitely) Because they are forced to fight. It was terribly sad. ----I ''m sure the monsters who die with Archer''s power are not suffering. Looking at her face, Ain knew she was doing it. I have to do it myself. One step, one step further. He dazzled from his feet or drifted with darker magic than the book of the night and decided to let the named sleep in between breaths. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The power of the Magic Stone Cannon swayed the area. Both Visel and Roy, who were already moving forward, were also checking, and their livers were cooled by the brilliant colors coming from under the mountain skin. Let''s hurry. "... I know." Visel was ahead of Roy, as he was saying. By the way, Ain didn''t imagine the speed at which they were traveling.Because they were both surrounded by monsters with golden hair. "Let''s put a mark on it today." "Of course. We need to grow these kids early." Well, I don''t know if he''s really here. "I''m sure you''ll be there. That''s what he said?" "--- You shouldn''t trust me too much." "You think about him?" "That''s right, don''t you think?They gave us power for free.It''s no wonder there''s a back door. " "You! Visel!" "Calm down. We''re adventurers.I''m telling you not to believe anything unconditionally. " That''s right, but Roy didn''t nod honestly. There is no denying that adventurers have a culture (,,) of being deceived.If they both had bitter memories, they would have earned the opposite. Even if it was. The two men, who had been adventurers for many years, disagreed here. Visel thought he should only be vigilant, and his partner Roy was different, believed in the silver-haired man who gave him power, and even had feelings close to worship. But after that, Visel''s mind will change. If he''s right about what he told me, I''m sure he''ll change his mind. Running the gum, a few minutes.It was at the tip of the summit that Daisen arrived in no time. What do you say? Beyond Roy''s brilliant gaze, the sight was spreading as imagined. In ancient times, it was a special mountain to soar up magic, and here you can see the magical currents still left like a lake. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "All right, all right! I''m sorry!" Visel, who had been naughty until now, shrugged his shoulders. They smile at the appearance of dozens of monsters floating near each other''s magical currents. ----- Fairy. A silver-haired man told them there was a special monster around here. That''s what saved the fairies in this land. A herd different from the one Ein encountered, a rare creature of monsters who have been nesting here for centuries. "Apparently, there''s been a fairy coming from another place recently." "They flew last time, didn''t they?Even though it''s the same species, it''s only natural that when a different herd arrives, they get rid of it. " "Because it''s natural." When you have finished exchanging information, quickly. They descend from the gum they used to ride and stand in front of them, including the other one. Then he pointed to the herd of fairies that were beyond the great hole under his eyes. "You''re devouring me. So you can evolve." "Hurry up, we don''t have much time left." Golden gums who flew with signals. Faster than the wind, in an instant. Distance and expose sharp teeth before fairies notice visitors. Ro......!? Whether the fairy speaks up or not, there is a hole in the body like an umbrella. Hafu ©¤ ©¤ Gah! Gah! Ro...... rooo...... rooo! Lengthens tentacles, but cuts ferocious nails without difficulty. The fairies in the area finally noticed something strange and floated in the universe. However, one was crashed by another gum - and the other was burned by the flames that the gum unleashed. Flames from red to pale, and gold. Heat waves that seem cool enough to burn the surroundings, and even magical currents are sucked into Gulm''s body. The nails that have sacrificed many creatures have become sharper, and the arms that work with them are larger and thicker. The body itself grew more than twice as much. Wow. "Are you scared?" "No way, it''s cute when you think it''s our pet." "... but I don''t think we should get the wrong idea." Hmm? "We didn''t get it ourselves.He said he should be careful not to drown and become too careless. " "Don''t say boring things again.What''s the matter? You always told me I''d be a big, awesome man to rich people!Where did Roy go then! " "I haven''t forgotten.I''m just afraid if I suddenly lose this power. " For example, if a lot of money goes in, it will be divided into two people. A person who wastes a lot as if he were dissipating his patience to date. On the other hand, many people would turn to saving, but they had a similar tendency. After all, there is still a difference of opinion. "I''m leaving Ishtalica eventually. We just need to get to that continent." I guess so. "Yes, because the royal family has the words of the first king, and they won''t do anything impossible." Three-headed gum was growing even as we talked. The number of hands and feet doubles and the number of tails increases. As expected, there was no increase in the number of heads, but it was a big change. Hello, both of you. Someday, behind you. The man with silver hair stood up. "You seem to be enjoying it, most of all." "Yikes, when did you get here!?" "Just now, it looks like it was busy, so I wanted to see how it went." Unlike Roy, who lowered his head in a hurry, Visel was confused. I wonder if you don''t understand the words you just said, or if you can''t see through your own thoughts. That was what Roy looked like from the side. "Visel" But the silver-haired man spoke before Visel''s heart calmed down. "You seem to enjoy your freedom." "Ah, ahh... thanks to you" "I''m glad. I love that respect." "... sometimes I don''t understand you very well." The silver-haired man did not say anything to the word and laughed with his arms around him. She said while holding down her long hair shaking in the wind at night. "Don''t say that.I like Visel. " "Uh-oh!?" "You''re beautiful. You''re so beautiful and beautiful among the people I''ve seen.I love everything about you so much that you look adorable. " "What are you suddenly saying!?" "Ha ha. It''s okay. Please stay put.I just want to see if the flower blooms. " But... "I think I told Roy, why did you do it?" "Wait, give me your hand...?" "I guess I forgot. I told you not to touch him, didn''t I?" It''s about Prince Wang. The silver-haired man was still smiling, but it was like a mask. Relax. If you lose interest, you''re going to get killed. A tremor that was difficult to use as a brush and tongue struck my body. "Well, we decided to get ahead of ourselves before they came here." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Apparently they were going to carry out a night raid, and I don''t think it was a mistake -" "Then I can''t help it. Yeah, I''m glad you don''t have to do it again." "Hey! I can''t help it this time!That''s what Roy is! " "I know, Roy is certainly more calm than Visel.I don''t think I can help it if it wasn''t funny. " He relieved the pressure lightly. Don''t be daft, like that was a lie. "Roy, I like you too.Will you show me that sparkle until the end of the day? " "Of course, I will try to meet your expectations!" "Ahhhhhhh" "Visel! What an attitude!" "Are you crazy?Why don''t you enjoy your freedom, don''t you think it''ll disappoint you? " "I''m sorry! I''ll tell him...!" "It''s okay, you guys are just like you, just show me the beauty I love." The silver-haired man turned his back on both of them. "I''ll be back." This is how it dissolves into darkness. After he disappeared, Roy scolded Visel again.Grab your chest and open your mouth, adding more rumors than ever before. Visel took it and sighed, but he didn''t seem to apologize.Needless to say, this hurt Roy even more, but I don''t feel like sitting here like this. He ended up breathing roughly and watching the gums finish eating. "Let''s go home, before they come after us." "It''s too late, Roy. You''re too late." When Roy said in a calm voice that made him nervous, he noticed... Magic Stone Cannon nearby. The sound of the march was approaching. "Am I?" "That''s right. I guess so. This feeling.I''ve known Roy for a long time, and I thought it couldn''t be easily split, but what a surprise... it seems I was drier than I thought. " "What are you talking about, Visel?What the hell...!? " I couldn''t help it against Roy. Roy, who was supposed to be the chief of staff at Combi, panicked. "Visel! What am I doing too late?" "All of it. - I told you, you should have been free.It wasn''t me, Roy, who threw away what he gave me. " Visel spoke a strange word. However, he didn''t call a silver-haired man that man. I was worried about Roy, and the words that ran away at the same time were the same, but I was even more dazed when I saw Gulm rushing out of the big hole and sandwiching Visel. ----Until the end. I remember the words of a silver-haired man. You don''t know yourself? Your body trembles and sweats over a twitching smile. "Hurry! Come back to me!" But the rest of the gum won''t come back. Instead, Gulm rushed to Visel''s side, and Roy reached out and peeled his teeth. "Why... why did you... why me...!?" "Hey, I knew it from the beginning." An army of regular Ishtalica knights is approaching. It seems that Prince Ain was able to make the road, so I quickly packed it here. "Visel... tell me, what''s going on?" "----I don''t know what that guy is expecting from us.He''s just happy to see us rot and find a new toy. " "Wait, Visel." "But I can be free because it''s more fun than living normally." "Visel... hey! Visel!" "Nobles are happier to keep than wild dogs.Whoa, don''t tell me that''s not freedom.If you can only be free in a prepared mansion (boxyard), you can''t be happier than that. " "No way, I didn''t know that--!" "Roy''s just round in the corner of the boxyard.Then the owner is boring.I can''t protect you either. " Roy couldn''t speak any more. Even if you anticipate it, if you give me an answer, it will really become a problem. When asked, Visel did not touch it and exhaled. "We can''t stop.You have to keep shining and have fun with him.You can''t stop on the way, like an idiot who fucked his meds. " But this is it. "----This is the best, the best, this is the most fun!" That face wasn''t the Visel Roy knew. It''s not just lust, it''s clear. It wasn''t like I was worried about anything, but I was looking forward to the end of my choices. It was a clean face. On the other hand, kneel down and gaze at the name approaching you. You''re not listening to yourself anymore. There''s only one more thing I''ve learned from my partner''s interactions. Hey! I can''t help it this time!This is what Roy is like! I know, Roy is certainly more calm than Visel.It wasn''t funny... I don''t think I can help it. '' One more thing. "Are you out of your mind?Why don''t you enjoy your freedom, don''t you think it''ll disappoint you? " It wasn''t Visel that was protected by this exchange. I was protected by my partner, but I finally understood that I was the one who made the wrong choice. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When Ain arrived at the summit of the mountain, many names were trekking around. The wreckage left in the hole also revealed that it was where the fairies lived. I found it near the Old Demon King realm... Ain strongly regrets not knowing that he is another individual and looks around. I don''t see Visel or Gulm anymore, but I see a few little named people eating something. Despite the arrival of Ain, it was dripping with saliva and flesh. But as soon as we get close, we''ll be attacked. Ain, who cut it down in a breath, saw what would have been a human being. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What happened and who is this? From your heart, where you frowned. Vampire magic. Shannon''s voice revealed that this object was Roy''s. Why did Named suddenly betray you? If so, Visel''s body would have rolled somewhere.It is still impossible to judge anything, but it is obvious that this is not what I expected. "Marco" Ha. "The magic of the dwarf is nearby." "No, there is no magic in the gum, so I guess we escaped." "Is only my partner dead?" "©¤ ©¤ I would be foolish to think that I was betrayed or abandoned from the beginning." Yeah, maybe so. Regardless of the circumstances, anger arises. ... I don''t know. Even though the murder and the escape were so far, the dust couldn''t catch up with what happened in places I didn''t know. I don''t know much about turning down a shoulder watermark. Nothing, not at all. "Lord Ain, the name is approaching." And Chris. But Ain only said "I know," and he saw something that was Roy. From what I hear, those two have known each other for a long time. If that was what Marco expected... "It looks similar." Well, that word leaked. Are they similar? "Yes - it''s a golden route! Roy is like a Bayolf on a golden route." "... why do you think that?" "I don''t know. I don''t know.... but I think of the end of the golden route as if I had been abandoned by something. " Ain was intuitive, not a theoretical idea. But it was similar no matter how many times I thought about it. Strangely, somehow, I felt like there was something overlapping. "That''s right... I was going to ask Sera-san after I met that man at Suzeid..." Why can''t I remember asking? Nothing to forget. "Impossible." I felt that Ain wasn''t even normal to consult on the golden route. Then you should ask Serra. I was going to do it on the previous occasion, but I still don''t remember it because I felt uncomfortable pressing a button and making a mistake. It''s hard to think that I forgot and forgot. If so... (You made me forget.) Sera did. For some reason. Ain-sama! "Nh... sorry... sorry. I''ve been thinking a little bit." "I know you''ve noticed something.But now I have a knight... I''m sorry. " "It''s okay. If anything happens to the knight because of me, it''s too late.Thank you for blaming me. " I apologize honestly, Ain puffed my cheeks! and slapped her hard. I tried to change my mind and think about the rest. The ground rocked the space. The deepest part of the hole cracked deep and the light leaked. "Something big is coming." "Mr. Archer." "Nh, the name around me went to bed.It won''t happen again. " "Helpful. That''s why the big ones are coming." "Just like that. It''s so big, so strong." The magic that drifts in the mountains begins to gather, and the sunshine begins to shine. Something small floats from something that was Roy. Is that a vampire magic stone?No, something else.From the appearance of drifting magic, I can feel signs similar to the refined magic created at Birdland''s underground laboratory. Chris, can I talk to you for a second? "What''s the matter?" "When I got back to King''s Landing, I had to ask my grandfather." Cumming, it''s sudden. "Ah well... I thought I''d have to ask someone." I want Silverd to forgive me for anything I can do to see Sella. After completing the declaration, I peek into the big hole again. Lots of hands from where it cracked.It was also likely that each one was the full length of the battleship, and the raised muscles were covered in thick scales. Eventually, the lion''s face peeks from the crack. At the same time that Ain and I met each other, the monster was born from the great hole and stretched out his body tall. "Chris, stay with me." Without listening to her reply, she held her body tightly. Don''t worry, Marco, tell Dill and Archer it''s okay. Is this it? "Nh, this" When I heard the answer, I didn''t pull out the Black Sword Ishtar, but I took out the sword I had previously pulled out. There is no doubt that the body of the monster that emerged is even bigger than the sea dragon that Ain fought on his youngest day. I remember his appearance. (Golden route..................) A monster with a lion''s head named Vaafar. He looked like the monster who destroyed the arena that day, and his body was another monster, similar to the one he fought in the sea. For example, it''s like a snake encountered in the middle of a mountain, or it''s like an insect. Instead of body hair, the scales that covered the whole body resembled Wyburn''s epidermis. Ain reached out with one hand to the monster. Archer turned her back and told Marco. "I''ll talk to you about getting home and transporting monster materials." "But even with Ein''s attack, it wasn''t a single blow..." "Nh, don''t say stupid things." Fighting is not all about pure attack. For example, if there is a way to do it like Archer, there are other ways... yes. There''s a special way for her to lose her mind. "Even after the runaway, she was stronger than me.It''s the same as I am now, and if you can use that power to keep your sanity, it''s different. " The woman didn''t say either of these words to anyone. "Besides, if Ain were to use it..." The power used in the battle against Serra, who even controls magic. The power expressed is used by Ain to dominate many. The poison of charm and the curse of loneliness. Confronting them amounts to recklessness. There you go. The monster that emerged from the Great Hole must have wrapped a lot of fear in overwhelming violence. I don''t know, but if we let him escape here, some towns would sink, and countless sacrifices would have been tough enough. "My brother (,,), who really uses his power, is so strong that we can''t imagine." However, he soon lost light from his eyes and Ain''s tree roots penetrated his chest.They were surrounded by the magic of silver heroes, taking away the lives of irresistible monsters in an instant. The overwhelming sight took everyone''s attention and shouted the voice of victory. Ain alone was frustrated by heavy and unpleasant emotions, causing her to swallow her nails with her fist. Chris, who was next to him, looked at it and made sure that everyone was not paying attention, then took off his arm, which was hugging him, and instead turned his hand around his back. "... Chris?" "It means gentle Ain.I''m sure he realized something I didn''t know and broke your heart. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "But don''t forget. Ain saved a lot of lives." He won''t admit that most of the work this time is Ain''s, but it''s no exaggeration to say so. He hugged him and looked up from his chest from the height difference. For him, who had feelings in his heart, he healed him exactly like a goddess. Chris thought Ain would leave anyway, but Ain weakened her neck and put her forehead on her shoulder. "I realized that you can''t get used to it no matter how many times you go through it." "Yes, Ayn is always Ayn." "Abstract, but is that a good thing?" "Of course. My favorite, always kind and courageous, more lovely than anyone else." I don''t know what you''re talking about at a time like this, but Ain''s heart was lighter. With a smile, Chris reached out and stroked Ain''s head. When I was a kid, it seemed like Ain was still a little girl, but I had a different feeling from then, and I wanted to heal him. 528 Sometimes you get too distracted. The next morning, the surrounding air had changed since the safety of the area had been ensured. It''s not an atmosphere, it''s purely air itself. Initially, there was a magical influence in the air and the airship could not travel to Oyama.However, the magic that drifted in the air made things suddenly different. "In my opinion, it is better not to take this monster''s material to King''s Landing." Roland stepped into the big hole in the mountain and said. Ain, who was sitting next to him and asking how he was doing, nodded after expecting it in the middle of the day. The material they were looking at was the remains of a monster similar to Vafar''s. He looks like the monster I fought in the Golden Route lab before. I wonder if it''s a monster whose appearance is susceptible to change. "Oh, this time it''s too different, but it must be Vafal from neck to neck." "Honestly, I''ve never heard of such a monster.I thought it was made artificially, but to be clear, it''s too much of a dream story with current technology.Maybe that''s why I can''t imagine the nature of this material. " "--Thank you, I think I understand a lot because I heard those words." "Oh, that? Did I say something weird?" "No, no, Lorraine cleared my head." "Hmm... I wonder if anything will be okay if Ain-kun gets better?" Lorraine, who doesn''t understand some of the circumstances and hasn''t been told, put her arms together and swayed her tail with her head tilted. My heart hurts slightly. But I can''t tell you about that counselor lightly. In addition, if it had anything to do with the girl who appeared in Suzeid, it would have been dangerous. "I think I''m going to let you manage it strictly.Your Majesty will have the report ready. " Nh, that''s right. That''s why you wanted to talk to me. The hole contains the remains of a fairy worm eaten by gum. But some of them were untouched. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ain is heartbroken by seeing this tragedy.I am very grateful that the fairies that I have let escape have been attacked by this sword. But Lorraine saw that look on his face. "I think the herd here is a different herd than the one you found." "--- How did that happen?" The magic wavelengths are different. He said with a small magical instrument at hand. "Normally, the wavelengths of all individuals are naturally different, but in the same lineage, the wavelengths are slightly similar.There''s nothing in common between the ingredients of the fairy here and the infant fairy you brought with you. " It was just a little restless. The thought that I killed because of myself disappeared slightly, but still, the pain couldn''t go away from the fact that I only lived quietly and was eaten away. "...... Ein, you may not want to go ahead, but I''ll take the materials left behind." "No... I know, I know. It''s okay." I''m not in a position to say that it''s clean. At first, I was going to borrow it after peeling somehow, but I couldn''t do it from anywhere else. "We''ll take care of this, Ein. You rest." "I''ll help you too. Sooner..." "Hahaha... I''m sure the knights will feel sorry for you too.Even today, Ain-kun almost made the road, didn''t he? " "Aren''t you getting to your ears fast?" "What are you reopening?!Come on, Ain, get back on the plane! " "Lorraine!?" It was unusual for Lorraine, and he put his hand on Ain''s back and pushed hard. Even though the knight was nearby, he did it in a light manner that did not take into account his position as the Crown Prince. Ain, on the other hand, did something unusual before he finally did. "Okay. Sometimes I take my time." "Occasionally...!? Even though I always do a lot of things...!?" Ain walked up the rocks by himself as he walked through the amazing Lorraine. Then, the golden ketchup came to replace it. "Thank God." Dill escort. "I asked you to take a rest, but it still seems like it would be very effective if my friend Roland told me." "But if you don''t, Ain will try to do it all by himself." "That''s what Ain-sama looks like." Lorraine sighed alongside Dill, shrugging her shoulders. Nothing, Ain didn''t replace the work because he broke his heart.In fact, Ain is a sign of working too hard, and if he doesn''t stop, he''s definitely a man who works from start to finish.Well, you''d better stop it by force. So, what do you think? Dill, whose expression was correct, saw the fairy material. "Enough." "Is that true? Is this enough?" "Surprisingly, I can handle it.Rather, I think I''ll go around the amount I wanted as I processed it. " ©¤ ©¤ Well then "Yes, don''t worry." His lateral face was reliable. As a man who looked completely different from a young, unreliable man on an excursion to King''s Land School once upon a time. "The Black Dragon ship Bahamut will begin testing soon." Speak out and look at Dill''s face. The interlaced eyes were strong with each other. If there''s anything we can do, just say it. "Are you sure? Then I''d like to ask you to hurry!" "Oh, I don''t know what to do." Then, Dill''s expression was soft and light. The strength has disappeared and turned into a friendly, easy-to-talk, good young man who seems to be walking in the castle town during the day. "Could you cut the ingredients?I told Ain-kun to rest early, and it''s hard to ask... ahaha... " You can ask the other knights, but Dill has more skill in getting rid of things. Looking at his face, which he tended to refrain from saying, Dill, smiling, immediately responded. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The airship carrying Ain returned to King''s Landing ahead of the other knights. Of course, he insisted that he still remained, but he gave up and returned to King''s Landing in the absence of all the knights. Ain came home earlier than planned to think of two things. One is what happened between Visel and the others. The other thing is about Serra. Given his personality, Ain thought he was definitely talking about a golden route counselor.There can be no doubt that the memory is completely gone. "Welcome home, Ain." "I''m home now," she said to Olivia, as usual, but she looked at Ain''s side and realized something had happened. "Um, Mother." "Yes, what''s the matter?" "... nothing." I thought I''d ask about Sella, but I stopped. It doesn''t say much. And I asked for your help, and I thought it would embarrass Olivia because it wasn''t too long before I went to the hidden dungeon. ----And Olivia knew that Ain didn''t want to embarrass herself.At the same time, he knows better than anyone else that he won''t answer even if he has to ask. "Feel free to tell me if you want my reward." Is that a reward? "Fufu. Yes, if I''m always working hard, I''d like to reward you every day." "It''s dangerous. If you get used to it, you can''t go back to normal life." "Rest assured. I''ll take care of you forever." I won''t lie, I will. That is the wonder of a woman named Olivia. "Thank you, if you really want to sweeten it, let me sweeten it" "Yes, I''m looking forward to it." I know Ain. You don''t have to think about what you care about right away. We''ll find out where we hide it anyway.There''s nothing I can do about it, so I''d like to talk about it in a cloudy manner as a minimum of masculinity. "Alright, I''ll report back to Grandpa!" Olivia dropped me off and ran up the stairs with a powerful step. Olivia''s smile at the time of separation was as elegant and eye-catching as ever.If you relax, it will really sweeten you up, so I have trouble being cautious. Along the way, I interceded with the knights and waiters several times, but Ain''s legs did not stop thinking of reporting immediately. It stopped, of course, on the top floor of the royal castle, where King Silverado''s room is located. Once I had corrected my residence, I reached out to the door and knocked, and Silverado immediately responded. "Excuse me." "Good to see you back. - Mmm, you''ve had a rough time looking at your face." Is it that easy to find out? "Instead, you wouldn''t know.When you don''t know more, Ain wants to hide it from the bottom of his heart.It''s happier not to be. " He mocked himself for gaining a strange trust and proceeded to the chair where Silverado sat. If it is true, you should come after you have prepared the report, but there is no problem if you report something omitted (,,,). "By the time I arrived, the vampires targeted by the assassination were already dead." "Mostly, they must have been eaten by the monsters they had with them." "I thought so too.However, the other party, Visel, is missing.I thought it was eaten without traces, but Archer said, "I can''t feel the magic." "Then they would have made a mistake." "Can you say that? There is still the possibility that we have failed to manage the monsters." "No, I don''t think people like Gulm are going to take their names after them.Unless Gulm stayed in the valley without stopping people and fought Ain against them.Because I know you''re following my instincts as a monster. " That''s not true, but if you''re lurking, it''s a different story. It''s proof that Gulm''s leader is alive. "I see... I''ll study." "Looks like we should check the report in writing." "... I''m sorry." "Good. Ain, there must be a reason.If you want to do it, it''s an icon that can destroy one country, otherwise it won''t be a Tsuji. " Then Silverado stood on the chair he had been sitting on. And he put his hand upon Ain''s shoulder, and struggled with him, and saw the king''s city spreading out of the window.Due to the mid-summer, the sunset was late, but it was about time for the evening book to come down. "Which way, Mr. Archer?" "I said I would protect everyone, and I stayed in the valley without people." "As far as I''m concerned, how are the knights?" "It looks like the participants were used to it.I thought it would be fine from my eyes. " "Above all, it''s a good time.It''s been a long time since I''ve had a family dinner. " Silverado put his hand on Ain''s shoulder again and smiled gently. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I''ve been using my own bathroom recently, so I haven''t been in the public bath in a long time. The public baths are bigger than ever before, but the bathrooms in my room are as large as the typical rooms, so it''s enough... But the sense of liberation is better in the public baths. "I wanted to talk to Krone..." Speak to yourself. Unfortunately, she was away from King''s Landing at work and never came back after dinner.Normally, it was in line with Ain''s return, but I couldn''t help it because Ain came home earlier than planned this time. That''s why I wanted to talk to Krone about Serra. That''s right, I won''t reveal my relationship with Serra, but if Ain were to go near the Hidden Dungeon, I need her help. That''s why I thought it would be quick, but I couldn''t help it at work. After all, I was focused on healing my fatigue. That''s why it''s a large bathing area. That''s why it''s time to slow down. ----In addition to Visel, I am concerned about the advisor of the golden route. However, now that the trend was not under control, there was still a limit to what could be done. ... even so, it felt so good. As you lean your head against the edge of the public bath and relax, the feeling of unspeakable happiness comes to you. Let''s go slower than usual today. It''s just a matter of time before you decide. Ain? The clone came from the entrance and exit. Hmm. "It''s unusual. Sometimes I''m in this bath, but I can''t believe you''re answering." "I''ve been thinking a lot about it, but I''m losing out on the baths." Fufu ©¤ ©¤ That''s weird. I didn''t expect to see Krone like this, but it was just right. The sound of walking through the wet cobblestones approaching. She came next to Ain after she heard a shower nearby. "If I''d known I''d be home soon, I''d be in a hurry." "There''s a lot going on. So I felt like I could talk to Krone." "Should I take a bath?I want to slow down with you now. " "Of course, I want to do it now." Ain looked up at the ceiling and closed his eyes without seeing Krone sitting next to him with her hips down.I mean, I was too weak with various things. Normally, I would not point it out, and I am not aware of the fact that Krone has noticed it and laughed at it. "It''s the other way around, but please go home." "Nh. And Krone." "Are you hurt?" "Yeah." "--- Was it hard?" "Yeah." Krone laughs when she hears a weak reply and says something similar has happened before. I can''t stop my playfulness from spreading, and I''m teasing him. "Have you eaten?" "Yeah." "Did you like the menu?" "Yeah." "Which do you like better, me or you?" "Krone" I was surprised if it was an immediate answer, but I was happy and my expression was soft. I still have a few memories of similar interactions. Klone, giggling, gazing at Ain''s side, shook his eyebrows happily and pretended to be calm. "Did you notice that maybe you were too vague?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hey hey, did you notice?" "... you know..." Fufu, what? "... I was so alarmed." "I know, and now I know you''re wondering if you should look at me from the ceiling." "That''s right, so why don''t we redo the partitions?In the meantime, I''m getting out of here and heading to my room. " "No." As I was surprised that they would answer me immediately, I began to wonder what had happened to Ain. I have little experience of getting into the bathtub together and I am not used to it. It''s not like I care about my surrounding eyes and what they say is "disgraceful."Sometimes I''ve lived under the same roof since I was a kid, and now it''s too late. "You must be tired, and I''ll loosen your shoulders when you get out of the bath." If you refuse, it involves selling tickets. Spiritual pride remained only slightly.But it is. My heart complains that we should avoid futile resistance and meaningless resistance. I don''t hate it in the first place, and it hasn''t changed to an attractive proposal. So in the end. "----please." And he replied with his hips down. 529 Paragraphs. "I''m sorry, I don''t think so." ----Isn ''t that right? I went back to my room and had Klone hold my shoulder as I exchanged in the public bath, but when I consulted with him about what I could do about the hidden dungeon, he told me that I was in trouble. That''s impossible. Recent events here have been the same, and too often, permission to go so far could not have been granted. "Why would Ain want to go there in the first place?" ¨D¨D¨D¨D "Ah, that face! You''re hiding something again!" "No, I''m not hiding it, I''m just wondering how to explain it." "Really? Sometimes when Ain can''t answer right away, things get really tough in places I don''t know...." But she smiled. "Someday you''ll have to tell me." Ah, that? "What, you''re surprised I''m not forcing you to ask?" Ain shouted at the star unexpectedly. Krone, who was holding her shoulder from the back of the sofa, took it and narrowed her eyes, wanting to be a forgiving bride who couldn''t hide.Let go of the hand that was used to loosen your body, and hold it with your hands around Ain''s neck. I haven''t been acting differently for a long time, and it''s too soon to feel lonely. So let''s just say that I just wanted to be sweet. Ain leaked his breath into the smell of soap that was different from his that drifted from the side of his face.The slightest physical and mental fatigue disappears somewhere and your body is wrapped in pleasant feelings. The same thing happened to the sweet Krone, and she rubbed her face against Ain''s neck to the left and right. "When I do this, I fall asleep." Do you want to sleep here? "... yeah, I will." Nh, that''s right. They don''t defy each other''s drowsiness. If you don''t get up and get ready for bed, you can''t beat the comfort. I can''t stay like this forever, but what is it? "Uh-uh, nothing." "What''s wrong?" "No, it''s okay! It''s really nothing!" "Say it. What''s going on?" "It''s not a big deal... well..." It is also unusual for Klone to be distracted. I wanted to know if this was true or not. Say it. Say it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "I''m the only one who''s listening, and I don''t think I need to worry about it." After pursuing it without giving up, finally. "... if Ain stood up like this!I was just hoping you might give me a piss! " Heh? "So! If Ain stood up while I was holding Ain, I just thought I might be able to get to the bedroom with Ain on my back!That''s really all! " ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Almost! I was just thinking!I''m not serious! " You don''t have to be illuminated like that. In response to Ain''s side of the smile, Krone pointed her lips and blushed her cheeks. She must be aware of saying something unusual herself. There was no sign of shyness lurking. /(adv-to, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) hard/hard/hard/hard/(2) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) hard "... what?" "No, let''s give it a try." This is rough, but Ain seemed to be having fun with Ain.So get up without waiting for Krone to respond - of course, don''t forget to support her body at that time, and get up to the posture of your hips as you think. She was surprised for a moment and stunned with her mouth shut.Ain thought it was just a sudden surprise, but it wasn''t. Eventually, Klone, who lost her illumination, buried her neck again on Ain''s neck, revealing why she was stunned. Little by little, I feel her body warming up. At the same time, my breathing settled down and my body was getting heavier. Um... "No, don''t say that!" "No, I don''t want to hear it." "Well then, I won''t give you an answer." "Shake your head vertically or horizontally." "Bullshit." "Sometimes it''s good. ----And it''s not surprisingly bad?" Krone nodded. without placing between them. And that leads to a state of embarrassment. Regardless of this attitude, it is as if my parents and brothers are hiding it, and no matter how I look, it is not the next king and next queen. In addition, the appearance of the young child being sweet invites shame and does not stop. What''s more, there''s something I think about not resisting that sweetness. Muh! Ah, my neck bit me. It didn''t hurt because it was a sweet bite, but it did bite me. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After Dir returned to King''s Land with Ain, he returned almost to the valley of the uninhabited. Although his main job was to escort Prince Wang, he studied a lot of work under Lloyd, including the Knights of the Guards, because he also had other jobs. Fortunately, in addition to the path Ain created with the roots of the trees, the magic in the air has settled down, and it is possible to fly to Oyama. As the knights called out to him when he returned, he headed for the Great Hole in Oyama. "How''s it going?" He went under Lorraine, who was working inside, and spoke up. "Very well. I plan to fly a few more flights." "Above all, Your Majesty was there for you." "--- It''s an honor." Then you two go down. "Oh, Dill, do you have a guard?" It was the butts that showed up. Dressed in knight clothing and gear, he carried his feet in a steadfast manner, not as a student at the time. "Bats." "Nh, what is it?" It''s inconsistent with saying Senpai Dill, or "Dill Guard Officer." "Leave me alone. I''m trying to stay here." Dill laughs at the conversation. "It''s a problem if you call me too worried, but I don''t mind either.If only you''d be careful how Ein calls you. " I''m not asking you to stop interacting with friends.I''m just kidding because I''m sure the two of you won''t have a problem with what you just said. "Did Mr. Bates talk to Miss Ain about anything?" "No, as I told Senpai Dill (,,), I took part in Ain in secret." "I don''t think it''s a problem to deepen my friendship....." "I didn''t participate in the mission as a friend.Besides, Ain was also Ain and I knew that I was busy with various things.When I get back to King''s Landing, I''ll invite you to dinner again! " Ah, Ein will be looking forward to it too. After a light exchange, Dill saw a pile of material packed in a wooden box.These were to be brought into the airship later.Without more than a few minutes, it will be transported to the Great Hole with a large magical instrument. "Is something warm while I''m gone?" "My squad leader told me to follow the monster''s movements.And since Archer was eating sweetness, a few knights said they needed a replacement. " "The former survives as instructed.Regarding the latter, Sylvia told me not to give you any more sweetness than necessary. " "Ah, uh..." "If it''s right in front of you, it''s going to be eaten indefinitely." "I was surprised, too. You were so easy to deal with." "Mr Archer is kind.At the very least, you''re not the type to start a war yourself. " Bats and Lorraine nodded deeply. Instead of thinking, I couldn''t find the right word.The next time they open their mouths, they look at each other''s faces, shrug their shoulders, and smile lightly. I think it should be about six months. Lorraine''s self-talk leaked without a precedent. "What do you mean, six months?" "I was wondering if I could finish the first phase of the Bahamas plan.Ah! Once you''ve made the first phase plan, it''ll be easier to keep you floating! " "I''m sorry, I don''t really understand the first phase of the plan." "The Black Dragon ship Bahamut is big enough to be built in the long run.It''s going to be completed in 20 years. " Then he asks the butt that was tilting his neck with his arms folded. "You know, why is it so easy to float?" "Because the workspace is expanding.Eventually, all the work from Phase II will be done in the air. " Oh, wow? "You''re going to build scaffolds and air bases all over.For example, I think that parts like a private house can be carried and mounted together by several airships. " "It''s kind of troublesome. Why don''t you put it on first?" "The Bahamas is too big.Because of the properties of the material, it''s easier to do it in the air. " "Oh, I don''t know, but if Lorraine says so!" Still, six months to go. Dill has also seen Bahamut''s completion plan.That''s why I was told it was a plan to divide it into three phases. Although some time has passed since the plan, the progress is quite good. This boy named Lorraine has such an amazing arm. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Approximately a week passed. The heat of summer does not know that it will subside, and intense sunlight pours down. Visel and the others were still being pursued, but no useful information was received from Ain and the others. (Hot) I don''t know that the sweat on my forehead and neck stays.But I was outside because Ain was checking the materials that had been delivered across the sea. "Wow... it''s so big!" Next door, Roland looks up at a huge ship and laughs. There were now huge transports lined up in the harbour of King''s Landing.What is loaded on all transport ships is the processing of sea dragon materials that appeared on Suzeid. "Wow! Ain''t you even better at defeating such a big sea dragon!" "I wasn''t alone." Ain said with a small voice. "What did you say?" "It''s nothing. I mean, the materials are being transported like idiots, but are they all used by the Bahamas?" And I said, "Well, in a few days, I think we''ll get the components that we''re building elsewhere." "---All? Really?" "Of course! Wait!Because it will float in space at the beginning of next year! " I didn''t think you''d tell a lie, but this looks like we could really make a huge battleship as planned. Sure, I do. Ain remembers the completed sketch. The whole is as vertical as an umbrella, and the wings provided in all directions extend diagonally below. The pride of his body is several times larger than that of Leviathan, and it seems to dye darker than the midnight sky.The hue is well understood when you look back at the scale of the Black Dragon. Isn''t it dangerous? Um, what''s going on? "Maybe the Bahamas are too strong." "I''m fine! I can''t operate the engine department without Ain." "--nnh!?" "It''s actually dangerous. I don''t want to think about it, but I also expect the crew to use the Bahamas to flip the flag.That''s why we can''t attack Bahamut without your special permission. " It seems to be equipped with a weapon that can be used by the crew, but the output is suppressed to the same extent as conventional battleships. "By the way, special permission is..." "Ain-kun''s spontaneous magic can be used to make judgments.There are ways to attack in an emergency, but we have to go through incredibly complicated procedures, and without the magic tools that people like me and Katima-sama have, we won''t get a final permit. " "Wow, that''s handy." I don''t ask about technical matters.Anyway, I don''t know what to ask. "Nah, I can''t do this... I''m sorry!I''m coming with you!I want to see the materials with my own eyes! " Hooray. Don''t fall off the tarp. " "I know! I haven''t fallen in three months, so don''t worry!" "--- No way." Don''t get hurt at least.I can''t think of a word to stop my fervent desire for knowledge, and I won''t say it, but I just pray for you to be safe anyway. Well, this is how Ain broke up with Lorraine. Turning around, he headed towards Chris, who was holding back nearby. Recently, I''ve seen less of Chris in knighthood. Even today''s outfit is a refreshing summer outfit with a white blouse. Let''s go. "Yes! I''m looking at the place!" "Really? Aren''t you lost?" "Well, I''ve never been lost in King''s Landing in the last few years!" (Was it before that...?) Somehow I thought it was cute, so I reached out. Gold thread hair feels silky and comfortable to touch.After a gentle stroke, Ain walks out the corner of the harbor with her. "Ah, come on! Over there!" Chris immediately stretched out his hand and said pleasantly holding Ain''s arms with one remaining arm.Beyond that is her blouse and a shop with pure white walls that are no less than her skin. I noticed two muscular men with light black skin standing at the store. "I''ve been waiting." He exposed his nick and white teeth. Raise your slutty arm and point your thumb at the shop. "I just got on a transport ship.Actually, I came here a little while ago to support the store.I can finally afford to stay here for a while. " When he opens the door, a little girl emerges from inside. The child left the shop in a hurry and ran towards Ain and Chris. "His Royal Highness Prince Wang, Oneechan.Welcome to your father''s shop. " ----and. Miu, the daughter of the owner Rajid, appeared with a more familiar look and welcomed them. Chris was laughing bitterly at what followed her sister. "Long time no see, Mio-chan." With this mouth, I gently stroked the little Miu''s head. 530 A busy day with a man in the sea and two sleepy people. Occasionally, the King''s Capital branch of Rajid was in his mouth. Did you meet Ain when you first opened the store?His ability to act is surprised by the fact that it has not been six months since the meeting. "Mom''s still a Suzeid." "For the fishermen?" "Oh, my goodness! My mom was still the captain of some fishing expeditions until Miu was born.You don''t have to worry about me without me. " I felt like I understood the reason for that luxury. It seemed reasonable and trustworthy of fishermen. Speaking of which, it was a long time before the store opened. "The future princess has spoken to me!The August Chamber of Commerce in the heavens took care of me till the end.I didn''t have any money to spend in that town.I spent money on reconstruction, but I got excited because it was a good opportunity. " "I''ve heard from Krone.All in one batch. The Auguste Chamber of Commerce paid me the day I carried my leg. " "Always have to live happily." "... like when I was with Mr. Mutton." I exchanged greetings and a few words. The owner, Rajid, puts on an apron and raises his thumb with white teeth.Go to the back of the shop with a cheerful step. The shop was made of Suzeid and two melons. I mean, the store was also there. Miu worked so hard to take care of me, and, quite differently, Razid''s wife wasn''t there. ------Before long enough, the food was brought in. My throat rang because of the smell of my index finger. Chris came after Ain brought it into his mouth. She looked as happy as Ain sitting next to her. A little later, it was Ain who finished his meal first. "I can''t stay all year.Come whenever you can.If you''re busy, I''ll keep it if the knight or someone comes. " "---Are you serious?" I don''t need to hear from you, so just come here. Ain smiles when he hears a good thing. It''s hard to go there every day, but you might ask someone for a day when you can''t come to work. Looking at the delightful Ain, Miu was also walking gently in the store with his hands tied behind his back. Then you go there. There was a knock outside the store. Looking through the window, Dill was acting differently. "I''ll be there." "I''ll go!?" "No, it''s not as urgent as not coming in.Chris is still on his way, so take your time. " But she wouldn''t nod from her point of view. I got up and tried to go, but Ain and Mew''s eyes staggered. "Mi-chan, haven''t you wanted to talk to Chris in a while?" Ah ©¤ ©¤ Yes! "Good. That''s what I''m talking about." "... aren''t you cheating on a little kid to say that?" As for me, I''d like to prioritize your feelings. "Haha! I''ll take care of it, sister!" Razid''s push has two meanings. Of course, I want to do what my daughter wants. Of course, it''s Ain''s hope. A benefactor and a redemption for past behavior, Razid was one of Ain''s allies. That''s why I''m going. I wondered if I could keep Dill waiting very long, and at the end, I forced him into the middle of the day. When Chris sighed on his back and said, "It''s because it''s tougher than before," he laughed and said, "I''m an adult, too." As soon as he opened the door and went out, Dill broke his knee.As soon as Ain told me it was okay, he stood up and came one step closer to opening his mouth. "What''s wrong?" "Here, there''s a stash over there, so we need you to move." Ain nodded to the contrary, not questioning the unusual request. At the material storage area where they carried their legs, they were handed the documents they had expected. "Uhhh......" What is written is a calendar. It spells out the schedule of many people, including the Kintetsu Knight and Lloyd and Chris - the so-called work schedule.Of course, Dill has plans. This is actually a sensitive aspect, so be careful with it. Dill was laughing when he saw Ain moaning. Sitting on an old wooden box where it was placed, Ain shook his cheek and sat down.He sighed several times before seeing Dill. "It''s more crowded than I thought." "Yes, there is a nearby position for Ain and Chris is busy again." "... I wanted to talk to you (...) before that." "Excuse me, how busy were you?" "Two consecutive days off must be less than six months." "Well, I don''t know what Ain''s plan is, but after that, it looks like he needs two consecutive days off." "I know how it feels to do something because I''m too obsessed with it - or I''ve kept you waiting too long." "This is a difficult story." Dill shrugged his shoulders next to Ain.I left my back on the wall of the material storage area and looked down with a gentle smile on my face with a slightly sunken look. "Chris is on escort duty?" And then I noticed the unusual wording that I found. "Dill, what is this?" "Yes? Oh, if that''s the case, the offering will arrive at the castle via Strom (,,,,,,,,) (,,,,,,,)" "Hee... what a gift!" "In the early spring, even the powerful Kraken had a name, and the adventurers crushed it.The guild that bought the Magic Stone will give it to the Royal Family in return for the Suzeid incident the other day.Speaking of which, thank you to Ein. " Can I eat it? Please check with His Majesty. I''m going to be told it''s no good. Eat magic stones and grow stronger!I still don''t think so, and now I can''t be as strong as Kraken''s Magic Stone.If so, I don''t think it will be completely replaced by a snack, and I will be forgiven. (Even if there is a side to thanking me) Ain''s not even serious. On the contrary, Silverado would allow Ain if he really wanted to eat.Because Ain worked rarely. "Let''s get back to it." In this case, if there is a chance, "Personally, I stupidly asked myself if I wanted to use a royal decree." "Don''t use it for eroticism, I''m going to be bullied.You''d better take Chris and force him to leave King''s Landing. " "Yes, but I''m talking about Chris, and then..." "Honestly, I don''t think you''d like it." "I think so, too. It is not a praiseworthy choice as one compartment for the time I have loved with fear." "Ugaaa...! It''s my fault that I slowed myself down too slowly, but it''s so bitter...!" "... from our perspective, I think Chris was slow, too.That''s why you should stay away from ordinary people. " "Nh, did you say something?" "No, nothing." "I''m laughing again. I can''t help laughing at you." "As far as I can smile, I''m just as happy.Well, you don''t have to worry too much.It''s because Ein thinks of Chris. " Even so. It is very difficult to say that things have been too slow. Recently, even though there are some passages that I can''t help but think that I have become particularly conscious since it took root, I can''t wipe out my awareness of the fact that I''ve kept you waiting too long... "Besides, it doesn''t always make sense." "--- What do you mean?" "I''ve seen the passionate Ein many times.Start with an excursion, Hailong. This is true even in the Tower of Wisdom, and even when ice dragons appear. " "Isn''t it all a fight?" "It''s the principle of behavior at that time.To save the people, or to save someone dear.Let''s just say it''s good for Chris.I don''t think it''s bad to follow that passion. " Ain silenced in an unusual tone.I was never dissatisfied or irritated, but I was chewing on what I was saying. Then, this time, he rises up from the crate with momentum. "I''ll keep it in mind.Anyway, I don''t want to keep you waiting anymore. " "Yes, I am looking forward to the day when the golden roses (,,,,,,,,,,) that Ain always cares about (,,,,,,,,,) decorate Chris." "... eh?" "Yes, why are you surprised?" "How do you know what I always have?" "It''s a conjecture. I didn''t think it would fit." "......... are you sure?" "How many years do you think you''ve been dating?I can easily predict that Ain-sama would do this. " Especially if that''s Dill. The number of times we have gone through the dead line together is unknown.Ain shrugged his shoulders to understand once again that it was difficult to hide from each other. "Let''s catch Visel as soon as possible." Dill says. It''s not incorrect to move to action before you catch them, but they give you water. Neither Ain nor Chris would want that. "Oh, I''ll catch him by winter at the latest." "That''s good. It''ll be Ein''s birthday, and it''ll be convenient for you." "You know, when you say" stingy, "it makes me feel really illuminated." "Please understand that it wasn''t just the two parties who were waiting." The two of them walked out. Beyond that, a huge transport ship is still busy in the back of the street. "The Bahamas will be doing flight tests soon." It''s so fast. "It seems that even the skeleton part should be raised up.I didn''t understand the details either, but I was sure that Lord Lorraine would say so. " "Well, it''s easy enough to move." "Instead of moving, they will be equipped with furnaces and equipment that need to be directly connected around the skeleton at the same time, and at this stage they will be battleships beyond Leviathan....." "--- I don''t know what it means." "We''re all giving up understanding." In other words, it should be finished with "that kind of thing". (I knew it was amazing.) Lorraine''s smile, which would undoubtedly be famous in history, was only to pray that the smile would not be lost by falling from the Tarap to the sea. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It''s midnight. The news of the raid came under Ain, who was asleep, after two o''clock in the middle of the night, when the light that was lit by King''s Landing was dim and dark. "You can leave right away!" Ain was tied to a leather shoelace near the castle gate. It was Chris who visited him. "I''m almost there." "Ok!...... excuse me, can I check the situation here?" "Sorry, I''m the one who''s late. Don''t worry about it." Chris says he''s not in a hurry, but he spares time for this exchange and immediately corrects his residence. "The town has been raided for about half an hour straight from King''s Landing.The time is calculated at the full speed of the water train.But we can arrive in half that time on a spaceship, so we''re already waiting on the avenue! " Looking up at the proud boulevard of King''s Landing, several airships did float. Everyone understood that it was a lot of emergency, and it was always a quiet late night castle town that became obviously noisy. "Though there are over a thousand, fortunately they are close to King''s Landing and are well equipped.The city is surrounded by walls, so we''re using magic weapons to engage. " "---What about Visel?" "I haven''t been able to confirm.But it definitely has something to do with it. " "I think so too... Okay." The finished ain stood up from the cobblestone. Many of the knights in the castle were in a hurry to prepare for battle, and there were scattered signs of those carrying supplies.Several knights passed by beside Ain and Chris. The two of them walked out so as to mix in, and through the castle gate to the main street. After walking for a while, he reached the front of a spaceship floating in space. I''ve been expecting you. Warren there said. "Lord Dill and Lord Marko are already in the ship.I was waiting for Miss Ain. " "Maybe something from Grandpa?" "No, Your Majesty, after giving Ein permission to take part in the battle, will work with Lord Krone and the others to gather information and discuss the defense of King''s Landing.I didn''t come here for anything else. " Warren frowned and looked alert. While rubbing his beard with a mysterious look. "This battle may tell us what they''re after." "It''s not just about killing, is it?" "That''s not true.I''ll come back later to discuss the details... no, I''ll come back later, so I''ll talk to you locally. " "It''s terrible to say you care." "Don''t worry. If not, that''s fine.If you''re not mistaken, it''s just a little troublesome. " But it''s also true that we can''t afford to talk for a long time. Ain met Warren and then accompanied Chris to the temporary scaffolding. The airship they embarked on left King''s Landing in an instant and headed over the raided city. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The monsters were all annihilated - and it was quite simple to summarize them in one word. Even so, power is power. In addition to the flight ship heading for us, we have Ain.There are many knights. More than a thousand monsters make it impossible to fight. Thank you for waiting. Warren and I, who arrived late, met on the walls surrounding the town. Around the town, there are a handful of demon wreckages that have been slaughtered, and the knights are being pursued. A distant sky, in the direction of King''s Landing. Beyond the horizon, the dazzling morning sun peered into my head. "On the way, I was a little late because I came to make sure I was worried." "I was worried about what I said, and I couldn''t concentrate on the fight either." "Excuse me. By the way, is it true what Ein said, Lord Chris?" "It''s all right. Ein would have come early and wielded his sword as usual to destroy the monster." "... I won''t talk to Chris until I get back to King''s Landing." "Hahh!? Oh, don''t be angry!" That''s a joke. Immediately reassure her by saying "I''m lying". Then Chris gently stroked his chest down. "I''ll check outside for a minute.Call me as soon as you can. " "Thank you, Chris. Call me if anything happens." "Fufu, yes, it''s okay!" That said, they fly away from the walls surrounding the town. It''s a wall to prepare for an assault, so you don''t see how high it is, but you don''t care at all.I just don''t take it for granted. "So, what do you think Warren cares about?" "It''s the monster''s path. I checked the area with an airship and found that despite the army that emerged from the opposite side of King''s Landing, I took the trouble to bypass and attack the town." "... it sure is weird, but why?" "Because I was bypassing King''s Landing." Warren looks up at the morning sun with an unusual, hostile smile. "I thought there was something because it was a nearby attack in the valley." Do you understand? His face tells the story. On the other hand, Ain thought for a while. Reason for deliberately attacking through the King''s side, and reason for not long from the case of the uninhabited valley.Explore the nanica that leads from these. "You deserve to be crushed." It is imperative that a lot of combat power is shredded. There is no trick to buy time, and even if you strip your fangs at the state, it is halfway.If we can attack, we should aim for a region with less power. Well, there''s Nanica I''d like to explore, even if it requires sacrifice.Ain thought this way. We have to stay here.There must be a Nanica who chose this town as a target.----Ain looked at the airship waiting in the sky and said, "Ha ha ha." "Are you checking our response speed?" "That''s the brilliant eye. Excellent work." Warren nods next door. "I think we were seeing how much time we could run.Even before Ain-sama left, she suspected the line, but unfortunately, there is no way to deal with these kinds of measures when she turns around. " If you delay your departure or do small work, the people will be exposed to danger. "You think it''s okay if I don''t come." "Do you take it as a lick or as a reality?You may have another force, but I''ll be careful. " "Please, Mr. Warren is definitely better than me." "Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho, let me handle this." First of all, there are no casualties from today''s raid. There are many injured people, but there was nothing I could do about it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next morning, Ain, who had a lot of cleaning and work to do, eventually left the castle hoping to eat Rajid''s food before going to bed. I plan to go home and go to bed as soon as I finish my meal break. "You''ve been busy." It was on the second floor of the shop that I had a rest after dinner and had a sea breeze. Chris was with us today, but she''s talking to Mew downstairs. There are no other customers yet.They came before the opening.But I didn''t ask you to open it.Razid, who was smoking cigars at the store, saw them and invited them to breakfast with him. "It''s very sleepy." "Let the knights take you to dinner." "I can''t sleep with pleasure." Well, why don''t you stop? "No, don''t stop sleeping tightly." "Kuhaha! Oops. You''re so tired that you''ve never seen it before!" The scent of a cigar was mixed with the sea breeze. Somehow, I don''t dislike it because it''s radical. Your Royal Highness is amazing! Yes, it''s amazing. Ain-san is more amazing than anyone else. " I heard voices from below. It''s strange to be praised in places I don''t know.Not so long as he is close. "It''s designed to make it easier for guests to hear when they arrive.Instead, they use magic tools to make it harder to get up and down. " Rajid whispered. I saw your ship flying. You may have suddenly become noisy, but aren''t you scared? It''s okay, because when I went out to sea with my father, the ship was struck by a monster and flew. "Su, you''re going through a great experience... Mio-chan..." When asked if it was true, Razid said, "Yes." Did you go back on that ship to help you? That''s right, I had a hard time sleeping on my way home.Neither I nor Ein-sensei noticed, and I woke up with the voice of the person who called me. " Ain also remembered that time. He lay his face on each other''s shoulders or heads, and rested breathlessly.As soon as they woke up, they looked at each other and laughed unexpectedly. Well, I guess the outdoors are a bit of a hassle. "Ahhhh! Suddenly!" "When I was in Suzeid, I felt like I was still there.Looking at your highnesses now, it feels amazing. " Razid was laughing without saying anything more. I felt like I could be helped by a manly and generous smile. "Oops, I had a favor to ask His Highness.I wish I had time next week or something, but I wonder if my sister can handle Miu. " Mr. Razid, can you open the store? "I''m doing it 24/7.If I''m not in the mood, I''ll rest. " Then I didn''t get the clich¨¦ that it wasn''t 24/7. Miu wants to go shopping with her sister.... I know it''s not an easy position to ask, but this is the first time Miu has wasted it. " Chris certainly deserved his position, but Ain didn''t want to go anywhere.Chris would have done the same, and if it was for Miu from afar, I would have made time for it. "It''s okay, but I''ll just ask Chris.Yes, can I come with you if I have time? " "Welcome, Miu couldn''t have asked His Highness.As a matter of fact, he seems to want you to be there, so I can''t thank you enough.If you won''t take it, let me go to the castle and cook.... oh, no, that''s terrible.I''m sorry, but I can''t help but lose my country values. " "You''re okay, too. My grandfather wanted to try it while it was warm." "--Your Majesty''s grandfather?" "That''s right. Your Majesty said it would be fine." Razid''s questions and Ain''s answers were not intertwined. But Razid thought this would be a thank-you and was surprised by the fact that the words he said in the middle of the joke were going to be true, but he quickly regained consciousness and put his strong arm in front of his chest. "I''ll get you some extra rice." A tidal wind blew through between the two of them. Well, it''s time. I''ve finished eating and thought about going back to the castle. "Ah, but next week might be difficult." I''m sorry to say this because I heard it on the way home from the demon crusade. "They''re going to Strom next week, so is that okay?" "I don''t mind anytime!Do you have a job? " "That''s right. I heard that the offering will arrive and that Chris will be going to Strom for the transport." Ain also heard the details only a few hours ago. The Magic Stone shop is involved in transporting everything, and I hear that Chris, who was on vacation, was asked to help. "Let me know when you think it''s a good day!I asked you to go to the castle and cook whenever you want! " "It''s Joey. Well then, here''s where we are today..." "Oops! Come again!" Thus Ain left the store feeling comfortable and full.Chris, who carried his feet with him, looked happy, but the same as Ain didn''t wipe out his drowsiness. They left the store and stopped just before they reached the main street. "I''m confident I''ll be able to sleep in an instant when I get home." "Ahahah... so am I." After seeing the morning sun, which felt more dazzling than usual, he leaked his stretch at the same time. 531 Under the Black King. Lunch the next two days. The table placed in the large dining hall was lined up with meals that Rajid had not cooked for long.I am surprised because I created everything by myself. "--- You said Rajid." "Ha, ha! Something wrong...?" Hearing the voice of Silverado sitting at the far end, Razid, who had been holding back, said with a slightly frightened voice.I came here and remembered.When I met him off the coast of Suzeid, I tried to wave violence at Ain. I was prepared to be punished for it. "Delicious" "--hey, hey?" "Apparently my wife feels the same way. Isn''t it?" "Yes, Suzeid is no less a sea town than Magna.I also hear that the fishermen''s arms are of good quality competing for the summit in Ishtalica.I was surprised to make use of those resources. " "Mm-hmm. It''s a shame I can''t spare any wine.I wish it wasn''t daytime. " "Well then! If you don''t mind, I''ll come and make it at night... but..." The store is closed. It''s not a regular holiday, it''s just that I come to the castle and I take the whole day off just in case. "You don''t have to hurry.But I''m glad you said so. " That''s right. If it doesn''t bother you, please. " I can''t refuse. Until a few months ago, I felt angry with the royal family, but now I feel even honored.I was delighted to be honestly praised, and my heart trembled with joy. The fear of being punished disappears and looks at the same Ain on the table. May I have a refill? Always passing Ain. "Of course. Anything." I showed my white teeth and said, and immediately moved on to the preparation. Ain was particularly fond of food like sandwiches, with fried fish sandwiched in bread.When you receive the refill immediately, your cheeks stretch and relax happily. A mild time passes after this. Yes, to what everyone thought. The door was knocked and a knight peered into his face. "I will." Ain goes under the knight. The knight''s face was stiff, so he predicted something in the legged Ain. As a matter of fact, Ain was different from everyone else in the soothing space just now. ----That''s it. "Where did you come from?" The knight was surprised to hear this word. "How did you know?" "Me and Warren were expecting it.Grandpa knew, but maybe I was the most vigilant. " "I''m impressed. That''s what they call a hero." "It''s okay because it''s sneaky. So, where is it?" "It is a town heading northwest from King''s Landing.Did you know that it was Sage''s territory in the past? " "Ah... it feels a little far..." Then Ain started walking.While on the road, meet Marco and Dill and listen to the knight''s explanation while keeping some gear. "How many monsters?" "We received a report of about half of them the other day." "Is there a smaller number according to the size of the town?" "That''s right, it''s not enough for people like Ain to carry their feet." But... "Let''s go. If the gums show up, we''ll be in trouble." Even if there is a magic weapon, it is not easy to deal with. Because Gulm is agile. I wanted to avoid going backwards just in case. "I want Marco to stay in the castle.Tell Krone I''m leaving and ask Chris to work with Marco on security. " Ha. "Dill will come with me to the ship." "I understand." "--- Anyone else?" Speaking up, it was Martha who immediately rushed in. "Tell Warren I''m leaving.For more information, go to Marco. " "Are you sure? Without Your Majesty''s permission, I would be reprimanded." "Grandpa will understand.I''ve been talking a little bit about these times lately. " I was able to move quite freely.I know this is due to trust, but in light of the situation, can I be honest and happy? It was by no means bad to think that we could wave for the people. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó -----In the rush, Ain returned after evening. Nearby knights and adventurers were injured, but fortunately there were none this time.The reassured Ain encouraged the people, and he himself crushed some monsters, then called out to the knights, and returned almost to the king''s capital. For the people of King''s Landing, Ein has fought several times. I already knew the Prince Wang''s trust, but I still can''t imagine going to save the people with my own feet. Seeing Ain descending from a moored airship, it was impossible for everyone to boil. ............ I look forward to taking the throne! ... Welcome home! In the cheer, the word "rank" came to be heard a lot. You look even more daunting now. "Suddenly, when they say it, it illuminates me." "Excuse me, I was walking down the avenue.Every time you walk with me in the evening, I don''t stop remembering my return to school. " "You didn''t call me by name at first." "Of course. It would be a great pleasure for a guard to call His Royal Highness the Crown Prince by his name." "That person wanted it....." Laughing, walking. Ain looks up and looks back at the imperial castle as it approaches. Unlike when I first came to this castle, the view is different.It can''t be said that the eyes are just different.Is there a difference in consciousness? "In position?" I grew up for it, and I thought I would. When I was a young man, I didn''t just yearn for the first king, but I wanted to be a heroic king, and I have worked hard to this day. I was surprised to learn that the heroic king was a previous life, but it is also true that there have been a number of events in the past. It''s like the soul itself is for Ishtalica.as if he had been born to be close to him. Ain was more than happy about this. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Well then, I''ll just go for a little bit!" "Be careful. I''ll pick you up at White Rose later, so let me know." "Really!? - Really. Fufu, I don''t have much experience getting picked up, so I''m looking forward to it." I dropped Chris off in the morning. She will be on her way to Stram, the coastal city, to help Majorica with her work.Even if I say help, it''s the transportation of donated goods, so it''s not all a private job. Ain dropped Chris off shaking his gold thread hair.Marco arrives next to her when she returns to the castle where she can no longer be seen. Bring your face closer to Ain, who stood still on the carpet. "I''m thinking of taking Chris to the escort." I spoke in light of the current situation. "I''m going to hide some maneaters, but I don''t think it''s enough." "If Gulm shows up, there''s no problem with the man-eater.The more I suck Ain-sama''s magic, the stronger it gets.However, I will be more clever. " "----I ''ve been entrusting you with a lot of detailed tasks for a while now." "Absolutely not. I work for Ain, so I need to protect my neighbors.Especially if it''s Chris. " "I''m sorry, I''m really comfortable." "All I have to do is say that.Well, I''ll be right there. " With a nice smile on his face, Marco lowered his head with a nice gesture and walked outside the castle beside Ain.It''s about him. Chris should be secretly escorting us so we don''t find him. "Ain" And there came Olivia. "I''m going to have tea with your father, so why don''t you join me?Of course, there''s also Krone. " "Thank you for inviting me. I have time until after noon, so if you don''t mind." "Yes, please come here." Follow Olivia''s lead and follow some of the stairs in the castle. Heading towards the middle salon is a spacious room overlooking the castle''s main gate and garden. Inside, Krone and Silverado were already sitting on the sofa. The sofa in this room is lined up for one person only, so that there is no notion of seating or seating. Only the royal family can use this room. It was a place for the Ishtalika royal family to spend their time together. "Nowadays it''s no big deal.Don''t you think Ain would agree? " "I thought I''d lead an army to crush the evil of Ishtalica." "Hahahahaha! The purpose is different, but you behave like the first king!" Ain and Olivia laughed bitterly at it. Krone smiled elegantly and invited the two men with legs nearby. "I wasn''t kidding." "I knew it. Well, that''s not a bad idea." "Eh?" "What is that?" Amazing Ain sat on the sofa before answering. His seat was next to Krone, and Olivia sat down opposite Krone.Silverado sits in front of her and leans her hands away from her elbow and faces a surprise. What are you surprised about? "Don''t be ridiculous. I thought you were gonna get kicked." "Until a few years ago.But beyond that, you don''t always have a hard head.I know how strong Ain is and how strong it is for Ishtalica. " "Am I an adult, too?" "Of course. Instead, the rest will be old." "Your Majesty, what do you say?We, the people of Ishtalica, live like this because of His Majesty''s glory. " "Fufu, it''s not bad for the next queen to say that." As the story settles down, Belia carries her feet and makes tea and sweets for everyone. He''s the same, he''s brilliant. The meaning of what Martha says she can''t catch up with anytime is well understood by Ain, who has never done a service job. It''s Belia. "Yes, yes, what did you do?" "The rest is old, but I am not saddened to leave the throne to Ain now.Don''t you agree? " "I am also delighted that His Majesty Silverado''s reign will continue.... if Ain-sama were you, she would definitely build another glorious era. " "Mm-hmm. I guess so." "This is my personal opinion, but Ein is Mr. Lyle, who may say that he has crossed the First Majesty.I''m sure some of the people think the same thing. " Normally speaking disrespectfully, the current king nods "definitely." Next to that, Belia looked at Ain and smiled. The smiled Ain is honestly delighted.I was so touched by the words that acknowledged the individual Ain and affirmed his existence. "How''s Ain? Do you think you''ve surpassed the first king?" Then Ain avoided a quick answer. There is something I think of as exceeding myself.But why can''t you admit it honestly? (I haven''t done it yet) Caution: Don''t be vain. Even in his previous life, Marc, the First King, was a hero who, in addition to the demon king''s crusade, honored the great feat of unifying the Ishtal continent. Now, what Ain did was also heroic, but when compared, Ain personally thinks it''s inferior, even if it doesn''t have to fall off one hand. "I''m sure I''m not the one to judge that." "--- Huh?" "It''s up to the Ishtalica people to decide.I think I''ve spent my whole life with Ishtalica and what the people think. " Silverd was listening with kindness. Klone and Olivia, both of whom were next to each other, also listened and looked at Ain. Belia lay down her eyes and filled her heart with many thoughts. "Haha... I can''t say I''m a hero myself.I''ve always done everything I could to protect everyone for myself, so I''ve never wanted to do anything big. " That''s why I''m sure we''ll continue to do it. "I don''t think I can be a king like Grandpa.They''re still worried about us, but they might still be the same Ain that''s going to help us. " "... oh, my God. How about that, Krone? What did you think when you heard the man who would be your husband?" "Please and joy. I can''t wait to be around people like this." Well, I suppose you were too.My love was like crossing the ocean, declaring my life. " There''s a laugh coming from everybody''s mouth. If the king were king, the woman standing next to him would also be a masterpiece. "I support Ain.I bet everything... it''s the one who risked his life to support Ain and stay by his side all the time. " "It''s like the Laviola Queen." Really? "Yes, because Princess Raviola was the one who guided Ishtalica alone for some time after her first king died." "... but like Ain is Ain, so am I." "Apparently so. Thanks to this, I don''t feel a bit sad." The silence visited brings meaningful silence to everyone''s hearts. The chirping of a bird from outside the window gave hope for the glow of the future. I think I can spend the rest of my day quietly.It was ten minutes after the four men began to enjoy Belia''s brewed tea. The door was knocked, and Warren came to hear Silverado''s reply. "Your Majesty" "I don''t suppose he showed up." "That''s not true. The locations are northeast and northeast..." "Two places at the same time...?" "No, there are four places. In addition to the former Viscount Sage territory that appeared the other day, it appears that monsters are approaching the countryside on their way to Balto." It is reported calmly, but the contents are too sharp. Then Ain stood up before everyone else. "I''ll go. Give me the earliest airship.I''ll let the other spaceships fall apart and get things sorted out by the time I get here. " Ain stood up with or without a word of dominance. I couldn''t express it, but I was caught looking at his back. But only Warren took a breath. "Your Majesty, may I?" "Ah, oh, we''re going to the conference room right away." "Krone, I''m sorry about the sudden change." "Yeah, it''s okay. I''m doing a job I can do at the castle, so I''ll be in touch if anything happens." "Thank you all the time. - Mother, I''m sorry you invited me." "Please don''t apologize. But please be careful.If Ain gets hurt, I''ll run everywhere. " After the exchange of words, Ein took Warren with him and followed the salon. Three left, Bellia. Silverado dropped off without a word, sipping tea to calm herself in a pressing situation. Moisturize your throat with the remaining cold tea and stand up quietly. I wonder what that little girl looks like. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The invention of a spaceship was enough to change the plan. In the past, Ishtalica had established skiing techniques such as Wieburn flights, but they were never meant for everyone, but needed special technology and bought Wieburn. On the other hand, spacecraft can carry a lot of supplies without relying on living things, thanks to their operating technology.Though small in number in terms of law and security, it will eventually be a means of transportation for a new era. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Begins with a unilateral attack from the sky and can be intercepted when a flying monster arrives.Fighting by knights who descend immediately or after landing is altered by long-trained, even artistic collaboration. "I won''t let one escape in front of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince!" "Chase me! Don''t ever attack my people again!" Ain also had a sword near the knights who fought fiercely. The crusade is going well. In an instant, they will be crushed and the magic weapons will gradually calm down. It will only take a few minutes. A breathtaking Ain who quickly built a defense line to defend the town. Somebody, I need a representative of this town. Ain-sama! I''m here to guide you! Behind Dill stood an old man of sixty years of age.This area is also close to farmland, and he is a man dressed in an easy-to-move costume. "Oh, oh, Prince Wang!How can I thank you this time...? " "Never mind.Rather, how are the people in town? " "--Unfortunately, how many people remained on the farmland?" Ain, who knew the victim had finally appeared, poured bright red blood from the tip of his chewed nails into his grip. I was heartbroken that if I had come a little earlier, I might have been different. But we don''t have time to stop here. "It''s okay here. Rest assured, the knights will stay until they crush the monsters." "Really!?" "Yeah, I just have to go somewhere else now.I''ll tell the knights a lot, so if anything happens, call me. " Ein, it''s about time. "I know. ©¤ ©¤ Well, you can talk to the knight about the rest.Don''t worry about it. Just count on me. " The knights are on their way somewhere else, but we need to hurry. No matter how much you can count on your strength, including adventurers, there''s no time to slow down. Next up was the countryside, further away from King''s Landing. When you get here, there aren''t many resident knights, and there''s a lot of distance and less power to call from other regions. Still, the village was calm compared to the town just now. I''m not thankful that there was a party of top adventurers, but why? Ain-kun! And a werewolf in white shouting at Ain who stood down. "Roland!? Why are you here!?" "There''s a lab right next to this village!Even though it''s a laboratory, it''s just for assembling the Bahamas and designing the Engineering Dept. ©¤ ©¤ Ah!I don''t care!Luckily, there was a magic weapon in the lab that could be used for battle, so I used it on my own! " "Thank goodness...! This village is safe thanks to you!" If you look closely, people in white are scattered all over the village. Handheld magic equipment and magic weapons placed on farmland. They were supposed to be used in the Bahamas.At a glance, Ein and Dill understood that they were state-of-the-art equipment. "There was a raid nearby.I have a spaceship in the lab to support me. " "... thank you. Thank you so much." "You can cum. We''re not going to be able to help if it''s not like this." Too modest a word, Ain grasped Roland''s hand and thanked him. Lorraine, who looked shy, asked Dill for help, but we were equally grateful and there was nothing to stop her. I was thinking about how to get my head up. Far away, a dazzling light went through the sky. "What was that?" Next to the eye-gazing Ain, Roland watched with a telescope that he took out of his pocket. King''s Capitol. - Yeah, it''s in the direction of Strom. Ain''s chest sounded uncomfortably. and, at the same time, intense earth sounds. Supporting the fluffy Lorraine, Nanica appears where the light came from. (Similar) I was surprisingly calm when I fought Celestina.At that time, I recalled the transformation of the Hidden Dungeon. Nanica appeared precisely because it was a crystal pillar. Dill, I''m sorry. And Strom now has Chris. I only cared about that in Ain''s head.If Marco were here, the Man Eater would be by Chris''s side, but I still think it''s not enough. It''s not enough... it''s just that nobody else wants to protect themselves. "You want to go to Strom." "Ah, so look at the nearby town--" "It''s all right. We''ve got enough equipment from the lab in the other attacked areas.... that''s more than a few times more powerful weapons than conventional Magic Stone cannons. " But then Lorraine kept saying. "Ein, you left King''s Landing and came here through a nearby town, right?" Yes, it is. "Well, I don''t think we have enough fuel to get to Strom.If we don''t hurry, there''s nothing we can do, but that ship''s furnace is powerless. " "Then we need to replenish it right away!" "I''m close to the lab so I can handle it, but I still think it will take more than an hour.I really want you to look at this with transportation and replenishment. " Roland talks with sincerity and seriousness all the time. He asked Ain, "Then I''ll run.That''s faster, "Lorraine shook her head to the left and right. "I don''t really recommend it, but there''s another ship." "Uh-oh, that''s really helpful! So where''s the other ship?" It was behind the nearby mountain that he pointed his finger at the clogged Ain. "It''s not finished yet, it''s minimal, but I can assure you it''s not dangerous because it''s still going beyond Leviathan." "No way, Lorraine, that''s..." "Yeah, Ain, as long as you have your magic, that''s fine." What is the potential of the ship? How far beyond my imagination is one of the ships created by Genius Roland? Immediately next to him, Dill swallowed his saliva and looked at the direction of the mountain. "I still want you to pick up the baby Black Dragon ship Bahamut with Ain''s hands." 532 cradle The Mansion used by Ain remains in Strom. It''s true that we didn''t have to destroy it, but there was a plan to treat this place as Ain''s mansion.Although there was talk of opening it as the lord''s mansion once, it was said that the person who used it was Ain and the one who succeeded him quit. ----From the window of Ain''s villa. "Mr. Majorica, the evacuation is going well." Chris looked outside and said to Majorica, who was sitting on the sofa behind him. Yes, yes, we''re ready too. Well, shall we go now? Hey, did you just clean it up? They were wearing combat gear.Though it was an escort mission to Chris, it wasn''t that difficult, so he wasn''t wearing any special equipment. However, for this occasion, I kept spare equipment in this villa. "The problem is Gulm. I don''t know what to do if I come." "We''re going to try to destroy as many of them as possible." "Oh my... I wonder if you''re alright...", he asked foolishly.Chris is not just an adventurer. " "Yes, I''ve polished my sword for these times." Even a first-class adventurer can''t compete with her. If Chris was slightly inferior to Lloyd, one step below the top of the great Ishtalica, Gulm would have been fine. "By the way, what if they attack you at the same time?" "... it might not be good." "Hey, hey!? What are you going to do!?You don''t even know if you''re an imbecile monster, but if you''re as good as that, you''ll have to work together! " "Ahahah... I have to guide you in order not to do so.There''s a magic weapon in this town, and I''m not thinking anything about it. " "Of course I will... hah, I''ll have to do it" What bothers me is the giant crystal tower that appears on the coastal terrain. I remember Chris and Majorica.It was very similar to what happened to the Hidden Dungeon when Celestina appeared. As a result, there are parts where you wonder if it is okay to make the same judgment as usual. Fortunately, here in Stram, not far from the King''s Landing, there are plenty of supplies and plenty of places and routes for residents to evacuate. And there were many adventurers. In the future, the Strom was built to be as accessible as possible to all major cities, and many adventurers still use or ride water trains today. For many of these reasons, he endured the attack, including many names. Patience until the support from King''s Landing arrives. Chris nodded in Majorica''s words. "No, it''s not going to be that easy just for this raid." Marco, who was supposed to be with Ain, came to this room where they were dressed. ----Unlike usual, the tuxedo he wore today was all dirty with monster fluids. "Marco!? Why are you here!?" "After consulting with Ain, I was secretly beside Chris.I''m late because I''ve been checking up on the situation near Strom. " "... it looks like I''ve been doing a lot of things behind closed doors, but this time it''s been helpful.So, Marco said he saw what was going on outside. " Marko approaches Chris and folds his knees. "©¤ ©¤ It is no exaggeration to say that it is impossible for this Strom to escape now." "What happened?" "Ever since the first and second evacuees escaped from Strom using water trains and the like, the surroundings have been surrounded by an army of monsters that has never existed before." Of course, Chris is checking the surroundings before evacuating the people.That''s why we were acting as if we were evacuating by land, but soon after many of the people had evacuated, Marco said the situation changed. "Then the rest of the people will be evacuated around the Mansion." Chris did not panic at all, but rather said as he had expected. The side face was ridiculous, and the dust didn''t feel lost. "Chris, you too...." "I thought it might happen.That''s why I told the knights to guide evacuation around the Mansion in case of trouble. " The Mansion is surrounded by many magic weapons as well as knights and commissioned adventurers.Less than a few minutes from now, many people were escorted by knights and adventurers. "What we do remains unchanged.The airship should be here any minute, just to crush the monsters and protect the people. " "Don''t worry, Lord Majorica.I have a few man-eaters in my custody from Ain-sama, so it''s no problem. " "Oh my... you''re loved... by Christina" "What are you suddenly doing!?Are you seditious to me who has never been told you like a word!? " "Yes? Haven''t they told you yet?"I don''t know anymore." "I don''t know!Come on, let''s go! " Majorica looked at Chris walking out of her crotch and sighed for several times, turning her eyes from Chris to Marco. Stand up and approach him. "Shouldn''t I just say a few words to His Highness?" "It''s okay. You two aren''t so pessimistic that we have to talk. And..." Besides, what? Majorica, who knew Chris from a long time ago, asked him in a quiet tone. But Marco says he can rest assured. After Chris, who had walked away earlier, he left the Mansion, looking up at the crystal tower as he approached her. "Soon." He said this and avoided any kind of explicit statement. Majorica then thinks about the character and personality of a man named Ain, with complex emotions. It''s about him. It was not long before I concluded that I would not betray my expectations... "Then I''ll wait.Now we have to fight the army of monsters. " "You''re right, we''re rushing this strom..." Marco closed his mouth and looked up at the crystal tower.And so was Majorica, who was next door, and Chris, who was here earlier. ... the three eyes saw three lights running up the side of the crystal tower. That must be the light generated by Gulm''s rushing up the crystal tower. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó At the same time, Ain had just left the village and finished the mountain trail. Lorraine had his first experience at this time.It was an invaluable experience for farmers and fishermen to carry their bags on their shoulders in the morning, and then Ain carried them through the mountains. Okay. Okay. ----The lab that came was a big space dozens of times what Ain thought it was. The biggest lab I''ve ever seen is the one owned by the Golden Route, built underground in Birdland''s Grand Arena. Ain imagined the scale, but it''s dozens of times what I thought it would be. The surroundings are shaped like a whole of the surrounding mountains. For example, they are large enough to accommodate the castle, which is the largest structure in Ishtalica. "Ah, that''s Bahamut...!" Roland pointed to the center of this huge lab. The crystal of wisdom that settles there. "It''s so big... it''s still unfinished..." Dill was stunned and spontaneously shouted. Ain lost his words of surprise next door, and Roland opened his mouth as he walked. "Black Dragon Ship Bahamut. The diameter is much larger than the grounds of the Imperial Castle, and it is a gigantic battleship several times its total height." Ein and Dill follow him. "As you can see, it''s completely different from conventional ships and airships." The whole thing looks like an umbrella, as shown in the blueprint. Hada is also mysterious as a priest wearing a vest and boasts a black body with round wings to cover his body. The innumerable tubes stretching from the lab''s outer frames are constantly pouring in glowing liquid and constantly supplying magic to the loyalty of the Bahamas. ----- God of Machinery. One of Lorraine''s inventions is the huge heart of Bahamut. It is now embedded and invisible, but its appearance resembles that of the human heart and stretches several tubes to the entire body of the Bahamas, the very nucleus. However, the Bahamas is still unfinished and incomplete. As a matter of fact, only a few weapons are equipped for exclusive use. "I''ll do the pilot.----Actually, there''s still no one who can fly satisfactorily by surprise. " "I knew it was hard." "Hmm... it''s difficult, in terms of safety." "That means the weapon is as powerful as it can be." "Well, you see, there''s a pattern on top of the wings that extend from top to bottom." I can tell even from afar. Indeed, Roland''s pattern was engraved on all the wings. "That''s one of the controls.In other words, the wing itself is a weapon.----I hope I don''t get the chance to use it, but if I do, I think I''ll be able to show it to the public. " "... I understand. For now, as far as I''m concerned, it''s enough to move fast." "Ah, then don''t worry. Calculatively, Leviathan should be a few times faster." The three legs stop at the center of the lab to climb up a hierarchy of floors from bottom to top. As you get into the full-glass lift, you approach a height with an entrance to the Bahamas. More like a dock than a lab. Eventually, the lift stopped and several researchers approached on the three descending levels. Everyone was surprised to see Ain, but soon Roland opened his mouth to surprise everyone further. "Prepare for takeoff." The researchers were clever, but they were quick to understand.In addition to Ain''s presence here, I immediately understood the urgency of the situation, based on the story that nearby villages and towns had been attacked. When they move at once, they rush to the magic tools lined up next to the glass walls and work on complicated manipulation that Ain and the others don''t understand. "Actually, it''s the first time you''ve take-off." "Yeah... you''re laughing so much." "Ahahah! It''s okay! It''s okay! You''re still a little off the ground, aren''t you?It''s just going to get even higher, don''t worry! " I''m sure that''s what Roland says, but a strange icon won''t stop the smile from twitching. However, while this was happening, the preparations for take-off seemed to be proceeding without delay. One pipe, or one pipe, comes off, and the liquid left in the pipe slightly runs into the sky, wetting the lowest floor. "How is the god of machines?" "No problem!" "The whole enchantment has already been supplied through the internal machinery!One more minute to get to takeoff! " "Good, we''re going to make it." The behavior of the Bahamas is slightly increased.It was about a few meters old, but it shakes the wings like a vest wrapped in a longitudinal body and drifts sparkling magical grains from the wings. Fantastic looks like a good guy with diamond dust. I kept ringing a bell... like a bell. I heard it coming from the inside of the Bahamas, and it sounded like a baby staring at Ain and breastfeeding. "Ein, it''s time to go to Tarap." "Ah, ahh... Ryuka" ... I want you to wake me up because I''m a baby. Roland''s words were remembered in Ain''s head. 533 Toward the Crystal Tower. Ain, who had left Tarrap, headed towards the centre of Bahamut and stood at the entrance of the lift installed there. The entrance to the front seat looked like a piece of glass.But when Lorraine touched her hand, she didn''t know the boundaries, which divided her left and right. Ein and Dill realized it was a terribly precise material. (... awesome) I''m surprised even when I get inside. The interior was covered with colorless transparent glass and no gaps were found in all areas, including the inside corners.At least not to the extent you can see. But I can''t see the outside of the glass. It''s dark around and I can''t see anything special.The only thing I can see is a black marble wall. "There is no mistake in the Bahamas." Knowing the inner feelings of the two who were sighing at the unparalleled sophistication, Roland''s voice echoed suddenly inside the hoist. "Even the materials used in the tiny spaces touched by my fingertips have been checked by dozens of people to get here.--- Here, it''s time to see it. " Eventually, the view in the eyes of the three changed. Ein and Dill look at the black marble walls they''ve seen before. Outside is a vast space reminiscent of the midnight sky. There were countless lights in the area that resembled the sparkle of the stars, and behind them, a large sphere of light was seated. Immersed in the feeling of being thrown into the night sky, Ain notices a number of tubes stretching into the sphere of light. ---That''s the god of the machine. What I saw at first glance was not due to a sense of presence.Because it turns out that only this thing has the power that is worthy of striking even in the present Ain. Yeah, that''s amazing. "That''s Ayn. I''ve already figured it out." "I''ve always been surprised, but it''s different.I never imagined I could make something like that by myself. " "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Lorraine tells her to stick her chest out. "As you can see, the magic equipment I''m riding is also elaborately constructed, but why do you think I care about it here?" Asked by Roland, Ain leaned slightly, but immediately reached out and touched the glass wall. "Because all that light is a mass of magic..." I thought that was the reason why there was a stream of power that ordinary people should not touch. "Ahahah, you really know everything right away." It was half a guess though.----After all, I think that the space that spreads out of here is a place for God. " In response to this expectation, Lorraine immediately nodded and said, "Great answer." It is said that the god of aircraft, who has achieved semi-permanent operation, has the ability to absorb magic from the outside air and maintains complete independence so that there is no accident on board. Lorraine said it was the effect that the lift was also precisely constructed. Ain''s gaze gradually approached the god of machines in the elevator that was headed up. Looking at it standing still, it was surrounded by light. Ain here photographed the whole heavily pulsated machine god in his eyes. Maybe she knows she''s about to wake up. Lorraine smiles next door. Ain looked at the machine God without saying anything. Even if the height turned upside down, he didn''t try to let go until the lift stopped. Ain and Dill descended from the lift and saw something they didn''t think was in the building.Speaking of which, the previous scenery is similar, but this place goes further. "Ayn-sama, this is...." "Let''s not think about it. I think it''s about an area we don''t know." "Ah, yeah... apparently." Lorraine stepped out one step ahead of the two who were lost in moving forward. Having seen it, Dill almost reached out.Because the front floor didn''t seem to exist. If so, is it above the sky? The sky is not just spreading over the planet, but the lab is spreading down looking down.If I hadn''t seen the space where God was supposed to be, I wouldn''t even have seen Leviathan''s body. However, if you look closely, there is a faint pattern on the floor.It was slightly noticed that there was an equally spaced pattern like a cobblestone. "Roland, are you using magic tools to make it clear?" "Yeah, this is the only place where we can see everything." "Heh... can''t you see it from outside?" "That''s right, by the way, this hierarchy can do the same for you.But don''t worry, I''m not going to let you through the other rooms. " After Ain murmured, "The magic equipment these days is amazing," he began to murmur again, wondering if Roland was just amazing. By the way, there were unusually few things here. Speaking of what was found, it was like a couch for one person, a small desk, and a large crystal ball placed on the desk.When it comes to size, it is big enough that an adult has to hold it with both hands, and it has a sense of existence. "You know, there are other rooms and hierarchies besides here, but what kind of room is this?" "I think this is the place where Ain-kun would be the only one. [M]It''s a place where I can give orders to the Machine God, and me and Dill''s guards aren''t supposed to let them in.Once the Bahamut is activated, only Ain will be able to get in after that. " "I see... I''m more serious and surprised than I thought." But then I noticed. Given the abjectness of the space where the Machine God was seated, it may be natural that this is all. "Roland, may I help you?" Yes, what is it? "This is the only room Ayn-sama can enter, but aren''t you worried about being locked up?" "It''s okay. The only thing I said about Ain is that it''s an ethical issue or a matter of authority.If you have someone who can fly the Bahamas, you can open it from the outside after a few trips. " "I''m relieved to hear that.Then there''s the other thing. That''s how people get in from the outside, but is it okay to surprise Ayn here in the first place? " "--It''s okay. This must be the same or more important room in the Bahamas as the steering room.But only Ain can command God here. " "Mm... what the hell...?" Dill was worried that someone might manipulate it in bad faith.I once wondered if Lorraine understood the intention, but I saw Lorraine''s eyes and found out it was a mistake. And Lorraine talks about it. "The Machine God does not accept magic other than Ain.This is a technology that I developed with as much energy as God does with semi-permanence. " Lorraine was quiet and honest. Ain has no doubt in his voice and appearance and walks out in exchange for answers. Eventually, he stood in front of his desk and looked down at the crystal ball and waited for Roland and Dill. "What should I do?" Enough explaining. It''s the same with Lorraine and Dill, tightening their minds to rush to their original destination, Strom. "The crystal ball is a magical tool that can give orders to the machine gods." Ah. "Ain, you don''t have to do anything particularly difficult.Just touch your hand and give me an order. " When Ain reached out and touched the crystal ball, it seemed that the Bahamut was different and quiet. Phew, Ain exhales. Then apply a little force to the hand that touched the crystal ball and lie down. He moved his lips slightly, but with a small - but overwhelming voice shaking the sky. Wake up, Bahamut. I did not hesitate to encourage the awakening. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Initially, Marco strongly told Chris to take off his stroms.But Chris showed some difficulty and instead asked Marco to give up listening to the latest news outside the town. Dear Christina! The number of monsters near Strom is increasing!It''s only a matter of time before most of the streets have already been occupied and the roads are sealed off! Hearing the words of the knight who came to report, he changed his mind so much that he would be forced to escape this siege. In addition to that. Marco, we''re the only ones who can save Strom. ©¤ ©¤ But... "Please, help me save this town that Ein loves so much." Don''t forget. She is also a drawer of royal blood. The dazzling appearance was not ordinary. I understand. Marco, please leave Chris alone. " It wasn''t long before they left the Mansion grounds. ----They fought hard.The situation is not bad. Rather, it was going well. In addition to Chris, Strom''s forces include Majorica and many knights and adventurers.Not only these people, but also Marco and Maneater, so the struggle was a topic in the first place. (Destroyed, but... it''s okay, it''s okay.) The neighborhood''s houses are dirty with Named''s body fluids, attacked and collapsed, creating a tragic landscape, but like Chris said in his heart, there''s nothing wrong. Still, you''re not alone. Marco, walking next door, said. By the way, Majorica isn''t here. Majorica is doing something else to bring the adventurers together. "That''s right, and this too..." "Yes, I think it''s caused by that tower." The two of them were easily crushing many names, but occasionally I felt like I had seen them defeated several times. It wasn''t like this, it felt exactly the same person. Everything must not be attributed to the sudden appearance of the crystal tower, as Marco said. Another one, as if to prove it. A beast-type name that was supposed to have been crushed a few minutes ago appeared in front of the two again. Nevertheless, it was not an obstacle for both of them, and it was soon to be severed by Marco''s sword.He sighs with a cool face. "I''m getting a bad feeling about this." Marco sighed. "Me too." Chris, who agreed, sighed, and they all looked up at the crystal tower. Looking closely at the loose surface, there were corners and places like scaffolding.In the sky were monsters with wings such as Wyburn - all of them named, but they were there. You mean the warrior who protects the castle? (No way... really...?) The defeated named was lying still, but Chris saw it.A dazzling light appeared at the foot of the crystal tower, from which the same creature as the one lying there appeared. "We have to do something about that tower....." So, are we going to destroy it? "--- I''ll just say it again briefly, Marco." "Let''s see, if I have to, I''ll be foolish if I can''t help it." "Yes, that''s right." Though the dead name remains, the understanding of the anomaly that the same individual appears did not catch up, but it is not solved by thinking alone. They avoided worrying and immediately decided to destroy the crystal tower. "Let''s get this over with!" Marco ran after the fleeing Chris. While on the road, there were many named ones who obviously got in the way, but none of them changed and were swept away.It was a troublesome obstacle due to the large number. Destroy the tower and then... I wondered what to do if the disturbance didn''t subside. In this way, a man named Visel came to mind naturally.I don''t think a single adventurer would pose such a threat, but I feel even more so when I led Named. That said, the crystal tower that appeared this time is different. Chris had a strong will to definitely catch Visel if he didn''t stop suspecting his relationship with the Hidden Dungeon. Chris! And Marco called Chris out loud. He was pointing at the crystal tower. Ahh--yes, I found it too! The crystal tower is several times the height of the royal castle, and even if you look up from the ground, if you''re a normal person, you won''t be able to see the fa?ade. But they did. There was a man who sat down in a crystal far above him. Definitely Visel. "I''ll take care of that man!I''ll leave the Man Eaters beside Chris! " Chris nodded in regret. Marco, who is much stronger than herself, had better go up.I thought it was a natural operation to keep Visel here. But that''s not the case. Many names strip their teeth at the foot of a giant crystal tower. "Mh...?!" But there aren''t many names for Chris to be violent with. Most of them were stripping their teeth at Marco.It is as if they understand who the strong are and are on the way to victory. ----Go there. Gru No sound, no place to go. A piece of gum with golden hair appeared behind Marco and shook up his stiff arm. "--- You came to protect the tower, Gulm." Marco''s voice finally echoed around. 534 I never thought Id confess on the battlefield [before] ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The steering room in Bahamut was large, as was the room where the desk and the crystal ball were placed, and it was clear in all directions. The number of magic tools used for piloting was much higher than Ain had imagined.There was more magic gear available than the Leviathan, which required more complex maneuvers than a regular battleship. Lorraine was carrying out those operations on his own. In the hearts of the two of them who were busy watching him move, I feel sorry for not doing anything beside them.There was nothing I could do, but I couldn''t wipe my teeth off. However, a little time has passed since we left. "I don''t think we could tell the direction because we were flying out into the sea, but it''s time to get over Strom!" Lorraine pointed in one direction with a mouth like this. Also, it''s pretty early.... no, it''s too soon. Ain swallows this surprise and glances at the direction Roland points.I barely walked out and approached the edge of the permeable wall. He groans at the edge of the horizon, at the crystal tower, and at the sky. "Not like before." The voice of Lorraine was taken for granted by the presence of the crystal tower.It is hard to say that it is different from before. However, Dill nodded without saying anything. "Lord Ain, do you feel something coming from that tower?" "Oh, it''s hard to think that my expectations are too far off." "Hey, hey, hey! Both of you!?What''s different!? " Ain turns to Roland in surprise and laughs bitterly. "I don''t know if it was Visel who built that tower, but he or whoever gave him the power seems to be looking up to him." Ain keeps telling us about the new ferocity that will strike Strom nearby. "It''s an army that can''t compare with everything that''s happened today." "... I don''t know.Sure enough, Strom has been attacked, but where does that army come from? " He''s already here. He''s about to be born from that tower. I still didn''t have a match. Unlike Ain, Roland didn''t feel the magic waves, and he couldn''t help but understand the signs. But apparently it''s not a joke. Lorraine saw the two of them from behind. "How many of them will attack Strom?" "At least I think the sky is big enough to dye black." Such an army... The two of Dill''s eyes opened and they were stunned. (----Still, it''s similar) In the heart of Ain, who was even more eye-catching, I remembered the appearance of Verguk.The magic drifting from that tower overwhelmed my mind with the appearance of that giant god. There was one other thing I thought was similar. It felt like the Crystal Tower itself was similar to itself.I felt that the effect of the Crystal Tower was very similar to the situation where I was using my Summon Skills to bring Marco to life. Just looking at it from a distance doesn''t mean you''ve actually seen it yet. Still, Ain knew how to revive the monster Chris saw on the ground. (There''s no way Visel has that kind of power.--- I can tell you, with that kind of power, I wouldn''t have had the power to hire someone else.) Well, somebody else. It is Visel''s ally who comes up with the idea. Either the powerful man who led the named army to the helpless adventurer, the mastermind, gave or created the Crystal Tower himself. "Lord Ain, is there a connection between that tower and the Hidden Dungeon?" "I don''t know, but there''s a connection to drifting magic." Seeing Strom approaching gradually, Ain turned his back on the wall that had finally penetrated. "It''s time for me to leave." If I had come this far, I would have moved myself faster. But Lorraine said, "Wait!". "Anyway, Ein, let''s wait for the army you told me to show up." "Danger. The Bahamas is not finished yet -" "I''m fine. Not all of them are as strong as sea dragons, right?" "Ah, ahh... it''s supposed to be a named class anyway" "Then it''s okay. That''s why I think it''s okay to let it disappear in the Bahamas." Then Ain looked at Dill. "I want to ask you something." Dill turns to Ain and asks. "Even if the army filling the sky is all named, can we deal with it?" "No problem. In a few seconds, everything will disappear." Destroyed, eliminated, expressed as extinction rather than these words. It was ten minutes before the two men who heard the word understood the truth. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó On the other hand, in Strom. ----There is no trace of the bustle of emerging cities in the wretched town. Surrounded by the aftermath of the battle, the cobbles are wound or shattered to pieces.The pier was no longer visible, and none of the docked ships remained sunk.As far as the houses are concerned, the land is already in the same condition. However, the two who fought under the crystal tower were able to fight more than one another. By the way, it wasn''t long before Marco and Chris threw themselves into such a fight. That''s like fighting the giant god Verguk, but most of that battle was the result of Ain''s work, and both of them were unconscious that they had finished the battle. Until then, golden gum was a rare monster. While the strength of Gulm is increased, the disease is equal to the apex among the terrestrial monsters. "... again?" Marco''s great sword slit Gulm''s arm - but it will soon be resurrected.It is unclear what action it may have taken, but the glowing sand-like magic that flooded the crystal tower created Gulm''s arm. This is not the first time. Like Marco said, "Again," he was shown the same sight several times since the battle began. Chris! Yokohama flashes. After releasing his sword pressure, Marco retreated and returned to Chris, who was dealing with another monster. "That''s right! I''m not hurt!" "Ahh--this is the best I can do!" Chris replied whilst teasing the monster (,,,,). She finally took a breath when she cut down the monster she was confronting. "Resurrection over and over again... no, it''s playing back and I can''t cut it off." "Gulm was the same.I cut off my neck, but it plays back in a few seconds. " "Then we''ll have to destroy this tower." "That''s what I thought, and I put my sword up several times while I was confronting Gulm.But it''s hard. It was like inside a hidden dungeon. " While this is happening, the gum that was scratched by Marco is attacked with his original body. The remnants of gold dance everywhere.It''s trying to steal two blind spots. But the two of us here responded without delay. It''s not too late to follow him with your eyes and bring him to justice. Instead, they are winning, making it easier for Gulm to attack. "... you''ve gotten stronger!" Marko shook up his big sword and jumped the gum in admiration. "Me!? But I''m not aware of it!" Then Chris spins over Gulm''s stiff arm and rushes up proud of Rapier.Unlike before, it is sometimes made of sea dragon fangs rather than mythrills, and the sharpness is the best. Gah!? Ha-ha-ahh!? The two were superior to each other so that the gums could hear the dogs screaming. "Have you never exchanged swords with Lord Lloyd!?" "I haven''t been here lately!I can''t help but talk to Ain-sama! " "... I see. It doesn''t make sense." Marco wasn''t the only one with a pure sword.The accuracy of everything, including Chris''s movements, and the ability to fight with magic. Ain''s influence is to train together. But it''s not just about learning high technology before--- Must be the rooted effect. I couldn''t reach Chris while he was fighting. "Hmm... did you say something!?" "No, it''s not a big deal." Marco still had more room and could think about it during the battle. When it comes to roots, it is a concept specific to dry ads, but it is not clear whether it means the same thing to Ain that has grown into a world tree. Still, Sylvia told Ain before. That must be near the Black Dragon disturbance. Sylvia insisted that the root of the dry-ad and the root of the world tree were separate. Original roots share each other''s lives, except in the case of Ain.All I know is that I saw the magic flow. Those who are rooted in the present Ain are protected by the magic of Ain. Perhaps if Ain dies, others will breathe, but on the contrary, the conclusion is that even if Ain loses his life, it will not affect others. --- In connection with this conclusion, Chris is now stronger than before because of Ain''s influence. Marco! And Chris called out his name out loud. She looks up at the crystal tower as she penetrates Gulm''s eyes with a rapier and cuts down the other monsters in an instant. "If we can''t break it, we have no choice but to target the Lord of the Gulms!" Marco immediately agreed. Apparently, you''re right. How far are we going? Climbing the Crystal Tower is a difficult task, but the monsters who tread are not going to let them go honestly. "Dear Chris, is it okay to run up?" "I don''t have to worry.I''ve run up the cliffs in the same way many times. " "That''s very reliable. Now, I''ll leave it to Marco.Chris can just run up. " It was a word for thinking about the right material location and efficiency. After hearing Chris''s reply, he immediately stepped forward and ran up the crystal tower.Occasionally, I pushed Rapier on the slippery surface and used the magic of the wind to aim up. The monsters on the way are dealt with by Marco as he first decided. From below, the regenerated gum also turned into a golden light and followed. "I won''t allow you to disturb the princess!" There''s no way we can get to Chris before the Great Sword of Loyal Knights. Even if you are confronted with a legendary monster, it is a true legend. Sharp, giant toes are comparable, or even thin teeth that eat everybody up.The daemon of the tuxedo that drives the big black sword does not come true, but leans up and lays down on one head. As the height rose, the named Wyburn approached, but was cut in front of the purple and black sword flash. "There it is...!" A scaffold that Chris saw before he came to the harbor, just before he shouted his angry voice. I saw the face for the first time except for the letter of arrangement. ---Visel. Drawing Dwarf''s blood, he''s the most responsible man in Ishtalica now. The Visel was laughing down at Chris as he approached. "I keep paying for the rainy season!Call me if you need anything! " "Yes, please!" The two legs grew faster and closer to the scaffold where Visel stood as they watched. And finally, Using the magic of the wind on the legs running up the crystal tower, Chris jumped up over Visel. "Hahahaha! This guy is awesome! It''s a shame to be a knight!You''re a good woman! " It''s a word I dislike. However, Chris did not mind, putting Rapier down. Immediate execution. We are aiming to capture as many people as we can, but if it caused so much disturbance, the story is different.They kill and kill as fast as they can. As King Silverado said, mercy is useless. ----But... Chris''s body suddenly flew behind him under an invisible pressure. Her body goes to the corner of the scaffold. "What was that...?" After landing for the receptacle, Chris frowned. My feet are slightly numb.It soon became apparent that this was not because of the failure to land, but because of the pressure earlier. "Sister, be my girl." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Let me show you something nice.Best view. " The insect diagram ran. I feel disgusted with everything about Visel. "Ah? What... you don''t like it?" "Did you think they''d say yes?" "Somewhat. I''ve suffered this much damage.I was afraid and wondered if you would follow me.That way, I could have liked your sister. " You''re about to turn your face against your disgusting feelings.All I could endure was the pressure I might have gotten earlier and the centrality of Visel''s neck. "Well, I guess I''ll be fascinated soon anyway." Visel walked. "I can''t believe you''re exposing your desires in places like this. Honestly, I was surprised." "... I don''t know what to say.What a boring thing to say. " He stopped and spread his hands. "It''s not worth it." His long beard shakes, soaking in the sea breeze. "----if you can''t enjoy it, it won''t be human!" Cracks in the Crystal Tower. From the bottom to the top, a sound like stepping on a frozen puddle in the winter rang everywhere, stabbing Chris in the ear. And then the voice rang. Looking down, the earth of Strom rose, and countless monsters appeared. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó From the cracks that entered the crystal tower, the intense light that dazzled my eyes also leaked. Eventually, the crystals that covered the surface of the tower were shattered and scattered into the sky.The scattered crystal shards brought light and turned them into monsters. There are only a few shards, and there are monsters. I''ve never seen such magic. Dill and Lorraine, who opened their eyes to surprise, tightened their minds when they heard Ein calmly say, "It''s time." "But I''m getting a little closer!" While Lorraine was advancing through the Bahamas, the sky over Strom was quickly covered in black shadows.It is all a monster with wings. The town of Strom was already occupied by an invisible army. "... Mr. Ain" "Oh, it''s okay." "Yes, I won''t say anything anymore.That Roland says, "I''m sure there''s no mistake." They have placed great trust in Lorraine and there is no doubt about their future behavior. He was surprisingly calm in front of the approaching army of monsters. "Mr. Ain." Lorraine, who used to hold onto magic equipment, stood up and carried something under Ain.All he had was a piece of parchment. However, if you look closely, the spelled letters are glowing and blinking. "This time, I will take control and adjust the direction so as not to affect the town and residents." Ain nodded while receiving the parchment. "If there''s no problem, this parchment... this is actually a magical instrument, but I want you to mention the name of the main gun written on it." "Can I just read it?" "Yeah, Ein, I can''t shoot the main gun until you read it.... if we don''t manage this much, the world could end. " I''m sure it''s not exaggeration. Lorraine is serious. The evidence showed that his eyes were always serious, hard and full of force that Ain had never seen. "It''s okay now. It''s still an unfinished main cannon, so compared to when it''s finished, it''s like a kid''s play.But still, it''s not comparable to previous weapons. " "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh." In this way Ain looks through the magical equipment in the form of parchment. I couldn''t read most of the letters. It seems like a special character, and I don''t understand the meaning. But one last thing. The name of the main gun was engraved with letters that could be read on Ain. "Roland" "Yeah, it''s just Ain''s voice." After confirming his intentions only once more, Ain took a big breath. Your eyes are down and your hand grips the parchment. ----And the clouds. "The Twilight of the End (Yugdrasil)" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A few minutes ago. The sky was dyed in the shadow of the monster, and Chris lost his words. "Check it out. It''s the most exciting, the most enjoyable view." After laughing high, Visel said. ... I''ve never seen anything like it. Losing his words, Chris unconsciously had a cold sweat on his neck in front of a scene that was not within his expectations and not within his imagination. ... tens of thousands, yeah, hundreds of thousands... millions. There are not many monsters to confront. Even if they say it''s over 10 million, they''re going to nod. "Say it again. Be my girl." Chris didn''t say anything. But I didn''t coddle. "Shut up." She speaks with a clean voice. "... ahn?" "It''s even funny. I don''t want to hear any more stupid, too instinctive words." "... do you understand the situation? Even if you''re strong, there''s nothing you can do." Needless to say, it''s a desperate situation. Marco''s voice and sound of battle are heard nearby. We need to get rid of Visel before he can fight. That''s what I thought, about the arrow tip. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The voice echoed from behind the tower and the water splash reached where Chris was. At that moment, Chris, who avoided the water, covered his eyes for a moment, but the next time he opened it, he lost his words again. "Vel... guku...?" It was different when I looked at it carefully, but it was so similar that I thought so at first glance. The body was stained with gold and definitely found to be a different existence, but the huge body was not inferior. How did this happen? What''s going on? Having doubts several times, Chris never stopped his feet or his hands.As soon as the numbness came out of my body, I filled my distance from Visel. Oooooo ©¤ A monster very similar to Velgok emits a light and cannot keep his distance. Me too. And Visel opens his mouth. "Everything changed when I met him.Wearing equipment that had never been available before, I was able to like luxury prostitutes who were even reluctant to exchange words.Admired by many adventurers, I can lead the best of my life. " Joy is joy, even if it draws on the help of others. "Have fun with me! Life has to be fun!?" Tong, and Visel filled a step away. When Chris tries to move, the light flies sideways again and he can''t move. "I''ll just ask you one more time. Hey, be my girl." For the first time here, Chris looked into Visel''s eyes. Visel smiled at the fact that he had crossed his eyes, but he immediately opened his eyes and retracted one step with unconscious hair. "Everything about me belongs to Ain.Everything from a drop of blood flowing through your body to a single hair is dedicated to Ain. " If it is the previous Visel, I will return it lightly. This time, it has not been done. I didn''t even remember the divinity of Chris, who said he belonged to Ain, and I couldn''t even think about pinching words. It took more than a dozen seconds for such a Visel to regain his sanity. "... then you''ll just have to force it to be mine." Vizelle snapped her fingers. But... The monsters in the sky started moving at once, and the arm of a monster similar to Velgok stretched to Marco, where he fought underneath - that was the moment. The sound disappeared from the world. The color disappeared from the world. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "The Bahamas destroys the world." As soon as the main cannon was fired, Lorraine looked out of the wall and said. "When it''s finished, the power of the main cannon will jump dozens of times." While I was talking to him, the main guns were wrapping up over Strom. It was prepared in a circle, and it was thought that the wings covered like a vest had a blue-green sparkle, and all the power was released centered on the Bahamat. "Main gun, the principle of the end of dusk (yugdrasil) is not difficult.Wrapped in intense magic, it literally wipes out everything that''s wrapped up (...).The only challenge was how to control it. " The waves flew through the sky without sound, spreading the ripples as if one water droplet were dripping on the surface without waves. Ein and Dill remembered the illusion that the sound and the color of the world had been taken away by the ripple. "So I made up my mind with His Majesty.Only the main cannon has to be set up so that it can''t be released without Mr. Ain''s will. " Eventually, the bell sounded like it was ringing all over the world. This time, the waves of light like the blazing fire spread around the Bahamas, leaving no time to scream at the monsters that touched them, and their bodies vanished with overwhelming power that left no sand behind. ----The sky is back to normal. There was not a single monster left, and all the countless monsters disappeared. Sound and color were returned to the world at the border. So... Roland turned to Ain. Even though it was as tough as before, I soon had a loose bitter smile. "Because I used too much magic while it was unfinished, I can only float for about an hour... so I think I''d be happy if you decided on a match sooner..." The creepy Ain walks beside Lorraine and reaches out to Lorraine''s ears with a smile on his face. It''s as if it''s a katima, but I''m grateful, so please pick it up gently. "Why didn''t you say so first!?" He complained in a slightly louder voice than usual in his ear. 535 I never thought Id confess on the battlefield. "I don''t know, that." Visel looked up at the sky and said. The voice was mixed with confusion, amazement, and finally confusion, and Chris nearby was also told that it was clearly unexpected. It was the same with Chris. Standing up to drop Visel''s neck, he raised his eyebrows in the sky. How huge. And what was your destructive power? As Leviathan flew and lined up, it was overwhelming that the giant body that would still be overwhelmed was seated in the air. What the hell was that? There shouldn''t have been so many ships in the spaceship. It was also between patterns that the question mark came to mind. She instantly relaxes the edge of her lips. And I stepped forward momentarily. "It''s over, Visel." Without any mercy, the wind is swifter than the wind in Visel''s pocket. Point to the tip of Rapier to remove the stubborn Visel''s neck. But the notch was blocked. The light emitted by the presence of Verguk, still standing at sea, illuminated between Chris and Visel. When Chris turned his irritated eyes towards the monster, he looked miserable. Looks like he hit his upper body with an attack that wiped out the monster, his skin rotted, his bones exposed, and his face didn''t even keep its original shape. -----Just hurry up and shut up! As he watched the fluttering giant body wave, Chris whispered the words out loud. "What... what the hell..." "... give up and surrender" "Give up? Me?... Whoa! I wasn''t told to give up!?" "To whom?" "To that man (...)." Chris tried again. He repeatedly shone a light that blocked his way and was obsessed with removing Visel''s head. However, Visel is protected no matter how many times he does it.Sometimes I let Rapier shine to see if I could play the light, but nothing happened. Chris! Whenever Marco meets and tries to do the same, Visel is eventually completely surrounded by dazzling light and isolated. Visel was laughing in the light, wondering if he would die doing something like that. "Marco, what happened to Gulm?" "I suddenly disappeared.It''s not like I went to town. " That''s why we met. The question is what to do with Visel. I need a favor. Chris looks at Marco and says. "I''m here. Let''s see if Marco can destroy the tower." I understand that it is not the case that it is stopped.Marco knows without saying such a thing. But if you ask me what I''m asking, I''ll leave Chris alone.I didn''t nod immediately, but the royal dominance that drifted from Chris and... "--- I understand." Marco looked up at the sky, felt the magic drifting from the battleship and nodded. He turned his back on Chris and walked away from this scaffold. The rest of Chris breathes with a slight loss of calm. It''s not like I can''t reach Visel in the light.As a matter of fact, I didn''t have no means. Earlier, I was able to touch the light in Rapier. Rapier was neither melted nor turned into ash, but only touched, in other words intact. Then the cutting edge of the blade arrives. Feel the light or throw it through Visel''s chest. The question is, if you do that, will you get a full waist? The Man Eater Marco brought in is not here for defense, so he''s a real wingman. That should definitely be avoided. Chris was therefore lost. I don''t mind telling you that you can crush Visel and evacuate... It is unrealistic in view of the situation so far. And when I was lost in the next hand, monsters were scattered in the sky. The speed at which it appears is not the same as it was a few minutes ago, but it is still small. ---Very good. If I was forced to act, I would definitely be in danger. There is nothing to hurry.If we can stop here and make time for reinforcements, that''s enough.Unfortunately, Visel can''t handle the fight alone. Proof of that is that we have not been able to deal with Marco''s presence. Fortunately, the huge monster in the ocean stopped moving, so there''s no problem. "It''s okay. I just need to get that man out of here." "Run? Me?" "Yeah, I''m not gonna let you get away with it." "Ha! Don''t be stupid... don''t do such a boring thing.Don''t do it, I''m... " "Don''t...?" That''s what Chris said, the crystal tower swayed a lot. The crystal tower was beginning to collapse from above.Looking at the falling debris, it can be seen that the cross section was stood on a sharp blade. Apparently, Marco''s sword came through. "You''re going to set me up and run away?Look at that. My castle is falling apart.... because of that big guy they brought in. " Chris heightened his vigilance in front of Visel, who was so honest. Judging from his words, the massive destruction of names or monsters weakened Visel''s power in this tower, his castle. That''s why Marco''s attack came through. "If you run, you won''t let me go. From that guy." And Visel''s body began to transform in the light. It dissolves into light from under your feet, wiping it out. But his expression remained unchanged and he didn''t seem to feel any pain. "I don''t care if I get blamed for my mistakes.The problem is I can''t run away and entertain him. " "Visel... what...?!" "I told you, if you don''t have fun, it''s not life!" Chris never jumped in. What happened to my waist? We have to kill him now.Faster than a second or a blink. Cover Rapier and shake down sharply. The sound of the wind. The afterimage of a throw approaching the speed of light. That arrived. While the light remained above Visel''s chest, he pierced his throat deeply. Vizelle exhales blood and stretches her remaining arms from her shoulders to grab Rapier with both hands. I tried to pull it out, but in addition to the deep piercing, I couldn''t pull it out with the wind magic Chris used. "Pussy... eh...!?" Chris doesn''t regret being stared at with hateful eyes. However, Visel quickly smiled in a good mood. "Hahaha... hahahahahahahaha!" Visel''s hands are above his chest. Finally, the light melts down to the neck, as does Chris'' Rapier.Melted, it flows through the light to a giant monster standing in the sea. "That''s enough! I don''t care about my body!You don''t have to insist on being human!It would be trivial if I could twist the ones I''ve looked down on! " The uncomfortably suppressed voice was crazy, and the humanity was about to disappear. Even if the remaining face melts, the voice reaches. Chris finally shivered. My eyes with Visel - they were pregnant with toughness that I didn''t think existed in this world and was difficult to use as a brush tongue. Visel! At last, the body completely dissolved. It dissolves in light and becomes a particle of light. When a monster like Verguk flows in through the light, its huge body is wrapped in golden light. Finally, the rotten skin began to regenerate. Giggle! Gah! Gah! Many monsters fly on Chris''s back. She chopped her wings with the magic of the wind rather than turning around. "... you don''t have to insist on being human." I rebelled against Visel''s words. The uncomfortably warm sea breeze drove the gold thread through his hair, and Chris stared at the monster''s body. As the upper body regenerates, the lower body is also wrapped in light.The two legs have transformed so far.It turned into a snake-like body. "Who were you intoxicated with?" Chris''s voice melted in the sea breeze. A giant monster changes form, regenerates, and approaches the Crystal Tower. From the bottom, he wrapped around the surface of the tower and began to climb up with his lower body longer than Chris could have imagined. Eventually, beyond Chris, up. Surfaces such as snake-like lower body crawling rot, causing the air to drift. Many monsters gushed out of it. Various monsters emerged, such as beasts and insects, birds and slimes, staring at Chris. Ah...... cum, kolya...... cum...! Looking up, Chris opened his eyes. I swallowed my spit so hard that the sound sounded, I lost my words to the ferocity in front of me. My monotony, Naryo I heard the same voice as Visel. I wondered if the equivalent of Verguk had wrapped around the crystal tower and gone up, looking down at Chris. The monster''s face was the bearded Visel itself. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chris, who had lost his word, listened to what he was saying and regained his sanity. In other words, I might not have settled down yet. On the contrary, I thought I was lucky. "Everything about me belongs to Ain." "------Cladane. Ma, I''m not in the body, I''m carrying Carrera weird Wandero" I haven''t had such a direct passion experience in a long time.That''s what Ein told me when he went to crusade bandits before he came to Ishtalica. During the Heim War... it wasn''t destroyed because it was one-sided until we met Oz. There''s a lot of them again. Chris turned his back on his daring enemies and saw a monster coming at him. Much is carved up by the magic of the wind, but it''s still easier to fight with Rapier. "Yaljanieka" I hear an uncomfortable exclamation. But it doesn''t matter like this. Chris is the leader of the Imperial Knights of Ishtalica, a woman who has honed her strength as a guardian of royalty.The magic of the wind that I am good at is also higher than that of a first-class adventurer. "Ghh... Ndayo... chore...?" Unexpectedly, Visel shouted in grief. There is a wind hole at his neck, from which blue blood flows. "How was the sharpness of my Rapier?" ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ Connor!? "I didn''t expect you to do everything.That''s why it''s a coincidence.I don''t know how I assimilated it with the monster, but I''m lucky it''s still scarred. " The fresh blood dances further. Viselle choked his throat with both arms and drove his curling lower body into the air. The crystal tower swayed again and the debris fell. Then Visel moans in pain even more. Gohah...... yeahh, yeahh...... gah!? Under that scaffold, Chris used the magic of the wind to keep fighting. But there are too many. Too many. Sometimes it comes back to life, whether it''s defeated or defeated, and the situation is not pleasant. But there is hope. All you have to do is buy some time until Marco destroys the tower.Given the suffering of Visel earlier, it appears that the wound on the tower is leading to a wound on Visel. "Hah... hah..." I''m losing my breath. In addition to the fact that it''s been a long time since we fought a battle that relied heavily on magic, magic was almost exhausted. I don''t have much time left. When her heart began to rush, she felt the warm magic from the bottom of her body. "... this" It''s like he''s hugging me. It was a sweet magic that made me feel warm and calm and wanted to entrust my whole body. Gaaaaaaa! Gulm appeared there. When Gulm looked at Chris, he stripped his shiny sharp teeth and ran for his back. ----Chris''s reaction is delayed for just a moment.My body was filled with warm magic, but my muscle fatigue didn''t change. She was prepared to get rid of her back. But there''s no sign of it. Instead, Gulm''s body lay down and appeared beside Chris, who was turning away. "--- Sorry." Tong, my back shakes. I found his back overlapped with mine. "It''s late." I found magic flowing through the gum. But it''s blocked. In addition to the magic flowing into the golden hair, all the power of Gulm itself was sucked up.Everything was taken from her by a man who defended her back. 536 I never thought Id confess on the battlefield [after] Chris'' cheeks unconsciously relaxed with the warmth coming from his back. There were signs of the appearance of many monsters behind me, and I knew it was coming, but I didn''t feel any dust. "Don''t even think about it.You were gonna do something to her, weren''t you?Then I won''t forgive you. " The signs disappeared negligently. It turns into mere magic, turning it into flesh and blood of absolute existence. There is no particular difference in the number of named animals against Ain who grew up after the battle with Dragon Man Serra. A hundred is a thousand, and even if it turns into a thousand, it doesn''t change. We still lacked the strength to fight God Killer. Chris, take this. Ain sheathed Ishtal to Chris. For a moment, Chris opened his eyes to receive a dark black sword with a blade span longer than the usual Rapier. I wonder if you lent me a full waist of yourself, and there are cracks in the space at the end of my vision, from which the great sword shows up.It was Durahan''s great sword. I think it''s hard to use, but now it''s... Touching the gentleness of Ain, Chris warmed his heart and at the same time had a quiet look on his face. She mouthed an apology without letting go of Visel, who had been inhaled and assimilated by a monster similar to Velgok, wheezing in pain in front of her. "... I''m sorry." Not if I was talking slowly, but I couldn''t be happy to forget about Strom''s tragedy. Though he was on another mission, he was still a commander.And yet, Strom is in a state of destruction. Chris apologized for this fact. "Er...." I quickly realized the reason for my apology, but Ain couldn''t help but be confused. Anyway, in addition to Marco''s escort this morning before we broke up, we also kept the man-eater. Therefore, it is not natural to deal with it. Rather, if we can''t deal with it, we can''t do it to anybody else. "I heard that the evacuation went well thanks to Chris''s command.----Before I came here, it was from Marco. " But... "Don''t think you couldn''t do anything.If you''ve protected the people of the city, there''s nothing more to it. " It was a genuine word, no more or less. You can make the town again.Ain knew too many times that he shouldn''t say this word easily, and still believed that life was more important. Also, Chris deserves to be honestly commended for his work. A sudden raid - and there is no example of it when you tie Ishtalica''s history book together - is what makes anyone tickle about standing around with no casualties at all against a disaster that would have lined up with a sea dragon. "Either way, we''ll talk later." Ain buried the flying monsters again in just a moment.I don''t know if Chris used the sword or did something else. Immediately thereafter, Ain came in front of Chris and looked up at the changed Visel. Ah... ahh... oh beforehand... Sitterzee...! "Me too. I missed you, Visel." Kuhaha! Man Ni Yan Walletemo Happy Shikneennaah! Visel''s body, moaning in pain, crawled upwards. Go further above Ain and Chris, then raise one arm and suddenly lower your body. Kutabareya! Never move, but the eye-gazing Ain murmurs, "Why?" I tried to use my charm to surrender, but it didn''t work. However, he holds the giant sword in one hand directly beside him and pays his fist just before it is crushed by Visel''s fist. Nhhhhhh!? No difficulty, just showing off the sideburns once. Looks like a gentle shake, and the damage done by the transcendent power does reach Visel''s body. Visel''s body wobbled around, numbness appeared on his lower body surrounded by melting, and he fell to the sea under his eyes. "Why did it apply to Serra''s magic?" The question-marked Ain still kept an eye on Visel and saw him standing up in the air, stretching out the lower part of the snake and coming back towards us again. Looking at it, he reached behind him. "--- Okay." "Ah, um... okay, that''s not it...?What the hell is this...? " Ain was holding Chris''s hand.It''s also hotter than usual. "No, I wanted you to stay by my side." I thought you told me to step back. Confused Chris repeatedly blinked. "It doesn''t make sense to be separated from the woman who came to protect you." "Ah, Isn''t Ein here to protect Strom!?" "That''s not a lie either. But I..." Cheeky Nandayo...... Gagga! Now you can either protect it with your back, or you can be held by Ain''s arm and pressed against your chest. The technique was more violent and lacking in elegance than usual. Instead, she is conceiving masculinity and the strength she wants to entrust herself with. "----if I think Chris is in danger," Ain caught him with a giant sword with a golden rigid arm standing directly beside him.Your body does not retreat. Rather, Visel was surprised by the shock. "He wasn''t standing or standing." Chris''s chest struck an early bell as he looked down and smiled. What a stupid thing to do at a time like this.However, the fact that he is held in his chest remains unchanged and cannot be resisted in the first place.It was the same with strength and feeling. "Then I will return this sword!Give me your sword! " At least Chris can do another job without having to fight the transformed Visel. Therefore, I am dissatisfied with being kept.Because I am also a knight. However, he talks too much about the sword in confusion. "Actually, I''m the only one who can use this sword." He said, with a smile on his face and Ain. "The Ishtal is just in case." By the way! "I''m sorry, but I''m not giving up either." Ain waves his sword and plays Visel once more. The body fluids danced from the deeply cut fist of Visel, and the painfully moaning Visel shook the other fist. Sigh ©¤ ©¤ Ain took a big breath and put his strength to his feet, holding Chris even harder in his chest and rushing forward. Nah ©¤ ©¤ disease ©¤ "Great, where did you get that kind of power?" Visel doesn''t answer ruthless questions.No, I didn''t have the guts to answer. Before swinging his fist down, he fell into his pocket and was dominated by fear. "Suck it out." A giant black sword stuck in the belly of a giant body. When the blade pierced too small for the size of the body, the intense pain that had never been experienced ran over Visel''s body. Your body is losing its strength. My eyes are dim and I feel like I''ve been sleepy or not. This is dangerous. Visel twisted his body and pulled out the sword, realizing that if he stayed like this for a few seconds, he would definitely die. (Not as powerful as Verguk) Ain understood in a flash of defense, secretly stroked his chest down. And I looked at Chris and confirmed that he was not injured. Ain-sama! Chris is familiar with this gap. "I''ll do what I can!I know there''s a lot of power shortage... and it''s not selfish to have to fight next door!So please... for the sake of Strom... " Oh, no. "... hah!? Hmm, why!?" Maybe it was the last moment I knew what it meant since I met Ain. Whatever you think, you don''t have to fight with yourself. A clever Ain can''t possibly understand this. (It''s safest next to me... I don''t mean anything.) Even if it''s true, I don''t talk about it. It is not a hobby to pronounce a boastful word. Now, Ain''s heart is a different emotion. ----Nobody else.I want to be by my side. Even if it meant the same once the relative threats had been addressed, I was not willing to do so. The thoughts are growing because the appeal didn''t work just now. In case something unexpected happens.... Speaking of which, it''s nothing more than an unexpected situation, but if you stay by your side, you can safeguard everything at your own risk. It was such an Ain, but there was also a conflict. Chris was also thinking, but when we compare Chris'' return to command of the town''s forces here with his failure to do so, the former is obviously better. I thought it selfish and stupid not to let Chris go. But I couldn''t let go. I couldn''t think of keeping her away from me. I was frustrated by that conflict... Ghhhhhhhhhhhhh!? Visel was struck by a new attack by a dark comet that descended from the top of the tower. "Hmm. After all, it''s probably the half-powered one.The skill of battle is equal to children''s play. " Marco''s sword cut Visel deep with a flash of sword, from the neck to the vertical and near the body of the lower body of the snake. Marco, how''s the tower? "It doesn''t taste good. Overall, the tower itself caused a lot of damage, but the regeneration (,,,,,,,,,,) is not cut (,,,,,,,,,) because it is not cut (,,,,,,,,). Perhaps my power is not enough.For that reason, I came to consult with you - but - " Marco, who had come down and turned his back early, turned around and saw Ain and Chris. Chris, who seemed dissatisfied, blushed his cheeks with shame and instantly buried his face in Ain''s chest, trembling little by little. "I see. I understand." Then, Marco clapped his hands as he went to the finish line. "I''m going back to town.There will still be monsters, and the man-eater will be easier to move with me.I''ll take care of everything. " "... I''m sorry, I think I''m staying." "What does this say?You may want to recall the great achievements to this day.You can''t go in there with this much selfishness.This is no longer a particularly critical situation. " Marco realizes that he doesn''t talk much, and now turns his back to Ain and looks down under the tower. "This loyalty, the great body whose name echoes through the end of the everlasting life, for happiness." Finally, he drove his tuxedo into the tide, and he jumped off. "Marco, you''ve gone!?Besides, they saw me! " "Nooo... I wasn''t planning to meet you in this flow... but it looks like it was an emergency..." "This is an emergency!?" Chris was in a hurry and noticed something. When I realized that Ain was moving a few steps ahead, the original location had collapsed with Visel''s rigid arm. "Ah, Ein wanted to help Strom, so if you''re doing this to me!" I''m here to protect Chris. Of course, I''ll protect Stroms. But at first I thought Chris was in danger, so I started moving. If I had known that the anomalies that had occurred in Strom since before were unusual, I would have sorted out my emotions in a different way... Oneesan said so.The people who come to pick me up like the people who are waiting. " I remember the words of Rajid''s daughter, Miu. I had a vivid recollection of what they were talking about left behind in the submarine cave. Crazy Nilane! Visel waves his arms. The giant''s proud stiff arm was a threat just by swinging it around, but Ain was somehow holding him back and asking him how he was doing. Ain also had plenty of room to think about Chris. "Don''t be ridiculous!Ein must protect Strom more than I do!? " Ain was badly irritated by the royal word. Even though Chris has been told to say the words, he has never said clear words (,,,,,). Gah! Giggle! giggle! The voices of the monsters spreading into the sky stung my ears. I''m worried about the trouble. ----I ''ll try to protect it. Words come to mind in Ain. ----But I want to protect more people I like. I didn''t mean to say it in a place like this.I was going to calm down all the disturbances, prepare a good place, and tell them sincerely. However, the words are likely to leak from the edge of my mouth. It was pathetic and just before I was too young to give up. So, Mr. Ain... Chris is never trying to hunt down Ain. I thought about what I had to do to become her, and I didn''t feel sorry for the people of Ishtalica just because I was protected. That''s why I have to move, just like Marco. "I will fight too." If you can''t fight here, in town.Or out of town. But Ain shook his neck sideways. I''m here to pick you up. In my heart, the words Miu had spoken were repeated many times. "That''s why I can''t hear Chris today." "... why did you come to pick me up?Marco is here. There''s also a man-eater.So the town might be fine. " But with you. "I can''t allow myself to be protected by the strongest person in the world." Chris said with a bitter smile on his head. For a moment, Ain''s arm began to loosen. "Forgive me, never." But he quickly regained his strength and declared in a strong tone. A monster flying in the sky is approaching his name. And even Visel was frustrated to learn that Ain was asking how he was doing, and raised his anger and waved a fierce rage. Everything didn''t work out. "If I can protect everything, I can''t complain!To pick up whoever I like... to protect!I won''t be forgiven! " The truncated Ain put his feet on the stiff arm of the swinging Visel and ran up faster than the swinging down, reaching his shoulders. Swinging a giant sword made it easier for Visel''s arm to pass from there. ¨D¨D¨D¨D A voiceless scream pierces both ears. Ain jumped from the rough, leaning shoulders of Visel, and shone a blinding sword at the monster spreading through the sky. One, and the other, and the monsters that returned to magic, were quickly absorbed by Ain. Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Gasping in pain, Visel did not care about the remaining monsters in the sky, and swinging his remaining stiff arms, aiming for Ain. Earlier scaffolding was damaged and completely collapsed. Ain dropped his head down, holding Chris in his chest. "... eh?" Chris looked at Ain''s face, which had been neat until now. "Um, eh? What did Ein-sama... say?" "I..." "Yeah! I can hear you! I remember it, so it''s fine!" Flipping his words lightly, Chris saw the debris dancing in the sky.Ain landed there and lowered his hips. She was in the so-called princess''s hug position and looked up, and there was Ain''s face right there. "May I ask you something?" When asked, or not, Visel''s tail was directly beside them. But they refuse. When I realized that the stiff arm that should have been rejected was regenerating, Ain frowned for a moment. Ah. When I heard Ain''s reply, Chris said,When I say it loudly, Visel''s rigid arm approaches here again. Now Ain kicks the rubble, and with that momentum, he rides on a rigid arm and jumps to the tower. "--- How do you like it?" When asked, Ain put a great sword on the surface of the tower and mounted it on the scaffold. That''s not true... Gaki! How''s it going? Ain kicks a giant sword and flies up. The mighty sword scattered quickly away from him. Visel saw it and climbed up to grab Ain, stretching his rigid arms right and left like he was crawling through the wall. "I want you to stay next to me forever!" After this period, I was about to mock myself. Are you still stopping me from saying in my heart that I shouldn''t be here, or is it because of another reason? The flying Ain sometimes slashes, sharpens, and drops debris on the surface of the tower. Eventually, he threw a giant sword between Visel''s eyebrows and threw his body into the sea by piercing it. "Nh... I''m glad it hasn''t been like that before!" Only then did the flying Ain create the roots of the trees at the top of the tower and land them on the scaffold. Targeting it, the monsters approached with a loud voice. "No! It''s not the same as before!" "What''s different! I have always been by Ein''s side, and that will never change!" "That''s not true! It''s my fault I spent so much time making you think the same!" The monster approaches, and Ain cuts down with a giant sword. Moreover, Chris took off Ain''s chest when he realized that he was strong enough to hold himself, but that he was about to escape from his arm. Leaving his back on his back, he uses Ishtal to cut down the imminent monster. I felt uncomfortable with the size of the unfamiliar sword, but I didn''t care. "Not as a knight! I want you to be by my side as one woman!" Clear reasons for favor and sincerity made Chris''s cheeks more steamy. "I love Chris!As a woman, I want you to stay with me forever! " In an instant, it dyes more bright red, looks around, and breathes shortly twice or three times to open your mouth. "Nhhhhhh, are you going to say it here!?We''re fighting!?Look! There are so many enemies!? " Together they move, swinging their swords. Alternating enemies as they turn around on the roots of the tree with their backs. "I didn''t mean it either!" It''s pathetic, or I think I''m going to cry like an idiot. I''ll keep you waiting. What''s wrong with this confession? But Chris, who left her back, was different. She doesn''t seem to be dissatisfied with her heartbeat, which she can''t hide, and with the confession here. The cheeks were secretly loose, hoping this wasn''t a dream. --- Sounds like us (,,,,,,,,,,,). Beginning with the sea dragon disturbances, he saved his life for Ain many times.Prior to his demonization, he performed a ritual of devoting magic stones and was prepared to die for Ain in order to revive Archer through his chest. That''s why. I had no other feelings of discomfort than my own when I confessed in a place where I saved each other''s lives. On the contrary, it is preferable. Now is preferable to theoretically stating your feelings. ----Ah, when I thought about it, it seemed like I was worse... When I thought about it, I was fighting when I told Ain my chest. Unlike now, the opponent was Ain, but in the middle of the day, he was forced to talk about his thoughts and left with a stunned Ain. "... eheheheheh" Without knowing Ain''s remorse, Chris smiled unexpectedly. "Later, I was feeling high on the battlefield!I don''t know what''s going to happen to me!? " "You can''t be kidding me!" "No! What are you reopening?" "Gu...." I feel even more sorry for Ain. "Well... the view isn''t bad...!" "©¤ ©¤ Huh?" "Eh, that''s it! The view isn''t so bad!... if only by the sea! " Seeing the town is catastrophic, so it''s only natural. On the contrary, if you look at the sea, it is certainly a spectacular view. ... I''ll keep the scenery in mind, but the scenery also suddenly changes shape. "Well, what should we do!?I couldn''t see the ocean because of all the monsters!? " "... haha. Oh, I know." Ain''s body was filled with dark light, and as he clasped his hands, the waves dyed in that color ran through the sky. The monster that was flying far away also disappeared in an instant. Then the blue sky spread over the sea that they saw. "I''m sorry, I did what I could." Hearing a slightly frustrated voice, Chris reached behind him in the absence of the monster. I lay my hands on Ain, who had kept her back. "Why were you depressed?" "That''s..." "Ah, you probably don''t regret being in a place like this while telling yourself, do you?" The sound of something crawling from under the tower approaches. Big Nanica, good momentum. "I''ve been thinking. He said," Make sure you have a nice place to talk. " "... it''s okay, I''m so happy right now." I thought so from the bottom of my heart, not caring. I''ve been waiting till today. It would be nice to make a confession in a place like Ain says. But when I thought I''d have an affection with Ain, I even thought I was more passionate like this than being told in a place like this. Even if no one else agreed, Chris had come to think this was good. I can assure you. I can''t think of any happier confessions. "I promise." Ah, Ain turned around. When she lifted Chris''s body, she said in her ear. "I''ll make Chris happy." Ain''s giant sword cut down the monster that was approaching Chris.The large individual inside was also penetrated by the thrown giant sword. "Fufu, you didn''t promise me this wasn''t the way it would look?" As mean as you say. Chris shook his hand at the root of the tree and sandwiched Ain''s cheeks with both hands. "Whatever it takes, I promised." "Well... then, isn''t it different to say instead?" It''s called the silk of words, but it''s not enough to say anything. I just wanted to be sweet. "----if it''s a substitute." Chris''s lips were stretched out in front of him. The smelly beauty highlights the cuteness of the sweet attitude. Ain looked at it and lay his lips over him without saying anything. Don''t hesitate to do that. It''s a little rough. While being swallowed, Chris''s hands were turned around Ain''s back. I wonder how long I''ve been like this. Soon after Chris, who had forgotten to breathe, was released, he repeatedly breathed roughly and asked Nitang for help, and lay his neck down and looked at Ain. Promise, so? "--ahh" Chris smiled happily when she saw the nodded Ain. She has noticed something without notice. "By the way, did you plan to do the same for me?" "If Chris were good, I would have done it." "Hmm... how about we do that again?" I''ve never fallen in love before. Ain couldn''t find anything more beautiful than the night he called the Moon Goddess. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The town was calm to my heart''s content. Everything was influenced by the concentration of power in the Crystal Tower, and the knights and adventurers who were fighting in the town now remained in sight and alert to the battle in the Tower. "She''s grown up too." Majorica said as she watched the injured man in the garden in Ain''s mansion. Have you grown up? Marco answered the word. "It''s Chris. He used to be a shy kid walking behind Celeste, but today''s command is more than Celeste ever had.Didn''t you find Marco unreliable? " "Of course, I did. In order to stand beside Ain-san, I think he is a wonderful person who has acquired strength as a human being." "Isn''t that right? That''s why I want His Highness to kiss me right away." I thought, "Well, that would be fine." "... oh?" "I''ve told you before, those two will be fine." The word of certainty was stronger than ever, and Marco''s side looked up at the tower rising far away. "Licking the battlefield is rewarding, but there is nothing to lick, and this is not an imminent crisis." "Yes, yes? Did I say something?" "No, it''s not a big deal.----I just wondered if it would have been better for those two to be extraordinary today. " "Extraordinary... good...?" Marco took a few steps forward, putting aside the unsuccessful Majorica. Visel walks up the crystal tower in sight, still at a calm pace. "Until today, I must have kept Ain away and checked how long it would take to carry his legs." Speak of repeated raids. "I made a mistake, you..." Ishtalica, and the power of Ain. Anticipating the end of Visel''s path up the crystal tower, Marco made a square frame with his fingers, and the tower appeared in it. "I know you wanted rare magic stones to boost your power, but unfortunately, you''re not the right person to turn them over to." The end came suddenly. There was a crack in the tower from top to bottom. The crawling Visel reaches the roots of the trees that grow on top, but it appears to be shaking his body weakly in proportion to the cracks in the tower. Eventually... "If you''re still alive, you have to get information." The tower broke in half from the center and Visel''s body broke in two at the same time.They began to emit a dazzling golden light, and when it subsided, everything was gone. ---And Marco did. Ain jumped down from the sky and Chris appeared on his chest. Then, slightly further away, Marco turned to the place where the tower was located from the garden, watching Visel fall back into human form as well. 537 Dragon Mans Flame in the Sea The crystal tower collapsed, and Visel''s body, which had become like a Verguk, was mutilated. Ain and Chris saw that Visel''s body was enveloped in light and soon confirmed that he was back in shape. Ain, who was watching, said, "Come here," and lifted Chris a few seconds before he was thrown into space. As he descends gracefully into the earth... he makes rising Chris weave his coat. He kept stroking her head and told her to wait here. "Um... I''m...!" "Get some rest. Marco will be here soon, so I want you to escort him, okay?" "But!" "I''m sorry, honestly, I just want to hug you for a while." It''s only natural that you should leave after such a confession, but I don''t want to. But Chris also knows that it''s not a case of slow confirmation of love, and even if he was actually hugged for a long time, he wouldn''t have noticed. "Already... if you say such a thing, you''ll make your face harder while you wait for Ain-sensei..." That''s why I talked to you about jokes. It didn''t change what I thought at this time, but I wanted you to know that I felt the same way by seeing the unfortunate Ain and breaking my heart. "Um... well then..." Ain, who was turning his back, stopped moving and saw Chris. Wipe the dirty soil off her cheeks with her fingertips and loosen her cheeks by watching her tickle. "Don''t you think I''ll be forgiven for a while...?" "... maybe." Lost to the temptation, Ain lightly lay his lips on Chris''s lips, which were thrust out. It was just for a moment, but seeing Chris''s happy expression when she left, her heart now rings an early bell. No, I don''t think so. It also influenced the feelings that had just been expressed, and the emotional swings were more intense than usual. "Please be careful.I''ll wait here. " "Oh, thank you." Ain finally started walking to get backed up by Chris''s words. By the way, it''s midsummer now, so it''s actually a little hot wearing a coat. However, Ain lent her coat to weave because Chris''s clothes were torn. Of course, Chris knows that. His eyes to see Ain away were more distracted than usual. (... well...) Ain was full of things about Chris with Ain.However, despite this, I was forced to start thinking about the disturbances. I was also consulting with Warren about a sudden raid. However, the disturbance of the appearance of a giant crystal tower is unexpected in the first place. Is this carelessness or not? After discussing this, Ain stood in front of the pier ruins and started walking scaffolding with the roots of the trees. There is a cage at sea that resembles an egg made of tree roots. This was prepared by Ain, who saw Visel fall, to keep Visel from escaping. (There are too many puzzles) The story is about a disturbance that was unexpected. Among them, Ain had a strong question. I wonder if there is anything about the power of charm that doesn''t make sense. For example, the absolute resistance to that power - or even the possibility that the skill existed - could have been in Visel''s hands. However, I felt it was not very realistic. Anyway, that power reaches Serra, the absolute power of domination that also acts on her magic. (It should work for Visel himself.Even if that man had someone to help him) Then there is one reason why it didn''t work. After transforming into a giant body, the body itself changed. I could say it''s a different life form than the original Visel. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (I knew something was hidden) This is not normal. The possibility that Sera had deprived me of my memory, which I had come to think of before, added to my reality.That''s more than ever before, to be sure. Sella knows about him. Also, it is related to the disturbances at Suzeid. Somehow the points that came to mind were connected, and here I was convinced in a real sense. Fortunately, Visel''s body was restored. While the charm is working, walk faster to the root of the tree cage. Eventually, Ain arrived, and the roots of the trees moved to create a gap. From there, Ain stepped inside and put Visel in sight, who had fallen in the center. Is he alive? "Nh... hyu... hyu... nh..." There was a rough breathing sound that was perfect for the expression of constant breathing. Ain was offended. This is how the man who attacked many towns and gave birth to the victims lived, but it was also deeply uncomfortable and unbearable to hold his chest as he tried to escape suffering. "You must answer." Continue on top of the hard tree roots. Con, there was an inorganic sound. "Who gave you strength and what did you use it for?" Ain''s eyes began to shine gold. The fascinating power that triggered the war is further sublimated by his use and reaches Visel as an absolute power of domination. "Answer everything in its skull, including where the Empowered are." Standing next to the lying Visel, Ain looked down and said clearly. It will now. Definitely. The evidence changed Visel''s expression, moaning in pain, as if she didn''t feel the pain, so she looked at Ain. But... You''re really beautiful. Ain was surprised. Because the voice of Visel was different and the tone was the same. But I remember. The tone is like... Like that counselor.... I''m sorry I can''t talk with my own mouth.... I want to see you again. I want to take a closer look at your beautiful heart " "... I knew it was you." Hmm? What do you mean? It was a sight that was filled with discomfort. It was the voice of a man who was too sweet and too sophisticated to be heard from a rude Visel. "I don''t understand either.But I thought you had special powers. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Answer me. Why did you attack us? Did you attack me? Am I? "You attacked various towns with Suzeid, and recently with Visel.I don''t think you''re gonna get away with this. " Visel''s expression changed. To be intelligent and somewhere to be seen. The next word I''m going to talk about is really what I''m going to say. "I don''t know. At least those two aren''t my fault, are they?" "--- What do you want to say?" I never told you to attack anyone.The girl in the ocean was just brought to justice, and the undead just went wild.Even Visel, I just wanted to find a shine in him and make him shine. " It was a trick! I wanted to whine loudly. But I couldn''t. The man''s voice was as calm as it should have been, until I realized it was pointless. What do you think? It doesn''t make sense to speak seriously. This man and I are too different in our values. "Kafuuuuu..." And then Visel threw up some blood. Then the man says. Looks like Visel is going to die. Farewell. Ma, wait! However, Visel exhaled blood again and immediately stopped his life activities. Ain shakes his fist and decides to find the counselor and go under Serra. ----The next moment. Something powerful from the distant sea. Ain, who felt intense heat waves that he had never felt in the real world, jumped out of the cage at the root of the tree and jumped over it, looking beyond the horizon. "That ''s--!" Fire King''s Embrace (Dragon Brace). The firecrackers created by the dragon man Serra shook fiercely in the ocean some time ago. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Behind Ain''s gaze was a small crystal tower similar to the one that appeared in Strom.It is less than half the height of the Strom Tower. At the top is a wooden chair with silver-haired beauty that lowered its hips. "Looks like Visel is going to die. Farewell." The man learns that he can no longer reach his voice when he says so unfortunately. Oh, he''s dead. The soul of Visel, who showed such a glorious desire, was summoned to heaven. The man put a tear on his cheeks and looked up at heaven with his hands together. "You''re good. I wanted to see more..." And the man said... the next moment. "What is this...?" A man opens his eyes to the fact that his skin has melted. The next time I felt a fever, my vision was all wrapped up in flames. "Nhah... ahhhhhhh!?" Even if you try to hold your body and endure the pain, your arms are already melting.Alternatively, the carbon is extinguished and I don''t feel it. I couldn''t raise my voice anymore. "Stop acting." It was the voice of a girl that reached the man''s ear when the fire column subsided. Then, the barely left body of the man emits a golden light and immediately returns to its original state.Standing up, he was cheerful, and his clothes were playing. "---Kill me three at a time. What (,,,,,,,,,,,), that''s right." "Bullshit. I wonder where one of them is hiding?" "Well, I wonder. But I missed you - Dragon Man." Serra grabbed the scythe and raised her eyebrow. "Did you enjoy your long life on the border?" "That''s great. I had fun until you came." "Sure, this is a nice island.It''s too beautiful for a criminal like you to live in. " I heard that the blame was on Sera''s hand. The man who saw it shrugs his shoulders. "No, I''m afraid I''ve changed my schedule.I''m not ready to try you yet. " "Still, uhh... I guess you''re still looking for a mule." "I had a lot of things to do." "So, what do you mean not yet?" "You''re right. Still... yeah.Not yet. Someone I really want.And for that reason, it was a bad idea to try you right away. " And then... Faster than the wind, faster than the light. "I won''t let you touch Ain!" Serra''s scythe fell on the man''s neck. But the man disappears and the scythe cuts through the sky. "I''ll see you when I judge you." The voice of the man echoed from nowhere. Sera holds the sickle in subspace and waves her hand up. And she cast out the flames of hell that were in her hand, and turned the tower at her feet into ashes. 538 Golden Gems When Ain saw the firecrackers, he thought they belonged to Sella, and immediately ran for the roots of the trees at sea. Beyond the horizon, it was confirmed that a new crystal tower was visible or not, and that the tower was also wrapped in pyroids and turned into ashes. He stayed at sea for a while. ---------------------------------------------- That means... It was also confirmed. Ain was fighting someone that Sera had to face. And Vizelle''s voice came out of his mouth, the former advisor of the Golden Route.I also found out that the man was the one who needed a lot of vigilance for Serra. ----That man... Behind Ain''s head, the words of the Sequencer. According to the information I heard from Sella, even among the powerful in the world, it is a word that collectively refers to those that the Alliance cannot control. I remember hearing that the ranking of the sequencers determines the superiors by their influence and strength. And Sella told me that Ain was one of them. Your status card is broken! That''s the answer to the commotion, and Ain''s status card is already different from everybody else''s. Ain was thinking of these things in the house of Strom, among them, in the corner of the hall. Looking at the clock, it is about eight o''clock in the evening. "Oh, my lord, I don''t know what to think." Majorica was outside the Mansion watching the injured person''s condition, but as the condition calmed down, she carried her foot under Ain. "Majorika-san... well, that''s it." "It''s not impossible. This disturbance is unprecedented, and I wonder if His Highness doesn''t understand the situation." "That''s right. Visel''s dead, so I hope this calms you down." "Hmm... but it wasn''t something you could do for a single adventurer.I wonder what kind of allies are behind this. " "... maybe stronger than the tribe of gods." "Yes, yes? What did you just say?" "Nothing. Speak to yourself." Then Ain walked away from the pillars that he had left behind and looked for a woman. After that during the day, unfortunately, I wasn''t able to have much conversation. By the time she got back, she was already looking for a job she could do, and Ain couldn''t get in the way, so she asked for a message through the knight. "She went to the harbor about 30 minutes ago." "Really? Then how did you know that I..." "I think I''ve seen them for years.She passed away a few hours ago, and she was in danger of the town, but she still seemed happy. " Ain scratched her cheeks and turned towards her. I was ashamed of myself for doing this. "How''d it go outside?" "I''m fine. Don''t worry about it. Go.Your Highness, you''ve been working since you got here.Never mind, I''d rather leave it up to the junkies. " "... in that case, sweeten your words a bit" "Please do so, Your Highness!?Why are you going down the stairs?Your Ponko Elf is Outside! Outside! " I didn''t forget. I just want to go to my room for a different purpose. "Just for a little while." "Degree...?" Ain, who put down a neat majorica and headed for the stairs, went upstairs and stepped into his room. Ain''s costume is stored in this room.Ain is prepared to move easily when there are errands or things to do. Ain has never been happier with this mansion as a separate mansion than he is today. He always dressed himself with Martha''s help, and then put on his jacket... Put a golden rose gem on a desk nearby. "... oh no" Rather than losing sight of it, it was an unexpected situation that did not have enough preparation. That is, there is no chain for the jewelry placed on the desk. For example, you could fit it on your arm like Krone, or you could wear a necklace like Olivia, but you didn''t have the right chain anyway. I wondered what Ain would do if he found out. Then the door was knocked and the old gentleman in the tuxedo carried his feet as if he had seen the time. "Marco?" "If you''ll excuse me, I hope you''ll help me." That''s how Marco carries his foot by the Ain and carefully checks his clothes.With the momentum to insist that there should never be any mistakes, even one dust. "Am I that easy to understand?" "Oops, do you think I''ve been around for decades?" "I feel like I have a great feeling about that word." "Yes, that''s enough." Marco smiled graciously and looked on the desk. He looked at the golden jewels that Ain had placed and murmured, "Hmm." "That''s why I want you to wear it." "Ah... but I didn''t have a chain or anything." "But isn''t it necessary?" Marco said it as if it were natural. "Because Chris is an elf, there is a material that is more preferable than wearing metal unnecessarily." "Would you like to take this or something right away?I''d like to go now. " "There''s no need for that.But I''m also an amateur when it comes to design... oh, there was definitely a book in the library that looked like that. " "Um... Marco?" "I''ll be back soon, please wait a moment" He left early without answering Ain''s question. This was not deliberately ignored, but in fact, Marco was a little nervous and desperate for the Lord. Such Marco came back in a few minutes. He has a book in his hand and opens it next to Ain. "This is...." Elf ornaments were depicted there. There is also a bracelet inside, and the eye that sees it has a mysterious impression on the design that mimics the plant. "I wonder if this is how it should be done.By continuing to give Ain-sama magic, we can also prevent her from withering.The amount of magic consumed is about the end of a single hair. " "...... ahh" "I also wonder if it can be effective as a low-level monster repellent." "... thank you. Thank you so much." That''s why, in Marco''s opinion, the chains used for Krone and Olivia''s Star Crystals should be created by Ain in the same way. The difference between special treatment and inequality is different. This is a recommendation from the idea that these are more valuable and should make everyone happy. "--- Come on, Mr. Ain." Marco spreads the jacket and weaves it to Ain. It feels a little hot in summer, but it was a trivial thing for Ain who wanted to dress up. "Thank you." Do you have a guard? "It''s okay. I''m going alone today." "Hah... I''ll be waiting for you." Ain turned his back on Marco with his head down and left his room. There was Dill in the hallway.He holds Ain''s sword, Ishtar, in both hands, and presents it to Ain with his devotion. "This is it. This is the last finish." When Ain received Ishtal, he took a big breath on his waist belt. Dill still doesn''t raise his face and finds out that he will remain there until Ain leaves. "I''ll vacate the mansion for a while." Ha! "If anything happens, don''t hesitate to come and get me." "... we''ll take care of that.Let''s fight to keep you two out of the way, even if we''re going to die. " I''m not saying you don''t have to do that.Dill didn''t mean to tear it up, but he knew the truth. "I''m counting on you... then I''ll go." The last thing I said and walked out, Ain returned to the hall on the ground floor. Majorica said she was away.The other knights also noticed Ain''s appearance and were surprised for a moment when they saw Ain''s costume. But soon everyone smiled calmly and dropped Ain off. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The harbor had collapsed, and it was a difficult and tragic sight for a coastal city - that is, until evening. There are simple roads and piers around here now. All due to Ain''s tree roots, the tragic sights lurk a little. And quiet. I found someone on the way here, but I haven''t seen one since a few minutes ago.Ain doesn''t know why, but it''s because Marco and the others secretly paid for it. "Chris....." Find the gold thread hair disturbing elf, minutes. She was just ahead of the pier at the root of the tree, which stretched a little to the sea. Standing alone, it''s the back of the tidal wind that makes your hair run wild. What''s different from usual is the outfit. It''s been a long time since Ain saw Chris in that costume. The last thing I saw was certainly the day Sierra came to King''s Landing. I haven''t had a chance to see Chris in his elf costume since that day. (... what a fantasy.) Standing on the scaffold of plants, Chris bathed in the moonlight, somewhere fantastic and mysterious. Once known by Ain as the Goddess of the Moon, she now appears to be the Goddess of the Moon in a real sense.The fact that Chris is wearing an elf costume adds to the separate beauty. Even though there is a lot of skin exposure, it is not glossy. Beautiful and elegant. Chris. And he talked on her back. "... good evening, Mr. Ain" Turning around, she strolls slowly by Ain as she bursts into flame. "What''s wrong with that dress?" "Ahahah... actually, Marco came to get me from King''s Landing... and Martha told me that I thought I''d like this outfit." Um... what do you think? Chris continued with a little uneasy voice. "I wanted to see it all the time. I was in love with her." Unlike before, it just suits me. I didn''t finish it in a word. Hearing Ain''s reply, Chris gently stroked his chest down and stood in front of him one step closer to Ain. "Ah, that''s right...! I''m surprised, that''s it!" "You mean... Bahamut?" "That''s right! I didn''t expect you to come because it''s so amazing!... yes! Why not use it on your own and be angry with Your Majesty!? " "You might get mad, but I don''t care now." "Well, I don''t care anymore..." ''Cause it really didn''t matter. You can always be angry. I don''t mean to underestimate it, but there are more important things than that now.We can''t always do this. "I wonder if someday you''ll be able to call me without following me." "Uh-oh, that''s sudden. Sometimes, but not for a while!I mean, if you''re a nobleman, there are many people who call you after you! " "Approximately. We are farther away." Ain then knelt on both knees in front of a slightly impatient Chris and looked up at her face, which was slightly red stained. "For now, just once." "Uhh, uhhh... mmh, that''s impossible!It''s too fast! " "It''s okay. It''s just me and Chris." "But... I''ve always called you Ain-sama... and I want to call you..." "Ah, I don''t hate to call you Ain." "That''s obvious." "In that case, I would be happy if you could continue to call me whoever you like.But I want to be called Ain for a while. " Ain lay on his knees, overlapping Chris and his hands, and said in a gentle voice. Looking at the Ain, Chris is weak. Ain said he fell in love with Chris, but now he also fell in love with Ain, who looked up at himself with a gentle expression. It evokes warm, unspeakable emotions that make you unconditionally want to respond to his words. "Yes, just once...!" Suddenly breathing heavily, Chris made up his mind and moisturized his jewel-like eyes. "I''m suddenly getting nervous, because I''ve been thinking about cheating for a long time... Ain" I''m done, Chris!I blushed my face in an instant as if it was going to sound. Ain remembered love in his appearance and narrowed his eyes.In doing so, Chris let go of his hands overlapping Ain and covered his face without patience. Ain puts his hand in the inner pocket of the jacket while he breathes. "Show me your face, Chris." Chris, desperately suppressing the illumination, let go of her hand, which covered her face, and Ain''s hand stretched out in one hand. He wraps his fingers around one hand and carries the other hand to her wrist. The moonlight was reflected by golden roses. "This is..." "I want you to take it. No, I will definitely take it." Lost his words, Chris carried his hand, which was not stacked with Ain, to his mouth and shed tears as he covered it. While doing so, the golden rose is intertwined with Ain''s plants and quickly transforms into a beautiful armband. Elf''s girlfriend felt no more joy. So... Ain, who gave you the promised gem, is here. "Christina Vernstein - Me and..." At that moment, the waves came against the roots of the scaffolding and played the sound of the waves. His voice did not catch the tide, but only reached Chris in front of it. She says nothing and weeps. She moved to answer after a long, long few seconds. Instead, she hugged Ain strongly, leaving her whole body with him.However, if you do such a thing on an unstable scaffold, it leads to a certain result. Ain is desperate because he doesn''t have much power at his feet right now. Bashan! and raised a large water splash, and they threw themselves into the sea. But there''s nothing dangerous about it. Ain gave Chris a passionate whisper as he hugged him back. Ten seconds, twenty seconds, or longer, to regain your time. "Uh-oh, yes! I took it!" The order is reversed or you respond in the ocean.These two are indispensable to the end of the conversation. I''m sure it''ll never happen again. "It''s been a long time... no matter what happens-!" Soak in the moonlight and soak in the sea with each pair of elf outfits. But you have the most beautiful smile ever. At the tip of Chris'' arm around Ain''s neck, a gold star crystal was shaking happily. 539 The gossip "How to Grow Thoughts and Sweet Ways" That night, Chris dreamed of what had happened so far, like a horse running lamp. ----This is more than a decade ago, the night Olivia decided to dissolve at the Grand Duke of Augusto. Having been contacted by Olivia, Chris was in the dark of the night, taking his men out of King''s Landing. When they boarded the boat near King''s Landing, they left the coast and boarded Princess Olivia, who had just arrived from the port town of Magna. Dear Christina, It was the knight of a woman who came across the pier and talked on the deck. Kintetsu Knights have many female knights, but the reason for this is simple: if the opponent is a female royal family, it may sound bad, especially if they are not of the same sex. "Princess''s son, what do you plan to do?" "Of course, I''m taking you to Ishtalica." "... you''re a little worried.Are you sure? We all know the fact that His Majesty the Kingsguard Knight hates Round Hearts..... " "It''s all right, Your Majesty wants to meet with Ain, and I hear that Ain himself behaves wonderfully.Olivia said she didn''t need anything but Ain. " The word shook the Knights of Kintetsu into falsehood. Well, if that''s what Olivia, who was called the Virgin, said. Then she leaves in front of Chris and walks behind in an orderly fashion. ----Nonetheless. "Hah... only anxiety..." First of all, it''s a tough business to keep from being found by people who don''t know the plan. Particularly troubling are the warren herdsmen''s clandestine groups.Fortunately, Lili''s absence from King''s Landing, the pinnacle, was a salvation, but it did not change the task. As long as you ride Princess Olivia, there''s no problem. My mouth is bad, but I will be able to escape. "I hope nothing happens to you and bring you here." And may a boy named Ain be a really good boy. Chris looked up at the sky and prayed. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó It was soon after we arrived at the Harbor Town Round Heart that we learned that prayer was unnecessary. She noticed that she looked at herself and was alert when she got off the ship. ----Aren ''t you afraid of me? The sudden appearance of a super-Power Battleship far surpassed our own technology.Before that, and many knights appeared, Ain stood up to defend Olivia without fear. Looking at it, Chris lowered his gaze in his helmet. "... brave knight, we are not enemies.Don''t worry. " I couldn''t resist kneeling before him. Perhaps there was a slight rejection in my heart of kneeling at him to draw the blood of the Round Heart. But now she bent her knees and looked kindly at Ain, just as she did at Olivia. "On your side?" Chris smiled even more when he saw the neat Ain. ----Looking at this, you really look like Olivia. Murmuring in his heart, he tries to wipe out his hostility. "Yes, I''m an ally. It would be rude of us to speak of an ally...At least you two aren''t enemies.--I ''ll see you for the first time, Mr. Ain. " "Ah, yes... it''s nice to meet you..." After spending an indispensable time talking with Olivia for the first time in a long time, or secretly returning to Ishtalica, Ain became Prince Wang because of the anxiety of the Kinsai Knight. It was a busy, inexperienced and intense day for everyone. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Dark Straw... Dark Straw..." "Chris, why did you suddenly start murmuring?" One night, Chris was in an established room in the castle. She was watching Martha clean the room, backwards from the name she had just heard. ... in one corner of the room, hugging my knees. "Ein thought it was Katima-sama." "... oh, well..." "What do you think?" "We won''t respond." It was almost the same answer she gave Ain during the day. "Just let me know. What kind of trick was it?" "It is a technique that directly absorbs the energy of magic stones by wearing Katima''s special Mithrill nails and pointing them at the monster." Martha hasn''t said anything since.I couldn''t think of an answer, and I went back to cleaning with my cheeks twitching. "Ah... I''m worried... it''s time to give Ein-sama a knight... a knight who''s upset about all this..." Martha listens to Chris''s tweet. "If that''s the case, my husband said he had an idea yesterday." "Eh, really? I thought you were thinking about it already... so what did you say?" "In light of all the circumstances, I''m still going to ask Chris about you." "That''s... I''m fine, but Olivia is here." "So, as soon as it was officially decided to go to school, Ein told me to keep my dill close." "Ah... that might be good." Dill can protect Ain in school, and it''s okay to leave it to him after school in the morning. His strength is by no means inferior to that of ordinary knights.He is a boy who, after graduating from school, can undoubtedly pass the Kintetsu Knight exam. "Is Ain-san in school..." Are you worried? "Yeah... I''m just worried about the entrance exam." "Entrance exam? I''m sure there are a few schools to choose from, but perhaps Royal Kingsland?Even so, if Ain-sama''s academic ability and swordsmanship - is that so? " Martha noticed Chris''s concern and sighed slightly. And they looked at each other and prayed that the upcoming exam would come to an end without incident. ----But... "Ah...." Tens of minutes after dropping Ain off on the day the entrance exam for the Royal Kingsland School was held. Chris felt the strange magical pressure drifting from the campus, at the same time he felt the fighting spirit released by the skilled adventurer, placed his hand on his forehead, looked up at the sky, and immediately crouched next to the wall of the castle gate. "Mr. Ain... you did it..." Silverd told me not to use the Dark Knight''s power, but the examiner must have incited me to use it. This must be scolded. As a guardian knight and elder. ... I thought... "Though for the exam, I''d be angry if I was to be discredited for my time with Chris and the others." The harsh attitude of scolding disappeared lightly. Hearing Ain''s words, I woosh disappeared when I saw his frustrated face. ------Your Majesty will be embarrassed... I''m glad I didn''t have a brother. I wouldn''t be angry if I were here, because I''d be just a sweet sister. Chris was born aware of it and gave up talking. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Then Chris picked up Ain from school every day. And during the excursion, I was impressed by the signs of a growing Ain and realized that everything was Warren''s plan. I''m sure this one will be a great king. The first prince of his childhood was also a genius, but Chris, who also found the power of a sure king in Ain, couldn''t help but look forward to his future. Such a future king was a bit of a loose end, but I remember that Chris also enjoyed having a brother somewhere. But those peaceful days are changed by the appearance of a great murderer. Reports of the murderer appearing off Magna arrived a few minutes after Chris had taken Ain to school and returned to white. The castle quickly became noisy, and Warren, who was counting on him, had a magical look all the time. In the meantime, Chris was ready to go alone. I''m the only one leading the assassination squad. Lloyd should be in the castle, and we won''t find the right people to replace him. Of course, there are a lot of knights in Ishtalica, and there are a lot of knights in key positions that put them together. Even so, it is the other party. The opposing monster was a sea dragon... If it had two, she knew that Chris was the best person to go, even from the point of view of combat power. "Master Warren" Warren hadn''t come to judge the nobles gathered in the large conference room, even though he had to make a decision as early as a minute and a second. That looked very strange to Chris. "I''m heading to Magna." "... no, I won''t." Not expecting to be opposed, Chris stood in his surprise seat. "We don''t have time to worry!You know Warren!This commotion is no better than mine....! " "It''s not Chris who decides that.I, Warren Lark, am the judge. " "But...!" Warren tried not to admit anything. On the contrary, I suddenly started talking about another idea, but all this is obviously going to cause a lot of damage, and all this is something that Warren can''t do anywhere else. The voices of the nobles recommending Chris increased, and the voices became uncontrollable waves for Warren. But Warren doesn''t nod. Without nodding thoroughly, dissatisfaction with him gradually increases among the nobles.Isn''t that trying to protect Chris, who is usually nearby?is a lump of doubt. In fact, this is not a mistake. Warren knew Chris''s lineage, so she decided never to send him to his death. But at the end, Chris broke through and left the large conference room. After seeing Olivia''s sad face, he left the castle in a hurry to avoid blunt determination. She fought desperately on the battlefield. But to fight desperately, after all, it was a gathering of people, and there was no room to deal with the great murderer named Ishtalica, the sea dragon. Eventually, the war changed, and the remaining sea dragon became fierce. Chris''s battleship was also targeted, and she was ready for the end. ----At that time, he came. Ain appeared as if he had been snatching his brain and stopped the sea dragon from rushing by himself. He did it after that. Alone, he accomplished his feat of crushing an almost intact sea dragon. "Your Highness is safe. That''s why the vice commander..." "No, I''m not leaving here." The therapist suggested that Chris take a break, but Chris stubbornly did not shake his neck vertically and did not want to let go of the Ain lying on his lap. Had she had a satisfactory bed on this Gracier ship, she would have, but there was nothing left of it in this ship that had thrown away her luggage thoroughly. Though Chris had the idea of getting into a battleship, he avoided floating to the sea and forcing Ain to move while he was awake. "... I understand. If you need anything, please call me right away." "Yes, I understand." Chris avoids his hair hanging on Ain''s cheek with his fingertips and relieves himself of the warmth of his cheek. "I''m mad at you... Mr. Ain" Talk to him who hasn''t woken up yet and start to cry in his eyelids. I learned the illusion that my emotions were messy and my vision was about to get rough. "... no. His Royal Highness the Crown Prince must not risk his life just to help the guards." Chris said that while the therapist looked at Ain''s hands, which had just been bandaged. Those arms, with the aftermath of the battle underwater, have painful bruises and wounds. Chris reached out to his arm, touched it, felt bad if Ain hurt, and pulled his hand in.Instead, she whispers with a gentle stroke on Ain''s cheek. "When did you get so big?" I remember the day I first met Ain. Ain always seemed to have grown so differently that his face and body had changed since the day I first met him. There was still a little bit of vigor in the face that remained like a boy. "If you don''t get up, I won''t forgive you." I want to keep an eye on it. I wanted to keep an eye on him as he grew up. "Oh, here..." His lips moved clearly and made a voice. Chris desperately endures the emotions that make him want to move his body and be happy, endures tears that are about to leak from his eyes, and speaks with as gentle a voice as possible. "Are you awake? Your foolish Crown Prince?" and. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After the sea dragon disturbance, Ain was ordered to make his mark on Euro after a while. It was good in itself. From the beginning, Chris thought that he would accompany him, and when Warren asked him to do so, he replied without putting aside "I was going to do it." But what was unexpected was the return. Chris couldn''t do anything. Suddenly Ain''s appearance suddenly changed, and she was unable to move satisfactorily, losing to the intense magical pressure she was afraid of. As a result, Ain destroyed the White King''s Wall. He didn''t wake up for six months as a recoil with a powerful force that didn''t fit his height. "Lord Chris, about Ein going to Isto..." "I''ll go with you." "... that''s what I was hoping to ask of you.But it''s a quick answer. I''m a little surprised. " In a room in the castle, Warren was surprised when he opened his eyes to Chris''s immediate answer. "----I will definitely protect you this time.Even if it were my life, I would definitely protect Ain. " Hearing a resolute face, Warren smiles softly and beards. Then he went on to say that he trusted him. "Recently and before, I was relieved to hear that Chris was by Ein''s side.Now, was there any change in your mind? " "Change of mind...?" "Yes, I think you two had a good time before, but recently it was remarkable." Chris was puzzled by the answer to the question. If you ask me, I do feel like I''ve been with Ain a lot lately. Because you helped me during the sea dragon? Because I couldn''t do anything to get home? ... I felt like they were all different. Looking at Warren, she blinks over and over again. Why am I so close to Ain-sama...? At least I knew I wasn''t in love.In view of the difference in age and position, I also knew that it was impossible. "---Ain is the one who can''t let go." Naturally, this word leaked out of my mouth. "If you look away, you''re going somewhere.I''m a little worried that it''s going to be so far away and out of reach. " Warren was smiling without saying anything. Grandpa, you look like you''re having fun. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The next appointment has been made.The town of the Adventurer, Balt. Ain''s schedule was gradually set, and Chris heard that Krone would accompany him this time. Ain and Krone are getting along year after year, showing us what they''re watching.This trip will be a good stimulus for both of you.Chris thought so secretly. "We need to make sure Balt''s okay." Recently, Chris spent a day in his room checking Balt''s condition on holidays and checking Ain''s escort posture. Needless to say, Balt is a dangerous city. Many adventurers dream, carry their feet, and fight monsters for a thousand dollars.That''s where the most powerful monsters travel, even in Ishtalica. ----Con, Con. After the door was knocked, Chris got up from his chair and headed towards the door. "Martha, what''s wrong?" "The Kintetsu Knight asked me to do it.Please check here. " That''s what the Knights of the Guards were given. If Chris is the usual Chris, look at it and sign that there is no problem after a few minutes. That said, Chris was different today. Today she asked Martha to enter the room and glanced at the work sheet she had received and said, "Oh, no, no." "... uh... it was like this last week... this week..." Martha inadvertently opens her mouth when she sees a strange thought. "What''s going on?It''s unusual for Chris. " "Well... lately, I haven''t been doing much work for the Kintetsu side... but that''s not true!?I''m at Ain-sama''s side and I''m doing the work I have to do! " Martha remembered when she heard the reply. Speaking of which, Chris hasn''t been doing much with the Kintetsu Knight lately.Especially since Ain went into a six-month coma. "As a result of focusing too much on Ain-san, have you slightly forgotten how to work in Kinsai?" "Ugh......" "I see. It looks like a picture star." "But!" "I know. The work you have to do is well done.However, I used to have my face in a nearby packing place on holidays, so I guess it took me a few minutes to find out what happened. " Recent holidays have often been confirmed in the case of Balt, but in fact, it has not changed much before. When I went to the Ist, I was working around the Ist and thinking about an escape route for when something happened. Still further back, she was beside Ain and Olivia. "For me, don''t worry too much.Ain is much more mature than those of his age... and unlike when he''s with Katima-sama, he''s usually calm. " "... I know." But I wanted to see it right next door. But a few days later, Ain hears words she didn''t expect, and for a while, she becomes impatient as if she can''t find a purpose. ----A few days after Martha came to the room, Chris was in his room the same way. "What should I do..." I was wondering what I was going to do for the new holiday. Previously, I used to end up working as a Kintetsu Knight, leaving town and putting my face on a knight''s jam, but I didn''t feel like doing it. "Wow, my guard... is that a child I don''t need?" "... if I could protect you, that''s all I could do." I remember the words I murmured a little before I dropped Ain off. "Sisters who can''t leave their brother... must be like this..." I suppose one of my men had such a Kintetsu Knight. I''ve heard that one of his men has a young brother who is already in love with him. My brother dropped me off in the morning, and the first thing I heard when I got home was my brother''s voice.Furthermore, he said he would definitely go shopping with his brother on holidays, but he decided to go to a school in Magna one day. Then, my subordinates used all their time off to calm down. Normally, the position of Kintetsu Knight is the most elite of the knights and can only be a capable man. That said, Chris almost reprimanded me for feeling so restless. This was before Ain arrived, but now I know how my men feel. "I''m sure my subordinates..." I was a subordinate who told me to quit the Kintetsu Knight for a while, but my brother said, "Oneechan, who is a Kintetsu Knight, is cool." Chris was trying to help himself recover, but it seemed very difficult. ----I like the usual dashing Chris. Ain, for example, was confident that he could recover in an instant. In my heart, when I had the delusion to be told in his words, I was feeling better, so I''m sure.But at the same time, what were you thinking, I fell to the floor with my head in agony. "Stupid... if you''re not having a weird delusion..." Afterwards, I strolled around the castle to suppress my clumsiness. It was only a few decades later that Olivia, who was watching, told Martha to be quiet. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó There was a lot going on in Baltic. It was inevitable to her now that Chris wanted to be by her side. But something happened that didn''t matter. "Withdraw one punishment from the past." I want to protect Ain. The sight of Chris, who said he didn''t want to leave behind, was Ain fighting King Silver. But Ain, you can''t put him back in Marshal, can you?After all, Chris is the Marshal..... " "Yes, so I dismissed Chris from the marshal.As my mother''s personal escort, I will regain my seat as commander of the Knights of the Guards. " Chris, who was listening beside him, noticed here. And why Ain said he would use all of his rewards.And that''s why I decided to go out of my way to fight Silverado. At the same time, my chest became hot. And when I saw Ain thinking like my brother, I realized that his back was really getting bigger sometime. Don''t simply say dismiss the marshal!I was surprised to hear that I would return Lloyd to the Marshal, but what more foolish things to say!? It''s no wonder Silverado is so intense. When Lloyd was dismissed during the sea dragon disturbance, it was quite impossible. But even if Ain had to be stopped and punished for the fact that he was in danger, in view of the circumstances at the time, it was the only way to punish the Graciers. That''s why Lloyd is no longer a knight, but a Silverado private soldier. Instead, Chris was promoted to Marshal. But Ain was talking boldly about overturning them all. "I''ve heard a lot of conversations with Count Sage in support of that...A lot of fraud has been found.It''s indirect, but you can also get that reward, right? "Ah, I''ll give it to you! But Ain!Things so lightly.... " Ain, who didn''t take a step, was usually like another person. There''s no such thing as a boy. There was a hero of the Sea Dragon crusade, crossing more than two corners with Silverado, who was said to be the famous one. If Lloyd returns as a knight, it is the Marshal who will be able to maximize his power.Besides, Chris is not the right character or ability for the Marshal.Somewhat suitable for guards. " Everyone will be unfit!This kind of HR.... " "It''s not emotional.I want you to do something for "Ishtalica", even if there is a slightly stronger part.It''s just that I''m all about it. " Chris changed his perception, ashamed of himself, who used to think Ain was like his brother. I''m not a brother, I''m not a boy. He is undoubtedly a man, and he is also a hero. "... you? Why don''t you just leave it like this?" When Larua finally opened her mouth, There are some things I have to do.But it makes sense.Ain-kun, no... Prince Wang. I''ll get back to you tomorrow morning.So what do you think? I told Silverado to admit it, and I made it. Ain nodded after that. Okay, I look forward to hearing from you in the morning.... Chris " "Heh...? Ha, ha!" I''m leaving. Let''s go. Chris merely responded honestly to his strength. Looking at the back that was advancing in front of me, I thought it was a more reliable back than before.Soon, he''ll be about the same height as tall Chris. After leaving the King''s bedroom, the intensity of the song will eventually subside. I think I went to get Chris''s identity. It''s not that light...! Everything that Ain-sama gave me is an important reward...! " That''s fine. I didn''t have any particular use for it, and I think I should have left it behind if I could use it this way. " She could hardly see the smile. And... "Christina Vernstein, I will relieve you of your duties as Marshal, and will escort Prince Ain and Second Princess Olivia.In addition, my duties as the commander of the Kintetsu Knight Corps continue¡­ The next morning, Warren asked under her and told her of her resignation. Chris couldn''t stop her cheeks from getting loose. Warren in front of me was ashamed to realize it, but he told me to go from Warren to Ayn immediately, and he took a light step to get under him. "... from today onwards, I became Ein''s personal escort.It''s Christina Vernstein, thank you very much! Chris has never felt more delighted to name himself this day. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A little more time has passed since then. The problem right now is that Ain has been acting a little strange lately. He seems somewhat depressed or worried.Chris was frustrated with his helplessness when he only said, "It''s okay." Even though I was able to become a private escort, I was self-loathing as to whether I was weak. "It must be a vessel..." I thought you finally told me, and Chris couldn''t keep up with the understanding. All I know is that Ain is suffering from royal troubles, and I don''t know why he was suddenly driven by such troubles. Asking Lloyd, who went to Balt with Ain, said he still didn''t know. When I asked Krone, she said she didn''t know because it was sudden. ----But Chris gets a hint from someone. "I don''t know much about Grandma, but she''s been in trouble since she went to the royal cemetery with you." I don''t like my grandmother or Belia. I got information from Belia, the current queen of Lalarua''s exclusive service. The trigger was when Chris was worried about Ain.Belia came to the salon in the castle where Chris was troubled, brewed warm tea and left without hearing anything. "Bellia-san....?" Why? Is it true? I had a lot to ask, but Bellia left before I asked for any of this.The rest of Chris was neat, but in a few moments he took the tea to his mouth and calmed his mind. I enjoyed the waiter''s tea for a long time, saying that Martha couldn''t win even if she stood up. After swallowing again, Chris said, "Yes..." Unless this is the thread of the solution.But I came up with something I could do, and I couldn''t think of anything I wouldn''t do. Chris had an old ritual on his head that came to mind. It was supposed to be an engagement ceremony. But Chris decided to use it to show his loyalty.I thought it would be okay because there were never many people who knew what it meant. --That''s right, I''ve become the exclusive owner of Ein. It didn''t stop when I remembered it. She carried her feet along with Ain during the gaze, and performed the ritual showing the magic stone. Is your chest beating from tension or from another emotion? At that time, Chris had no idea, but he had no regrets about performing the ritual. "©¤ ©¤ Er, what happened suddenly?" She was satisfied because Ain tilted her head. Anything, Ain wasn''t worried, he was just thinking. Having admired the first king, he said that he had nothing pessimistic about his future, only because of an event. Knowing that he was quick, Chris dyed his cheeks bright red. But immediately, loudly in your heart. ----But it''s okay! I have no regrets that I gave the Magic Stone to Ain!So the process doesn''t matter!Results are all that matters! I''m not making excuses to anyone, I''m hiding my shyness. In this way, Ain told me to be the person to talk to. He had the same smile as before, and when he saw it, Chris said, "Good," and followed him. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain, who left King''s Landing on official business, hasn''t returned. And Silverado didn''t tell us why. But Chris knows. Silverd whispered secretly, "What are you going to do now..." That means Ain has a clear goal and he''s moving towards it. "... Mr. Ain, where the hell are you doing this?" I wondered what he was doing without me. I knew I didn''t need my own escort. Yeah, maybe something happened. It''s unusual not to come back so long. Then I have to go. Chris was unknown and decided to act to investigate his whereabouts. ©¤ ©¤ Welcome home! ©¤ ©¤ Really ©¤ ©¤? Your body...!? Previously sitting by her room window, she stood up to hear the knights outside the window. Maybe Ain is back. She could not be present or gone, but as soon as she walked through the mirror in the room, she barely reached out to her forehair. You don''t have to worry about this. I thought so, but I didn''t stop worrying about my appearance. Ain-sama! Welcome home... Rushing out of the room in a hurry, Chris ran in the direction of the signs of Ain.There was a tired Dill there, so I thought Ain was definitely back. But Ain didn''t show up. Instead, there was beauty very similar to Ain. ----Whoever it is, it''s like Ain-sama (,,,,,,,) a daunting person. At this time, Chris didn''t realize that he was thinking about Ayn''s principality.Because it was unconscious. Hi, Chris. The voice approached Chris''s feet naturally and beautifully. If this happens, it''s already unattended. "This is what happened, isn''t it strange?" "Ah, no, it''s getting even more daunting... and I think it''s nice...But I was really worried about Ein. " As a result, I asked him to close his distance from Ain and sharpen his nose near him. Otherwise, I wasn''t sure if it was really Ain. "Really... you really were Ain-sama!?" After I finished, I looked at Chris with a face that Ain couldn''t help it. Having noticed that, Chris smiled bitterly at his behavior. Soon, the bitter smile was dyed bright red. Yes, it is. Because Ain is taller than she used to be, and the sight I saw earlier seemed to confirm love between lovers. It''s just an adult way of thinking, so I don''t know if I''m too old to look at it from the side. This made me feel even more ashamed of my boldness earlier. Chris is then forced to act differently by Ein being forcibly taken to Silverado. At that time, I intercepted Martha who brought hair fasteners for Ain. It suited me. "... what is it?" "Earlier, Ein and Chris were there.They said it was like a young couple, and it was nice between us and the waiters. " "Forget it!" "I have to stop it. But don''t worry.However, Ain-sama was an adult, and there was really no discomfort when her body grew up like that. " "Wow! Wow!I don''t know! I don''t know any common language! " "... it seems to be a good old romantic story that the opposite sex that I thought existed like my brother is growing rapidly." Martha left the last word behind. Chris, who was left behind, breathed roughly, leaving behind while dyeing his neck red. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Since then, I''ve been visiting the village of Elves and many other things. There was also a war with Heim, and some dissatisfaction with Ein''s behavior, but Chris still fought desperately for Ain and for Ishtalica. Chris risked his life after the Heim War. To help Ain, he fought for his life to resurrect Archer. I began to remember the loneliness around here, when the distance between Ain and Krone narrowed, and as a man and a woman, it became a different relationship. But Chris still wanted to be by Ain''s side. I''m happy to be around, and I don''t want to disturb you two. I just miss you a little. It was around this time that I realized my clear love, and I didn''t have the courage to take a step because I had never shown such feelings before. But... "Ohh, ooh... I''m sorry!I didn''t mean to! But, but....! " The cause was an accident. But the lips did touch each other. When they followed after the dragon believers, and went to Ist. Ain and Chris were only for a moment, but they crossed lips and took root. Ain has no conscious symptoms. But Chris did. "This... vine...?" When I took off my clothes and looked in the mirror to bathe in the inn room at night. When I traced my lips in a strangless figure and remembered the feeling of touching lips, vines appeared from my fingertips. Chris quickly understood the reason. The roots and the cause. And I''m sorry I shed tears. But at the same time, I didn''t want to give up. I came back to thinking that I wanted to stand next to Ain. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "I-I ''ve stopped putting up with it.I talked to Krone the other day. " When he went to the elves before the Heim War began, Chris, who remembered the reward of the match he had exchanged along the way, decided to use it to confess. "Dear Ein, I, Christina, admire you." The contents of the match are swords. There is no chance of winning a normal battle. Because the target is Ain. "I love it! I''ve always loved it so much that I wanted to give my life!" I had no time to breathe. "I may have been making you squeeze a lot!I thought it was nice since I was rescued by a sea dragon, and I got sad when I left it in an investigation with Balt, and when I came back, I used all my rewards to put me aside... I can''t help it! " But Ain was upset. I never thought I''d be confessed all of a sudden in a betting battle that didn''t last long before I was confessed. In the end, Chris won the battle with his hands, but Chris didn''t regret it. I was desperate before I made my first confession. ----I ''ve decided not to give up anymore. This was a declaration of war. To accomplish your first love by ex-elf. To turn Ain around... ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ein and Krone''s engagement was officially announced. I was glad to see both of them, and at the same time, I strongly hoped that I would. Not so long after that, they had the opportunity to arm themselves outside. It was hidden behind busy days, but it certainly was. On that day, when the king''s city was covered in darker clouds, Ain took Chris on official business in the castle town. The business was completed after the evening, when the azure sun sank across the horizon. ... suddenly it began to rain. I thought I heard the sound of rain from afar, and the part of the castle where they lived began to rain. Ain has always liked walking lately, and there is no carriage. If they had waited, the carriage would have come home, but after that, they had a job to do at the castle.So I don''t have time to wait long. When I started thinking about going home wet in the rain, the Kintetsu Knight who was accompanying me approached and said to Ain, who was resting under the building. "If you don''t mind, please use your umbrella while you wait for the carriage." That''s what Ain handed me an umbrella. He turned his gaze between the retreating Kintetsu Knight and the umbrella. "... you know..." "Yes? What''s the matter?" "If you like, just Chris can use it." "No, or vice versa." "I don''t care." "I care!If only Ain-sama could get wet in the rain, I''d go home wet with her! " As such, you can''t use an umbrella by yourself. And they had no intention of waiting for the carriage, so they had umbrellas, but they turned into castles wet in the rain. In that case, Ain mouthes his thoughts. "Then we''ll have to use this umbrella alone." This is definitely better than getting wet. "... together?" Chris listened carefully.I understood the situation with plenty of time and a few dozen seconds. "Um! That''s what I mean with you... with you!?" Ain, who didn''t know what it meant, spread his umbrella and said two of them would be inside. "I don''t think it''s noticeable because it''s raining, so I want you to put up with it only today." "... it''s getting closer." "I know." "... don''t you want to come near me?" Anxiously told, Ain sighed deeply and stroked her head a little violently. Instead of showing anxiety about her hair disturbance, she was gladly sharpening her lips. In that case, Ain took a step forward with his umbrella spread out. "Here, let''s go home." Ah, Ain-sama! With Ain forcibly pulling his arm, Chris slipped his body into the umbrella. She persists in defying the momentum. No, I put my body on Ain''s arm without defying him, and I put my arms together. Her chest was pressed against Ain''s arm over her shirt, delivering the sound of an early bell to Ain in heat and warmth. "There are other people around." "That''s not the problem!Are you sure?! Even if I reopen it and connect my hands! " Fine. "--- Ah, that...?" Well, that''s what I''m going to say today. Having gone by himself, Chris silenced without saying anything. The force is applied to grasp Ain''s arm, bringing the body closer to nature. "If you''re told later that you''re lying or that you can''t do it, I''m confident you''ll be infidel for decades." All I could do was calm down the beat that was too fast. Even so, the bell must have been early, but the tension after that was pleasant and relaxed as the heart rushed them. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Chris, who was dreaming about what had happened before, woke up and looked up at a different ceiling. I see. Yesterday I stayed in a detached house in Strom... "Er... yesterday..." Instead of jumping into the sea with Ain, Chris let him jump into the sea by hugging Ain, and enjoyed their time for a while before returning to the Mansion. That''s right, they were dressed, and they both got wet in the sea, so they avoided going back from the front.Of course, it was embarrassing. So he went back to the Mansion behind closed doors, looked nasty, and went back to everyone. "I feel a little lonely... because I had such a dream..." I''ve never felt this way since I woke up in the morning. I became anxious and wondered if it had been a dream until yesterday. But I immediately saw the star crystal at hand and stroked my chest down. "I want to see you right now....." When she wore her shirt on Negrije, she slightly stepped towards the door.Open it gently and make sure there is no one in the hallway. Fortunately, nobody was there until dawn. He then knocked at Ain''s room with his fast feet. The answer was immediately "Yes?When he returned, Chris stepped into Ain''s room. When I get inside, I don''t see Ain. I think it was the bedroom with the bed, and Chris walked straight to it. Ain was there as expected.While he was sitting in bed and changing his clothes, he wore his pants, but the shirt he wore on top was still fastening the button. Chris saw it and was driven by uncontrollable sweet feelings. It was Chris. Chris was somewhat dissatisfied, wondering who else he thought he was. But not all the sweet feelings disappear. Instead, only your dissatisfaction quickly disappears and you head towards Ain, who is lowering his hips on the bed. "... I''m sorry, I want to sweeten it." Chris said so and hugged Ain as he sat down. He rubs his face sweetly against his chest plate, puts a lot of effort into his back turned arm, and leaves his whole body to rub against each other. Ain had never been sweet before, but she accepted Chris without stopping and gently stroked her back head. "What''s wrong, suddenly?" "I wanted to sweeten it.I have no problem with that. " "I see... it''s easy to understand" Sweet Chris rubbed his body so that Ain''s body, which was on the way to holding his shirt, was gradually exposed.Also, even Chris wore only one Negrije under his shirt, and he didn''t hold the button firmly, so it was stuck. White feet peeking from the hem of the shirt and shadows of hills peeking from the chest. Unlike elf costumes, they are inflammatory and breathtaking. Unconscious of her condition, she approached her face to provoke Ain and interacted once, twice and three times to pinch his lips. Sometimes I turn my face against the light, but I immediately lose the feeling I want to sweeten and stare at each other, and then I pinch my lips again. But that time will come to an end. I surprised Chris by saying that Ain remembered "oh." "What''s wrong...?" "... I''m sorry, maybe we should just stay away for a while." "----I don''t want to... I don''t want to leave yet..." But this time you should have listened to Ain. As soon as there were two of them, Ain said,It was Chris. "That''s why I said it was better for Ain to leave... "Ah, oh...?" "Uh-oh!?" The door to Ain''s room was open, and even more so, the door to the bedroom was also open. By the way, it was Martha who came.Martha left King''s Landing before the sun rose, and came under Ain not even a few decades later. Martha was away from Ain once she was asked to work. That''s why she carried her legs here without knocking. And Chris is stiff.It''s like it''s frozen. "This is, uh..." Martha was unusually confused. Chris was sweet to Ain on the bed, so it would have been a lie not to be confused. But Martha looked at Chris''s arm and guessed. That''s the rumored "hidden treasure of the deep sea", and I don''t know what happened yesterday anymore. After all, Martha said nothing more. Lastly, I lowered my head before leaving this room. "... it looks like I''m still dreaming." "It''s real." "... it''s strange. Even though it''s in my dreams, Ain-sama''s feelings are very clear." That''s because it''s real. Chris began to tap Ain''s chest plate weakly.Shake your head to the left and right and shake your glossy hair overhead on the bed. "Okay, let''s take it." She buried her face on Ain''s chest plate and said her neck was bright red. "But I have an excuse too." "Er... what do you mean?" It makes no sense to make an excuse to Ain, but she talks about it to do something about this embarrassment. "----there''s nothing you can do about wanting to sweeten someone you like...!" When Chris finished, he raised his face and he had a lot of tears in his jewel-like eyes. She sharpened her lips and insisted that there was nothing she could do. She was desperate to reopen them and lay her lips on Ain again. 540 A dream I havent seen in a long time. The head of Paradise looked up at the dragon girl and stretched out his trembling arm. While squatting and spreading blood all over your body. By his own will, which was by far the strongest in the paradise, the old man rolled his anger and grabbed the ankle of the girl who had begun walking. "Betray your clan, Flame Dragon Princess." The girl stopped and listened to the voice. Then the hot air strokes the girl''s cheek.This paradise, which had a reputation for its beautiful nature from outside, now has no shadow of being surrounded by a girl''s fire. "When we live in this land, we will die in this land....!Behavior to protect this land is the extreme of arrogance....! " "--- Can I think of sealing the bottle that tried to get out of here?" "If that''s for the immutable reason of our paradise... for tens of thousands of years..." Then he shall tear off the limbs of the lion, and make it a vessel for the inheritance.Is that what the chief says? " "Then for our paradise....!For eternal peace....! " The girl spreads tears on her cheeks, shaking her clothes and spreading tears. Then put one hand on the dot. Say goodbye, Father. Now is the time for a relentless firecracker. And the land of the dragonmen, which was called Paradise, was wrapped in the Fire, and they devoured all beings to ashes. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The girl was unusual for a dragon man born in paradise, and was interested outside the village. Although there have been some people who have been interested outside the village before, most of them talk only from a young age. Others also follow the paradise code and give up going out. For this reason, there has never been a single existence that does not give up like a girl. ----The girl is now in a neutral city. We finally got there and beyond, there was a sight we had never seen before. Six months and dozens of days had passed since I left Paradise, but I was finally touched by the outside world that I had heard rumors about. Give me your name. It was a neutral organization around the world called the Alliance that carried its legs. I have work to do if I go to the guild. They had access to information from all over the world, as well as some aspects of mediating work around the world-they relied on information from a book that the girl saw in paradise when she was a young kid to ask the residents and bring her legs to the guild. "I can''t write a common word. I''ve got a lot to say." "Don''t worry. As long as it''s not that minority language, there''s basically nothing wrong with it.Which language were you speaking? " "... Dragon Language" "Oh, that''s unusual." So, is it okay or not? "Excuse me. As long as it''s dragon language, there''s no problem." The girl began writing at once. Written characters are awkward because of little experience in writing them. I can''t help but feel ashamed at the gaze of the Alliance staff I was staring at. When she remembers something and fills it in, the girl says with a bit of pride, her nose is rough and she says, "Is this okay?" "Are you sure your name is Serra?" Ah. "Then the registration fee is ----------------------------------------------------"It''s been updated a long time ago. " So, what do you think? "I don''t mind. It''s not something I can''t use in particular." Sera was starting to get a little irritated. I was hoping to get on with my story if it was okay. "This is Sera-san''s status card.Please be careful not to lose it. " "What happens if I lose it?" "There is a fee for reissuing" "Is that all?" "Yes, but someone may see the missing status card and see something about Cella from that information.This is not an issue involving the Alliance, but it is possible to reach out to those who know the information in the form of a request. " "............ Hooray" Sella turned to the status card as she finished talking. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Serra Rank: F [Job] Flame Dragon Princess [Energy] 42904 [Magic] 71379 [Attack] 31784 [Defense] 19230 [Agility] 67772 [Skill] Flame Dragon Princess ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The status card I saw for the first time was fresh.I didn''t know how many numbers were written, but it was fresh and interesting anyway. "I want money to live.How can I earn money? " "It''s dangerous, but basically it''s about killing monsters, asking them to gather materials for monsters, etc.... and gathering rare ore." "Okay, well, why don''t you fix the job properly?" "No, I can''t." Sera, who was about to have a blue muscle on her forehead, looked desperately at her and asked with a smile. Why not? "Because of Sera-sama''s lack of rank, we can''t accept dangerous requests yet." "So what do we do?" "Please start with a request that can be ordered at F rank.If we succeed 100 times in a row, we will be promoted to E rank. " "Again troublesome.... So, when you''re ranked, you can take orders for a crusade." "At least from D rank." "What should I do from E to D." "We have achieved 200 E rank requests in a row." It seemed like it was dripping, but I couldn''t help but decide this. It was Cella herself who decided to take a job in the guild, even if she had room for rebellion if it was a forced decision.And because it was Cela who wanted to live freely in the outside world, it was a mistake to complain about these rules. "Select a request from the bulletin board.In general, it is not necessary to contact people who want to do this work.What we need is something for advanced people, such as B and A. " "Oops... you got it." Sella headed toward the board with a heavy foothold. There were people who looked like beasts and ordinary people, as well as people who reminded me of reptiles.It was Cela''s pleasure to see these sights outside, but unfortunately, I don''t feel very comfortable right now.I had to find a job and think about what I was going to do. Let''s go to the west mountain. "Ah, if you take the medicinal herb on the way, it''ll be pocket money.There''s plenty of colonies in that mountain. " While listening to the voices of well-equipped adventurers, Sella finds a request that can also be accepted by F rank. Sometimes I wanted you to look for a lost pet. I was hoping you could help me clean the house. I wanted to rebuild the cabin, so I just asked for help... and I couldn''t say anything. However, I have a request that bothers me. It is a collection of medicinal herbs, regardless of the number required. It was stated that you can accept orders as many times as you want, and if you bring me the required number, I will give you a one-time achievement reward. After seeing it, Serra quickly returned to the reception. "Can I be promoted if I bring herbs a hundred times!?" "Yes, but it''s hard to collect a hundred times around town." "Mm, mmm... then..." I remembered the words of the adventurers earlier. "I hear there is a herd area in the western mountains.Can I collect them there? " "No problem... there''s a C-rank monster in the western mountain..." "All right, all right! Wait, wait, wait!Don''t bring it to me right away! " Thus, Serra took her first step as an adventurer. The western mountain is a few days'' walk away.But Sella returned to town in just one day and surprised the whole Alliance. While receiving hundreds of rewards for her achievements, she hunted several monsters in the western mountains and sold them all at once as ingredients. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The E rank and D rank requests were attacked in a similar way. It was a little troublesome when I went up to C rank. From here on out, not only do we crush monsters, but we also have to fulfill the Alliance''s requests, so we can no longer meet the requirements for a promotion. But the rank went up well. After a month, it reaches rank B, and after two months, it reaches rank A. By the end of the year, I had been promoted to the S rank of 1% of the adventurers. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Serra Rank: S [Job] Flame Dragon Princess [Energy] 46364 [Magic] 78941 [Attack] 41409 [Defense] 22245 [Agility] 68000 [Skill] Flame Dragon Princess ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I also enjoyed getting my status up and running smoothly. Differences from being in Paradise greatly contribute to everyday pleasure. The battle experience is still great. Born to be the most talented person in Paradise''s history, the owner was growing too well in the outside world. "Sera-sama" It was the guild receptionist in one country who called her. "The royal family has requested your nomination." "No, I don''t like powerful people." "Are you sure? If it is a mission request from a state approved by the Alliance, the elements necessary for promotion are all at once -" "If only I could listen. Say it." Now, Serra had one goal. It''s to be an adventurer. ----Rank does not end with S. Nevertheless, some say S rank is the apex. There is a reason for this, because in addition to making a special request, we must exceed certain criteria that the Alliance recognizes. "Why, it''s just a request for an assassination." "But personally, I disagree." Hmm? "It is Grand Lizard, the target of the assassination, but it is a monster who originally asked the X-rank.However, Sera-sama''s rank is S, so she pinches SS and has two higher difficulties. " Serra, who was listening, ate sweet bread while receiving the material from the receptionist.In addition to the appearance of a monster called the Grand Lizard, it describes its special powers. "Can I be promoted to X-rank at dawn when I have achieved my crusade?" "Normally, it''s impossible, but in view of the special circumstances this time, Guild HQ also said they would consider it. But...." "Isn''t it dangerous?" "Yes, there are no penalties for rejection, so I don''t think it''s a good idea." Well, let''s entrust it to you. "... are you sure you want to do this?" "I''m not going to push you.It doesn''t matter. " A few days later, Serra left the kingdom of this country. She quickly crushed the Grand Lizard, who had been asked by the royal family, which prompted her to bombard the entire world. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó One day, Serra made noise in a country in the deep sea. "Your status card is broken!Why is this number 100? " It does not contain status information as before, and the job fields have disappeared.Instead, it was written with a large number "100" in the middle of the card. The noisy guild receptionist was calm in contrast to Serra. "----I don''t know what to say from my mouth, so let''s go under the branch manager." She was calmly surprised. Then take Serra to the room behind the guild. That''s a familiar place for Serra these days.More than a decade ago, Serra, who had been promoted safely to Rank X, had been doing special requests for a while. It is the office of the Guild''s branch chief that is asked about his client, no matter where he lives.I have made several requests in this country, so I was familiar with the branch manager. "Branch Manager" "What''s going on?..... Slowly.Did you know that Sera-sama was with you? " "Nothing happened!What the hell is this status card?I didn''t do anything, but it broke! " "Hmm... do you mind if I take a look?" Oh no! In front of Serra, the branch manager looked at the status card with a cool face on her straight face and lightly fixed her glasses. It doesn''t change, it just says 100 with a number. "I thought this would happen." Branch manager! Then Sera-san... "Oh, it looks like our guild''s system has officially taken the last seat of the Sequencer." The branch manager and the receptionist are talking face-to-face. However, Sera, who was a party to the conversation, was uncomfortable. "Let me explain! Explain what I''m talking about!" Sera, who was standing over the desk, pounded on the desk!and asked with both hands. "As you may know, X is the largest rank our guild has ever certified." "I know! I''ll make it easier for you!" "Yes, because X has more say than the royalty of a first-class nation, even in a country approved by the Alliance." "But that doesn''t matter!What happened to your stat card! " "----This is the proof of the Sequencer." Sera finally shut up. "Speaking of the Sequencer... are you talking about that Sequencer?" "Yes, as you know, the world is infinitely wide.There are barriers in some places, and some areas cannot be reached without going beyond dimensions, but all one.It''s a connected world. " The branch manager continues, "And." "Multiplying the number of stars by the number of stars is not enough, among those people...Literally beyond the control of our guilds, which exist all over the world - that is, beyond human reason, the Sequencer. " Sella knew about it. Of course, she herself was aiming for it. (¡­¡­¡­¡­ 100 seats exception. The strongest of 100 seats) When I talked to a hundred people, there was a feeling that the number was quite large. But the world is wide. As the branch manager said earlier, multiplying the number of stars by the number of stars is far from the number of people in the world. "Why not?" "Why?" "Suddenly, it was the last seat in the sequence." "There is no need to say anything else from here, but the Sequencer is determined by his influence, as well as by his judgment criteria centered on fighting power.The other day, Sera-sama crushed the leader of the lost Kaijin clan.Maybe that''s what''s affecting it. " "... I see." "But sequences can be stripped of.As individuals who are more influential and powerful than Serra in the last seat appear, Serra''s status card will be restored. " Sera, who returned the status card, listened silently as she watched it. It has only been a few decades since I left Paradise.I didn''t expect you to be so suddenly in a position of purpose. "And this is my advice." You''re the only one with a branch manager? There was a bit of arrogance in Serra''s head, but now I don''t think anyone would have thought that the guild clerk would advise Serra. ----But... "Never reach out to a superior.Especially those over fifty. " The words shook her head for a while. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Hundreds of years passed. After that, Serra learned as she traveled and lived. I''ve learned something since I became a Sequencer.It means that Sequencers rarely have anyone to reach without personal strength. For example, if you become the king of a giant nation that the Alliance has certified, it is particularly likely to increase.The reason is simple and too influential for the world. Even though their personal strength was inferior to that of other adventurers, they simply said "I don''t like that country" and have the power to take a lot of lives. These facts were taken into account, and I learned that there are occasional sequencers. But it seems that only the subordinates are allowed to talk about it. Especially if you''re in the top 50. The branch manager who advised Sella when she fulfilled her role as a Sequencer was overwhelmed. Beyond this, even Serra, who was born a genius and lived without fail, was a life-threatening existence. --- Okay. With these thoughts in mind, Sella was in a garden laid in the imperial castle of a certain country. Over the past few years, Serra has been a guest in this country.This country was a third-class country certified by the Alliance, so it wasn''t attracted to the country. I ran into this country by chance, and I ran into a princess in the castle. That''s why I was invited as a friend of the princess. At first, I intended to return to my journey in a few days. However, in addition to the presence of her first friend, Sella remembered her attachment to this country, which was very cozy. I noticed that it had been a year, and a few years now. "Sarah! What are you doing?" A friend, the princess, carries her leg under her, who leaves her back in a large tree planted in the garden and barely gives her a status card. "Hmm? Ah... is that you?" "Oh, my God! I came to see you!" "Okay, okay. So don''t shake your body." "So, what were you doing?" "As you can see, I looked at the status card." "... ah, you''re up again." Unlike hundreds of years ago, the ranking has risen to 28 rather than 100. When I saw it last week, it was about 29, so it must have gone up during this time. "Looks like it''s not your dream to stay in tenth place." "Hah... I guess I can''t..." "Why!? It''s not like I''m giving up!" "I don''t know you.When I say "sequencer," I don''t say "adult and child...", but it makes a difference like an idiot. " "Good luck! Same as ever!" "Of course! I can''t do anything I can''t do!" It was fun. I never thought I''d feel so rich just by tapping my friend. Serra was thinking of watching the princess die at this time.And after a normal human being, the princess, has completed her life, she tries to travel again. But it wasn''t long before the fun days ended. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "You want to marry your lord?" One day, Serra heard from the princess under the usual tree. There was an offer of friendship from a nation of celestial beings far away from this country. It means she wants to marry her friend''s princess, as Sella said.Everything is because the prince of the Heavenly Nation saw the princess at a previously held party and wanted to put it nearby. "Don''t idiots tell you to take a break?Marry them.The Lord, a pure man, will be abandoned as soon as he grows old and buried in a corner of the ghetto. " "Yeah... that''s what your father said..." Then you can say no. The princess shook her head to the side. "No, it''s a first-class country." "When I do, I''ll let you out." But the princess shook her head. "You know Sera, too.There''s a serial in that country. " Sella blushed. Though there are many kingdoms dominated by celestial beings, I remembered that there were serialists in the kingdom of celestial beings close to this kingdom. It is also higher than Serra''s nineteenth place. It is the top twenty monsters even though an absolute difference in combat power occurs even if one goes up. "--- Albino''s Angel (,,,,,,,,,)," All I know is that the man is silver-haired. They say they have a special power from birth, but the details are unknown. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The princess married her in less than a year. Then, Sella was angry with herself.When she bids farewell to the King and the castles she has taken care of, she becomes immersed in the Guild of the First Class Nation. I wanted strength. I wanted unreasonable power to resist irrationality. I was aware that I had a rare say and power in searching around the world, but I''ve been frustrated with that helplessness ever since the princess got married. 28, 27, and 26... 25, 24, and 23. The sera sequence continued to rise at an unprecedented rate over the years. Thirteen years after she broke up with the princess, her rank rose to twentieth, and there was one more, called the angel of Albino, whom she had spoken of. This surprised alliances around the world. Originally, there are people who take hundreds of years to get one sequence up. Until then, the absolute mechanism was the sequence. "Why is he here?" I have been in contact with the former princess every year, or once every few months, by letter. But in the past thirteen years, I have never brought my foot to the kingdom of the heavens. I wanted to avoid stepping into a country where there are other Sequencers and also superiors as much as possible. I''m glad it''s a problem for me alone, especially if I think it''ll cause trouble for the country I took care of. "... you want me to stop you?" The man who was the Crown Prince when he married is now the King. The King is trying to expand his territory. The Tenjin people have a very long life.As a result, Sella knew very well that the resources were never exceeded. I''m sure that''s why we''re going to the surrounding countries this time. But the problem is with the surrounding countries. In the former princess''s letter, it is written in a code that only Serra understands. Our country will be destroyed. This code was created when the former princess played with Serra when she was still young. I''m not a former princess who jokes about things like this. "He is the fifteenth queen... who has no say" And unlike other species, after thirteen years old will come. As the Heavenly King marries many queens, at least it is not of a colourless nature.Instead, it should be the opposite. In other words, the former princess''s voice in particular is diminishing. I have to go. Sera remembered the letter and made up her mind. To protect our friends and the country we spent with them. She talks to the guild receptionist who received the letter. "I''m sorry, I didn''t ask for anything." Thus, Serra returned to the country where she had lived with the former princess for the first time in a long time. It took weeks. Finally, I can see the terrain near the country where I spent a few years.Tears appeared on my eyelids in the familiar sight, but I didn''t have time to soak in sentiment. Serra hurried further to the land of memories. "... why not?" I didn''t. The country, all of it. There was only rubble and the sights of people who thought it belonged to the Heavenly Nation and developed their homes and lands. All the memories were gone. A few days later, Serra heard from an adventurer who lived secretly behind the mountain. This area was attacked by the Heavenly Clan more than six months ago, and all the territory belonged to the Heavenly Clan. Serra thought. It seems that there is still room for the letter from the former princess to be destroyed. But instead of that, it was attacked and destroyed six months ago. Sera murmured when she had finished thinking. "Heavenly people, what have you done to your friends?" ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A few more weeks later, Serra was in the kingdom of Heaven. It is a powerful country where many floating continents come together, and the Alliance will naturally be regarded as a first-class nation. There is another "privileged state" in the country, but it is a rare power in the world. "King of Fire. It''s a pleasure to meet you." It was silver-haired to welcome Serra. The silver hair is long enough to reach my waist. The behavior of standing up was sophisticated and elegant, and even for Serra, who had risen to the twentieth place in the sequence, there was some creepy strength. "Nice to meet you, Albino Angel. Hurry up, but..." "Oh, our Majesty is looking forward to seeing you, too.Let''s go, I''ll show you to the royal palace. " Serra followed Albino''s angel and left behind the anchorage of her previous airship. The kingdom of the heavens is beautiful and majestic. A white castle town with all its sophistication is as clean as ever. "This is the carriage to the royal palace.It''s a monster to pull, but don''t worry too much. " The luxurious carriage was pulled by two golden haired, lion-like monsters.But the lower body is also like a horse, but the other monster is also like a bird. "I''m not familiar with monsters." "It was born of a secret technique passed down to the heavens by the name of Vaafar.It''s like a magician who drops a sinner''s neck and creates a medium of magic left over from his body. " "I see, a monster with bad taste." That being said, Sera got into the carriage. Albino''s angel, sitting face-to-face, had been watching Serra, but Serra had been looking out the window without looking at her. And then... "Angel Leader" "Angel Leader" Every time they passed each other outside the window, the knights who saw the angels of Albino said so. "What was that?" "I am in charge of judgment to protect the righteousness and purity of Heaven.That''s why they call me Angel Commander. " "Hmm... judgment..." "By the way, Flame King, what do you think of the trial?" "I don''t know. It will punish the culprit." Albino''s angel smiled little at the words he threw up. "The judgment is liberation and salvation.Perhaps it is the only gospel that can be given to the blind without consciousness. " "I remember the Heavenly Lords saying that they would never make mistakes." "Sure, some people say that.But I don''t think so.We are almost at the opposite end of old age, but the mind is bound to age. [M]If you do, you''ll forget respect.Respect for living and acting correctly. " "And you''re guilty.It''s your job to judge that. " "That''s right. That''s why people have to shine.I have to thank you for being born and be faithful to myself. " I thought Sera was a troublesome man. I know what you''re trying to say, but apparently the values are so far away from me that they don''t understand. "Your words are contradictory." "Haha, is that so?" "What if you live faithfully to yourself and that is far from most justice?Against the righteousness of your enlightenment? " With that, Albino''s angel says. "I told you. He said that justice is a salvation." Then he stopped and turned to Serra. "There is no need for salvation or openness if there is an individual shine that does not involve the consciousness of others.----That''s why those who shine don''t need a trial. " and smiled. Sera sighed and sighed and thought it was pointless. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The royal palace is far wider and luxurious. Sera, who carried her foot while she was watching, did not try to get on her knees.On the contrary, he came before the king of the heavens, making himself mighty royal. Albino''s angel was alone at the edge of the gaze, laughing as he watched. I''m here to see my friend. "Dragon Man, let the rest show the utmost respect for its power.But that''s the same for you.I will not speak to the LORD if I do not be courteous. " "--- I have no head to hang on to those who destroyed my friend''s country." The king laughed when he heard Serra''s words. I laughed. He stood up laughing and standing in front of Serra. "Are you here to die?" "Heavenly man with a broken tribe.Your mouth stinks. " That is the greatest insult to the human being. The king frowned and took a breath knowing that Serra was ready. But he didn''t just get hit. Immediately he clapped his hand, called the knight, received a letter and necklace from the knight, and handed it to Serra. The necklace was worn by the former princess from an early age. When Sera opens the letter violently, she reads through the words written there. This was a note of apology for Serra. Six months ago, the former princess prepared a letter to Sella asking for help, and soon afterwards, the king decided to overcome the blockade and attack the country. With regard to the reason why the letter did not arrive under Serra, the king said that the Heavenly Civilian had decided to wait a while before sending it thinking about what it would be like. Still, the king is still strong. "King of Fire, come to my country." "... which mouth would you say that with?" "Let''s stick to this mouth." "You''re stupid. Instead of collapsing the tribe of gods, it was as foolish as an undead who had even solved his brain.Now I know that it makes sense to stink. " "---and the king of fire, the lord, is foolish." There was a noise coming out of Kotsu and the angel of Albino. He is a superior to Serra and a ten-place sequencer. The king was therefore strong. "Why? If you wanted the power of a wizard, you just had to make my friend happy.As long as I coexisted with my friend''s country, I helped him as much as I could! " "Nah, so I don''t know when the Alliance will treat you like a privilege." "No way... you..." I have heard that the natives of this land are dissatisfied with the lack of special status.However, the Alliance is only neutral. It was not a first-class state because it was not that kind of person, so even if I complain, it doesn''t change. But it''s not like there''s no way to give it to someone special. That ''s-- "I tried to be special by expanding the country and increasing the size of the country." The footsteps approached again from behind. The king shrugged his shoulders in front of him. "Our kingdom of the heavens is not privileged, it is not forgiven." Sera leans down and shakes her shoulders. Did you destroy that country with your friends?No, I''m sure of it. The king in front of me just said it, and I have no doubt about it. Sera, who shook her shoulders, remembered her past. Did you do something similar to yourself and the Heavenly King who jumped out of paradise in search of freedom?and my heart twitched. But naturally, Serra and the Heavenly King''s behavior cannot be identical. Sella just wanted to go out, and she was about to be sealed off and her limbs cut off, and she was about to be kept alive just to produce a heir. So I resisted. There can be no one who does not resist. "Fuck you." ----At Serra''s feet, the fire began to grow. The Lord of the footsteps playing behind him noticed, and while he was watching, he was wrapped in flames. "Aghh... this is...!?" For a while, the king was overbearing. With special magic equipment, she was wrapped in a barrier to escape Serra''s pyramids. However, it will soon crack. The king saw the angel of Albino with his wolf eyes. He won''t kill Serra, even though he''s a sequencer for a time like this. "What are you doing!" I told you, Your Majesty. "I''m not gonna ask you a question!Hurry up... hurry up! " "It looks like you forgot to come, so let''s say it again." He relentlessly speaks. "Unless I am attacked, I will not release more power than the Fire King''s first.That''s why I told you never to despise the Flame King. " "But...!" "Hah... I''ve been watching you since you were a kid, but I''m surprised you can see the bottom so fast." "Hey! You--ah... the barrier is cracked... hot... wait... hey...!" Fire pillars burned down the hall of sight. However, only one King was sacrificed, and no other Heavenly One was killed. This is the rational behavior of Serra, who could not be a young dragon girl. Apart from the king in front of him, there will be others who coldly hit the former princess.But Sella doesn''t have the skills to judge it. That''s why I didn''t want to kill you indiscriminately. If I did that, I would have fallen into the same place as the King who had turned into a charcoal burner. "Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!Fire King! You''re amazing!I can''t believe you killed the King with your life! " "Come if you want, but I''ll resist as much as I can." "... I''ll stop it. Instead, let''s talk about adults." Albino''s angel smiles darkly and walks in front of Serra. As he continued at that step, he kicked over the King, who had become a charcoal extinguisher, and sat down on the throne and saw Serra. "I will teach you the Heavenly People who were cold-blooded to your friends.So why don''t you pull back here for a second? " "I don''t know. If you''re a superior, you can kill him here." "That would be possible. But if we do, the country will collapse in the aftermath of the war.It looks like I want to take care of nature. [M]Unlike most people, nature is always beautiful. " It was a boat to cross for Serra, but I was confused if I could nod honestly. Until now, I had just killed the king with the intention of decisive death, but suddenly I couldn''t find an answer to this story. "Is it because of what I said earlier that you can kill the pigeon?" Albino''s angel was laughing at nothing. "But that''s all I''m talking about.I may show up under you someday. [M]Either it''s to judge you, or I want to see your shine. " "Oh, come on.I don''t want to see a pervert like you again. " "... don''t say that.Because now I feel like I want to judge you, and I want to see your shine. " Serra realized that any further questions were pointless and turned her back on Albino''s angel. "Where is my friend''s grave?" "No, if you want bones, will you take them from the service on your way home?" Oh, let''s do that. Serra took the remains of the former princess before leaving the royal palace and held them tightly in her chest. After boarding my return airship, I burst into tears like a baby in my private room. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Hundreds and hundreds of years passed. Since then, Sella has been living a life in which her savings have collapsed.The Alliance didn''t take requests thoroughly and kept living in expensive lodgings. Money doesn''t run out. Even if I had to start my life a few thousand times, I still had enough savings. One day, Serra was talking to a tribe of gods she happened to know. "Ishtal is a stupid woman.I know it''s for Velgk, but I did something I shouldn''t do as a tribe of gods. " Ishtal the Goddess of Time. It is about the old gods who were said to govern the time among the gods.But with her powers, she can''t influence history. For example, if it''s an event in an artificially created world, it''s a different story... "I suppose with Ishtar''s power, we can go back to the past." "... what is it? You can''t influence history, can you?" "It''s about possibilities. The Goddess of Time, anyway?It''s not necessarily because I''ve never been able to do it before. " This is ridiculous. "Really? But, Sela-chan, there''s something you want to start over.I have one, by the way! If I hadn''t had an affair with him by now... " "Don''t use the power of the Goddess of Time to help.And don''t call me Cella. " That''s how Sera stood up. As he walks away from the tavern seat he had enjoyed before, he throws gold coins at the tribe of the gods and begins to whisper. Go back to your room before you get drunk. After that, Sella acted quickly. First, at dawn, I visited the tribe of gods and asked for information about Ishtar. Everything said that Ishtar was aiming for a remote land, partly based in a place called the Ishtar Islands. Sella was stunned when she heard the position, but her heart was determined. But there''s something you want to start over, isn''t there? That word crosses my mind. That''s all Sella could think about. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó And then about a thousand years later. Sella now sighs from a room in the castle town, looking up at White Night Castle. I couldn''t see it because of the curtains, but I could see the room where Ain lived from here. "Again... I had a nostalgic dream..." As she murmured, she took the sweet bread and fruit water that were lying beside the bed, and began to devour them on the bed without being sloppy. 541 The day I first hated official business. One day, the castle servants were surprised by the sudden events. Just a few days ago, there was a historic disturbance in Strom, and the aftermath of it still hasn''t disappeared, so now it''s the royal castle. "... who are those guys?" A knight murmured in the castle. He had just seen a dozen handicraftsmen come to the castle, and had just dropped him off. I haven''t seen anything like it till today. I''ve been a knight in the castle for about twenty years.I have experienced many opportunities for your craftsmen to come to renovate and inspect the castle. However, all of them were contacted in advance. However, I didn''t hear from you this time. As he leaned his head, the Knight of the Guards passed by him. "What did the others come to the castle for?" The Kintetsu Knight stopped and remained silent for a moment. I put my arms together and wondered if I would answer. Still, at the end, I smiled and opened my mouth. "There''s no need to wonder. It''s like a celebration." "Ke, is this a celebration...?" "We''ll get back to you in a few days.Do you mind if I ask you a favor now? " ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ Huh The knight lowers his head in gratitude to the Kintetsu Knight who answered that he had been shut down or was in a similar situation. Afterwards, I saw the Kintetsu Knight leave, then looked up at the ceiling and the castle. "Something like a celebration..." What is something like a celebration (,,,,,,,) of a gourmet craftsman coming? The knight dropped off the unexpected and the new artisan. ----A few days later, all the people working in the castle were contacted. First of all, the room Chris has been using will be empty.Chris is moving the room to a new level. In addition, each new rule was accompanied. As long as Chris is working as a knight, she will behave as she has always done regardless of her status or position. However, the other time was different from before, basically via the Kintetsu Knight. This is an ancient tradition of the present era, which has been transformed into mortal remains. And the precept applies to those who are royalty. Recently, there were princesses as free as Katima, and princes as liberal as Ain. Therefore, it does not give a stronger meaning than in the past, but only within the scope of common sense -. But the significance of the criticism does not matter at this time. It was this that became applicable to Chris and that changed the location of Chris''s room that attracted everyone''s interest. ---Because the room. "Princess, are you used to this room?" "Um... Martha? That''s why I call you that..." "I''m sorry about this.I couldn''t help but be pleased that Chris finally lived on this floor (,,,,,,). " The fact that the royal room was at the top of the line reminded everyone in the castle of the fact. Ein and Chris had a big event that changed their relationship. "But isn''t the deployment too fast!?" "That''s what I''ve been thinking.How about some tea, by the way? " "... I''ll take it." In Chris''s cup, which she nodded a little lost, Martha poured the cold tea that she had brought to lunch in the summer. "It was completed less than a week after we worked on it.We''ve been checking Master Krone''s arm again while serving. " Huh? "Eh, well... I''m sorry about this.Didn''t you tell me that the series of events was caused by Krone''s proposal? " "Nh... that''s why you talked so fast..." "Yes, Krone planned the night of the disturbance in Strom and contacted Graf to secure the materials and restrain your craftsmen''s appointments." Unlike Ain, Krone did not leave the castle that day and was being chased by the executive in the castle. At the same time, while considering how to deal with the towns that had been attacked by monsters, I was scheduling the transportation of necessary supplies and adjusting the movement of the knights over and over again. Those who did her job said they were amazed at the speed of the work. In the meantime, Martha carried her legs to Krone''s office many times. When Krone went to take a break while on duty, she was supposed to have taken a good break, but it was unusual for her to check the equipment in the castle in such a place - it was also a document with equipment for the royal family. Martha opened her mouth. When asked how unusual it was, Krone replied with a gentle smile, "Fufu, you''ll need it soon."Martha, who twisted her neck, continued, "I''m sure because I just heard from Marco." I have been organizing my feelings for years. Krone, who clearly said that he liked and valued Chris, was delighted about them, as he put it. It''s me. May I come in? Then Krone arrived, as if he had seen the right time. "Yes, it''s okay!" And Chris answered, and Krone stepped into the room. Looking at the clone, they thought they were really beautiful people - and they were in the room. Even men of the same sex breathed in the elegance of the subtle works and behavior that they noticed because they were rather homosexual.Her clear eyes were pure and her silky hair shaking like wings every time she walked. "Why are you both sitting still about me...." "... I thought you were really beautiful." "What happened suddenly?Chris, you don''t have to try to get me up. " "No, I''m not. I just fell in love with him because I thought he was really beautiful.That''s why I''m serious. " Martha, who was standing by, thought. In the history of Ishtalica, there have been differences between the queens, but these two are fine. Confident, I watched the queens of the future quietly. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Today, the Knights'' training grounds were private. Ain stands in the middle of the martial arts stage. Lloyd, Dill, and Marco hold the sword against Ain, weakening, and seeing Ain hold the sword against a natural body. There was no initial word.All three of them stood by more than ten times as a sign. Until now, Marco has taken the lead.By suppressing the front of Ain, the remaining two managed to close the gap. The results are all devastating. Whether Ain can be suppressed as a prerequisite was a major challenge, and it was never achieved. And this time, too. "Again, may I borrow your breast?" "Ah, many times..." However, Marco twisted his body in front of Ain and swirled his black sword to slip his body. At first glance, it turns to the back of Ain as soft as a clear current or as a vine. Ain did not distract himself from the signs of Marco''s sword, but looked in front of him without looking back. I don''t see Dill. And Lloyd suddenly fills the distance. "Of course, I owe you my breast! Nuuuuuhhhhh!" A shadow of a giant sword approaching Ain''s head with the might of the marshal shaking the sky. Apart from that, a wave of wind approached directly beside Ain.Ain''s gaze was reflected on the edge by a bullet-like dill that dashed golden eagerness. "This kind of attack is unintentional, but... forgive me!" The first one is Lloyd in front of us, in order of attack. It could be Marco in the middle of the spin, or Dill coming right from the side, trying to take the back at the next point. Too many elements are packed into an instant event.A series of swords all aimed at getting one from Ain. (©¤ ©¤ Aim) Ain was calm. At this point, I calmly identified the attack as a threat to me and thought about how I could catch Lloyd''s sword. The conclusion is: "Is it right to push it back?" While catching Lloyd''s sword, he pushed forward and spread his scaffold. Nuuu!? Lloyd''s gigantic body, groaning, was lightly pressed, and sometime he knelt on the floor without facing his sinking hips. When I realized that Ain''s sword was above my head, I pushed down Lloyd''s sword and played the giant body. "The decision-maker looks like Marco, but at the end of the day, Dill plays a team to take one." Ain doesn''t turn around and doesn''t cut into a dill. I just had a sharp thrust at one point. With so much momentum that he couldn''t stop moving anymore, it was difficult to hold on to Dill, who was in the sword swinging movement.At the tip of my eyebrows, I felt the illusion that I was being sucked up. All we can do is give up. I couldn''t stop the attack, but I was able to escape with a pathetic rebellion. There''s only one left. Only the demon in the tuxedo. He is a sword monster standing on a frontier that neither Dill nor Lloyd can reach. The knights who were visiting are well aware of that.Marco used to face knight training when he had time, so he knew his strength with his own hands. But how about that? Without turning around, Marco grabbed Ain''s sword and twisted his cheeks... and his legs retracted. I even felt numb and stunned in front of my body with complete strength. "Not yet... not yet...!" I try to put some force into my feet, but I don''t get any. Conversely, your knees tremble and fall.The other way is on the floor. I finally realize here. Not only was the earlier sword full of strength, but it was also the result of a meticulous combination of techniques.The shock from the sword was eroding my body. --Until then! The knight who bought the referee didn''t know what it was. However, when I only confirmed that I had won or lost, I sweated on my forehead and uttered the word. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Title?" After that, Ain stood by several times and did it twenty times in total. The other three were still tired and resting, but Ain was talking to Warren as he walked down the hallway with a towel around his neck. "Yes, I was going to prepare a title for Chris, but I didn''t think it was necessary." "... you mean I''m involved?" "It''s the left. To be honest, if you''re dealing with royalty, it''s better to have a proper title.Even so, I was wondering if it would be better now because I''m Mr. Ain. " "Er... eh? What do you mean?" Ain asked back while wiping the sweat on her cheeks with a towel. "It''s more a feat than a bloodline.In view of the great work Ein has accomplished so far, it is only trivial, even for the Grand Duke.Then I went out of my way to prepare the title and thought... " "Well, um... I wonder what Chris thinks, by the way." "Actually, I''ve already heard that." Well, I guess I didn''t need an answer. "As I said, it was not necessary to consult with you for the first time." Speaking of which, Chris''s blood is good in the first place. It''s too good. According to thinkers, some will judge the format to be higher than the current royal family. But that''s not what I meant when I said it was unnecessary. "If you are by Ein''s side, he said you do not need a title.... it would cost a lot to give the title, so Chris thought it would be a waste. " Haha ©¤ ©¤ Looks like Chris. "However, please wait a moment for an official announcement about your engagement.Specifically, until Mr. Ain takes the throne.We will inform the people immediately afterwards. " "When you calm down." "Yes, it''s good that celebrations continue, but there are people who care about getting up before the wedding." Nevertheless, it is an open secret. If you look at Chris''s jewelry, everyone will know what''s going on.It is more difficult to predict, including the fact that her room moved to the hierarchy where the royal family lives. "So please take your time." "--nnh!? That''s it!?" Speaking of which, Ein was unexpectedly puzzled because it was about the Second Queen. "Yes, I''m not asking for anything else.It''s just an interim report. It''s just a confirmation. " "I see...." "If you say so, it''s fine as usual.I just need you to get along with me. " "I don''t think that''s a problem.I''ve never had a fight with anyone. " "That''s good. Let''s go through a fight and get along, but without it, we never get to know each other better.----So until autumn, I only worked in King''s Landing. " "... I wonder what happened." "If you don''t have a distant job, you can take your time." That''s what Warren said: he fished his pocket, and took out the parchment, which was rounded and stopped with thread.He hands it over to Ain. "Hurry up, it''s a nearby official business.In addition to visiting each group of research facilities, Ain will visit the Sage Cat Mansion (,,,) to meet with your director. " "What was the name of the last facility that came out?" "Oh? Didn''t you know?" Warren then removes the new parchment and gives it to Ain. Untied Ain spread the parchment as he walked, and after two seconds, he brutally remodeled it. "Cancel" "Ho ho ho... it won''t work.That''s where we spend a lot of money on important research, so please. " "... oh, my God." "I''ll let you know when it''s official." Ain hoped to catch a cold only on that day, but he remembered that he with toxicolytic EX was less likely to suffer from such things. Look up at the abundant sunlight pouring down the hallway and sigh again. "I definitely don''t want to go to Katima-san''s lab home..." After this, take a shower and have someone listen to you. He sweats his forehead and walks through the castle with Warren. 542 Its something Id like to keep in mind. After finishing the shower, Ein sat down on the sofa in the living room.My hair is still slightly moist.She was dressed in rough clothes, and there was some scent. Phew, sighing, he saw Ishtal, the sword standing at the table in front of him. "A-a-ah" I remember coming here. He forgot because he was busy until today and didn''t have time to think. Seems like you can strengthen it. A slight tone of voice reveals a story I''ve heard from Mutton and Shannon before. Whatever it was, I was talking about using Gulm materials to strengthen Ishtar.I wasn''t even in the corner of my head when I was fighting in Strom, and I couldn''t think back until today because I was desperate. I wanted to strengthen it. But there are some problems. "... I did it..." I looked up at the ceiling and looked down. Ain had lost sight of securing gum materials.Disappointed by the ride, he was stunned, but immediately changed his mood as visitors showed up. "Excuse me. Your Majesty wants to see Ein-sama. - Oh?"What''s the matter? " "Marco...." "Something seems to be bothering you.If you don''t mind, please contact this Marco. " Ain reveals the disappointment in his heart. It was pathetic and embarrassing, but I couldn''t keep my mouth shut with Marco. Don''t worry about that. Unlike Ain, who was becoming saggy, Marco replied with a plain look. "Our Dir Grayshire Commander''s orders have kept Named''s materials within our reach.Of course, that''s what Ein-sama does near the seaside, where he was able to use his power. " "...... but maybe......" "Yes, it was scattered by the aftermath of the battle, but many important materials such as magic stones and fangs are in the castle." "I''m so glad..." "Perhaps His Majesty called Ayn because of the incident.Your Majesty will be waiting for you in the meantime..... " "Thank you. Then we need to get dressed right away." As soon as Ein dried her still moist hair with a magic tool, she ruffled her sleeves through a pure white shirt that was spotless. Finally, he stood in front of the mirror and confirmed that he had finished adjusting his taste. Just before I left the room, I carried Ishtar to my waist, then I took Marco and walked down the hallway, aiming for the hallway. I have to thank Dill later. "I was wondering if tomorrow would be okay.From this afternoon, they will be heading to an exercise area outside King''s Landing, where they will train the knights. " ¡±Damn, you''re doing well... even though you fought so much earlier...¡± "Oh? Didn''t you know?When Dill (commander) asks Ain to practice, most of the time, the commander also plans to do so later. " "--nnh!?" "You can''t learn anything, even if you can''t afford to train.After Ayn-sama has taught you some lessons and pushed you into training you as a commander. " As long as there is no compromise, abstinence, or reliability. "Previously, the Marshal had his cheeks twitched.My child, I praised him for being too gutsy. " She''s used to it lately. Lloyd didn''t want to lose to his son, Dill, and even if he hated losing, he seemed to reveal his adversarial mind. The aftershocks also spread to the Kintetsu Knights and Knights, and the training of the Knights was more severe than before. However, the knights were also standing in a position to accept them, and the knights of Ishtalica were still strong. Well then... He reached the door between the eyes, and Marco stood in the corner. The guard knight who was on duty noticed the two visitors and opened the door.Silverd and Ayn, who sat down on the throne at the back, looked at each other. Well, I''ll be there. Ain broke up with Marco and started walking on the carpet leading to the throne. Meanwhile, Silverado stood up just a few steps before Ain reached the throne. "Thank you for coming. But there''s nothing to talk about here.Let''s go to the back. " He invited them to the small room behind the throne. Ain answered honestly and walked behind Silverado into the room. There''s nobody else in there. Just the two of us who just got here. ¡±But... you''re still floating in that giant today...¡± Silverd, who sat down on the sofa, looked out the window and said. Behind his gaze is the sea behind the white, and recently there was a larger airship floating in the sky than this castle. Needless to say, the Black Dragon ship Bahamut. Bahamut''s unusual role in Strom''s commotion is new to everyone''s minds.Also, the reason why Bahamut is floating near the capital is that shipbuilding work is recommended at sea. "The light was visible to the rest of us in the castle.I heard Lord Heim saw a strange light, so I contacted Warren. " "That was amazing. That main gun." "Hmm. I doubted my ears when I heard that I had destroyed all the monsters that covered the sky in just one shot." "But it''s still unfinished, so I''m going to tell you that Lorraine is amazing." "Absolutely. Researchers like Luke and the others thought it was incredible, but I didn''t expect that many gems to be born in the same age as Ain." That''s why Silverado Warren was careful before. Now Lorraine holds the title and is a researcher who serves the royal family, but he used to be a researcher at Ichii, who only does public work.It wasn''t unlikely to be bought by a foreign bourgeoisie. ------------------ And Silverado looks back at Ain from the window. I have a lot to talk about, but first I want to talk about Ein''s sword. "We''re talking about using gum materials to strengthen it." Sylvard nodded deeply. "Dear Left, in conclusion, everything is clear.Since we got to Mutton, we''ve got to finish everything from end to end - the first queen of the future. " "... ah, you''re working as fast as ever." ¡°Hmm. When Warren got the paperwork, he just had to write it down.¡± As always, I am a quick and reliable woman. After this, Ain thought he had to thank you. "So I want you to visit Mutton''s workshop soon." "Okay." "Well, that''s the first story.The second thing to keep going is that we need to reward Ain for what happened in Strom.Is there anything you want? " "Er... no, but..." "That''s what I thought...But I can''t even say that.If Ain tries to reward you, it''s not something you''re accustomed to. " It''s like having a criminal record, Grandpa. "Yes! I would have used all the rewards when I said I''d make Chris my own!?" When I was told that, I remember talking about it. At that time, I was completely out of my mind about what I offered for the price because it was full because I would do something about Chris. Is that why you should use it now? Hmm! "But even if you suddenly say it, you''ll get lost...I don''t mind.It''s what I wanted to do, so I wouldn''t feel sick without a reward. " "No, it is unacceptable to say that there is no reward under the concept of reward and punishment." "... that means you can take anything anymore." "Thank you for speaking so quickly." ©¤ ©¤ However, I also knew that Ein was troubled.If it''s one more night, it won''t be easy to wait. " "It hasn''t changed much, that''s all." But I can''t think of anything. For Ain, who was less greedy than he was when he was young, it was difficult to decide on his own reward unless it was a special situation. If you don''t think of anything in one night, you decide to go to the vault and get what you see. "Your Majesty? It''s me, okay?" Larua''s voice reaches from outside the small room. Silverd answers next to Ain when he thinks he''s unusual. It doesn''t matter. Well, excuse me. "... hmm? Was Krone with you?"What happened suddenly between you two? " "I heard you (,,,) are talking to Ain.Marco and the others outside told me how much time I had, so I thought it was time to settle down. ¡± "It''s definitely settled down.But it''s unusual for you to carry your legs into this room. " "I just wanted to talk to you about business.I met Mr. Krone by chance, so I asked her to come with me if I could. " Larralua is next to Silvard. Krone sat down next to Ain. "--- Yes, it''s a schedule around here, but you''re like this ---" "Mh-hmm... unfortunately... I thought it would be a long vacation in a long time." Ein and Krone were listening to the conversation. I''m sure the long vacation that happens while on official business doesn''t seem to suit me.Had the long holidays overlapped at the same time, the Kings and Couples would have had a relaxing holiday without water. But that''s hard. There was a lot of overlapping work, especially these days, and there was a monster attack, so that wasn''t the point. "I''m sorry. I wish I hadn''t been away with you in a while." "It''s been a long journey, but we haven''t been able to travel slowly together." "I see..." Even when I went away, I used to get a lot of tricks in half a day.I may not have done it in ten years. " ¡±If winter approaches...... no, we''ll have Ein''s birthday¡± "Um, Grandpa? Don''t worry about my birthday..." The king and his wife saw Ain at the same time as they sandwiched their mouths. Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnn "I won''t." I was uttered out with a strong word without saying anything. "I can''t break up a meeting about the next king." "Sometimes we want to celebrate Ain-kun, but in the past few years, there has been a side to the event especially for Ain-kun''s reign." "... excuse me." It was frivolous. " But Ain didn''t just say it with reluctance. I wanted to repay the two people I''ve been taking care of for so long. "Yes, yes! Then I''ll reward you both for your holidays!" I think Ain is a brilliant idea, but they both smile happily. "It''s Ain''s reward. Use it for Ain." "Yeah, I''m glad you care about us, but no." Ain gave up and dropped his shoulders. Krone, who was sitting next to him, nodded painfully, trying to peek into his face. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Ain, who somehow disappeared, left the small room and left the castle with Krone.It was a sudden suggestion, but I decided to go to Mutton''s workshop. Chris invited her too, but she wasn''t present because she was busy. ----Ein and Krone walking around town were familiar to the people of the castle, but recently there has been more rapprochement than before.When I saw her walking happily with her body in Ain''s arms, everyone smiled. Eventually, in less than half an hour, they arrived at Mutton''s workshop. Looks like he''s inside. "Mr. Mutton said he''d be here any minute.I''d rather come to the castle from here. " Mutton wanted to play with Ishtal as soon as possible. Having an interesting experience as a blacksmith, he has been unconscious for a long time now. You notice the two visitors or the workshop door opens as you walk through the garden on the premises. "Oh! You''re here, both of you!" "You''re here, both of you!"I won''t let you escape!? " "Oh no! Don''t you think you can escape!?" At least I don''t want to run. And when he drains his breath with his bloody eyes and approaches him, that''s how the eye flickers. "But, Your Highness, I have a good story and a bad one!" "That''s right, that''s right!Look at our bloody eyes!I haven''t slept at all lately because I''ve been so desperate! " "That''s right! You''re not asleep!?Can I go to bed!? " It won''t be long before she gets hurt. If Ms. Mutton collapses, I''ll have trouble recovering. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!?" "Your Highness, please have mercy...!"If you do that, the girl who waited for you long will die....! " What am I supposed to do now? As the troubled Ain frightens forward, the light returns to Mutton''s pessimistic eyes.But it was still bloody.I couldn''t help but sleep shortage. "Shit... Your Highness is good at pushing and pulling..." "I''ll go home if I think I can''t do it." "Hahahaha! I''ll take care of it!" "I can''t feel safe... So, what''s the good and bad story?" When Ain asked, the two of them suddenly got on their knees because they were sleepless and high. "Mu, Mutton? Would you mind telling us about it, if you don''t mind?" "You''re so sweet... that''s the next queen." "Ah, thank you...." "So, where do you want to hear it from?" "...... now, let''s start with a good story." When he heard that, Mutton snapped his fingers weakly instead of snapping. Then Emme, who was hanging next door, said.... keep the item hanging. "Your Majesty''s sword, but our expectations are much stronger." Ain and Krone were honestly pleased, but there are still bad stories left. "--What about bad stories?" Now it''s Mutton. Shearling stood up shaking his legs and wept from one eye. Emme, who also stood up to wipe the tears passing through her cheeks, was wiping. I don''t have enough materials. "Yes... I don''t have enough materials!" The ups and downs between the two were too rich because after learning the good story, they realized the bad story.That''s what happened this morning, and it was like being dropped from heaven to earth. I''ll get it! "Oh, I trusted His Highness would say that... but it''s hard.It''s hard! " "Yes, just say it.I''ll do my best....! " Then Emme took out a piece of paper and handed it to Ain. "The material we need is a special charcoal called Kongji (,,,)" "Charcoal?" "Yes... It''s charcoal that produces incredible thermal power, but it''s a fabric that''s so legendary among Dwarves that it''s hard to prepare..." "It''s okay. I''ll try my best. So, where can I get that Deva Tree?" "... deeper than Bart, further northwest from the middle of the continent." Ain looked at Krone face to face. Are you okay? Do you have enough room to go? Don''t talk to me. I asked. "I think I can manage..." Nowadays, there are airships, so it''s easy to work with time. " "Thank you, Mr Mutton. I..." "No, it''s not, Your Highness." ©¤ ©¤ Huh? "Deva Trees aren''t earned by defeating monsters, but they grow somewhere." I wondered what kind of material it was, and Ain tilted his neck.She turns to Krone for help, but she shakes her neck and feels sorry. "How do I get it?" "It''s a gem made by the legendary Huorn (,,,,,,,).He''s the owner of the mountain in the region who''s also supplying the Huorn team with materials.... " In other words, it is a rare monster that can interact with words. Moreover, if you are deeply involved with people, you don''t know what the problem is. "Why is that a problem?" When Ein visited, Mouton raised his face and pointed to himself. "I''ve only met him once."I swear to God.He''s bigger than me. " I thought it was outrageous. I thought it would be tough to negotiate. I mean, Mutton. More paranoid than this Mutton... If you say it''s tough, even when the royalty walks by, I can''t expect a good answer. Ain didn''t feel like giving up. "But I''m going to go." "... yes, that''s right! Shhhh! Your Highness is the Demon King of Dry Add, so maybe you can do something about that Fuorun!?" "Okay, sure it is!?The one who said "Deep-fried Emme" might be able to handle it! " (Did they say fried chicken...) Ein''s hand twisted on her cheek, and Mouton gripped it vigorously with a smile. "Please, Your Highness! I''ll reinforce the Ishtar once you bring me the Deva Tree!" That said, Mutton goes back to the workshop with Emme. Ain stretched out his hand without strength, grabbing the sky, and eventually drowned his hand.At the same time, the sound of the workshop door closing echoes and is completely left behind. "We both seem to be sleepy. Shall we go home?" "... I see." "And there''s nothing we can do without the materials." "Yeah, I''m sure it is.... and it was kind of fun. " "As a matter of fact, so am I. I''m sure it''s about time we both fell into bed." "Fufu, I think so too." Ain put his arms together with Krone and returned to the path he came from. Meanwhile, Ein opens her mouth while she stops by the harbor. "Speaking of which," "Yeah, what?" "The place Mutton and the others were talking about just now is quite far away, isn''t it?" "I see... the royal family hasn''t been able to be happy for a while.Quite a bit, it''s an area where there are nobles who go there to make ends meet, but it''s still too far away to get there easily. " "Hmm? Why would a nobleman go to school?" "Looks like there''s plenty of hot springs. There are many kinds, and it''s good for the body." Hearing this, Ein remembers... That''s what Larra and Silverado were talking about before we left the castle. (Hasn''t your royal family been happy for a while?Still, the hot springs... are nice... hot springs...) Ain? "I''m sorry, just thinking about it. By the way, is it safe or dangerous?" "It''s not as dangerous as it seems.The royal family was lucky a while ago, so I think it would be fine if the security system were put in place as usual. " "Nh, thanks. Then I feel like I can handle it." Ain looked up at the castle. (I may not be able to ask for this from Prince Wang...) There''s only one thing I think about. As Larua used to say, I sometimes thought of travel as a word. (Family vacation.....) Ain talked to Silverado and the others several times when he was young. When I get the chance, I want to do a family vacation. ¡±I haven''t been lucky for a while... my reward... strengthening my sword...¡± "I think it would be a good idea to add a thank-you note from your minister." "I see... Krone?" "Instead, I don''t know when I''m going to be next if I don''t do it right now.So I think we should definitely keep it for now. " "... you know exactly what I was thinking." "Fufu, I told you so many times.I know everything about Ain. " Ein looked up at her and said, gently stroking Krone''s hair, kissing her cheek as she narrowed her eyes. "I''ll take care of what I suggest.I don''t think this is going to work, so Ein is going to have a hard time convincing them. " I''ll take care of it. I''ll try to convince you, too. If so, I would like to start acting as soon as possible. They leave the harbor and begin their journey back to the castle. Along the way, Ain opened his mouth. "Even though it was difficult to attack monsters, I wonder if you would buy... disapproval at such a time?" "Don''t worry about it, it''s handled politely and quickly. And..." Krone smiled bitterly at Ain. "Your Majesty and La Larua have done their best for Ishtalica to this day.Besides, Ain must have been working hard.I don''t deviate from my duties as a royal family because I do my local duties afterwards - in my opinion. " Because of my behavior so far. Anyone who asks will reply the same as Krone. When Ein said confidently, "I hope so," Krone let out a helpless breath and comforted herself by holding the hand of the hero king who walked next to her. When I plan to go to the Wise Cat Mansion and finish it sooner With this in mind, Ain kept thinking about his first family vacation. 543 I dont disagree with the layout before. A few days after visiting Mutton''s workshop, Ein was on official business in the castle. ¡±Hmm... again?¡± Warren, who was working in the same room, said in a small voice in a corner of the castle''s office.Recently, there have been many wonders for him. For example, it''s like a plan is moving past your head. There was growing suspicion of minor anomalies in reports and communications. Ein-sama. "Hmm, what?" I''m going to ask you straightforwardly, but are you planning something? "I''m not listening to you again..." "Excuse me for this. But there''s nothing I can do about it.¡± "...... I see." Ein laid down his quill and stretched his spine before smiling bitterly. When I looked out the window, the night book began to erode through the edge of the stark blue sky.Night will come in a few dozen minutes. "It''s not uncommon for someone to have an increased ability to speak recently, or sometimes to talk in a place I don''t know." Of course, it was about Krone. At the same time, she boasted of higher abilities, but recently Warren has been unable to speak out. In the first place, he was a talented girl who spared no effort in the fumigation of Warren as Assistant Prince. If that krone had become the position of the next queen---. "It is particularly difficult to combine crowds.You can''t even think that Lili is hiding something. " The current Krone, as a civil servant, can only be said to be a strength to be honestly praised. With this Chancellor Warren, I had to admit it honestly. ¡°How about that? I''d like to know if you''d like to answer that.¡± As you can imagine, I''m plotting with you. Warren seemed to be embarrassed when he heard Ein''s reply, which was too grand. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Late at night, in Ain''s bedroom. Krone was sitting with her back on the decorative board of the bed holding Ain''s knee in her chest.The girl is slipping a pen into her notebook with a whisper. "What are you doing now?" Is that what you''re talking about? I''m just adjusting my schedule. ¡±Heh... adjusting my schedule...¡± It wasn''t hidden, so Ein didn''t hesitate to peek into the notebook. Numbers written as narrow were accompanied by and ¡Á that appeared random. (I-I don''t know....) In other words, it''s like a memo, so it''s just a matter of knowing the person who wrote it.But even so, I admire Krone, who is doing too much work in one piece. Maybe you''re curious? That''s right. I didn''t even know it was there. "Fufu. Then I''ll tell you." Rather, she seemed to have taught. You look like you''ve been waiting for Ein to care about you, and you look like you''re glad it''s happened. "This is the summary of the Kingsguard''s schedule, and the date of the most recent official duty is marked with a circle mark." So this way..... " "Um... yeah?" I don''t know. Overall. "You know better than that, even though it''s just numbers." "Yeah. Something I remember as a chan." So, praise me. This is what I said. To prove it, Krone turned to Ain and looked up with a pleasant expression on his face. It seemed irresistible to me. Ein understands it and reaches out to touch her pale silver-blue hair. It feels like silk flowing through your fingertips.Tickling his nostrils, the fragrance of sweet flowers that almost melted his brain began to drift, calming Ein''s mind. After trying to let go, Krone said, "Is that all?¡±he says like a prankster. Seeing that she had pushed her chin forward and her lips slightly clenched, Ein deliberately kissed her cheek. ¡±...... Hmph, that''s what I''m going to do¡± Krone said in a provocative voice, smiling coolly. She then folds her notebook and leaves it on the table beside the bed before returning. One or two steps up from the edge of the bed and close to Ein, they came even to Ein, who had stayed in the previous position. Ain said, turning his eyes in front of the castle that was approaching several centimeters, trying to draw his cheeks and deceive him. "I just wanted a little reward."Ein, even such a modest request is going to turn into tea. " Tsui "--- already! I''m not just a little spoiled!" ¡±No... I knew it, and I wondered what my face would look like if I made it on my cheek...¡± But Ein wanted to teach her again. I''m not making a fool of myself.I just want to hang out with her. "But I don''t mean to say I don''t like it..."When I thought about it, I turned the page every time, so even if I did it on my cheek once, I might be allowed to do it. " Actually, this is not the first time. Like Ein said, I feel like I''ve been turning the page every time. No, it''s more true than I feel, but Ein somehow thought so. However, Krone''s eyes narrowed as he heard the reply. (Sounds unhappy) Ein realized that he had made a mistake in his choice, he raised his hand, which had hitherto been on the bed, and gently attached it to Krone''s cheek. Then, this time, I clasped my lips tightly and overlapped them. For a moment, Krone was surprised by the strain on his body, but he immediately relaxed his strength and entrusted himself to his whole body. At the end of a long, long dozen seconds, she breaks her cheek happily. I put my hand on Ein''s back and pressed my face against his chest plate. Is it time to go to bed? "... yes. Shall we do that?" Looking at the clock, it was already around 2 o''clock in the middle of the night. Recently, I often stayed up late into the night to jump into the dark, but it was still hard in the days.In the morning, I have work in the morning, so if I live too tightly, I will fall ill first. ¨D ¨D ¨D Krone continued to entrust his body to Ein and lay down on the bed with his arm as a pillow. From the gap of the negligee made of silk, the underwear covering the rich breasts is secretly visible and hidden. Even at my feet, my thin, white thighs were exposed.... was seditious. Needless to say, it was a glossy mass that would rob me of reason everywhere I put my hand. But I won''t. If you don''t, your heart will be satisfied. I was just happy to see Krone smiling happily with her arm as a pillow. (It''s early tomorrow, isn''t it?) I haven''t slept well lately. Because of this, Krone quickly woke up and soon began to sleep regularly. When Ein heard the breath, he immediately closed his eyes. Slowly, a few minutes after the eyelids closed, he traveled to the world of dreams. ¨D ¨D ¨D As she went to bed, Ain felt her bed lightly shake. The feeling of Krone, who was supposed to be in her chest, was distracted, and I could see that her warmth was gradually fading away. But I was sleepy, and I must have left the bed because I had something to do.That is why I worked for the next bedtime. After a while, the warmth and her scent returned. It is not on the chest. Now turn your back and hug Ain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ She was clutching her hands from her back to her chest.Behind the soft feeling pressed against your back, you can certainly hear the sound of a beating nucleus. It was a regular beating, lullaby-like rhythm with regular sleep. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Suddenly, a new warmth and feel came to Ein''s chest. And the Lord intertwined his feet with Ain, who slept with his body in a faint pattern, and carried his face upon his breast. Unlike the Krone, it was still a shameful move. But the sign also began to spoil within a few minutes. Unlike Krone, which drifts from the back, it has a sweet and soothing scent.Someday, Ein immersed herself in the comfort of the space without feeling uncomfortable that there were two or three of them. I''m sure he knew it unconsciously. Who is the one who came to the breast? "...... Huh?" Ain suddenly woke up and noticed a light blue light streaming through the window. It''s almost dawn. But before that, I saw the sign of the Lord in the breast. The lord was Chris, sleeping with his golden hair spread out on the bed. She heard Ain''s voice and opened her eyes as she rubbed her sleepy eyes. "Ein-sama... Good morning..." "Oh, my God." She was still asleep, so she decided to ask briefly. It''s good to see you in the morning, but when? "Ehehe... are you happy...?"It''s good... I think I''d like to meet you... " He said that Chris, who woke up at midnight, wanted to meet Ein. There is no other purpose. Really, that''s all. If you must say so, Chris is also involved in Ein''s family travel plans, so I''m sure he''ll come and report on the progress, but that''s about it. "When I came to the front of the room... Krone-san came..." It is true that Krone wanted to do the same, rather than the same thing that Krone cared about. So once her sign disappeared, when she came back, the sign took the place of two people.Ain said, gently stroking Chris''s head. "Thank you for telling me. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D I can still sleep, so I''ll rest a little longer. Chris then gave a friendly smile, kissed Ain once, and closed his eyes. When I rubbed my face against Ein''s chest again and again, I started to sleep as regularly as before. However, this morning, Ein noticed something unusual about the two of them who had woken up before. It''s from the balcony. I felt the vibe of her (,,) as I floated into the room. I''m going to go for a run, but there''s no one there. Instead, a piece of paper is placed on the table on the balcony. "...... maybe" He rushes over in a hurry to grab the paper. It was written in a short, simple way. I''ll show my face when I''m calm.Enjoy your family vacation without worrying about anything. " --- and. Sella-san, is that you? The other day, I was wondering if she would not show her face when she released the Dragon Breath hug off the coast of Strom. As for the Golden Route counselor, why didn''t you come and talk to me? Now I know why. Ein was in a much more troublesome situation than I thought. "If that''s the case, then so am I." I would have helped if you''d said so. I don''t want to give up my family vacation, but I thought I couldn''t throw away Sara. I feel remorse for not telling me all the details. Don''t worry, take care of your time with your family.I''m fine, so don''t hold back any longer. " The lettering on the paper changed.Perhaps this was a magic tool, and I thought that Sara was sending words like a message bird from somewhere. And Ain opened his mouth to speak the other, and the paper burned before he uttered the word. The paper is on the verge of burning out. "If you can''t take care of your time with your family, I won''t tell you anything."Well, I don''t know what to say. " Sella''s weight-by-weight message came up, and now the paper burned out. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó In Ain''s office. "Yeah, yeah... I''m not in such a hurry to schedule a visit to Smart Cat Mansion, so as Krone-sama said, you shouldn''t have any problem coming back later." ¡°Okay, I''ll ask you to do it in the middle of the year.¡± After noon on the same day, Krone''s work was more dynamic than usual. It''s not just because I slept with someone who cared.Because one part of the family travel plan was about to be resolved. "Ain" Mh, Rikaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Ain signed the paper she received from Krone. Warren, who was standing in front of the desk, was puzzled. Inwardly, I thought: ¨D ¨D ¨D I don''t know. I wonder what they''re doing here. No matter how much Krone tried to move in secret, the other day, Warren didn''t miss the breakdown he saw everywhere.But I still don''t understand the purpose. --- In the castle... no, nobles and... that''s why important institutions such as the Legal Affairs Bureau are involved, what the hell...? Things that need to be moved so quickly. It''s also a secret to ourselves. Warren hadn''t come to his senses, and the mystery was deepening. "Excuse me. ---Mr. Ein!"Your Majesty and Lalalua will be fine in an hour! " "Great, I''m just finishing up." "Ah, are you sure? Fufu, this is it!" And even Chris. Seeing the three of them laughing next to each other, Warren still tilted his head. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó An hour later, as Chris said, there was a place for a visit. Unusually, she was puzzled by the fact that LaLalua was also called. His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is here. "... let me through" I was first... Actually, Sylvard, who arrived 30 minutes ago, wasn''t bothered.I remember this situation.It was the night Ein moved to make Chris his personal escort. Ein still has a reward that hasn''t been digested. I was actually going to fill it all up the day I asked, but Ein told me to do something about it and it was on the shelf. "It''s Olivia." Olivia was also present here.She was sitting beside Lalalua, and she was here at Ein''s request. "What is Ein going to do?" "I don''t know."But I think it''s nice because it''s Ein. ¡± "... I can''t say it without knowing the content of that wonderful thing."It''s my son''s idea, so how do you know? " "I don''t want to, Father." Ain''t going to speak for herself anytime soon. ¡± "It''s a matter of readiness. If you are prepared in advance, you can avoid surprises.¡± In the meantime, the door between the sightings was opened, and Ain, Krone, and Chris walked in with Warren. Looks like Warren heard of it all the way here.Sylvard saw the face of the Red Fox and realized that it had changed like a beaver. Your Majesty, first of all, I''m not involved from beginning to end. I don''t know. "It''s true, too. Actually, I was also concerned about Ein-sama''s movements, but no, I couldn''t grasp their skills.I heard about it a few minutes ago. " Ain was finally near the throne. The other three lined up sideways. Ein does what she decides and holds the thick envelope in her hands. I got up and handed the envelope to Sylvard. "As in Strom''s case, we have enough time to take the necessary measures to the villages that were damaged by the monsters." "Wait, how is that relevant?" This is to make sure Grandpa doesn''t get angry if he doesn''t get his priorities wrong. "...... Oh, I don''t want to see it. I won''t look inside this envelope!" Sylvard did not hesitate to reveal his feelings, because there was only one person who could not take care of him. Nothing will be solved even if you do it like this. As a result, Sylvard opens the envelope and takes out all the paper that was inside. In my opinion, it was all due to official business and complaints from various institutions. Let me be lucky, right? "Yes, a complaint from the nobility, including the Duke of Forse."I think some cities in the distance of big cities are getting that kind of voice. ¡± "Then I''m listening." I know what I''m doing... but why now? " I don''t know. "--I don''t know?" "I don''t know because it was a sudden complaint."However, with the help of Krone and Chris, I thought about it a lot and wondered if it would be nice to use the airship to travel from the west to some cities..... " Sylvard tilted his neck when he heard it. There is no reason for this to be the case now. Being lucky is definitely important, but it''s not a question of having a place like this and speaking up.That''s why Ein doesn''t need to move in secret. How about that? I''m sure the people would like you to come before Grandpa resigns. "I thought so... but I promise I''ll schedule something somehow." I took a pledge. "Wait, what did you say?" ¡°It''s nothing. By the way, I''d like to talk to Grandpa about the rewards I can give you." See, Sylvard nodded in relief. In the autumn of two months, please let me go to the west for about ten days. "Why?" "It''s for my sword."Mutton replied that Kongwood could be strengthened with Gallum materials. " "Kong Wood... is it Fuorun in Mississippi Valley (,,,,,)" It''s where Mouton said Fuorun lived, and there are many hot springs that are reputable to the nobility. ¡°As Graff told me, I have a big place to stay this spring, so I plan to stay there.¡± "I heard it was a newly established hotel by the August Chamber of Commerce."That''s right, LaLaLa. " "Yes. You invited us, too, but I couldn''t plan for it..."Ein, I hope you enjoy it. " Lalalua says that, but I can''t see the expression on my face either because I have feelings for Silverd and I want to go. I felt like I had caught a glimpse of the sad emotions I had hidden, and Ein thought he had to say the following as soon as possible. I don''t mind that much. ¡°Thank you, and now that we have the quality, let''s all go together.In fact, the place where the August Chamber of Commerce''s inn is located is a perfect base for the route of happiness. " "...... Wait. Everyone?" ¡°Yes, I''ve already made plans, so I''d like you to meet me at the local lodge.¡± Warren laughed unbearably here. "Don''t you understand?Ein-sama reached out to the nobles and institutions and used his own reward to get a testimony from His Majesty. ¡± Here Ein was convinced of his victory. The last confirmation is now. "Grandpa, as I said earlier, I already have a schedule." It was up to Sylvard to do the rest, but it was also a pledge. There were enough names, there were complaints from the nobility, and furthermore, the elements (,,,,,) overlapped, that Ein used his reward to go to the Misslis Valley. Without this, there is no excuse for Ein to meet locally and enjoy a family vacation. Warren went here to Sylvard''s side and took his official appointments out of the thick paperwork.In it are written all the plans of Krone, including the royal family, and Katima, the daughter-in-law. Among them, two months later, by chance, everyone''s schedule was free for about ten full days. Laruala, who was watching next door, understands before her husband.Her words, after all, were the starting point. "Oh my... Ein-kun" Then she burst into tears. While wiping her tears with her handkerchief, she urged her husband to look closely at her appointment. He also realized Ein''s purpose by observing it. "... to involve nobles and institutions like the Legal Affairs Bureau." ¡°What do you like? I just asked Krone and the others if they had any complaints." ¡±Hah... even though things are too ready for the next two months¡± Ein said the local assembly was because Sylvard and the others were really going to be lucky.Otherwise, Sylvard won''t admit it, so they''ll leave the capital two days earlier, unlike Ain. After that, we should meet at an inn that hasn''t been set up by the August Chamber of Commerce. "Grandpa, you told me when I was little, didn''t you?" "..... ahh" ¡°You said you wanted to have a family vacation someday.It''s the same with me. " "...... Ahh" Sylvard was bewildered by the way his emotions were organized, and he was weeping over his eyelids.It was due to an indescribable desire not to expose that figure. "Warren, what do you think of your lord?" ¡°There''s nothing wrong with the detail. I''ve seen it too, but I can''t complain about your recent work with Krone.¡± Then Sylvard shut up for a few minutes. The conflict that arose in my heart was between a king and a single Sylvard. But he has not always lived as a king.My grandfather was watching Ein, so I''ve been spending a lot of time with my family. "In my long-standing duty as a king... perhaps there will be no punishment for wanting such a day." Sylvard''s finished expression is a bright smile he has never seen before. Sylvard had a delight in his soft, faded face. 544 Talked about leaving the kingdom as soon as he left the kingdom. About two months have passed. It was autumn just before November. That day, Sylvard expressed his joy at the word family vacation and responded unhindered to Ein''s plans. Ein took the day to the border and acted more officially than ever before. I''ve just received a message from Shuzaid!I would like to discuss the status of the recent reconstruction! The collapsed port of Strom has been restored! If I''m free, I''d like you to order a magna snack! I''m sorry if it''s urgent! Lord Heim has contacted us!Former executives of the Golden Route are looking to Ishtarika for compensation for the Birdland disturbances! Your Highness! In the village north of the capital, a little sinking on the ground was caused by the aftermath of the monsters the other day! Of course, Ein wasn''t the only one who was busy. Krone is often beside him when he is on duty.It is not because they want to be together, but because it is easier for them to work. Of course, there was a desire to stay together, but that was not the case. Please tell me everything about Shuzaid and Strom''s report! Ha! Even if it''s compensation, the former executives are not eligible!Rather, if you come out of the mushroom, you should keep him in captivity and listen to him!I''ll tell Tiguru! I understand! {...... That''s why Krone. I''m going to step aside for a moment. Are you going to the village? "I see. I''ll do something about it."I''ll be right back. " Yeah. Take care and go. Krone stretched her spine and kissed Ain, who was sitting next to her as she stood up. Thank you. I''m fine. Ein kisses Krone on the forehead and picks the head of the feline (Katima) just before she leaves the office. ''Order your own snacks.No matter how you think about it, it''s not free time. " Well... it was a light joke... I can''t stand it... I met Dill on the way, but he was watching his wife. I didn''t have to complain to Ein, I thought my wife had done something, and I apologized the most. --This is how two months of Ein''s busiest days have passed. (I feel like I''ve worked about ten times as hard as I normally do.) Ein was in the airship now. He left the capital early in the morning and flew the airship toward the west of the continent. He finally reached his destination. (This is the Mississippi Valley.) I recall the information I was looking into beforehand in front of the view that I had just seen. ¨D ¨D ¨D The Mississippi Valley was said to be a hidden gem in the western part of the continent. However, in recent years, development has progressed, especially since Ain passed to Ishtarika, which is the most accessible area in the west. The terrain is situated in the mountains, which are described as valleys, and the environments are sandwiched between the mountains. Those mountains were active volcanoes in ancient times, when the Demon King War broke out. However, in view of the fact that the eruption activities affected the surrounding aliens too much, there is a history of artificially controlling the activities by using huge magic tools. Nowadays, researchers have declared that even without those magic items, they will not erupt. It seems that even in the unlikely event of a magic item, it will not erupt immediately. In addition, due to the effects of these terrain, it is generally impossible to travel without taking the water train over and over again. Even though it''s popular with the nobility, it''s still the perfect place for a vacation. (...... I was talking about it, but even if you get healed, you''re going to be tired of coming home) Fortunately, Ein is coming by airship.So it was a much easier journey on the way back than on the water train. By the way, we plan to shut down the airship reactor and get off in a matter of a dozen minutes. ¡±Hmph, you''ve changed so much.¡± Shannon was the one who said that. When she appeared behind Ein, who was looking out of the window of the room, she put her hand behind Ein''s chest and said, keeping her body close together. "I''ve been here before." "Yeah. I don''t remember much, but it was before I got to Ishtarica."If I had travelled without a clue, I would have found a mountain that spits fire and stopped being funny. " "Was there nothing at the time?" Of course. It wasn''t such a busy place. Ain looks down at the view underneath, as if he could not resist Shang''s words. There was white steam in the enormous valley that was filled with sight.The steam rises into the sky, stroking the paths of trees and tree-lined lodgings made along the mountain skin. Nevertheless, the buildings around here are built in an unusual way. I don''t see many roads that can be described as flat. The huge bridge that connects Daisen to Daisen is enough.The inn is built on the diagonal mountain skin that leads to the top of Daisen Mountain, probably because of the focus on creating a landscape that takes advantage of the shape of Daisen. It was also a scene reminiscent of the field. In addition to the prominent bridges, there are several other suspension bridges that give Ain a three-dimensional impression of the city. As you stare, you notice people walking along bridges and mountain skins. Everyone was dressed in clothes that Ein had never seen before. (Um... what kind of clothes are you wearing?) I can''t remember the words anyway. Shannon poked at his flank when he saw Ein as he gathered his arms and began to roar.He was dissatisfied with his sudden silence. ¡±Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Ein tickles and leaks a pathetic voice that she doesn''t normally give out. ¡±...... Ein could have spoken out like that, too.¡± "Oh, you know! I did it myself, so don''t make a face when you see something subtle!" "Yes, I''m sorry. It was funny." "Hah... thanks to you, I''ve forgotten."Even though it was coming out of my throat. " "Yeah? What was it you were trying to remember?" "The clothes of the people walking.I thought I remembered how to dress like that. " Shannon then began to think, with his neck rested, if he was somewhat sorry that he had interfered with Ein''s thinking.With the tip of her arm turning to Ein''s chest, for some reason her hand began to stroke Ein''s skin. (If you point out the movement of your hand, you will lose.) That is the serpent. Tens of seconds to be patient. She says it''s chubby. "Do you like that outfit?" "What? You weren''t looking for a clue." "--- Why do I have to think about it?I don''t give a damn about the other clothes. " Alas, Einon''s forehead was lightly decoupled. ¡°Remember that. Ein is the only one who ever decouples me." "Why do you say it in a voice that feels like you need to be prepared?" "Secrets. - - So what?"Does Ein like clothes like that? " ¡±If you don''t like it... well, it looks easy to wear.¡± Is that all? ¡°I''ll ask you the other way around, but what else do I have to say?¡± "That''s how you feel if you''re wearing a heterosexual clothes." Yeah, if you ask me. Ein nodded his mouth, not different from before, and answered without much thought. "I think it''s cute. There''s a lot of patterns, too." "...... I see" Shannon gave a simple reply, listening carefully. She leaves... and at the same time, her body becomes semi-transparent. Eventually, before it disappeared completely. "Do you still remember the thanks I said before?" Of course. Is it still valid? "It''s working, but... suddenly, what''s the matter?" "Good. I''ll use one while I''m here to thank you."Ein was going to do that, too. " I mean, Ein made Shannon a few loans. At first, it was Shannon who said that it would be good to go out with me, but Ein said that it was okay without any relationship with the loan, so I decided to shelve it. I suddenly said I wanted to use it in this Mississippi Valley. "By the way, there''s no use for it anymore..." Ein shrugged her shoulders and the door knocked. "Ein. It''s about time to get off..."Did you get anything? " It was Olivia who visited this room. Always stepping into the room with a luxurious touch, I saw Ain shrugging her shoulders by herself and repeatedly blinking. Even the figure was shiny and tilted toward the castle. No, it''s nothing. Ein leaves the room, greeted by Olivia, who came to pick her up.Shannon walks out for an imminent disembarkation, wondering what he wants. Along the crossing, Ain once again looks down at the view that stretches out of the window. I looked at the figure of the young and old dressed in the clothes I was curious about earlier, and tilted my head again. Then, I remembered it this time. I remembered it so lightly that I could beat it out of my throat. (Oh, yukata!) It must have been a word like this. Speaking of hot springs, it''s a yukata. However, those who walk outside are slightly different from those who explore the memories of their previous lives.Although it was only like a yukata, the design was somewhat different. Oh dear, Ein also seems to have a good time. Olivia glanced happily at Ein''s side as she looked through the window. "I''ve been looking forward to it."I''ve worked hard for this day. " "Fufu, I was also very excited."¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D It looks like there are a lot of hot springs here, so let''s go around all of them. Yes! Later, let''s take a bath together after a long time at the inn. Yes! ¨D ¨D ¨D Eh? "I''ve already spoken to Krone-san and Chris."If you want, the four of you can come in together. " "Um, Mother." "Fufu... I''m looking forward to it. It''s been a long time since I''ve washed Ein''s back, and if I think I can wash his hair, he''ll be too happy to fall down." "So... Mother?" Olivia says that and walks away in front of Ein. It seemed that Ein''s words had not arrived on the way. "I-I don''t know..." I wonder why. I don''t know why we should be able to bathe together just because we left the castle. I can''t find any answer to that either. And from what Olivia said earlier, it looks like Krone and Chris are in agreement. Olivia doesn''t force it, and she doesn''t make unpleasant suggestions. So I''m sure you both responded pleasantly. "...... I see." Ain looked at the Mississippi Valley with distant eyes. "Ohhh... that''s the Augusto Chamber of Commerce''s inn..." When I saw the large building, I remembered the word ryokan and its appearance. He looked at the size and sophisticated appearance and murmured, "It''s huge." 545 No caution. The airship stopped at the rock skin that protruded into the mountain and disembarked by connecting the tarap. The road to this place---and Ein admired the well-maintained environment, but after hearing that Sylvard was going to be blessed, he ordered Graff to build it. There''s a Sylvard airship coming up next to the ship that Ein and the others boarded. The two ships, which had not yet reached Ichii, were attracting the attention of the tourists around them. "Ein. Let''s go." Krone called out, and Ein nodded and walked out. ¡°Look, the hot water in that shop has a reputation.¡± "Ah, I know! It seems that my subordinate''s child has been there before, and she said it was very good." Oh, then I''m looking forward to it. Olivia and Chris walked a short time ago and looked around in an interesting manner, looking at the numerous hot spring inns and bathing areas.They look more relaxed than usual and can see that they are looking forward to the coming week. Krone walked next to Ein. At no time is he walking in a sloppy manner. She immediately noticed Ein''s gaze, which she laughed at in tears. ¡±... if I cum?¡± She rolled her eyes adorably and looked at Ain disgruntled. "No, I think it''s cute." ¡°Thank you, but did you think that would be okay?¡± Her hand stretched out on the other side of the word, overlapping with that of the contemplator. It seemed like he was trying to get close to a millimeter by intertwining his fingers with his fingers and squeezing his strength. "You seem to forgive me." ¡±Hmph... that''s what Ein looks like.¡± So, what''s the truth? "---Secret" Then, Krone, with a pitiful smile on her cheek, raised her index finger and pressed it against her glossy lips."Shhh," she said, singing her song in a high mood. Nevertheless...... "Wow!" Naturally, the words of praise leaked from the mouth are for the townships around here. Ein also heard that there were a lot of hot springs, but I didn''t think that this was the case.It seems that there are more than 100 hot springs in the hot spring inn alone, which means that the number of hot springs is at least more than 100. Since there is not one hot spring in the inn, it can be expected that it will exist several times. "Fufu, let''s take a look around a lot." "I''m looking forward to it, but as expected..." His Majesty and Lalalua were enthusiastic about the goal of turning everything around. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The King and his wife looked forward to the trip more than anyone else, so I feel like they''re really going to turn everything around.That said, it''s true that it takes over a hundred people to go around the inn and the hot springs... (Grandpa might really do it.) To my mind, they were looking forward to it. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó With a little steam, the black marble floor greeted Ein attached to the inn.It''s laid out around the inn''s storehouse, creating a sense of luxury that is unparalleled in other hotels. The entrance was bigger than I imagined.The double sliding doors are made of craftsmanship similar to assembling work, and are elegantly illuminated by the orange light that reaches through the glass.An employee who was waiting for Ein knew he was coming stood by and welcomed them. "Welcome, you''re here. Now, let me show you inside." An elderly employee opened the door with a familiar behavior and invited the group inside. The entrance is also covered with the same floor as the outside. Inside, a water field is set up, and the plants planted there give a refreshing impression.When I breathed lightly, the scent of flowers that I didn''t like came out. "Oh, I''m here all the time!" "--- Katima-san?" On the bench at the entrance, Katima lay down without hesitation.Already relaxing in her yukata, she greeted Ein and urged her to sit next to her. Can I ask you something? Nmu "Why are you relaxing so early when you''re supposed to be on the same airship as us?" "I couldn''t stand or be here because I was in a hurry." "It''s so easy to understand." Indeed, Ein came along with three other women, including Krone, to enjoy the scenery. Dill wasn''t by Katima''s side before he left the King''s City, but he didn''t expect to be swayed by the feline so soon. Where''s Dill? "I went to your fathers'' side.""If you''d just reported our arrival, I''d have seen it!" Then Katima woke up. Ein looked behind the entrance afterwards. There are three men walking along the cobblestone, and Dill walking to stop behind them. The three figures are dressed in the same yukata as Katima. "Ein! You''ve finally arrived!" Sylvard raised his arms and called his grandson by the name of his grandson with a smile on his face.His smile was unusual and relaxed. Even after seeing her, Ain was immersed in a sense of accomplishment. "--- Grandpa, the innkeepers are watching." Just in case, where does Sylvard wind blow? "What do you mean?" I want to behave like this, but did you let me rent out my place?That''s right, Warren. " ¡°I see. The August Chamber of Commerce runs this place, and you won''t see anything but visitors through the glass doors.That''s why you can have a liquor spree at the entrance. ¡± Oh, that''s great! The last time I saw Lloyd in tune, Dill was holding his head in the back. Even from Ain''s eyes, it seemed that the figure of the three was too different from usual, and I was surprised.But at the same time, I was happy.I can''t help but be glad that the three of them have forgotten their daily appearance and are able to have a good time. I''m glad Mr. Warren''s here. The name is lucky, but the truth is that it doesn''t make any difference to a family vacation. At first, Warren was reluctant to accompany him. When something happened in the capital, I wondered if I should be there. It was a word that convinced everyone, but emotions did not allow it. Even the Glaciers, who were bound to the royal family, had left the capital. However, the Fols took the lead in persuading Warren and Roland helped him there, so Warren finally responded. Roland''s insistence on Bahamut''s presence and that of the Messenger Bird made things progress at once. (Even so, it''s loose.....) Everyone is ridiculously loose. Even while Ein smiles bitterly now, the three of them can fully enjoy talking about where the hot springs seem to be good, and where the cuisine of the restaurant seems to be exquisite. "I''m sorry, I''ll stop if I miss my feathers." Suddenly, a voice came from behind the bench where Ein sat. Turning around, there was Queen Larua. "Ah, yes!" We''re going to go out with the four of us, but how about Ein-kun too? " "Hmm... we''ve just arrived, so we''ll see you later."But is the escort okay? " That''s what Sylvard said when he arrived. "What do you mean?" Lloyd is on the loose. " "Ein-sama, I''ll take care of the three of you."I already have a female bodyguard waiting outside and Lord Beria waiting for me, so there''s no problem when Lalalua takes a bath! " "Wow, I''m ready..." Looking closely, Lloyd had a sword inside his yukata.Even at this time, there is no relief. His sturdy breastplate peeking from the collar seemed to be telling him to leave the escort to him. So, what about Ain and the others? We''ve just arrived, so I won''t do it this time. "Ugh... that''s a shame..." ¡°It''s okay, we have about a week left, and we''ll be back again and again.¡± "That''s true, too." ¨D ¨D ¨D Now, let''s take it easy on Ain.Of course, let''s make the most of our vacation! ¡± Sylvard says goodbye and finally leaves the inn with a strong tap on Ein''s shoulder. Apparently, the innkeepers will follow you.An elderly employee who had welcomed Ein earlier rushed out and left somewhere with the group that walked out. "--nh?" When Ein sat on the bench looking at the reception counter, there was a look in Chris''s eyes. Katima sat next to her and noticed. "Come on, let''s go." "My second wife is waiting for my husband." "There''s a lot of stuff, but I don''t like the way you say" number two "." "Please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Why don''t you say something?" ¡±...... I don''t think it''s a bad idea, anyway¡± "Ho ho! I told you so!"It''s kind of cool! " Katima then slapped Ein''s back and gave a signal to get up. Bassin! A loud sound echoed and seemed to tell the story of her good mood. "Dear Ein, I''m sorry.I''ll keep it tightly cramped later. " "One month without snacks." "Nnnnn!? That''s why I can accept it..." "I''m awed..." "Honyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" After a pleasant exchange, Ein laughed and walked to the counter where Chris waited.There are also Krone and Olivia, all three of whom have small planks with uniformly engraved patterns. "Yes, for Ein-sama." Ein tilted his head when he gave Chris the same thing. "It''s the key to the room."It can''t be done without it, can it? " After hearing Olivia''s explanation, Ain nodded, "I see," and looked at the board.I looked at the letter "302" written along with the pattern and thought this was the room number. "We are ''303'', so it is the room next to Ein." What? Are the three of you in the same room? "That''s right. Why don''t we share a room together?"I asked Master Olivia to do it. " It would be convenient to have the same room from the perspective of the guard! The three of us who talked amicably enjoyed this environment in defeat of the earlier Sylvards. "But is it okay for Ain to be alone?" Aren''t you lonely? " ¨D ¨D ¨D That''s right. Would you like to stay with us? Oh, that''s lovely! I can''t believe I''m sleeping in the same room as Ain! Strongly proposed by the three beauties, Ein smiled unknown several times and said with hesitation, "It''s okay."I want these three to have a good time as well.I thought that if I was there, I would be distracted. But the three of them were dissatisfied and tried to convince Ein for a few minutes. However, Ein never nodded and repeatedly made them give up. "Hmm... then, if you want to see me, can I go to your room...?" Chris''s words must have influenced it too. By accepting her words, the three of them gave up. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The room number "302" simply means room number 2 on the 30th floor. I don''t think it''s a very high-rise hotel, but I didn''t feel very uncomfortable when I thought it was the newest type of hotel at the August Chamber of Commerce. "It''s huge..." Ein, who came to the single room, admired the size of the room. While doing so, Martha comes over and puts his luggage in the room. ¡°I''m with my husband. Dill is in the same room as Katima, so please let me know if you need anything." Um, thanks, but Martha, take your time. I''m taking my time. She said with a gentle smile. "As His Majesty wishes, dinner is served in a large room."Please check back later, as we have compiled your time on this sheet of paper. " Mh, Rikaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa "Also, all the hot springs in the inn are rented out.I hear you can use it whenever you want. ¡± ¡±Heehee... anytime is fine¡± While I was doing this, Ein''s luggage was finished, and Martha''s job was done. Ein thanks her again and asks what to do after this. "I will come to my husband after this." It seems that she enjoys this vacation as well. Ein said, "Have a good time," and dropped her off. Then slowly look around the room. Open the door and you''ll be greeted by a living room with yellow-white wooden flooring. On the left and right are the glass doors leading to the bedroom and the hot spring provided in the room, and the large windows in the center of the room offer a balcony with a view of the Mississippi Valley. First, I went to see the hot springs provided. When the glass door was opened, a square wooden bathing boat sat there.While enjoying the fragrance of the wood, I was looking at the bathing boat, and listening to the sound of hot water flowing from one corner, I felt like my heart appeared. The hot spring feels good when you wake up first thing in the morning. I continued to leave here and headed for the bedroom. The bedroom, which had the same flooring as the central room, had a different bed. The bedroom is a small uplift with one side, and it is made to lie there.That size always seems to be twice the size of the bed in which Ein sleeps. Looking up at the warm orange glow pouring from the ceiling, Ain murmured that it was a bedroom that seemed comfortable to sleep in. Nevertheless, I am concerned about the construction of the bed in the back. Ein was made to think that there was a decorative decoration, and it was an unusual construction. --- Now, what do we do now? Actually, I don''t have any plans. I''m not promising anyone, so if you insist, it''s time for dinner. Well, that''s a big deal. I wonder if it''s a hot spring. It''s not a room, it''s a large bathing area. Ein decides to leave the room.The key board --- perhaps a magic tool. When she left the room, the door opened and three women showed up. And one of them, Krone, approached beside Ain. "Are you going somewhere?" Oh, I thought I''d go to the hot springs. "Oh, so are we."Would you like to come in with me? " "Ahahah... you said you wouldn''t come in..." "... I''m sorry. You both said you were okay." Even so, Ein won''t respond. But we can go to the baths together.From there, it was divided into men and women, but I didn''t care about it. Then the four of them went together to the bathhouse. Everyone doesn''t have the towels they need to take a bath.Because everything is in place. The four of them headed downstairs to the magic tool hoist as they blossomed into an incomplete conversation.When I stopped at the level where the large bathing area I was listening to was located, I saw two entrances as soon as I left the hoist. Of course, men and women do. On the left side, a female statue is placed next to the entrance, and on the right side, a male statue is placed at the entrance. "Oh, I''m here." Even here, Katima had finished taking a bath.She was relaxing on a sofa in a salon-like space in front of the entrance to the hot spring. "Ein, I need you to hang out for a while until Dill comes up." "It''s fine, but..." "No, I really want some juice."There''s a service juice in the room, so I''d like you to share the part of Ain''s room. " "What, you want me to bring that?" "Mm!" Ein shrugs his shoulders as the four smile at the ever-pushing talk. Well, it''s no exaggeration to say that Katima is also taking care of me every day.If so, I thought it would be okay to listen to that wish today. Was there such juice in the room? "It''s in the magic item next to the hot spring provided." "...... Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu "Um, Ein-sama, would you like to bring it from our room if you like?" "Don''t worry, I''ll go."Chris, come on, let''s go. " She pushed Chris''s back, which she was reluctant to use, toward the ladies'' bath on the left of the two.Krone and Olivia were saying the same thing, so I turned my back on them and sent them to the hot springs. "Wait a minute." "Hmm! I asked for it!" Ein leaves the room honestly and returns to his room. Unlock the room and head to the stocked hot springs to find the juice Katima ordered, and find a magic tool with a drink brewed in one corner. --This is it. Happy to have been found, I went back to the bathhouse. It was rented out and the hoist came right away, so it was less than five minutes ago. Katima greeted Ein with a full smile when she saw the glass vessel that Ein had brought back. "Ein is my nephew...!" I''ll send you a compliment! " Yes, yes. Well, I''ll be in the hot tub too. Ain said, heading for the entrance to the hot spring.I headed to the entrance on the left (,,,,) where the statue of the marked man was placed, and opened the door and went inside. "--- Fufu, it''s the same thing with Ein." On the sofa, Katima smiles. After laughing for a few seconds, the hoist stopped on this level and Dill, dressed in a yukata, stepped down. Why do you look so happy? "Fufu. I''ve only done one job for my sisters, so you don''t care." "I don''t know what you''re talking about... but for now, I''m going to take a bath too" "Please wait. This is a ladies'' bath, please enter through the entrance on the right." "This is the lady''s bath?" There''s a statue of a woman standing at the right entrance. " ¡°I''m sorry, I switched with a prank a few minutes ago.¡± Seeing his wife smile, Dill put his hand on her forehead. "What if someone got in by mistake?" I say a small word. "Did you know that even if you go in by mistake, it''s not a mistake if you don''t care about the other person?" When I heard the meaningful words of my wife, I frowned and tilted my head. 546 The heat of the hot spring or another heat. While Ein was feeling clean, she felt comfortable when she saw the clothesline of the shop and the garden. Living in the castle is now a thing of the past, and I''m used to staying in the most luxurious room in an inn where nobles stay. Even though it feels the same luxury, this inn is somewhat friendly. The phrase "easy to forgive" suited me well. "- - -See you." I have to take off my clothes for now. Unbutton the shirt from the top and expose it to the upper body first.I turned to a horizontal mirror with magic tools that suddenly dried my hair.What was shown there was the polished upper body of Ein ©¤ ©¤, but I didn''t feel distracted by it. "...... I wonder what happened." Suddenly, a flame appeared to overlap my skin in the mirror. Suddenly, the flames overlapped and the skin seemed to be burning and dripping. These were the days after Verguk was defeated, he fought Sella. When I saw my skin that had moved to the fountain, I thought that I was seriously injured, and I remember being overwhelmed by the difference in strength with Sara. "I think it''s probably because of the words Sella left me with a while ago..." "She''s too secretive... hah..." I could tell from the bottom of my heart that I was dissatisfied. In retrospect, the battle with Sella was like rooting under certain conditions, so even if she had relentlessly used the power of the [Thread of Authority], Ain would not have won. Ein thinks that if you say so, it''s as if you''ve given up value. The reason for recalling these facts is also attributed to Sella''s secrecy. "If I were stronger..." Ain muttered in a silent voice, and she inserted her hand into her pants pocket and took out the string she had put there for her hair clasp.It''s easier for men to tie their hair with it when they take a bath because it''s a long hair. Ain gave up thinking that there was no choice but to tie up the hair strands and pass the hair through the back of her head with her free hands.I tied it up lightly after finishing it all the way through. After that, I grabbed a towel, took off my clothes, and headed for the door leading to the public bath. When I opened it, the sulfurous smell of steam crossed Ein''s body. "Oh......" It was a bigger bathing area than I had ever imagined. A large bathing boat awaits you as you walk along the rocky cobblestones.The loyalty of the boat was complemented by a stone sculpture that would be an object. In addition, there are various hot springs filled with yu boats. The steam didn''t give me a good outlook (,,,,,,,), but (,,,,), and there was a scene that I was looking forward to. At first --- you still have to wash your body. Ein carried the bridge to the first place where the shower was placed, and washed her body before anything else. I turned around and looked around wondering where the water was going to come from.It was also because of the poor outlook, so I couldn''t get eyes on it. Therefore, I first walked out of the most prominent hot spring. The hot water in the large bathing boat was hot and I liked it. Then, as I turned around the object, I looked for where to go next, and finally sat down on the back of the object and gave myself over to the comfort of the hot spring. "...... Oh, my God" It''s too comfortable to stand up. When I closed my eyes to the sensation of my whole body being warmed, only the sound of hot water flowing into my ears calmed me down both physically and mentally. Ein raised her arms to the step in front of the object on her back and relaxed in a relaxed manner. That was about three minutes ago, wasn''t it? Huh? Then, a voice that you could hear from nearby arrived. Katima said it too, but now Ein is out of control. Now that I was soaking in the hot spring and showing off the plenty of leaks that had been scattered since I was a child, I forgot to make a normal decision about the fact that the voice of the Lord was nearby. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The time spent in the hot spring, where everyone soaked, was a little less than an hour. Then, after dinner, the three of them visited Ain''s room. Chris seemed to be drunk. When the valley seemed to be hidden from the collar of the yukata, he turned his back to fix it. At that moment, Ein stroked her chest relieved by the usual feeling of Chris, looking out of the window chair with a cold cup of tea. (¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D The spirit of the prince will soon rise to the level of the spirit of the king.) I''m not sad. I was convinced by what happened. "Ein, have some sweets, too." Yeah, thanks. I turned a refreshing smile to the Krone who brought me the tea treats. Call me as much as you want. I''m invincible now. His confident smile was exquisite.Exactly where we''re going, we''re not going to be enemies. "...... Fufufu" Krone suddenly laughs when she notices the smile. "Hey, next time you want to take a bath in this room?" Krone''s ear-piercing fingers pressed against his own lips.The unusual yukata appearance is also colorful, and the scent of the bathing area is pitiful. She knew it too. Like Olivia, she understood Ain''s manly mind from corner to corner.It was also due to love that I learned how cute Ain was and wanted to tease her. Oh, please inquire with the relevant departments about that ©¤ ¨D ¨D "I''ll take care of it. I''m still working for the Underboss." "... Actually, I''m not feeling well." "Oh, my God! I have to take care of her!" "...... but actually, I don''t like hot springs." "You''re kidding. You were having some fun earlier."Have you forgotten that the last person who walked cheerfully was holding our hand? " "... I love you, Krone." ¡°Yes, I love you more.¡± I made a pleasant de facto declaration of defeat and asked Krone to kiss me once. Ein ponders what she should do to be satisfied with this, but when she sees Olivia and Krone returning to Krone with flowers blooming in a cheerful conversation, she comes to the conclusion that it is not necessary to think about it and returns to her face outside the window. And so...... "Wow... something''s coming..." Rather than outside the window, there was a cat in yukata that came to the window.The expression is exhausted. She wore unfamiliar gloves. Perhaps it was a magic tool.Proof of that is the powerlessness with which she can come to the window. --- ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, a I wondered what I''d done to her, complaining as I slammed the window, but I felt sick even when she crashed out of strength.So I thought about it, opened the window, and pulled her into the room. "What are you doing?" "I ran away from you...!" Um, from who? "It''s up to your fathers!?"What the hell are those guys!Start stirring up booze like an idiot and start interfering with people!I left Dill behind and ran away! " If Katima were to escape, it would be worth it. And that''s where Dill came in. "For now, will you apologize to me?" "No. I''m talking about the hot springs, and I hope you can go to the three of them for a bit of fun.""Then I''ll apologize for anything." That''s not good, is it? "Hahaha! That''s right, I''m cheating!" "... what happened to this feeling of being difficult to cramp?" "Well, that''s what I''m saying." "But you really want to bury me, so I''ll leave you a souvenir." Katima laughed and walked beside Ain. "What are you doing?" "No. I thought I showed you Chris''s pretty form.""What''s up? Interested?" Definitely. Ein shook his head quietly and vertically. "Chris! Is Chris there?!" "Ha, yes!? Katima-sama...?" "Whatever it takes is fine!"So I heard about the rumors that Chris was drunk and daring!Is that true!? " For a moment, Chris shouted, "Ugh." However, as soon as I coughed up "Kon ''an" and corrected my residence, I stood up on the sofa I had been sitting on and said with a sharp expression. "Yes, even though you have allowed me to be by Ein-sama''s side, I have exposed my embarrassing appearance."I apologize to Ein-sama. " Look at that. That was splendid. But Katima destroyed it as well. "Oh, actually, it''s not booze." "...... Yes?" "It''s just a juice that has an alcoholic taste."I secretly prepared and swapped it out for you. " A dozen seconds, exactly a dozen seconds, Chris shut up. I just blinked and blinked again and again. It was not until thirty seconds that the change came upon her.From the chest to the neck, and from the face down to the top, the skin is dyed bright red, and in the end, it''s blurry!and shakes the body so much that it is about to sound. "Didn''t you realize that suicide is suicide in the first place?"Elf Chris can''t take his medicine, so it''s hard to get drunk! ¡± "Ka, Kakakatima-sama...!? Um, um...!" "That''s why I''m rude to you!" Katima, who came in secret and walked out like a storm, left the bomb at the end. In fact, from Ein''s point of view, Chris was cute.I can see that shame is close to the limit, but I can''t stop thinking it''s cute. Looking at it, Chris rushed to Ain''s side. As she stood on her lap, she pressed her face against Ein''s chest, relaxed on a chair.Then, I started tapping the chest plate with both hands without strength. "Ah, you can''t sweeten it!?"Don''t be so good! I just couldn''t suppress my daily desire to sweeten it!It''s not even good enough to use alcohol as an excuse! " ¡°It''s okay, I didn''t say a word.¡± It wasn''t until a dozen seconds later that Chris showed his face again. Bright red dyed face. Moistened eyes, pointed lips. Without saying anything, she stacked her lips with Ain, pecked several times, and then stood up. "Hey, look! I''ll talk to Ein-sama too!" I took Ain''s hand and took her to the place where Krone and Olivia waited.Her neck, visible in the back of her yukata, was bright red when she lost to her cheeks. 547 Night encounter. Deep in the Mississippi Valley. It''s a deep forest where the fog can build up. The damage caused by monsters in this area has been relatively minor compared to other areas for a long time.The reason for this was the influence of a certain monster family that rooted in this land. ¨D ¨D ¨D There are monsters of trees called Fuoruns. The appearance is the ordinary trees themselves, and the number of seedlings is about ten centimeters immediately after birth.As they grow, they stretch their trunks, just like the plants'' trees, and eventually reach the size they can call trees. Basically, the long-lived Fuoruns are big enough to keep growing until they die. But there is no other Fuorun who boasts such a fine trunk. Unlike the gentle Fuorun, the Black Fuorun has no history of deceiving people, and has never existed before. Is the carpenter still eating? And the foul tongue in his mouth. He roots in the middle of the most beautiful stream in the Misslis Valley, surrounded by beautiful, colorful flowers and a quiet place to listen to the birds chirping. "No way, Elder." You ate too much water the other day, and the water was refluxing from the roots, right? " "It''s hard not to be naughty with the elderly.Enough! If the lord says so, I won''t work on the wheel right now! I''m already shivering! " "What are you talking about?" I''ve heard that you haven''t worked once in the last 10 years.Senpai, isn''t that right? " "Oh, this is the eleventh year since the Elder used his men to stop working on his own." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Elder? Please don''t shut up." "I thought it was a funny story in the first place.Don''t be ridiculous.How old do you think I am?It''s over 2,000 years old, right? " As a matter of fact, I only counted over 2,000.After counting, I realized that it was not worth much, and I only realized that the trunk was thick and growing high. "I hear that some people stop working past the age of fifty in Ichii.Even so, it is said that we will let the elderly work for more than a hundred or a thousand years and more than two thousand years. " "Elder, Big Bee is starting to nest in the branches." "Ahhhhhhhhhh! You poor bug!"Who do you think you are! " The elder boldly twisted his body (trunk) and paid Big Bee, who was starting to nest in the branches.Then they stretched out their branches like arms, and a whirlwind arose from their tip, blowing the Big Bee far away. It''s not very agile, is it? "I don''t know. I have no idea what you''re talking about." "Hey, leave it around."If you don''t feel good about the elder, you might not get the materials. " "You''re right! Go home as soon as you know!"I have ordered the foresters to prepare the materials that the lords wanted, so let''s transport them quickly! " That said, the carpenters of the Huorun group begin to carry the materials such as wood that had been prepared.They stretched out their hands on the vines that bound the wood that was on the shore of the lake, and separated themselves from the lake. After they had left, the elders breathed out for tens of seconds, because they were so deep from nowhere.The surroundings were stirred by the sigh, the water shook heavily, and the trees in the forest roared. "Oh dear, I don''t want to work anymore." Hearing the murmur, the trees in the woods away from the lake swayed slightly. It''s not a normal tree.They were also foul, and they disagreed with the elder''s words. ''We''re the ones who worked this time, too.'' Of course, the elders have heard the objection. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!My ears are falling apart! " But he lied majestically, and bowed himself to the wind that struck the valley of Mithrith. A pleasant wind strokes the trunk. I thought he had always done so.However, as times change, you sometimes have to work. It is unavoidable because of the coexistence of people and aliens. That''s right. That''s why we never lost the temptation of artificial fertilizers. How can you work for me? Also, the voices of my compatriots were heard. "Tsubaki will not work resolutely!"Most of the time, I would protect this area by rooting my roots from day to day!It''s because of its power that the troublesome monster won''t get close!? " Even if you do, you don''t work too hard. "I don''t know! I don''t work!" I''ll never work for you! " You worked 11 years ago, didn''t you? "That would be a thank you for fixing the waterway!"What did you say? Oh, at the August Chamber of Commerce!I just worked to thank them! " I hear that if you don''t move, you''ll lose your ability to think.I heard from the researchers who had been there before. " "...... What are you doing with a stick?"Are you trying to tell me that you''re just going to be a stupid tree? " It''s not that far, but all our elders and their families want us to be elders full of domination forever. By the way, the way Huorun was born is basically close to the share classification.The term "family" is often used near the way of birth due to the habits of Dry Addo. But not the Black Horn. By deceiving them, the monsters stick their branches against the prey they prey on and multiply the seeds with the medium of their bodies. I didn''t have to worry about other monsters, people, or aliens. "Huh? Because the elders who have lived for 2,000 years behave in a ruthless and appropriate manner as the head of the forest, you want them to reign forever." It''s like that. "I don''t like it. Even if you say so, I won''t work." Fuorun and the others mingled in the trees sighed together, making the forest tremble. It seems that the rumor is coming.If he says so, won''t he work? "It''s a working thing! What''s the matter with the prince?"I don''t know, I don''t know! Even if the brat who hasn''t lived for a hundred years commands you to laugh too much, the branches will fall! " Rumor has it that he evolved into a world tree by becoming a demon king. "That''s why! So you''re going to say that it''s better than that!"Remember that! I decided to thank you for working (,,,,,) and apologize (,,,,,,,)! " The elder''s voice spirited into the forest. The carpenters who were still walking not far heard the voice, but they decided to ignore it in a familiar way. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "I may have remembered a little." Shannon said. Ain, who couldn''t sleep at night and woke up, was enjoying room service food, and she opened the bathroom door and said she was coming here for some reason. What? ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D "It''s definitely decided because you took a bath."No way, Ein is like eating dinner in a bathroom? " "No, no, no, no... well... what do you remember?" Ein asked surprisedly when she suddenly appeared, but she answered plainly, so Ein gave up getting an answer. As she did so, Shannon, who was taking a bath, approached the sofa where Ain sat. The steam is still applied, and the hair on the neck is moist and damp.From the chest of the bathrobe, there was a rich double hill claiming to be defeated by those three. "Over there." Shannon pointed out the window. Without a doubt, he sat down next to Ein, and his body was so close that he rubbed against each other. "I remember taking a bath."There''s a lake in the back. " Ain has also checked the place where the finger tip is beforehand. Because it is a place related to Kongwood, which is one of the purpose of the trip. "A thousand years old --- It may have been 2,000 years ago, but there was an old foul."I think the Fuorun I''ve been talking about until today is probably about that individual. " "Hmm? Did you have friendships?" No, I''d rather fight it like I burned it. "- - Eh?" Ein twisted her cheeks in bewilderment. Shannon pointed his body out the window at Ain, hanging over his body.He looked up at him as he was doing so and, fufu, gave a sassy expression. ¡°You''re curious, aren''t you? Why did I burn the Fuoruns?" Well, it''s so close. "No matter what happens, you said you''d be on my side."It''s terrible trying to keep me away. " No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no It''s the same.... so can I continue? "...... please" Shannon then tells the story of his victory. "The forest around here was once struck by a historic cold wave."Because of this, the forest was dying and the Fuoruns were dying.That''s where I came in.Ah, that was before I went to Ishtarica, right? " "Ah, ah. So?" ¡°The Inhumans who were working with me at the time were injured.¡± "...... nnh!?" "Young Fuorun attacked me with a rampage."I lost my ego because I was dying, and I wanted to feed on my survival instinct.It must have seemed like a magnificent bait for the Inhumans passing by. ¡± I didn''t expect Ain to know Fuorun well. However, every creature has a survival instinct.It was only natural that it should be a gentle foul. "I tried to burn down the forest to defeat the enemies."But I stopped. The head of Fuorun apologized over and over again and said he would apologize for anything he could do.That''s why I said I had to stop. " "I see... that''s what happened..." "Fufu. At that time, I didn''t think of anything I wanted to ask Fuorun for, so I shelved it one day." Shannon laughed bitterly as he told Ein conveniently, following his memories from a long time ago. "You can''t sleep, can you? In any case, I''ll go now and listen to the conger tree." "Does that mean you''re going into the woods now?" Asked back, Shannon said, "Yes." I certainly can''t sleep, but what about asking at this hour?Having ignored all the problems, I thought it would be rude to make a sudden visit. But Shannon was serious. She stands up and says again to Ain, who gets lost. "That''s fine. Let''s go." When she said that, she took off her bathrobe.Just before Ain''s nakedness spread to her eyes, her body was enveloped by a sparkling magic power. I was already wearing my clothes when the magic flare subsided. "Ah, I''m sorry I can''t see you?" She is as provocative as usual when she laughs at the beauty. "More than that, are you really going to go at this time of day?" "... I don''t like the flushing, but it''s okay."It''s true. Fuorun won''t sleep, so don''t worry about the time! ¡± That said, I have to check with Grandpa and the others. "You don''t have to." Everyone staying in the rooms next door and all the knights escorting Ein are asleep.Marco is in King''s Landing, so you don''t have to get permission, do you? " So, how do you know everyone''s asleep? "......? If you''re so close, you''ll know." Of course, Ein doesn''t know. If you sharpen your nerves, you will know whether or not people are asleep, but you can''t find out whether or not they are asleep. But Shannon could do it. She was sensitive and astute, and she could easily understand it. Come on, change your clothes quickly "Oh, I see! You can change your clothes by yourself, so pull on your clothes!" "You don''t have to be shy."Then I''ll be waiting for you, so hurry up. " Then Shannon turned his back on Ain. ¡±Hah... what if the long-lived Huorun doesn''t remember Shannon?¡± "Of course, I''ll burn it as punishment for breaking my promise." "I''ll do everything in my power to stop it, so you''ll remember." "... for this matter only, it was the furrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr "I know there are circumstances and reasons, but don''t be dangerous." Needless to say, Shannon isn''t really going to light a fire right now. Only this time, Ein''s relationship and the assumption that the promise would be broken overlapped, so I made a somewhat disturbing choice of words. (Alright, giggle) The preparation was over soon. But as expected, you can''t go outside through the front entrance. There''s too many people, and Shannon is there. "...... if it were......" Can you escort me? Shannon seemed to understand, and put his hand on Ein''s hand.As it was, I entrusted myself to Ain, who began to walk towards the window. Then Ein freed the window, and burst out with momentum. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "That''s why I will never work."Whoever comes, they''ll work for you. " The elder was still telling the reason why he did not work. No, that story is too long. The clansmen are bored: let them not fall asleep, and many are distracted by the pouring of all their nerves into the trunks that are bathed in the night wind. However, the Fuoruns suddenly awakened their consciousness. They notice a group of men and women appearing in the woods, and they whisper the rumor. It''s not a dry add Really? The World Tree - is it real? The elder also noticed. Breathing in at the sign of approaching, the words that had previously been able to be boldly uttered disappeared from the throat. "Huh, hoho? You''re not just a kid, are you?" Nevertheless, the majesty of the elderly (,,,,,,,) is infiltrated by the festivals of words, and they stand in plain sight in front of the Fuoruns. "I... I don''t know why you''re here, but I can''t work!"I can''t work on anything!I won''t move anymore! Just the trees! " Over here, World Tree. There are elders who say boring things ahead. Now, watch your step. And there was no man that hearkened unto the words of the elders, when they had uttered words to welcome the two that came. Instead of sweating, sap passes through the surface of the elder''s trunk. "Look, Ein, I can see you." "Really.... oh. As I heard, it''s huge." Somehow Ein and Shannon walked out of the forest and put the lake in sight. The surface of the water, reflecting the moonlight and the brightness of the stars, shook quietly, and the fouls mingled with the trees and swayed their branches, making a welcoming tone. My- ©¤ ©¤ And when he saw it, the elders turned to Ain, who stood by the lake.However, it doesn''t actually have a face, so it''s a feeling. Well done, young prince! Ein is puzzled by the unexpected words. (It was more of a masterpiece than Ms. Mutton......) Other than that, I was told that I was welcome, and I was puzzled that I was different from the person I was listening to. However, I thought it rude to keep my mouth shut, and Ein also opened his mouth. "I''m sorry for the sudden visit."I came here this time for a favor. " "...... I-I won''t work!"Whatever! " (Ah, ahh... that''s how it feels) If no one has to work, the majority will want to do so.Apparently, the long-lived Fuorun didn''t leak into it, and he showed a strong refusal to work. I heard you could make a charcoal called Vajra Wood. "W-W-what''s with the Kongwood!?" Seems like you''re looking for a vajra tree. But that''s already-- ©¤ ©¤ ¡±... but you can do it if you have a world tree.¡± Yes, the elders should cooperate. The voices of the Fuoruns echoed. "I can''t make that anymore!" Besides, I''m not going to work! " Apparently, there''s a reason I don''t want to work. Ein sends a wink at Shannon, and she tilts her head in an unknown manner. Naturally, Ein decided to devour it. "Of course, I''ll do everything I can."I wanted to thank you. That''s why I want you to help me. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "As a prince, I promise you a worthy price."--- So tell me. How can we help and how can we help? ¡± Then the elder proudly wins. Ein said the words he had been waiting for. "I can only help the benefactor or the person to whom I owe an apology."Whether your Lord is the Prince or the Demon King of the World Tree, I am not obliged to help you if you are not a people of Ishtarica! " ---That''s embarrassing. Because it is not compatible to do forcefully, we have to get it according to the other person, so we can''t talk about it at all.After all, I shouldn''t have come this night... but since the Fuoruns don''t seem to care about their time, I began to think I had to look for other persuasive materials. It was about the tip of the arrow. "Then work for the promise you made to me."I can''t tell you I don''t remember. " "Huh! You promised me?"For the past few hundred years, I have made a promise to everyone-- " When I said it, the voice of the elder began to dampen. "...... I''m sorry, can you get a little closer?" "It can''t be helped." If you don''t help me with that, I''ll burn it next time. " "Mu, mu... I remember. I think I remember how to say it." Shannon took a few steps forward and stepped forward until his feet touched the water of the lake. Then the branches stretched out from the elders swayed at once, and the leaves fluttered with surprise. "N-Noooooooo!?" And the trunk trembles, and the voice of marvel is spirited. "Why is the lord alive!?" Apparently, I hadn''t forgotten. I was convinced by confirming Shannon''s appearance and magic power nearby. "So, what do we do?" ¡±What are you going to do...?¡± To the Elder, who had not yet regained his calm. Shannon graciously stepped into the lake and said, stretching his hand to the elder. "Work or be burned. Choose the one you like.¡± and. 548 Kong Wu and the place she got herself The elder shakes his trunk in small pieces.But I didn''t try to answer. That''s where Shannon gets after him. It''s cold at night, isn''t it? A powder of fire is blown from her fingertips and drifted by the wind. The powder of fire that had not been cut off overwhelmed the elders'' branches, conveying a weak heat to the elders. "Nuuuhhhh!? What are you doing?!"It''s going to burn! " "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t get a reply, so I thought it was just a tree.It seems to burn a lot because it''s big, right? " "Awww, don''t you wait!I didn''t just decide to ignore it! " "Then hurry up. Let him catch a cold while you wait for a reply."I''ll make this forest a burning field for you. " No, I''m not a great-grandfather... ©¤ "Ahh, look... my fingertips are getting so cold... I''m sorry, Ein.Almost there, that Fuorun will reply to you. " (...... it''s such a bad smile) His exceptional appearance captured many heterosexuals. Shannon''s seductive smile, which would have corrupted people even without the power of attraction born to him, was directed at Ain, with a loving, unappetizing smile. "But that''s it!" Tsubaki can''t work! " The Elder will be burned. ... shouldn''t I just work? No matter how many elders you say, if you work, it will save your life. I don''t think so.If it hadn''t been for the Opal tree that the World Tree Master wanted, perhaps he would have worked to spare his life. ¡± Then I''ll just have to do another job.It''s no exaggeration to say that you''re foolish enough not to move because you can''t. ¡± Ain and Shannon can hear the voices of all you want to say. It seems that the Fuoruns are unwilling to help the Elder.In fact, if Shannon had been thoroughly murderous, it would have been a different story... " You''re not serious, are you? If you''re talking about burning or not burning, I''m serious. "... um" "Hmm, not that!" You must be the prince!?After all, it''s a good relationship with this woman (...), so why don''t you stop it right away!Now I can''t calm down and talk about it. ¡± Then Shannon''s expression changed. She coughed her cheeks softly. She gives a pitiful expression and says in an upbeat voice. ¡°There''s so much to see in our relationship.Fine. I''ll put off burning it. " "--Oh, oh...? Then what, I''m suddenly in a good mood..."Well then, I just wanted to calm you down. " When Ein tries to pinch his words, Shannon''s fingertips are pressed against his lips.As she did so, she set foot in the lake with a light footstep. The figure walking was as light as a fairy, so fantastic that Ein who was next to her seemed to fall in love with her. Looking at her, she suddenly stopped on the water. Apparently, it''s using magic. I put my feet on the surface of the water and spread ripples of water around it. I wonder if I can get a nice reply from you after all this time. Shannon puts his arms together on his back. He bent his body to a curve and looked up at the elder. "...... there''s a reason you can''t work.I can''t make any more vajra trees. " Huh, why? ¡°We don''t have enough wood. No matter how much power (,,,) you put out, it''s robust and powerful, with fresh wood." Ein sandwiched her mouth. What is the power of the Elder? "That is the proof that Tsubaki has lived a long time."---This can revitalize the power of the trees.And vice versa. You can defy the rationale of nature and use your power to wither the trees in their magic. " According to him, it became known as the Optimum Wood. Originally, it was not made as a material to start a fire, but it was revealed by the dwarf who had friendships in the past that it could start a powerful flame, and it became a valuable one. "But that''s not the power of Tsubaki."I used to slaughter all-you-can-eat Black Fuoruns and withered trees while eating magic stones..... " "We need just the right amount of wood." Hmmm. With normal wood, it falls to pieces along the way. That''s why you can''t work, right? "I don''t think so." Will you give me a break from burning the urn?If it''s something else, I''ll help you. " However, I can''t think of anything that I would like to cooperate with. Ein turned to himself and said, "What do we do?"I looked at Shannon, who asked with an irresistible expression.I shrugged my shoulders back to her and said, "I can''t help it." (There''s nothing I can do about it.) At the very least, we had no choice but to find and defeat the powerful Blackfuoru. If I had the opportunity, would I have to ask for it again? "Recently, there have been more adventurers, and the local monsters that were hanging around will soon be crushed..."If you evolve into a named monster and grow into a handful of monsters, you''ll only be able to count them. " "Ahh... if you ask me, I''m sure" "Especially if you become a monster with a small population such as Blackfuoru, you can only become a Yancha."Blackfuori, which is only strong enough to be a threat, hasn''t been around for the past few hundred years. " As Ein thought to herself, there was nothing she could do without. I''m not going to have to give up anymore. Ein, who usually had a bad time giving up, began to think the same thing, but...... (- - - Nh?) I suddenly noticed. A solution that might solve the problem of lack of wood suddenly swept my mind. Elder Mm, what is it? "I want you to tell me what kind of situation the wood is going to be okay." "If it is a mature tree, magic power will reside."In other words, it has to be wood that has been dried to make the houses stand.However, unless it is wood that has the appropriate magical power--- " Before the elder finished speaking, the ground next to Ein raised. A single tree root comes from the earth and stretches above the elders to stop the movement. What about this one? ¡±What...... this is......¡± Elder, what do you think? "Umuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu (It''s like a problem with that) It''s the power of the world''s trees. "Yes, it''s the work of the world''s trees."We are the power of God. " ¡±...... It was too shocking, and I was dying.¡± In addition to the reply from the elders, Ein listened to the astonishing voices of the Fuoruns and stroked his chest. (Something happened.) I was about to get the Vajra Wood. The elder had uttered a somewhat disturbing word, but that would do something about it.I knew it would not be a problem, especially if Ein cooperated. "--- I''m sorry, will you slash it for me?" That''s what the elder said, shining brightly. "Tsubaki, don''t move too much."--Here, from the tree. " And he took it for granted, and brought to his side the root of the tree which Ain had produced. Next to it, Shannon opens his mouth. "And don''t tell anyone that I asked and that I''m here." Why not? I wonder if you can understand that kind of thing. It looked like the point of convergence was missing, but instead of nodding, the elder shook his trunk. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó On the way back, I descend from the mountains. The badness of the road that I didn''t particularly notice when I went there greeted Ein with a difficulty of walking that was worth frowning at once when I went down. "That''s why ---, go ahead." Ein''s face, which he reached out to, and Shannon, who looked at the hand alternately, tilted their heads. "I wonder if you have something you don''t look like a fool." "I don''t know if you call yourself a fool, but whatever you think, it''s different." "No matter what I think, I''m a fool, right?If not, why not? " "So, hands. If you fall, it''s dangerous." Shannon was suddenly puzzled by the tenderness that had been directed at him. It was already puzzled by the various aspects. Unnaturally, while repeatedly blinking, take half a step back, layering your hands like a prayer and pressing them against your chest.When he turned his head suspiciously, he said, "What kind of wind blows around?¡±He stuck up to Ein with a shocked voice. The moonlit and pregnant eyes were staring up at Ain. "If you fall on a mountain road, your dress will get dirty." It still hurts. " "...... why is that?" "Huh? What?" "So! Why are you suddenly in a place like this... ahhhh!"Bakka! I''m glad, but I did it! " (--- I don''t know what it means at all) Shannon eventually took Ein''s hand and made sure to keep his body because of the difficult mountain skin to walk on.As a result, the storm of dissatisfaction that Ein''s understanding could not catch up with was also weak. "Okay? I''m older."Do you even know onee-san? " "I know... but what am I supposed to do..." When I looked up, I could see Ain''s face smiling bitterly next to me. ... Shannon is just not used to it.She has never been accustomed to subtle purity of tenderness before she runs out on power. Shannon was unbalanced after all. It seems that a young girl was forced to become an adult due to her dark past... Contrary to the beauty of the castle, Ain was exposed to the defenselessness of the heart that remained more innocent than the purity of ordinary town daughters. After all, when Ein comes, my chest strikes fast and I can''t help it. Now that I''m escorted, apart from the joy, I''m worried that Ein doesn''t hear my heartbeat. (I''m so excited) And I could hear it. Suddenly, it was relentlessly transmitted from Ein''s arm. When Ein looks next to him, Shannon, who is looking up at his face, turns his eyes in a panic. At night, my hair swayed in the wind, and white porcelain skin became exposed.Although she was trying to pretend to be calm, her neck was still secretly blushing in the light of the stars. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Shannon had a fever in his palm, and he lacked calmness to the point of sweating his thin lips. Um, you know... Shannon opens his mouth as he tears off the hem of the dress. It''s not like I''m nervous. "Heartbeat and heat at hand. Which one is it?" "Neither. And if you know it, don''t bother to say it.I''m embarrassed and I''m going to do something about it. "I think you know, but I said it on purpose." "I know that, too." Ain sometimes has a good personality (,,,,) Without concealing her emotions, Shannon put more effort into the overlapping hands.Gyuuu, keep your hands close together so that you can''t hear the sound, and sharpen your lips while wearing a cool expression. "I''ll put it in." Even if you know Ein''s kindness, you don''t hesitate to spoil it. " "Well, what''s the declaration?" "Don''t hesitate to let me use the words you gave me."No matter what happens, you''re on my side, right?It means you won''t betray me, so let me put it all in. " "... your hands are soft." The early bell nucleus has regained its composure. Someday, there will be enough room to look at Ein''s side without nervousness, and I will put my body on Ein''s arm with my free hand. Don''t worry about the hem of the dress getting dirty, just go down the mountain road with the feeling that you don''t have to fall. "--- Fufu, definitely not. I''ll swallow it relentlessly." Shannon, who had sent the reply, had an uncompromising smile, which he had not done when he lived in the old king''s city. 549 Patience and battle heat. After meeting the elder of Huorun, I returned to the inn as if nothing had happened.After that, Shannon and I flowered for a while, and when Ein noticed, it was morning. Waking up in bed, he realizes that Shannon wasn''t there anytime soon. ¡±...... I think I''ve done something wrong¡± I probably fell asleep. That''s not long now. But don''t worry. Ein did not notice, but in fact Shannon disappeared contentedly. Seeing Ein''s guarded appearance, he led him to bed and laid him down, often looking at his sleeping face from the side. Unaware of this, Ain muttered, "I must apologize again," and got up from the bed and headed to the washbasin. I quickly took a morning bath and then adjusted myself. I heard the sound of the bell ringing in the room. Ein headed out of the room to meet Dill there. Good morning, Ein-sama. First of all, he said that he was a little tired when he said his best greetings. "Your Majesty is going to the hot springs that you are interested in."By all means, Ein-sama said so too. " "Nh, Rikaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Would you like Dill to come with me?" "Hah. In fact, His Majesty has invited all of you, including me, and I hope that you will join me while I cross paths." With that said, it was likely to be a very elegant group. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± "I heard that the person who is ready will meet at the entrance." Alright, then I''ll be ready soon. I said I''d get ready, but I only have one or two things. It''s as big as a sword and a purse. (Clothes... what should I do?) In view of his position. Ishtarika, the next king of the unified state, is the prince. What do you think of walking around the hot spring town in such a rough outfit that reminds me of my yukata?As expected, Sylvard scolded me. I don''t have a choice. Let''s get dressed. When I tried to take off the clothes I wore, the bell rang again. Dill? Ein with her little neck tilted back out of the room. "I''m sorry again and again..."I have a message from His Majesty. " Ah, I knew it. What are you wearing? "As you know, it''s a costume." "I know. It''s been a while since I became the prince, and it''s been..." "Yes, I want you to come in the same attire as the inn without changing your clothes." "- - Huh?" Ein put his arms together as if it were the opposite. But I think back to what I saw yesterday. I''m sure I saw Ein join Sylvard at the inn.Sylvard takes Lloyds to the hot springs in the same rough outfit as Ein. "But Dill is a knight''s suit." "Well, as expected, I..." and Dill smile bitterly. "Nnnnn? Just in time!" "Together... my husband is wearing serious clothes!"Huh! Let''s go get dressed! " "Wait... wait!" I''m still with Ein-sama... " "Even though my father is dressed like a rough guy, he''s still dressed like one!""There you go, I''m thrilled to walk!" They''re taking us away. Golden Ketsy, counted as a knight among the knights and an elite among the elites, is mercilessly abducted in front of his wife, unable to resist. Katima-san Dill thought Ein had helped him out. "I''ll be waiting for you at the entrance." But that''s not the case. The dirty Dill was pulled aside and taken to a nearby room. On the brink of it, the face of Katima, who laughed, was that of a hunter. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After a while, Ain stood at the entrance to the bathhouse, where the Misslis Valley was located in a corner. The shop was particularly eye-catching in this hot spring town, where there are many hot springs. "Um... is it really a bathhouse?"It''s not a shop selling monster materials, is it? " Hmm. It''s definitely in the bathhouse. (...... Is it true?) The entrance to this hot spring was divided into eight parts. They are virtually four because they are separated between men and women. Ain looks at the entrance on the side of the sign that says "men''s hot spring" from the end. First of all, on the left, you can see the entrance hung with a white bison.Next to one of them is a red bison.And next to it was a black bison.A golden bison was painted on the right edge of the warm bed. (Wow, I don''t understand why) Sylvard called out to Krone as he watched Ain froze in front of the store. Krone, the stimulus got stronger as we headed from left to right, didn''t it? "Yes, Your Majesty. As you go from White Bison to King Bison, the water will become hot and the magic that dissolves in the water will not affect the human body." Hmmm. But I don''t really recommend King Bison''s hot tub. It seemed hard to say, and it sounded sorry. "Hmm? Why?" "Because the heat and stimulus are too strong, no one has soaked for more than five minutes since opening..." ¡±Ho ho ho... that sounds incredible...¡± Hey, Krone-san, is that magic power good for your body? Krone answers to the queen Lalarua, who then asks. Even though she was supposed to be a prime age, the Dark Elves were just as young and beautiful as the Krone.Naturally, the outfit now suits me well. "In Ist''s study, we heard that just like eating a healthy diet, it is effective in rejuvenating the body, health, and skin beauty." "Oh, that''s good." I wonder if it would be better if the stimulus was as strong as possible. " "According to what Grandpa told me, there hasn''t been a lot of change since Red Bison." There must be no mistake in the information.This is one of the hot springs operated by the August Chamber of Commerce, so if the owner says so, there is no doubt about it. Krone smiled gently at the delightful Lalalua. "Hey, do you want to come in with me today?" The Krone came beside Ein and whipped his ears.Chris and Olivia, who understood the content, approached in the same way and looked at Ein with interest. But it''s an inconceivable story. Leaving aside all sorts of things, I have LaLaLa today. Thinking about this, Lalalua says to Ain, who is about to speak. ¡°Great, I''m traveling with my grandchildren, so I need to come in with you.¡± "Granny, you''re a blogger." "It''s okay, just like this."I''m traveling, so it''s always rude. ¡± "Um, uh......" Ein, beginning to be puzzled, suddenly turned to Katima. When I wondered why, I immediately realized that I was curious because she was nagging. "Nhahaha. Pleasant and cheerful." (- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - "Ngh ~? Why are you looking at me ~? I just want the wise Katima to help me ~?" I was so bored that I didn''t like the language. Everything from the expression to the tone of voice was really pale. (You did it, that friggin ''cat.) I wondered why yesterday''s mixed bathing disturbance started, but I was sure here.I suspected Katima of committing the crime last night, but I missed it because there was no evidence. But yesterday, Ein was too alarmed. That''s why I can''t say it strongly. However, when asked if it could be missed, the answer was to shout out loud. I don''t know. Ein will take a bath with me. "Grandpa, Grandpa...!" Ein regains his composure in the help boat that arrived from an unexpected place. "There is no fear of a named person."What is the king without challenge?There is no future in a country ruled by scary kings. " Your Majesty, I''ll give you this Lloyd as well. Apparently, I''m not frightened of the Chancellor either. "Um... why are you so enthusiastic before the hot springs...?" The three of them walked in front of the bewildered Ein. The journey, without hesitation, was to the golden bison, the warmth of King Bison. ¡°What about Ain? Shall we stop?" Honestly, I''d rather not. Now that I heard Krone''s explanation, I didn''t feel like I could purely enjoy the water. The reply leaked out of his mouth. "Hmm... I''m sorry, but..." "Don''t say that, it''s a trip, so don''t worry about it."Let''s go somewhere else where we can take another leisurely bath. " "... sorry" "Don''t worry about it. As expected, even Ain, the hero, would be different from hot springs." Ain, who had heard the words, shuddered and lifted his eyebrows. "Ha ha ha ha! Your Majesty!" You can''t defeat a hot spring!In your current words, isn''t it like saying that Ein-sama can''t win?If you can beat any monster, Ein-sama, be it a hot spring! " No offense, just some information. That''s all the meaning that was put into Lloyd''s words, but only the words that could not beat Ein''s heart were repeatedly rebuffed. Chris heard the voice nearby, Krone, and Olivia looked at her face and shrugged her shoulders. ¡±Ahhh... you said it, Lloyd.¡± "I''m sorry, we''re out of here now." ¡±Fufu. Ein, your face will be sharp.¡± The question is whether it is too weak for provocation, but Ein is very alarmed these days.In addition to that, he was now rich in emotional ups and downs, in other words, he had a naughty side, like he was at a young age. That''s why I couldn''t listen. The enthusiastically stepped foot turned toward the warmth of King Bison. I followed Sylvard and the others through the warmth. "Ah, Ein-sama...?" "Dill. Let''s go." "But...." "I don''t want to be a hero who forgot to challenge you." I said a hot line, but when I look at it from the side, I feel relieved. In other words, it''s just a hot spring with a high temperature and a strong stimulus. When the hero who challenged it spoke a fervent word, and was engraved in the legend, the answer was definitely no. But Dill didn''t say anything. I continued to be confident in Ein. "Oh dear, this is the first time in a long time that Ein has seen such a weak taunt." Katima-san, why don''t you go to the baths of King Bison? "Don''t be ridiculous."I''m supposed to slow down normally. " ¡±Hmm... well, that''s fine.¡± Ein, who stopped in front of the warmth, made an unstoppable voice across his back. "What, what is it?" I don''t like that feeling. " "Never mind. The clever Ketsie escapes from the hot spring... I see."I just thought, " The reason for the provocation is, of course, retaliation for yesterday''s mischief. As I thought earlier, it''s a question of whether we really need to retaliate, but we can''t do anything about it.That''s the relationship between Ain and Katima, the relationship that they have been going on since they were young. "--- I''ll say it again." And I didn''t understand this either. When Katima was provoked by Ain, she was instantly hot in her head. "Who told you what to run away from?" Katima-san, from the hot springs. "Well said!" I''ll definitely regret that word! " Specifically? "I''m going to fight! Ein or I''m going to fight you for a long time!" I believed that we would not lie to each other. So I decide to measure the time with the clock inside.Katima walked through the warmth with her big strands, and Ein took Dill with her. "I''m sorry, I must have told your wife too much." No, I don''t think so. Behind them, the rest of the women smiled. I couldn''t help but remember the pleasures that Ein and the others had never seen before. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The hot water was hotter than I had imagined.At the same time, the magic power dissolved in hot water stimulates the skin like an electric shower. By the way, Ein-sama. However, Lloyd called out to Ein, who enjoyed the hot water calmly. "It''s not so late in the morning... but you went out by yourself, right?" I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. Ain, who had the same amount of room, answered the question for a moment. Sylvard, who spoke "Oh my God" next to it, could afford it, and Dill, who was soaking in the hot water even closer, held his head, and Warren laughed without sweating. "Ein-sama, why didn''t you say anything to me?" "Dill seemed busy." "Ugh... but..." ¡°I know, that''s why it''s definitely not recommended to go alone.That''s why it''s my fault. " "And where did you go?"Lord Warren was worried about you this morning. " "That''s right. It wouldn''t be a stroll to think about from the time of day..." Five minutes have passed since I entered the hot tub. Everyone hasn''t noticed any hot water yet. "I met the elder of Huorun." "Damn... if you think about what I''m saying."But what brings you here alone? ¡± And six minutes passed. "I couldn''t sleep. I had no time." Because Shannon couldn''t speak, he said so. I was surprised that Ain was not reprimanded, even though she thought Sylvard would be angry when she heard why.In the meantime, Sylvard keeps asking. Did you get any harvest? "There it is. The elder of Huorun was reluctant, but it seems that somehow he was able to prepare the Kongwu."He said he''d be in touch via the Huorun team in a few days. " Oh, that''s very convincing. Lloyd opened his eyes in surprise. "I also heard about that Fuorun''s personality."The more I heard about it, the harder it was for me to make a request, but that''s exactly what Ein-sama said. " "I''m interested. I also wanted to see Ein-sama''s negotiation technique." Me too, Warren-sama. "Ein, can you tell us how you convinced us?" "...... erm......" I don''t know what to say. I didn''t negotiate. Even if I get too lost, I still get bogged down. So I thought I''d have to answer right away, and I remembered the young Fuoruns who were trying to get the elders to work. Let everyone know what they''re doing, and they''ll be open to their thoughts. Ein muttered in relief in his chest. ¨D ¨D ¨D Then, fifteen minutes passed after I began to soak in hot water. "There''s nothing to be afraid of."Speaking of the named King Bison, it doesn''t seem to be our enemy. " The unstoppable voice of Lloyd mingled with the sound of hot water flowing. Beyond the time that no one else has been able to achieve since the store opened, they still have the strength to look up to heaven with a winning look.Slowly, pure white snow was falling from the sky. (How''s Katima doing?) For once, it was a trick to fight. I couldn''t help but worry about the other person. ¨D ¨D ¨D Eventually, ten minutes and twenty-five minutes passed. At last, a defector appeared. Finally, Dill went to the washroom, taking a shower, and went to the clothesline in an exhausted manner. The next dropout was Sylvard. And when thirty minutes had passed, he bathed vigorously, and bathed in water after Dill, and returned to the dressing place. "Ein-sama, please don''t do anything you can''t do."... this isn''t incitement. " Lloyd said the words from his heart. His skin is already bright red. The sweat is also constantly flowing. ¨D ¨D ¨D However, Lloyd fell out as well. And it came to pass, after thirty and five minutes, that he also bathed. Ein and Warren were the only ones left. But Ein fought. When I saw Warren''s face soaking in the hot water, I opened my mouth to the fact that it looked the same as when I entered the hot water and lost my voice. "That''s good hot water, anyway." "... that''s right." "I just want to thank Ein-sama for this."I didn''t expect you to bring me to Beria. " "Ji, it''s actually like a family..."And if you follow the Glacier family.... " "Oh? It''s quite an old story, but have you ever told Ein-sama?" "It''s not Warren. When Warren fell before the Heim war, my mother told me." My mother-in-law and Belia used to live as a couple with Warren.At that time, he brought up an adopted son who was the ancestor of the great nobility that lasted even in the modern era. The nobleman''s name was Glacier.It is the family of the marshal who became the Grand Duke. "So... no matter where you go, it''s a family vacation...!" "---Haha, I didn''t expect you to say that."What a surprise to me in the past. ¡± Engaging in emotional conversations, and more than ten minutes. Ein finally reached the limit of patience after an hour. She jumped out of the bathing boat and took a shower in the washing area. ¡°Warren, enjoy your upcoming trip!Besides, I''m already at my limit, so I''m cooling down. " With these words, I left the scene after seeing Warren''s flattering smile. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó When I went to the shared salon, there was a cat lying on a sofa in the center. "...... I''ll leave you to it for today." "It''s a blow to the battle, but... are you okay?" "I asked Dill to bring me a lot of cold drinks." No more. She has no sign of waking up. But it didn''t seem like I was exhausted. "It wasn''t so bad... it was too stimulating, but it was a hot spring that seemed to become a habit..." Ein agreed with the impression. Even though I had a unique feeling of being in the bath, I also felt the lightness of my body at the same time. Even if you don''t feel like exercising, you shouldn''t feel better now compared to before you took a bath. The two finally put their thumbs up and praised each other. Then Ein went to get another drink. I grabbed a drink and looked over this large salon to take a break somewhere.It was only then that Olivia was found in the corner of the sofa for resting, divided by a piece of cloth. She invites Ain. It was nice hot water, wasn''t it? "Yes, I feel like I''ve been soaking too long, but my body has become quite light." "That''s good, isn''t it?"... oh my? Your neck and face are bright red. " Ain sat next to Olivia and smiled bitterly at the redness of her skin. The girl beside her also had hot skin from bathing, but it was still common sense.It is only her own shine that is beyond the reach of common sense. "Fufu, let''s take a break." "I was thinking about doing that.Huh? Speaking of which, where are the Krone and Grandpa? " "I''m going to see a shop in the building."That''s why I don''t think I''ll be back again. " It makes sense that only Katima-san was there. Ein said that she drank all the drinks she had brought, and exhaled a sigh. When I did this, I wanted to lie down like Katima. I wanted to rest my body without resisting the pleasant pleasure. Here you go. tons, tons. Olivia, sitting next to her, slaps herself on the knee. You want to lie down, right? I didn''t say anything, and even though my expression hasn''t changed, I found out. It was only natural for Olivia. "In this case, it''s separated by a cloth, so you won''t be able to see it."Besides, when someone comes, you can tell by your voice, so rest in peace. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D Come on, welcome. There was no way to resist Ein that had melted away from the heat of the hot spring. Rather, Olivia lays her body down from Olivia, who reaches for Ein''s body, and puts Ein''s head on her lap. "Fufu. Good boy. Good boy." The heat and softness of the lying Ain, and the scent. Everything is an absolute weapon of calm and decadence.The mass of love that Saintess Olivia has only for Ain quickly crushes the resistance that lies in his heart. Her hand suddenly extended to Ein''s cheek. The fingertips are irritating to avoid hair. However, the crispiness is pleasant and the eye area becomes melted. That blissful time lasted until a dozen minutes after everyone returned. 550 To the ruins nearby. The pleasant time passed quickly, and this day quickly came to the evening. I was having dinner at a shop where I was concerned about LaLaLa. A meal that everyone enjoys exclusively with close relatives, where they get drunk on alcoholic beverages and drum their tongue into cooking.Ein, who had been working at the window for breaks, suddenly arrived after an hour of such a meal. (--- Isn''t that right?) I noticed people rushing around on the road outside the building. "What? Adventurers?" Ah, after all? "Hmm. It''s obvious when you look at that equipment."All I care about is that the adventurers are in a hurry. " Maybe there''s a monster out there. "I can''t really imagine it." "There are aspects of the Mississippi Valley that are important for safety management, and if there are monsters out there, they should have contacted us as well." But it never looked like it. "What''s the matter, both of you?" "... Grandpa, it was a bit noisy outside." Noisy? ¡­ Hmm. Looks like adventurers. Your Majesty, is something wrong? As Lloyd expected, something must have happened. Sylvard and Lloyd changed their faces as they walked up to the window.It was a strange expression that I usually saw in the castle... but my cheeks were slightly red and tight because of the alcohol. As you do this, the shopkeeper comes near you and opens his mouth. "Perhaps the ghostly commotion of the ruins.I heard that there were adventurers who left the nearby inn this morning.Maybe something happened again. ¡± Lloyd asked. Is it a ghost? Isn''t it an undead? "Yes, I''m not an undead-like monster."------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- According to the store owner, it goes back about half a year. An hour''s walk into the woods from the Mississippi Valley, where Ain stays, reveals ancient ruins.But at first glance, it''s just an old stone house, and there''s only one room inside, not even a basement. An adventurer stayed at the ruin. It was a convenient building with a roof and no monsters. However, the next morning, the adventurer saw a shadow swaying in one corner of the room.The adventurer who thought it was an undead pulled out his sword and fell into combat, but the shadow that was shaking disappeared like a mist. Isn''t it a necromancer (Wraith)? And Lloyd questioned. ¡°It doesn''t seem to be.It seems that other adventurers who have heard rumors have also seen the shadows, but they are definitely not monsters..... " "I don''t know... I really think it''s a ghost..." Then Katima sandwiched her mouth. "That ruin (,,,) is said to be more than a thousand years old.""In those days, it was dominated by building houses out of cut stones, so there shouldn''t be any special traces of magic left."In other words, I don''t think there''s anything monstrous about it. " Do you know Katima-sama? "Hmm! It''s a ruin that was talked about by researchers a few years ago."Since it was unusually beautiful, I received a request for an investigation from the August Chamber of Commerce that found it. " "I see. But without the elements that the monsters approach..." "Well, I don''t know." "Is it really a ghost or a new kind of monster?" Katima''s eyes were shining. Dill is already hesitant to open his mouth because Sylvard is walking by the window, and he looks at us with a deep sigh. "Father, if you wish, this Katima..." Let me investigate! Please take this opportunity! I thought you would say no.But I couldn''t help but say it, and I couldn''t stand it and let it go. But Sylvard betrays Katima''s expectations. That''s good. "......?" "Go with Ein."I heard that there were only enough monsters around here for a new American adventurer.It used to be, but if it''s okay now, it won''t be a problem. ¡± "N-no, are you sure?!" "Hmm. It would be better if they said they wanted to go later."But Dill won''t.I have a promise to drink with you at night. " Dill, who was eager to accompany her, was hungry nearby. "When did you make such an appointment..." "In the water of King Bison." Dill is my son-in-law.If it wasn''t for this kind of opportunity, I wouldn''t be able to talk about it? " ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó There are no street streets, but it''s not like a beast road.Ain and Katima, who were on such a mountain road, were on a gentle mountain road, relying on the torch lights at equal intervals. A mountain pass at night where the Prince of Kataya and the First Princess of Kataya walk without an escort. However, everyone who had returned to the inn was convinced that it would still be safe. In the end, it could be called a power technique.Because it was said that Ein was too strong and that there was no safety management or anything. (In any case, it became loose) Isn''t it just too vigilant?Ein, who had brought Katima straight to the mountain trail, was worried about the other way around. However, while listening to the sound of the leaves rubbing against each other...... I felt the sound of people breathing mixed in with the sound. I see. "What? Did you say something?" No, it''s nothing. When I turned my awareness in the direction where I felt the sound of breathing, there were signs that some people were lurking.But he wasn''t an enemy. (Lili and the others?) They''re secretly escorting us. At the same time, I was curious as to when she was accompanying me, but Ein was concerned about that, and at the same time, I hoped that they would enjoy the hot springs. ¨D ¨D ¨D It might be impossible. "We should be there soon." "Ri-oh."... what will you do when you get to the ruins?What can Katima do if she''s a ghost or a new kind of monster? " "My lust for knowledge will be satisfied." Is that all? "Hmm. I''ll send a researcher later." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Katima''s mouth seemed to be satisfied as long as her greed for knowledge was satisfied. But suddenly. "----?" The shadow of Katima walking in a good mood stopped. Lighted by the torch, she felt a discomfort in her shoulder and reached out. Then, I touched the mucus with a distinctive sweet fragrance. Katima quickly carried it to her nose without cowardice. "Healbird shit." and wipe the dung off your fingertips with a handkerchief. You know very well. ¡±Fufu, if you ask me...¡± Katima''s legs narrowed as she kicked the sky without stepping on the earth. Without noticing that there was a step at the foot, I fell as fast as I could. "Funyaooooo!?" She let go of her consciousness as she uttered a pathetic loud voice. At that time, he also uttered an indescribable voice: "Hunya..." "The directions have fallen down..." Seeing a wasteful cat that was too cautious, Ein decided to turn back. As far as I could tell, Katima had just lost consciousness in a mild concussion.That''s why I sent a signal to the signs of Lili and Ein from a distance. But there was no sign of us coming anywhere. Instead, Shannon appears next to Einon, who is carrying Katima. "I''ll show you." Do you understand? ¡°Yeah, maybe because the terrain hasn''t changed much.¡± That''s fine, but it doesn''t make much sense when Ein goes to see the ruins by herself.If you say you''re not interested, you''re lying, but for Ein, who is not a researcher and has poor knowledge of the ruins, it''s just a tour of the site. (I wonder what happened to Lili and the others.) And I can''t let them see Shannon. "Shannon would have known that too..." "I''m just getting a little misunderstood.So don''t worry. " I''m using magic on my own again. ¡°I''m fine, I just want you to know that I''m not uncomfortable with anything.¡± "... well, I don''t know." So what do we do with Katima?Of course, we can''t leave them behind. I guess I''ll just have to take you there. It''s been a while since I walked the mountain road. Because of that, I stopped turning back in the end. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó ¨D ¨D ¨D There was a plain on the mountain road. The small village is large enough to fit in, and it is surrounded by nature that wanted to fill the sky. I heard there was a ruin, and it used to be a village. "Yes, there was a village of dwarves." Huh? "Don''t you remember? A few days on the horse around here, Ein helped the Dwarves." I felt that way when I was told. That said, it doesn''t mean that the memory of when I was actually Marc is still there.It''s just a product of the memories of the past, experienced in the initial world created by Sella. "Ohhh... if you think about it..." "Also, if you go further, you will reach the dwarf kingdom ruins."It was only about the size of a modern small city.I don''t think there are any ruins left. " "Huh... I''ve never heard of such a history before." ¡°It''s a long time since Isthmus was built in the old capital.¡± History tells us that the Dwarves lost their country in the battle against the Dark Elves.The two were small countries, and their size was only about the size of the coastal city of Strom. All this is an eloquent story, which Ein has not heard of. That''s why historians don''t even know about it. That''s what it is. ¨D ¨D ¨D To look for it, there might be someone who draws the blood of the Dwarves and Dark Elves at the time, but I wonder if there is anyone who knows the history of the time. Ain muttered quietly as she carried Katima around.He found a small stone ruin that sat at the forefront of his gaze and began to walk with Shannon at the helm. 551 Heritage of the Dwarves There was a small building on the plain. That must be the ruins. When I saw it, Ein walked a little faster.Katima''s body, which was still asleep on her back, moved forward with care so as not to overshake her body. "... it''s a stone house without any insult." "That''s why it''s not like that." "But look, there''s actually something hidden..." Yeah, I hope so. As a matter of fact, Shannon was not as interested as Ein. Now, the fact that she''s walking the plains with Ein occupies her head.It doesn''t matter if there''s something on the ruins or not. "Grandpa, I''m so sorry..." There was no door at the entrance to the ruins, and Ein stepped on his feet. The inside is slightly moldy and damp.There were leather water bottles and bonfires that the adventurer would have left behind, but nothing else. (I wish I could clean it up and go home.) Ein complained to the adventurers he had never seen before, and stepped further into the depths. It was only about the size of a typical private house, and it could only be said that it was too large and not too narrow. ¨D ¨D However. Hmm? I suddenly noticed the signs of magic power and looked around. Similarly, Shannon leaned his head and looked around. But nothing. Some of the ruins were abandoned by adventurers, and there was no place to look. "Shannon" "I know. I felt the magic that had nothing to do with us... but I wonder where it came from." I''m sure it''s at my feet. I feel like it''s drifting down there slowly. "From the bottom? From the bottom of this cobblestone?" Hmm, maybe. What''s the matter with it? Ein stepped hard on the cobblestone, but he was lost in doing more.For once, this place is called a ruin, so I was wondering if it would be too rough. But not if there is an anomaly. It looks like the evil spirit (Wraith) ---, but it looks really different. Inner corners glowed pale, and shadows shaking. The shadow slowly moves left and right, and the remaining layer becomes the same shadow, increasing the number. Soon, it spread across the wall, enclosing Ain and Shannon in the shape of a coin. I don''t like the Undead, do I? By the way, why? "Because it often comes out in the dark.Ein made the dark spots okay, but I still hate the Undead. " With that, Shannon reaches out to the shadows. At the point where the fingertips are stretched out. "Kneel down (,,,,)" He spoke out in an ordered voice and dyed his eyes in gold. Enchanting Poison, Curse of Loneliness. Only Shannon, the ancestor of a race called the Red Fox, used it to trigger the power of absolute fascination. However, the shadows continue to increase in number without interfering. What this means is that that shadow is unwilling. I don''t think so. Shannon then looked at Ein with a glowing smile. The lack of cheeks was inversely proportional to the appearance of the castle. Well then, let''s get out of here. Are you sure? Are you sure you want to leave it like this? "One way or another, it''s not all right. I''m worried about the lack of information from the adventurer, but if I fight here and the ruins break down, I''ll be in trouble."... if you break it, Grandpa''s going to be mad at you. " Ein decided to go outside. The reason is somewhat pathetic, but Shannon leaves the ruins with Ein. Just before they left the ruins, the shadows had increased and spread to near the entrance, but they were able to get out on the verge of contact. They shouldn''t be able to follow us outside... "That''s what Ein thought when he asked about the ruins..." "... you''re here." "... you''re here, aren''t you?" Let''s increase the number so that the ruins are overflowing and we can go out and surround the two of us. In the idyllic plains, only the sight of the shadows floated. But that shadow feels like you''ve seen it somewhere before. "I want you to remember it as soon as possible."That''s how my behavior changes dramatically. " ¡±Hmm... it''s been a long time...¡± While the two exchanged carelessly, the shadows further increased their number. As it stands, it looks like we''re surrounded by hundreds of warriors. Eventually, the shadows surrounded the two of them, and they lined up in two rows and began to repeat clockwise and counterclockwise. (N-No, what the hell......) It''s too unusual. I don''t understand why. "--- ah" It was when Ein came to astonishment. Shannon finally remembered the identity of the shadow. "You must have reacted to Ein''s strength."I decided the other adventurers weren''t strong enough to be hostile. ¡± I see. And who is it? Shannon laughed eagerly at Ein. She stands on her toes and puts her face close to Ein''s ears and says, "You know what?" "That''s one of the defenses the Dwarves built." At the same time, the shadows shook heavily at the same time. The earth trembled, making an armored sound reminiscent of a golden clatter. Some shadows flew and dyed the sky pale. Continuing, the earth began to rise everywhere. I shouldn''t have come. I twisted Ein''s cheek. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Back at the inn, Sylvard, enjoying his drink, looked out the window. When I saw the night sky glowing pale, I said, "Oh," and loosened my cheeks. "Let''s take a look at the lords." "Huh? Aurora?" It''s true that I''ve heard that there are such skies around here from time to time...... Lord Warren? " "Yeah, you can see the sky like that once in a while." "That''s right, if you don''t mind, can I go out on the balcony?"I''ll carry the drinks. " You''re being nice, Dill. So, Your Majesty ©¤ ©¤ Hmm. Great job. Let''s talk while we look up at the sky. They enjoyed the succulent liquor. After going out on the balcony, Dill''s honeymoon became a topic of discussion, and Sylvard was very happy to learn that his daughter-in-law was coming to live in peace. Meanwhile, the room changed, and the glowing sky could be seen from Olivia''s room. While taking a large open-air bath with a room, she looks up at the Krone and the sky, and mutters, "It''s beautiful." Grab a glass from a bucket in the hot tub and enjoy it with a toast to Krone. "Chris!" Olivia called out louder. "Yes! What is it?" Soon after, Chris, who had his face peered through the door, was not bathed. She was relaxing in Olivia''s room and enjoying her quiet time. "Look at the sky. It''s so beautiful." "... oh! Really!" Were you lucky? " "Maybe." So, what do you say?If you want, why don''t we take a bath together while looking at the sky? " Then Chris nodded immediately. There is no particular reason why we haven''t bathed together before.I just sat on the sofa in the room and didn''t bathe together because I wanted to read a book. Therefore, I accepted this invitation with pleasure. Olivia-sama, would you like another drink? "Well, thank you." Well then, how about Mr. Krone too? " Fufu, so am I. Those who were in the lodge spent a thoughtful time, forgetting the usual hustle and bustle. ---Yes. I didn''t even know what was going on under the glowing sky... ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó No matter how many times he hung up, Ein made it difficult for his enemies to come out. "It''s not over at all!" Ein fought against the grey shapes.It is the gray swordsmen made of shadows that sway in the skeleton of stones that emerge from the raised earth. I don''t know how many hundreds have been cut down, but I can''t get rid of them at any time. I wasn''t tired of playing Katima, but I wanted you to see the end. "And---that''s why Shannon won''t get attacked!" However, Ein was the only one attacked. The gray swordsmen gave Shannon nothing. "Well... maybe I''m not recognized as an enemy." "Um, uh..." "It looks like those golems are reacting to Ein''s power."Maybe next time you''re thinking about me. " Shannon had been told by Ein to "stay away" shortly after the start of the battle, and was watching the battle with his back on the boulder that had fallen near him. And Ein frowned at the words which Shannon had spoken, which he had not heard. What''s a golem! "It''s about a doll that moves with magic power made by a dwarf a long time ago.So, no matter how many times you break it, it plays.I have to break the magic of the driving force. " "Ugh... I wanted to ask you first, that!" Ein smiles bitterly and leaks his grievances as he cuts off the golems with his vivid sword technique. "Because when I tried to explain, you said it immediately." I can''t go back because it''s true. Then, after cutting down dozens of golems, Ein finally opened his mouth in peace for a moment.I said it as I watched the body of the cut-away golem shatter and regenerate into smoke. How can I break the magic? "I wonder if it''s okay to suck up all the linked magic energy."Or perhaps destroy a control device that might be buried in the ground. " "All right, I''ll smoke." I thought it would be better to do it quickly. It has been too soon since I decided to do so. Ein activates her absorption power and quickly sucks in the magic energy from her surroundings. "Nnh... nnhhh..." At that time, Katima twists her body according to her survival instinct. But don''t worry. Ein thinks firmly about Katima and absorbs it, so her magic power will not be lost from her magic stones. For the time being, Katima should have evacuated herself with me. "...... it''s really late right now" "I''m sorry. I wondered when I would notice, so I wanted to take a look." ¡±Well, well, that''s fine... it''ll be over by now¡± It was like diamond dust. The magical crystals rising from the earth are illuminated by the stars to create a fantasy scene. Around it, the golem suddenly began to slow down and kneeled down.Soon it transformed into dirt, and hundreds of golems returned to the dirt. Ein finally lowered his aperitif. But it''s amazing that something like that exists. "It''s finally over." "Good job. Do you have a towel?" Shannon, who was standing beside Ain, had a raw towel in his hand. Yes, but where did you get it out of? "It''s the same as the clothes. I made it with magic power." Reasonably, Ein nodded, receiving a towel from Shannon and wiping his sweat away. As for Ain, she didn''t scratch her sweaty sweat because it was not a lot of exercise, and it was about to wipe the sweat that was faintly floating on her forehead. I wonder if that thing is that precious. Which one? I wonder if it''s a device that calls in a golem? "Oh, I''ve never heard of that." "... of course it''s an old technology, but I''ve heard that there are only a few dwarves that can be made."So maybe it doesn''t exist in modern times.I wonder if it''s valuable in that sense. " "I knew it. I''m glad I didn''t destroy it." But have the researchers not found it? Einon, who had put his arms around him, couldn''t help but ask Shannon. A battle props made by dwarves can blend in with nature. That''s what it was. I heard it was a technique used in the Demon King''s War.It seems that the technology used in the Demon King War, which is said to be more harsh than the Heim war, cannot be helped. "So, what do we do? We''re going home?" "I was going to go home, but I wonder what happened to this situation." I don''t think it''s the same place as the plain a few decades ago where the earth rose and the sand was scattered. The terrain around us was too transformed to go home like this. (Amateurs can even it out.) I thought about using the roots of trees and vines to force them back, but I wanted to avoid doing bad things and scratching the control devices buried in the ground. As Ein stares at the earth with her arms framed...... "...... erm......" It was another one. Rather, it begins to sway from deeper parts of the earth and to rise mercilessly from beneath the ruins. Eventually, the ruins are lifted to the ground and a huge arm of rock emerges from the hole.Not as big as Verguk or the transformed Visel, but as small as two turns of the latter? If this happens, I can imagine Ain who doesn''t know much about the golem. As if to pound the answer to the imagination, a second arm appeared from a distance, and an inorganic boulder with eyes and nose carved in the middle appeared. Then, while swaying heavily around him, he exposed himself and looked down at Ein and stood up. The whole body made of rock is sculpted and covered with patterns that the corners of the body have never seen before. Whoa! Whoa! Every time the whole body made of rock moves, a dull sound resounds. Seeing mud falling on the body that was buried in the ground, Ain layered her vines as an umbrella. "Look, look, it''s so big." "Yeah, I think it''s big. It''s so big." "I''ve never seen anything so big."Maybe it was born when the Kingdom of the Dwarves glorified. " ¡°That''s great. It''s a big deal.¡± "...... what''s the matter with you now? Why are you back alive?" That''s the way it''s supposed to be. "If you come in the middle of a picnic, this is happening, so don''t you think there''s anything you can do about it?" Where to go, where to go, where to go, what kind of constitution is involved in strange disturbances? Thinking of such a fate, Ein sighed twice and repeatedly with his sword. Shall I comfort you? It''s okay. As soon as I say please, I''m going to get my mind mixed up. "Hey, hey! Will you stop saying bad things about people?!" ¡°I''m just kidding, but right now, we need to do something about this.¡± "... then why did you put down your sword?" ¡±That''s because I''m so flustered by sudden assaults.¡± Shannon didn''t understand. I don''t know if it was irritating, but I don''t know.Actually, she was a little annoyed because she felt disturbed. But from there, it didn''t make sense to hold the sword. --- GOOOOOO! Stone giant arms loomed over the heads of the two talking. It''s a mass of weight that a normal human opponent can make into a meat mass in a blink of an eye. You mean you won''t fight? No, I''ll fight. Then why did you use the sword? I tried to ask a question that I didn''t know how many times. ¡±I was just thinking about how I could do something with my fist¡± Ein''s side was cool, refreshing, and gentle. Such a smile suddenly turned towards Shannon and suddenly made Shannon''s cheek red. However, on the other side, Ein''s clenched fist was far from separated from humans, and he waited for an impending block of stone that could not be produced even by the national disaster and the sea dragon. ¡°I''m sorry, but I need you to wait here.¡± "Um, yeah... it''s okay" Shannon responded honestly to Einon, who still had the same smile. In response, she is wrapped in the root of the tree created by Ain, and protected from the upcoming commotion. After confirming that there was no gap, Ain stacked blue bars on her smile and muttered, "Okay," and looked up. So, for the time being... Rock clumps, rock arms approaching a few dozen centimeters. Then I was stopped immediately. When I touched Ein''s fist, it stopped moving. But immediately, a sound came from the rocks. Gradually, I thought that the rock was beginning to crack, and Ein''s other arm was swayed up. Shattered or crushed? Ruthless force clashes and the arm of the rock shatters to pieces. The body made of rocks is shocked, and leans backwards. Ein flew there and ran up the body of the rock. (There is no magic stone. There are no biological characteristics) Rather, I had a feeling very similar to the golem I used earlier. So, this is just a giant golem. If you were a creature, you''d be lost, but you don''t have to be lost.They attacked us all of a sudden, so we should be allowed to destroy them. That''s why Ein waved his arm. I smashed the body of a giant golem little by little to see if there was anything I could think of as a control device. I found it when I looked up at my head. That''s it. I felt a strong sign of magic power from the loyalty of my head. Now, let''s break it. "...... Gnnnnnnnnn?" When I made up my mind, I remembered that I remained in charge of Katima. I''ve done a terrible thing with this. I think we should get off once before we can explain the situation or defeat the golem. But Katima glistened at the golem in front of her. "Nnnnnn!? I don''t know why I''m here, Ain!"What the hell is this thing?!"What kind of construction is controlling a big rock!?" "I''m not sure, but Gore..." "Are you a golem!?" "Is that the golem that was said to have been lost as a result of the Demon King''s War?!"Is it that golem that is said that it is impossible to create the same technology in modern times, even if there is a record!? " She was more familiar than Shannon. ... even though it''s a sudden situation when I wake up, this liver is full of Katima. "So, what is Ain going to do?" "I was attacked all of a sudden, so I thought I''d crush it." "Yaahoooo!? Don''t be ridiculous!""It''s really a golem, and the value of the national budget for a few years (,,,,,,) is a substitute!" (...... I''m glad you woke up before you could destroy it) Ein knew the value of the golem, and secretly thought about it while sweating coldly on his neck. "What am I supposed to do!? Either way, we have to stop moving!" "I''m sure the records are correct, we need to find the magic tool that controls them!" Then it''s definitely something on the head. You mean you can absorb it and suck in magic power! "That''s right!" "... but you''re so quick to understand anyway?""Why do you know it''s a golem in the first place?" "...... I read a book in Katima''s lab a long time ago." "In other words, you''ve been studying because of me?" That''s right. "Nhahaha, I''m here."Ishtarika''s greatest genius, Ketsey...... " Ein smiled back at Katima, who was in a good mood, and looked at the head of the golem. I ran up the golem''s body and aimed at its head.Humans kicked the clavicle and jumped up to a height overlooking the head of the golem. (It''s not good to crush it) You''d better use your sword honestly than with your fists.If they say the national budget is worth several years, even bold Ain will be concerned. Ain, who had pulled out his sword, carefully aimed and slashed the skin of the rock. Of course, the result was Ain''s supremacy. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Then it was a busy night. First, I put Katima next to the golem and went back to Shannon and thanked her again and again. Shannon was in a good mood at this time.Before he disappeared, he said, "In this way, the Dwarf Kingdom (,,,,,) may still be somewhere (,,,,,)", and he exchanged a smile with Ain who said, "No way." Then Ein took Katima back to the inn. At this time, I could also sense the signs of Lili and the others who had solved Shannon''s magic. And when I got back to the inn, it was the real thing. Silver was very happy to hear the story, but at the same time, she was very sympathetic to Ain, who was in trouble wherever she went. For the time being, we were able to send several airships to manage them immediately. Nevertheless, there is not much we can do now. For a moment, there was, but because Warren had just finished his civilian work, he didn''t even have a curtain on Krone. ¡°I feel good! I didn''t know if I could just spend time with everyone, or if there was a big discovery for Ishtarika!¡± Everyone who was spending their time thinking about it moved to the big room, and what they were going to do was party. and wine, and good food, and those who are near.The dish contains information about the golem that Ein and Katima carried earlier. (It was really an amazing discovery, wasn''t it?) Ein also enjoyed relaxing in the corner of the sitting area. Then Dill came and sat down next to him. Shortly after Ein left the inn with Katima, the Fuorun team contacted me. From the foul group? "Yes, I heard from the head of Fuorun that the Kongwood is ready." I see. Well then... I guess I''ll go say hello tomorrow. "I understand." Now it''s time for me to offer it to you. ¡± If you think about it, Dill has never been with Ein during this trip. Well then, let''s go tomorrow morning. Hah! You don''t have to go with Sylvard or your father in the morning. The problem was that Dill drank a lot differently than usual, but apparently he didn''t have to worry about it.Dill''s face was as scary as usual. Ein slowly carried the glass in his hand to his mouth as he imagined what the vajra tree would look like. 552 The Kongo tree and its unknown history. The sky at the edge of the valley starts to rise in the morning. Ain woke up, dressed herself, and left the room, just in time to join Dill in the bowl. ¡°Good morning, are you ready?¡± Oh no. I''m fine now, but where''s Dill? ¡°I''m fine, too. Now, let''s get to it." Ein thought about the possibility of Katima going with him. But it looks like he''s still asleep. In the first place, Dill came out of the room aiming for that gap. Is that okay with you anyway? "What? What is it?" Even if Ein-sama didn''t carry his own legs, of course, I could have sent someone to pick up the goods. ¡±Hmm... this is the side I asked for.¡± Otherwise, I would have asked someone. ... naturally, it depends on the situation. In any case, Ain, as the one who had asked for work, was in a position to show his face, to say thanks, and to receive the goods that he had asked for. But Dill didn''t forget to thank her. Ain is too light on footwork, but he is still the next king.From time to time, some people forget their positions and make a fuss together, but they are definitely the next king. As a result, he could not remain silent in his position. Besides, it''s a corner trip. The morning sun shone into the crossing hallway as Ein''s laughter continued unchanged today. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Ain went the other day without a trace, guided by Shannon. If I get lost, the Fuoruns will guide me. --Our God. - Welcome. ¨D ¨D ¨D The chief is over there. Ein, who had received a welcome almost the same as the other day, smiled bitterly, and although Dill walked next to him, he was surprised once, but he immediately moved on to the forest with a new feeling. I eventually saw the lake beyond the forest. The Elder of Fuorun has his roots in that place. At the same time, something was placed in front of the fountain. (I don''t know.) Ein approaches something like this. It was hardwood, covered with giant leaves, bound with vines.The shade peeks from the gap, shining like a polished crystal. It didn''t seem to be called charcoal, by and large. "I don''t want to work for 300 years anymore." When Ein arrived, the elder let out a sigh. That''s not Kongwu. ¡°Thank you. I''m so glad you''re here.¡± "Don''t worry about it.I also had an interesting experience with the bowl.Because the material is too good to create a new vajra tree. " "Hmm? You mean it was such an unusual result?" "It''s not something else." So be careful when you use it.I can''t even imagine how much firepower that vajra tree could provide. " That ''s--that''s amazing. Without a doubt, we''ve got the charcoal to meet Shearling''s expectations. (Asked them to be careful not to burn the workshop afterwards.) Shearling, maybe the amateur Ein doesn''t have to worry about it. But that Mutton. Instead of making a stir with his disciple Emme, he may be willing to smith in front of a great flame. In any case, let me add that it is a delicacy. Next to Ein, Dill gently lifted the Vajra Wood. Are you all right? ¡°Of course, I''ll take care of it.¡± Dill says that and leaves Ain''s side. It''s not like I''m leaving first. Ein was still trying to talk to the elder, so I decided to take the vajra tree to the forest first. By the way, Lord, you''ve been making a lot of noise in the nearby forest. "Did you know that?" "My brothers and sisters have spoken.I heard you fought the dwarves on the plains a little further away. " ¡±No... honestly, I don''t really understand it either, but it seems that it''s not a dwarf, it''s a dwarf''s legacy¡± Oh, by the way, there used to be a dwarf fort nearby. Ein frowned at the curious words. "Their technology was quite impressive."Until it was scattered by the civil commotion, it was already proud of its glory. " "Well, civil unrest is..." What, you don''t know? "Yeah. I know what I learned yesterday, but the dwarf technology is barely modern."It seems that there are many things in their history that have not been left behind. " "--It might be something I can''t help."But there was a lot going on on this continent. " "If you don''t mind, can you tell me a little bit?" Yeah, that''s all right. Ein opens his eyes to the pleasure. I finished carrying the vajra tree, and I heard a surprise voice coming from behind Dill who was coming back. The elder came from you? It''s amazing, it''s precisely due to the prestige of the world''s trees Shouldn''t we miss this opportunity? That''s right. We need to make sure that you work for us as usual. To the voice of the elder, which is spoken of by the mouth, the elder shakes the branches uncomfortably. Normally, the sound of leaves rubbing against each other, which heals the ears, was heard by Jinta only this time. "Wow!" I won''t be working for a while! Absolutely not! " After the Fuoruns raised their voices all the time, their elders roared with a mighty voice. "... it''s weird. Everyone was honest and cute when they were seedlings." "There''s nothing I can do about it, it''s going to grow." "Well... oh my. The world is ruthless."The long-lived are slippery and neglected. " The elder seems to be satisfied here, and he coughs once. Ein jumped to his heart''s content to finally hear the story. Even Dill, who''s back next door, is curious to know a history he doesn''t know. "The Dwarfs'' land flourished alongside the Dark Elves''." It''s a new story again. Neither Ain nor Dill imagined that the word Dark Elf would be here. "But even if it is a country, it is small.At that time, it was big enough to take the name of the kingdom, but now it''s true... it can only be done on the scale of a small city. " The land of the Dark Elves is farther west than here, close to the border city of Clifford, where Ein used to be. When it comes to the frontier city of Clifford, the city where Baron Krim, Batz''s father, is serving as commander, and if you want to add more information, it is next to the area where he stopped during the Black Dragon disturbance. Meanwhile, it is a dwarf country, but if you go back a dozen days on foot from the forest where Ein is now, you will reach the relevant area. "Before that, there were many nations that were proud of their prosperity."But in the past, only Ishtarika was able to continue to enrich the country.¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D It means that the feat of the hero king has been extraordinary. "--Oh, I see." "Let''s go back to the story." It''s said that the Dwarf kingdom was destroyed by civil unrest, but at the same time, the Dark Elf kingdom was also destroyed. " According to him, it involves the kings of the two races. "The Dark Elf Queen was cunning."Its cunning robbed the heart of the artisanal Dwarf King, and the relationship of power between the two began to break down.... and then there were many Dwarves who loved the Dwarf Queen so much that she turned her back on the Dwarf King. " Precisely this is a word of leaning. It would be a linguistic mistake to depress the opposite sex and tilt the country. The voice of the talking elder also gave me a glimpse of the feeling. ¡°Among those who disagreed with the Dwarf king, there were those who spoke out that a new king should be chosen.¡± Is that what caused the civil unrest? "That''s right. That said, I hear there weren''t many dead."Because the dwarf king was soon to leave the country. " Ein''s breasts are fast, keep up!and rushes up the early bell. "I heard that the dwarf who left the country was the brother of King Dwarf.The Dwarves led by them will become the people of Ishtarica and support the modern Baltic. ¡± "--- So how did the rest of the Dwarf land perish?" "Because the Dark Elves took away my technology and soon fell into decline."All that remained was an introverted dwarf who had less to do with other races.Everything from food to ingredients has been depleted, and I can''t seem to maintain my appearance as a country anymore.So in the end, many of their proud buildings became ruins. " How long did it take to perish? If I''m not good enough, I may have perished at the speed of two generations or one generation. But if I had listened, it seemed like I had no choice but to perish. Ein and Dill looked at each other and shared their emotions. ¡°So far, it seems like the land of the Dark Elves has grown.¡± Yeah. "But they were stupid."... the technology you took from the Dwarves must have made you nervous.Nearly every warrior was killed by a single Sword King when he attacked Ishtarika, who was still alive. " (... your father?) "The surviving warriors surrendered.Some of the Dark Elves that remained in the country surrendered, and eventually the Dark Elves that remained in the country divided into hundreds and lost their appearance as a nation. " The Dark Elves must have launched their attacks before Mark was born. Otherwise, Ein would have been made to feel it with herself. The events in the built world deviated from history, but there were no omens like omens for them, so if you want to hear more about them, you should visit Cain. "It''s all about stupid countries.I pray that you will not behave like the foolish king of the past as a people who are not subjects of the Lord, but have roots in this continent. " --- I''m decent. Yes, we''re the right people. It''s like the great head we saw when we were seedlings. "... damn it. I don''t care if you''re always great." The elder''s voice, which he could not help, was by no means dissatisfied. He was like a father who gave birth to a young child, pregnant with warmth and inclusiveness. "Elder, thank you for telling me valuable stories besides Kong Wood." "It doesn''t matter. But you can tell him as well."Now that you''ve fulfilled your promise for that day, "... who is he? Ein-sama?" Ein did not answer, but returned a bitter smile to Dill, who tilted his head. ¡°I may be able to talk to you again.Because the historian of the capital of the king might definitely say, " Mm, that''s when-- "I know. I''ll give you what the elder wants."I may not want much, but I will do my best to accommodate your request, so it would be helpful if you could just talk to me. " "... then take some of them to the Lord''s castle."It doesn''t have to be right away. " "To my castle? Could it be, Fuorun?" The elder shakes the branches and creates ripples in the lake. It seems to be the answer. Some people want to go to the Lord''s side, right? I don''t care what you say. Fuorun is a tree. "It''s a tree with roots, so I can''t carry it that far so easily..." "The monsters are no different."Therefore, I would like to ask my brothers and sisters to move somewhat because it is flexible.Then we can tell the story in more detail and help the historian turn it into a book. ¡± The elder repeats. "With Fuorun, the surrounding land will be abundant."I think we can bring fruit to the capital. " Ein, who had already decided on the answer, nodded afterwards, listening to the date. I''m sure Sylvard will forgive me. Fuorun is known as a monster without malice, and there are aspects that the elder spoke of. If it had taken root in the king''s city, everyone would certainly have been delighted. "Elder, I want to stay in a good relationship with the elder." "Hahaha! No thanks!" I''m so glad you gave me a good answer! " Ain said goodbye afterwards. He refreshed his perception of the elder, who said that he did not like to work hard. (Well, if you work for your brothers and sisters, you work for them.) In other words, it''s full of paternity. ¡°Lady Ein. Looks like things are moving in the right direction.¡± "Yeah, thanks to the elders." I can say that this trip---and the inspection was a great success. There are only a few days left. Of course, I want to enjoy it until the end. 553 Beginning of winter. On the last morning in the Mississippi Valley, Ein noticed that the bed was strangely narrow. There is something on the left and right side that can''t move when I try to turn over, and I don''t know if there is anyone on Ain''s body who is lying on her back. I can''t move at all. Nevertheless, I don''t have any difficulty sleeping.If you make Ain feel sleepy about her tough body now, it''s worth the praise. On the contrary, I felt comfortable because I cared about what was around me. (... what is it?) Warmth, softness, occasional sleeping sounds, and a dizzy, sweet scent come from all directions. At last, Ain opens her eyes to see what''s going on on the bed. (I see) Chris held firmly to his left arm. Olivia gripped her right arm reluctantly. Finally, Krone slept on her chest. However, it is unusual. They don''t do this without their permission, even though they feel it''s important to spoil and make Ein spoil them. Not much. So I wondered a little bit. I wondered what happened to Ain, who tilted her head while she slept, and decided to ask Krone. Krone, wake up. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hey..." "...... ya. Just a little bit more......" ¡±... ahhhh!¡± Krone, rubbing his face against the breastplate, was somewhere as cute as a small animal.Ein unexpectedly smiles and allows her to continue sleeping. Actually, this is a bit strange. Krone. Yes, that Krone. When she''s alone, she can be as sweet as the people around her think, but it''s hard to imagine her going to bed without an explanation under these circumstances. I continued by calling out to Chris and Olivia, but the result remained the same. They don''t seem to be able to explain it to me just by making sweet slurping remarks. After all, it was a strange thing to say. (Oh, speaking of which) It was last night that I remembered. Yesterday, the last day to be slowed down by the hot spring, Ein spent the night in this room with the three of them. I told them so many memories of their trip that they could not count the things that were to come, the things that were not to be taken away, that they continued even when the four of them fell asleep. If you look at the clock, it''s just before sunrise. I don''t know when the four of them fell asleep.However, I can easily imagine that I haven''t slept for a few hours. ... if I may say so, the three people beside Ein were in a state of extreme sleep deprivation. That''s why I followed my emotions differently and went to bed with Ein. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D Everything was caused by falling asleep last night.Ein came to understand that this was the result of somehow talking to each other about what was permissive. (All right) I was refreshed when I arrived at an understanding. Then the eyelids became heavier. (Do you want to sleep?) I can still afford it for a while. Three of them were asleep, and Ein himself was drowsy. So I didn''t try to wake the three of them.With the three of them feeling their body temperature beside them, they had a peaceful sleep for the other one. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó I look forward to welcoming you again. The party, which had been dropped off in a classic greeting, boarded the airship and set off on their way back to the capital. It seemed like the time until today would go away on the way home, so there was a shortage of time.But I was just as excited to go back to living in the King''s Landing as ever. I''ll be able to do my job tomorrow. Everyone thought the same thing, and I can see that I refreshed both my mind and body when I traveled with Ein. ... an airship flying in the sky could see the land of Ishtar. Ein looked down at the view from the window. I hope we can all travel again someday. One of them muttered. But that is definitely difficult. Everyone is a town of the great power Ishtarika, and it''s hard to just adjust the schedule. But it turns out this trip wasn''t impossible.Even if it''s impossible to travel like every year, I think it''s possible once every few years. "To do that, I have to concentrate on my daily official duties..." "Maybe five years from now." Because I''ll be particularly busy next year. Ein, who will be nineteen this winter, was scheduled to reign. It is the first spring after the age of twenty.He will be king next spring. That''s why we need to build on the energy we''ve gained on this trip. ¨D ¨D ¨D Even if I don''t remember, I was born again as a failed king. Failure is unacceptable. Whatever. In order to continue the prosperity of this country, Ishtarika, in the future, we will definitely continue to do so. Ah... While I was thinking, I saw the capital of the kingdom. The royal capital can be seen from the sky.Soon, the people''s work became a bright light, and they welcomed Ain. Even at midnight, the sky was bright and bright. Now, it''s time to get ready to get out. Master Ein, I''ll be there soon. I heard Dill''s voice outside the door saying, "I''m on my way!Reply, and start packing the luggage you used for your trip. Ain, who stood up, stretched out his back and slapped his cheek! We''ll do our best again tomorrow. Someday, I''ll be able to enjoy my trip with my family again. ... I wonder if it''s impure to say that? Ein laughed after asking herself, and her determination was renewed. I will definitely become a fine king... "Oh, Ain" This is Ein-sama. Leaving the room, Sylvard and Lloyd stumbled into a bowl. "Dear Ein, thank you again."Thank you for inviting me and Beria. ¡± "Thanks from me, too." Thank you very much. " Both Warren and Belia also came, and everyone moved face-to-face with a cheerful conversation. "It was like a dream time." ¡°That''s the best part. I''m glad we all enjoyed it." "Me too. How can I thank you, Lloyd?" "Then from tomorrow, if you''re committed to my ambitions, you''ll be fine."Of course, Warren-san and his mother-in-law. " Huh? ¡°So are we?¡± Ambition, unlike Sylvard, who opened his mouth to hear these words, Lloyd and Warren asked with concern. Ein speaks of the content immediately. ¡°I have to do my best to be able to travel with my family again.¡± Everyone''s hearts were warmed by the adorable and lovely ambition that came out of the mouth of the next king. Once Sylvard was surprised, he loosened his cheeks and stroked Ein''s head lightly. ¡°Well, if we can afford it again, we''d all love to travel.¡± Everyone looked down through the window at the approaching royal capital. One day, we''ll all be together again. When the time comes between the management of the state, which should be given priority above all---. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D One day, the King''s city was covered in snow. One winter day, just past November and approaching December, Ain, walking through the King''s capital with a pure white breath, looked up at the sky. "...... Hahm!?" With the most natural words, Chris laughed as he walked next to him. It''s winter, so it''s normal, right? She is wearing a pure white coat, defeated by the snow, and only one hand is wearing gloves. One hand only, the other wanted to be wrapped in the warmth of Ein.The grains of snow falling in the hands of the two layers are quickly melted. By the way, if I had a new sword, would it keep me warm? "I think I can." But, instead of being warm, you''re going to get burned, so please don''t try it.That''s what Krone-san said! " "...... right?" As we talk, we get to where we want to be in a matter of minutes. They headed for the shearling house where the roof was exposed by the heat emanating from the workshop only around the chimney, even though they snowed on the triangular roof. The wooden gate, which has become a little old, moves slightly with its hands on it. When she heard the sound, the door of the workshop opened and Emme appeared. "Hey, welcome!"Come on, get in there! Shio is waiting for you! " Yeah, thanks. In fact, in view of its position, Mutton can bring it to the castle. He suggested it, too, but Ein said he''d go get it. It was a nice walk, and Mutton was a Mutton, so if there was a problem, I could adjust the sword on the spot, so Ein would really have been better off coming. "Daddy, please" Ein steps into the workshop and as usual, a heavy eyelid shearling appears with insufficient sleep. If you look closely, you can also see the ememes that I refrain from putting aside. They always did this when they trained Ein''s sword. Needless to say, Ein is not in a hurry. Simply because the two of them are in a too high mood, they find pleasure in training their swords, and while sleeping, they spare no effort to work with each blacksmith. It was for that reason that the two of them, who greeted Chris with Ein, smiled tired but full of accomplishment. "It''s amazing."How awesome is that? " Mutton stretches his arms wide. I don''t know how much. How long was the previous sword? ¡±Ahhn? That''s right, Your Highness... that''s enough, isn''t it?¡± My arms narrowed by about a dozen centimeters. I still don''t understand the difference. "This one is special." Until now, it was a pseudo-product that could not add value, but if this happens, it would be better if you didn''t leave this matter behind even after your Highness collapsed. " Chris frowned at the disturbing words, but she quickly understood the intention. It''s a national crisis, isn''t it, except for Ein-sama? "That''s right. Apart from His Highness, this sword uses loyalty in the first place."Nevertheless, just in case, I''d better not give it to my successor.It''s a battlepower that surpasses that Bahamut ship. " Shearling then lifted the long wooden box that had been on the floor. Place it on a table with a sooty stump and take off the lid to reveal the inside. The sword, Ishtar, had undergone a slight transformation. The pitch-black sword completely disappeared like Marco had in the Living Armor era. When Ein grabbed it, the crimson aura blinked for a moment, and only the blade part became slightly crimson. "Isn''t there a vajra tree that was made by that paranoid Fuorun using your Highness''s materials?"That fire was too good.I had an unexpected problem because it was too good. ¡± Maybe the furnace broke down? "Don''t worry about it."Your Highness''s sword is broken every time I hit it. " "...... Chris" ¡°Yes, I will pay based on the past minutes¡± Ein shrugged his shoulders for a moment, wondering why he didn''t tell me. Then, apologizing, Mutton laughs loudly. "Nnnahahahahahahahaha!Isn''t it nice that the furnace breaks down! " "That''s right!" Otherwise, I can''t hit the sword, so I can''t help it! " You too! Well, I''d appreciate it if you could make it up to me! Shut up. Sheaton began to drink the water he had left at his desk here.Ain and Chris had tea brewed too, and they carried it to their mouths. So, this is an unexpected problem, but once the whole Ishtar has melted down! "... eh?" No, it was amazing, wasn''t it? "I''m surprised. Even though the flame is quiet, it melted the moment I put down my sword!" ¡°That''s right!¡± "That''s why I managed to fight back from scratch!"I''ve been layering black dragon ingredients and things like that, but in fact, you should mix them properly. " "That''s why the characteristics of the living armor have disappeared, but don''t worry!"It''s just that the appearance has changed, and the characteristics should be much more amazing! " That''s something else, isn''t it? Ein muttered in his heart and saw Chris, who could only smile bitterly next to him. ¡±Ahahaha... you can''t leave it to future generations, can you?¡± I had to agree to this from end to end. "But, don''t worry."Your Highness is my master, so I''m sure you won''t be able to use your power except for him.I don''t care if you use that sword in training. " No, there''s a sharpness problem. "I don''t have to worry about that anymore."I do have a blade, but no matter how many times I hit it, it won''t cut anything! " "Isn''t that a big problem," said Ein in astonishment. But there is a continuation to Mutton''s story. Anything, if Ein had it, he would have slashed it. "Try to slash it."That furnace is broken, and I need you to dismantle it! " Looks like you''re doing a carpenter''s job, but in fact, the furnace is very durable. Especially since Mutton''s workshop has a state-of-the-art furnace made of isthmus, even the blacksmiths of the adventurer''s sanctuary, Baltic, were a few of the delicacies that were being introduced. And Ein drew near unto the furnace, and shook the reborn Ishtar lightly, as he was spoken. When the crimson aura dwelt in the blade, the furnace that touched it was immediately severed. At first glance, I don''t know the difference in sharpness, but I noticed that Ein''s hand had increased a lot. It''s like a different sharpness. I was so dull that I mistook it for something else. Isn''t that right? Shearling folds her arms next to Ein as she looks at Ishtar. "Amazing? The sharpness is too good for me, but I''m sure that Ishtar can be more or less relieved depending on your awareness."As before, please do it as adorable as ever. " It was like a living sword. I had a similar feeling before, but it is evolving further. (... thank goodness) If you can suppress your strength by your own will, you will never go beyond that. With Ein''s familiar touch, I could put it in the sheath and carry it around my waist, and Ishtar sent me a mild fever. It seemed like he was happy to have returned to his master. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó A letter arrived at the castle around the same time. It came from the guild that had set foot in the castle, and Warren frowned when he saw the letter. "What is the disturbing movement in the west of the continent?" The swallowtail demon in the same office listens to it. To the west, it''s further into the Mississippi Valley? "Apparently so. The adventurers who escorted the researchers to investigate the golem felt even more magical and perhaps even better.¡± Isn''t it a monster? "Yes, it was an artificial --- for example, a magic wave reminiscent of a magic stone cannon." Warren, who has said so far, acknowledges the letter. It was sent to the guild and to the Mithrith Valley. First of all, I want information. We need to act quickly to get at least one clue. "--Oh, my God." And Warren smiled bitterly. Continue to say it in the usual way. "Really, this country is always a busy place" And now Marco. "That''s probably why it''s a good country." Two old men who have supported Ishtarika since ancient times.They looked down at the busy castle town today, and smiled with a smile. 554 The beginning of a new season. It was in the old days, before the Demon King War broke out. More to the point, before the Sword King Cain became Durahan... it goes back to when he was still a Skeleton and not a Living Armor. There were no civilizations on this continent yet. Those who lived on the continent had only interaction with their own species, unlike in modern times. Many histories have disappeared into the shadows as a result. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D In the past, the glorious Kingdom of the Dwarves also perished without fail. By the way, there are very few traces of their country left in modern times. Therefore, there were no scholars who expected that there was a country... and it was only recognized that there was a settlement. But let''s not underestimate the size of the country.The capital of the country, created by gathering the wisdom of the Dwarves, can only be found searching the earth. In that place... "I don''t hate it. This kind of underground air, too." The silver-haired man was carrying his legs. In the basement, there is no sunlight. However, its size is no larger than that of King Ishtarika''s capital, Kingsland.The underground space is hundreds of meters high, supported by equally spaced stone pillars, and the pattern engraved on the thick body is artistic. The silver-haired beauty headed toward the martial arts castle, which sat in the middle of the underground space, admiring the view. Get out of here! Get out of here! In front of the man, a white doll that mimics the size of an adult male appears. No faces, no looks, those dolls are, at first glance, somewhat creepy. However, the man laughed coolly and walked without worrying about the blocked doll. Then, the two dolls stretched their arms through the man''s abdomen. The arm spun around in a complicated manner inside the man''s body and burned his internal organs with a glow similar to a magic stone cannon. ¡°You shouldn''t. You can only kill one of me." Get out of here! Get out of here! "... oh, innocence is also beautiful, but in other words, it''s a confusion that has no power to think." A dazzling flash is emitted from the man''s body. As a result, the body of the white doll collapses. From the beginning, it was as if the sand had hardened by force. Instead, the man''s abdomen raised steam and the wound was blocked. "You''re here. Can you show me your face?" The man walked again for a while and shouted in front of the martial bone castle. And so. "--Human, where did you come from?" A little girl appeared above the gate. When replaced by a human, he is so small that he doesn''t even look like a ten-year-old, and he has such a cute face. The outfit was rustic and made from materials like leather and hemp that were woven from plants. ...... The girl''s greedy eyes narrowed and she looked down at the man. The man who saw it opened his eyes wide and immediately laughed. "Ahahahahahahahahahaha!Are you the king!? " "If so, what is it?"... it''s disrespectful. " "This is rude. You feel the possibility of a cute figure."Oh, maybe you''ll shine much prettier than Bayoru. " "Bayoruf...?" "Let''s talk about this. Now, I''d like to talk to you if I can.¨D ¨D ¨D So will you calm down your men who are hidden in your house a little bit? The girl opened her eyes in surprise, but immediately raised her hand and gave instructions. Many dwarves appeared from the shadows of the houses around the man. I see. Hundreds of subjects. The man smiles as he looks at the dwarves surrounding him. The Dwarves never broke their laughter, whether they had many weapons or not. "I''ll answer you, human!" I''m so glad you came to our country! " A girl stood above the gate and roared. "It''s cute, you''re a fake king (.........)" "Ugh...!?" Continuing with the girl''s surprise, the surrounding dwarfs were furious. However, the dwarves were stopped by the girl and put down their weapons. "I''m here to help you guys."I want to find the true dwarf who has inherited the King''s blood and rebuild your kingdom. " "... what do you know?" ¡°All I know is what I''ve heard.So, what do you want to do? Are you interested in my story? " The girl got lost for a while. I looked into the man''s eyes and looked for the truth, but I couldn''t see it. A man looks at a girl with his eyes open to everything, even spooky. But no matter what, I didn''t want to let the man go out like this. "... I''m just asking. I will find out what you know and if I have to, I will execute you with a hammer." The men were then detained by the dwarves. He looks at the dwarves with a smile. And then I walked through the gates of the castle that was opening up. "--I want to see you redo everything." A slight murmur was thrown in the direction of King''s Landing, a city far away. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Spring, afternoon on a certain day. The scenery from the Imperial Castle also changed, and changes began to take place in the appearance of people walking along the main street. Recently, Ein has been busier than ever. One year later, as the prince awaiting reign, there was no holiday like a holiday. "Speaking of which, I had something to tell Ain." Katima, who came to Ain''s office and reported to the lab, opens her mouth. "Last year... there was a story about the Mithrith Valley, right?""Hey, what kind of land of Dwarves and Dark Elves is that?" ¡°I remember. What''s wrong with that?¡± "The story I heard from the Elder of Fuorun is coming together."I thought I''d give you a copy later. " "Nh, Rikaa. What did you tell Grandpa about that?" "I told Martha that I was waiting." The story is about the past told by the elders of Huorun. The dwarf nation, which is said to have perished, and the Dark Elf nation, the castle owners summed up what they had heard by going under the elders. "It sounds like an idiot, but..." "... well..." "Ngh! A king of a country is drowned by a woman!" I''m sure the Dwarf King''s death was triggered by the death of the Dark Elf Queen. According to the elder of Huorun, the queen had an unusual beauty and a body that liked men... You mean you lost to the threat around your chest? Think of Ain as a mess. Katima shrugged her shoulders and shook her beard. "Well, the Dwarf King seems to have lost to the threat around his chest." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "What? Why did you shut up?" "No, nothing." "Hmph... that was a dawg!""It was a place to laugh a lot..." "I''m sorry, I don''t want to do this anymore." That''s a lot of things. (Too tired for official duty) Otherwise, my heart will be broken. Phew, exhaling a sigh, Ein grabs the tea cup she had on her desk. Although it was a little cold, the tea Martha had brewed was as delicious as ever. Still... and Katima. "I''m free ~" She leaked a yawn as she raised her noble voice in the weather, inciting Ein to perform her official duties. But in fact, Katima is also busy with Katima. I heard that there are many other jobs after the artificial magic of the Golden Route, and that they are also fulfilling their responsibilities as the next Grand Duchess. If that''s the case, I just really want to stir it up. Ein felt that way. "If you''re free, help me." "......? What should I do?" "Katima-san and the documents from this laboratory were deficient, so please fix them yourself." "- - I''m sorry." So her mistake is to let her fix it, but the work continues. Katima, who was trying to make trouble for Ein with some intentions, apologized honestly and headed to the office sofa. She heads to the table over there and leaks a pathetic voice, "Ayaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa". "Oh my gosh, I thought I''d surprise you." I don''t know what to do. "Nhahaha, not this time, though." Ein suddenly noticed. I remembered Ein''s own past in the face of Katima, who laughed. (What the hell?) For a moment, it was a moment, but Katima''s expression looked like Olivia''s. It was not long before Ein was born. In other words, the face looked maternal and gentle. Ein stood up amused and sat down opposite Katima. "Huh? Are you curious?" Hmm, somehow. Katima slipped her pen. "Before I do that, can I talk to you for a second?" I continued with a sinister voice. It''s okay, but did you do something strange with a prank? "I don''t think that''s weird!" She does not raise her face, but has an impatient expression on her face. Meanwhile, Ein notices that Dill''s name came up, "Huh?¡±He tilted his head. "Just say it."I''ll keep it a secret from everyone. " "Are you sure?" Yeah, that''s how it feels to be the first time you''ve talked to me. "Thank you! I really owe you one!" Then Katima put down her pen and looked at Ain. His face is always sincere and nervous. "It''s okay in about an hour, but I need a little more time to spare." Of course, I can''t afford it. But Ein, concerned about Katima''s condition, lied to her, "It''s okay." Katima stroked her chest relieved when she heard her reply. "Can I bring Dill to this office?" Sure, but does Dill have anything to do with it? "Nh, nm... I see...!" Thus, Katima immediately left Ein''s office. Doubtful Ein left it unforgettable and encouraged her to go on duty, and an hour quickly passed. It''s about time, isn''t it? Ain looked at the door when she saw the clock. Soon, the knocking rang. Here you go. In the blink of an eye, the door opens and Dill and Katima appear. ¡°I apologize, and thank you for the opportunity to report.¡± (Reporting...?) "What''s the report?" "... have you heard from Katima?" I think so, but did you have anything to report to me? Dill sighed deeply and deeply. However, it was unusual for him to tell Katima. While apologizing to Ain, he said, "I seemed nervous," and sheltered Katima in an unseen manner. (What the hell?) This atmosphere, this air. For now, sit down. "Hah! Excuse me!" By the way, I''ve noticed something even more interesting now. Dill''s outfit was the Glacier family outfit, and her hair was more meticulously tailored than usual, so I could see the hardness in her movements without her mind. Dill sat next to Katima, and the two looked at Ein after they had exchanged gazes. "I-It''s... you know..." Katima was the same, but Dill was unusual and had bad teeth. No, I want to apologize first! "... er, apologize?" "Ha! As a Glacier family member, I must apologize for making such a report...!" (I don''t know. I don''t know what it is.) In the meantime, Ain was somewhat puzzled to wait for Dill''s words. Continuing with Dill, who lowered her head in front of her, Katima saw that she did the same. "... Katima may not be able to work as she did before the throne that you set aside next spring." "I''m really sorry." So, but!I''ll do my best to help you as much as I can! " "Um, what do you mean? Could it be that Katima-san got sick or something?" Ein''s cheeks also began to feel nervous. But they say it''s not a disease. You can''t just run away.The two of you won''t have to do that. However, I did not know that the tension that still drifted would remain. "Dill, you two came to me because you had a big story, didn''t you?" "... haa" "Then I''d like you to tell me the main thing."Don''t worry, I''m definitely on your side, so just tell me. ¡± "Well then......" Katima held Dill''s hand. Apparently, I''ll leave it to his mouth. And finally---. "I want to report to you." Dill always says with a masculine, powerful tone. "There was a child between me and Katima." He had a dozen seconds until Ein had recovered his composure when he heard the words. Child, child... that is, the child of Dill and Katima. By the way, he is the grandson of Lloyd and Martha, and from Ain he is a cousin. "Kids!? The two of you!?" "Nh, hahaha... it''s shining..." "It was only last week that I found out about this..." "I know the situation!" But why did you apologize? Perhaps during the busy period of my reign, there will be less manpower? " Katima and Dill nodded apologetically. "No, no, no, no! Best of all, Katima-san said you should rest early!Dill, don''t work too much overtime! " Ein said in a panic, getting up and asking in astonishment. I''m just checking it out, but you haven''t reported it to Grandpa yet, have you? "Ha. I thought I should report to your Majesty first, but your Majesty recently left the castle almost every day to do his official duties..." So there was a week until the report. The two of them got lost for a while and eventually decided to report in these places. Is Katima''s first appearance (,,) due to extreme tension? (Grandpa''s plans are for sure......) He should come back to the castle for dinner. Sylvard will continue to be busy with paperwork, but I don''t know when I''ll be able to report him, given his time. (I wonder if you both should stay at the castle tonight.) Ein calmed down his confidence and stepped forward beside the two of them. And he knelt on the floor, and took the two hands, and spake the blessing. 555 Anomalies and anomalies. Upon returning to the castle, Sylvard set up a space for Ein''s measure, where he received reports from Katima and Dill. Sylvard was deeply puzzled by what seemed serious, and that Katima had set up a place for discussion - but he cheered full of joy as he chose the place for discussion. The cheer echoed even outside between the eyes. Ain, who had listened to the report beforehand, realized outside his eyes that the report would have passed. Is there something wrong?and many of the people who were watching the situation outside still seemed to have no points of contact. But with Sylvard calling out from within, everyone stays together. While the words of celebration were being uttered in great magnanimity, Ain left the scene after a short time. Alone, he immerses himself in memories by looking at the castle town through the window that opens out into the garden. ¨D ¨D ¨D When I noticed, I''ve done a lot of things. Born in a faraway Heim, I''ve experienced a lot of abandoned and unusual things at home. Even after I moved to Ishtarika, and since I started going to school, I have had many friends.... and my precious knight. The knight was offered his life at his own risk. Ein has been thinking about it ever since he heard that he had a child. We need to make sure we don''t take her around for a while. Even if I had to go away on business, I wouldn''t be taking Dill around under the circumstances. I''m sure he''ll tell you to follow him, but Ein wants Dill to be in the King''s City as much as possible, and that''s where he wants to be next to Katima. I''m a little nervous, but that''s better. Ain, who had made up his mind, decided to consult with the Krones even tonight. Oh, Ein-sama. It was Marco who suddenly called out. "What did you do here?"I thought you and I would be delighted... " I thought I''d have to think about Dill''s schedule. "If that''s the case, I''ll take care of it."We''ll check it out among the knights. " As usual, Marco said that he could rely on it lightly, and he nodded to Ein''s thoughts. ... then Dill will be by Katima''s side as much as possible. It was time to loosen her cheeks as she watched the reassuring Ein spread across the royal capital. (What... that) Ein felt uncomfortable with the shadows at the edge of his sight. It''s an airship. However, I was usually supposed to stay on the outskirts of the Imperial City, but I was concerned that I stayed offshore quite a bit today. Apparently, Marco was also concerned and looked at him with narrow eyes. It''s not normal. "Huh. Something went wrong." I want to go and see how it goes, if possible. But Ein doesn''t know much about airships, not even magic tools. "...... Marco can''t play with magic tools, can he?" "Once upon a time, I learned a little under Sylvia-sama."However, I think the technology is different from that of modern times... but if there is something unusual, I can confirm it. " "Okay, let''s go." Ein immediately said so and left the room. Withholding half a step back, Marco realized his intention. I''m sure he''s trying to find out for himself before he gets a report to the castle. Don''t let the water splash before the celebration of the knight who serves you. Marco didn''t object because he thought so. Always be gentle and courageous as you arrive at the master''s footsteps. On the way, he told the passing Kingsguard that he was going out for a bit. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Ain, who came to the port with his feet on the ground, lined up with Marco and looked out at the sea. But I came to the conclusion that I didn''t have to think straight away. Maybe we should run faster. For the time being, we thought about boarding the ship and going offshore. However, if you are worried about the possibility of an emergency, you should run faster while growing roots in the sea. That''s right. The instant Marco and I laughed face to face and tried to rush out. "Aren''t you, Your Highness!"It''s too early to swim. " Mutton, who had a workshop nearby, came and called out. "I''m sorry, Mr. Mutton. Just hurry up." "Oh... my lord, is that about the airship?" Shearling seemed surprised to see the airship floating at sea. Ain, who wanted to get close to the airship immediately, replied with a slightly busy voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Then Mutton laughed high and laid his hand on Ein''s shoulder. Then I''ll help you. ¡°Wait, do you want to help me?¡± "Oh no, if the airship tells me, it''s a big magic tool, right?"I can also play with magic tools like this. " But if something should happen to the furnace and it becomes dangerous ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ "Is that what His Highness says?"¨D ¨D ¨D Hey, Mister, it''s safer to be next to His Highness, no matter what you do. Sheaton asked Marco, who was by his side, and he replied, "Of course." "If that''s the case, that''s fine." See, if your Highness didn''t understand... what would you have done if the airship had actually broken down?Your Highness, you can''t play with demon tools, can you? " That''s why I brought Marco here. Ein-sama, Lord Mutton is more skilled than I am. Pushed by Marco, Ein decided. "...... can I carry Mr. Mutton on my back?" "Oh, I asked for it." In the end, Ein decided to get help from Mutton and reached out to Mutton. However, Marco was on his back and told Ain to run ahead. Taking advantage of that, Ein hung the sea while producing the roots of the trees. The sight he showed the people of King''s Landing also bears witness, reaffirming the greatness of Ain, who is regarded as a hero. While listening to a slight cheer, Ein hangs offshore in an instant. The approaching airship is anchored several dozen meters above sea level. From the outside, no abnormality appears to have occurred in the airship. But Ein doesn''t know what''s going on inside, and that''s probably why Ein doesn''t know what''s going on, just like Mutton said. I prayed that there would be no problem as I ran along the wavy surface of the sea. Eventually, Ein stops his legs. The scent of the tide deepened even further off the coast of the capital, looking up from underneath the airship. Are you both okay? "I don''t have a problem..." "Oh, oh... don''t worry...!" Mutton was a little drunk. I can''t help it because I ran along the sea surface at high speed, but I''m slightly sorry even if it''s an offer from Shearling. I have to thank you very much later. Ain smiled bitterly, and now stretched the root of the tree upward and laid it on the side of the entrance of the airship. This time, jump up to the entrance of the airship. The last blow dealt heavy damage to Mutton, but he was desperate not to vomit. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ This plane was supposed to be headed under Fuorun Elders. Several knights and researchers greet Ain as he steps inside. But all of them were unconscious and lying on the floor. "Oh, oh... this is... something happened..." Ain and Marco touched the bodies of the fallen as they watched in amazement at Mutton. It''s okay. It''s warm. Besides, she''s breathing, so she''s just losing consciousness. Ein-sama, what should we do? "... let''s evacuate Ms. Mutton and then carefully explore the inside." "Don''t worry about me!"Even so, it seems safer next to your Highness! " It was Ein who wondered what the problem was, but since she repeatedly told Mutton not to worry about it, she decided to leave it to Marco and proceeded with the ship. Others, including sailors, were found to have fallen. As he continued deeper, Ain could not stop remembering the strange uncomfortable feeling. If you compare that discomfort, it''s like dripping a drop of fresh blood on pure white paper... It seemed like an indescribable sign. Ain, who walked towards the sign, arrived in a room located at the edge of the airship. A metal door opened, and a knight was lying on the bed, breathing in agony. Ein-sama, look at that. Marco said that his gear was lined up next to the knight lying on the bed. There is a bracelet there that the knights roughly don''t wear. The bracelet was engraved with an unfamiliar pattern, and the jewels were instantly embedded in pale. From the bracelet, the same glowing ripples float in the air. Ain touched the ripples, piercing her fingertips!I felt a stiff numbness. However, when I looked back on the ship, it was slight, but I felt a feeling similar to the numbness I have now. Behind me. Ein shields Marco and Mutton from the ripples. Shearling opened his mouth as he saw the rippling bracelet. "--It''s a blood tablet (,,,)" Ein opens his eyes to the mixed voice of surprise. Marco did the same, and he asked Mutton the true meaning of his words. Lord Shearton, is that a Dwarf Blood Lock? Oh, it''s a magic tool with a shitty trick that was built by an old dwarf. Mutton, who said so, leaves Marco''s back and stands on his own. Looking at Ein''s face, which she wants to explain, Mutton continues by saying, "I know." "A special ripple that destabilizes the flow of magic power flowing through the body and affects the human body."If it''s been that way for a long time, of course you can die.The ones who fell just now must have been overshadowed by the ripples that had just arrived. " After hearing the explanation, Ein knows why the airship stayed on the sea. (The crew that felt the anomaly made them go this far so as not to cause damage to the capital.) I can''t think of any other reason. Ein pays tribute to their courage and decides that they must be saved immediately. Well, we need to break it down and stop it. "Well, I''ll take care of it."An ancient thing like that, it''s a bit of a problem for me.If you think it''s some kind of evidence, you''d better be safe, right? " How to stop it, but first Mouton approached the bed, protected by Ein.He starts working quickly with the tools he pulled out of his pocket while taking some of the ripples emanating from his bracelet. Beside him, Ein thought as she stared at the work. (Who would do this?) Also, I felt a new discomfort. Regardless of how many researchers there were, the knights who accompanied them were usually the best knights in the capital. It''s hard to believe they''ve been in this situation with them. The sound of Karan was soon heard in Ein''s ear. Shearling lightly finished his work, removing a stone similar to a jewel from his bracelet. Then Marco, who had confirmed it, went to see what was happening to those who had fallen. "... what the hell is this?" Shearling continues to look at the stopped blood locks. "''I won''t let you take it away''?" I don''t really understand. It''s engraved like that. " I also looked at Ain, who noticed that there were not many unfamiliar characters engraved on it. But if you think about it carefully, the door that leads to the world where I fought with Giant God Verguk is similar to the lettering that was engraved there. In other words, it''s an old-fashioned character. (Even if it''s called robbery......, Ms. Mutton, you can read that letter......) After a few minutes, Marco returns to the two of them with their necks hanging on the contents written in the lettering. Apparently, there was a man who regained consciousness, and he heard the end of things from him. "It seems that the person who was sleeping in your bed was on his way to investigate the place where the elder of Huorun lived.However, even though it was regular time, he did not return, and when others went to explore, they found him falling in the forest. " "Thank you.... but I don''t think I ever wondered why I wore such a bracelet." "I don''t think so, Your Highness."Looks like this one was set up to fit in with my armpits.By activating the effect, it was separated. " Mutton affirmed that it was not the knight''s fault or alarm. Of course, Ein didn''t doubt the Knight, so he didn''t believe in strength.That''s why I wanted to know why they found themselves in this situation. (Either way) We must free those who have fallen. Ein confirms that there are no more suspicious signs and leaves this room later.I went underneath those who had fallen, and I was relieved that there were no dead. 556 A sign of something. When Eyne returned to the castle on her way to the airship, she was asked, as a matter of course, why she had left the castle. In addition, Dill said, "I''m sorry for the inconvenience..." and felt a sense of tragedy as if he was about to cut his neck and apologize.He realized that something had happened to him and he left his seat because of Ein. However, Ein just told everyone that it was a sudden job, and repeatedly apologized. ... but everyone didn''t take it exactly as it was said. It is not a concealable situation in the first place, and many people move when the airship is in an emergency. Also, it was impossible to hide all the knights because they had fallen. Still, Ein was supposed to be able to clean up after herself somehow. He contacted many engineers, including Roland. ¨D ¨D ¨D It was three days after that commotion that things moved so much. "What the hell?" At dawn that day, Ain woke up on the bed. Krone, who was sleeping regularly next to her, noticed the movement and slowly lifted his heavy eyelids. "Ein...? What''s wrong...?" "I''m sorry, it looks like someone''s here." Ein said so in a gentle voice, kissing Krone''s forehead as he put his hand around his body. Besides, he stroked his head with a pong, a pong, and a pong, and put him back on the bed. Leave the bedroom and go to the door leading out from the living room. When I opened it, Martha stood outside. ¡°I''m sorry about this.... I just got a call from you to check it out as soon as possible. ¡± Ain received a bundle of thick paper from Martha. Instead of seeing it, Ein said to Martha, "Thank you," and she went back to the room. I headed to a desk in the corner of the living room and opened the paperwork. Then Krone, who was supposed to be asleep, approaches from behind and peeks into his face from his neck. ¡±It''s terrible to leave you already...¡± ¡°I''m sorry, I''ll check, but Krone is still asleep.¡± "... no, I''m fine." She suddenly woke up as she suddenly noticed the letters written on the paper, rubbing her face against Ein. Then she quickly leaves Ain. Wearing only a thin coat in her underwear, she turned to the bedroom. "I''ll get Ein changed soon." "I''m sorry, thank you. ---and..." ¡°I know. I''ll be ready to go to work soon, so Ein should check on that beforehand.¡± He doesn''t have to talk a lot to understand. Ain was truly grateful for Krone''s dedication and saw her back off a bit. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó At the dawn of the day, the capital of King Ishtarika was swept away by the noise. What happened to the wounded man''s information?! {An unfamiliar giant magic weapon...?We don''t have enough information! Please report in more detail! The nationality and race of the other party... In the Imperial Castle, at the government office facing the aristocratic city, at the anchorage of the airship. The commotion of knights, clerks, and nobles was spreading throughout the capital. With that in mind, Ain was in a large conference room in the castle. This conference room is a memorable place for Ein. Because this was the place where Ein and Sylvard first met, and it was a place to remember the time naturally. Also, I used this conference room during the Heim war. In view of these facts, we can also see that it is a praiseworthy situation when it is used here. (Even though it''s not long since Visel''s commotion...... what''s going on......) And it came to pass in the ears of Ain, which he thought secretly, that many voices were spoken of by them that were gathered together in this chamber. But it suddenly stopped. They had to shut up because their opponents were trying to open their mouths. "Please be quiet." Before everyone gathered here, Warren stood up from his chair and said: He looks at everyone with a steeper face than usual in front of the great nobility gathered in a circular seat and the towns and villages of the King''s City. The next time Warren opened his mouth was a dozen seconds later. Last night, knights dispatched to the West engaged those who call themselves the ''Iron Kingdom''. The same thing is written in the paperwork Ein received from Martha at the beginning of the day. "There were several magic weapons and about a dozen knights seriously injured."We have received reports that the adversaries used a huge magic weapon and that it was noteworthy for its destructive power. ¡± "Warren, what happened to those who called themselves the Iron Nation?" Sylvard asked steeply. "The local commander gave three warnings (,,) before the battle, but the opponent did not stop, so he responded with a magic weapon.As a result, one dwarf is left behind and destroyed. " "... was it a dwarf?" ¡°Yes, and the surviving dwarves are being held in the Great Bartholomew Prison.¡± Hmm, Baltic? "Just in case."As you all know, Baltic Prison is the only place in Japan where criminals are incarcerated. " The interrogation is not yet ready, Warren continues. The surviving dwarf''s wounds are terrible, and there are aspects of life that can be maintained. Under these circumstances, you can''t even get the information you need to go to jail. Ein thought this, but Warren thinks the same thing about it, and he''s working on it, so there''s no need to worry. Of course, the magic weapon we took from the opponent will be sent to Ist for investigation after leaving the capital. After that, Warren turned to Ein. Sitting next to Sylvard, Ein noticed his gaze and stood up without saying a word. Ein-sama went to the airship in an unexpected situation the other day. Yeah. ¨D ¨D ¨D That''s the day I found a magic device called the Bloodline Lock.After that, I listened to Marco and Mutton, and contacted Roland and Ist researchers, including the owner of the Majolica Magic Stone shop. ¡± "Oh... I didn''t expect you to do so much by yourself." "At first, it was before the celebration, so I tried to hide it."But I''m not trying not to do what I have to do to hide it.The knights that were down were fine, and Rolan was able to see the condition of the airship. ¡± "I''m Ain-sama."Maybe I don''t have anything to teach you anymore. ¡± Warren''s voice slightly loosened the air around here. Some people might wonder what that means in a tense situation, but the gathered people were too stiff, and Warren thought he should calm them down once. The idea worked well, and calmness was returning to everyone''s faces. Well, ladies and gentlemen... Everyone has put their hands on the tea and water at hand, and Warren, who was watching the clock, changes it. "There is a lack of information on the groups involved in the use of force.However, if you name a country, this is no more than a clear act of aggression. ¡± And many of them that were gathered turned to the dossier at hand. It contains a map of the continent of Ishtar, and the land on which the first king was united. These are the only lands that have been managed as Ishtarika until today, and since the Demon King''s War, they have never fallen into the hands of any other country. "--- Iron Country. First, we need to find out about its existence." Leonard''s father, the Duke of Forse, raised his hand and spoke after Warren''s loud voice. "Do you think they are a group of revolutionaries and independents?"In other words, whether the people of Ishtarica are about to rebel or not. " ¡°We cannot deny that possibility.However, the power to fight against our knights who possess magic weapons... only the nobility and some of the wealthy will be able to hold them. " ¡°Yes, I was thinking the same thing.¡± ¡°That was the best part. ¨D ¨D ¨D Therefore, it is important to make a judgment after obtaining information.For now, let''s lay down a strict posture. " The meeting continued for a while. But at that seat, Ein was alone in his reflection. (...... ''I won''t allow usurpation''?) This is the inscription on a blood lock found on an airship at sea. What Mutton reads to me is what the letters mean, and the land of iron. I shouldn''t have felt that these two were related in any way. Mr. Warren. Ein muttered to her that she could not ignore what she was thinking. "I''m a dwarf in Baltic jail, but I''ll come when I can hear you." As usual. Warren and Sylvard turned their gaze to Ein. Ain, who often takes these actions, knows that it''s not like the Prince himself. But I can''t stop it because I''m convinced that it''s definitely better for me to move. Especially if the life and death of a dwarf imprisoned like this is at stake. If Ainu can pull a little bit of information with Shannon''s help, that would be great. Nevertheless, this kind of behavior always comes to mind. This leads to the fact that, as a ruler, you must abandon sweetness... " "I agree, Your Majesty."If we go to Baltic, we''ll hear from Sylvia and the others, so it''s a good thing Ein-sama is on his way. " "I think so too, but... oh my God."I don''t know anyone but Ein, the crown prince who is so brave. " "I''m sorry."... oh, yes.I''m going to do something different with Dill this time. ¡± Of course, but Katima has a baby in her belly. The child has not yet grown up, and it will not be a problem if her husband is not around. So, this is about Ein''s feelings. Anyway, I want you to stay by Katima''s side as long as you can. With all my heart, I wanted to entrust Dill with another job in the capital. I have to decide who I''m going with. And a date to go to Baltic. It depends on the state of the incarcerated dwarf, but we have to adjust it a little bit from now on so that it can move even in a sudden situation. 557 To the Great Prison. Ein comes to Baltic.That it was the capital of the king.That it was the western part of the continent.Those who call themselves the Iron Nation. Sylvia was contacted for everything else she knew. That was a few days after Ein decided to go to Baltic. "Onee-chan" Behind Sylvia walking through the Demon King Castle, the castle lord, Arche, called out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Around the same time, Archer, lying on his neck, approached Sylvia and asked. Archer rubbed his sleepy eyes and yawned softly. Smiling at the figure, Sylvia pointed from the corridor she had been walking in to the corner of the castle that stretched out the window. It''s so dark out there, but you two can''t be wrong about what''s ahead. It''s in the library. "... why?" "There''s something I need to look into."That''s right, is Archer coming too? " "No. When I read the little letters, I feel like I''m a tiny girl." "Oh... I don''t know about that, but..." That being said, Sylvia knows that Archer is not good at studying. Perhaps the words I said earlier were a disgrace to myself that I could not even read satisfactorily in a single book. However, Archer is not insane. If you teach it properly, I will remember it, and even the rotation of my head is not bad. I''m not good at studying, and I just hate it. But what are you going to look into? "It was a long time ago." Once upon a time? ¡°Yes, it''s a time when Cain was not yet born, or not yet.¡± Do you have any records or information from that time?This was a yes. When Silvia was on a tremendous journey, she left something in the book that was sure to bother her. In addition, there are other books obtained from other races with whom I had friends. Every book in the archives of the Demon King''s Castle was a national treasure. "Phew..." "Come on, Aache, go to sleep now." "Nh... I''ll do it" Fura, Fura...... Sylvia looked back with a gentle smile at Archer, who was leaving without a trace. She then moves on to the desired archive. A giant hall with a far higher ceiling, visible after a long long corridor. A gigantic door sat at the deepest point, and a footsteps sounded in the hall in front of it. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The next morning, Ein left the castle and went to Mouton''s workshop. Recent circumstances have led me to ask for the sword to be maintained just in case. No, no, Your Highness. Mouton, staring at the sword with a light on his body, said: Meanwhile, Ein sits alongside Chris, who was accompanying him, and watches him. Yes? Is it true that you were talking to Baltic before? Ein asked and nodded. "Since the schedule is almost set, I think we will leave the capital soon" ¡±Ho ho ho... nnh, please take me with you¡± "Huh? Mr. Mutton?" "Oh no. There''s packages in the workshop over there too."I thought I wanted to bring it to you. " I don''t mind if it''s that much. Ein is on his way to Baltic with an airship, but the addition of one Mutton didn''t make a big difference. There''s a chance she might handle important secrets, but to tell you the truth, how many secrets does Mutton already handle?That''s what I''m talking about. "And there it is, you know, interrogating dwarves, right?"I don''t think so, but it''s possible that you know me, and it''s not too easy to help you out with that! " "... you''re right..." It was Ain who tried to be honest, but it seemed like a good proposal. "Here. Your Highness''s sword is in good health."I mean, if there''s a way to make that sword less energetic, I''d like to hear it.You can''t do it unless you intentionally try to break it. " ¡°Thank you, that was very helpful.¡± "It''s okay." Honestly, just think about what you just said. " After finishing his prescribed errand, Ein took the sword and took his seat. Emei! Your Highness is back! Yes! Yes! Yes! Emme appears from the back of the workshop and opens the door. She walked out first, dropped Ain and Chris off outside the gate, and then said, "Please do it again!"I went back to the workshop. "What do you think of Chris?" Ain asked as he stepped forward. Walking next to her, Chris opens his mouth wondering if he should hold hands or weigh himself as he walks close enough to rub the backs of his hands. "Hmm... honestly, I don''t think it''s pearly.As Lord Mutton said, the situation may change depending on the relationship between the dwarves..... " ¡°I see. I may be able to get more information about this disturbance.¡± It could be the home of a dwarf in prison, or it could lead to sightings somewhere. If we could get this information, we could get closer to the main body of the iron country. (It''s been so quiet ever since the last commotion....) Those who call themselves the Iron Nation have disappeared. I can''t find a trace of where they came from. I used the latest magic tools to follow the trail of magic power, but I found it disguised along the way. Definitely, it''s a clever attempt to block the investigation. That''s not to say that the state is alarmed, but rather that the hand of investigation extends far and the number of people increases. The Adventurer''s Guild also received a request from yesterday, and they also began their activities vigorously. After all, it feels like we need to talk to Grandpa and the others Ein gently took Chris''s hand. I''ve been rubbing against each other for a while now, and I almost unconsciously entangle my fingers and fingers. For a moment, Chris''s body shook slightly. Even so, recently I have become more used to it than before, so there is no more surprise or shame. She rejoiced at being in nature and smiled brightly. I hope you don''t mind, let''s have lunch with Mr. Rajid. "Is that okay?" Ein-sama, I heard you''re very busy today. " "No, I''m busy, but it''s hard to fill up with work."I''m actually going to Mutton''s place for a little longer, so I think I can afford lunch. " "... ah! Could it be because of that..." "Hey, look! You''re not going!?" Ain pierced the star and walked quickly. Pulled by his hand, Chris runs after him, tangling his arms around his arms so that he can''t run away, and asks in a more upbeat voice. If it''s not too much trouble, please do! In just a few moments, we won''t have time to be spoiled. If you want to wait so long for the next day, don''t be shy, and be sweet to Ein''s generosity. I''m sure it''s better for each other. Without hesitation, Chris kissed Ein''s cheek. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó It was not long after noon that they returned to the castle. Chris broke up with Ein to go to another job, and Ein went to the castle courtyard without a second thought. For some reason, there was someone I wanted to talk to. Hello. When the voice is heard, instead of lowering your head, you can hear the sound of the leaves rubbing against each other from where the trees occupy a corner of the courtyard. Good day, Tree of the World Just by hearing that voice, our leaves are shining blue The Furun glorify Ein more than the Elves. This seems to have no choice as a race. On the contrary, Fuoruns say that the long attitude is too disrespectful. Is everyone used to living here? Yes, thanks to the majesty of the trees of the world, the earth, the water and the air are all pleasant. I don''t see the kind words of gratitude I deserve for accepting us. "Oh... that''s good." Here, Ein coughs and corrects his residence. "I''d like to ask you a question..." Ask Fuorun about those who call themselves the Iron Nation. Nevertheless, to this day the Fuoruns are listening to the castle.That''s why I didn''t expect any new stories. I''m sorry, but everything we know...... After all, the words arrived exactly as I imagined. But, I hear that old dwarves have a strong sense of unity.Unlike the people who live now, you hate strangers. " The dwarves who joined the First Majesty are the ones who live now. ''Yes, the rest of the dwarves don''t believe in anything but themselves, and they have been stubbornly refusing to interact with the outside world.If those who call themselves the Iron Nation are old dwarves, the more I will nod. " It''s not like Ein didn''t even think about it. I''m just curious why those old dwarves suddenly struck such a murder. On the other hand, if we only knew this, we would go a long way. (I wonder if the dwarf kingdom underground has a clear location.) If we know where it is, we can talk quickly. Anyway, you can just go down there and dig the ground and see what''s going on underground. If there''s a dwarf attacking, that''s it.I don''t know what the outcome of our discussions with them (,,,,) will be, but we need to find out the truth. "I''m going to talk to the next Dwarf I''ve been caught."At that time, I was going to ask my friend''s dwarf to follow me, but how about that? " It''s a good idea. I was wondering if I should definitely do that. It''s the dwarves who broke up with each other, but we might be better informed together.It would be nice to accompany you as you see fit. ¡± With the help of the Fuoruns, Ein has decided to consult with Sylvard. If so, we have to move. It''s already 2: 00. Ein remembers Sylvard''s plans when he saw the watch. I''m sure I''ll be out of the castle by evening on official business today. Although it is a state of emergency, the king is also carrying out his official duties in peacetime at the same time, and from the perspective of the next king, Ain, it is nothing but a subject of respect. It''s evening. I decided to go home and ask my grandfather to give me some time, and Ein thanked the Hoorns and the rest of us. And on this day, Mutton was allowed to accompany him. Shearling, who is still well acquainted with state secrets, was allowed to do so without resorting to unexpected and arrogant procedures. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó And it came to pass a week after that, that Ain departed from the king''s city. He was accompanied by Chris, and Marco, and Mutton; and the others remained in the king''s city. Dill took it for granted that Krone remained in the capital for several reasons. Ein is in charge of most of this work and doesn''t have much time to do clerical work. He also concluded that we should avoid taking Krone, who can''t fight, by force. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D The Great Prison. It is an important facility for imprisoning first-class criminals in Ishtarica. Located three days from Baltic by horse, it is geographically situated in the territory of the Count of Baltic. Surrounded by a deep lake, it''s like an adventurer''s sanctuary in the water, and it''s a harsh environment with noteworthy monsters. It''s hard to survive a jailbreak and get to the bottom of it. Furthermore, magic weapons were installed in the surrounding terrain, making it impossible to escape. In that case, I went to the great prison... A towering skyscraper approached the rooftop and an airship approached. Since the invention of the airship, the official berth has been set up, and the airship carrying Prince Wang Ein has arrived at a leisurely pace. "Alignment, men." The person in charge of this great prison lined up a knight and waited for the airship door to open. The airship stays floating in the air, opens the door and connects to the tarap. From the door, the Kingsguard, who walked out in an orderly manner, went down to the roof.They lined up on the left and right, and Moses made his way. There, Marko shows up and leaves the tarap. Then, as Mutton appeared, Ein walked along with Chris, who was the last to see him. ...... That''s amazing. ...... Oh, I''ve seen it for a long time, but it''s such a domination. Knights of the Great Prison breathe and watch Ein walk. Ein today, but I was always more domineering. It''s not that Ein is doing something special, it''s probably just the clothes. The climate around here is cold even in summer, and the winds are strong and brisk. That wind and the wind reaching from the airship made Ein''s coat squeak heavily, and it was just a strong figure somewhere. Of course, that didn''t mean Ain had no power or domination. It is simply that this time he looked more elegant than he thought. Eventually, the Ain. ¡°Greet and thank¡± Ein stands down and tells the person in charge of the Great Prison to proceed. Marco walked right next to it.Chris, in his knightly clothes, accompanied her on the left, and sheathed herself behind her. Their party approached the lift of the magic tool prepared in the back. The knights on the left and right pulled out their swords at once and saw off the party. I heard that you have recovered to some extent in the King''s City, but how are the Dwarves doing? Ain asked the person in charge. "Hah. Fortunately, I''ve been able to call in a healing magician, so I''ve been stable for the last few days."However, no matter what we ask, we will not open our mouths. " Your mouth looks so strong. ¡°That''s right. If I say anything, I just say ''kill'' and I can''t say I''m communicating.¡± As I expected, Ein also thought something like this would happen. (I wonder if the old dwarfs are more likely, as the Fuoruns said.) If so, you must definitely listen. Ein''s feet were rushed by his thoughts, and he was about to become a fast-footed man without a heart. 558 Face to face with a dwarf. In the great prison, Ain was proud of the strangeness he had never seen before. The dimly lit spaces, the ceilings, walls, floors, are all covered in gray stone, and the lights from the magic instruments light up the area. Each prisoner was imprisoned behind an iron fence, all of whom were held captive by robust magic tools that mimicked chains. Ein frowned for a moment. The accompanying Chris realized it and asked him, ¡°Are you okay?" - [sic] ¡°Don''t worry, I''m just a little surprised I''ve never seen anything like it.¡± "... please don''t force me, right?" Ein scratches his cheek, pitying the thought that made him care. Then the party went down a number of stairs after the person in charge.Eventually, I reached the magic tool hoist and continued my journey underground in a straight line. Soon after, it was about the bottom layer. It was a space that was different from the upper floors, in other words, reminiscent of the Ist research facility complex. This place, which was followed by a white hallway, was naturally divided into several rooms. Going further, Ein finds Cain in front of the deepest door. Father ¨D ¨D ¨D Cain-san? For a moment, I began to call my father. Cain realized it and smiled bitterly.Marco let out a slightly sad sigh behind Ein.The rest of Chris was unaware of the words and was only surprised to see Cain in the first place. "I just came because I was free."Sylvia seems to be busy researching things, so I don''t care if she gets in the way. " Having said that, Cain pointed to the back room. As he stepped away from the wall where he had been, he waited for Ein to approach him. "I''ve only worshipped my face one foot first."I wish I had known that face, but, well, that''s not what happened. " Isn''t it too long to live? "Well. The Dwarves lived a long life alongside the Elves, but it seemed impossible." - By the way, Cain suddenly turned to the shearwater Ein brought with him. "On the contrary, your dwarf, I don''t think I''ve seen it anywhere." Then Mutton said, "Huh? said, and went forward. However, his usual attitude lurks, and he changed his attitude as he stood in front of Cain. "... is that me?" It is unusual for Mutton to speak in a polite tone. Ain remembers with surprise. Surely Mutton had no other tone than that of Sylvard or Laralua. That daring and defenseless man would have had to do so in front of the Demon King Castle. "Oh, it''s you. It''s very much like the dwarf my son used to bring with him."Where were you born? It might have something to do with the southern part of the continent. " "I''m sorry, I don''t even remember where I was born."That''s because I fought a monster and hit my head before I got to the Baltic Sea, so I don''t have any memories before that. " Anyway, I think it was Emme that I met when I hit her on the head. Until Mutton, who was injured, Emmeh treated him in the cabin where she lived. "Then there was something, and I thought I''d go to Baltic!"it''s just a story..... " "Hmm? What kind of thing is that?" "I was interested in Emme, so I taught Emme''s hut how to build a small furnace and blacksmith it."But he did his best and burned down the cabin.Why don''t we go to the town instead of trying to get it back up? " Awesome power technique. Ein looked at Chris with that in his heart. "Ahahah..." Chris was also smiling bitterly. The two of them share their feelings and shrug their shoulders. ¡°Mr. Cain, it''s time to go talk to him.¡± "Yeah, but you''re not breaking my mouth, are you?"...... Oh, did you expect the same dwarf to accompany this one? " "There''s also that, but I''ll use that power (,,,) afterwards" Cain, sensing his intentions, nodded. With that, the party approached the deepest door, and the person in charge of the Great Prison reached for the door. For some magic items on the door, I entered a number for some magic items, and I drew my face closer to some magic items and muttered something. The door opens after a dozen or so of these steps have been taken. Behind the door, the white space was no less than the passageways used to be. A dwarf thought to be the person of interest laying on the bed in the back. (awesome) Many magic items were placed around the dwarf and connected to many tubes. Several men and women dressed in white were working beside a magic tool placed in a corner of the room. Gentlemen, how is he doing? ¡°Good. Not far from full recovery, not far from life.¡± ¡°That''s the best part. Well, you''ll often have to leave the room." The people in white clothes left the room in response to the voice of the person in charge. Everyone bows their heads deeply as they pass Ein and the others. Your Royal Highness, may I leave the room? "Oh, I''m sorry, but it would be great if you could do that." I went on to ask the person in charge to leave the room. I have the power to use it from now on, and if I can find out the information, I can''t tell how far I can share it. Ein watches the room exit, and then lets out a footsteps as he approaches the bed. Lying on the bed, the dwarf, who had only his upper body up, glanced at Ein. Apparently, after seeing Ein''s clothes, he figured out what kind of person had appeared. However, he never tried to open his mouth, but strangely, he laughed strangely. (This... looks like it''s going to be hard without Shannon''s help.) In my heart, I felt like she said, "Use it as you please." Ein takes it, but he asks. If you''re willing to answer honestly, just nod here. But the dwarf doesn''t say anything. He keeps laughing. ¨D ¨D However, it changed rapidly. And he imitated Ain, and behold one of them that came nigh to the bed. The sleeping dwarf suddenly opened his eyes so wide that his eyeballs were about to pop out. And he opened his trembling lips. "W-We ''re the king...!?" I thought the party had looked at Ein and said something. But that doesn''t make it consistent. I don''t understand the significance of the change in attitude before. When I think about it, the dwarf looks at Mutton and says the following. "Oh, great king!"Did you really become the king of the earth!? " "Ah, ahn...? What are you talking about... when you say king, it''s up to you here." Although it was only a reigning sheep, it was a shearwater. Ain and the others frowned or tilted their necks at the confluence. But Cain wasn''t the only one. He muttered, "Again." "Ein, this is starting to get weird." And I said something troublesome. 559 At night. Ain leaves the bed with Cain and speaks in a small voice. What''s so weird about that? "That''s what those dwarves were talking about." That is because Shewton was called the king of the earth. ¡°You remember, I thought you knew the dwarves Ein brought in.¡± "I told you... what''s wrong with that?" It''s not surprising that Ein doesn''t remember, but perhaps that man is a descendant of the dwarf you brought with you. "... that''s that era, right?" Those words came before Ishtarika''s founding before the Demon King''s War. It was a time when the first king of Ishtarica travelled the continent, saving many races and having friendships, deeply inscribed in that tragic history. "You said Mutton. That dwarf is a master craftsman, isn''t he?" Of course. Of course, the general is in charge of the Kingsguard''s weapons and my weapons as well. "If it is, it is even more natural. The dwarf Ein brought back was a master craftsman.I finally understood that your face was so similar to yours. " Here, Ein glimpsed the memories of the past in a fantasy world created by Sera. At that time, I also remembered that I was connected to the Dwarves. Thinking back to that time, I suddenly remembered a word in Ein''s mind. (... if you ask me, the leader who was leading the group said so) The chief has a son and he can expect a future. Woah! You''re so reliable! Actually, I was hoping to settle down soon.You and I are going to have a good year! Your child? Ha ha ha ha ha ha! I''m still such a brat, but I''m going to be a blacksmith (...,...,...)!You look just like me! I''m sure he was saying this. (Ah, it seems like something''s connected...) The Dwarves were in trouble because they couldn''t find a place to settle. By the way, to the story of the chief son who leads everyone. One more thing to keep in mind is the ancient dwarf story told by the head of Fuorun. "I heard that the dwarf who left the country was the brother of King Dwarf.The Dwarves led by them became the people of Ishtarika and supported the modern Baltic. ¡± It is more difficult to disconnect if there is no connection. In other words, the dwarf saved by the first king of Ain is the brother of the dwarf king. If you think about it like this, I feel that it''s a lot of convenience. "Was it an iron country?I don''t know if it''s the village, but it''s probably the Dwarf King''s painting from that time.It was the dwarfs who slept there who knew about it, and they wanted to see Mutton. " "... I was thinking the same thing." So that''s it, but ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ "Yeah, yeah... if this is true, then Mutton-san is the royal family of the Dwarf Kingdom." ¡°That''s what it is. You see, it''s gotten weird, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I just want to forget all about it.¡± I brought Mutton here because I couldn''t abandon the possibility that he knew a captured dwarf.At the same time, I thought it would be easier for dwarves to talk to each other. Shannon''s power, in other words, is an absolute command, but it is a burden on the side that it was used. Therefore, I never had to use it... " (What''s the matter?) No, I had to use it as a final confirmation. The problem is that Mutton has become an important figure in the matter. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó At night, the place was transferred to the Demon King Castle, which was seated in the former King''s Capital. Separated from Mutton, he headed for his home in Baltic.We''ll meet again tomorrow morning near Baltic. So when I asked where Ein was in the Demon King''s Castle, it was a library. I heard that Sylvia was there, and as soon as I arrived, I was on my way. I''m sorry, I wish I could have greeted you. "No, I''m sorry I got here so suddenly." "Don''t say that."Since this is Ein-kun''s home... it''s more natural for him to come back without saying anything. " Shaking her black hair like an obsidian, Sylvia moved her book back to the shelf and approached. It''s been a long time. It was a common sight in the world created by Sella. Ein remembers the nostalgia, hugs Sylvia in front of her, and then listens to what she starts talking about. "I was looking into the iron country.I''ve successfully found some information... but by the way, what happened to the dwarf in prison?I wonder if that girl could help me find out. " Sylvia seems to be aware of her presence, according to the good girl. Just like Shannon himself said he was finding out when he came here looking for a fairy bug. "I saw how it was today. Actually..." Ein gives his impressions of what happened at the interrogation and what he wants to learn from Cain. And finally, he said that he didn''t have to do it today. The captured Dwarves are not fully recovered, so we avoided placing a heavy burden on Shannon''s power. (Not so much for mercy, but for later.) Shearling insisted on her existence here, so that the dwarf''s body would not be affected in the unlikely event. If I had to, I would have asked for Mutton''s cooperation and come to a dialogue with the iron kingdom... ¡°That''s appropriate. That''s Ein-kun." Sylvia stroked Ein''s head. She''s tall, but she''s still different, Jayl.Gently stretching her back and stroking Ein''s head, she looked so happy. (embarrassed) That said, I didn''t say the word. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Meanwhile, Chris was carrying his luggage to the guest room, not to the library. As a matter of course, Marco carries everything himself. I told him to leave Chris''s part to himself as well as Ein''s. But when Chris heard that, he was stubborn and carrying it himself. "Over here, over here." At first, Marco was the guide, but now Archette, who had plenty of time, is the guide. Totally, I didn''t think it was the Demon King himself who started the war.Seeing Ein''s bag in his chest carrying it in a stunning way, Chris walking behind him was healed and did not stop. Here! Is this the room where Ein-sama will stay? "Nh! Yes! She''s always here!" Weighed down by the sincerity of his words, Chris nodded with a gentle smile as he bowed his head. Even though the opponent was an overwhelmingly older demon king, he looked cute when he was younger. As he enters the room, Chris learns the warmth of a tree that resembles his own home somewhere in the Demon King''s Castle. For the time being, Ein''s luggage was placed in the middle of the living space. Next, I want to go to the guest room for myself and leave my luggage and start a light work. ¨D ¨D ¨D I thought that, but Archetti didn''t seem to be able to guide me. Um... Archetti-sama? What''s wrong? Are you sleepy? If you ask me if I''m sleepy, I''m a little sleepy, but I''m not talking about that. "I heard that you can continue to show me to another room..." Archer bends his head. Then, a lot of silence. The next time I opened my mouth was a few dozen seconds later. "I don''t know." "... eh?" ¡°Maybe that''s what Marco said, but I don''t know where the room is?¡± "I see... now," But Marco just left the castle with oniichan. I thought I''d go to a crisis, but I can''t. The troubled Chris looked back at the library where Sylvia and Ein were located. But it''s unbearable to get in the way of this in the middle of a conversation. What do we do? Chris''s troubled conclusion was to wait in this room. ¡°I think I''ll wait here.¡± Nh, then let''s talk with me. Chris, who was thinking of doing a light task, pleasantly agreed. It''s not a big deal, to say the least. Archer''s footsteps beside Chris, who had accepted his pleasure, began to lighten up.Encouraging her to sit on the chair first, she sat down on Chris''s back and said "Fufu" with satisfaction. 560 The first step. Ain, who was still in the library, went to the desk by the window when Sylvia told him. Sylvia opens a book and takes a seat, sitting next to her on an old wooden chair. "I''m not sure about this."It''s just a summary of what I heard when I was traveling a long time ago. " Looking at the book, there was some information written in the book. What caught my attention was that some dwarves headed to the western part of the continent in search of underground resources. Sylvia was worried about it at the time, but the area of the rumor was far away and she didn''t want to investigate it because of the bad road. "Ein-kun said that the dwarf you met was the King of the Earth..."In other words, they live underground.I think that''s where we went in the past in search of underground resources. ¡± "I see... there''s an iron country there" Although it was only a possibility, Sylvia''s words were very persuasive. Then the problem is how to get to the basement. It could be an entrance on the ground, but we''ll find it by the end of the day. At least we''ve got something to hide. Or maybe it was hidden cleverly with a Dwarf magic tool. (What''s the matter?) If you say it, you can cheat (,,) to the fullest extent. For example, if you use the [Curse of Loneliness] and [Poison of Enchantment] on a captured dwarf, you can force the dwarf to give orders as vigorously as Archer did at the time of the Demon King''s War. This is just another way for Ain to feel unwilling to do it. In fact, we have merely sorted out what is possible. I wonder if my recommendation is not to use her power after all. "... Mother?" Ein subconsciously summoned his mother. Sylvia smiles happily and bounces as she is called. "If you don''t do well, the dwarf will die."Even though I was seriously injured, I finally took my life using Ishtarika''s wisdom.The power of the Red Fox is too much to bear, so maybe you''ll lose your life before you can get all the information you need. " "That may be the case."So I was wondering if I should use it. ¡± ¡°Yeah. Then we have to take it from somewhere else.¡± Sylvia says that if Mutton is really drawing the blood of the old dwarf king, it will not be bad in light of the attitude of the captured dwarf. For example, why don''t you ask that Mutton to stand between you and come to the conversation first? That''s what I''m talking about. "Besides, according to the contact I received, the nobles are also divided." "Yes, the opponent suddenly used force, so there is no room for dialogue!"It''s an old idea, and you should make them pay for it with dialogue. ¡± "They''re both right." As a nation, the disturbing elements should be eliminated immediately, and if the opponent becomes a dwarf, it can be said that it will set up a race that has already been recognized as alien.... so it must be difficult to identify the location and destroy it immediately. " "Grandpa said the same thing, though." Ein suddenly raises a question. ¡°Even if Ms. Mutton were the Dwarf King''s bloodline, would the other Dwarves in the Iron Kingdom come to the conversation?¡± "Yeah? Why?" ¡°According to the head of Huorun I met, the old dwarves broke up due to disagreement.In other words, Ms. Mutton will remain on the ground and join Ishtarika..... " The fact that they were originally from the same group doesn''t mean that they are friendly to someone who can be said to have isolated them. Ein nodded immediately. Just to be clear, the dwarf I met today was strange. Since it has been a long time, there are no negative emotions. Until then, I don''t want to say that it will be easy to decide that it is okay. However, "I''m sure the iron country is exhausted." In Sylvia''s words, Ein is made to hit her on the knee. "Let''s say you stayed underground for a long time and kept the seeds alive until today.I don''t know how much underground space there is, but living underground isn''t easy.Because of this, it''s not surprising that you''re looking for a change in the times. " "I see," leaked Ain to the muffled words. (If there''s anything else I''m curious about, why is it suddenly happening?) That''s what Sylvia said about the possibility of seeking a change in the times. Since the resources were depleted and I could no longer live underground, I sought a new land on earth, and I lost my fangs to Ishtarika, a long-established nation. Perhaps it''s my fault. But it was just reckless. Maybe there''s something moving in the back. That''s right, for example... (Golden Route, Counsellor) That silver-haired man''s appearance swept through his head was irreversible. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó I''m just curious why Cain was in jail first. The last time Ein heard about this, she left the library with Sylvia, and went to her room. Soon I arrived in the room and opened the door. There, I noticed the presence of two people sitting on the sofa. One is Chris, who is lying with his knees borrowed from Archer, and the other is Archer, who is borrowing his knees. For now, I''ll take Aache home with me. Sylvia snaps her fingers! When I thought of it, I heard Archer''s body on Chris''s lap.As she moved through the universe, she reached Sylvia''s arm and was held in her arms. "If anything happens, call me." Well then, have a good night. " "Well, um... I''ve gone." I was going to ask Chris what was going on in his room, but Sylvia left quickly. I could follow up, but Ein realized that Chris''s luggage was in the room, and she stopped thinking it was the same room. (Mmm, cumming) I don''t care if Chris responds or not. That said, she can''t refuse.Even though Chris himself was acting differently from Ein, he cared about the guest room, it was still the case. Ein takes off his jacket, hangs it on the wall, and approaches the equipped magic tool. So I poured cold water into the glass, drank it all at once, and stretched my shirt taller and taller. (It''s about time I wanted to sweat) Then, I want to summarize what happened today in the diary. Tomorrow''s schedule--we might go to jail to see how things are going, so we need to sort out the information before we do. And I need to get in touch with Mutton. Of course, I''d like to share what I''ve talked to Sylvia with Chris and discuss it with each other. And I was thinking about things, "Ah, oh... Archettie-sama..." Chris woke up and looked at Ein with a happy expression on his face. As soon as I realized why Archer wasn''t there, I said with a sadly calm voice. "I''m sorry, too! I fell asleep....." "Don''t worry about it."I guess I told you as soon as I arrived at the Demon King Castle, but since I''ve finished my work today, you can do it freely. " I wanted to share information earlier, but I didn''t want to rush it. After the bedtime dinner, it would have been nice if we could share lightly while having a chat. Yes, but what about Chris'' room? "... ah, hahaha. Actually, I don''t know.Marco seemed to know, but he went somewhere with Master Cain... " Oh, then I''ll ask Sylvia-san. Ein, who spoke kindly, tried to leave the room. Suddenly, the hem of the shirt is pulled from the back. "That''s why." As he turned around, Chris looked up at Ein. "As long as Ein-sama doesn''t mind, even in the same room...!" I think Chris''s initial intuition is slightly (,) lurking, unlike before, since the feelings were connected. I experienced mixed bathing on a hot spring trip earlier, so it''s even more special. Still, it took a little courage to say we were in the same room. The tension from her slightly upbeat cheeks and neck seemed to reach her heartbeat. Of course, I''d be happy to. Ein responds quickly and Chris strokes his chest. I thought I couldn''t refuse it in my heart, but this was an unavoidable nervousness. At that moment, I''m holding on to Ain with too much joy. She buried her face in Ein''s chest, sweetened her body, and clasped her lips on her toes.Just like Ein''s arm, he returns with the same hug. It made Chris''s chest even hotter, and it didn''t stop. "I want to stay like this forever..." Once again, I buried my face on Ain''s chest plate. Then Ein scratched her cheek in shine. "... doesn''t it smell like sweat?" Since I haven''t taken a bath yet, I was wondering what to do. But Ein wouldn''t care if it was the other way around. "? Because it''s the scent of the person you love, it can''t be that way, right?" "Ah, ahhh... thank you...?" That said, I can''t stay like this. However, Chris is still not satisfied, and he is sweet as if he has freed himself from his daily patience. The people who let their thoughts pass through. Ain, who was busy every day and realized that he was making her bear with him, felt sorry for pulling him back. I also felt healed for doing this, so I needed a compromise. "Ah... cum!?" Suddenly, I picked up Chris. So called, in the form of a princess''s embrace. "Where are you going!?"I''m not satisfied yet! " "I have to prepare for tomorrow."That''s why I have to take a bath first. " For a moment, Chris wondered if he''d come in with us. But that''s not the case. Ein takes Chris to a large cloakroom in her room, where she is released.He immediately opened the bathroom door behind him and operated the magic tool to store water in the large bathtub. You can use it like a castle afterwards, so take your time. Having said that, Ain turned her back on Chris. Meanwhile, Chris sharpens his lips. If I had been told to come in that way, I would have been ashamed of it. However, I was a little dissatisfied with the development that was different from what I expected. "... um, Chris-san?" That''s why I want you to take off Ain''s shirt without saying a word. It was different from the previous one, and maybe it was due to a clear dissatisfaction. "...... muu" "Um, is there something wrong?" ¡°Somewhat dissatisfied¡± "I see, somewhat..." In any case, Ein-sama should be the first to enter! It is not a mistake given the position, but as Ein, I would like to be on an equal footing. I didn''t want to create an upside-down relationship between things that combined thoughts. "Don''t worry about that."Chris''s coming in today. " "No! Ein-sama needs to come in first!"I''ll be fine after that! " I want Chris to come in first, if possible. I felt better thinking about how tired I was before I fell asleep. But Chris couldn''t stop nodding. That''s why Ein makes a joke about it. "...... Then, would you like to come in with me?" As he asked, Chris gazed away. But I nodded while holding my upper body in both arms. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The next morning, before leaving the Demon King Castle, Sylvia gave some advice. From now on, take a look at the dwarfs in my words. It''s against the captured dwarves. Ein heard the story and said, "No way!"Sylvia smiled, but still said," Just give it a try. " (... let''s give it a try) Arriving at the bottom of the Great Prison before noon, Ein decides to stand in front of a dwarf lying on his bed. And the interrogation of this day, because of his thoughts, Ein is alone in the room.Chris and the others are outside the room, waiting for Ein''s support. Of course, the dwarf still didn''t seem to break his mouth. But Ein speaks with a strong tone. ¡°It turns out there''s a huge underground space on the west side of the continent.¡± When Ein said that, the dwarf''s eyes changed easily. ¡°They have no interaction with any other race than their own, for better or for worse.It can be said to be pure, but if you change your view, you are not immune to human malice. " This is the word of Sylvia, but now Ein understands it all. (There is only common sense that I have lived in a narrow place unrelated to the conspiracy.It is because of this that you can easily get your tail caught in a bamboo shoot.) I''m sorry to fool you, but Ain is the Prince. As the king of the future, I am obliged to protect my people, and the behavior of those who call themselves the Iron Kingdom cannot be overlooked. Some people thought they had bad taste in interrogation, but I understood the significance of this job. As soon as we find the target, we will use our magic weapons to launch our attack. Not only did you discover the underground space, but you also lied about attacking it. The current situation is not determined at all. But the Dwarves rage without realizing it. "This... predator style looks great!"What can you humans do!Ah!? Say something! " "We have the wisdom we have cultivated."And we''re not just a human country. " "Hah! Then what!?" You''re just a foolish weakling who relies on other races! " (...... if this works, you''ll have trouble on the contrary) To have an underground space in the west of the continent was no longer a confession. In other words, there is a place where the old dwarves who call themselves the Iron Kingdom live, and this time, those who have stripped Ishtarika of their fangs are definitely the old dwarves. Even though I acted as Sylvia had been advised, I never thought I''d make it this light... Ein never showed his face, but inside he was puzzled. So, what do you mean you''re the usurper? "This continent belongs to our dwarves!"You guys are just borrowing from there! " "... I see. I wonder what it''s like to be the builders of a civilization." On the contrary, it''s not powerful enough to be a usurper. "You can say whatever you want." Ein stood up and turned away from the words of the dwarf. "Hey, hey! Where are you going!" "I''m just going to prepare." Like before, before you attack me. " "Ahh... you bastard!" "Actually, there is, isn''t there?" Yeah, we''ve been attacking, so I''m confident that we can fight even before the difference in power between us.It could be some kind of weapon or battle force that would support that confidence. " The dwarf fell silent. "Phew," Ain breathed out as she turned her back. (I knew it wasn''t just a reckless attack.) Looks like there''s something going on. It is certainly a force capable of inflicting not a small wound on Ishtarika, who has developed civilization on earth. Maybe he''s got some foolproof technology that reminds him of the defense devices he saw during his trip to the hot springs. --Oh, my gosh. I''m not an honest and cute dwarf. I heard Shannon''s voice from the depths of my heart. ----but that''s right. You don''t even have to use my powers. There was no need to back up the Dwarf''s words. I''m sure Shannon didn''t see this dwarf lying. Ein decided to believe in Shannon''s subjectivity, who was better than him. Well... Ein muttered, turning slightly and scolding the dwarf. "Are you willing to tell me what you thought you attacked Ishtarika?" "... no" "You still don''t want to talk to me?" "Oh, no! I don''t know!"We''re just following the Queen''s orders...! " (Queen?) Looking at the dwarf''s desperation, I don''t think he''s lying. Truly, it''s like acting according to the Queen. (Either way, what needs to be done remains the same) Ein turned to the dwarf firmly. ... I''ve already won. The Dwarves seem confident in their strength, but we can see that the battle ahead has taught us something that is not going well. "You underestimated our might."You can actually know that, hear the words I just said, and see that I felt a sense of crisis. " It''s like a golden course. Remember them, who destroyed themselves in their great ambition. "... then what is it?" Seeing the still strong dwarf, Ain uttered a decisive word. "What we want is a dialogue with the Queen." "Hey, you... whatever it takes...!" "--- Please, don''t try to be stronger." The accumulated voice is a sincere wish. Even Ein doesn''t want to bleed.Originally, he who refused to fight could not have had such a conversation without breaking his heart. However, the Iron Nation has already taken up arms against Ishtarika. At a stage that can no longer be ignored, there can be no hope for a completely peaceful solution. The current exchange is meant to make it as peaceful as possible. If this ends, there will be a relentless attack on the iron kingdom. So what Ein wants is a quick resolution as soon as possible. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The dwarf was silent for a while. For some reason, I was bothered. ¡±... if that person is also present¡± And finally, really, finally. Finally, the dwarf who was hungry squeezed this word out of his throat. That''s Mutton, isn''t it? "Whatever it is, this is finally the first step." This turmoil set off by the Iron Nation should move forward at last. Ein stroked his chest secretly, and thanked Sylvia for her counsel. 561 Weve made progress. "What do you think about that?" Ein finished his conversation with the dwarf and was in Baltic a few hours later. We''ve already shared what we talked about, but we didn''t have time to share the background, the advice from Sylvia, etc. That''s exactly what Ein talked about. ... while listening next to him, Chris laughs as if he had no choice. "Hahaha... I can also understand the meaning of what Lord Sylvia says. When I went to the capital for the first time, it was too late for me to know what was going on." While enjoying the whole town of Baltic, the two of them gather their bodies and talk to each other. Even in spring, the Baltic is located in the north of the continent. The snow is scattered around here, and the wind is cold. Walking together while leaning against each other''s bodies, the opponent''s warmth is stained all over his body through his hands. But is it okay? Hmm, what''s going on? ¡°The thing is, we don''t work, we walk around town like tourists.¡± Because, after Ein finished talking to the dwarfs, she contacted Warren before sharing it with everyone she was with. Please take care of the rest of the work. In the first place, Ain, who is a prince, is working hard enough. It is common sense that if it is a job that can be done by other civil servants afterwards, it should be done by them. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As for how to make contact with the Iron Nation, I left Ein''s hand. Wherefore now Ain hath time to spare, till the king''s city come unto him. That''s why I decided to make the most of that time and spend time with my contemplators. It''s like a break time, so it''s okay to spend it freely. "... so don''t hesitate." I put my strength into the overlapping hands. Chris seemed to enjoy himself honestly. However, it was still somewhat noticeable. A woman named Kristina Vernstein, who was famous for her beauty and strength, was walking through town with her hand in hand, so it was only natural. (It seems like it will be the first time in a long time to visit a store.) Baltic is always busy. Food made from fresh ingredients carried by many adventurers was baked with fragrant smoke. It was simple, but it was an attractive smoke that irritated my index finger. By the way, your Majesty didn''t say anything anymore. said Chris. Yeah? "This is how Ein-sama decided to walk freely through the city without escorting him." You see, I was there for a long time, and it was a little disguised. " If you say that, Chris will be around anyway. "Um, umm... what should I say..." She was bothered by her head, and scratched her cheek slightly. It''s not just about the Lord and the Knight anymore. The sideways face caught Ain''s eye. I was made to double-check that he was really beautiful. "... even if it''s not a public-private confusion, is the security system alert?" ¡°Yes, to put it mildly.¡± Even so, it''s not inferior to the old days. Rather, Chris is a growing, rare powerhouse with rooted influences with Ein. "I''m getting stronger too, and if I''m dangerous, there are some strong flowers that come out on their own." Suggesting a maneuver, Chris laughed, ¡°Sure.¡± Also, what Sylvard is saying is that if anyone can kill Ein now, it will prove that there is a crisis in the country. There were verses in which he thought that it was virtually none. ... because only Ein knows about Selah''s existence. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Ein and Chris returned to the Demon King''s Castle at night. The two enjoyed dinner in the great hall of the Demon King Castle, and spent time talking with the people living in the Demon King Castle and sometimes enjoying old-fashioned play. I enjoyed it because I hadn''t finished talking in the capital yet. When the situation is clear, the dwarf will have to be transferred with Ein on the airship. (Huh?) A game on the board that involves battling several fights to cultivate knowledge about strategy. Ain, who was enjoying such an old game in a salon room, noticed Nanica trembling in her pocket. Looks like Warren contacted us. "Mr. Archer, I''m gonna go." "Hm! I won''t let you escape because you''re about to lose!" "I''m sorry, but... I''m curious how Archer will reverse from there, so please just stay on the board and wait a little bit." "... that''s another story." Ein stood up after glancing at the most advantageous board. I sat in the chair next to him, and I asked Chris to follow me, and I left the room. "Fufu, if you can beat onee-chan, you can beat me." Strangely enough, Archer seemed to have forgotten about it. At first glance, Chris was a talented man with experience as a marshal. (If you enjoy it, that''s it) Just before she left the salon, Ain went out to Sylvia, Cain, and Marco, saying she''d be back soon. I put my hand into my pocket and took out what I had trembled earlier. It is a message bird that was previously developed by the August Chamber of Commerce and is cheaper and more powerful than in the past. He deposited his back on a wall full of lacquered black cloth and turned his attention to a message bird in the shape of a small jewel that fits in his palm. As soon as you do, the message you receive will be sounded by magic. The aristocrats have confirmed their contact with the iron kingdom. (I''m glad it was decided soon) As for this, I will transfer the dwarf to the capital as I told Ein-sama. However, since we are sending another airship as a precaution, it will be a different airship from Ein-sama''s. " Concise messages flow one after the other. I''m also glad to hear from the Iron Nation. Warren''s voice was playing, and I heard that he was in a good mood. "Huh..." Unexpectedly, Ain''s voice continued to reach the message bird. "The content of the communication is in response to the request. It''s easy to make a temporary truce on the condition that we return the Dwarves we brought back.¡± (...... yes?) How should I take it? (Are you serious... or are you acting...?) It''s a good story about bugs, and if you mean it, it''s a stupid story. I want to put my hands out of my own hands and stop because the opponent was stronger than I imagined. Besides, if you return the prisoner, you can do it, and it''s quite a story from the perspective of the top. However, Ein''s brain was reminded of an exchange with a dwarf during the day. I don''t like the way you make fun of your opponent, so I''ll choose some words... " (I guess there was really no connection with the conspiracy.) To put it very carefully, it''s pure. After all, I can''t stop doubting the existence of someone behind it. "I wonder if they have a strong sense of fellowship." If Ein-sama thinks they have a strong sense of companionage, they will soon think that they have a strong sense of companionage. "... is this actually connected?" Of course, Message Birds can''t have continuous conversations, so don''t worry. I felt indescribable. Ein sharpens her lips and deposits her body in a window sill nearby. I looked up at the night sky and remembered the old Warren. ''In fact, they seem to have a high level of awareness among their fellow citizens who lived underground. There was nothing in the communications we received about the weapons we took.... I don''t know what to say, but I shouldn''t feel naive to stand around. ¡± Warren must have been desperate to choose his words. At first, he was so vigilant that he was told he should be annihilated in an instant. I don''t seem to have much to say about the other person''s response, which I don''t think is acting. (For better or for worse, does this mean that the properties used by the Dark Elves are still present?) It is worse to abuse that purity. However, the lack of the ability to defend oneself is probably a problem. "It is also a proof that the other party asked for such a dialogue without resorting to force. They must have realized they couldn''t beat us and avoided further demonstrations.¡± "... I guess so." With that said, let''s do it with the strength I don''t normally do. In that case, the queen will go out to the capital herself. It seems that I am thinking of contacting the other party. (Even though it''s flowing quickly, I wonder if they''ll make a fool of me.) In response to Ain''s question, Don''t worry about it. Once we have located the iron country, we can deal with it as we please. It''s also important to suggest a power relationship to the other person. ¡± Warren''s voice rang as if to reply. (Huh? Could this mean that I''m here to interrogate you... well, it''s not like I don''t have it.) Some theories don''t make much sense if they inspire us from the iron country side. Still, I can''t say that all of them were gone because of Mutton. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó ¨D ¨D ¨D When Ein returned to play, she saw Archer with tears in her eyes, defeated by Chris. When Ain, who had been asked by Archer to fight again, lost, Archer changed his mood and finally skipped lightly and went back to his room. Ein enjoyed the chat a little afterwards. I went back to my room about an hour after the day changed. Chris, who had already taken a bath, was resting on the couch, and Ein approached after taking another bath. And then, What happened suddenly? Ein came and fell down on Chris'' lap. Put her head on Chris''s thighs and she gently and happily strokes Ein''s head. I just got a message from Warren-san. Ah, perhaps you''ve figured it out with Ein-sama''s thoughts? I knew you wouldn''t say anything. Ein closed his mouth while lying on his back, and now he was lying face-down. ...... Chris is in love with her and strokes Ein''s head without saying anything. I love Ein-sama like that. And then in a few tens of seconds. Ain woke up and looked at Chris''s face, and she said, "What?" I remembered how pathetic it was when I tilted my head. Then, it is attracted asexually. She drew her face closer to her seductive lips with a lustrous colour. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó A few days passed, and Ain returned to the king''s city. In the west of the continent, far from the capital of the kingdom, a letter from the Ishtarika side is given to the iron kingdom. It was an open plain that matched each other. Only each other''s representatives approached and responded to the contact. ... Warren''s decision avoids tailing us to the Iron Nation. For some reason, it was thought to be at a stage when it was no longer necessary. You don''t have to take any extra risks, because of this idea. ---and. An iron kingdom, a dwarf kingdom underground. In the middle of it, in a stone castle, there was a reply that Warren recognized. "I''m going." In front of the dwarves gathered at the round table, a dwarf girl named the queen spoke out. Queen! "No! You know what the barbarians on earth are going to do!" "You shouldn''t really get a reply like this!" But the Queen wouldn''t respond to anyone. "The families who fought for their countrymen are being captured. If I''m the only one who can help you... I''m scared, but I need to get to the ground.¡± Small body, curiously large strands. She wears an old steel cloak and folds up a hammer painting embroidered on her back. The other dwarves followed her walking. How long will it take to reach the kingdom of the earth? A dwarf says in a panic. Apparently, it takes more than half a year to walk from here. They also added that their magic weapons were not specialized in movement and would not produce very good results. "...... First of all, it''s a way to get around!" Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuui 562 The queen is a straitjacket. While returning to the King''s City on an airship, Ein looked down at the mainland Ishtar through the window of his room. (This must be the story in King''s Landing by now.) Equivalent transactions with the iron country will not be accepted. They were the ones who launched the pre-emptive attack, and the status quo is that they are asking Ishtarika to give up fear. It is normal for an iron country to make the necessary sacrifices. The war of recent years is only the Heim war. Further back, it became a demon king war within the continent of Ishtar, and a war between races before that. However, the battle that should be taken as a reference is the battle for continental hegemony that has erupted in the past on certain continents such as Heim, Rock Dam, and Euro. At that time, the war was declared over in Birdland. The reason is the exhaustion caused by the long war and the flow of harmony between countries. In addition, it seems that there was also a change of mood due to the change of time. ¨D ¨D ¨D What is important here is before its end is declared. Both the small and large countries that existed during the war and the countries that lost the battle were forced to make great sacrifices. Among them are the heads of state, including royalty, who are basically executed. There''s no stating that we''re going to execute the Queen. I don''t want to be the one to execute you. This is only a matter of responsibility. As for Ain''s personal feelings, he "doesn''t like" such disputes and the way in which he takes responsibility. But it was just an individual story. As a king, I know that I shouldn''t pay for anything with love or temporary emotions. However, I didn''t think I''d feel depressed. (...... Phew) Here, Ain returns to the main point. It is also the focus of Ishtarika''s acknowledgement of the existence of the iron country. If it is recognized as one country, part of the national territory will belong to the iron country. On the other hand, since the iron country has been claiming that it is their territory since ancient times, it is the current flow, so it is also a question of what justice is. Ultimately, who uses what power to make a decision? Reunification by force is easy, but there are some concerns. (The dwarves are already considered aliens, so what are we going to do here?) Incidentally, according to Mutton, I''m not going to say anything special because I''m the same dwarf. Particularly the dwarves around Baltic, who were divided into iron kingdoms by bloodline, and became the people of Ishtarica. Therefore, even if the people are the same, they are not the same people. He said the other dwarves would agree. (After that, it depends on what Warren thinks about the case.) About Ein''s perceived discomfort and the reason for the outrage in the iron country. Why did they act like that? (He''s the only advisor on the Golden Route.) The disturbances that had occurred in Strom earlier were also conceivable, and I had to assume instinctively that they should be. Therefore, it was better not to decide whether or not to punish the queen. If anyone is instigating you, you must first search for their shadow. The queen who put it into action did not say she was innocent. If she could have been driven to the ground by greed, she should be punished. However, the likelihood that the severity of the punishment will change is not zero. Especially if the Iron Kingdom enters Ishtarika, we should avoid executing the Queen as much as possible. An old dwarf with special knowledge might not be able to turn a flag against Ishtarika anywhere, and while the language is bad, it''s better to be able to manage that knowledge and skill. Master Ein! I''m almost there! Listening to Chris''s voice arrive with a knock, Ain said, "Hey!" I returned it and left the window. With a small bag in his hand, he went out and set out to get ready to go out with Chris, who was waiting. ¨D ¨D ¨D As soon as I returned to the castle, I greeted Ein with a slightly tired look on Warren''s face. "As Ein-sama thought, we exchanged opinions on sentencing and future relations with the iron country." Leaving the Great Hall and heading to the Great Conference Room. Warren walks next to Ein, and Chris walks diagonally behind Ein to keep them out of the way. "After all, the focus will be on what to do with the Queen." In any case, as a state, we cannot take a response that seems sweet. Be a wise man who learns from history or a fool who learns from experience. It''s a situation that we can never judge recklessly. " What do you personally think of Warren? ¡°As civilization developed, Ishtarica also created room in people''s minds. So if possible, we should avoid executions.... I don''t know what to say, but it''s a long story to do it, to execute it, to do it, to cut off your neck." In other words, we have to make absolute profits while responding to them in a non-sweet way. Words show that it really struggles. Then Warren handed Ain a piece of paper. ¡°It''s my idea. Please check lightly for directions." "Hmm, okay." Seeing that, I can see that Ein makes me think of hitting my knee. First of all, the iron country that launched the pre-emptive attack should be compensated accordingly. There are serious injuries on Ishtarika''s side, and all of them, without exception, will be compensated. 1 ¡¤ As an absolute condition, unconditional surrender of the "iron kingdom". 2. Deprive the Queen of all her rights, and take custody of the royal capital. 3 Dismantle the group called "Iron Nation" and inspect their place of residence with Ishtarika. 4 ¡¤ The provision of technology that has been judged to be useful in Isthmica. In addition, the provision of technicians. However, the technician will be hired according to the prescribed conditions based on Ishtarika. 5. Prescribed indemnity. ¡°I want to get there quickly, and at the very least, do those things first. I was wondering if you could give me a final decision in light of the circumstances, such as the queen''s sentence." Ein confirmed that these alone were sweet. I''m just in a hurry. As soon as we know more about the situation, we''ll be able to talk again. ¡°Personally, I''m curious about Ms Mutton and the Golden Route consulting role that Ein-sama was concerned about.¡± "Ahh... maybe Ms Mutton is the king or something?" "Yes, if what Ein-sama said to Cain-sama is true." What I don''t know is, why did you react so much when there was already a queen in the iron kingdom? ¡± "I see. Is it strange that the iron dwarfs should be so favourable to Ms Mutton''s ancestors because they abandoned their homeland?" ¡°You''re right. With that in mind, we must first approach the Queen.¡± When Warren said that much, he said, "Speaking of which," and put it in front of him. ¡°I felt like I had no means of transport in the Iron Nation, so I decided to send civilians to the plains opposite them. I chose a few people, but recently, I''ve been told that someone is teaching work." "... maybe, Leonard?" "Thank you for your understanding." However, there are dangers involved, so what should be done in view of the position? However, I strongly ask him to leave it to me, so I''m going to leave it to him. ¡± What do you think? Warren''s eyes seemed to say so. Ein has the power to stop it. Leonard is a friend. Given that, some of us thought it would be better if we didn''t have dangerous eyes. But we''re all adults now. I''m not a student, I''m an adult. "If Leonard decides, I have no right to stop him." Yeah, I thought you said that. But what will happen? The iron kingdom''s inauguration remained in his mind, and Ein could not dispel some of his concerns. Please be safe. He didn''t stop thinking like that. --But... ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó It was not until ten days later that a new development occurred in this disturbance. By completing the preparation and dispatching the civil servants as scheduled, Leonard''s party met a group of iron kingdoms in a plain situated in the west of the continent. To the queen who was there, Leonard said the words that had been decided. One person to take care of the Queen. An escort for the Queen. Others will not be allowed to accompany me to the capital. " and. The other Dwarves were furious with this, but it seemed to have subsided with the queen''s words. She was a queen again, but she swallowed the terms. Otherwise, it has been reported that he thought that there would be no life for his compatriots, and that he was honest in his thoughts. It also concerns a letter written by a dwarf that Ein dealt with in prison. The company of Mutton and the others he had hoped for did not materialize, but Mutton was also scheduled to meet the queen in the capital at the request of the royal family. (......) What''s the matter with you? The Queen''s party was taken to the plains immediately after leaving the capital. As expected, it is not too late to take him to the king''s city suddenly. So, first, Ein meets the queen while watching the situation outside... " Hmmm. Looking at the party that was brought, Marco says, scratching his beard. "This is something that I noticed from a monster''s point of view, but it seems that their magic stones are of extremely poor quality." Looks like they''re not getting a very nutritious diet. ¡± "Yeah, I thought so." Three dwarves, including the queen. Their clothes are modest, and their bodies are thin and thin. By the way, Ein was the first to see a woman''s dwarf, but the queen''s hair was not very glossy, inversely proportional to her noble status. Although the dwarfs of the guards can see the muscles at a glance, they still seem to be too tight and lack the necessary fat. According to Marco, it was like warriors before the Demon King''s War. It seems that the continent was not wealthy, and the purpose of the battle is not to seize resources, but to recall the battle for food itself. "Maybe it''s one of the reasons you left the basement." ¡°Maybe. They have amazing technology, too, but they''ve kept the seeds alive underground for hundreds of years. It''s no wonder you''re having trouble with food." "... looks like the curse left by the fool king of the past." ¡°Yeah, there''s a few things I think about, but it''s all after listening.¡± And Ain said so, and left the tent which he hitherto restrained. The queen of the iron kingdom sitting on a chair on the plain, and the escort and attendant sitting on two legs lined up behind her. And Leonard, who sat in the chair in front of the three of them, and the Kingsguard, who followed him to protect him. Ein walked slowly toward where they were. So, Your Highness!? Then Leonard stood up in a hurry. The Konoe Knights also broke their knees in amazement. "Why are you here? I didn''t expect you..." "I''m sorry, I came to tell Grandpa that I couldn''t." I had a lot to worry about, too, and I was just interrogating another dwarf. " Listening, the queen opens her mouth. She was a little girl. If replaced by a human, he is so small that he doesn''t even look ten years old, and he has a rudimentary but cute face. The outfit was plain, as confirmed by Ain, and only the cloak was heavy in proportion. When the queen in that shape says what she wants to say, "I, it''s you who met my family!" At the bottom of the opening, he asked about the captive dwarf. "Are you safe!?" How is my family doing! ¡± "You, what do you want to hear from this rude man!" "Ah... I-It''s important to me!" The girl didn''t seem to deserve to be called the queen. It''s a good thing, Machiya. Let me ask you about your core personality, but innocence is the girl you asked for in a rural town. (It''s weird.) Ein didn''t think this girl would get into such an outrage. The outrage was nothing more than a sudden attack on Ishtarika. But I don''t think a girl like this would act on her mind. Also, the other dwarves. (It''s him, after all) I doubted that I would ever be involved again in the consulting role of the Golden Route, and I didn''t stop. "----You ''re safe." Ein never meant to talk about it just because of his feelings. However, if I exposed the pressure to show this girl as the prince in front of me, I just felt that at that time, the girl would be unable to say anything. Huh, is it true!? "Yeah. Our technology saved lives." There''s nothing I can do about it, but I''m recovering enough not to worry about dying anymore. " "... I''m so glad..." The girl cried. This also puts Ain in new doubt. (It just doesn''t make much sense to me.) A consultant on the Golden Route was involved, and I let these dwarves beat the Queen. But I don''t see the advantage. Obviously, this girl is not in the vessel as a king, but only in the beginning. That said, I don''t think there are any other wise dwarves in this situation. (What are you doing that for?) Suddenly, Ein''s eyes glowed golden. Leonard couldn''t see it due to the influence of certainty, but for a moment, the three dwarves were too distracted by the Ain (,,,,,,,,). But he eventually mistakes it for Ein''s pressure. "From here on out, the three of you have to talk to us without lying." Whether you can protect it or not. Answer me honestly. " Then the three nodded silently. Absolute command, Shannon''s ability to handle. That''s because Ein used it, and it''s sublimated to a different level of ability. Convinced that there was nothing wrong with their reply, Ein turned his back on the three of them. In addition, their abilities were immediately removed, so their impact on the three of them was minimal. But the impact was unavoidable. Even Ain couldn''t give in in order to get a true and unmistakable response. Leonard, can I be with you for a moment? "... Oh my. As usual, Your Highness." Leonard, who was smiling bitterly, shrugged his shoulders and said. To where you were, to Ein''s back. A gigantic belly sound arrived. Turning around and looking at the queen, she was driven by shame and anger. "W-what is it?!" Those eyes! " "No, I thought we were supposed to have dinner on the ship." "It''s counterproductive!" If you''re born and you''re eating like that for the first time, it''s only natural that you get hungry because you want to eat again! ¡± Hah, and Ain tilts their necks. He turned to Marco, who was standing by, and said, "Was it such a lavish meal?¡± he asked. ¡°No, as far as I know, it''s nothing like a meal in the airship''s cafeteria.¡± That''s why it''s not a special dish. It may be a little meaty, but it should be just a typical dish. (I knew you might have a problem with food.) I wish I could have gone out and lived on the ground sooner. I can''t stop thinking like this, but maybe there''s a situation. If you think about it, you''ll get to talk about it. --But it''s loose somewhere. Historically, the iron kingdom has a complicated position. And they and the prince king of Ishtarica. In other words, it is a strange seat that cannot be called a meeting between countries, and it can also be called a meeting between representatives of victorious and defeated countries. When Ein came to the scene, she wondered if she should carry the food. 563 Going forward. Maybe Ain couldn''t hold back because there weren''t any dead people on Ishtarika''s side. That said, there were many seriously injured people, so it was a complicated mood, and when I looked at the queen in front of me, I couldn''t have felt any hatred----but at the same time, it was true that I remembered the unhappiness. At first glance, it was the little girl who started to cheekily carry the meal. Then, when she tried to feed the escort and the waiter that she brought, the escort repeatedly admitted it, but eventually concentrated on a satisfying meal in the same way as the waiter. (Definitely) The country of iron is poor. That''s why a normal meal in Ishtarica feels like a feast. If I had told you, some people would have similar values to those of previous heims, but it wasn''t enough to be a treat. So there''s definitely a difference between the old Ishtarika and Heim. Even with the old dwarf technology, there must have been a downside to living underground. Leonard And Ain saw that the three of them were eating, and took Leonard, and brought him near the tent, and spake unto him. The Leonard looked somewhat puzzled. I knew it. You''re having trouble coping, right? "We are deeply concerned about the lack of strength. Different from what you learn at your desk, I never thought that just changing your assumptions would make you feel so confused....." "It''s okay. I was just wondering what happened to me." In any case, this face-to-face is only one of the preparations in advance. The basic final decision involves Warren, so Ein just came to Leonard''s work seat hoping he could make it. (I wonder if the poison gas has been removed, or if I am concerned about the reasons for the hidden leap of the consultant.) The old Dwarves are almost certain that they have a victim''s side too. However, it cannot be said that this is the position of Ishtarika, and it is also necessary to put an end to issues such as liability. After all, there are things that must be strong against that girl. There are aristocrats who want to fall their necks and destroy the iron kingdom. Some aristocrats arrogantly say that the responsibility for declaring war should be taken by the country itself. Either way, it''s too early to draw conclusions, and we have to wait for the queens to finish their meals. Ein felt that way, and she herself rinsed her throat with the fruit water she had put in the glass. As he did so, Marco reports how the queens are doing. "Seems like the meal is over." Nh, Rika Well then, Your Highness ©¤ ©¤ ¡°Would you like to come with me? The queen wants to hear about the dwarfs I know about." Hah! On the other hand, I think it''s sweet, and so are other thoughts. Obviously, it''s better for the other person to open their mouths honestly. Shannon''s power is an absolute dominant force, but there are some aspects that will not work without Ainu asking or giving orders. So it''s easier for me to be honest with myself about everything. After a short break, Ein took Leonard, followed Marco half a step back, and returned to the queens. Her escort and waiter gave her a gentle look as she saw the full queen smiling a little. Ein looks at the state of things, and is still tormented by a complicated mood. (In the first place, the treatment of the queen who came here honestly...) Normally, I think we should arrest them like this and put pressure on the other party''s dwarf. What bothers me is that his opponent, the Dwarf, needs an old technique that is not present in Ishtarica. It''s not easy to get run over under pressure, and if it does, Ishtarika will surely destroy the Iron Nation before she gets to the front. We need to see what''s behind all of these things before they go any further. Once again, Ain decided to return to the Queen. "His Highness Ein von Ishtalika" The Dwarf, the guard brought by the Queen, suddenly took his seat and spoke of Ein. Leonard immediately cracked into the air and turned his gaze to hostile. Of course, so did Marco. Marko''s hand had already reached the sword on his waist, and if anything happened, the dwarf''s neck would fall to earth in an instant. Sincerely, I''d like to ask you a favor. But they immediately frowned. The queen''s escort, the dwarf, suddenly put his knees on the ground and his arms on his head. And he rubbed his head against the earth, and said with a slight trembling voice. "I wonder if you could help our queen!" That would be a natural wish for them to dwarf. But Ein and Leonard and Marco didn''t think that they would make such a sincere and ridiculous wish, and they unexpectedly refused. There is no way that the one who fought first could stay without any fault. It was a wish that even Ain, a pacifist, could not find the words he deserved. "N-no, what are you talking about!" Giddo (,,)! I don''t care about me! " "--His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, thank you very much." "Ugh... even Luto (,,)!" Giddo, and Luto. The former was like the name of an escort, and the name Luto was like the name of a waiter. The queen continued to eat the service with her head bowed down, and she looked unreliable, waiting for me. It''s like you''re just a town girl. ... but... "We in Ishtarika do not tolerate the behavior of the iron country. It is Istarica and the great Istarica royals who have ruled this earth, even if it is a country that has been built on our long history." Leonard never speaks sweet words. "Of course, since it has been established in a long history, I can understand the thoughts of others. However, if it is a noble thing, the dialogue by abrupt force will remain questionable. You said giddo. What do you think of me?" "... we had a reason, too." "Fine, we both know it''s for a reason." But the question here is whether or not we accept the reason. ¡± But Giddo didn''t give up even though he was hungry. Gilli! Looking up at Leonard with a strong teeth clench. ¡°If so, please answer¡± His face was stiff, a steep look that gave him a sense of the strength of the battle. Even though it should not sound because it is a plain again, everyone who heard it felt it. The illusion of the voice echoing loudly raised the tension and did not stop. "What are you going to do about the queen?" Leonard had decided to call himself Warren. If you are asked such a question, you must not judge anything. Whilst suggesting that all are indeterminate, it is never permissible to cast a sweet word. This is how we showed it beforehand. ¡°As the mastermind who caused the disturbance earlier, I''m going to ask you to make the right compensation.¡± Therefore, I returned it in a way that I could take it any way I wanted. Normally, though, an extreme punishment would go through your head. Even if they neglected the conspiracy, it did not change. "Ugh..." "The queen..." Luto''s reaction to the escort''s giddo and the waiter changed. I can see you''re desperate. "But don''t try to forget." It is up to us, Your Highness, and it is up to you. If there is any atonement to be feared, then you should behave as you would not. " Don''t forget to give hope, attracting the two desperate consciousnesses. It seemed that Luto was slightly relieved. Meanwhile, Giddo was different. He thought Leonard''s words were just words to squeeze everything out of him, and he decided that he should never be alarmed. It''s just that there''s not much we can do. Of course, the difference in power up to the point of despair was no different. ¨D ¨D However, he suddenly came up with it. Here''s a word for Ishtarika to keep ourselves alert. A word of resurrection to protect the Queen. "If you take the head of the queen, more of the earth will sink into the sea." Then the queen and Luto were glad to hear the words. Luto said, so that he could follow Giddo''s words: "Yes!" and the remaining queen said, "Stop it!¡± he said out loud, trying to stop the two of them. Iron King''s Hammer? What is that? At the same time that Leonard was questioning, Gido continued to complain. "This is the crystal of our dwarf wisdom." I only activated it once in the past. And they scored the earth on the western side of the continent, and all the fangs of our dwarves were sunk into the sea. "Oh, that''s amazing." "Ugh... it seems like you can afford it, but aren''t you afraid?" "From my point of view, your Highness is more frightening than such a weapon." Ain couldn''t help but think, "Um, Leonard?¡± he whispered. ¡°Don''t worry, we''re just here to help.¡± "... that''s good." Ain, who stroked her chest relievedly, couldn''t help but worry about the existence of a hammer. Looking at Marco, it looks like he''s wondering who he is. In fact, the strength as a normal person is inferior to that of Bahamut, and that''s why the powerful people in Ain and the Demon King Castle group are more horrifying. "By the way, if the queen dies, you''re going to attack us with that gavel?" Then you''ll be surprised how easy it was to provoke them. " "No, that''s a mistake." Giddo...... takes a big inhale and says with a domineering voice. "The Iron King''s hammer has to change its internal magic once in a thousand years." Otherwise, the Iron King''s hammer will let its power run rampant. " "... what does that have to do with the Queen?" "If you''re not a queen, you can''t get a hammer." Because we only know and are taught the art of the hammer of the iron king. Therefore, without the Queen, the magic will not be swapped. " "I understand the situation. In other words, that once-in-a-generation opportunity is approaching?" Yeah. It suddenly became a big deal again. Ain, who had been listening to the story, was struggling to see if it was true. Too many old dwarves have the technology to kick it off. That''s why I couldn''t laugh at Yuta, or say that the Ishtarika engineers could do something about it. So, what kind of weapon is an Iron King''s Hammer? Leonard asked. Speaking of which, can you guarantee the queen''s safety? ¡°I can guarantee it, but the situation may change the story.¡± "Huh... you''re not afraid!?" The earth will be scraped wide and become the algae scraps of the sea!? " I wasn''t afraid, but Leonard was sure. It would certainly be a threat if the power was directed at the capital, but judging from the flow of talks, the iron hammer is not a substitute that can be moved from the iron kingdom. I''m telling you it''s going to be rampage again, so if it does, it''s the iron country that''s going to be in trouble. In addition, Leonard thought about it in an exchange of sights with Ain. - Your Highness, we have the power of Bahamut. If you ask me, it''s a matter of Ein being able to do anything by herself. The roots of the bulimic world are not just the roots of trees. Even in the face of tremendous destructive power, it was not difficult to imagine that we could withstand it. (But it bothers me a little) In any case, we cannot ignore the stories that will affect the continent. Ein enters between Leonard and Giddo here and asks the Queen. "Let''s hear about the Iron King''s hammer later." You don''t have to move right away, do you? " "I-I don''t know..." (Very honest.) ¡°Okay, I''ll talk about it later. That''s why I need to ask you something first." "... I''ll answer whatever you want." I''m sure this queen knows self-sacrifice well. I feel like I''m living too much as a royalty, but it must be a kind girl. That''s why I have to mention the disturbances ahead. "Why did you do that?" Oh, that ''s- ©¤ ©¤ "No, let''s change the question."... who did you get advice from? " "Ugh...!?" The Queen''s eyes changed. Giddo and Luto did the same. (I knew it.) The talk here is over. After that, it''s time for Warren and the others to move, listening carefully. And Ein understood it, and said unto Leonard, Let us change the place, and determined to bring all of them unto the king''s city. (There is no sign of magic equipment. The same goes for artificial magic) Of course, after touching the three of them once. There may be some kind of trap set up. Clear the doubt and walk out. "Where are you going!?" I-I don''t mind, I just want you to help me with the two of us! " Are you okay with hungry compatriots in your homeland? "Hmm... well, how do you know that!?" You can''t be sure. Ein laughed, thinking she was a really honest girl. I knew I shouldn''t have smiled soothingly when I thought about the situation, but this girl was too pure to be poisoned. (Consultant on the Golden Route. And the Iron King''s hammer) The turmoil that prompted me to confess to Chris. Looking back at the turmoil in Strom, I felt that the counsellor might be planning something. So the priority is about that guy. We need to move carefully again, ¡±Ain secretly confirmed. 564 Determination for the time being and nutrients (tentative) The queen, the guard Gide and the caretaker Lille were transferred to a building near the capital. It is a facility owned by the military, and the three of them go to a special room. The whole room is a magic tool, in such a room. Meanwhile, Ein returned to the castle with Leonard and the others. Basically, Leonard told the town, including King Sylvard, and after the report was over, Ain heard Sylvard sigh. The place is between the sightings. Lloyd and Warren, who were present at the meeting, could see the unhidden upset on their faces. "I agree with Ain. I am also concerned about the former counselor of the Golden Route." Then Warren continued nodding to the voice. "I don''t know the purpose." I want to talk to you about the man''s involvement in the disturbance in Strom, but I can''t see the intent that caused the incident. ¡± Lord Warren, may I make a point from the standpoint of the Marshal? Yes, I definitely don''t want to hear from Lord Lloyd. "Well then, while overstepping the rules...... as a prerequisite, I don''t know what the ex-counselor is aiming for either." However, as a marshal, I must not feel that the man''s main command lies ahead. " You''re going to say...? "Everything is just a preparation. As in Strom''s case, so too is this iron country." Lloyd''s story goes back to the Golden Route. "There is no ambition for a former consultant. If I had, I wouldn''t have abandoned the Golden Route. If that was the wise man who led the golden course, he must have been able to lead it until it became even bigger." (...... That''s right) "But he didn''t." In other words, it is not the main purpose to cultivate the Golden Route, but it is foolish to think that it was just a crossing point. Or... I want you to remember the Red Fox. I''d say it was just a sacrifice for pleasure, as they used to do. ¡± Warren and Sylvard nodded their voices. Lloyd''s words are persuasive. "--- However, the former counselor''s aim changed because of something. Proof of this seems to be the fact that Ishtarika is beginning to leap in the dark. I wonder if it''s working on Strom''s case, on this one, and on something else.¡± Grief is that you can''t imagine that you don''t understand its purpose. ... even Warren, the wise man of Ishtarika. "Either way, we have to deal with it." At the beginning of everyone''s thoughts, the king made a statement. Yes, it''s important to find out what the ex-counselor wants, but now we have to move on to the iron country issue. When that happens, the current concern is the existence of the Iron King''s Mallet... " "Honestly, don''t you think I should look at it?" said Ain. It sounds like a terrible weapon to me, but why would Ein have to go there? It was Sylvard with his head in his arms again, but I''m not going to bullshit. Ein''s actions these days have a stronger sense of responsibility and persuasiveness than before. There are many problems that have been solved by Ein''s movement. "Tell me, why should the Lord go alone?" Because if you believe in the story of the Iron King''s hammer, you just need to change the magic power, right? "If you believe what Ein says, if you believe what the Dwarves have said." ¡°I think it''s worthy of trust.¡± "Why?" ¡°I wanted a solid guarantee on this, so I used the strength of the example to confirm it.¡± In other words, it''s Shannon''s power. Only a few people in Ishtarika know that Ein has that power, but everyone gathered here knows it. ¡°I know why I deserve to be trusted, but I don''t see the connection between that and why Ein went out. In case of a violent attack, Ein might get hurt as well." It is a word uttered with the same sound as usual, but the content itself is unusual. "Your Majesty, this Lloyd is puzzled." If you ask me, it looks like there''s not even a piece of meat left, so it won''t be enough to get hurt. " I don''t think so, but some of us feel that Ein is more robust. "I see... if you ask me..." You two, let''s keep the joke to ourselves. At last, Warren took the two of them out. But his cheeks were a little loose, too. Apparently, there was something he agreed with. (Even I do it when I get hurt.) I tried to argue with him, but I felt that it didn''t make much sense, so I dropped it. But Warren doesn''t forget to ring the alarm. "I still don''t know if Ein-sama will go on an expedition under any circumstances." But first, as His Majesty said, please tell us why Ein-sama deserves to go on an expedition. " "... because I can suck in magic power." The plainly uttered words calmed down in an instant. Yes, Ein can absorb magic with the power of toxin decomposition EX and dry add. In that case, I had no problem swapping out the Iron King''s hammer''s magic power. "In the meantime, I just want to avoid the rampage of the Iron King''s Hammer." That''s why, Grandpa. If I suck on the magic power inside the Iron King''s hammer, I think I''ll have more room later, but what do you think? " "Hmm. Isn''t that nice?" Hmph, Your Majesty!? Are you sure you want to say that lightly!? Lloyd was in a hurry, and Sylvard said, "Calm down." "For the record, I think you''re worried about the same thing as Warren. Unlike Strom''s case earlier, the iron country must be perceived as a different country.¡± ¡°You''re right. As Chancellor, I want to attach importance to the country and the country''s compromise.¡± ¡°Hmm. In the end, the Prince of our kingdom should not make all the dwarfs of the iron kingdom make strange mistakes by going there in person.¡± "But, Grandpa. to finish the matter of the Iron King''s hammer quickly without the Queen''s treatment....." "Don''t worry, I have an idea." Sylvard scrapes his beard and says, "It''s a shearling." Everyone was happy to hear that. ¡°I have information that Mutton is interested in the iron country. No, I don''t want to be interested, but I want to know if I can." "I see, I can understand this Lloyd as well." Without knowing the true meaning, Lord Mutton suspects the bloodline of the dwarf who founded the iron kingdom. That''s why, if you show them that Lord Mutton is obedient to Lord Ein, you won''t have to worry about making a bad mistake. " But Warren was also concerned. "It is possible that the opposing prince has brought his family with him." If it really draws the blood of a dwarf king, it''s obvious. That''s why showing the iron kingdom a posture of absolute obedience can create unnecessary compassion. " Ein could understand the concern. ¡°Warren, if you have any concerns, I think I should go.¡± Not to mention the silver-haired man who was a former counselor. After the first exchange of words with the Queen, I asked about the existence of advising her. As expected, it was a silver-haired man with a soft waist who visited the iron kingdom. "The former counsellor spoke of the iron country problem. That means that in the next few years, the iron country will run out of food. The livestock of the iron country was wiped out decades ago, and the crops have been inaccessible for some reason in the last few years." Everyone in the room listens to Ein. "Also, for an iron country, the management of the Iron King''s Mallet was as much a problem as the food. In order to replace the magic power of that weapon, I had to use a magic stone that was powerful enough. So the former consultant said that the powerful magic stone was on the ground. It is said that it was also said that it was in the capital of the king." I suppose that''s all the counselor said to burn down the Iron Nation. As an iron country, food and the iron hammer were both problems, so even if they were told by a stranger''s former counselor, they were strongly persuaded and determined. The rampage of the Hammer King is important to their dwarves. If they run wild, the Iron Kingdom will perish with what they call destructive power. However, there were some strange things. When I heard the man''s voice, I was caught in a mysterious charm that made me want to nod. It seems that he made me feel like I should listen to him on the way. ¡°I don''t know how that man got the information on the Iron Nation. But he was like," It''s not strange to know where he is. " That''s why I don''t want to be around backhand. No, because I''ve already turned back, the movement from here must quickly stop the turmoil in the Iron Nation so that we can''t achieve the real aim that that man was trying to achieve. "Then, Ein, what is the purpose of your Lord''s going to the land of iron?" "To release the magic of the Iron King''s hammer and not to scratch the continent." Also, if the former counsellor is trying to do something, he will go to stop it. ¡± "... I see. The very survival of the iron kingdom is a postponement." ¡°No, it''s not. Of course, there will be responsibilities for the Queen. But I can''t overlook the hungry dwarves.¡± At least, the power of the former counselor is definitely intervening. Reflecting on Strom''s disturbances and the fairy bugs, Visel and Roy were both unusual. They were fascinated by the former counselors, so the iron dwarfs have something to think about. I''m not saying that I''m not guilty because I was slightly attracted to the spirit. Ein has checked many times, but as the leader of the country, the Queen should take certain responsibilities, and she should do so first. But I don''t think it''s going to be an execution any time soon. That was Ein''s idea of dealing with her and knowing all the circumstances. "You remember Grandpa, too. As soon as I came to this country, I said I wanted to be like the First Majesty. I can''t afford to be stuck here." Don''t be ashamed to say it out loud. (Besides, this is also my fault) I don''t have any memories, but I think so. Even though the first king founded the New Isthmus after unifying the continent, if there was actually an iron kingdom underground, it would fall one hand. Even if they just call themselves the country. "I am obliged to solve the disturbance that is just going down because of Ishtarika." So, first, I''m going to go to the iron country. The Queen says she has the skills to stop it, but I can definitely stop the Iron King''s hammer if I stay there. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D Also, I should go to find out the information of the former counselor, who is not anybody else. The appeal moved Sylvard''s mind. Exactly as the first king had domination, he accidentally broke his knee. "...... Warren" Haha "My grandson is dependable and unsuitable. Now let''s start gathering information for our expedition to the Iron Nation." ¡°We are in awe, and we will continue to select the knights who will accompany us, in the best interest of Ein-sama''s safety.¡± ¡°Now, let me help you with this Lloyd. Best of all, we might as well bring a bunch of airships near the Iron Nation and have them ready for the Knights.¡± As Ein wished, the story began to move forward at once. However, it is the people accompanying them who are concerned. For the time being, I don''t want to take the clerks with me. There is a hammer called the Iron King, and above all, I am going to a place that is certified as an enemy nation, so even if I say this, the only people who are powerless are those who are weak. But the Knights of Ishtarika were no different. Nevertheless, in view of the existence of the Iron King''s hammer, I had to be cautious. No, Warren-san, what about the Queen? "Of course, I don''t intend to return it to the Iron Kingdom---but the Iron King''s Hammer is still a concern." I think it would be good if I sucked in magic, but in view of its strength as a weapon, I think it would be better to stay beside it and ask for an explanation. " Lloyd smiled bitterly when he heard that. "I don''t know how to say it, but I can''t use it as a hostage." However, if you think about it carefully, it won''t be worth much as a hostage. "Sure is." ¨D ¨D ¨D As well as the difference in strength between nations, there is no influence that the opponent will lean toward the war situation because of the presence of that queen. You said you wanted information for the Iron King''s hammer. " The way I put it is ruthless and realistic, but it is because everyone here is a town that keeps the country safe. But basically, let''s keep the Queen here. And Warren continues. ¡°As Lloyd said, it would be just fine if we could carry a bunch of airships. Let the Queen travel to the Land of Iron only when it comes to the matter of the Iron King''s Hammer entanglement, and let the rest of us stay on our airships. The idea is to explain it in talks." That''s right. Warren agreed. It may be ruthless, but as the king of another country, I can''t honestly return the queen. ¡°Of course. Then I will share it with you as Prime Minister.¡± When this happens, the people who accompany Ein really become important. "Even if Mutton is definite, who else will I take..." ¨D ¨D ¨D It was very soon after I returned to this issue. In response to the knock on the door, Lloyd heads to the door. His wife, Martha, stood at the end of the opening. Martha? Lloyd looks at her with a strange look on his face, but she succinctly says, ¡°I''m a customer.¡± Then she asked her husband if she could go inside, and now her husband''s eye contact with Sylvard allowed her to step between her eyes. Then she comes to Sylvard and kneels. We have a guest from Demon King Castle. And every one of them was astonished, and waited for the continuation to be spoken. That customer--- The continuation of what everyone had been waiting for was about to be told. But she''ll be talking soon. From the door that remained open, the footsteps of one person rang and rattled. The sound of footsteps immediately came between the eyes, and hesitated to approach under Sylvard. (W-Why...?) Ein opened his eyes to see who was coming. The opposing person looked at Ein and laughed coolly. Apparently, it was just right. The voice of the Lord, who finally opened his mouth, took off his hood and struck his proud black hair like a wing. "After all, the water train journey isn''t bad either." You can come to the king''s capital while enjoying the view. " Sylvia von Ishtarica. A masterpiece with wisdom that everyone admits to being an Elder Rich. With her appearance, the circumstances surrounding Ein''s expedition have changed dramatically. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Sylvia was visiting Ein''s room after dinner. She talked to Sylvard first. Your father and sister are acting differently. Anything, I hear there''s something bothering you near the Elves. So it seems that the two of them acted separately from Sylvia, and the remaining Sylvia travelled all the way to the Imperial Capital to help Ain. ¡°By the way, what''s bothering you?¡± "They found traces of an old curse near where the elves lived." Even if it''s a curse, it''s something that will take a little bit of energy from the grasshopper, but I''m worried about it, so I''ve had both of you check it out. " "... it''s been a lot of noise lately." "That''s right... that''s why we''re here to help as much as we can." This is not a reliable thing to be told by her. Thank you very much. When Ein asked for it, he heard a knock on the door of his room. It seems that Krone went to listen to his voice. "Ein, if you have time, I want you to check---Sylvia-sama!?" I''m sorry! " I didn''t think Sylvia was there, so I opened the door as usual. It was Krone who hurriedly apologized and tried to change the venue. "It''s okay. Come on, Krone-san." She invited me to sit next to the sofa where Sylvia was sitting. Krone, what''s your confirmation? "I have something to tell Lord Mutton." So, I was wondering if I should have Ain check the contents first. But I''m sorry, I seem to have interrupted you. " "Don''t worry about it." I just wanted to talk to Ein-kun. That''s right, why don''t you come with me, Krone-san? " Sylvia invited her to turn her down, and Krone replied with a smile, ¡°If only I could.¡± But Ein thought he''d finish what Krone told him to do. If you ask, she left the relevant documents at the desk in her office. And when Ain heard it, he said, I will look first. And he departed by the two beauties. --After that, it was very soon. Krone-san, can I have a word with you? Sylvia looked at Krone with a slightly worried hand. Could it be that you''re not feeling well? Krone, who had been asked, was glad. Actually, I''ve been chronically ill lately. I was careful not to show it on my face, but it didn''t work for Sylvia. "... how did you know?" "After all, Ms. Krone''s magic power is unsettling." Good. Can you tell me? Krone-san isn''t a normal person anymore, and I might be able to help. ¡± That said, Krone got lost. It is true that I am not well, but it is difficult to explain. I have trouble responding when asked what is wrong with me, but my body is somehow frightened and I am not getting up any more than before. When she shared these things with Silvia, she laid her hand on Krone''s chest. I was looking for waves of magic power and wondering if there was anything unusual about it. "Was it because I''ve been busy lately?" "Maybe." Sometimes we monsters live different lives. Same as that, maybe Krone-san''s body isn''t doing as well as it should. " ¡°Is there a solution only to rest?¡± ¡°Yes, the most important thing is definitely to rest.¡± Hearing that, Krone exhaled. The busyness here these days is due to the complacency. Yeah, that''s what it looks like. The emotion of giving up took over my mind, saying that I could not solve the problem immediately even if I knew the cause. But Sylvia puts her hand in her robe and takes something out. It was the vial that I took out. A small bottle of pale, glowing liquid. "If you want, you can have a drink." Krone tilted his head to look at the small vial handed over to him. Is it Sylvia-sama''s special medicine? "I guess that''s how it feels. Oh, but don''t worry!" It''s like a nutrient, so it''s not harmful to your body. That''s why, can you try it little by little? " Sylvia''s words are nothing else. Krone refused and had no doubts. "... heh?" As soon as she opened the lid and opened her mouth, she took a sip, and the calmness that had just disappeared. It was the first time in a long time. The weight I felt during the festival quickly disappeared, and my vision became clear. ¡°Wonderful. My body quickly got better.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sylvia-sama? "Yeah, I''m sorry, but... did Krone drink this to make her body lighter...?" ¡±Yes, yes... it''s like a different body from before¡± Sylvia''s face was unusual. She was startled by the repeated blinks, and eventually carried her fingertips to the side of her lips without saying anything. No way, really? But it''s not strange... both of you are adults now... He mumbled these words over and over again and put a question mark on Krone''s head. But it didn''t seem to tell me. However, the symptoms of Krone are not seen at all. "The magic power I extracted from the magic stone was made into a liquid." The fact that Krone-san got well after drinking it might mean that she didn''t have enough magic power in her body. " "What does that mean...?" "In the case of Krone-san, the connection with Ein-kun should constantly supply magic power." However, all that magic flowed from Krone-san''s body. In other words, the current Krone-san is using more magic power than that, and even if he receives a supply, he will chronically run out of magic power. " I didn''t understand the principle or the reason why it happened. However, even if I asked for a detailed explanation, Sylvia would not try to answer it, but would only say... because it was not definitive yet. "Go see how you''re doing a little more. I''ll give you a few more bottles, so drink only when it''s really hard, okay?" "Yes, yes... I understand" "And don''t worry about it." I would rather be happy if I weren''t, because I think I''m temporarily unwell. ¡± However, I was grateful to Krone for knowing that the symptoms would become milder. I was scared that I would get sick if I didn''t know it, and I thought that it would be a burden on Ein, so my silent mind regained its composure. After all, I trusted Sylvia''s words more than anything else. Eventually, ¨D ¨D ¨D I''m back. Oh, Krone? What''s wrong with that? " Ain, who had returned, looked at the bottle in Krone''s hand and spoke. "Ah, well... this is from Sylvia-sama..." ¡°It''s a nutrient. It''s a gift from me to help make Krone feel better.¡± Ah, I see. Is that so? And when Ain heard it, he thought not too deeply, and received it according to his word. 565 Leonard Nurturing Plan A king''s city on a certain day. In a large conference room in the castle. I''ll leave the command to Leonard Forse. This is what Warren suddenly said in front of the aristocrats surrounding the round table in the Great Room. The command he spoke of was about a group of commanders who would be in contact with the Iron Nation. Yes, my lord Chancellor!? "Please wait! It is true that the Minister of Justice''s message is excellent, and he has been showing his head recently..." You''re too young! You''re still inexperienced even though it''s a national affair! Naturally, the nobility disagreed. Leonard''s father, the Duke of Forse, had a similar impression and sat next to Leonard, ¡°This is the assessment that was directed at you. Good commandment," he flies. Yes, I know. Leonard took it seriously and thought it was too much for him. But Warren took it lightly. "I remember the new Red Dragon turmoil, and the command was very impressive at that time. You will remember that the knights also praised their skill.¡± But the aristocrats were still lonely. Whatever Warren said about Leonard''s past achievements, this disturbance certainly didn''t seem heavy. Seeing that, Warren said, "I can''t help it." He was a young civil servant - of course, but Leonard and the young nobility were forced out of the Great Conference Room. Only those who have dedicated themselves to Ishtarika for a long time are left, and only the mighty ones who have all thrown themselves to the line of government. Looking over at the mighty men, Warren drew attention to his self-confidence. Is there anyone here who is mistaken? A word that comes out of nowhere is somewhat provocative if you just listen to it. However, Warren''s voice was calm. ¡°Young people grow up on their own. It grows on its own over time." Most of the nobles and clerks on the round table shook their heads. Still, Warren kept going. ¡°Very well, then. Is there anyone among you who has forgotten the responsibility we good adults have to fulfill because Ein-sama''s figure has burned to the ground?¡± Everyone was flustered. The contents of the example of Prince Ain were somewhat disrespectful, but everyone, including the Duke of Forse, came to understand what Warren wanted to say. That''s a good face. As expected, each and every one of you is a treasure of Ishtarika. ...... Oh my God. ...... See you again. ...... you''re as good at talking as ever. Everyone laughed lightly at Warren''s point. Most of the emotions that I couldn''t convince before had already disappeared. "I see you''ve understood." I''m thinking about Ishtarika in the future. ¡± However, it seems that the heavy load will not change. ¡°Honestly, I still have concerns. I agree to train the next civil servants....." "... I see. I don''t know what to say when the Duke of Forse is here, but if the command of your sigh is deficient, I hope you lose confidence in your sigh." Listening to their voices, Warren laughed. It was a high smile. "Rest assured, of course, we should support the young commander with a strong structure." I''ll put in an experienced cadre and try to be consulted at all times. ¡± However, there were still anxious aristocrats. Among other things, there was still doubt in the mind of the Duke of Forse. My child''s prowess is high and he is incomparably better than a civil servant of his age. I was sure of that, but there was also immaturity in my child. "Prime Minister, my son Leonard still lacks strength." This was a fair word as a superior, not to protect my child. Everyone thought the words were Duke Fols because he was the one who kept his integrity and neutrality from day to day. However, the Duke of Fols also uttered a word that Warren could not disagree with. But Warren also disagreed. "You are afraid of failure." And I am concerned that the young talent will be crushed by that failure. " But it doesn''t matter. ¡°What''s wrong with that? Have you ever been a young man? Young people have heavy loads? That is something I know for sure. But that would be trivial.¡± I opened my hands and glanced at everyone''s faces. Warren was Warren everywhere. ¡°We adults are here to support young people. I don''t think we can wipe out one or two of our young people''s failures, but... how about that?" The provocation shook everyone''s hearts. To this day, all those who have dedicated themselves as the culmination of the civil service of Ishtarika will not disagree with Warren''s words. Apparently, you were convinced. ¡°If you don''t agree, it''s an insult to us.¡± ¡°No problem. If the Chancellor thinks so, we will not risk our lives for Ishtarika, as we have always done." Eventually, the young clerks and nobles who had been forced to leave the room were recalled. They hear that everyone is convinced of Warren''s decision, and they evenly bow their heads as to how they are convinced. Among other things, Leonard was remarkable, and when he heard it, he returned to his father. "Don''t worry about it. We were only taught what we had forgotten." And they only asked for the unanswered answer. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó ¨D ¨D ¨D Soon, the selection was over. Although the area became larger than planned, in view of Ein''s going and the impact on the surrounding area, a detailed plan was formulated so as not to be alarmed by the iron country. The group on its way was divided into two parts. First of all, of course, Ein and the group. The other is the first battle, which includes Mutton, Ist engineers, and Knights of the Guard. Even though there was a twist and turn until this kind of flow, according to Mutton, who said that he would go, "I will see how it goes first." They confirmed the existence of the hammer and confirmed as much as possible what kind of construction it was made of. ... an airship full of engineers stays in the skies west of the continent. Mouton, who was on one of the ships, was troubling the young nobility who had commanded the group. "Hey, hey, hey! Why can''t I come with you?" What do you think you''re doing here!? " Mutton''s tone is basically strong, but he is also a man who is relieved of his feelings. However, Leonard Force, the first young nobleman to deal with him, wonders what happened to him. If you consider yourself an aristocrat, you definitely have a better position. "[]/(exp, adv) (uk) in any "... it''s difficult." Will this man named Mutton listen honestly to the words of the nobility? Usually, it was very doubtful whether this man who was dealing with Ain would listen to those who had not yet succeeded him. Lord Mutton, I''m sorry, but I''m on the verge of standing in the King''s city. In fact ©¤ ©¤ Among these groups, I would like to follow the order until Mutton goes to the Iron Kingdom. The reason is that he is the most important person for Ishtarika, but he thinks that it is important to let the civil servants check the situation of the iron country, and then carry the iron gavel to confirm the engineers. Also, to summarize in more detail, "As you know, this time, of course, Ein-sama was not accompanied by the Queen of the Iron Kingdom." Instead, there is her bodyguard, Giddo, who takes civilians and engineers to the Iron Kingdom. " "Oh, I know." "Of course, there is not necessarily no danger at that time." With everything in place, Lord Shearton may not be able to hold them hostage. That''s why we''re trying to move things forward in a few more steps to be more discreet. ¡± ¡±... ho ho ho¡± Mutton looked bored. In the room he had prepared for me, I looked down out the window with a beard. I''ll talk to you instead, but it''s down here, isn''t it? "You mean the iron country?" Yeah. I don''t think it''s strange that an adventurer should be fishing for me anymore. In any case, it''s the plains that are spreading around. In fact, nothing else. The idyllic plains are stretching everywhere, and there''s no harder place to go. I thought it would be easier for an adventurer to get there... "According to a dwarf named Giddo, he''s hiding it. They use magic tools, a legacy of the past, to prevent them from detecting the path leading underground." "That''s a nice magic tool." I''m a blacksmith, too. " ¡°Yeah, actually, the engineers I brought with me are making my eyes shine.¡± "... if that''s the case, let me go too." "I''m sorry, I just said that." Leonard still refused, and even though he looked at Mutton''s powerful eyes, he did not pull back. As a civil servant who had experienced the Red Dragon disturbances in the past, I couldn''t back down here. Shearling secretly laughs at the young, but surprisingly gutsy one. "I''ll change the story again, but was that giddo a good dwarf?" Even though the queen is still in King''s City, I think she''s going to go out of her way to escort you. " ¡°I don''t have a choice. I think the Queen told me I had to.¡± "I don''t know... I can''t follow you so honestly, I wonder why you did such a stupid thing." "I''m sure your Highness told me that too." Your Highness said that the former counselor of the Golden Route seemed to be doing something. " That happened before I left the king''s city. Ain, who had come to see her off, had told Mutton everything she could tell him. But Mutton said, "Huh?" He frowned. "Was that so? Sorry, it''s so hard that I don''t understand. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Initially, Leonard remembered the difficulty of Mutton''s personality. If we didn''t get along, we wouldn''t be able to understand, because Leonard still didn''t know if this guy was right or if he was missing. But now I remember another difficulty. Little by little, I was aware of the appropriateness, and I remembered the new concern. "---I ''m worried. Do you really understand my explanation..." The surprise and anxiety about being entrusted with a big job, the sense of responsibility for being entrusted with it, and the desire to succeed are very strong. With so many emotions mixed in, there was a hint of anxiety in Mutton, who had never been approached. Right after that. Conkon and Mutton''s room door were knocked on. Upon hearing the two replies, a civil servant appeared. "Dear Leonard, with your guidance, I''m going to check the entrance to the basement above ground level. I''m taking the engineers and the knights with me as planned, so I''m here to report.¡± "Yes, I did." Oh, let''s go then. "Ugh... wait, wait!" Lord Mutton! As I said, Lord Mutton will be leaving later! That''s why you have to wait here! " "... you found out. I felt like I could do something about it." Is this because there is no caution or gap? Leonard, who sighed, sat Mutton down, and he sat down in the chair opposite him. He turns his face to the clerk and tells him, "Please keep me company," and instructs him to carry out his mission. The clerk laughed secretly when he left. It seems that my tea was interesting. ¡°No, I just made a fool of myself for struggling with Lord Mutton.¡± "Come on, don''t talk backwards. Let''s wait for a cup of tea." Why is he comforting me? Thinking so, knowing that he was swallowing more at his own pace, Leonard put a cup of tea in his mouth that he could not help but prepare. 566 [Christmas 2021 S/S] This year we are all together. Everything came to mind. Unusually, this year, many knights and waiters came home and wanted a vacation, and the castle was idle every year. As a result, there was only the minimum number of personnel left, and everyone was surprised by the tranquility as they walked through the castle. --- With that in mind, everyone was energized by what King Sylvard muttered in the hall. We''re going to have a Christmas party in the courtyard. All knights and servants took part in it. Everyone who heard this thought, "It will be difficult." But at the same time, I thought, "I would definitely like to try it." The problem is that it was on Christmas morning that Sylvard crushed the words. This is not enough time to prepare. ... I think it should be common sense, "Is that my turn?" At this time, there was a cat more comfortable than anyone else. I''m sure there''s never been a day when she was as glorious as today. Ein had forgotten the words of the dead cat in his appearance. Katima was in the hall sometime. Ain asks her. What''s the plan? "I''ll leave the decoration and everything else to you." "After that, the ingredients are going to be tough." "Katima, now that I''ve decorated it--" "Please don''t worry." "I''ve got something for you in my Mansion, so I''ll bring it to you." "... why are you so prepared?" "There''s a time when I was actually going to decorate the castle as a cake." That''s why I''m going to do it today. " "That''s amazing." Let''s forget that you tried to decorate without consulting me. ¡± Unintentionally blaming Katima for her innocence, she was in a very good mood. But Ein is still anxious. I wonder if we''ll be able to cook in time. The usual parties are often prepared a few days in advance, depending on their wishes. However, it is already the morning of the party, and the process of preparing is not even shared by everyone in the first place, which is exactly a state of exploration. But Katima didn''t think it was a problem. "I''m just saying stupid things." Katima shrugged and incited Ain. "I have a grandma and Martha, so don''t worry about them." That''s why I didn''t say that cooking was tough, but that the ingredients were tough. " "... oh, I see" "That''s why I want you to come and hunt for monsters in the airship." I thought it was sudden again, but Ein was going to do it soon. When he saw Sylvard''s face, he nodded without disagreement. "We have to work for everyone who has stayed in the castle." I can''t afford to do anything for these parties, and I can''t say it''s the duty of royalty. ¡± "I understand." Then I''ll go now. " Having said that, Ain left the castle without making any special preparations. Along the road leading to the castle gate, he looked behind him and said, "Ain-sama!¡± Chris''s voice arrived. She stopped at her voice and turned around, stopping beside Ein. Why, are you really going hunting monsters right now?! "Yeah. I felt like I was leaving the King''s City on an airship." I have to go home after noon, so I have to hurry. " "... then, I''ll go too." I can show you where the monsters live. " "Thank you! Well, that''s why." Suddenly, Ein reaches into Chris''s body. When I held her up in the form of a so-called princess hug, I said, "Huh?" He spoke with a pathetic voice. "Why am I embraced...?" That''s why you''re in such a hurry. ¡±Hurry up... you''re cumming!?¡± Then, without waiting for a reply, he rushed out vigorously. On the edge of the capital, Ein quickly left the capital for a party at the castle. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó He returned to the castle a little earlier than planned. Giant monsters that have hunted as normal are quickly beaten and transported under the cook. Now that Ein''s work is done... it''s not over. Naturally, I went to help with work to prepare the party venue. The venue is outdoors in the courtyard, so there is the question of what to do with the snow. But Katima was forced to do something with magic tools. By temporarily covering the sky of the castle with a magic membrane, and instead raining snow with magic power inside, Ain can''t catch up with her understanding. Oh, that''s amazing, isn''t it? Ain spoke to Olivia, who was nearby. "Sister said, this snow is just a little cold when touched, but it seems like it won''t melt and wet your clothes and hair." "I see... it''s convenient. Personally, you don''t have to bother to let it rain.¡± "Fufu, maybe." But isn''t the snowy scenery beautiful? " That said, Olivia admired the beauty of such a view. In particular, the smile that is directed at Ain can be said to be the crystal. Well, that way next! Here, you carry that ribbon to the right roof! '' From the top of the castle, Katima received a voice to cheer her up. Thus, the castle is decorated to mimic the cake she had in her mouth. It gradually changed the castle into a different shape as the night drew near. Good morning, Ein. Then, Krone, who was also working in the courtyard to prepare the party venue, came and asked about Ein. She smiled at Ein, who was also laughing, as she saw everyone preparing happily. I''m glad we''re all having fun. Yeah. I was surprised when Grandpa first said it, but I''m glad I did. There! Don''t play, work! The voice that came from above was directed at Ain and Krone. Hearing Katima''s voice through the loudspeaker''s magic tool, she didn''t just stay with Ain and Krone, she also laughed at Olivia, the knights and waiters who were working nearby. ¡±... it seems like I shouldn''t play, so I''m going to help you up there a bit¡± "Yeah, be careful." Well then, Mother, I''ll go. ¡°Come on, we''ll see what Ein is up to from here.¡± When the two of them saw him off, Ein stepped into the castle and headed up. The castle, which was supposed to be idle, now looks strangely busy. There was also a smile on the faces of the people in the castle. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Eventually, Ein dyed her face in surprise after dark. I was surprised to see such a splendid party venue in time. The snow-covered courtyard is also warm with magic tools, and seats are provided for stand-up parties that are never too cold. The cramped streets and cuisine lined the numerous tables, which, coupled with the surroundings and the castle decorations, make it an even better party venue. --And the servant and the knight seem to be having fun. Seeing that, Ein rejoiced that it was worth the effort. (How long have I been preparing for that?) Seeing a giant Christmas tree in the center of the venue, Ein unexpectedly opens her eyes. Oh, it was in Katima''s mansion. Krone came to Ain and said: Keep going, Chris comes and says. "It''s amazing... ah, of course, in the sense that I''ve been hiding it a lot." Olivia followed suit. "Your father was shocked." But with your help, I started throwing this party, so this time it seems like I didn''t blame you. " After all, Katima was like selling Sylvard''s favor. It wouldn''t be strange if we were allowed to do so this year, and on the contrary, it wouldn''t be a bad result if we tried to make it Sylvard and suppressed Katima''s behavior to where she could see it. (Nevertheless, it''s too decorative) The castle was used as a cake decoration, but this was beyond everyone''s control. The White Knight Castle stands out for its numerous spires, all of which are beautifully wrapped in ribbons. It was a stunning thing, as it pushed through the remaining knights. "Ein, you''ve done a great job today." Then Sylvard, who came with a moody footsteps, said. He lowered his eyes to see his servants and knights rejoice. Unlike the usual majestic figure, it was full of kindness. "I think Grandpa had a hard time too." ---Is that right? Even if you decorate the castle like that. " "Even if it''s just for today." Besides, it''s not bad if the people of King''s Landing can enjoy it. " It seems that after his hot spring trip, he has become rough, especially in many ways. Ein does not talk about the fact, but exchanges glasses with Sylvard to enjoy it together. "I guess I''ll say hello to everyone with Lalalua." Ein and the others are having a good time tonight. " Sylvard says so, and rendezvous with the nearby Larua. And as promised, he walked out to work his servants and knights. ... but where is Katima? Ein somehow looked suspiciously for the figure, and his gaze crossed with that of Dill, who was also looking for the figure. Is Ein-sama there too? ¡°Yeah, that means Dill didn''t even hear about it.¡± "... yes, I have a bad feeling about that." I have to agree with Ein. "If we keep going like this, we should be finished safely with a good story..." I won''t let you do that, Katima. (I''ll look for it a little bit.) We have to move quickly before we get into trouble. ¨D ¨D ¨D It was a moment of thought. "Ah, what is that!?" "Awesome! Beautiful!" Suddenly, a giant Christmas tree began to glow. If you think that the ornament has emitted a colorful light, you can use it as a signal to start glowing until the castle is decorated. And Ain was amazed, and heard the voice of knights and servants rejoicing. (It was late.) And soon I realized everything. At some point, the castle''s decorations began to glow flashily, and Ein looked at Dill and then put his hand on his forehead. But I''m fine with this. Everyone is happy enough to shine flashily. But I don''t think that''s the end of it. Krone, Chris, and Olivia, who were next to Ein, thought so too. Fufu, maybe Ein should get away soon. "Right... when I get involved..." "Oh my, Ein, you look so cute when you''re confused." Though the words of the three men and the three leaves were cast, Ein could not help but think that it was already too late. Yes, it was Katima. Everything is slow when she moves and when she turns back. "W-what the hell is that...!?" "Your Majesty, I''m sure it''s Katima." But it''s fine, because it''s so beautiful. " Sylvard was surprised, and LaLaLaRa decided to do it well. I''m sure both of you were expecting the rest of this. However, Lalalua only laughed happily, and she looked at Beria who was standing by and thought about what would happen. "...... Now, this year has begun as well." Eventually, the voice came from the sky. Christmas by genius Ketsey Katima! This is the real thing! This is where the order comes from! Shit! Katima''s figure appears on the roof of the castle. She stood majestically on the spot, looking down at everyone gathered in the courtyard. That''s why the fireworks show is about to begin. In response to Katima''s words, colorful fireworks rose from all over the castle. Looking at it, Sylvard twisted his cheeks. For some reason, we don''t even allow fireworks. In view of the dangers of the fire, Katima was told that it was all no good. Ah, it''s time for Ein to join me. It''s about time. "What''s going to rendezvous?" Even though I haven''t heard a single story, I''m not forced to get involved here. But I wonder if Sylvard will listen to that excuse. ... Ein looked back at his past, (That''s impossible....) Thinking he couldn''t do anything, he turned his back on Sylvard without saying anything. "A-Ain-sama...?" "It''s a misunderstanding, Dill." "Maybe so... but..." Maybe Dill just wanted to talk to you just in case. He stood ready to grab Ein''s hand, but Ein was a mighty man. No matter how many jokes you make, you can easily reach out and escape. "Dill! Let''s get rid of your lord now!" Oh, I knew this would happen! Ein ran away before Dill grabbed her by the back of her hand. With Krone, Chris, and Olivia on their backs. And while listening to the servants and knights. At a glance, Ein headed to the roof of the castle, where a wasted cat dressed in Santa clothes awaited. There was a magic stone furnace near her. "This is a state-of-the-art airship prepared by Roland... and a flying sled." "What a waste of technology for Roland..." "Well, don''t worry about that." "So, do you want to take a ride or not?" Ein didn''t have much choice. If you decide not to ride here, Sylvard and Dill will certainly ask you a lot of questions in the castle, so considering that, it''s fascinating to travel by air with a futile cat. Well, at the time I got involved, I had to. "The fireworks, Grandpa was angry." "That''s the light of the magic tool I made last time." "There''s nothing to worry about because it''s not like fireworks." I see, it looks like something was planned. I''m sure Sylvard changed his plans a little because he happened to say something. But now that I know, there''s nothing I can do. "Hoii" Katima hands over something, realizing that Ein has given up. It was Santa''s clothes for Ain. "From now on, I''ll give you a small gift in the sky of the King''s City." "... yes, yes, this is what happens after all" Ain boarded the flying sled with Katima. Soon, the furnace mounted on the sled began to move, and the two of them escaped without being caught. "I''m talking to the orphanage in King''s Landing." "... so today, Ein and I are going to Santa Claus for the orphanage." I wish you''d told me that from the beginning. "Nghahaha! It''s a bit shiny!" No one can complain about good deeds, but it seems that Katima can still see playfulness in these places. I could imagine being pissed off again when I got back, but Ein never felt bad about this air trip. ¨D ¨D ¨D And after the early questioning of returning home is over. When Ein returned to her room, it was her turn to get a gift. Greeted by three women dressed in Santa clothes that Katima gave him again this year, he exchanges gifts together and sends a fulfilling Christmas this year. After falling asleep, I talked to the surprisingly lonely red fox. I was a little lonely the next morning because I had a good day until the end. 567 Before Ain leaves the Kings City. And those who descended into the earth by the guidance of Giddo. And there were not many of them that feared their return, but fortunately they returned with Giddo, as when they came down upon the earth, not one of them was wounded. But that''s the trouble. Among those who returned to the airship, researchers in particular were puzzled. The reason for this was that I saw a piece of a magic weapon called the Iron King''s Hammer. Lord Leonard. And it came to pass, in the evening, that they that went down upon the earth returned, and the days were changed. Under Leonard, who was entrusted with the command of a group, a group of dispatched researchers took their place. The man comes to Leonard''s room and hands him the report that he had. "This is today''s report." "Oh, let''s read it tonight." "... no, please read it immediately. If you pass the first one, I''ll report it directly to you.¡± Leonard frowned. Obviously in a hurry, he quickly nodded and looked at the report. As I was told, I started to read the first letter without saying it aloud. Then Leonard''s eyes changed quickly. I''m sorry, but can you call Lord Mutton? "I think that''s what you said, and you''ve already spoken up." I was wondering if you''d be here soon. " "Oh, thank you." After hearing the voice of the facilitator, Leonard turned again to the report. ... after all, it doesn''t seem to be a misreading. There''s no mistake, is there? "Of course, as it says--" "Oh! I''m here because I was called!" "-Mr. Shearton is here too, so I''ll explain it to you together." "Huh? I don''t know if you''ll tell me a difficult story." "Don''t worry. I was wondering if you could understand what happened around the magic tool." It''s just that you have to say it first. Leonard, a man named Mutton, was also surprised, but he had a bright side to his magic tools and magic weapons for blacksmiths. If you ask me why, I think it''s because I learned it in a book. Thinking that that was all he could understand, Leonard read the same book before leaving the capital. However, it is not a matter of being able to understand. It is impossible to understand the crystallization of wisdom by many researchers, both professionals and professionals. So Leonard reconfirmed Roland''s greatness, and at the same time he was amazed by Mutton''s genius. I''m sorry it''s so sudden. "Fine, I''m here to do my job." So, what are you talking about? " Leonard sent a message to the researcher. "Actually--" The co-facilitator told us that today, he investigated a part of the Hammer of the Iron King. Everything is written in the report, but as he said earlier, he only explained it from his mouth. Eventually, after the conversation, Leonard shut up. Because I was not at the stage of speaking up yet, and I didn''t feel like putting my expertise into it. "Hmm... I see." Along the way, even though it was an explanation with advanced jargon that I couldn''t understand, Mutton nodded with a translated face. "After all, I don''t really know the latest magic tools or magic weapons." I can''t say that I clearly understand the technical issues, but this time, I can talk about it. " Lord Mutton? Why is that? "Because the iron hammer is an old technology." That said, you can''t be stupid because you''re old. Isn''t that right? " Asked by Leonard, Mutton told the researcher that he was the coordinator. ¡°Yes, as Lord Mutton put it, dwarf technology, no matter how many months or days go by, will remain the crystal of technology that is nowhere else.¡± "I know that old technology because there were a lot of books like that in the house where I used to live." According to Mutton, it was a book left by my father. He seems to have lost his memory a long time ago, and he doesn''t remember much about his family or what he was born of. However, the knowledge you have learned will remain with you. Old magic tools can be troublesome. The problem that came up in the story... " Mutton touches on the main subject of the investigation of a part of the Hammer of the Iron King. Apparently, the Iron King''s hammer was a huge magic weapon than we thought. ¡°That''s what I''m talking about, so we can only look into some of them and we''re missing some information.¡± "But that''s enough." I got the information I wanted to know, so I feel like I''m better as an Ishtarika. " That said, Mutton took the researchers'' report. Until now, Leonard was sitting on a sofa. If you open it, there is also a sketch of the inside of the hammer by the researcher. Especially some magic tools made by our dwarves don''t let go of their magic power easily. The conciliator listens to his words. Mutton tells the story of how the Dwarves created an old magic tool, a magic weapon, that is different from what it is today. "The magic tool in an era without sea crystals has a slightly different method of controlling magic power." Recently, I''ve heard that there are more magic tools that use sea crystals on that continent, but the things that dwarves make are not the same as the crude magic tools that were prevalent on that continent. " He goes on. "The bigger the specialty, the more complicated the control device becomes. If it is a magic weapon with destructive power, if you inadvertently release your magic power---" "... what''s going to happen?" If the internal magic power moves unexpectedly, it will probably blow up. It''s quite possible after all, isn''t it? The organizer did not know the kind of story that Mutton said, but when investigating the iron gavel, he decided that it was dangerous to inadvertently pull out the magic tool. That wasn''t a mistake, I could tell from Mutton''s words. "The Dwarf Magic Stone Furnace has more than twice the output compared to the modern Magic Stone Furnace." The energy taken from the Magic Stone filled the inside of the Hammer half-permanently, but when the flow was badly tampered with, the Magic Stone Furnace rushed out. The excess energy output said it was not strange to let the Iron King hammer run wild. " Why is Mutton talking like this? Also, why did you prepare such a report? Everything was going to be in the second formation, Ein. Is it not advisable for you to absorb the magic power? "Huh? I don''t think it''s any different as far as I''m concerned." "Don''t be ridiculous!" How can you say that!? " Well, from what I''ve read, I don''t think I can kill or seriously injure you with a hammer. "... even so." If you want to leave a shallow wound on the continent, it will never be acceptable. ¡± I''m done with this. Anyway, this is going to change my schedule a lot. Initially, the first team, including Leonard, investigated the Iron King''s Hammer and the others, and if possible, Ein would suck up the magic power of the Iron King''s Hammer, which Ein proposed himself. But I can''t say that in this situation. As a general rule, we should avoid Ein if it is certain that he will be injured. Leonard thinks back to what he said and holds his head back. However, I immediately raised my face and took the message bird I had prepared in this room. A pair of message birds are located in a large conference room in the castle. Please wait! Once that was done, the buddy stopped. "The Dwarfs of the Iron Nation have more complex and intelligent technology than we can imagine! If this is true, it is a matter of the technology of the Iron King''s hammer that the queen spoke of." "I understand. I will contact the Chancellor accordingly." ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The Warrens I contacted weren''t as good as Leonard, but they came up with an idea. But soon, Ein leaves the castle on her own. Based on the report from Leonard, he said that he could confirm with the Queen, and took Marco to the outskirts of the capital. ¨D ¨D ¨D The two of them secretly left the castle, but without a knight standing, there was no special vigilance. It is only a building prepared in the guise of an ordinary private house, and the iron country dwarfs have disguised it so as not to be corrupted by the information. But in fact, I can''t be too vigilant. Naturally, there were a number of good knights, and there were many knights who dressed as the king''s people outside. Enter the building and head underground, where doors with magic tools overlap. The Queen of the Iron Kingdom is with Lil, the waiter. They were surprised by Ain and Marco, who had suddenly arrived, but the queen greeted them somewhat with great eagerness and unmistakable standing in the office. I''ve been checking the hammer. "... yes, I thought so." "So, I knew you had to go back to the iron country." I''d like to ask you about this, but how much time do you have before the Iron King''s Hammer runs rampant? " Ein''s eyes, unenclosed, heard majestically. Looking at it, besides the pressure on her heart, the queen felt envy for a strength that she did not have, that if he were a king, the people would definitely feel trustworthy. Then, the tears naturally faded. Aware of his pathetic feelings, he answers with a weak, trembling voice. "Njuu... twenty... twenty... twenty... twenty...?" The truth is, Ein has more room than I thought. We''re not in a hurry yet. "Queen! Why...?" Then Lil, the waiter, hurriedly told the queen. How can you tell the truth? It''s dangerous. To put it bluntly... If I knew I could afford it, I''d just say that the Queen''s worth would be wiped out all at once. (Looks like this. Probably not a lie.) I don''t think we need to use Shannon''s powers to get around it. Either way, I want to avoid using that power over and over again. Perhaps ethical matters should be divorced, but Ain also wanted to avoid causing abnormalities in the spirit of the person who exercised them. Especially since the Queen is still an important person. (If 20 years is true, we''re probably going to have a good chance of doing something with our technology.) According to the results of the first day''s survey, it was argued that it should not move easily, but as one year, five years and months passed, the technology of the iron king''s hammer became clear. Eventually, Ishtarika should be able to deal with it. "Ugh... ah... ah... ahh..." The queen leaked her sobs, and tears fell from her eyes unstoppably. Lil''s support for the Queen made it impossible for him to remember anything cruel. "--- I''m sorry I came all of a sudden today." Ein said that and took his seat, not long after he arrived. The queen tried to see him off, but Ein gently said, "It''s okay," and she sat down. Instead, Lil tried to drop him off, but Ain, who also controlled it, left the basement with Marco. Eventually, when he went outside, he saw Marco''s face. "I''m sure she''s not fit for a queen." "... yes. Apparently, it''s just a gentle girl, and it''s not suitable for the ruler, as Ein-sama says." That''s why I don''t want to punish you. I had no choice but to make the country take responsibility for itself, but there was nothing I could do about the feeling of indivisibility. ...... Ein is returning to the castle with a painful mood. Of course, the two of them were disguised, and they were careful not to expose the place where the queen was just in case. (The treatment of the queen...) There is no doubt that we can''t make a decision yet. Everything will be investigated tomorrow, and Sylvard, Warren, and the Aristocrats will have their say. Anyway, Ein may not be here anymore. If it is concluded that it is better not to force his hand, then there is no curtain to him. --But there was one question he had. If the former counselor of the Golden Route was involved, would things be so easy to settle down? I don''t think so. Ein spent the night thinking about it. And the next morning, Ein''s prediction would be in the center. A group of people who investigated the Hammer at first thing in the morning will contact us urgently. I found something suspicious inside the Iron King''s hammer. As soon as I received this report, I realized that Ein could not remain irrelevant, and I reconsidered that I might as well go. 568 Just before heading to the Iron Kingdom. Let''s hear it. Sylvard said a few nights after the report. The place is a small room in the deepest part of Takami, the place where he summons Ein, Lloyd, and Warren, the big towns he likes to talk about important things. Only Ein and Sylvard tonight. Sylvard set up this meeting with Ain this day. "It was a suspicion found inside the hammer, but it seemed to be close to a malfunction of unknown cause." I asked the queen, but she was in a panic, so I think there was something going on where she didn''t belong. ¡± Ex-counselor, huh? ¡°Yes, he''s only been in the Iron Country for two days, but I''m pretty sure.¡± "I have the same idea." ¨D ¨D ¨D Now, if that happens, it will be troublesome. It is not a trivial matter, as in the case of Strom and the case of the valley of seclusion. If this incited a disturbing molecule called the iron kingdom, I can''t ignore its suspicions. " That was a suspicious point, but it was said that the magic power inside the Iron King''s hammer was diminishing. It seems that there have been no such cases so far, and there is a suspicion that the iron hammer broke down. Therefore, in view of the accident, it is a situation that can never be ignored. (If it just attenuates and the magic power disappears eventually, that''s fine.) The queen disagreed with this. The furnace fitted with the hammer could cause abnormalities, and it was no surprise that there was an unexpected outbreak. Although it was the queen at that time, it never seemed to be a self-protection statement. Like the other day, it was the daughter of a desperate town. ¡°Who are you going to take with you?¡± ¡±So, is it okay if I go?¡± ¡°Do what is necessary now. You won''t even hear me say I''m going anyway." "... that''s right, Grandpa." Sylvard doesn''t give us unconditional permission either. Ein decides that it is better to go, and if Ein speaks firmly around the escort, he will allow it. This time, it was easier to give permission because Sylvia was there for that purpose. "I''m thinking of going with Sylvia and Marco." Well then, Dill should leave it behind. "That''s right. Katima hasn''t had a child in her life, so I''m not going to force her to take her." Fortunately, Sylvia is here this time. " What about Chris? "... do I have to tell you?" Sylvard laughed at Ain, who seemed to be struggling. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Never mind! I just asked! " Ein''s rhetorical reason is, of course, that he doesn''t really want to take Chris with him. She still has a side of Ein''s dedicated bodyguard, but if you look at her, there''s something about her that appeals to her. That said, it doesn''t mean you''re being mean to Dill or Marco. This is all about defending the opposite sex as a man. ¡°Final confirmation. Ein, I want you to explain again why you have to go to the Iron Kingdom.¡± Unlike before, Sylvard''s voice was under pressure. From the standpoint of the king and the prince, he had changed his attitude in order to make the necessary confirmation. If I have to, I''ll suck up all the magic of the Iron King''s hammer. Not to mention evacuating the inhabitants of the Iron Nation. The Queen told me that if the magic power inside the Hammer King decreased, the destructive power should also decrease in the event of a rampage. If so, I thought this would be the best. "The Prince''s lord has no reason to go." "Because if I go, the impact on the continent will be less in the unlikely event." If the power of the Iron King''s hammer when it rampaged is what you''re hearing, I should definitely suck in some magic power. ¡± ¨D ¨D ¨D Then, how''s Ein''s safety? "Um... I''m a sturdy body, so if it''s destructive enough to kill me, don''t you think it''s bad if I don''t go and breathe magic?" Hmm. That makes sense. So if Ein doesn''t get hurt, that''s fine. On the contrary, if there was a chance of serious injury, we should definitely travel. It doesn''t change the danger, but it does change the way we risk it. ¡°I''ll allow Ein to go.¡± Thank you. ¨D ¨D ¨D Well, let''s do it tomorrow as soon as possible. "Wait, I have one more condition." It took a while, but Ein listened to Sylvard''s words again. Sylvard says that Ain should disguise herself so that she doesn''t know the Prince. I was asked to go to the Iron Kingdom in the guise of a knight in his proper position and to keep track of the situation. "In view of the future, it is not a good idea that we have fallen into the iron country. Warren agrees with this." Well then, I''ll disguise myself like I went to Ist before. ¡°Do that. In any case, the people of the Iron Kingdom will not know what Ein looks like." It would be troublesome if the situation changed and I had to return the Queen to the Land of Iron. "Hmm. That''s what I''m talking about." Fortunately, the iron kingdom was in a state of complete chainage. If I could explain the situation to Ain and his companions and knights, it wouldn''t be a big deal. (We need to have some magic tools.) ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó A few days later, he left the capital. At that time, there was an obsession with persuading Chris and Dill, but at the end of the day, Ein''s opinions were respected. But Ein had only one thing to worry about. Krone''s appearance was somewhat different than usual, and his body seemed a little heavy. I heard that Silvia had examined me, so I stroked my chest once, but when I left the kingdom, I felt worried again. But quickly, what''s the situation on the ground ¨D ¨D Your Highness? A group of airships rendezvousing in the west of the continent. Leonard, who was one foot ahead, came to Ain''s airship and spoke, but Ein looked out of the window and blew his head. Ein turned to Leonard with a happy look. ¡°I''m sorry, what are you talking about?¡± In the room where Ain slept, the two look at each other. "Are you okay? If you are not feeling well, I will go to the iron country alone today..." "No, no... it''s okay." I see, I was talking about going to the entrance of the iron kingdom. " While exchanging words with Leonard, Ein remembers interacting with Krone in her heart. It''s okay. I''m just a little heavy, so I''m going to rest a bit and get better. I can''t wait to hear you say...... but I''m worried. "I''m fine... I''m really fine." Sylvia checked up on me and she said it would get better over time. Can''t Ain trust Sylvia? ¡± If I am asked if I can or cannot do it, it will be the answer. After all, Sylvia is the mother of her previous life, so there is no doubt about it. But that didn''t change my concern. That was all I was talking about. (Sylvia told me not to worry.) She was so mindful of it. I''m sure you''ll be all right. (We have to do something about this before it''s too late. We have to go home a day early.) If so, it would be a pity to spend every minute and second on it. Ein''s stupid attitude just now was renewed, with a strong expression on his face. Seeing that, Leonard felt his usual Ain was back. Leonard continued in awe. "Soon after this, the time will go to the ground at nine o''clock. So I''m going to head down the road to the iron country, but do you have any questions?" ¡°How long does it take to get there?¡± "It''s a dozen minutes since I got off the ground. The path is hidden in a part of the plain by magic tools, so if you go there, the people of the iron country will guide you." The dwarf who guided us was Giddo, the dwarf who was escorting the queen. I''ve already told him about Ein hiding his legs. I''m sure you''ll risk the Queen''s position if you tell anyone in the Iron Nation about this, even in the unlikely event that it happens. So if you''re as loyal as he is, you won''t be stupid enough to imitate him. "Okay, I''ll be ready to be late." Huh. Well then ¨D ¨D ¨D I''ll call you my lord when I get down on the ground. "Nh, Rikaa. It''s quick, but I''ll try to respond properly." Haha, please. Hiding your identity is what I call you, my lord, but it''s somehow embarrassing. I felt like I was being mighty, and I unintentionally smiled bitterly. ... actually, my lord, it''s not much, but it''s due to the difference from the usual. ¨D ¨D ¨D Immediately after Leonard left. Hey, my lord. A voice came from behind. Turn around, and Shannon will be there in no time. "Don''t call me that, because it''s shiny." "Fufu, bye, Ain." If you need my help, you can use it anytime. " ¡±Nh... honestly, I don''t really want to abuse it¡± "Not that way." I''m talking about Ein evolving my powers. " It was an evolutionary way to fight Selah. If Ainu uses Shannon''s charm, she can use even the target''s magic power to charm him. This did not cause too much damage to Selah when she was dealt with. Depending on the situation of the Iron Mallet, we should also consider using its power --- "Shannon suggested. 569 Step into the iron country. It will truly be a last resort. The power of absolute obedience that Shannon received and Ain has evolved is too strong, so I don''t want to use it as much as I can now that the influence on the opponent after use is not clear. That''s why we''ve run out of other options. Why, my lord? The name Leonard used earlier to call Ein. And Shannon, leaning his neck, asked. "I''ll hide my identity." When I get down on the ground, I''m going to be a general. " General? Even though the child was traced to the Duke''s house, is it okay for Einar to be called Lord? ¡°Of course, and Leonard usually pays tribute to his boss, regardless of his title, and I don''t think it''s going to be a problem this time.¡± ¡±Hmph... that''s right¡± Then, Shannon''s figure faded. When she became translucent, she eventually walked towards Ein, "I''m asleep, so if you need anything, just call me." With that said, I walked straight ahead and layered my body on Ain. With that, she disappears completely. Ain smiled bitterly that it was a strange way to disappear. She looked out the window, then looked at the door leading to the outside of the room, and then dressed. Let''s go. Finally. To this day, you can finally set foot in the iron country that has disturbed Ishtarika. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The iron tower is for stopping the airship that Ein came aboard. Of course, it wasn''t Bahamut. Bahamut will understand Ein''s involvement, so this time it''s an ordinary, but even larger airship than before, called the "General Class", invented by Rolan. There were many knights in the idyllic plains below, and dozens of dwarf men clandestinely peered at them at a distance. Anyway, the knights couldn''t have known about it. "No, no, no... you''re the only one who imitates you rudely..." ¡°Hmm. If it''s too much for your eyes, you might as well say it.¡± Then why don''t we go now? Listening to the knights, Ein smiles bitterly nearby. "Grandpa told me I could lick you, but well... don''t worry about it for now." It would be troublesome if we had a problem here, and it would be the same as when the researchers have been there, right? " ¡±Hah... as you say, it was extremely rough¡± "I see. I''ve never heard the word ''rough'' before." "But it wasn''t that much... they were..." The knights moved ahead of Ein with anxiety. Behind them is Leonard, accompanied by the researchers. Further behind, Mine took Marco next to her and Sylvia on the other side. Sylvia-sama. Marco walked and said with Ain between his legs. ¡°It''s an ancient civilization built by dwarves, but how great is it?¡± "I don''t know because I''ve never seen it before." But while I was traveling, I had the chance to touch the magic tools they had built. ¨D ¨D ¨D As I said before, you can''t be ridiculed for your technical ability. As I''ve said before, this Sylvia has enough technology to do it. It felt pathetic and unstoppable to say that the dark elf had been struck by the pornography of the dark elves, but it must have been the beauty of the kingdom. (over there) As the procession progressed, the scenery ahead began to warp. The dwarfs standing in the back were still standing, but one day I felt closer than they were walking. ... when the skew in the view clears up, I can see the answer. When Ein noticed, a gray fort sat in front of him. It was a simple little fortress with stone bricks. At the entrance, which remained open without a door, there was a dwarf figure that had only been seen standing on the plain before. With my eyes peeled, I could see that there was a path leading somewhere into the back of the fort. (For example, magic tools) It must have been the effect of a magic tool that falsified the surrounding scenery. If you see it like this, you will understand it very well. Ein, you can''t do this. Little Fort---Sylvia said as the entrance to the Iron Nation approached. "Well, do you want to say it now?" "I''m sorry. If I get hurt, I''ll make Krone and the others sad when I get home, right?" "... that''s right." "Ahh, look, look, don''t worry. I''m watching Krone-san''s body, so don''t look so dark. Okay?" I''m worried about what I''m told. Even with Sylvia''s assurances, I can''t ignore the physical condition of my contemplator. Ein, worried to come here, stepped into the fort. The three are surrounded by knights, and the knight is surrounded by dwarves. Marco and Misty were laughing bitterly at Ain, who thought that even if they weren''t obedient, they would be a little more cooperative. "Straight ahead. If you fall into the right and left holes, you won''t be saved." In the words of the dwarf, Ein said, "A hole?" As soon as I thought about it in the debate. Follow the path behind the martial bone fortress and you''ll find an underground space that seems to be continuing everywhere. There was darkness on the left and right of the long staircase, so long that it could not be seen ahead. With the exception of the slightly lit lights in the corner of the stairs, there are no other lights that look like lights. Jitoku...... the warm wind stroked Ein''s cheek in disguise. (This is amazing.) The staircase followed the dark path that led downwards, with a ray of light. The staircase, which seemed to stretch everywhere, was finally in sight after a few tens of minutes of walking. There was a giant statue standing one by one in the darkness that the Dwarves went to when they fell. The giant statue''s hands stretched from the left and right, and there was a deepest depth in its center. It was a stone door lined with torches glowing blue and green. "Continued later." The dwarf still speaks with a noble attitude and reaches for the door. The door was engraved with a complicated pattern. The dwarf''s hands touch or not, and those patterns fill the pattern while emitting blue, red, and green light. The door gently opened to the left and right as the pattern grew pregnant with the colorful light. ---and Ein saw it. (...... Is this really underground?) It''s bright and changed from the darkness of the past. In the vast underground space, huge columns stretched from the ground, and a huge stone castle gathered at the deepest point. Before Ain, a wide road followed, reminiscent of the main street of the capital. He moves his gaze back and forth between the castle beyond and the huge pillars. "Wow, I wonder how the lights work." Sylvia was equally surprised. Unlike Ain, she is distracted by columns and non-white elements. I can see that this underground space is bright. But the lights are not pouring out of heaven like the sunlight from the outside, but the lights from nowhere illuminate the whole. Sylvia seemed curious because the light source was bothering her. "Hah! I don''t understand anyone outside!" The dwarf said to Sylvia as he went over to the knight. "You see, our wisdom!" You see? Our technology! " "Hahahahahaha! Come on! If you don''t know that, you might know something about other people!" ¡±I can''t believe it... you''re not a dwarf, are you?¡± Tension ran among the knights. It was Sylvia, Elder Rich''s Sylvia. She was the mother of the first King Marc, a powerful man who made a name for her at the time of the Demon King''s War. How should I protest to the dwarves who mocked Sylvia? They were expected to open their mouths with the presence of Ain. ... but the Dwarves will soon be light-hearted. By Sylvia, whose voice is not through their minds. "Oh, the pillars are made of Snow King Rock." Is that why you don''t need a light source? " "... do you know...?" "I know." The monster that lived in the snowfield fossilized its remains after its death, right? If you pass the magic power, it will emit natural light, so it might be easy to use. Ein, Marco, and Leonard listened quietly. Sylvia''s words continue to cause an upset among the dwarves. "But I''ve often decided to use Snow King Rock." It may be easy to use, but that natural light is poisonous to the body when it''s being exposed to it on a daily basis. " "What, poison!?" "Oh... I''m sorry if I didn''t know. Don''t worry about it." Sylvia then suggested that we go down the road to the Iron King''s Hammer. Knights who know their way lead it. On the other hand, the dwarfs, who had a noble attitude before, rushed to Sylvia to keep up. "No more is acceptable. Get away from me." "Hey, why is that?!" I''ll just listen to you! " "If you really want to do it, it''s later." After we ask Sylvia to come, we will send a message to the iron kingdom. " "W-w-whoa, you son of a bitch!" "Wait! Don''t give me your hand!" The moment I raised my arm, another dwarf strangled me... "This idiot ahhh!" Another dwarf suddenly appeared and struck the dwarf''s cheek, which remained strangled with feathers. Ein also remembers the person''s face. Today, as a separate act, the man who returned to the iron kingdom with the knight who had travelled first was Giddo, who served as the queen''s escort. "Haha--- Giddoo!" What the hell are you doing! " "I''ve told you many times to stop imitating fools!" Why would you do such a stupid thing even though you''re the deputy guardian...... Riordo! " It seems that the name of the man wielded by Gido is Riordo. The position is that of deputy guard commander. Sure enough, he was in the second position to escort the Queen. "You have to go back already!" Why can''t you understand that attitude is destroying the iron kingdom! " "What, what...!?" Don''t you have the pride of a dwarf in you! " ¡°Do something stupid. Because I''m proud, I have to stop you." This is the end of the interaction between the two. Because the dwarf called Riordo left the place with his tongue clapped, and immediately Giddo bowed his head to the party including Ein. ¡°I''m sorry for the inconvenience.¡± Giddo bowed his head deeply and then led everyone. So Sylvia said to him, "I''ll tell you more when I''ve settled down." "Now you can help Ein-kun." She says in a voice that can only be heard by Ein, smiling at the beauty. I thought I could use that information for some kind of negotiation. I have no choice but to thank Ein for this. But are you okay? "You mean Snow King Rock? That light will have a negative effect on the human body if it''s been showering for a long time, but it''s really a long time." By the way, how long is that going to take? "I wonder if it''s a 10-year unit." And I think you''ll finally be able to recognize your physical condition little by little. " In other words, I really don''t need to worry about this time. Especially in the case of Ain, there is also toxin decomposition EX, so it was even more serious. Even so, it''s fast and lively. It is by no means insatiable. I was expecting some disturbance, so I was just relaxing. The sight of Ein gradually began to change. The number of dwarves watching Eindhoven from the corner of the main street began to grow. Ein looks ahead as she thinks she is the first to see a dwarf of women and children. Deeper into the Stone Castle... that''s it. My lord, that''s the Iron King''s Hammer. said Leonard. Ein saw it and came to an understanding. "... the Iron King''s Hammer was assimilated to the Iron Kingdom Castle" The huge pipes that appeared at the rear of the castle stretched upwards. The thickness of the pipe was large enough that a typical private house could afford it. Looking at it, I couldn''t stop remembering the tower of wisdom in Ist. Another thing that caught my eye..... (Is that the center of the Iron King''s hammer?) Several tubes stretching from top to bottom complicate the universe behind the castle. A pitch-black cube that doesn''t reflect any light, fixed in the middle of the tube... it was giving off an unparalleled presence. 570 Confirmation on the first day. The iron hammer is assimilated with the castle. The way to get there is to step inside the castle and then further down the path to the basement. The castle is decorative martial bone, but if we look at the stone used instead, Ein also found that the processing technique is rare. Gido-sama, I''m sorry, but I don''t want to do this anymore. As soon as I entered the castle, Leonard said again. The dwarf, the guard of the queen who leads the Ishtariki people, nods without a word of disagreement and says sorry. ¡°I''m so sorry. I left him to me.¡± However, I felt that it was not just the man called Riordo who wielded Giddo''s fist that was the problem. (The dwarfs around me were also standing up....) Ein never forgot how he laughed at Sylvia. However, I don''t point out that, and that''s why I was laughing at the party Sylvia, so it was hard for Ein to touch her. ¨D ¨D ¨D While intercepting the conversation, the party proceeded further down the underground path. This underground tunnel had a somewhat different atmosphere than before. Floors, walls, and ceilings are all black and smooth materials, and the pale, instant pattern is engraved in the narrow space. As I continued, Ain, Sylvia, and Marco were unexplained. "This pattern is stunning." Marco doesn''t think so, either? " "You''re right. This is the same as the magic stone in the monster''s body circling its magic power." I still can''t believe I''ve seen this kind of technology. ¡± It''s like a living weapon. Until Ain came here, I was skeptical about the existence of the Hammer of the Iron King. So, how do you manage the weapons you need to hear? But after I got here, I finally understood. The old dwarfs'' technical abilities are different from those of modern times, as if they were living weapons. I wonder how many enemies there were. Sylvia says, listening to Ain''s unexpectedly crushing voice. "There used to be a time when I couldn''t imagine living in the same country with another race. The dwarves in this country had friendships with the Dark Elves, but that was a rare example.¡± "...... Ah, indeed, the head of Fuorun said the same thing." ¡°That''s why I''m here. The Dwarves must have used their skill to build a gigantic weapon - the Hammer of the Iron King. But if you see where you can''t handle it, you''ll know the importance of equilibrium." If it had been handled well, the dwarves, not Ishtarika, might have been the hegemon of the continent. I thought... but with Sylvia and the others around, it wouldn''t have made a big difference. If the Iron Kingdom has done its best, I don''t think Sylvia will be there in silence. (Hmm?) After confirming this, Ein finally saw the staircase ahead of him and let out an "oh-ooh". "What a staircase." Murmuring in a small voice, Leonard, who was complaining about Giddo earlier, approached. "... Your Highness... No, my lord. I have decided to exercise every day when I return to the capital." "Ahahah... maybe." It''s healthy. " Leonard unexpectedly softened his voice because the path running inside the numerous tubes that spread out over the top of this underground space consisted entirely of staircases running on his own feet. The only way to get to the center of the hammer was to go up the stairs. Many of the tubes that go to the wide ceiling can go from anywhere to the top, but the number of stairs doesn''t change wherever you go. After all, I had no choice but to do my best. "Didn''t the researchers have muscle pain?" "As you said, almost everyone was physically tired from their head." And I''m convinced that I''m going to be exhausted by that. ¡± "... when we get back to King''s Landing, let''s exercise together when we have time" "Hah----be sure to do that." Before long, Leonard had finished preparing his mind, and he began to move forward in a curious step. He takes the Dwarf, the Knight, and himself leads the way to climb inside the Iron King''s Hammer. Behind them, Ein also took Sylvia and Marco up the stairs. Of course, the knights I brought with me will not feel so tired, and I will not even run out of breath. Rather, it was the body of the Iron King''s mallet that waited far ahead of the stairs. The consciousness of the black and white cube was only facing, and I couldn''t stop thinking about what kind of construction it was. ¨D ¨D ¨D Eventually, I went up the stairs for about ten minutes. After exhausting his breath and caring for Leonard, who had somehow managed not to break his knees, Ein stood in front of a pitch-black cube connected by the tip of the tube. I thought Ein was going to put it in there. But it wasn''t. The body of the Iron King''s hammer, which was a pitch-black cube, had no choice but to do its best from the outside. I can see if it comes close to the tip of the pipe. The main body of the hammer had a scaffold that allowed it to go out from the tip of the tube and close to it. The researchers were particularly careful because the scaffolding was a dangerous place to go down if they weren''t alert. When Ein told Leonard to rest a little, he moved forward with Sylvia and Marco. Along the way, Giddo, who did not know that Ein was here by faking his identity, offered to guide him, but once the three of them flaunted it, they proceeded without fear on the iron scaffolding. This scaffolding overlooks the iron country. Being underground, the sky could not be seen, and the sight of modest houses in an ancient civilization revived the sight of Ain''s first king behind his eyelids. Strangely, the air is not bad, and the coolness is not bad whether there is a flow of wind. "Ein-kun, can I do my own research?" "Okay, then, I''ll be watching with Marco, so if you need anything, just call me." "Yes, Ein-kun, let me know if anything happens." Sylvia leaves the two of them, and she walks out of the scaffold in a state of curiosity. First, while looking around the main body of the Iron King''s Mallet, Ain looked for a place to touch the main body of the Iron King''s Mallet. I was wondering if that was possible. "...... now you know exactly what I''m thinking." That''s right, if it''s about Ein-sama, I''ll take care of it. Ain, who proudly said thank you to Marco, heads to the scaffolding that Marco found. When I reached out from the scaffold at the end of the road, I was touched by a pitch-black surface. Somehow, this is like art, isn''t it? ¡°Yes, probably technically, too. The pattern engraved on this body also has characteristics similar to those in our monster''s body. That''s what I saw in the underground roads and tubes." "Ahh... if you ask me, I''m sure" The body of the hammer is engraved with the same intricate pattern that was in the pipe. In addition to its own beauty, Marco praised the sublimity of the effect created by this pattern itself, saying that the crystal of wisdom sublimated into art. (--- Yeah?) An iron hammer at a height that can be said to be almost in the sky. Ain touched the surface and felt uncomfortable with the magical power in it. What''s the matter? ¡±Hmm... I can''t breathe my magic, but I feel like I''m going somewhere while I breathe it...¡± Perhaps that is the specification of the example. Ah, if you forcibly drain or replace the magic power, the Iron King''s Hammer will run rampage. "Maybe." Looks like it''s not something we can easily understand. ¡± The interior of the massive weapon, created by the old Dwarves, does not seem to be easily understood by Ein. Ein was relieved that the queen was not lying here. But Ein noticed something else when he touched the hammer. ... regarding the suspicious points reported by the researchers the other day. The suspicion was that the magic power inside the hammer was irregularly attenuated. Regarding this, Ein also felt uncomfortable when she touched her hand. At the same time that I sensed that my magic power was moving irregularly, I was stupid enough to hide somewhere. I remember that stupidity. Previously, when I saw the underground lab on the Golden Route in Birdland, I instantly remembered that I had detected a magical movement similar to that. Should I say that I am still here or that I have come here? Ein was glad that she had stepped on it---and she was relieved from the bottom of her heart, and naturally, the Dragon Man/Sera had crossed her mind. 571 Pollution of arable land. This day, after an early noon, I left the iron country and returned to the airship that I had come aboard. So Ein prepares several message birds and reports to Sylvard and Warren first. That the queen''s words were not lies. Besides, he briefly summarized that the involvement of the former counselor almost certainly came about, and said that he would continue to look at the situation for a while. At night, you will begin to receive the reply. After finishing dinner on the airship, Ein returned to his room and heard back from Sylvard and the others. And Ein nodded one by one, listening to two communications. It''s a message bird made by the August Chamber of Commerce, today as it is today. If I put it on my palm, which resembles a small crystal ball, I could hear Krone''s voice from the first message bird. {...... I said I was fine. Ein, are you sure you can''t do this? Don''t bother Sylvia and the others. " During the day, she was contacted by a message bird to let her know that she was worried about her health. I replied to the words, but I could not help laughing at Krone''s voice, and I heard Ain''s tenderness trying to embarrass me as usual. "Ah, but if Ein doesn''t come home soon, I might get lonely and sick..." I think I sent the wrong message. Krone continued, coughing briefly as if nothing had happened. It was a slightly higher voice than before, but it was the same as usual, proud that it was able to hide the illumination perfectly. But Ein understood. She definitely has a bright red face now. Let me know if anything happens again. I''ll be waiting while I do the work that I can do here. " This last word concludes Krone''s message. Ein used one of the message birds to send a message to Krone, thinking it was a bit of a waste. Of course, thank you for the reply. However, it also said, "Your face is red." ... I didn''t mean to say to anyone that they would forgive me for having to tea so much sometimes, but I did excuse myself without speaking up. Later, I will refund the cost of the Messenger Bird from my personal expenses. I don''t have the opportunity to use my personal expenses unless it''s like this, so maybe it was just right. Just thinking of the thinker warmed her heart, so Ain continued to shed magic power on the other message bird and heard it arrive. I was surprised to hear from His Majesty.... I still think I wanted to go with you, but I''ll be patient. " Chris''s voice continues. ¡±Speaking of which, just now Ms. Krone was standing in front of the window with her face bright red. When I thought I was feeling sick, I said I failed... What''s wrong with you? Looks like Chris used the Message Bird after Krone used it. It gave me an interesting story. Ein narrowed his eyes with even greater joy, listening to Chris''s words as he continued, and finally responding briefly to her. He then stretches out his back and looks out the window of the airship. The vast expanse of plains is where adventurers have travelled many times, and there is an entrance to the iron country that has never been discovered. Unlike the outside world, however, the iron country was inorganic. The nature on this plain could not be confirmed at all. (...... Indeed) At first glance, even though the iron country is underground, there is a cultivated land zone. They also hunted monsters that appeared underground and used the flesh of those monsters as food, so they had no trouble with food for hundreds of years. However, in the last few decades, there has been a problem. It seems that the soil in the cultivated land has deteriorated over time and the crops are not growing well. That doesn''t mean you don''t think you should have gone out sooner. However, the dwarves of the iron kingdom were left with the ancient teachings that life in the iron kingdom was meaningful. It seems rare to think of a choice to go out if you can remember it by birth in a narrow society. I''ve heard that other races have invaded their territories in the past, but now that the country has become significantly smaller, I don''t think that choice has come to mind. ¨D ¨D ¨D Ain recalls Sylvia''s story in light of these circumstances. I think the contamination of Snow King Rock spread all over the cultivated land over a long period of time. Ein and Marco and Leonard were going to hit me on the knee. However, Sylvia immediately continued in a way that the point of convergence could not be reached. But I wonder if the symptoms of the past ten years are bothering me. I know that the pollution of Snow King Rock progressed over a long period of time, but I wondered, for example, whether it would suddenly show visible effects in the past few decades. Silvia, who was curious about it, said to Gid, "Has there been a major incident in the last ten years? When I heard, Giddo said, ''No. When it comes to prominence... the Queen must have been born." "Then I wonder if the queen was born with a special skill..." (It didn''t feel like that, did it?) For example, poisoning them. The power to pollute the earth around them. It was a terribly vague idea, but Ein couldn''t feel any of that power. So Ein doesn''t think much of the possibility that the Queen contaminated the cultivated land. In that case, the question of the existence of Snow King Rock would return, but then Sylvia''s question became a concern. Let''s just check it out. New information that I learned in the Iron Nation. On the issue of arable land. Ein took out a new message bird and contacted Warren in the capital to ask the Queen if this was a mistake. And then, when I''m done with it. It''s me, Ein-sama. Marco''s voice reaches the knock he heard from outside the room. When Ein said, "You can come in," he immediately stepped in. Sylvia-sama wants you. If you have a moment, please let me know. ¡± "Nh, Rikaa. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D But what''s the matter? He said he wanted to do a little bit of help with the cultivated land. "... about arable land?" Yes, Sylvia-sama told me about it. I thought it was a story of healing the cultivated land with the power of Ein, but it was such an honest story. I didn''t think that Sylvia would make it easier for me to make sense of my opponent, so I twisted my neck. (In the meantime, let''s hear it.) Either way, this is just Ein''s prediction, so you should ask Sylvia herself for the truth. Ein thinks so, he gets up from the chair he''s been sitting in, and leaves the room with Marco. And he guided him to Sylvia''s chamber. As she stepped into the room, she invited Ein with a dazzling smile. Look at him, sitting next to him, and she says: The problem of cultivating the soil inspired the iron country to go out. "I see. The queen is definitely running out of food, too... oh, I see." Was that what you meant? " Ein clapped his hands as soon as he noticed. "As a mother, I think there is something behind it, apart from the former counselor." "Yeah, that''s right." ¡°Okay, let''s go check on the cultivated land tomorrow.¡± Ain nodded immediately. And Sylvia loosened her cheeks. Maybe you''ll find something interesting there. The Sylvia smiles gracefully. Ein was curious about the funny stuff, but how about a cup of tea from Sylvia right away? I missed the opportunity to ask because I was invited to do so. 572 Its important to have a meeting. It''s morning, but I can''t see it in the morning. The light emitted from the Snow King Rock pillar is only natural, and although it has properties similar to the sunlight that illuminates the outside world, it still feels fake. ---and it just shifts artificially. The underground iron kingdom is different from the outside world, and the night and morning brightness are switched by the dwarf''s magic tools. It was nothing but a crystal of wisdom, but it didn''t hide its inorganicity. Such an area of cultivated land in an iron country. Of course, if you look up into the sky, the artificial pale will spread out, and there will be no clouds. There was just a sky built. The cultivated soil itself is still planted with enough crops to grow, and the place is a little over an hour from the castle. Ein was here watching Sylvia touch the soil. (...... amazing) I''ll say it to the weather in my head. Of course, Ein has no idea what the soil is like. At first glance, the effect of toxin decomposition EX can be roughly understood, so as expected last night, we know that there is a harmful Nanica in the cultivated soil... "Ein-kun." She called Ein, who continued to marvel at Sylvia''s wisdom. There is only Marco by his side, and Leonard and all the others are at the castle. We need to talk to the Dwarves over there so that we can quickly check on the status of the Iron Mallet''s investigation. I think it hurts, but I''m holding my strength down a little bit. "... yes, I know." Improving the condition of cultivated land, like Ain, has no makeover. For just a moment... there''s no doubt that people will be able to lead the way while they blink. But as Sylvia said, we need to keep that power at bay. Because it would be a good enemy. ¡±Hmm... it''s weird...¡± Sylvia puts her fingertips on her glossy lips as she puts her arms together. Ein speaks to Marco in the sight of his brilliant appearance. When you''ve settled down, maybe I should fix it for you. "Perhaps, all of you in the king''s city will disagree with it." The treatment of the Queen may well be decided, but whatever it is, it is no less important to deal with the people of the Iron Kingdom. But if you want to build a friendly relationship... (My power is important.) And Ain thought, Because of his kindness of heart, if it be for a hungry dwarf in the iron kingdom. But no matter how they move, they will feel new emotions for Ein. If you have improved the land of your birth, you will be grateful for it. Ah, I wonder if this is it. Huh? Is something wrong? "Hey, I told you last night I''d find something interesting, didn''t I? I knew it... I found what I was expecting." Can you come over here? Ain, called by Sylvia, approaches her. She took the withered crop that was growing on the cultivated soil and instantly gazed at its purple magic power in her palm, watching it react in some way. Marco, walking with Ain, looked at it with a frown. It''s an old curse. If he says so, Curse? ¡°I see. Sylvia will tell you more.¡± As soon as Ain stood next to Sylvia with a frank nod, she suppressed the glowing magic power at hand. And he said unto him, Touch the crop that was in his hand, Ein-kun, and he stretched out his hand: and Ein touched the withered crop immediately. Eventually, Ein repeatedly blinks at the fact that the toxin-degrading EX worked on its own. "As Marco said, there''s an old curse." From what I heard yesterday, it looks like it''s been going on for a dozen years. " So, why did my power trigger? "Of course I can activate it." This cursed existence uses the magic power in the air as a medium to poison the body. " Ein nodded quietly and listened. "In the case of crops, it also affects the surrounding land... this poison is troublesome, and it is not easy to detect that it is poison, but it spreads over a long period of time, so it is often too late when I notice it." "Hey, you really know a lot of things, don''t you?" "Fufu, thank you, but this time it was a curse for people I''ve been involved with." "I got involved... is that something other than the dwarves?" ¡°Yes, I''ve never had anything to do with the Iron Nation, but I''ve been to many other races before, so that''s when I got a little bit.¡± Sylvia walks out after saying that. Ain and Marco were told to leave the cultivated land, and a few minutes after they started moving toward the castle---. She says suddenly. Some of the dwarves in this country are connected to the Dark Elves. That said, Ein opened his eyes in surprise. Marco sighed, after all. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°So is the current famine a deliberate situation?¡± Returning to the Iron Nation Castle, Ain shared what she had spoken to Leonard along the way. While listening to Ein with a strange face, Leonard frowned as he realized that this situation was a bit introverted. "As Lord Sylvia said, there is definitely a curse of the Dark Elves." Given that there are no Dark Elves living in this country, I think there are Dwarves who have been associated with Dark Elves for more than a decade. ¡± The two were talking in a room set aside in the castle. In addition, there is a special Sylvia magic tool in this room, so you can''t steal the conversation between the two of you. Although Sylvia was absent because she was headed for the Iron King''s Hammer, Marco stood outside this martial bone room, and there was no room for anyone to enter. "Yeah... I think you''re right. However, I don''t understand the purpose.¡± ¡°Well, it only looks like they''re strangling themselves, and I''m not sure what they wanted to do to create this situation.¡± ¡°It''s just that, definitely, that''s what somebody''s going to get. That being said, we are now being grabbed by Ishtarika." "That''s right... even if it was a plan to drive out my family, I feel uncomfortable..." I think it would be better to think separately of the involvement of the former counselor of the Golden Route. "--nh. Seems so." By the way, Ein has a number of things that I think you just said. Someone from the Dwarfs who lived in this country made connections with the Dark Elves and with their help brought a curse to the cultivated lands of the motherland... The dwarf should benefit from this. Either it is physically or mentally attainable. (Mother says it must be the Dark Elves that caused this country to perish...) Of course, Ein was surprised that the Dark Elves were still alive. However, even though they may be descendants, I smile when I think that something is hiding in the modern era. "There was a seizure of the throne on my mind." "Huh? You mean to betray the Queen?" "Yes, I heard that this country has been home to royalty since the founding of the nation." However, if there is a dwarf who doesn''t like it, it doesn''t seem very uncomfortable. ¡± "Ahh... blame the royalty for the state of the cultivated land." "In fact, the iron kingdom is not a strange situation when the queen is executed." The involvement of the former counselor became even more unknown, but Leonard''s prediction was correct. The current queen is indeed in a very precarious situation. If there is a Dwarf presumably connected to the Dark Elves, it would be an ideal situation. ... this shouldn''t have seemed so pathetic to the Queen. But you didn''t think we''d destroy our country. ¡°I was wondering that too. So, I''m sure there was something... I wonder if there was a trump card?¡± Ein heard it, and looked up at the ceiling and muttered, "Trump card, right?" And that''s where I went. When Ein replied that the door had been knocked on, Mutton, with a slightly tired expression, stepped into the room. Your Highness, that Riordan kind of guy is no good to me. It was Mutton who had been on his way to the Iron King''s Hammer since the morning. What''s the matter, suddenly? "Well, listen... I''m coming to this country in disguise, right?" Makeup or anything. " The reason is simple: I don''t want you to notice Mutton''s face yet. But for Ishtarika, I want to rely on the wisdom of Mutton, and I want to rely on the iron kingdom warrior who is surprised to see Mutton. But if you don''t need it, you don''t have to reveal it. That''s why Mutton is applying special makeup to change his face a bit..... "You''re weak on dwarf habits!" I was told that. Once in a while, I tried to get my hands out of it... but it was already desperately enduring. Don''t bother your Highness! " I-I see... thank you for your concern. Nevertheless, his aperitif has not fallen, and he seems unhappy. (I guess they think you''re the dwarf family that went out there) If you''re a former relative who knows what you''re talking about, you''ll know what the Iron Kingdom Dwarves want to say. That said, it''s not that Ein knows how he feels. Given the character of a man named Riordo, it''s not surprising that the dwarfs around him think so. Master Shearton, have you had any other problems? Leonard asked here. "Ah? I don''t think so." It''s not like I''m being obstructed. Just Riordan, what''s wrong with the queen? How''s the queen? You''ve heard it so many times, it''s a little tricky. " "... yeah? Does that make Riordo seem loyal to the Queen?" Ein asked, twisting his neck. At the same time, Leonard realized Ein''s questionable intentions and shut his mouth. "Oh dear, I''ve seen a lot of guests since I was in Baltic, but that man doesn''t look like a lying man." So you think loyalty to the Queen is real? "That''s right." Well, I''m talking about showing us that compassion, too. " Oh dear, Ein puts her arms around a shrugged shearling. (--What do you think?) Ein''s sincerity in twisting his neck was that Riordo was planning to usurp the throne. It was only a surprise because it was an early check-up, but given the man''s behavior, it''s worth the doubt. In particular, it was only natural to recall the behavior of the other party''s important people called Ishtarika. ¨D ¨D ¨D Although I believe Mutton''s intuition, to be honest, I have always believed Mutton''s intuition as Ain, but I feel that it is worthy of full trust. Of course, that doesn''t mean I''m going to be alarmed, but I''m not going to stop thinking about anything else. But the current story was far enough to make Ein think. Well, then, why don''t we talk about it? Shannon''s voice echoed in his heart. In any case, I can see that I can use my own power, but even as Ein, I felt it was not a bad idea to talk to Riordan. Ein is now in the general''s shoes. I would like to use this to see how much Riordo has pledged allegiance to the Queen. If so, I wanted to move quickly. Mr. Mutton, I''ll try to talk to you after all. Oh, you''re my Highness! Your Highness!? Are you talking to Riordan yourself!? In contrast to the delighted Mutton, Leonard slammed his desk in a panic. I guess I should check with Warren and the others. ¡°That''s natural! However, I would like to say why is it that your Highness herself--no, if you think about it carefully, it was a stupid question... Your Highness has always been moved by herself......" Leonard, who had given up, let out a sigh, and Mutton patted him on the shoulder to comfort him. Ein scavenges his pocket and retrieves the message bird. The matching Message Bird was placed in the capital of Ishtarika, also in the office of Warren in the castle. You''ll get a reply soon. The voice of Ein, who took immediate action as soon as he thought of it, will be delivered to Warren immediately afterwards. The reply also came under Ein within a few minutes. 573 To the roots of the visible flakes. The immediate permission to speak with Riord was not in itself a big surprise to Leonard. Rather, I was surprised just after Ein had suddenly spoken. Therefore, when the seat was established in the castle of the iron kingdom, it was restoring its calmness. Looking at that Leonard, Marco, "You''re used to it. Soon... if you''re going to be the Prime Minister, you''ll have as much of a resemblance as Ein-sama." "... looks like it." Leonard smiled bitterly, and the two exchanged a cool smile. Beyond their gaze are two men sitting on an old, small round table. One is Ein, and the other is Riordan, a dwarf with a noble attitude. An artificial light still shines through the window, illuminating the grey, marble-like interior. Riordo, who had been summoned, did not appear to be unexpectedly overwhelmed, but stared at Ein sitting face to face drinking tea. Ein noticed that, and he said, "Yeah? said, looking at Riordo. "You can drink that." Ein''s words were tea prepared for Riordo. The tea was brewed by the servants of this castle, but not by Marco. Both the tea leaves and the cups were definitely brought from Ishtarika. Did you think it poisoned you? Ein unexpectedly opens her mouth. "It doesn''t contain poison, so I want you to drink it with peace of mind" And so. "... ahhh. Then I''ll take it." Riordo grabbed the cup and suddenly grabbed it. Once, I let everyone know that I swallowed up and down my throat for swallowing. (It''s gonna be hot.) Ein watched the situation, wondering if he was burned. Oops, there''s such a thing as tea, isn''t there? If so, how about a substitute? ¡±...... if it''s free, I can get you another one¡± You''re getting a little better now, smiling and stronger. Still disguised, Ein peeked at the loose end of the hood, keeping an eye on Riordo. Marco brewed a new cup of tea in his cup, and this time he began to drink it slowly. You didn''t call me to buy me tea, did you? ¡°Sure, but I''m glad you calmed down.¡± This time, Ein''s health was worse. That said, it''s not so much an expression, it''s just a small discomfort in your heart---or a strange feeling that you hung the wrong button on your neck. Everything changed because Riordo''s attitude changed the other day. A man who behaved like such a fool would have looked like a different person. ¡°What do you want to talk about? I''ll go first, but if you want to probe your stomach, hit the other one. That''s where the stupid Giddo comes in." "Um... the Queen''s escort is stupid?" "From the general''s point of view, I must be stupid." But I''ll declare here that it''s Giddo who''s really stupid. " It doesn''t seem to be just a word of disagreement or disagreement. In addition, it didn''t seem like it was due to a difference of position, and it was irresponsible... it didn''t seem like it was kicking a fool''s ass without any basis. That didn''t seem to overlap with the discomfort that Mutton had mentioned. "Why do you think he''s stupid?" "What are you going to do when you hear that? If you want to let the Queen go, I can tell you as much as I want." "I''m sorry, but I can''t decide on my own." "Then you have to give up." I have an old Dwarf flair, too. I''m not going to talk about this anymore. " But Ein knew Riordan''s loyalty. On the other hand, there is also thinking. It might be my ambition to make myself king by using a queen who has returned to my country as a puppet while making her appear to be a queen. Riordo''s belly was carefully searched for, rather than looking for the right answer in a straightforward way. (Though....) In any case, the queen should be executed without returning to her country. The chatter further troubled Ein. So, for a moment, Shannon''s power grew in my brain. With her power, I feel like I can find out Riordan''s true intentions. But Ein quickly changed his mind to "no." It is not an opportunity to use it now. It would be troublesome if I used it...... He looked at Riordo''s face, and remembered when he first met Marco at the Demon King''s Castle. ¨D ¨D ¨D The conversation, which could not be said to have had significant results, ended with an uncomplicated discussion. Then everyone leaves this room, leaving Ain and Marco behind. When they were alone, Marco evaluated Ein''s judgment earlier. ¡°It was premature to use your power over there, so I think Ein-sama was right.¡± Even in the midst of uncertainty, Ein and Marco could not ignore Riordan''s strong loyalty to the Queen. I was also convinced that it was a mistake, which led to this conversation. ¡°In view of the relationship between the two countries, I don''t think we need to do anything yet.¡± "Yeah, I know." Shannon''s powers are evolving under Ein. However, no one has ever tried to be sure that the original effect is fading. After all, these two were afraid that Riordo would be over-effective as a remnant of the "Poison of Enchantment" and "Curse of Loneliness". Marco is a valuable individual who has personally experienced the strength of the effect. Ein is also an individual who has witnessed the effect many times. (As Marco said, it would have been bad if Riordo''s mind had been disturbed by this.) If this suggests that the Riordan anomaly was caused by Ishtarika, including Ein, then the inhabitants of the Iron Nation were undoubtedly subjected to inhumane practices. In fact, Ein does not intend to use it forcefully because the harm is so great. "That''s why I feel like I''m getting a lot confused" ¡±Hah--somehow, it seems that there are many thoughts in this narrow country¡± And Riordan says he''s not talking about the former counselor. For once... I couldn''t help but ask. It was easy to ask if Riordo had been approached because the former counsellor had a prominent appearance. But I don''t think Riordo has anything to do with it. When the queen was opposed to the man, she was by her side, but otherwise she was always there to protect her. So, what did that man do in this country? It''s hard to imagine that I went out of my way to find a place like this, walked around, and left without doing anything but sightseeing. He set something up and then he left the land. It didn''t touch the inhabitants of this land, but it was just something... Is it limited to the uncomfortable feeling of living in an Iron King''s hammer? But Ein immediately shook his head and shouted, "That''s impossible." "Starting from the Golden Route, Shuzeid and Strom." He always made people into toys and insulted people''s way of life. And yet, I don''t think I''d be satisfied with the Iron King''s hammer. " Knowing the sincerity of Ein''s words, Marco nodded quietly. In front of Marco, Ein takes his seat with enthusiasm. "I want to find out exactly who that man came into contact with in this country. Everyone is already moving, but I think we should allocate more personnel." At the beginning of the walk, he opened the door, and Marco, who continued later, immediately said, "I understand." But Ein couldn''t stop thinking that she was doing something too far away. If I wanted to, I could use Shannon''s power to force him to listen. However, it also threatens to leave major sequelae for those who are forced to ask. If you just want to hear a short answer, like when you asked the Queen, that''s fine. However, it is only natural for me to be unable to fit in with such a small thing. By using that power for a long time, I may destroy the ego of the person who exercised it, as Marco did before. ¨D ¨D ¨D This is unacceptable for Ain, and I''m not at the stage of forcing her to do that. This was particularly true in view of the future relationship with the iron country. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó As soon as Ein went out of the castle, the female dwarves looked at her and called out to her. Although they were surprised by Ein''s status as a general, they were not surprisingly disgusted, but treated Ein with a normal attitude on the surface. "Oh, I still remember that." Of course I do. "If such a person comes, I won''t be able to forget him. I''m not saying that he was attractive as a man, but he was the kind of man that was written in the artwork in the castle." "But that''s what you like outside, isn''t it?" I don''t know if it''s true or not. Ein was talking to them about the former counselor, as expected. Everyone remembers the beauty of the silver hair that the man makes, and they can still think in detail about his appearance. He also exchanged words with the girls, saying that it was a strange time while he was staying. Even though you''re a stranger, it was easy to talk about. "That''s right! Woah... you mean it''s coming in my heart?" You''ve come to understand us a lot, and we''ve been enjoying our conversation together. " "You were a much better man than my husband." It''s a characteristic of that man that Ein knows well. When I was talking to that man, I couldn''t help but feel an intimacy that was stinging in my heart, without making me wonder and disgust at first. Ain smiled indescribably bitterly at the features. But don''t you think it''s okay to be nice, General? Haha, thanks. After a light mouthful, Ein really coughs up. "I want to hear from him who he was talking to, whatever he was talking to." ¡±... even if you say so, right?¡± "I see... I was talking to Her Majesty at first, but there''s Riordan, isn''t there?" "That rough man, he didn''t want to bring anyone close to him, so he was thoroughly protecting the Queen with his guards." So when it comes to the people they were talking about, people like us..... " Ein heard it and sighed. I didn''t think I''d get much dubious information, that''s the tip of the arrow. If you insist, I wonder if it''s Lil. All of a sudden, Ain''s name came out. That''s exactly the name of the sidekick who is currently in the capital of King Ishtarika and is under house arrest with the Queen. "Ahh! That''s right! Lil often came to the castle town, and how did you shop for that person''s meal?" "There was such a thing... somehow that person became a guest, and Lil-sama was taking care of her, right?" Oh, I''ll tell you a little more about that story! The women continue to talk while being surprised at Ain, who is approaching the taste of food. It was like a well meeting, with such lightness. I''m sure that''s what Lil-sama''s oniisama asked me to do. "Um... her brother?" Oh, don''t you know the one who waved his fist in front of the General? "--- Giddo?" "Yes, but you''re my cousin." Lil-sama was taken care of by Gido-sama from an early age, so she''s like a brother and sister in that relationship. " Whoa, a frankly surprised voice leaked out from Ein''s mouth. I never saw a verse like that. He would have been surprised, for he hadn''t seen them many times when he interrogated them in the king''s city. (Well, that''s a good one.) Giddo is a knight of the queen, and although he hasn''t heard of it, he is probably the boss of Riordo. Riordo said he was the deputy guard, and Gideon said he was the guard. Through that gido, even if Lil, who was in a close position, was treating the former counselor, there was nothing uncomfortable about it. By the way, this is a different story. Ein suddenly mouths what he noticed. "Why is it so easy for me to talk to a stranger?" Asked, the dwarf women shrugged their shoulders in pain. And with a sneaky voice, you keep saying you don''t want to say it too loudly. "It seems that the men have complaints... but we are helping our children..." "I see... when I see the children laughing with their belly full," Ishtarika''s gratitude for the supplies conceals an inexplicable emotion. This was not a bad omen for Ein or Ishtarika, but Ein secretly frowned when she heard the words that followed. "--- Her Majesty is dear to us, but we must be more grateful to those who fill our bellies." ¡­¡­ and¡­. It was a word that contained natural emotions, but it didn''t seem to be the result of someone trying to discredit the queen. The word "usurpation" of the throne, which Marco was talking to, naturally crosses my mind. (It bothers me a little) It''s as if everything was planned to be like this. It was as if someone had set it up to get away from the Queen. These have made Ain decide to take a new course of action. ¡°Thanks for talking to me. Well then, I''m leaving." Ein leaves immediately afterwards under the women and rendezvous with Marco, who was waiting for him nearby. Then he said, "Marco, hurry to the capital--no, I''ll contact Krone and the others." I see you have some ideas. ¡°Yeah, I had to listen to you.¡± Looking at Ein''s back a few steps ahead, Marco followed without saying anything. If you look at the back, you''ll see that you don''t have to worry about anything. Therefore, I thought that the best future would come if I worked for him, and I followed the great lord I thought I was. 574 Differences of opinion and the story of bloodline. The night Ain said he would contact the Krones, in a corner of the king''s city. Warren took Chris to visit the Queen instead of her, who was not yet in good health. The queen''s place of house arrest, which he has also visited many times, is still in a quiet corner of the castle town today. The queen had a different calm than before, as if she were following the quiet atmosphere. ¨D ¨D ¨D She greeted the Warrens with her sidekick, Lil, and asked them why they had come. Actually, it''s true. And Warren opens his mouth as usual. It invited a bitter smile from Chris, who was next to him. I''ve known him for a long time. It was easy to imagine that everything that appeared on the front was not real, and that there were many stupid schemes behind it. "The situation of the Iron King''s Hammer has changed, so it was necessary for the Queen to cooperate." "Um... something happened to the Iron King''s hammer...!?" ¡°Yes, but it''s also true that there''s still a lot of ambiguity in our technology. So I remembered that the queen said that I could only stop the iron hammer myself." After listening quietly, Chris never opened his mouth and secretly thought in his heart. (...... I''m definitely thinking about something) In the first place, you don''t have to show your weaknesses like this. There is an overwhelming difference in power, so there is no need to make any concessions to the Queen here. Rather, you should be strong and putting pressure on the people of the iron country who are also dangerous. Warren''s words were also mixed with lies, as I know that the investigation on Ishtarika''s side was going well. Chris understands the reason as a matter of course. Warren, of course, and Ein are trying to get a former consultant on the Golden Route as well. As for the queen... Hah, yes, that''s why! "As for us Ishtarika, we have not yet allowed the queen to behave like an iron kingdom." However, from a humanitarian point of view, I think we should first solve the problem of the hammer. ¡± "... thank you." "So, what do you say?" In some cases, it may be necessary for the Queen to return to the Iron Nation once. ¡± That''s a funny story, too much concession. But Warren was never kidding, he said it in a serious voice. Then, the queen also brightened her cheeks because of her childishness to the conspiracy, and impregnated her voice with joy from the bottom of her heart. I''m so happy! I''ll work with you! At first glance, it was smiling, but there... Serving beside the queen who had listened quietly, Lil opened her mouth and made a hard voice. ¡°Forgive me for speaking in the presence of a sidekick. I am also a civil servant, so I hope you will forgive me." The queen suddenly opened her mouth and closed it, pressed by that tone, beside Lil, who began to speak in a slightly different and strong tone. Warren smiled at the queen and immediately turned to Lil. "Yes, what can I do for you?" "Since the situation of the Iron King''s Hammer has changed, I also feel that it is a dubious situation. However, there is still some doubt that the Queen will return to the Iron Kingdom in that situation.¡± "What is a question...?" "... Prime Minister, how much do you believe in the destructive power of the Hammer?" ¡°If so, basically everything you''ve told us. We at Ishtarika do not take the information we receive lightly, and we will never be alarmed.¡± However, I don''t understand excessively. And Warren went on like this. Then Lil took a few seconds to hold the Queen''s shoulders and say, "I''m going to shelter you." "Unlike when we were in the Iron Kingdom, the current Iron King''s Mallet is likely to be making unexpected moves. Then it is no surprise that the Queen will arrive and at the same time she will be completely rampant.¡± "--Hmm. If so, do you want the Queen to help you locally?" ¡°Of course, it is of paramount importance to us that the Queen returns to the Iron Nation. However, I am aware that this is not the case at present.... so I''d like to make a contribution. Even with the Chancellor, the presence of the Queen is still important. If so, we should avoid endangering the queen''s life." The word spoken in the tongue is that of a loyal minister who troubles his lord. Warren understood the words, and Chris nodded secretly as he listened to them. (Besides, from their point of view, it''s no wonder we planted something on the hammer.) It''s a tricky way, but if Ishtarika thinks she''s going to make the queen dead in the guise of an accident. After that, by providing generous assistance, the inhabitants of the Iron Nation swear allegiance to Ishtarika, because it is not impossible. However, the queen looked terrible while being sheltered. She has just calmed down a little, but she has left her country of birth and is being held hostage. Even if they are treated humanely, if they are stopped by their subordinates who once thought they could return to their country, the impact on their hearts will not be small. "I understand." Then I don''t want to take back what kind of cooperation I will give to the Queen. " "Ahhhhh..." The queen stretched out her hand without strength and looked up at Warren, who was sitting right now. But Warren said, ¡°I''m sorry,¡± and took Chris out of the room. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó ... after that, when they were completely gone. The remaining queen was held by Lil''s shoulders and her body trembled with tears. Lil leaned closer and said that she was also weeping in her eyelids. "For us, you are more important than anything else." You may dislike me for saying something like this. But it''s all for our country. ¡± "Ugh... I know... I''m sorry for everything!" A sad sight. The two captives are exactly that. Even if for Ishtarika the queen is the king of the invaders, this sight alone will break the hearts of almost everyone. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Warren, who had left the building, had heard from the knights guarding the building. "--- That''s it. It looks like you two are comforting each other as soon as you leave the room." "Is that so?" Thank you very much. " "... but I''m not satisfied. Even though they were the ones who invaded first, how could they even behave like victims... when they think of their fellow victims, their anger is rising and they can''t stop." "Your Majesty understands everyone''s feelings." Even so, His Majesty is proud to have acted as our knight without mistake. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D Please leave it to me. The knight seemed unhappy. But Warren thinks he can''t help it. So he said, "Ein-sama said that too." Instead, you risk your life for Ishtarika. " And Ain said the words which he had spoken before he departed the king''s city. However, the knights are unaware of Ain''s secret departure from the capital. Naturally, no one thinks that Ein has done anything, and if Ein left many legends and said that, the knights of this country will have nothing to disagree with. We will be with His Royal Highness the Prince. ¡°That''s comforting. I''ll tell Ein-sama what I said.¡± Warren paid tribute to the knight and immediately made his way back to the castle. Still... When you walk, Warren is a short walk away. Ein-sama did what he expected. "Um... is Ein-sama here?" ¡°Yes, apart from Ein-sama contacting you, Ein-sama also contacted me about this Warren.¡± The night in the capital of the kingdom is filled with stars on this day. The wind that stroked Chris''s cheek snatched the golden thread from his hair. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó On the evening of the same day, Ein received a report from Warren, and one of them was on the deck. (Riordo, the deputy guardian, wants the queen back. He''s coming under the Queen''s rule... I know that.) Meanwhile, Lil''s behavior worried me. Ein contacted the King''s City and asked Warren about the Queen and Lil''s place. (So, why doesn''t Lil send the Queen back to the Iron Kingdom?) Since then, Lil has been strongly concerned about the Queen''s safety, and it may be that Riordo and I have expressed different opinions this time. But Ein wondered if that was really all. Even if her body was in danger due to the sudden rampage of the Iron King''s hammer, it was doubtful whether she would make the statement as if she had abdicated her responsibilities. In the first place, Lil is in tune with what Giddo said before. It is in response to the saying, "If you take the head of the queen, more of the earth will sink into the sea with the hammer of the iron king." I don''t understand the intention of making the same statement to keep the Queen away in case of an emergency. At least Ein had a reason to keep the Queen away. Your Highness, are you here? Ein''s ears, immersed in thought, suddenly heard the voice of Mutton. Why would he be here when he was supposed to be on the airship that Leonard was on? Shearling her feet next to Ein with a twisted neck, Mutton held a large bottle in one hand. How about Your Highness? I see. Liquor. Mutton says, knowing what Ein thought when he tried to be rude. "It''s fruit and water, so don''t be shy." Ah, well then. To be ready, Mutton had even prepared a vessel for two people, and as soon as he heard Ain''s reply, he began pouring fruit water for two people. I was wondering if it was a drink after work. "Well, it''s definitely over." But didn''t I tell you before? Even after work, I don''t drink much on days when I have work to do. Instead, you can drink something sweet and rest your head. " "Ahh... with reason." "That''s why I want to hear it from you." At a time like this, it''s a measure to come to our ship. " Mutton says, pouring the fruit water all at once. Ein, for once, takes a sip and then asks the following question. No matter how much shearwater we call it, at this time, it would not have moved the scaffolding of the steel tower from another ship on purpose, and would not have been a mere public conversation. "It''s an Iron King''s hammer, but I knew it would be bad without the Queen." Perhaps there is a special technology like... one generation at a time. Among the mechanisms for managing the whole thing, there were some of them. " "Well then, it wasn''t a lie..." "Well, that''s not all." In addition to the mechanism I mentioned, there were also tricks that seemed to work without special magic wavelengths. This is the most important part of the management mechanism of the Iron King''s Mallet that won''t be activated without the royal ID. " The analysis seems to be progressing smoothly and is reliable. Ein listening to the story was delighted to learn that the importance of the queen I heard from the giddos was not a lie, and I still thought it would be more convenient to call the queen. ... but she frowned at Mutton''s words. "So, here''s the thing." Likewise, Mutton''s voice became stiff. "As I said earlier, there is the most important part of the Iron King''s Hammer, right?" That''s an interesting mechanism inside. " The person who was registered as the administrator of the Iron King''s Mallet... that is, the royal family, but the Iron King''s Mallet had a mechanism to send special magic power to the royal family in an emergency to notify them of the abnormality. I also know that I need special magic power and blood to be an Administrator. Needless to say, it''s royalty. This mechanism was finally discovered by an intelligent Ist researcher over a long period of time. Even if I asked the other dwarves, they said they didn''t know how it worked. Therefore, researchers and Mutton think that the mechanism is information that only royalty can know, and they have continued to investigate carefully recently. But interestingly, there''s never been a trace of how it worked in the last decade or so. "Hmm? But if something doesn''t happen to the Iron King''s hammer, I won''t be able to move...?" "Your Highness, that''s a misunderstanding." All I said was that there was no trace of any mechanism being activated, including the registration of the person in charge. " Shearling continued to look at Ain with her eyes wide open. "By the way, when I take over the management of the Iron King''s Hammer, it seems that the king of that time will take the next king to the Iron King''s Hammer." Because of its destructive power, only royalty inherits the information of the hammer under strict control. " Ein listened quietly so that she could enjoy the taste of fruit and water while taking in the night breeze. But suddenly, the surprise of not knowing the taste attacks Ein. It all depends on the discomfort of Mutton''s words. Your Highness, do you know what''s wrong with you? "Ah, ahhh... it''s a lie if you don''t know... then it''s like..." Ain looked up at the night sky in amazement and closed her eyes. I didn''t expect this to happen. "The Queen does not inherit the blood of the royal family." When she heard Ain''s voice melting in the evening wind, Mutton murmured the same as "I guess so." 575 Sneak in and listen to interesting stories. Ain was terribly puzzled by the anticipation she had had of talking to Mutton. Even though it was an iron country that went out in an unstable situation, it was highly likely that the queen had not drawn the blood of the royal family. ...... I broke up with Mutton and went back to my room, but the confusion left in my head didn''t lurk. Ein gazes out the window of her room and lets herself fall asleep late at night. "Hmmm..." I thought about a lot of things. For example, maybe the queen I was looking at was someone else''s shadow warrior. Maybe a real royalty is somewhere else and a big operation in the shadows is stupid... But none of it worked. When Ein used Shannon''s power to question the Queen, Giddo, and Lil a long time ago, there was no sign of that shadow. At that time, I couldn''t ask too deeply because Ain hated to act too strongly on them... What do we do? Think about the best thing to do, not the stupidest thing to do. It''s all for this country called Ishtarica. As Lil was trying to keep the Queen away from the Iron Kingdom, I wanted to look into it a little more. (Do you want to do it like a Takino Tower?) It was when Ein first came to Ist. After recalling that he had sneaked into the Tower of Wisdom due to various circumstances, Ein should also act in secret. Let Ein know that the darkness that spreads out the window is the perfect time for it. ... it seems that despite his status as prince, Ein packed his luggage lightly, he still preferred to act boldly. When he left the room, there he was. "I will also accompany this Marco." "... why are you so ready?" Of course, it''s because of Ein-sama''s taste as a knight. An old gentleman in a swallowtail said naturally. The old gentleman, Marco, didn''t try to stop Ain, he said it was no problem if he could accompany him. "In fact, we also have Lord Mutton below us, and you told us about this." In addition, I have already shared with Sylvia that I will be accompanying her. But Master Sylvia wanted to think about it a little bit more. ¡± Instead, she said, "Be careful. And I told Marco to say to Ain," Come back by morning. " (very loose) I know it''s because I trust the power of Ain and Marco, but... It''s as if I''m keeping my attention to the children I''m going to play with my friends. As expected, Ain smiled bitterly. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó There is only one entrance into the iron kingdom, as far as Ein knows. It was the same for the Leonards who came as an advance party. When the people of Ishtarika set foot in the land of iron, they were searching for other ways as a matter of course. But I didn''t. There seems to be only one way into the iron kingdom from the time of the founding of the country. "...... but what should I do?" Ein said, descending secretly into the plains at night. Marco, standing next to him, puts his hand on his beard, which has been elaborately arranged, and he says, "That''s right...", which troubles me. The two thought of watching the Knights scattered across the plain as they bathed in the night breeze. "I''m sure Ein-sama is worried too, but when we head straight for the Iron Nation, we''ll undoubtedly be able to find them." ¡°Well, I don''t think I''m going to be held hostage in this situation, but I don''t want to be seen as a stranger.¡± By the way, where are you planning on sneaking into the Iron Kingdom to investigate? "Giddo and Riordo." I want to find out a little about them. " It''s not just for tonight, but if Ein can''t get the information to decide that it will lead to the future, it may be the only way to rely on Shannon''s power this time. But first, how do you infiltrate the Iron Nation in secret? Yeah? So he turned to what Ain had. What he saw in his sight were some giant wooden boxes. "Is that the aid to the iron country (,,,,,,,,,)?" From a humanitarian point of view, food, etc. is provided by Ishtarika to the iron country. What Ein found was a crate full of those things, which were transported to the Iron Nation at night. ¡°Yes, it''s packed with food, medicine, etc.¡± "...... wouldn''t it be nice to sneak into that crate?" Ein shrugs his shoulders, saying that he is like a child who has come up with a naughty idea. The neutral appearance of the correctness was illuminated by the starlight, and it was somewhat illusory. Hearing his voice and seeing the pleasant expression on his face, Marco instantly woke up with a pleasant smile. Some of the managers are Konoe, so let me talk to them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ein-sama? "I''m sorry, I was surprised to hear you disagree." Saying so, Ein walked along the plain with Marco and approached the Kingsguard. The two guards who had not even made a sign suddenly appeared, and the guards who were next to the support supplies were surprised, but they immediately laughed. Apparently, they''ve also noticed that Ein is trying to figure something out. By the way... And as Ain walked. Marco''s thoughts are fine, but do you really think it would be bad if you sneak in? ¡°Is it about the relationship between the two countries? Or should I answer based on Ein-sama''s identity?¡± Maybe both. Asked, Marco replied plainly and naturally. His voice did not feel any confusion. "I don''t think we can do anything about the former. The Iron Nation attacked us unilaterally, so we''re not in a position to complain. On the contrary, given the generosity with which we have responded so far, even if we do find it, it will not be a concern.¡± On the other hand, Your Majesty hasn''t stopped you, either. Ein has acted on his own many times before, and has made his courage known to everyone. Some people may seem worried about it from the knights and subjects, but it''s also true that Ein''s heroic behavior has been praised more than that. The influence of King Sylvard and Ain is what gives Ein the freedom he didn''t have before. We need to get Marco''s magic tool from the airship. When it comes to magic props, it''s to keep our existence from being sensed by the iron kingdom, isn''t it? That''s right. As soon as I entered the country, I found out that it was a magic tool from the iron kingdom, and there was no ex-girlfriend or child. "Don''t worry about that." Marco puts his hand on his chest and says in a confident voice. "My magic (,,,,) will allow me to act covertly for a while." It''s still the Undead, so I''m good at sneaking up on the living. ¡± Even if Ain nods if there is a convenient magic, the magic consumes significantly more magic power, so it is not suitable for everyday use. It was only important that the magic power was supplied from Ain''s body, and that he stayed by his side. "Supplies from us (Ishtarika) will be brought to the castle. After being placed in the square behind the castle, I heard that the dwarves would farewell and distribute it to the people.¡± I see. Then we''ll be able to manage after we infiltrate. When the two of them decided on a plan, they eventually stood in front of the Kingsguard. I''ve been waiting for you. In his expression, the Kingsguard asked, ¡°What did you come up with?" I can see the emotion that seems to be asking. However, when it comes to the Kingsguard, many of them know Ein''s childhood well. Therefore, when he sees Ein before him, he thinks of his thoughts. ¡°What are you going to do to help the Iron Nation?¡± ¡±... I don''t know if it''s that easy to find out¡± "Since you''ve been with us since you were a child, you can expect something from us. If Lord Marco is around, I''ll do something right away." I see. ¨D ¨D As expected, I was thinking of going to the iron country for a while. Ein said that he would sneak into the iron kingdom with Marco, without going into detail. The prince bothers to sneak in. This is also the case for small countries that were the first to go to the use of force. The Kingsguard was also a little doubtful about this fact. That''s because I thought it would be good to look it up without bothering to do that. However, the Kingsguard knew Ein from a young age, as he himself had spoken. That''s why I immediately thought that sneaking in and trying to find out something would definitely have important implications. How would you like to go home? It''s true that Leonard is going to the Iron Kingdom before dawn, so I wonder if I''ll come back with the group. "I understand." Then you''ll be back here in the morning. ¡± "That''s the plan. --- Otherwise, you''ll get angry." I didn''t make it clear who it came from. Mother recalled that Sylvia said that she should return by morning, and Ein thinks that she has plans other than curfew. For example, the case of the Iron King''s Hammer she said she would look into, and the fact that the Queen had not drawn the blood of the royal family. Otherwise, I wouldn''t go out of my way to come home by morning at this stage. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The plan itself was going well. The huge wooden crates carried into the Iron Kingdom followed the path laid down underground and entered the Iron Kingdom unstoppably. He also reached the castle without stopping. Ein and Marco stealthily walked out of the crate into a covert operation and went up to the roof of the castle to look around. Looking up, the sky of the population is darker than during the day. In the sky, gems buried in the ceiling of the basement glistened to create a false starry sky. ¨D ¨D ¨D The problem was about the person of interest. Ein and Marco were working in secret to find Giddo and Riordo, but they were struggling to find the two they wanted. In the first place, it was difficult to find two unknown people in the darkness of the night... " "Marco" Suddenly, Ein noticed when she looked up. Marco also noticed that the two gazes were on the same spot. There is a pitch-black box that is the center of the Iron King''s Hammer. From the castle, several tubes stretched from underground were intertwined in the air, and at about the same time, two people felt the sign of two people in the center of it. I have to go from underground or inside the castle. I can''t destroy it and sneak in, and I think there''s no other way to get inside. "Well... then, this time I won''t go inside the castle." Rest assured, you can''t compare to sneaking into the Tower of Wisdom. If you ask me, it is true. Ein and Marco nodded and sneaked into the castle. Having travelled for several days, Ein followed the familiar path and sneaked sneakily through the interior, which was unlike any other country''s. Once I entered the iron kingdom, I had no difficulty and no difficulty. A few guards stood guard on the road from the castle to the basement, but they caught hold of their eyes and headed to the center of the gavel. A few minutes down the meandering tube path. (sobbing) I heard a voice from the end of the road. From the two familiar voices, it is immediately known that the lords of the voices are Giddo and Riordo. Marco also seemed to understand, and the two of them killed even more signs. Ein-sama, let''s start here. "Yeah, I don''t think we''ll find out from there." The path Marco showed us is a space used for air conditioning, in the corner of a meandering tube. He and Ein hid themselves there, and went in toward the voice. And so. Hey, Giddo, what are you doing on your own? Riordo''s frustrated voice was heard first, "That''s our line." Riordo... why do you demonize my evil (,,,,,,,)? " Continuing, I heard Giddo''s voice. Gido''s tone was calm, unlike Riordo''s, but he heard the frustration from the fruit and the verse of his voice. Undoubtedly, they are in some sort of quarrel. It''s in a place where people can see it. "... I didn''t expect to hear such an interesting story so soon." "... yes. I''m surprised too" Marco and Ein shared their surprises in a subtle voice and laughed reluctantly. 576 Towards the end. "You''re in my way? The captain of the guard and all the other men are not fools." "What do you want to say?" "If you don''t know what to say, I''ll tell you." Giddo... are you going to betray my country? " Ain and Marco became even more interested in what the deputy guard, Riordo, said. The two listen and keep on breathing. "Don''t be silly. Why would I betray this country?" There, Riordo said in a dumb voice whether it was a lie or a truth. "For decades I''ve been pouring my blood into the iron kingdom. My thoughts remain the same now and in the past. I lived to this day thinking only about the prosperity of the iron kingdom." Then why won''t the Queen come back? "Let''s hear it again. What do you want to say?" "Don''t even start falling in love!" I don''t know if it''s time for the queen to return! " Ain and Marco raised their brows at the same time. Indeed, Gido and Lil had previously said that the reason they appeared on the ground was because they were involved in the management of the Hammer of the Iron King. It''s a matter of being inspired by the former counselor of the...... example that if you go to the earth, you will get what they want. "... I think I know." But I had no choice. Certainly, the Iron King''s hammer is in a difficult situation, but it is not stupid compared to those of Ishtarika ". --But it was like a different story. Their story has been hidden until now, without Ain or Marco knowing it. Exactly what they thought was at the heart of that disturbance. "You don''t have to tell me that!" But for what purpose did you leave Lil in their kingdom!? What do you think we left the ground for! " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "I don''t know what will happen to the queen like this!" Are you going to kill the Queen!? " "What do you want to say?!" How dare you say such a word to me! " The two pulled out their swords at the same time. However, they are pinned to gaze at each other. Fighting here, the Iron King can''t atone for them just in case. Therefore they quietly hold the sword according to the reason that is left, and look at each other with a sharp eye like a piercing shot. "I had planned (,,,,,,,,) for the Queen to return to this country (,,,,,,,,) so closely (,,,,,,,,,)! Throw in my wisdom that your thoughts are beyond comprehension!" The words come as a shock to Ain. From the general''s point of view, I must be stupid. But I''ll declare here that it''s Giddo who''s really stupid. " Giddo said this before. When Ein heard that, he said that Giddo had something to hide. For example, if he had any thoughts of usurping the throne... However, listening makes me feel uncomfortable. Here we go again. I wonder if Gido is also a loyal minister. Ein is lost in his own way... and smiled bitterly, wondering what was right and who was planning what, and now he''s wondering if he should rely on Shannon''s power. However, it is an absolute power of control that both Giddo and Riordo will be dismantled if they make a mistake one step at a time. In view of the existence of a former consultant on the golden route hidden behind it, I want to avoid doing anything like that. "That said, Ein has no choice but to work his head..." But Marco, who was next to him, trusted him. Everything that seemed to be the strength of history, on the side of your lord. "Then why is the situation of the queen still the same?" Why do you think we made the decision to go out on the ground! " "That ''s--" "Hey Giddo, I''m going to ask you again, what did you leave Lil in the King''s City for?" Why did you just come back here and let me (,,) hit you with a play (,,,,,,,)! If you''re going to hide something, I''ll throw you into the gavel and execute your magical execution! " Hearing that, Ain suddenly said: (One play... that Riordo sold us a fight?) I thought there was nothing else. What are the advantages? Ein twisted his neck and immediately noticed. Riord will be a loyal servant. There is no way that the man will not be of service to the queen, that is, his own behavior will lead to the queen''s future. (For example, letting our interests be directed to him) What if Ishtarika''s fangs turn into a military rampage? Under these circumstances, executing the Queen---that''s even more premature. (... I see) Considering that the Queen has not drawn the blood of her royal family, the decision to execute her will be far removed. Even as Ishtarika, it is not as if it is meaningless, but it is. "Words and deeds don''t match. You''re..." Eventually, Riordo left the hammer behind. The remaining Gido leaned down one by one. He eventually makes a strong grip on his hands and ingests his nails deeply and deeply. And a few minutes later, I left the room quietly. "Marco" Ain opened his mouth while hiding from Marco. ¡°Let''s go back to the airship instead of waiting for the morning. Hopefully, we can settle the turmoil in the iron country soon." Although Marco could not understand the true meaning of the word, he nodded silently, knowing that his dear lord had seen it all. The two of them were forced to leave the country of iron unexpectedly and took the road back to the airship. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó As for the airship, Ain soon contacted the capital using a message bird. Then Sylvia visited his room where he was. You''re early, Ein-kun. "Yes, I was so curious that I thought I''d hurry to contact the capital." Oh, I see you''ve heard some interesting stories. Saying so, Sylvia stepped beside Ain. The two of them sit down in a chair in the room. I told you to come back in the morning because of the curse I found the other day. There was a curse on the cultivated land in the iron kingdom. Sylvia and Marco said it was an old curse... " "There''s something connected to the Dark Elves in this country---that''s probably a female dwarf." How did you know that? "I thoroughly investigated the curse."... there used to be some kind of curse that could only be used by men and some kind of curse that could only be used by women. " She was sure of many of those fine possibilities. I thought I could share the results with Ein and help her investigate the next day, but she sees the actions that Ein took after returning to the airship and considers their relevance to her story. "Ein-kun contacted the King about which Dwarf (,,,,,,,)?" "... what I thought was a mastermind was a waiter (...)" "All right," Sylvia nods. She doesn''t want to go into more detail, and with this much information, she quickly reaches the same conclusion as Ein. Ain was surprised at the brilliance of her head, and she suddenly changed the subject. "The iron kingdom is ruined--No. Do you remember the reason why you ruined it?" ¡°Of course, because of the beauty of the Dark Elves and the skill with which the king was robbed, as well as the struggle between dwarves in the country.¡± ¡°That''s right, don''t you think it looks like that this time?¡± "Are you similar...?" Sylvia smiles as she sees Ain twisting her neck. While loosening her cheeks to the presence of her son, whom she loved and never stopped, she moved her lips to continue the story. I''m not familiar with it, but I hear that the former counselor is a beautiful lady. Why did the topic come up? The dwarf of the woman Ein thought was the mastermind was involved. Yes, Sylvia wanted to say this. This turmoil is like the iron kingdom was destroyed in the past... this is what it looks like. But Sylvia was going to end up like this. But there''s no man more attractive than my husband and son. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó A few hours after Ein sent a message bird to the capital of Ishtarika. The queen, who was under house arrest on the outskirts of the king''s capital, and Lil, who was serving by his side, were secretly about to do something. But the Queen was unconscious. She was in a deep sleep, carrying Lil''s back as she walked through the castle at night. Where Lil was prepared, he was dressed in a rough robe that the traveler would cut, and the facial appearance of the two could not be seen from a third party. ... but why are they walking freely through the castle town at night? Why are there two people who should have been under house arrest until today? The answer was in the golden bracelet (,,,,) that Lil had attached to his arm. "For that person... to give you a favor again..." Words that have been muttered many times are as if they indicate one''s own purpose. A murmur that gave the audience a strong sense of obsession, which seemed like a curse, continued until she reached her destination. The destination is near the airship station on the outskirts of the capital. ¡±If I don''t work hard, I won''t be able to love you... I won''t be able to look you in the eye...¡± With the Queen on her back, she approaches a group of nearby Augusto Chamber of Commerce. The murmur was really like a curse anymore. "Beautiful silver hair... all these gemstones are clear eyes... all of which fascinate me." The golden bracelet that adorned her arm flashed brightly. The knights watching, the people of the August Chamber of Commerce, and even one of them didn''t realize that Lil was more than here, and they didn''t seem to want to go through it without looking. "--- Please take a closer look" Lil suddenly stopped and looked up at the night sky in the center of the outer square. Is my heart that you said was beautiful still shining? The last murmur is due to the voice of the maiden in love. Once you ask, the depth of the thought will hit your chest with heat and vigor, and you can see from the side that the one thought is the heroine itself that appears on the stage with the theme of love. "... I have to go." Lil suddenly makes a voice on her back, falls asleep, and speaks to the Queen, who remains carried. The queen, who never seemed to wake up, didn''t react in any way, but she didn''t seem to mind Lil. She just opened a huge crate next to it and put the Queen inside. The Queen is never cold asleep, and will eventually wake up at a convenient time for Lil. That''s why the queen leaked a "nnh" to the shaking of her body. Then, after confirming that everyone around him was not paying attention to himself, Lil threw a small golden egg from his pocket into the earth. Continuing into the wooden box, she hugged the queen and smiled pathetically. "Queen, I''m sorry to say you shouldn''t have left the other day." I was also prepared. ¡± Lill excused herself before Warren and Chris, saying they shouldn''t go home once. Eventually, the crates they sneaked into were brought into an airship parked beside them, and after quiet, they hit the beat so early that they could hear the beating in their chest. Somehow, the airship that took them on board leaves the capital. As the airship departed the capital, magic power began to gather in the square where the wooden box had been placed. The magic gathered around Lil''s golden eggs. An anomaly that was unfolding unknown was about to be brought to the capital of King Ishtarika. ¨D ¨D However, it is still completely prevented from being known. Heehee ¡±Ufu... ufufufu¡± A man-eater suddenly appeared on the ground in the square. The two-wheeled man-eater was bitten by the falling golden egg and crushed to pieces. Hmm? "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?" "Yes, I felt something shattered." "... there''s nothing there, isn''t there?" It''s just your imagination. " The Knights, or those who belonged to the August Chamber of Commerce, thought it was their fault, and the Man-eaters worked lightly. Eventually, the two-wheeled man-eater disappeared and headed for the castle. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The freely moving man-eater came to Warren''s office inside the castle. What appeared here was a single wheel, one of which showed up from a vase filled with decorative flowers placed near the office window, surprising Warren. Oh, what''s the matter? However, he quickly regained his composure and asked the man-eater. Man-eaters have even made their bodies smaller to show themselves through the vase, and this wheel is somewhat cute. The man-eater spit out a shard of golden egg from his mouth. Fuu It is a voice full of a sense of accomplishment that I have completed my work. "Hmm... give this to me?" Nn "I see. I don''t think it''s chilling.... this color also comes to mind on the Golden Route. It looks like an egg or something." Ng! "Apparently, I hit it. Anyway, I personally care about that monster." That monster was Vafar. Even so, it was simple but communicative... Warren, who was laughing like this, recalls Ein''s contact a few hours ago. I want you to keep Lil in custody, or I want you to dare send it to me. and so on. When asked, Ein seemed to think that Lil was the cause of this disturbance, and the more Warren asked why, the more he felt like hitting her on the knee. However, it seems that Ein-sama dared to send it to me. Warren saw the airship that had just left the capital a few minutes before and thought about what was to come. By the way, can you escort that airship? ...... haa Please, you can eat the magic stone over there. Ahh! Man Eater saw Warren pointing to the decorative magic stone and shook his body. I knew it at a glance. It is a luxury product. Soon, Man-eater''s body was enlarged, and he stretched out his vines to crawl blood and headed for the Magic Stone. I chewed it with a bite on the pedestal, and now I say I can''t help it. Ai and. Man-eater disappeared, and Warren''s office returned to silence. The door of the office was then knocked on, and Lloyd walked in. Sir Warren, I heard Man-eater''s voice. Yeah. Actually, there''s something going on with Lord Lille. That''s an example of what you can do with a swim. Warren nodded. Apparently, Ein-sama thought it would be more convenient for her to move on her own. "... you mean Ein-sama." I guess they think they can deal with the spark until the end so that their loved ones don''t have to worry about it. " ¡°I think so too. Your Majesty said the same thing." If you do, we''ll be as vigilant as we can be left in the castle. Lloyd says so and leaves his seat. The rest of Warren looks out the window and murmurs as he looks at the airship that flew away again in just a few minutes. ¡±If we''re not out of hand, we''re not licking it¡± Continuing, he said, "Ein-sama, who is nothing else, is going to clean up everything." That is to say, we are serious about not comparing ourselves to Ishtarika. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D Please provide us with useful information, Lord Lille. This is how I said it. While his expression was that of a nice old man, his voice was filled with the grimness of a civil servant who could be eaten in an instant when he was out of his mind. My Lord This time, Warren''s subordinate civil servants walked in and handed Warren the documents they had prepared. "This is the escape dossier for the two men." "Hmm... of the eight layers of defense equipment, did you finally sense the escape with the sixth level of magic tools?" "That''s right. We had a hole in the security guard as you instructed... but it''s amazing that we had a high-performance magic tool to block the signals." Especially because it was small enough to be at hand. ¡± ¡°I agree. I suspect he was deeply involved in the Golden Route, so he must have received some special technology.¡± Warren nodded and left the office. The rest of Warren looked at the clock, and then he had to prepare some materials for himself. ... there will soon be another end to this turmoil. Confident of that, Warren grabbed the tea cup on his desk and elegantly drank the tea that Beria had brewed. Next, he left the office to report to King Sylvard. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó After all, the Iron Nation is about to repeat its history. After speaking with Sylvia, Ein reconfirmed it and was tormented by complex emotions. I didn''t want to pull out the Black Sword Ishtar on my waist...... I couldn''t stop praying for this. However, the new power gained from the Gulm should also unleash its true value. In the evening, Ein finished all the preparations. He stood in the corner of the room, and Marco, who was waiting for the signal to leave, called out, ¡°I need to know.¡± Ein-sama contacted us the other day asking us to talk to the queens because she had something to worry about in the capital. "Yeah. What''s wrong with that?" Since that time, did you think Lord Lil was suspicious? "Ahahah... I''m not that sharp." I was just worried that the idea of usurping the throne and the thoughts of the dwarf children in the castle towns of the iron kingdom had disappeared. " At first, Gido and Riordo...... were particularly suspicious of Gido. I also learned that Lil had been asked to take care of the former counselor, and I thought that he might have instigated me to do something strange. "That''s why I thought this prediction was correct." Lil was trying to keep the Queen in the Royal Capital, so in the meantime, her relative Giddo would act to gain kingdom power. See, there was a mistrust of the queen among the people. " But it wasn''t. Listening to Gido and Riordo, Ein quickly realized that it was a mistake and predicted the real mastermind and his aim sharply. "But when I heard that Riordo played a play, I noticed it." The truth is... those two... no, at first, the three of them, including Lil, had a common purpose. " Ein said that and left the room. It was about time that he glanced at the watch. "Besides, if you know that the Queen hasn''t drawn the blood of the royal family, you can''t control the Iron King''s hammer anymore." If you go outside, you can get something that will benefit the Iron King''s hammer---if the former counsellor instigates you to do so, the reason why you went out and attacked me on the ground will also be a common denominator. " "I know what you mean... but what kind of play did the Riords play?" "To keep the queen alive." It was said in a confident voice, and Marco finally understood it. "Our Isthmus is also involved in the turmoil of the Iron King''s Hammer... and when it calms down, it develops into a question of whether the Queen will be executed. You were trying to avoid that.¡± ¡°Yes, that''s why the Riordans impressed our mission with their military rampages and the radical warriors we think they are.¡± With that alone, the presence of a queen could not be avoided. However, if it is clear from the fold that the Queen has not drawn the blood of the royal family, the story will change. Probably because the Queen was not involved, the three of Gido, Lil, and Riordo chose in a way that could be described as a painstaking measure, a scenario in which the military was the source of all kinds of evil. It is clear from their heart and their stories that they will not only survive the iron kingdom, but that they will not have to distract the queen from her life. Also, it was the former counsellor who burned it, and the iron kingdom must have been hoping that Ishtarika could do something about the iron hammer. "It just happened." The fact is that a dwarf woman named Lil began to trample on the past of the iron country. He took on the role of former counsellor in the case, and the original three people''s schedules changed. Or maybe Lil was fooling Giddo and Riordo from the beginning. "While Giddo and Riordo were unaware, Lil had darkness in her heart. I don''t know what you want him to end up doing, but I think you''re interested in him. Or perhaps you''ve been deceived." As the plan progressed, Giddo and Riordo worked to return the Queen to the Land of Iron. But against their will, Lil remained in the King''s City, making unexpected moves. This was a little creepy for Ein. Lil once acted in such a way as to keep the Queen away from the iron kingdom. However, I was curious as to why he suddenly stepped into a secret airship and sneaked into this iron country. "... well, it''s probably because I''m starting to move." There was some preparation and some time lag. Ein looked out the window of the airship and looked down at the plain. "Nevertheless, as you get stronger, I feel that it''s getting more and more difficult to move." Even though Ein has gained more strength than in the past, there is not much opportunity to use wonders and their powers to solve them easily... It was there because things were moving forward to some extent. If you let out such a murmur, Marco laughs beside you when he hears it. "If the influence of the existence to be protected becomes greater, I think it is natural to move carefully." "Ahh... I see." I felt that I could understand that by becoming an adult, I would become a king. "Your Highness" Leonard said, standing in front of the door leading to the outside. Leonard greets Ein with a piece of parchment and reads out the information written on it. ¡°You can always intervene in an iron country as directed. We are prepared to evacuate the dwarves as quickly as possible.¡± That''s right, Leonard. I can count on you. ¡±Hah... I''ll tell you that, but please don''t force yourself.¡± "I know, but... somehow, there''s something I can''t give up." In this case, the existence of avenging Ishtarika cannot be overlooked. To protect his beloved country, and if his vengeance should reach his beloved, Ain could not say that he would not do it. Looking at Ain like that, Leonard said something, but he never said anything. As Marco said the other day, this is where Ein is. Moreover, Ein will be attracted as soon as she leaves the airship. "... that''s..." Leonard opened his eyes and raised his voice from a part of the plain. Suddenly, the dense magic power was visualized, and the colorful Aurora suddenly began to fool around. There were other anomalies, and the earth raised an artificial sound and shook. "Ein-sama, I thought it was some kind of harbinger." The surrounding magic power is definitely heading toward the Iron King''s Hammer near the castle in the iron kingdom. " Then there has not yet been a great uproar in the country of iron. We need to move quickly before this happens. "Oh, I see. That''s why, Leonard, stand back." ¡±Ha-ha-ha!¡± After leaving the airship, Ein proceeds to the scaffolding tower and stands in an open place reminiscent of a sentry stand. After I stood there, I pulled out Ishtar, and instantly put a flame on him in crimson for a moment. The next moment, I put a darker aura on my sword than at night. ... eventually, the dense magic power transformed into a cage that enveloped the surrounding plains. "--Come on, let''s settle the turmoil with the Iron Nation." The voice shook Leonard''s heart. The voice continued to resound in the surrounding space. He took Ishtar by the side. I shook it gently. Before the magic waves that enveloped the area underwent any kind of change, the deep red and pitch-black waves released by Ishtar waved lightly to the side instantly burned up the weirdness around. It''s a funny word from researchers to say that it burns up the magic itself. It was Ein''s hands that made it real. 577 Eins Wrath. Right after Ein slammed Ishtar in front of the anomaly that struck the Iron Nation. Some knights and civilians knew Ein were here, but some didn''t. At first, they raised their voice in surprise. And immediately, you will understand who is responsible for the current power. "Oh! It''s us, Your Highness!" Your Highness is here! Hearing the voices of the mouth, Ein finally took off his robe to hide himself. Ein, standing on the deck of the airship, was cheered even more and gave a speech by hand to everyone. Then, he held the royal authority in his expression and turned his back to Leonard and looked at him. Look straight down at the entrance to the Iron Nation and tell Leonard behind you. "Just in case, follow the fellows to the Iron Kingdom." The guards will lead the dwarf evacuation, and Leonard will command the airship. " Will the researchers stand in your way? ¡°Oh, it''s okay. And tell Sylvia to ask for help outside.¡± Ein responded to the hair stains and turned around gently. "None of us will injure anybody." --- I''m here for that. " He said so and stepped forward with Marco. As he stepped out into the sky without a foothold, he disappeared from Leonard''s sight. After Marco disappeared, Leonard dyed his face in surprise and ran to the tower. Seeing the two of them standing on the plain overlooking the steel tower, he took a breath. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó There were already many dwarves on the road to the iron kingdom. The knights, who went there before they heard the instructions and worked for the convergence of things while listening to them, see Ain, who appeared there without hiding. Then he knelt down at once and astonished the surrounding dwarves. "Hey, what the hell are these guys doing...!" "Hey! Knights of Ishtarica!" What the-- " "What''s the matter with you in this emergency?" Ein opens his mouth as he heads toward the dwarf who shouts with surprise. "From now on, we''ll take care of the Iron King''s hammer." With regard to the evacuation of the inhabitants of the Iron Nation, I promise you that if you follow our knights, you will be unharmed. " It was a pressure I had never seen before. Wang Wei, in the presence of the gentleman whose words naturally float in his mind, the dwarfs of the iron kingdom breathe and cannot afford to speak lightly every day. Eventually, even though Ain was passing through the next door, it didn''t dust. "Someone." Ein summons the Knight. Among those who were present here, the captain and the man who thinks he is open his mouth with his knees pierced. Hah! "Just stay with me." As soon as Leonard leads us to evacuation, we''ll head to the Iron Kingdom with me first. " I was awed. ¨D ¨D ¨D Everyone, beside His Highness. Then, the dwarf who was stunned leaked his voice. "And you''re no good..." The Iron Kingdom dwarves are not stupid either. The composition of the royal family of the unified state of Ishtarika was known, and it was easy to imagine its identity if it became a young man called His Highness. Ein stops in front of the open door to the iron kingdom and proceeds without turning around. I will tell the dwarves who have gathered my name so they can hear me. "--- I will save the people of the Iron Nation." This Ein von Ishtarika promises. " and. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó After a long journey underground, Ein frowned at the situation in the Iron Domestic. The artificial blue sky is covered in pitch black, and the visible magic power is like a gentle wave that flashes through the sky like an aurora. The people on earth were in a vortex of chaos, even as they looked up at the fantastic sight. Ain-sama, it seems that the road is too narrow for the people to blame at once. Although Marco has spoken words of concern, Marco, of course, and Ain have no verses of concern. Ein said, "I''ll deal with it first," and he put one hand on it. His hand glows green magic in the path behind him, and he spreads the path by growing a number of roots around his feet. The walls and ceilings were supported by the roots without collapse, and narrow paths were quickly created. Exactly, divine. The dwarves lost their words and knelt down against him, who had created a path to the earth in an instant. The way and the knights knew Ein''s grief, so they didn''t seem so surprised, but some dwarves on their knees turned their hands to Ein and were distracted to act like they were praying. ... what the hell is that?! ... the hammer''s rampaging! That''s what I''m talking about! ... Mom! Mom! ... hey! What''s going on?! It was the voice of the people who were surprised by the sway of Ain''s power. It is clear that the Iron Kingdom warriors and the Knights of Ishtarika will not succeed in their attempts to evacuate. However, Ein''s voice as she proceeded to the castle was normal. "I want you to feel safe and go outside slowly" A crowd of dwarves on the road to the castle heard the voice, even though it was never loud. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ¡±Is that your voice... oniisan''s voice?¡± There stood a voice that Ein had heard. When I saw the voice, the other day there was a woman dwarf who had talked to me in the castle town. Thank you very much for your time. What you told me was very helpful. The lady was relaxed, but she remembers after a while. The Ishtarika man who spoke to himself and others that day must be the man in front of him. She bowed her head to Ain''s back and ran off to escape the iron country with her family. "...... -Yes!" As I went further, I heard a new voice behind Ain. "Hey! Your Highness!" Eventually, the Lord''s voice came next to Mutton and Ain. Shearling has a bag with tools in it. "I heard from Leonard''s husband." Can we come over here too? " Yeah. I''ll protect you. Then you can rest assured. I''ll keep going to the Iron King''s Hammer. "... um, don''t you think it''s scary now?" "What are you afraid of?" If you''re telling me that you''re going to protect me, I''m not going to feel any more secure than that. " Ng, a shearling with white teeth pounds Ain''s shoulder! He leaves saying, "Let''s go," and runs down the road to the castle ahead of Ein. Meanwhile, Ain suddenly stopped and looked at the knights. "Everyone continues to guide the evacuation. As soon as the Kingsguard arrives under Leonard''s direction, I''ll leave the command here to you." What will your Highness do? When asked, Ein asked what to do. In fact, the answer to my heart does exist. But it didn''t make me feel good to say it. But I couldn''t leave without telling the knights, ¡±...... I''m going to end this horrible battle with my chest¡± He smiles bitterly and says he can''t help it. The knights seemed to have no common ground, but if Ain, who was nothing else, didn''t make it clear, she nodded, thinking it was unnecessary to ask further questions. ¡°From now on, we will do our best to save the iron country.¡± "Oh, thank you." The knights ran without further ado. The remaining Ain looked to the back of the cultivated land instead of to Marco''s side, and to the castle of the iron kingdom. Looks like it''s over there. "... that''s right." "Please leave it to me, Ein-sama." I don''t need you to be sick, and I''m fooling you to think that Marco alone will suffice. " ¡°It''s okay. I don''t feel good about it, but it''s not so worrying.¡± Ein, who was gentle in her heart, smiled calmly, recovered herself and moved her legs. This time, unlike before, he was running too. But his speed is faster than the wind, and even though he used to be Ishtarika''s fastest knight, Chris can''t catch up with him. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Heading toward the back of the cultivated land, the cemetery in the iron country is a harsh place. Wrapped in a unique darkness, looking up, you can see a stupid and disturbing sight of magic power. In front of a huge stone tombstone where only royalty is buried, even in the place where the tombstones are lined up. "Lil! Why did you come back so suddenly?" "That''s right! We didn''t hear from Ishtarika that you were coming back!" I don''t think you''re using some kind of magic tool without permission!? " Riordo, the deputy guardsman, and Gido, the guardsman, were questioning Lil. Lil stood in front of the royal tombstone and did not turn around with her hands on the tombstone. She murmured something in a small voice, but it was not heard by the two of them who questioned her. "Ugh... Giddo, he''s behind us!" Now that Iron King Hammer is about to rampage, there''s no time to deal with that fool! " "But what if the Queen accompanies you!?" I have to ask Lil! " "I know that!" But! What are we going to do with all this time? We have no choice but to ask the Ishtaricans for help and evacuate the people! " ¡±Ugh... but......¡± Lil didn''t try to turn around, just stroking the headstone. Suddenly, a young man walked by two people who tried to turn their backs on her without patience. The young man marvelled for a while before them, surprising Giddo. "Why, the Prince of Ishtarika...!" "Giddo!? Prince Wang!?" "Ah, ahh... definitely!" That person must be Prince Ishtarika... why are you here!? " Now is not the time to answer that question. Ein speaks immediately about Lil. "Lil won''t listen to them anymore. And the voice of the queen who hasn''t caught the blood of the royal family." "Huh... Oh, Your Royal Highness the Prince!?" What are you doing...! " "I know that, too." Just like the two of you, the Queen hasn''t drawn the blood of royalty. " When they noticed, Marco was next to them. Marco refuses to protect the two of them and silences them without saying anything. "She''s in love." Lil''s shoulders twitched as he twitched and turned his back. "It''s so much love that it kills you, it kills your country. It''s a stupid love that the king of this country once had." Now Lil''s shoulders were trembling. The fingertips that were stroking the tombstone were filled with strength. By rubbing hard on the surface of the stone, the skin was avoided, and the crimson fresh blood formed a chubby chubby chubby chubby. "Giddo, I heard you asked Lil to take care of a silver-haired man." "Oh, ah... yes, I did ask for it! However, I only asked for it at the beginning, and Lil offered to move on from the opportunity that followed!¡± Suddenly, Gido was in a panic, but he remembered what happened at the time and said so. "--I heard what you two were talking about. I''ve played a play and talked a lot about it." The two of them who had been told by Ain who had turned their backs were in shock. How and when? Lil finally opens her mouth as she opens her eyes to several surprises. She turned to Ein and the others, her eyes bleeding. "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, the two of you were planning to use the knowledge that he had given you." Her voice, coupled with her bloody eyes, appeared to make Ein suspect her sanity. "You already know a lot, don''t you?" If so, I don''t know why the Iron Nation went out on the ground and used force. ¡± "Yeah. If it were true that the Queen hadn''t caught the blood of her royal family, she wouldn''t have had to deal with Ishtarica in the first place." If the purpose is to repair the Iron King''s Hammer, the Queen cannot control the Iron King''s Hammer even if she gets the necessary supplies. " The reason is that she hasn''t caught the blood of royalty. Then there is no point in selling the quarrel to Ishtarika from the beginning. It was related that the management of the Iron King''s Mallet could only attract the blood of the royal family. Since the Queen does not belong to her royal family, it was only a real suicide attempt against Ishtarika. It is no exaggeration to say that Ein wanted only that answer. "They were going to lose from the beginning." Ain''s neck was twisted by suicidal behavior and words that were perfect for answering the question. "... were you going to lose?" "Yes, there is no hidden royalty in this country, and the Iron King''s Hammer was destined to run rampant far and wide." The country will perish and become dust. ¡± ¡°I see. I know exactly what the Giddos were thinking.¡± "Huh? Is that all you''ve got?" Ain said as she took a step forward. Lil did not move and did not take his eyes off Ain. "From the information that the silver-haired man gave you, Giddo and Riordo have explored the art of saving the iron kingdom. Even though we knew the difference in national power, we threw ourselves into battle to entrust the Iron King''s Hammer to us, Ishtarika---is that right?" Gido and Riordo repeatedly knew that there was a difference in national strength that would not compete from the beginning. But they decided to reverse the difference. I wondered if Ishtarika''s technique could manage the Iron King''s Mallet, which I was sure could no longer be controlled. Of course, I also explored the path from peaceful contact. But to do that, we have to convince the other Dwarves. Thinking that the strong stereotypes of the dwarves born in the iron kingdom could not be easily broken down, they were the ones whose resources the earthly kingdom had taken away, and they had no choice but to bring them into battle by inciting them to do so. "That''s why it was suicide bombing from the beginning." Rather, it was a battle to bring us into the country and entrust us with a hammer. " "Thank you for your understanding." As His Royal Highness the Crown Prince said, the two of them weren''t going to win from the beginning. " According to Lil, the guardsman and the deputy guardsman were going to take responsibility. The two of them folded to reveal that the queen had not drawn the blood of the royal family, and that all was a rampage of the army, and they were going to be executed for responsibility. "The Queen will not be acquitted, but she will still be spared from execution..." That was my wish, and I was putting a lot of plans into practice. Well, isn''t there a hidden royalty? ¡°Rest assured, your ancestors were physically incapable of childbearing, so the current queen is adopted.¡± Giddo and Riordo were behind Ein and Lil''s conversation. But you two shouldn''t get in the way of Ein...... so I squealed. "Nevertheless --- Fufu. Whose child do you think the queen is?" Gido, who had been silent behind him until now, had a violent tone, ahead of Ein, who continued to ask Lil, who laughed in a sinister voice. "Shut up, Lil." Lil''s words were interrupted. Lil then loosened her cheeks in a joyful way. Bloody eyes twitched. For a moment, Ain asked how she was doing and exhaled. "I wonder if you fell in love with the crap man or made you fall in love with him?" Ein knows that the power of the evolved Shannon cannot be free, except against the presence of that silver-haired man. Think back to the turmoil in Strom, even more so. So when I tried to ask at the end, "...... crap, man?" Lil''s appearance changed a lot. Hearing Ain''s voice, he was driven by anger. "You''re the one who''s stupid!" Even though he is the prince of a great country, he will show his sympathy for such a small country! You''ve come all this way, trying to save a dwarf like an idiot---it''s just ridiculous! " "... what''s the matter? Suddenly." "Suddenly!?" You weren''t the one who fooled him first! That''s the only one who''s gotten rid of my anxiety! He held me in his warm arms! He''s not the king who put me in his sleeve! " When I heard Lil screaming, I didn''t think she was just framed by a silver-haired man. The desire for power hidden in words informs Ein that the darkness lurking in her heart was her own. You were about to join the ancient king. "You mean bad!? I was born in such a boring country!" It would be more fun to have such a terrible power! And yet that man... put me in his sleeve...! By the way, it''s crazy to have your subordinate''s child adopted! " Ein perceived a lot of misfortune. The underground iron country lived too long in misfortune. Because of this, a thought-like existence was born, and it must have been first seen by that silver-haired man. He must have thought he wanted to polish what was in her heart. "That''s why I jump!" Blossom the flames that kill this moldy country, and create a huge crack in the ground to please them! That way, you can hold him in your arms again! " "... I see." It seemed unexpected. I was heartbroken. Ein replies to Lille in a depressed manner, letting go of Ishtar''s hand. The next time she saw Lil, her eyes were full of sympathy. (Lil is just playing) If you think about it, you''ll soon find out. The silver-haired man, a former consultant on the Golden Route, said that there was a maneuver to fix the iron hammer on the ground in the first place, and gave other knowledge to the gidos. Using their knowledge, Giddo and Riordo took measures to save the queen and the people to the greatest extent possible. In other words, it''s not the same. Lil seems to have been trained by a silver-haired man to ram the Iron King''s Hammer, but on the other hand, he has also given Gido the wisdom to be inspired by Ishtarika. So Ishtarika intervened far away. Even if Lil rams the Iron King''s hammer, it''s not going to be easy. The darkness in her heart was growing at the hands of a silver-haired man. Because of this, she seemed to be more influenced to act conveniently for a silver-haired man than to make a normal decision. "Lil, calm down and listen to me." You''re being played by that guy. " "... what are you trying to say?" ¡°Think about it and you''ll see. If you''re trying to ram the Hammer, why do you need to get us involved? If Ishtarika hadn''t intervened, it would have been easier to ram the Hammer." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "That''s why... please don''t do it anymore" I was aware that it was sweet. Driven by greed and desperate for power, Lil lived in a darkness unusual in this country. Still, I wasn''t surprised. ... Ain was sure of what she was going to say. The greed in my heart is original, if there is the influence of a silver-haired man there... "Are you stupid? I don''t care what you think, but if that guy is going to do that, I''m going to obey him." Until Ein can''t save herself, Lil is degenerating on his own. Not that the influence of a silver-haired man is unaffected, but Lil is trying to ram the hammer almost at his own will. "You just have to perish!" This country! You just have to disappear! " And it was at the same time as Lil screamed. She pulls on the earring and throws it towards the ground. The small gemstones that adorned the earrings were shattered, and golden magic emerged from them, instantly inflating---that was when it happened. "I won''t let you." Ein puts his hand on it and sucks all the magic out of it. Lil instantly began to wolf, but at the next moment, she opened her eyes wide and took out the dagger she was hiding, and ran out with Ein. But her body is disappearing. It didn''t matter that Ein was trying to stop her, she was hunting herself down with her own hands. In fact, the phenomenon started from the moment she destroyed the earrings with her own hands. When she described the behavior of the gidos as suicidal, she was unaware of the trap set by the silver-haired man and destroyed herself. One step at a time... each step forward turns her body into a particle of light. Just a step before the dagger was supposed to reach Ein, she disappeared, leaving only what she wore and the dagger. In response to the sight in front of her, Ein shakes his body in tremendous anger. He did so for a while, then turned his body toward the gidos while lying down. It''s not the time to stay still, tell yourself this. "... let''s go. We have to save this country." And he uttered the word with an uncontrollable anger throughout his body. 578 Finally, calm down. As soon as Lil disappeared, Ein said, "Let''s go." Ein gently gazed at Giddo and Riordo. The two of them rushed after him, who had just begun to walk. A little further away, Marco was walking with their emotions in mind. Your Highness! Although he was surprised by the scene just now, Giddo still called out to Ein. "Lil, what happened to Lil?! Why are you suddenly disappearing?" Giddo then took a breath when he saw Ain''s side. I wonder if he is really the same person as the prince who met in the capital. It was overwhelming to see Ein floating on her face and impregnating her with the aura she had wrapped around her. However, Ein noticed that Giddo was dancing under that pressure, and he bitterly smiled. "I''m sorry, I seemed a little upset." He continues with a simple apology. "... I think Lil is dead." Although he was no longer an ally, Gido was stunned. Like Lil, he grabbed his hands hard and gnawed at his claws. I just can''t tell Ein this much. Lil turned it into particles and disappeared, but I wasn''t even sure what kind of magic it was and how it was going to work. Maybe he''s alive somewhere... (No, I don''t think so.) Earlier, Lil''s magic powers and signs were completely wiped out. It was similar to how Ein felt when she sucked the magic stone, and it was suddenly erased as if it hadn''t been from the beginning. That''s why Ein didn''t think Lil was alive. In the first place, I can''t think of any advantage in keeping that girl alive. Will a man who was clever and visionary and even abandoned Bayolf find value in Lil? I wonder if that girl was worth that much. "... Your Highness" Riordo''s voice reaches Ein''s ears, which is drowning in thoughts. Oh, what''s wrong? Ein returned a voice pretending to be calm, but before he even realized it, his voice was loud. "There are a lot of things that bother me, such as how you knew the queen..." ¡°I''m sorry, I heard you two the other day. ¨D ¨D ¨D Also, I heard a lot of stories that bothered me from you, so it was enough to reach the conclusion I just reached. "Oh, me or something!?" "Riordo!? How long have you been seeing His Highness!?" "I didn''t see you! I didn''t even see you!" Your Highness! When did you talk to me?! " Their doubts did not bother Ein. It doesn''t mean anything to me at all, and it doesn''t make any important mistakes. Anyway, now is the time to do your best for the country of iron, so it is better to keep it short. Especially since the underground space of Kakko has been shaking since time immemorial. "I''m the general who was there the other day." I was hiding my identity with a magic tool. " Replying lightly, Riordo and Giddo were stunned again. But Ein didn''t shut his mouth. "As for us, the movement of the iron country was too suicidal and I felt uncomfortable. So I thought it would be in our best interest to find out." "I don''t know... I''m the one who went to King''s Landing, but for Ishtarika, our iron country won''t be worth much." After all, even my and Riordo''s crude plans were all in vain, depending on what you thought. ¡± "----maybe." The overwhelming difference in national power makes it possible. However, Ishtarika was unwilling to solve it from the beginning with her strength skills. "But I followed that man to this country." That''s all there is to it. " I avoided any further explanation, but all of Ishtarika''s appearances in this way were made by the former counselor on the Golden Route. Ishtarika wanted whatever information she could find about the silver-haired man. All this was exhausted, and the long and troublesome journey to this day required a lot of expense. Ein-sama. And, Marco. "As you all know, the wobble is getting bigger.... look around the Iron King''s hammer. It''s sucking up the magic around it and shaking the space.¡± "I know, so I''m going to ask Marco to head for the gavel just in case." "What about me, Ein-sama?" "I will protect the lives of my people." The hammer itself may be broken, or it may be rampaged. " Hearing the words, Riordo and Giddo became desperate. It''s a sad and convenient story, but I thought this man named Ain would definitely give me a hand, so the current words shook my heart strongly. But the two of them are made to understand by their continued words that it was a mistake. "--- I''m here for that. If you run away, no one will be killed." ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Ein had something to worry about. If the swimming Lil had returned to the Iron Nation, the Queen would be somewhere too. It was also suspected that the place was the Iron King''s Hammer. Yet Ain gave priority to the lives of his people. Of course, I wasn''t worried about the Queen''s safety or whether she would escape. He told Marco that he was willing to turn and push things forward at his discretion. In addition, even in the unlikely event of an Iron King''s hammer, there is no guard against wielding power at that moment. ... Marco, who knew such determination and strength, broke up with Ain and reached the castle. It was also in the center of the turmoil, and there was a queen, as Ein predicted. "Oh, you..." One of the dwarves was surprised by Marco''s visit and panicked. The dwarves who stood to block the path to the underground refused to allow Marco to go into its depths. "Get out of the way. We''re here." "Yeah. You need to get out there and help me evacuate the people." For them, absolute existence, what the guardsman and deputy guardsman have said will settle the scene. What are you doing at a time like this? The dwarves who were blocking the way immediately headed out at the voices of the two who had been directed at him. "I''m sorry." "No, I don''t think it''s about Giddo apologizing." They were left in spite of this to protect the Queen. ¡± Therefore, they are also good loyalists. Gido apologized to Marco for saying "I''m sorry," and stepped underground to take Marco to the Iron King''s Hammer. ... and soon thereafter. The castle, the underground space, was struck by an unprecedented shake. Marco calmly looked out of the window, and his eyes glowed with an artificial sky, a brightly colored aurora. The sight had been seen many times to this day, but the light and the momentum had increased. ¡°I''m so surprised.¡± The sincerity of his murmuring... " All of the sights in my sight are the main stream of magic power that keeps coming. It was a tremendous amount to create Marco''s admiration. Still, there was no sadness. I had no other master, so I had nothing to think about. ¨D ¨D ¨D Eventually, the three of them headed for the tube path ahead. At the end of the long road, in front of the control panel next to the center of the hammer. Queen! Giddo looked at the girl in front of him. "You''re home after all...!" And Riordo rushed his legs even further. The two stood in front of the control panel and rushed to the queen who could not stop crying. But the queen won''t turn a blind eye to the two of them. I moved my hand in a confused manner and whispered hard to move the control panel. "I can''t..." You won''t listen to me anymore... " The control board is the power of the iron king''s hammer inherited by the king from generation to generation. Of course, even the queen came to this place at a young age and followed the prescribed course to register herself. At a glance, the control panel is like a stone slab, with glowing characters floating on it. When the Queen arrived as a young child, the ancient way she had manipulated it by herself and saw the stone slab instantly. ... but that was all. The queen thought that was how she inherited the iron hammer. Giddo, who came here, thought so, and gnawed his teeth at what words he should send to the queen. But the queen murmured against her will. "Ah... I knew I was just a dwarf...?" Suddenly, while touching the control panel with one heart. Giddo and Riordo were happy to hear the murmur. The two thought that the queen should not know where she came from, so they were already greatly surprised. I wondered if Lil had said anything at the last minute, but there was no sign of it. Giddo, who stretched out his hand without strength, said in a squeaky voice. "Queen, you..." "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time...!" My father didn''t tell me... but I didn''t feel like this Iron King Mallet was listening to me... so... " It is conveyed by her words, as I have always imagined. Furthermore, the queen who keeps moving her fingertips and tries hard to manage the hammer will never turn to Gido and Riordo. Marco, who was watching the situation, didn''t change his expression, but he was heartbroken. ©¤ ©¤ While doing so, everything in the pipe that led to the center of the Hammer of the Iron King blinked pale. The magic power accumulated in the accumulation showed that intention, and the surrounding earth was shaking. At this rate, the Iron King''s Hammer would be a complete rampage. Marco reached for his sword and stood up to protect everyone around here at all times---that''s when it happened. There was a deep glowing crack in the huge pitch-black cube that settled high in the sky. It''s really over. The Iron Nation will be saved by Ain, but it will no longer be able to live. That''s what I thought. Ga, ga ga ga ga ga... An unusual sound resounded from one of the tubes that spread across the area in a complicated manner. It was when everyone was ready, including Marco. Gu, ghh... ahhhhhhhhh!! There was a hole in the pipe, and a good dwarf from Gatai fell from it. Marco then unexpectedly turned his eyes to the point. The queen, who had touched the control board with all her heart, stood still and turned to herself. Damn it! The dwarf falls with power beside Marko. The dwarf stood up after touching his heavily struck ass, and said with a strangely powerful smile, "You made me wait." "Huh? It''s not Marco''s husband." What are you doing here? "That''s our dialogue." Master Shearton, why did you come down with a hole in the tube? I think that inside was full of dense magic power..... " "You know very well! That''s why I''ve worked so hard to neutralize the magic!" When I was told, there was no sign of that magic overflowing from the tube with the hole in it. What did you do... the queens and gidos, who were supposed to be skilled, lost their words and couldn''t take their eyes off the rising shearling. What happened when the shearling wiped the sweat off her forehead and took the tool she was carrying on her waist? By the way, Mister, can you afford to do me a favor? "As you know, I am Lord Ein''s knight." However, if Lord Mutton says that he will do anything for Lord Ein, then my life is at stake. " Mutton smiles and says, "Break the pipes in my order." As I said, we are already ready to go down. "But it can only buy you time." That doesn''t stop the rampage of the Iron King''s Hammer. " But if we destroy the pipe, we can shut down the magic power supply. Mouton affirmed that the rampage cannot be stopped anymore, but that the power of the upcoming rampage should be weakened. Can I ask you something? "I understand." Looks like it''ll help Ein-sama. " Marco then suddenly disappeared. He left the area in an instant and went to destroy the pipes in the area based on information he had received from Mutton. Looking at it, the Queen she was listening to looks at Mutton. Mutton''s expression remained the same from before...... his face, which did not make him feel any pessimism, approached the control board where the queen was. "Lady, get out of there." "...... it''s no good. This can only be ordered by royalty." So I was pessimistic. The queen''s cheeks were wet with tears, and the saliva that reached her chin dripped. Sheaton could not help but laughed at it and stroked her head slightly violently as she walked past the queen. "You didn''t give up, did you? That''s why I came here, even though I didn''t think it was possible." "Ugh... but it didn''t work!" That''s why everyone has to run away. "-" Don''t be a fool. Don''t come this far and give up. "" --- " She still stands hard with her tiny body, shaking her shoulders as she approaches Mutton''s. Standing next to the Mutton that she had touched before, the queen finally collapsed from her lap and covered her cheeks with her hands. "Don''t give up on anyone, there are people who always risk their lives." I mean, look at us, they''re giving up---what kind of face do you want me to meet them?! " Shearling had never touched the iron hammer''s control board. This is because they are usually surrounded by heavy security and multiple defenses. Istarica''s researchers were unable to see it. Because it is not an exaggeration to say that revealing this works against the hammer of the iron king. In other words, under the circumstance that I wanted to avoid stimulating the Iron King''s mallet that I wanted to calm down, I shouldn''t have touched it. However, as Mutton touched his body like a stone slab, a number of glowing letters began to appear. Giddo and Riordo let out a surprise as the queen raised her face. "What... do you mean...?" "Mu, you said Mutton-sama!" How can you manipulate it!? " "Ahh! I tried Giddo and I didn''t even say yes!?" Mutton, who had listened to the voice of surprise, did not answer. No way. Are you kidding me? Without being able to conceal his surprise, he desperately touched the control panel in the guise of calmness. But he suddenly scratched his cheek. "I don''t know. What does it say?" The characters on the control panel did not correspond to any of the characters used by the dwarves. But it''s a letter that Giddo and the others don''t understand. Instead, the queen patted her cheeks! and beat it hard to read it out. "Ugh... this is the output, continuous magic power change!" "Lady, can you read it?" "Hah---haha!" This is a letter that is only passed down to the royal family! ¡± "That''s convenient." Then, lass, read it out like that! " There is nothing difficult to operate from then on. Mutton carefully performed each operation according to the letters read out by the queen. However, while I was doing so, the rift in the Iron King''s hammer spread. Where''s next!? "This way!" The Iron King''s mallet fever --- and the chain of command was renewed --- with exclusive authority next--- " Mutton''s fingertips moved without hesitation, and the queen read them aloud as well. Before the rampage of the Iron King''s hammer, the two continued to work so as not to feel impatient, and not to look at the main body of the Iron King''s hammer, where the crack continued to spread. A glowing crack continues to surround the pitch-black cube. If it spreads a few more centimeters, the cracks around it will form. The sway is correspondingly large, and the brightly coloured Aurora that surrounds the castle is swirling with the stormy clouds. Eventually, the vortex imitated a very colourful ray of light that wore the sky. A huge shake swept through the iron kingdom, and the dirt swept down the castle gradually. "... this!" Mutton rushed his hand further. It can be seen that Marco, who commissioned the job, is doing it because the pipe around him breaks down from time to time. But the runaway was too short. The pitch-black cube surrounded by the sky''s high rays suddenly increased the speed to collapse, and the crack that was approaching a little further suddenly approached the paw. The crack surrounding the area was already a dozen centimeters narrower. But, "--- Enough, stop cumming cumming!" The last character displayed on the console. Although he could not read the letter to Mutton, he thought it was two "yes/no", and he pressed it with his fist as the queen told him. The royal sigil of the iron kingdom floats on the control board, which has been kept busy until now. The royal emblem flashed a dazzling light in front of the Iron King''s hammer. The crack that was approaching a few millimetres away had subsided and somehow wiped out the rays that had penetrated the ground. "... did it stop?" The queen sat down. She was relieved from her waist and a dry smile floated on her cheek. When you notice it, the tears that you thought had withered pass through your cheeks. I couldn''t feel it if I noticed that it was shaking so frighteningly before, and the rampage of the Iron King''s Hammer really stopped ---so I calmed down. The tears passing through my cheeks quickly overflowed without stopping. Having lived through what seemed to be a mischief of fate, she came here and started crying out loud at the unspoken emotions. "W-What are you--?" Shearling laughed as he showed his white teeth. But it was when he continued to look up at the sky. Katakana, Katakata..... I thought I could hear such a creepy sound coming from the crack in the gavel, and the gavel was pathetically shattered. While the shards of lacquer and black danced around, the magical crystal that was condensed in the center became a ball of light and soared into the sky. Mutton''s eyes widened and the queen''s face, who was relieved, instantly despaired. Moreover, Giddo and Riordo, who were beside them, hid their brows and approached to shelter the queen at the same time. ¡±Geez... we didn''t have enough time?¡± Steel magic that swells above the ground behind the sunlight that reaches it from the ground. With intense roar and waves, it falls in accordance with gravity. In the blink of an eye, they pull toward the underground castle. The hole that led to the ground was further spread, falling without weakening the momentum at all. As the castle approached, the steel magic continued to expand. ... Exactly, the hammer. It became a shameful and intense form of destruction in the name of the Iron King''s Hammer. That made Mutton laugh. "Amazing substitute, isn''t it?" Even though you''ve weakened by using your hand, you still have that kind of power? " As soon as it reaches the castle, it will undoubtedly unleash violence across the continent. If it was born in the past before the Demon King War a long time ago, it was not surprising that it controlled the continent at that time. However, the current rampage was much weaker than its original power. Mutton''s actions had weakened it. The problem is, they still have the power to destroy this country in an instant. But Mutton was still not pessimistic. He stood beside the Iron King''s Hammer in a very high place overlooking the Iron Kingdom and looked sorry. I looked up at the impending mass of violence, and saw the roots of hundreds of trees that had grown out of the earth to support it. I''m sorry, Your Highness. Saying an apology, Ein stands beside me one day. "Thanks to Mr. Mutton, I''ve bought you some time." The people have been evacuated, and the power of the rampage has been weakened, and we can afford it. " "... oh, it would be great if you could say that." Giddo, Riordo, and the Queen. The three were surprised at how calm they were. I would say that if such a force were to come down, there would be nothing left. Why are these two not scared at all? "So from here on out, it''s my job." The rampant magic finally touched the roots of the trees. The roots of the trees support all of them, and they do not scare. However, the steel magic that continued to expand and destroy everything screamed. Ein raised his hand toward the sky as everyone listened to the sound of the golden cries. The open fingertips, five fingers spread out. While basking in the sunlight pouring down from the ground, the power of the Hammer of the Iron King was at the end of his hand ©¤ ©¤ "Sleep, Iron King Hammer." As soon as Ein closed her palm, the power of steel was sucked through the roots of the trees. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó I had to disclose everything. What happened to Ishtarika between the last month and the last two months? The existence of the iron kingdom in the west of the continent could not naturally be concealed from the people what had happened between them and Ishtarika. The publicly disclosed information quickly spread across the continent and instilled many emotions in the people and the nobility. ¨D ¨D However, there were not many other people with strong hostility. The absolute existence of Ishtarika and the kind words of the first king are widely known to everyone. The opponent''s name as a dwarf must have been affected too. The Dwarves have been a part of Ishtarika since the time of the Great War, and are an indispensable part of the adventurer town of Baltic. Therefore the bewilderment spread before the anger of the people. Meanwhile, among the nobles, we should hold all those in power in the Iron Kingdom accountable... some of them would say so. The challenges that the King''s City and the Castle were supposed to have ran out of ways to bring this one thing to an end. "That''s why I''ve come to the conclusion." That''s what Warren said. More than a dozen days after the rampage of the Hammer, he came to the airship where Ein was riding, underneath Ein, which was still processing the scene. It was still early in the morning, not long after dawn. "This is the result of many discussions between my men and the Queen, especially with Lord Giddo and Lord Riordo." Warren handed Ain an envelope to sit in his chair. On the front is an autographed signature of Sylvard von Ishtarika, which can be seen by the king as a letter addressed to the prince. As soon as she received it, Ein removed the wax seal with her fingertips. I opened the envelope and took out the parchment contained in it. "--- There will be no iron country, right?" "Yeah... I have to." But it''s not without mercy. Of course, the Queen will not execute Giddo or Riordo. Sylvard wrote in his autograph that it would have been natural to commit a slaughter, but there were many reasons why he didn''t. First, the presence of a silver-haired man. Honestly, I''d like to avoid executing people I''ve actually met in circumstances where I want a little clue. Of course, it will be under strict control. But I''m sure you''ll have plenty of mercy. Another reason is the possibility of buying disgust from the dwarves living in Ishtarika. If you were a dwarf who knew the difference, you''d be a dwarf who didn''t know the difference at first glance. Even if the opponent was to blame, there were nobles who questioned the severe execution. That said, no one said anything about the iron country''s precious technological ambitions. By the way, did you talk about Mutton meeting Grandpa? "Yes, it has become clear that Lord Mutton was the royal family of the Iron Kingdom, so I will only ask you a few ceremonial questions. However, we cannot disclose Lord Mutton''s bloodline to the nobility." I think Mutton wanted that. In addition, ¡°In view of the fact that there is no one in the Iron Kingdom who will inherit the blood of the royal family, and that their blood is important to them. In other words, it is no exaggeration to say that Lord Mutton is in fact their king.¡± But Ms. Mutton has no intention of doing that. "That''s right. The Queen, Giddo and Riordo were amazed by the layers, but Lord Mutton was not particularly concerned and said it was convenient." Giddo and Riordo, who know his bloodline, also have strict control over the information. Except for Ain and the others, there were only three of them. So what''s going to happen to the three of them? I thought I''d leave it with Lord Mutton. Huh? Is it okay to be so light? "Actually, it''s convenient." Under Lord Shearton, it is easy for us to monitor. Besides, I can see that the three of them, including the Queen, are respectful of Lord Mutton''s bloodline. " Warren says it lightly, but if he says it, it''s true. The secret forces, including Lili, are going to move... about Warren. There must be other solutions with no gaps. Ein nodded, remembering that Warren was still the first person named "I". Giddo and Riordo will be the guards of the workshop. However, if Warren''s men are watching, we don''t need them. And you''re going to be a disciple of Lord Mutton. "... who?" ¡°This is rude. It''s the Queen''s name.¡± "Ahh... no, I never heard of the Queen''s name." "Whatever happens, the royalty of the iron kingdom shall be seated on the throne, and their names shall be forsaken. Her Majesty the Queen was born with it, so she never heard of it.¡± "Huh? Then how does Warren know that name?" "It''s because I heard it from her biological father." Then, Tong...... and Ein were quiet. Her real father. The Queen''s biological father. I''m not a former king, really my father. A dozen or so seconds went by in my head. "--huh? You mean the queen''s father?" Warren nodded "Yes" with a gentle face. "It''s in Giddo-sama." The former king took the son of his subordinate, Lord Giddo, because he could not earn a child. " The reason why the child could not be born was due to the former king''s constitution, not to the queen whom he had married. But that had nothing to do with Giddo. But Giddo was told to take both his wife and son hostage, and he nodded. It seems that his wife preceded him a few years later, and it may be said that Gide''s life was at its worst. When I heard the story, Master Lalua cried, and His Majesty also had a painful look on his face. "... I guess so." So, how about letting Aoora escape from the iron kingdom from the beginning? Ein thought it would be impossible immediately. In the first place, the queen thought she was royalty, and Giddo suddenly told her that she was her own child, so she couldn''t be trusted. Besides, she had a strong sense of responsibility, so it''s hard to get away with it. Going above ground without knowing anything would only be dangerous for those who knew nothing but the underground. "However, since the country was deceived, it is not on a scale that can reverse the sin in one word. There is no iron country that can be held accountable to the best of its ability.¡± That''s what crushes the country itself. The techies will be secretly watching their daily lives, and you can say that returning to the homeland is no longer possible. But many of the iron dwarfs welcomed it. Basically, they were hungry, so I have no complaints about obedience to Ishtarika. Some of them were so grateful that they cried out for a satisfying meal, that it was hard to imagine any traitorous show from here. Therefore, there were no complaints about the provision of technology. To put it mightily, the fierce warriors were leaking their grievances. ¡°So, Aurora is hearing that Gideon is his real father?¡± "No, Master Giddo said he couldn''t talk." From Lord Aurora''s point of view, I''m the only father who abandoned my daughter..... " "But that ''s--" ¡°That''s right, from our point of view it''s not.¡± However, it is not a good problem to say out loud. Meanwhile, Gido only said that he might tell you when he had the courage to do so. He said that he wanted the name Eora to be the name that Ishtarika had decided for a while. "... okay. Then I won''t say anything." Ein said that and stretched his spine. Now I can finally calm down a little. When I thought about it, I felt that the feeling that my shoulders had been strained recently had disappeared a little. You should be able to return to King''s Landing soon. I want to meet a sick Krone soon... and that feeling starts to fill my head. By the way, some people seem to think that grandpa''s decision is too sweet. In fact, no iron kingdom dignitaries will be executed. Only the people were informed that it would be under the control of Ishtarika, and only a handful of aristocrats were actually at Mutton. Whether it is sweet or not, it is not strange that there is a silver-haired man who is sweet. But Warren laughed at Ein''s face in disguise. ¡°It''s about the past." You cannot execute those who fear the unknown "---that is why there is a king who welcomed the hostile werewolves (warwolves) to the people of Ishtarica. At that time, none of the werewolf chiefs and their clans were executed." Ah, so there''s nothing particularly wrong with that? But there was a king who was surprisingly sweet like himself and his grandfather. Giggling, Ein felt a little saved and stroked her chest. By the way, how many generations ago was that king? Warren loosened his cheeks after being asked to wait. It was already smiling with pleasure. "--If I''m sure of my memory, it was the story of the first emperor in the world." ... I see. I shouldn''t have asked. Ein gently looked away from Warren and poked his cheek stick as he looked out the window. Was that a mistake? "I worked very hard on information management, and I started to investigate strictly that Sylvia was not a traitor, so in particular," ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "In the modern era, even more human resources are mature enough. The same goes for magic tools, so you won''t have to worry too much about them.... hey? Ein-sama, you look a little wicked." "I was born with it." "Hmm. Are you on the left?" Warren said in a plain voice, but his loose cheeks didn''t tighten back. "I''m foolishly asking if it''s okay." By accepting werewolves in the past, fugitives like Lord Roland have emerged in modern times. It is important to strive to develop human resources in view of the future. ¡± "... then, let''s do it" "Yes, and this is not all that the king will do. Our civil servants join forces and chew on some sweetness to connect us to the future." Ain laughs with a wicked face, after being told the right thing. If you look at Warren, he used to laugh happily. "Executions are clearly condoned, but the lives lost cannot be recovered. As a king, you should do your best to avoid executions and find your way.¡± Thank you. I guess there are times when you can''t help yourself to a little sweetness. "You''re right, so don''t worry too much." After you return to the King''s City, please rest for a while. " And Ein also said, "Is that okay?" and return the question. "Of course. His Majesty also praised Ein-sama for his work." She said that there were no casualties among the people of the iron kingdom, and that she would never be able to do anything more in the future. " The rest after returning to King''s Landing. After hearing the words of labor, Ein felt that her shoulders were really lowered. (I wonder how everyone''s doing.) Thinking about the whole family, the figure of Krone, who was still not feeling well, was remembered behind her eyelids. Speaking of which, Sylvia said there was nothing to worry about. So that when she returned to the King''s City she could understand what that meant --- Ain couldn''t help but wish for it. 579 Blessings. Eventually, Ain returned to the capital. Sylvard and Warren told him to rest, but Ein kept moving on the ground in the Iron Nation. That is why he continued his work, thanking everyone for their words. That said, I''m always thinking about Krone in my heart. She is still not in good health. Sylvia who returned to the King''s capital with Ain is always next to her, and her physical condition is managed by a well-developed system. But I still don''t know what kind of disease I''m still suffering from... " For Ein, it was a time for rest. It was the second night when he returned to the capital. "... how is the future queen?" After finishing his work in the office, Katima visited under Ain and said with a strange expression. Katima herself, even though she hasn''t worn Dill''s child, is kind. On the other hand, Ain said in a sinking voice that could not contain her worries. "It''s still the same..." Needless to say, it was all about Krone. Krone has not been feeling well since spring. At first, I was trying to cover up for my official duties, but one day I collapsed and the castle was in a hurry. From that day on, Krone''s physical condition has not improved. Katima also sighed at Ain, who replied harshly. "I decided to stay at the castle from today." Huh? "If there''s anything I can do to help, that means." "I can run right away." Ein naturally scolded Katima, saying, "No, you can''t do that." Still, Katima said that she didn''t care, and said that the current statement was after consulting with Dill. "I was planning to stay in the castle again..." "My father cares about me." "I''d rather spend some time in the castle than I used to..." Katima''s husband, Dill, was also sincerely grateful for it. Although the new residence where the two live is well guarded, there is no place in Ishtarika that is more secure than the Imperial Castle. If there was one, it would be like Bahamut, and there was nothing but a royal castle in terms of everyday life. In addition, there are many people involved in medical care if they are in the castle. Above all, the presence of Barbara. In view of these circumstances, Katima will be living in the castle from this evening... I see. I didn''t know that. "Actually, it was decided when Ein left the capital." "It makes sense.... but I''m glad Katima-san''s kindness, but don''t impose." "Nghahaha! My nephew is as gentle as ever" Katima deliberately teaed and replied. ¨D ¨D ¨D Ain visited Krone''s room after her job was over. She says that Ein''s presence makes her body much easier. This is not a matter of feelings. Barbara, the user of therapeutic magic, including Sylvia, who had examined her, consistently commented that Ain was in a better health than Krone. I don''t know why. However, my body may have calmed down because of my courage... "I''m sorry... you''ve been worrying me all this time, right?" ¡°Don''t worry, I just want to see Krone.¡± ¡±I-It''s already... Ain''t that right?¡± Krone, who was awake on the bed, whispered a soft voice. The girl has sweat on her forehead and does not rely on her strength to support her body. When I look at it, I see that I''m not feeling well enough to hurt my heart. (What''s the matter... really...) It''s pathetic, but I want to rely on Sara at a time like this. But I don''t know where he is now. Even if I called in my heart, I would not reply as I used to. Ein? "Ah, no, no... nothing!" Ein looked at Krone''s face and smiled as he noticed his pale face. Because if you look at her worried face too much, it will hurt her heart. (--- If no one knows, we have to go to the Divine Hidden Dungeon.) As the next king, I can''t give in to my busy days. If Sella were here, I might be able to ask her for help. "Fufu, it''s warm." When Ein grabbed Krone''s hand, she loosened her cheeks to the warmth. However, Krone has a higher temperature than Ain. Suffering from a high fever that was always close to a severe cold, she was hot enough to burn. However, holding Ain''s hand calmed her down a bit. Olivia once said that maybe it was because of the rooted relationship. It was the judgment that, unlike the dry add root, it would be irrelevant to the tree of the world of bulimia. "Um, no." "Yeah? What''s wrong?" I''ll be working in this room tomorrow. Always beside Krone and overlap her skin as much as possible. By doing so, I want to relieve the spiciness of her body. "Even if they say no, I''ll say no." "... but..." But no. If I''m not around, I won''t be able to do my job anymore. Is this way of saying cheating? But I don''t care how you say it. Krone''s body was more important. "But, but... even Chris isn''t lonely..." ¡°I know, but this is what Chris suggested.¡± Even Chris can''t help worrying about Krone. I am upset about my inability to cooperate, and they are looking for information about whether there are any cases or treatments in between work. If you do that, you might get better a little bit. Then Krone nodded without strength. In addition to Ein no matter what she says, she herself has never experienced the care and hardness of the past and always wanted to be with Ein if possible. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Ein visited under Krone the next day. Having breakfast with her, who still seemed to be in pain, Ein was happier beside Krone, who encouraged her to work. Eventually, I finished my lunch. The door of the room was knocked on. Ain, who stood up, opened the door, and Sylvia, Cain, and Martha stood outside the room. Cain came to the king''s city a few days ago, before Ein. He was there with Archer to investigate the forest, but now that the investigation is over, he was waiting for him in the castle. On behalf of these three, Martha opens her mouth. Ain-sama, it''s time for your checkup. "So, Ain, for now, I''ll wait outside with you." "Yes, yes... I understand." Ein nodded and went back to Krone once, telling him that Sylvia and the others had come. Then, I hugged Krone and went outside the room. Sylvia and Martha swapped places with Ain. Can you stay still? Cain asks, standing behind the wall in the hallway. Um, what''s that? "Can you stay quiet until the examination is over?" If you can''t, you have to move your body. Of course, I''ll go out with you. " "... no, that''s fine." Ein said with a sad voice, and went next to Cain and deposited his back on the wall. Cain stretched out his hand to his head and stroked it a little roughly. Well, trust me, wait. "...... I believe you." "It doesn''t look like it to me. Now Ain is just trying to calm her mind, trying to assume that she believes.¡± Ein tried to disagree with the words uttered. However, the word stops at the throat. "Well, I had a rampage when Sylvia fell ill." I moved my body until I destroyed a few mountain ranges. " Cain laughed unstoppably, making Ein grim. He must have spurred Ain to become what he was now. Ein understood this and muttered, "... you can''t tell me about people, can you?" and scratched his cheek. "But... there''s nothing I can do about it." The medicine that my mother gave me has helped me, but it hasn''t worked for a long time now. I only think it''s obviously getting worse. " In fact, it can be seen that Krone has spent more time trying to be spicy, and the spiciness has also increased. She''s so patient, and when she''s not feeling well, she tries to hide it from Ein, which is evidence that she''s not hiding anything at all. That''s why Ein doesn''t feel like it just because she''s doing it. Is it better to visit Sara even if it''s impossible? I was desperately suppressing my legs, which were about to jump out..... At that time, it was. "Ah... excuse me!" When Martha, who had just entered the room, left the room in a hurry, she stopped by to briefly apologize to Ein, and left in a hurry. To do that, Ain''s cheeks lose their vitality. Could it have been worse than I expected? I was lucky to know the condition, but I couldn''t help worrying about Krone any more. Ein speaks from the wall without thinking. He approached Krone''s room one, two, and then took a walk. Then the door of the room opened again. This time, Sylvia came out. "It''s finally clear." I thought so... but I''ve finally got a clear response. " She said in a confident voice, and invited Cain''s hand as well. Haha, mother.... "Ein, stop calling me that." "Oh, I''m sorry! Master Sylvia!" What about Krone!? " Always lacking calmness, Ein grabs Sylvia''s robe and is so stuck that she''s about to get stuck in it. And when Cain saw him, he slapped Ain on the shoulder, and urged Sylvia with his own mouth. "Keep going." "Yes. Until now, it was because of Mr. Krone''s constitution that I wasn''t sure." As Doriado, who is not a dry add, I have no precedent, and it has taken me a long time to investigate. I''m sure that''s why I didn''t know anyone who had ever seen Krone before. " Sylvia''s cheeks were brimming with joy after she finished speaking. Ein-kun. As I said, Krone-san is not doing well due to a sudden deficiency in magic power. "... how do you cure that?" "There is no cure." I just have to wait for her body to calm down. " Ein''s face and head turned pure white in front of Sylvia, who spoke out. At this time, a golden route incident sweeps through his mind. I remembered the people who suffered from artificial magic and imagined Krone''s future. Meanwhile, Cain seemed to have some idea. In other words, your body as an interracial race---especially the power of magic stones? "Yes. It seems that my body has changed in the first place." Perhaps this is the hardest time for Krone-san. " But I don''t know. If my predictions are correct, the therapist in the capital will know. "I can''t. Like I said, even Krone-san is a special species." Isn''t it the nature of a family of trees in the world of bulimia? It was the same as Pixie, and it was hard to understand. " The two of them talked face-to-face. Eventually, Sylvia looks at Ein with a gentle, inclusive face. "Ein-kun, listen carefully." She looks straight at Ein. "Go into your room and listen to Mr. Krone." This is not what I''m supposed to say, so ask her directly, okay? " "... Mother" "Come on, come on." Ein then headed under the Krone, wrapping his heart around him. Eventually, after the door was closed. Cain looks out of the window and exhales deeply before saying. "... let''s stay here for a while" "I see... I couldn''t have been around before." The next moment, they hugged each other and rejoiced. Soon thereafter, a cheer came from Krone''s room. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó That day, the joy spread throughout the castle. Sylvard''s family, including those visiting under Krone and Ein, and Graff''s rush... all heard the good news. I''m sure Ein will remember this day for years to come. "... you know......" He returned under Krone and glanced at her face, which opened her mouth. And.... It looks like I had... a child in my stomach. When I heard the words in a happy voice, I hugged her hard. 580 A month has passed. Krone''s physical condition began to calm down in May. I was tired when I moved a lot, but besides walking in my room without assistance, I was calm enough to go out on the terrace and take a breeze. After having breakfast with the krone, Ain was in the great hall of the castle. An unusually large, vertical table was placed there, and Ain was sitting on the chair that had been prepared for her. "Ein-sama, Ein-sama! Thirteenth... hey? It was fifteen... kohn! Magna sent you a gift by boat!¡± Chris was the one who said that. She came to the Great Hall with a dozen Kingsguards and ordered them to put all the crates they had on the floor. There is no lid on the wooden box and it is loaded with overflowing letters. Looking at the crate on the floor, Ein twisted her cheeks. "... oh, what an amazing amount" "Ah, as before, the gift itself is carried behind the back!" I''ll just put together a letter based on the example here. " "Nh, Rikaa. --By the way, this is Flight 17. As you can see behind me." "Ah... hahah... I''ll help you in a bit!" Chris said that and left the room in a hurry to do the job he had been entrusted with. Ain, who remained in the Great Hall, smiled at the clerks heading to the same long table and returned to work. My current job is to check the gifts that have arrived at the castle in return. Usually, Ein does not bother to do it, and that is why the fine civil servants in the castle thoroughly handled it, but this time Ein had to be involved as well. And the gift of this celebration was given for the birth of a son between Krone and Ain. It has already delivered an unbelievable number of festivities to the king''s city. As well as inspecting everything, I could not avoid checking the attached letter. The reason why Ein is desperate this time is like a custom. The royalty involved in the work has long been regarded as one of the most important jobs. Nowadays, it is forbidden and forbidden. Even when Lyle, who does not speak his name, was carried by Lalarua, many letters were received from that continent as a celebration item. Of course, the goods and letters arrived from home, but this time they were completely different from Sylvard''s. Ein-sama. And Warren says from the nearby seat. "At the time of His Majesty, our Ishtarika was not as compassionate as the other continent." That''s why it was so much easier than it was at the time..... " How different is Warren''s sensation? "--Oh, oh, oh, this time, it might be a few dozen times more than before." In addition to gifts as a national gift, aristocrats, bourgeoisie and merchants from other countries have also presented gifts for celebration. It is also proof that the two continents have become more busy and boast more prosperity than before. It was a pleasure for Ein, but I didn''t know that a few dozen times more would keep a twisted cheek. But it''s about time you got some help. A helper? "Yes. She wanted to visit Lord Krone too, so she wanted to speak to Lord Tigur."...... I was just telling you about the rumors. " "--My Lord, Elena Augusto is here from the Autonomous Territory of Heim." Ein couldn''t help but loosen his cheeks at the words of the civil servant who came to Warren''s side and called out to him. Ah... it''s Elena...! And he remembered his sincere reliance on the visit of a helper he hadn''t anticipated. His joy was exacerbated by Elena''s visit to the Great Hall. Elena, who had come to Ishtarika for the first time in a long time, came to the side of Ain, who was working at a long table. "Your Highness, it''s been a long time... I see that you''ve received more gifts than I imagined..." Ain exchanged many words with her. In addition to sharing the joy, he remembered the day when Ain and Krone first met, and touched upon the memories that came to this day. This time, Elena went to Ishtarica, which is also the reason why she went to the castle. I got pregnant with my daughter Krone and decided to stay in Ishtarica for a while. "Where is Master Olivia?" I''d like to say hello. " "If it''s your mother, you''ll be next to Krone." Krone seems to be worried about how busy we are, so she''s been talking to me so I don''t have to. " Actually, it was Ein who asked for it. Olivia was also trying to help work in the Great Hall for her beloved Ein while she was in the position of the second princess, and Ein made a rhetorical statement to that effect. Instead, I asked her to stay by Krone''s side. "My daughter, I don''t think I''ll be able to do this all the time... no, but it''s safer if Olivia-sama is around." Yeah, so if you don''t mind, go to Krone first. When Ein called Martha, she showed up as quickly as usual. Shortly after arriving at the castle, Elena is taken by Martha to a hierarchy where she can only travel to royalty or knights to protect her surroundings. Then, a dozen minutes later, Chris returned to the Great Hall. "Zhu... the 18th flight has arrived" I told Ein with a sad voice. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó In the middle of the night, the sound of knocking on the door of this room came to Ein''s ear, who was working on a few tasks that should have been the last closure in his room. Here you go. When Ein answered immediately, he was the one who didn''t expect it. Krone, who was already supposed to be asleep, opened the door with a layer of feather fabric on top of Negrije, looking slightly illuminated. Can I come in? Naturally, Ein answers, "Of course." Ein forgot his old job, got up from his chair and left his desk. I walked up to Krone and took her hand and gently led her to the sofa. Sit next to each other and ask her. "I thought I was already asleep." Then Krone tells Ain that she couldn''t sleep. "It''s not like I''m sick, so if I slow down all the time, I won''t be sleepy..." "But Sylvia said you should still rest." Even if you''re not sleepy, shouldn''t you be lying in bed? " "... I know, but can''t you come?" "I''m not worried about it, but I want you to rest..." Krone looked up at Ain, who was sitting next to her, and her cheeks blushed slightly. Soon after, she thought she had fallen on his breastplate, and held him tightly with her arms around his back. It''s sudden, but Ein hugs me back in the same way. "--Oh, I see." Suddenly, Ein noticed. You don''t have to tell me. However, Krone stopped him from saying the next word without putting it in his hair. That said, this is a good time for both of us. Even if Krone is embarrassed, it would be nice if she could honestly sweeten it---thinking so, Ein gently stroked her back of her head, Krone, did you miss me? The essence is stated. I nodded without saying anything, apparently not willing to deny it. Recently, Krone was not feeling well. Therefore, compared to winter, the two of them had fewer opportunities to face each other, and there was even a disturbance in the iron country until the other day. Ein was also extremely busy after the festive gifts arrived. By and large, there was less time for the two of us to relax. Krone''s physical condition had calmed down and she could afford to be honest. "I have a child, but I don''t want to be spoiled by a child?" "It''s amazing. On the contrary, there will be days when I will be, and I just want Krone not to be disillusioned..." "... Idiot. Don''t say the impossible." I rubbed my face against the breastplate of my contemplator. When I hugged him hard together, I could feel happiness all over my body. Stroking your head, and the warmth that comes from the hands that were always attached to your back, will always fill your heart. Then, strangely enough, my eyes came to me as Tron. Krone was surprised by the drowsiness she had unexpectedly visited, even though she hadn''t been asleep before. "If you don''t sleep with me, I''ll stay awake forever." It''s an unusual and provocative way to put it, but is it still shining? "... yes..." "Somehow, even though I used to shine better, when I was an adult, Krone was easier to shine at."... of course, I''m not talking about it, but I was wondering why. " "That''s because I like Ein better, right?" ¡±Haha... it''s like my feelings are losing to Krone¡± Krone raised his face when he heard the words. You''ll always fall in love. Ein is just like that. That''s why I don''t think my favorite feelings are losing. "What if we leave the winning and losing?"... will you sleep with me? " There was no more work to think about in Ein''s mind. I put my hands around Krone''s feet and held her up. Ein took her to her bedroom and put her to bed. The krone stuck in the duvet will only appear above your mouth in your face. "... thanks" No, no, no. Lying in the same bed, Krone immediately leaned on Ein. Even though it''s unusual --- it''s quite honest these days compared to the past, but I still feel like I want to sweeten it today. I held Ein''s arm in my pillow and narrowed my eyes happily. Even though Krone said words like "Today... with your mother...", it seemed like she was at her sleepiness limit and could scratch her voice off. He also closed his eyes one day and began to sleep regularly. (I think we should just check the documents.) As she remembered it now, Ain was uneasy that one arm was hugged by Krone. If she tries to leave, she will wake up soon. Many things overlapped, but I don''t feel like waking up the Krone that I wanted to spoil. Ein claps her hands on the light of the magic tool and turns it off. Then, Krone''s sleeping voice came from next to her. "Iron...... Good night...... come on......" Just listening to Krone''s cheerful voice made Ein happy. I had a child, and I feel that I will continue to do my best. "Good night, Krone." Gently kissing Krone''s forehead, Ain fell asleep this day. 581 The stories I heard from the elders of Fuorun and the races associated with them. It was one night. Omega-go-go-go-go-go-go-go-go! With a dream of envy, the demon king Archer celebrated Ain. Called to the sandy beach at the back of the castle, Ein handed her a piece of confectionery bread. The stall in the castle town was a popular confectionery bread in the Imperial City. Thank you very much. As soon as she received it, Ain chewed the candy bread. I have been working late today, so this is not bad. Depending on who sees it, some aristocrats will be dismayed to see that the demon king''s gift... But Ain knew how Archer felt. I don''t think there''s any lies to celebrating. "I already have a proper gift in this castle, so I''ll leave it to you." What? Did you do it properly? Then Cain came over and answered. "Red Dragon material was found in the warehouse of the Demon King Castle." It must have been defeated a long time ago. " No way, did you do that? "Oh, I gave them all the gifts except for the ones that Sylvia used to refine the medicine." It''s going to be all but dry gut. " "... Isn''t it just expensive?" "Is it too expensive for my child, you fool?" Cain walks along the sandy beach with gentle waves as he leaves the words behind him. Late, Ain and Arche followed. Archer was chewing the same candy bread that Ain had been eating before long, and he was drowsy without changing his appearance. "Ain" said the father of the first king. ¡°Have you noticed that Archer hasn''t been seen lately?¡± "Yeah, yeah. Were you near the Elves'' town?" While we were going to the Iron Kingdom, I thought it was about you. " ¡°It''s done once. After that, I asked Arche to go again." "--nh. Servants... no, oniichan is a rough dreamer." I want to reward you. " I''ll be in the Imperial City for a while, so you can take your time. "... I''ll forgive you this time." Slow, discouraging tone. Even so, the demon king Archer, who ran away and started the war, still possesses a rare magic power in his body. Rather, when she wakes up from a rampage, she can freely exert her power at that time, which is stronger than before. ¡°Let''s talk about it. After that, it was the reason I sent Archer back, but it was a bit of a hassle. Didn''t Warren tell you?" No, nothing. ¡±Hmm... you must be looking out for Ain and Krone.¡± ¡°If you don''t mind, can I ask you what''s troubling you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was going to let you hear it from the beginning. It''s about Ein. I thought you''d be more dissatisfied later if you stayed silent." I know everything. It''s about my son. It came from Cain''s voice. "I saw the Dark Elves." "Are you sure it''s the same dark elf as Grandma?" "That''s right. The Dark Elves are a small population." In modern times, only people living in Ichii are considered to be the total number of individuals. Like the land where Wernstein lived, unlike the Elves, he wasn''t supposed to live in a certain group. ¡± Could it be that you found it near the Elves? Cain nodded and handed Ain a small stone. It was a small stone that seemed to be everywhere, but there were intricate patterns engraved on it. "It fell near the edge of the elves." The trees in the forest were in bad shape, but it must be due to the curse. " What happened to the Dark Elf you said you found? "Archer put me to sleep." "Hmm. I put him to sleep." Then we tried to transport them to a nearby town, but the Dark Elves who woke up in the woods were terrified of Archer. "Hmm. I scared the shit out of him." To ask why, it was because I was the Demon King. ¡°In the Dark Elves'' village, Archer''s story is told. It seems that if you stay up late, the demon king Archer will come to his dream and kill the bad boy." That scares me. It would be disgraceful to Archer, but I can''t complain of anything given the rampage of the past. She turned her back uncomfortably and tried to chew on the candy bread. Did you hear about the Dark Elf settlement? ¡°It''s light. Just Archetti around told me how much. He was ordered by the head of the Dark Elves to walk around and check on Ishtarika.¡± Are you saying that you were acting covertly? "That''s right. The curse wasn''t meant to wither the trees, it was a barrier used to stop being attacked by monsters." Sylvia is definitely aware of that. " "--It''s somehow a tale of preview, but do you feel like you''ve come to sell quarrels like an iron kingdom?" Asked, Cain shrugged his shoulders. Ein''s question seemed different, and Cain sighed. "The other way around, I hear you were looking for help." I guess he was hiding because he still didn''t trust the outsiders. ¡± "Help...?" Come here, Aachette opens her mouth. She said that she had been waiting for you and jumped at you with a sleepy expression on her face. "The forest is dying." I said this to my mouth. The forest with the Dark Elf settlement is dying, and things have changed since a few months ago. As Ein, I can''t stop thinking about the turmoil in the iron country. I was nervous that something strange would happen again. "So, I went to the settlement. It was a moist, dark forest." "... sister, were you scared?" "I apologized every time I met an unknown Dark Elf." I''m a little lonely after being pleaded over and over again for just the children. " "... I guess so." I can easily imagine it. The presence of Archetti in the village must not have seemed like an evil god or something that would bring disaster. It was Cain who made the decision to send Archer. ¡°I wouldn''t like it if there was a lie about the purpose of the covert action. I''m sorry, but I just wanted to look into it thoroughly." "Chi, I don''t think my father''s decision was wrong... but I''m sure the Dark Elves were scared..." ¡°I know, that''s why I''ve been telling them some useful stories.¡± "Hmm. Onee-chan brought up the medicine she had." That''s how the plants get better! " At least that''s what my salvation is. Ein asked with a bitter smile. Where was the Dark Elf settlement? ¡°It''s been about a week since Wernstein lived here, and I''ve been running Archette.¡± By the way, Archer can move nimble if he''s decent. Even though I was a demon king, my physical abilities were never low. "Well, that''s quite a distance." I wonder if the adventurers have not traveled before. " "The curse of the Dark Elves is very interesting." The barrier they create is probably the pinnacle of all the races that inhabit this continent. Sylvia is also a proven strength. " ¡±Huh... that''s why you were hiding the settlement?¡± "Probably. As Archetti said, I found a few old magic props." I talked to Warren, but I came to the conclusion that it was very similar to the magic tool in the iron kingdom. ¡± (... wow) In other words, the ancestors of the Dark Elves'' settlement were the Dark Elves who destroyed the Iron Kingdom. I saw the curse of the Dark Elves in the Iron Kingdom, so it was extraordinary. Ein is already bored, and I''m beginning to think that I don''t want to have any involvement. Still, it is a natural thought as a future king that cannot be ignored. "Ist researchers will be coming soon." That''s also sudden, isn''t it? "The Dark Elves were asking for help." You saw Archetti, didn''t you? " "Yes. I was already in a great state without joking." Since the god tree (,,) has withered, I think the forest will be dead in a few years. " Onee-sama, what is a god tree? "It''s not a monster." But it''s a very large and old tree, and it stores a lot of natural magic. The forest around it will be peaceful, so I''ve always liked elves and Dark Elves. ¡± But the god tree was hunted. It wasn''t withered, it was already withered. "The death of the god tree is said to be the life of the forest." It''s time to leave the forest. " "... but for those who lived in it, it''s not over." "That''s probably why." Even though they''ve been stuck in the village, they''ve been desperate to protect the land where they live. ¡± The question arose as to whether we could help the Dark Elves. Cain says that the story has already been scrutinized by Warren, and we''re already talking about how to move forward. If I may ask, Sylvard is involved. Ein has been very busy lately, and it hasn''t been long since Krone had a child. I was distracted by the influence. "We will send Ist researchers," she said. It''s not long since the iron country, and Ishtarika has to move vigorously. " "And the Dark Elves are going to bone you out..." "Of course, it''s a concern. So the researchers are limited to a few races, and only those who are not passionate about Elves or Dark Elves. However, if you use the power of charm even if it''s not a color, it''s irrelevant." "Woah... that''s right, Warren." I didn''t even have to think about it. " "Ein, you just have to be quiet this time." I have Sylvia and Archer by my side, so focus on staying next to Krone. " By the way...... Cain, a monster, was not usually concerned, but there was a problem that his turn, Sylvia, was concerned about unexpectedly. "When is the wedding?" ¡°Whose is it?¡± ¡±Hah... it''s decided between Ain and Krone, and between Ain and Chris¡± Nothing else. Of course. Rather, it is better to listen to the wedding of unrelated people while asking Ain here. Ain sighed and scratched his cheek, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Then he touched upon the rule in Ishtarika. "It has to be since I took the throne." On the other hand, it can be listed at any time after taking the throne. Oh, you''re going to reign that day. "Well, you can''t tell anyone!" Especially since I want to keep them out of your ears! " "I think I know." But is it okay? Krone said he had taken Ain''s son. " "--- That''s not a problem. I will skip the discussion based on the law because it will be long, but it seems that there is nothing to worry about, including civic sentiment. Besides, my mother said that Krone will not give birth until next spring..." It involves the Krone race. The Krone became a Doriado, but at present there are only three Doriados in the vast Ishtarica. It was just Krone, Chris, and Olivia. In childbirth, the interracial race is not determined at various times by various races. With that in mind, Sylvia checks Krone''s new magical powers every day. As her daily records gathered, she realized a fact. Currently, Krone says she is in a state that closely resembles Pixie''s pregnancy. Pixies were 1.5 to 2 times more common in humans than in humans until childbirth, and some individuals had records of this. Applying the condition of the krone to pixie, childbirth is somehow after Ain''s reign. ¡°That''s why I don''t need to worry about anything.¡± Well, that''s fine. Cain said that and stroked Ain''s head with a pompous stroke. "Um, is it okay for my fathers to open the Demon King Castle?" If so, I could send a knight..... " "Warren has already distracted me." "... I thought maybe even after I said it myself" No matter what he thinks, Warren always goes up. When will we be able to make a decision before he does? Another year later, Ein, the king, imagined the future, but couldn''t imagine the future that was beating Warren. The opponent is a wise man who has changed his appearance several times over the centuries and dedicated himself to Ishtarika. It may be more ominous to try to confront Warren in 17 or 18 years. (In any case, the Dark Elf Village-) There is also the word "god tree" that Archer used to say, and it is by no means uninteresting. It also has something to do with our friendly relations, unlike the iron country. That''s why I couldn''t help thinking about it, but now Ein can''t afford to leave. Because in his mind, he was all about sitting next to Krone. 582 World Tree Fertilizer Production (planned) A few days after Cain told us about the Dark Elves. As business began to calm down, Elena, who was currently in Ishtarika, visited Ain''s office. ¡°If you don''t mind, I can help you.¡± Ein, who was working in the office, expressed his sincere gratitude for the offer. The time was 10 o''clock in the morning. From the curtain swinging in front of the open window, a cool breeze mixed with the swaying sunlight entered the office. From time to time, Elena turned to the desk where Krone also used it. At that time, she took a set of documents from Ain''s desk that were limited to work that she could help with. My husband wanted to come say hello next time. ¡°I''m sorry, I should have come to say hello.¡± "What are you talking about?" Your Royal Highness is the Prince of Ishtarika and His Majesty the King of the time. We don''t have to go to the people of the Heimut Autonomous Territory. " "--Before that, you two are my mother-in-law and father-in-law" Ein would say that. Elena bitterly smiled at the fact that she had no idea. Actually, I''m troubled about Warren. "Mr. Warren?" ¡°Yes, there were a number of people from other countries that I and my husband were trying to recruit in connection with becoming His Highness''s family. Warren took care of it for me." "... I''m sorry. It''s also my fault." "No, no, no, no, no, no! I am always grateful to have my daughter by my side!¡± You have to be careful what Elena says. Ein, who was lost, sighed from his sorryness while working, and mumbled to his cheek, ¡°I need to be firm,¡± as he remembered his gratitude to Warren. If your Highness says you''re not strong enough, the knights will cry. ¡±Hahaha... as far as I''m concerned, I''m always thinking that I''m not sure¡± When Ein said so, the door of the office was knocked on. Because this is an office on a hierarchy that also houses Ein''s own room, it is limited to royalty, Kingsguard, and some other humans. When she heard the sound of the knock, she stood up, saying to Ain, "I''ll take care of you." Elena stood up. She turned to the door and opened it, and it was her daughter, Krone, who was outside. Krone? "Eh, Mother...? Why are you with Ein?" "I asked you to help me with your official duties... what did Krone come to do?" Krone then turned away with a twisted smile. His eyes were turned toward Ain, who was in the back of the room, as if he was asking for help. What''s the matter with you? Ain, who twisted her neck, saw Krone and noticed her. She was not dressed in loose clothes, but in clothes that would not be embarrassed to be seen by a third party. "Ah, you know, Ein!" As a matter of fact, it''s about Sylvia-sama ''s-- " Elena-san. "---Yes" Without further ado, Elena deceived Ein''s intentions. Elena''s hand grabs Krone''s hand and takes her out of the office. "Mother? You''re not Ein''s office, are you?" "I know." But His Highness told me to do it. " "Ah, Ain hasn''t said anything!" "Then I''ll rephrase it, like I said." The intention was to take it away, but to bring it back. Sylvia told me that Krone would be fine if I let her go free. But that doesn''t mean I can do my job for a bit. She''s not an idiot, so there''s no need to force her, and taking care of her body is definitely a priority. I thought you said you visited Ein''s office without a slight change of heart. I wonder if Krone understood that there was no room for disagreement, but instead he obeyed Elena. However, Ein opens his mouth as the door closes completely. She throws a joyful word at Krone, who is going to come home after all. Let''s go for a walk after lunch. Upon hearing that, Krone gave a bright expression. With a bouncing voice, a voice that recalls the girlhood somewhere before. Yeah! I''m looking forward to it! Krone''s face, which he was taking with him, had a happy smile on its face. After that, Elena told Ein without uttering the words "I''m sorry that my daughter has become a sweetheart" from the gap of the door to just the movement of her lips, and Ein replied, "I am glad, I will not wake up." Looking at the hands of the watch, it had been about an hour since Elena had arrived. We need to work a little harder until lunch. We cannot allow ourselves to be late because of the promise we made to Krone. Ein was more energetic than ever before and took care of the rest of his business. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó Take a walk as promised, on the grounds of the castle. It was a pleasant spring walk in the corner of the courtyard where only the royalty and those close to them could visit, even in the garden. Ein had a quiet time with Krone. Two beautiful balls visited. It was Chris and Olivia. It seems that they were also spending the afternoon outside by chance. The four of them, who happened to be all together, sat down on the lawn and blossomed in a cheerful conversation. The content begins with a daily story that has nothing to do with it, followed by a talk about Krone''s physical condition and the future story of Ain. Later, the topic spread to the Dark Elf''s town. When I hear of a forest that dies within a few years, there''s something I think about it as an elf. Chris said in a sad voice. She herself had heard that the Dark Elves she was talking about might have been related to the iron kingdom in the past, but Archer''s words that the forest had reached the end of its lifespan could not but be considered as a single elf. "As you may have seen, there is no God Tree in the village where I was born." However, I''ve heard about Divine Tree for a long time. I''m sure the Dark Elves were very anxious. ¡± "I think so. It''s not long since the turmoil in the Iron Nation, so I can understand a lot, but apart from that, they shouldn''t be lying even if they ask for help. - Did you hear anything from your grandfather?" "Yes. It''s just a little... but I think we''re trying to minimize the extent to which the forest will die." While sending researchers for this purpose, many surveys are being conducted. Although it was understandable in itself, Ein questioned Olivia''s words. What do you mean, minimize the extent to which the forest dies? "That''s because the power of the Divine Tree is influencing it." The Divine Tree is not a monster, but it has accumulated magical power over the years. If you die, the rotten magic power will flow out through its roots. " "Oh, I''ve heard about it for a long time!" As a result, the power that was supposed to enrich the forest will become the power to kill the forest this time..... " "You''re right, Chris. ¨D ¨D ¨D So, Ein, if you think about the continent, you have to do your best to keep it from expanding. "I see... your mother is very familiar with it, isn''t she?" Fufu, I''m also a former Dry Addo. Olivia, who received life as an ancestral dry add, had accumulated knowledge about such nature. Ein also looked up at the sky thinking that he had studied the current story again, and muttered, "Hmm..." What''s the matter? Krone, sitting next to her, asked as she lay her head down. "I thought it would be a solution if I sucked in that magic power." However, I didn''t feel comfortable doing it. I want to prioritize Krone above all else. But in order not to spread the influence of the dead tree in the forest, it is also an injustice to Ishtarika to stay still. Krone smiles as he says, "Never mind." It seems that she has figured out all Ein''s thoughts. "I think it''s a kind idea like Ein. But, Olivia-sama, can you solve it with what Ein just said?" ¡°It might be a little difficult. If we don''t take the time to do that, the forest will be burdened." Whatever it is, it is also a matter of quickly wiping out the magic power of the Divine Tree from the forest under the influence of the Divine Tree. It is said that urging sudden changes in the forest that has grown up by relying on its power will also be a great burden on the biology. After all, Ein is not the best hand to suck up all the magic power. (Well, isn''t that a problem that I can solve immediately after I go there?) Ain has the idea of being the demon king of the world''s trees, and it is only natural to think that he will save the forest and benefit Ishtarika. But there''s nothing he can do immediately. If the researchers are to harness their wisdom, then it is time for Ein to stay in the capital. That''s why Krone was so pregnant. By the way... Suddenly, Ein''s doubts. "Chris, isn''t this the first time that a tree dies?" "I think so." I''ve heard the same story for a long time... " ¡°What did you do then? Now it''s time to use the wisdom of researchers to prevent the spread of their influence, but how did you prevent it in the past?" "... I used to have to burn it." For Elf Chris, the words are so heavy, they''re painkillers. In addition, Olivia, who was originally a Dry Addo, was also tormented, and so was Krone, who became a Doriard just like the two of them. Even Ain was made to think of as the Demon King of the World Tree. (Burn the woods you''ve been taking care of for a long time, or...) It was easy to see how the Elves and Dark Elves felt when they created it. Ein just imagining it made my chest feel uncomfortable. I hope that the researchers who went there will minimize the impact. And then-- Tree of the World Oh, we are the trees of the world It was Fuorun''s voice. And Fuorun came out of the valley of Mithrith, and spake unto them, hearing the four voices. "Yeah? What''s wrong?" People have come to misunderstand a lot of things. Yes, I''m mistaken. "Um... what do you mean by misunderstanding?" The Fuoruns'' voices resounded in the space itself, not from the immediate side. Of course I did. Because it is in this courtyard, but elsewhere, that Fuorun has his roots. Fuorun put his voice on the wind and delivered the voices of the four former navels. I''m sure the world tree will understand if you look directly at the god tree. ''It should be so; the tree of God did not die. I''m just going to endlessly end up in a situation of near death. " "... sorry. A little more detail" Not only Ein, but also Krone, Chris, and Olivia, who were next to him, were intrigued. The god tree will not die even if it dies. It''s just returning to the seeds to rejuvenate and to plant roots in new lands. ¡± The magic of the swaying death is to turn it into seed with the forest If you take it as it is said, the god tree and the forest around it will be reborn as one. At that time, the forest died because of the magic that spread to rebirth together. As a life, it may be correct, but considering the affected dark elf, he did not honestly say "I see". The God Tree, which has lived too long, and has grown old, and its power, will be the bait for the monsters. Sometimes the power to enrich a clear forest produces powerful monsters that attack everyone. However, I could not deny it all, considering it to be some sort of self-cleaning effect. Listening to Fuorun''s story and understanding the truth, the four of them were annoyed by mixed feelings. That''s why the chief said it. Yes, I hate my job, but I won''t make a mistake. "It is not good for the god tree to return to the seed with the forest. Then, someone should help me." Is there a way to do that? --- Yes. It was a sensation. Suddenly, I didn''t think I would get that information. The four of them, including Ain, look at their faces, and give them all to Ain to hear the next story. Ein''s words continued, so that she could be supported by the three beautiful princesses. ¡°Tell me, if there''s anything we can do, I want to do my best.¡± Then, Fuorun''s voice continued. In the first place, Divine Tree has no lifespan. The only difference between dying quickly and dying late is whether you lack the necessary strength to grow. ¡± "The soil in the forest is starting to lose weight." "Yes, fewer creatures and monsters die in the forest, and less nutrients are returned to the soil." Alternatively, openings can have an impact on ecosystems. In the first place, the soil may have been too thin. " But---and Ein questioned it. ¡°I don''t think the researchers at Ishtarica have tried it. I would have improved the soil and looked at the surroundings.¡± But it''s not enough. The one who was destined to die couldn''t reach it even if he tried to do his best. - I think so. ¡± I guess I didn''t get the power I needed. That''s why, without the help of a world tree who knows all about nature, a being as vibrant as a god tree cannot be restored. " "... aside from whether I know nature well or not, do you think I could possibly do it?" At the same time, can you understand that there is still a possibility that it will be in time? " Yes. No problem. Ein further urged the continuation. As I said earlier, I wanted to do whatever I could. Well, what am I supposed to do? Dozens of seconds after asking again. After the sound of the garden trees swaying in the spring breeze passed, the Fuoruns put their voices on the wind where the shaking of the trees had stopped. Why don''t you give us the fruit where His Highness lives? That''s a good one. The earth and the fruits are the ultimate light that leads us to heaven. " ¡°I''m sorry, a little more specific.¡± Ein said that, but the three of them understood immediately. "For example, is it the fruit of Riple that Ein-sama produced...?" Chris says, After that, is it the soil that Ein tried to plow before? Krone said, It seems that just putting the leaves from the trees that Ain grew on the soil will help the soil to get better. Finally, Olivia said something I didn''t know and said to him, "Eh!?¡± he surprised. The words spoken by the three are correct. Fuorun also said, "That''s right," and delivered a voice of consent in the wind. Ain, speaking of him, was astonished again, "Oh, oh... I see..." I mumbled like the others and made the three laugh. "Does that mean that I can make fertilizer with my own power?" It''s worth a try. "Yes, if you like, you can use us for experiments." It''s where you want it to be. " Fuorun even seemed rather happy about it. Ein knew that, and the three people beside Ein laughed at Huorun''s sense of tea, which he could show occasionally. "We need to call someone who knows how to make fertilizer to the castle." If there''s anything Ein can do in the castle, it can''t be done without it. With a determined murmur in the air, he felt he had to consult Warren immediately. But that is not necessary. ---Yes. There are even Ist researchers in this royal castle with respect. "Is that why it''s my turn...?" "Ahh, I''m so embarrassed." Katima appears from the shadows of the hedges that surround her. Dressed in a different, loose white coat, she came here alone and approached Ein and stood up. "When I was walking, I heard a voice, so I came here." Where''s Dill? "I''ve been waiting for you nearby." There were three of them beside Ein, so I guess I shunned them. However, this is convenient. First of all, I''m not going to force Katima-san to do anything about it. "I know." I don''t want to be forced to do things like before, since I have a child, either. " "--Awesome. I can''t believe I can hear such words from Katima-san''s mouth." "Nnh, nnh!? I''ll be so careful!" Are you kidding me!? " ¡°I''m just kidding, but it''s really reassuring.... personally, I''m wondering why you remember the fertilizer, too." "There used to be a time when I was studying what would happen if Ain ate it." Ein flashed blue streaks on his cheeks for a moment, but he was desperate to survive. Krone couldn''t help it, Chris thought it was Katima, and Olivia smiled shockingly at Ein''s angry face. "I''ll have a lot of things ready by tomorrow." "... thank you. I won''t listen to what you just said." For a moment, it settled round. At this rate, Katima seems to have something else to hide. Thinking of exposing it one day, Ein decides in his heart that he will be gentle until Katima begets a child. 583 Ishtars salmon. The soil is thin and research results so far have not been able to bring the necessary nutrition to the earth. The Fuoruns, who came from the Mithris Valley to the Castle of the King''s City and gave Ein those tips. Later, at the suggestion of Katima and the others, Ain was made to do what he could in the king''s city. Simply put, it''s like making a fertilizer. According to Fuorun, the nutrition of ripple fruits grown by Ain and the soil and fallen leaves around them should be easy to use. So Katima also cooperated. For the God Tree in the forest where the Dark Elves live, and for the forests around it. The first thing Katima could do was prepare. That is, What is that? In the morning after we talked, in the courtyard. While moving the body as big as before, I did not show the fun throughout my body. But Katima shakes her beard with the same proud smile that she did before, carrying Dill a large furnace with several huge copper cylinders connected. "Ultra-precision composting machine Elvis 1st machine" "... so what are we going to do with Elvis I?" "I''ll forgive you for not abbreviating everything." "This is a magic tool that I designed to modify the old magic stone furnace to make a great compost with high precision, as the name suggests." The street was good because it was entirely as it was said. Ein nodded, ¡°I see,¡± and approached Elvis'' first plane. Next to it, Dill was sweating and regenerating his breath. Dill, are you okay? "I''m fine...!" It was a good exercise! " ¡±... if you''d told me, I would have helped you too¡± "Damn it... I wouldn''t like it if it were me..." By the way, Dill''s power is tremendous. When the body changed into Ketsie, it remained the same or, conversely, it was growing. Also, after the modification, it was originally a magic stone furnace. I don''t think the future marshal would be so exhausted just carrying it around... " (I wonder if it''s heavy.) Ein reached out, losing interest. I touched Elvis I and realized why Dill was struggling. I was going to pull it lightly in front of me, but it was heavier than I had imagined. It couldn''t have been pulled because it was Ein, but I was surprised that it weighed more than just a look. Katima-san, what''s going on? "I use rare metals in compression, so it might be a little heavy." Even if the appearance is used, the contents are a crystal of technology that Ein does not understand. Katima''s magic props weren''t exactly what they seemed to be. Ein said to Dill again, "Are you okay? When she asked, Dill laughed," Haha. " I won''t put it into words, but I think he did it for Katima too. Ain laughed, working for Dill, who had another job to do, and laughed and left. Meanwhile, Ein brought some things around here. First of all, the dead leaves and branches dropped by the trees grown by Ain. Next, I borrowed a few Riple fruits that had not yet turned red and carried them in a sack. "How do you make fertilizer?" "Mix it up. After that, the ultra-precision composting machine and Elvis No.1 machine..." "Elvis number one." "...... I can''t help but abbreviate it." While adjusting the Elvis 1st machine to a good feeling, we will finish the process of stirring and fermentation in a short time. " "Huh? If you can do that, is Elvis-1 mass-produced?" The peasants are happy, too. " "It might not be possible because the price is about this high." Katima shows the amount with her finger. I see, it''s not very suitable for consumer goods. "I''m thinking of building Unit Two eventually." If you can make a lot of fertilizer and make it cheaper, it will be good for Ishtarika. " I''m looking forward to it, Katima-san. "Ngahahaha! Let''s mix it up first!" Elvis I was built by modifying the Magic Stone Furnace, so there was a remnant of the Magic Stone Furnace. Originally, there was an insertion hole that was used to insert magic stones, and Katima opened the door there. The size of the door was about half its length, even for the tall Ain. After removing a number of stacked ladies, the space used to contain magic stones appeared. Hundreds of inexpensive magic stones that were often sold in stalls seemed to be quite large. What should I do? "I''ll throw in the magic stones and nutrients I brought, and then the plants with the eye marks." "Ohhh... when I asked if that was all I could do, it just started to seem like an amazing machine." "Fufufu, it''s a shock." "I''ll burn it in my eyes how hard I''ve worked!" I threw in Ain and Katima''s things. From the windows of the castle, the knights and servants, as well as the butler, Krone, Chris, and Olivia, watched happily. It''s a nostalgic sight somewhere. These sights have often been seen since Ein came to Ishtarika in the past. (nostalgic) Ein felt it and loosened her cheeks. Sylvard and Martha rushed by as soon as they could showcase their strange research here. (I''m sure you''ll be fine today.) Both Ain and Katima have been growing since then. ¡±P * sigh *, ahhhh!¡± However, it was the lever that operated Elvis One. It''s not a button. Katima lowered the lever with the same bronze color as her body, and her voice was violent. Elvis I started to work with it, and each pipe trembled slightly. At the same time, steam suddenly rose from behind, and many fragrances drifted. Sweet aromas of earth, trees, and fruit. All of them are stirred internally and forced to ferment. Time passes because it is a fertilizer that can only be produced here with the nutrients prepared by Katima, while also purifying the magic power that has a negative effect on the human body inhabited by Magic Stones. Katima was already confident of that. "... um" Katima grabbed and pulled Ain''s clothes. "It looks like you''ve added too many demonic stones." Elvis'' first plane began to repeat its disturbing wobble. If this happens, Ein will know what''s going on. "What do you mean by that?" Hmm. Our favorite explosion is-- "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t really like it." Ein calmly sheltered Katima from the explosion. In fact, it wasn''t a destructive explosion. Too much heat enters the material that was stirring inside, only to raise the black smoke and bring the wind pressure with the dust. There was a loud rupture, but Katima wouldn''t have been seriously injured without Ein''s protection. However, the two cheeks were struck by black soot. In particular, the white coat of Katima was scattered with noticeable dirt. As expected, Sylvard or Martha will hear the commotion shortly after. And yet, I don''t see it today. Somehow, when Ein looks up at the castle, Sylvard just looks down at us with his hands on his forehead, and Martha smiles in a helpless way. "Don''t worry, I''ve handled it today." "... amazing. That''s all I can see growing up." "If I get praised, I''ll shine." Ain did not bother to utter the word, though he did not honestly praise it. Katima doesn''t notice Ein''s dry smile. "All we have to do next is adjust the quantity!" It''s the researchers who lead to success! " Katima was fascinated. Ein forgot about the failure in the same way and packed up the material like before it exploded. Ask the customer to throw away the unusable material outside. The second time, instead of adjusting the amount of magic stones, I decided to put in more material groups with eye marks. Perhaps it was a feat, but for the second time, the movement of Elvis I calmed down. After a few minutes, I thought that the fragrant fragrance gradually began to smell, and I felt the pleasant air as if I were in a quiet forest. More than ten minutes later, the movement of Elvis I slowed down. "It looks like it''s about time." Eventually, it stopped working completely. Katima opens the door with a thick pair of gloves... apparently made of Dragon Seed material. Wow, the hot wind stroked both cheeks for a moment. Inside the Elvis I, the door was opened... (very round) It was like a dumpling that was rolled up. Look at the cloudy green colour. "A fertilizer made from a mixture of moisture and magic stones." It must be nutritious. " I hope so, but first we need to make sure we succeed. "Hmm! Well then, let''s go to Fuorun!" "... why?" "I heard about the formula from Fuorun, the nutritional product just now." As a thank you for listening to the method, I was supposed to give you a fertilizer sample. " "Ah, is that so?" But I''m a little reluctant to give you the prototype. " But it ended in grief. Ein told me that if I brought the prototype fertilizer to the Horns, I would have waited a long time for it. I don''t think there is a neck. At that time, the Fuoruns were very happy that they had been given the proper fertilizer. That''s exactly what I said when I said I wanted to ascend to heaven. The next morning, Fuorun was in a different state. It seemed that the trunk had grown for the first time in decades, and the trunk had grown taller and thicker. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó It was about the evening of the next day. "Ein? What''s wrong?" Olivia put her hand on her cheek and asked. The place was also the courtyard of the castle, and she and Chris went out of their way to help Ein make fertilizer. Both she and Chris feel good touching the fertilizer that holds Ein''s power. However, for them, Doriado is not suitable for eating because of its strong human nature. "Um... there''s something that bothers me a little bit." Maybe you''re worried that the fertilizer you''ve made will work properly? "Yes, actually..." "It''s okay! You said so too, didn''t you?" If there was fertilizer in Ein-sama''s power, the forest of dying would bring back life..... " The next time Chris opened his mouth, Ein smiled as he said something. Yeah, I''ll have them try it out later, and I''ll feel like mass production when it''s a good trend. "Fufu, it''s okay." Don''t worry, we''ll do our best together. ¡± It wasn''t that she was tied to Olivia''s gentle heart, but Ein forgot what she had been thinking before and became immersed in making fertilizer. This may not be what the prince''s prince should do himself. But fortunately, it''s just between work. I don''t want to keep my body moving, and it''s important to get in touch with them. ¨D ¨D ¨D Soon, this day''s fertilizer production ended. Chris and Olivia, who were sweating, were going to be sweating in the public bath. Ein sits down on the lawn in the courtyard, saying he''ll be home after a bit of wind. When the early summer winds were cooling the burning cheeks, Let''s give it a try, shall we? That''s what Ein just said. What he was thinking about was fertilizer, and one of the ways in which it was made was that it was interesting. It was a feature on Elvis One. According to Katima, there is also a function of condensing the material. For example, the work of extracting essential oil from piles of leaves can be carried out with additional strength by the Elk King No. 1 machine alone. What Ein wanted to try was whether he could squeeze out something similar from the world tree. Of course, the world tree is itself, and it is the world tree that can be said to have been created. I used my magic power to create it, and my body became slimmer. However, Ein''s interests were not killed to that extent. "The problem is, it''s a big story." If you''ve created a world tree in the courtyard of the castle, it''s ridiculous. When it comes to what happens, swallowing the castle naturally turns the world into a world of trees and rubble. Ein didn''t want that either, so I bothered my head that I had to do something about it. As a result, we arrive at the highly natural conclusion that the world tree that is produced should be small. If that is possible, "Ahh!" There was no guarantee that it would be possible, but on the contrary, there was no guarantee that it would be impossible. Ein, who created the world tree with the intention of quitting on the way if he felt forced to do so. The world tree was born at his feet and stopped growing at a stomach height. Even so, the magic power consumed was not much different from usual. This little world tree is imbued with magic beyond human knowledge. Ein pulls it out gently. Is it pathetic to say that as soon as it is produced? No, if you say so, it''s just a copy of Ein, so it''s sad again. When Ein said what she was going to do, she burst into Elvis'' first plane. Without hesitation, lightly. Next, using the function of condensing the material, the Elvis 1st machine was moved again. It was only after an hour that a change appeared in Ein''s eyes, which he was watching to stop as soon as he was in danger. "What? Ain''t you still doing this?" When the edge of the sky was already dark, Katima came and said. "Something''s bothering me." "Haha. So, you''re running Elvis One, is that something to do with what you''re worried about?" "Yes, I wonder what I could do if I condensed the world tree that I created." "...... Now that it''s become fertilizer, it''s going to be a substitute that I don''t want to let out." Her concerns are well known to Ein. Then came Cain, and asked him the same thing as Katima. Oh, that sounds interesting. But he gets on. To say that the liver was too depressed, or rather, more than Katima who always played too much, the thoughts of the parents and children here were more strenuous. It looks like it''s done, so let''s check it out. Ein opened the door of Elvis'' first plane and checked inside. Behind them, Katima and Cain looked at each other with concern. The world tree thrown by Ein remains intact inside the Elk King''s first plane. The difference is that all the leaves have fallen. The tree of the world turned its power into an object. Do you mind if I take that? Fine, but what are you going to use it for? "If you look at Sylvia, you might be able to see the effect on the three Doriads, not just Ein''s constitution." If this isn''t the case, we can''t investigate the four of them. " "If that''s the case, please." Thank you very much. " Ain said that he would take out the world tree that had been turned into an object and bring it to Sylvia later. Next, he looked inside Elvis I again. The leaves on the world tree were crushed, and the dumplings that had just been rolled were floating on the water. "... water?" Ein saw the water in the first Elvis. There was about a cup of water in the bottom of the soup. Katima-san, what do you think of this? "I don''t know, let''s take it and see." Katima took the examiner out of her pocket and took the liquid. It was a mysterious liquid that glowed light green and pale. "The smell... feels like the smell of the forest." Neither hot nor cold. It''s a strange liquid. " If you don''t mind, could you lend it to me? "Ngh? Cain-sama?" ¡°Yeah, I was watching it and I was curious.¡± "Then, please go ahead." Cain brings the examiner he received from Katima to his fingertips. The liquid shakes in the test tube and the light shakes as it shakes. Cain carried it up his nose to see if it smelled, and Katima said, "Do you have a knife?¡± he asked. Yes, there is. "... why do you have it?" "Researcher preferences." "Because sometimes I cut it and check it." So when Cain, who had borrowed a knife from Katima, asked what he was going to do, he suddenly cut off the back of his hand. That, too, was deep. The other two were surprised to see that the puff, puff... and blood were floating in the epidermis. Cain-san!? "What are you doing!?" "I''m sorry, but this..." Without panicking, Cain sprinkled the liquid in the test tube onto the back of his hand. Then, the wound heals. The healing magic was so fast that deep cuts were blocked in an instant. If I thought the wound was filled with mysterious light, it was soon enough. "Sure enough, this is the power of a legendary world tree." That''s healing and fulfilling. " "Nnh, nnh!? Is that a cure?!" "As you can see. If you take it out badly, it could change the ecosystem.¡± Katima, who heard the story, turned her body to Ain in a dull motion and tried to place her hands on her shoulders. But because of the difference in height, I couldn''t help it. Instead, I broke my knee from Ein and took care that she could put her hands on both shoulders. Rather than placing her hands on Ein''s shoulders, Katima is astonished! and grab it hard. "---is this an unexpected item?" If you cum on your own, you won''t understand, and that pressure drifts from her smile. Ein replied, "Okay," after he laughed unavoidably. On that day, the liquid produced by Ain is named "Ishtar''s Shield". Sylvard says that Ein should only be allowed to make it in an emergency, so he gets permission to give it to his family and close ones. The newly constructed Ishtar''s bowl was packed in small bottles that could be used as a necklace, and it was decided to be handed out to several people. 584 Shannon taught me how to make it. Ein knew right away that it was in his dream. If you look up in the sky, the clouds are not moving at all. However, it is only natural to say that the sea plain is moving calmly and playing the sound of waves. When it comes to creating such a mysterious world, there is only one person in mind. "--- I''m disgruntled. Do you know why?" It''s Shannon. After falling asleep at night, Ein did not understand what Shannon wanted to say. Ishtarika from the ancient era... this is the castleless kingdom that Ain has saved and built so much in a world of the past. As a result, Shannon looked at Ein unhappily on the coast. "I''m sorry. I don''t know." Speaking of which, Shannon smiled. He suddenly folded his hips in front of Ein and looked up at him, as he filled his lazy footsteps with the distance between him and Ein, a dozen steps away. When I think about what I''m going to do, I gently grab Ein''s cheek with my extended hands. "Why didn''t you ask me anything!" And that''s all I wanted to say. Could it be that you''re talking about the Dark Elves? "Yes! I thought you might ask me about it, but you didn''t ask me about it before!" Saying "I''m sorry" to Shannon, who was shaking, Shannon unusually releases his hand from Ein''s cheek in a childish manner. Gentle waves crash into the white sand. "You know about the fertilizer I made, right?" ¡°Yes, and I think the woods will improve.¡± Shannon crouched down on the beach while saying that, pulling out the white sand... and fiddling with his palm. "How long will it take to work?" "I wonder if I can see it in a week." Huh, that early? "Of course. Ein, who do you think you are? It''s a fertilizer made from the materials of the world''s trees, so it''s decided in no time." "... that the same fertilizer existed in the past?" "That''s not true." But you can predict that. " Although Shannon is different in direction from Sylvia, she is also wise and rich in wisdom. In the past, having travelled through the continent of Ishtar for hundreds of years before and after the rampage at the hands of Oz, I have accumulated a lot of knowledge that is truly a legend. That was the answer. Speaking of which, I wonder if it was Ishtar''s trout. This is an example of a shark that Ain has created and has been designated as an out-of-the-door item. Because it has tremendous resilience, it can cause some disturbance by easily letting it out. Rather than being monopolized by royalty, it means avoiding unwanted suicide. But if it must, it may be used by the people. Either way, it wasn''t something that Ein and the others had to keep under close control. "You mean the one I made." "Yes, I think the tree will come back to life soon."... but I know you''re worried too, so it''s probably too early to use it immediately. " ¡±Well... maybe there will be anyway¡± "Still, you should decide how many to make." And even if you make it, it''s a secret to use it. " "... so you always consume what you make?" Crouching, Shannon nods. She looked up at Ain and stretched out her finger, ¡°But.¡± "Of course what Ein said. But I still think it''s better not to use it as much as possible." After all, it was due to rarity. But what if I have to use it helplessly? It was an idea that did not exclude Shannon either. But Shannon had an idea. If you really don''t use it, the forest will be dangerous. If you don''t use it, you''ll have to think of another way. You can dilute it and use it. "... that''s not true?" "Yeah, but I''m not telling you to dilute it with water." All you have to do is prepare a liquid that matches that and weaken the effect of the candy Ain made. " Ain crouched next to Shannon. Then Shannon pulls Ein''s hand and sits him down on the beach. Sitting next to each other, Shannon secretly smiled. "There is a liquid that has been used to dilute medicine since ancient times." I''ll teach you how to make it. " Ein thought for a moment that Sylvia might know. But now that Shannon is trying to explain it to me in a good mood, I don''t mean to bother you. Ain smiled calmly at Shannon''s side as he spelled the sand on his fingertips. "The materials you need should be in the castle." The materials written here are and always have been precious. " I think we should leave it to Katima-san to refine it. ¡°Yes, I think we can just share the method.¡± Huh? Is the manufacturing method not well known? "The materials are still valuable, but they are very old technology." But don''t worry about it being old. If there''s anything to worry about... she''ll tell Ein. " That person is not a sloppy name. It''s just that for Shannon, it''s easy to talk. In the end, he is another wise man, Sylvia. Sylvia will let you know if anything goes wrong. So, first of all, it''s the method. Shannon begins to spell the method on the beach. For a moment, I could read the letter, but it is difficult for Ain who is not bright enough for her knowledge of pharmacy. Still, Shannon''s explanation was straightforward. I know that Ein is neglected in medicine. She was biting and explaining. (Ohhh.....) Surprisingly, it may be rude, but Shannon was good at teaching. No jargon is used that should be unknown, and explanations continue to be based on ancient methods. Well then, this is-- Shannon was happy. Every time Ein hits a hammer, she loosens her cheeks and makes her voice bounce. That''s how he talks, but Shannon simply trembles with joy just because he thinks he''s used to the power of Ein. Eventually, a few dozen minutes passed. Shannon finished explaining the method. What do you say? The question was whether Ain understood the method. "... I''m sorry. Can I ask you one more time?" Of course, I couldn''t have understood it. It is limited to what can be understood from the explanation of the neglected ain from the original medicine. However, Shannon was good at teaching and speaking to Ain in an easy-to-understand manner, and he had a high level of understanding at one time. Still, I still don''t understand. Shannon could not have been more irritated by Einar''s reply and smiled. Oh, I''ll tell you again. Even with a slight blur, the joy mixed in the expression is indistinguishable. Well, it''s not such a bad time. The time I spent in this spiritual world lasted a while longer. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The next day, Ein didn''t know what was going to happen in the future, so she thought it would be nice to try making something that diluted the candy once. I went to Shannon''s lab in the basement and told Katima how to make it. "Where did you hear about this formula?" Asked by Katima, Ren turned to fool her. Either Katima didn''t want to pursue it too much, or she didn''t want Ain to answer, so she didn''t ask. "Looks like it''s quite an old formula again." "Why do you think that?" "If you ask me, you''ll understand." It''s just the technology that was used a long time ago. " ¡±Huh... that''s how it is¡± "... nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn" Having said that, Katima set out to prepare. All required materials can be found in this cellar. There are no tools used in the old days, but instead, there are a number of equipment that have become more accurate. There was no reason I couldn''t make it. Katima remains in doubt, but she still didn''t think to ask the question. ¨D ¨D ¨D Sylvia went there. Even today, when a woman dressed in a plain black robe appeared shaking her black hair, she noticed something when she saw the dress Katima was wearing. You''re trying to make something unusual. "That''s right." "I don''t know where Ein purchased it, but it seems like I can make a solution to dilute the previous candy... if I have to, I can also use it in the field." "Hmph, Ein-kun..." After talking, Katima went back to her work. Sylvia, on the other hand, came next to Ain. You''ve heard something unusual. Deep down, I couldn''t say more words than that. In retrospect, Shannon said that Sylvia and the others were already aware of their presence. We don''t know what Sylvia thinks of Shannon right now, and we can''t ask Ain. But Sylvia''s expression showed no hateful hatred. 585 Under the tree of God. In the world in Ain''s heart, Shannon said: It was premature to rely on the power of the bamboo he had created. However, if it is necessary to use it, it should be diluted in view of the impact of the liquid and the rarity involved. The liquid was finished in Katima''s cellar in the castle. It was successfully generated by the method Shannon taught Ein. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°Katima doesn''t lie about these things, she doesn''t fool them.¡± It was Sylvard who sat on the throne. "Katima" Yes, sir. "I did confirm the information you compiled." The liquid named Ishtar''s shark is an unexpected product, but it doesn''t matter if its efficacy has been suppressed so far. " "--- Not at all!" "That said, what is this liquid?" Who made it? It must be feared to cast unnecessary doubt. " "...... I''m sure you''ll think it''s Ain" "Maybe, but we don''t have to reveal information unnecessarily." Unless it has some advantage, but there may be some who have unexpected desires. Therefore, for some liquids, strict control is required, no matter how much the liquid is diluted. ¡± Of course I do. Katima nodded, ¡°I understand,¡± and Ein, who was present at the meeting, nodded. Between the windows, there was a little bit of red sunlight pouring out of the window. Sylvard muttered, ¡°But it''s convenient.¡± Grandpa? ¡°I will explain. In fact, I have been contacted about the situation of the forest and the Divine Tree in relation to this incident.¡± "Does it mean that the fertilizer I made was meaningless?" "Apparently not." ¨D ¨D ¨D It''s about time Warren arrived... hmm, just in time. As Sylvard spoke, the room opened and Warren appeared with a thick pile of paper on his side. And Warren says, "Oh?¡± Ain and Katima muttered. In fact, it was set up by Ain and Katima at the request of Sylvard. Before that, Sylvard had a conversation with Warren, and he was in the middle of it. This is you two, good morning. Warren hung his head in disgust. He handed Sylvard a bundle of materials that he held on the side of the room without worrying about the two of them. Sylvard told the two of them to wait a few minutes. "This is a different information from the one I shared with you this morning. Think of it as the latest from the researchers.¡± "Hmm... is there anything unpleasant about it after all?" ¡°Looks like it. It''s true that the fertilizer Ein made has improved everywhere in the forest. However, it still seemed like it was too late...." Ein sandwiched her mouth. About the same time, I was aware of the situation. Warren, did you not have enough time to get God''s tree back on track? "Yes, it seems that the fertilizer has improved the state of the trees in the forest, but it has taken too long since the state of the god tree changed." Now the trees are regaining their vitality, but eventually they will be the same as before... " The trees in the forest, supported by the power of the god tree, have regained their vitality, as Warren said. However, nothing will change if the Divine Tree does not eventually improve. Eventually, the forest will spend its time to die slowly again. However, the recovery of the current situation could only be regarded as temporary. "Just--" There, Warren laughed. I immediately guessed that something had happened to Ain and Katima when they were here. Your Majesty, did you two have any ideas? "Coincidentally." They hadn''t talked about the forest yet, but they accidentally brought me some interesting information and a liquid. " I definitely don''t want to see it, either. Sylvard gave Warren the materials. Sylvard then gives Ishtar''s saliva diluted in a vial prepared by Katima. Looking at them, a few minutes later, Warren was pleased. ¡°It''s worth a try. It may be improved by administering it directly to the sacred tree.¡± Hmm. If you''re going to make it, you''re going to have a lot of time. "You''re right, there''s no time left to save the tree that''s already near death." After making some adjustments, you may want to take it to the site right away. ¡± (---Is that why I should go?) Ein''s idea of acting too aggressive without changing the phase is due to the scarcity of the liquid created this time. I thought it would be better to carry it to the site with my own hands so that it would not leak out to the outside in case. "Um..." Sylvard looked at Warren and Katima as they tried to express their thoughts. But there are those who wait and call. It was a small, poor demon king who appeared from a small room in the back. "I''ll come again." It was Archer. Sylvard didn''t even seem to know she was there, and he opened his eyes in surprise. Ah, Archer-sama? "I''m sorry. It looked as comfortable as the Demon King''s Castle." "I don''t mind... but why don''t you come back?" "As it is. The liquid in that vial is important, right?" In that case, I''ll carry it and properly manage it for you. " Hunnu, a sense of responsibility was found on Archer''s nose and roughly mouthed face. In the old days, apologies for causing the war through his own neglect were small, but Archetti was willing to help as much as he could. It''s even more so in the situation where there''s a child in Krone''s belly. And she offered not to hesitate, that she might leave Ain her brother in the king''s city. However, Archer, Archer has been receiving tremendous support from me the other day. "Hmm, that''s okay. I don''t work all the time, so I have to work a little bit." "Oh, what do you mean by that..." Sylvard''s gaze turned to Warren. I asked Warren for help. ¡°Very well, Archer offered to help himself, so it would be more disrespectful for us to refuse.¡± "Nh! Warren is a red fox who understands stories!" "It''s a pleasure to take your compliments." --What do you say, Your Majesty? " "... uuuuu" I don''t know how to get lost, but it would be nice if Archetti could help me. I know that from what I''ve been doing, so I''d like to ask if I can. After that, Sylvard felt a bit troubled and decided to go along with Archer''s words. He lowered his head deeply to her and said, "Is there anything we can offer you that you want?¡± he asks. I want something sweet! Be pitiful in the sunshine. The voice of Archer, who said without hesitation, was already playing. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó And it was not Cain, that was with Aasher, which had left the king''s city at once. This time, she nominated Chris, who accepted and boarded the airship. But if Chris goes, Sylvia and I will go with him. Arriving at noon the next day, the forest was dark, and Chris frowned at the appearance of a forest different from his birthplace, and remembered the depth of the situation. "... just before the forest died. This is the situation, isn''t it?¡± There was a valley beside the forest on the way. It was after several airships that docked along the cliff. Chris mumbled as he landed in the square, which was used as a base of operations. There was a thin mist drifting around. The surrounding trees are revitalized by the fertilizer produced by Ain, but this is also temporary, as reported. The leaves of the branches were black and green, and the forest looked dark because it spread. If you step out of the hub of researchers and knights and into the woods, it''s like an illusion of night. The dark leaves and mist shaded the sunshine. It became so quiet that it was like a world apart from the one before. Even though the torches provided by the knights were lined up at equal intervals, the atmosphere was still unusual. Chris, I''m going to take a look at the forest. On the way, Sylvia broke up with her mouth. If anything, we''ll rush in faster than the wind. Chris sends off Sylvia and then speaks to Archer. Lady Archer. "Hmm, what?" Archer, have you seen any other forests near death? "There is. There used to be more god trees than there are now, so there were many forests that relied on god trees." Have you heard from the head of the village? " Asked, Archette was flustered. She looked as sleepy as usual and walked slowly. "--It might have been before she was born." Before the Old King''s City was born, the Archeys travelled the continent. Sometimes she doesn''t know the answer when she thinks about herself and when and where it happened because she spent so much time distracting herself. When I do it, I do it, Archetti, but it was usually like this. "Ah, hahah..." "I''m sorry, but that was a long time ago." That''s why there was a god tree on that continent. " Is that the continent where Heim is? "Hmm. I found it when I crossed the sea several times." But over there, the forest has been cut open a lot since ancient times, so it''s gone light. " The reason why the forests were often cut open was, in particular, the question of land. That continent is smaller than our Ishtar. However, many humans lived, and the forest was cleared several times as its population increased. It is said that the repeated wars that have broken out on that continent are also involved there. "A long time ago, there were a lot more interracial people living on that continent than ever before. I think a lot of people have lost the battle to the people, crossed the sea at the cost of their lives, or perished." ¡°You''ve heard of it. was eliminated by the passage of time....." "But I think that''s it." There were countless battles even in Ishtar. " That is why Ishtarica was born. Archer, Cain, and the three of Sylvia continued to save lives within their reach, creating a three-person village. Somehow, when Archer was awakened as the Demon King, it was the beginning of everything. ...... and the two of them walked through the woods, exchanging words. The purpose of today is to see what the forest looks like. The two of them confirmed the situation of the sacred tree with their eyes, and in the next morning, they administered a diluted candy of the example prepared by Ain. What we don''t do right away is share what we looked into with the researchers this day, and then make sure we don''t fail. "Both of you" It was the knights of Ishtarika who spoke to the two. He was a Kingsguard who stood beside a torch on the side of a road set in a dark forest. Is it the Kingsguard that escorts you? Archer questions. It bothered me that there was a Kingsguard instead of a regular knight. "Hah. Christina-sama is our boss, and eventually Ein-sama ''s--" "Whoa, whoa, whoa! It''s okay! You don''t have to bother talking!" The Kingsguard looked at Chris in a hurry, smiled, and really coughed up. "Excuse me." But please understand that we are not alone. Lilli and the others will be escorting Christina along with us. Of course, there are also Black Knights. " In addition, there was another guard that Chris and the Kingsguard didn''t know about. - No, another round. If anything, the mighty flower monster would reveal itself out of nowhere and strip its fangs without warning the impending outsiders. Archer knew the sign, but he didn''t speak. There is no special consciousness there. I just didn''t think I had to say anything. I''m sure you know Archer, but there''s a god tree ahead. "Hmm. I still remember that." Ehem, the Guardian Knight calmed down when he saw Archer''s chest puffing up. "Researchers, including us, are already here today." We will check with both of them and arrange tomorrow''s schedule in the airship as scheduled. ¡± Then the Kingsguard turned his face toward Archer and looked at him. At first, Archer was dazed, but he said, "Ah." ¡°I have it. I don''t know what kind of liquid Ein made. It''s in my clothes.¡± "I understand." Now, let''s go. " The two of them were guided by the Kingsguard. Then I walked a few dozen minutes further and found myself in an open place. It was a town inhabited by dark elves, centered on a giant tree called the God Tree. "... somewhere similar to my hometown" "I think so," said Archette to Chris''s voice. The dwellings of the dark elves were set upon the branches of the divine tree. In other words, the trees are so huge. Even if it''s not as big as the world tree Ein created, it''s so tall that you can''t see beyond it unless you look up. Each of the thick branches was large enough for several large carriages to pass side by side. Chris has other concerns besides his size. It is a leaf that extends from the branch of the divine tree. The leaves of the god tree are coloured like a mixture of light brown and gray, and it can be seen at a glance that they are withered. If I took the leaves that had fallen to the ground, they would have dried up so much that they would be shattered by just gripping them with light force. It was too dry, despite the humidity that was peculiar to the forest. Chris narrowed his eyes lightly as the sun poured through the gap between the branches of the divine tree. ¡°I''m sorry for your loss.¡± Then another Kingsguard called out to Chris. The Kingsguard had already visited the Dark Elf''s town. Today, the Queen and her son would like to say hello. Archer was not interested in making detailed judgments, and he looked up at the God Tree with his powerless eyes and did not respond to anything. That''s why Chris will take care of it as planned. ¡°I''ll meet you there. His Majesty told me to do the same." "I understand." Now, I will guide you. The queen and her son will be waiting for you at the foot of the god tree. " Until today, the Queen did not contact Ishtarika. Obviously, when they asked Ishtarika for help, she contacted me first in the name of the Queen, and afterwards she wrote to Ishtarika. Nevertheless, Chris doesn''t know much about the Queen because he didn''t receive those letters himself. To put it mightily, the only thing I can say is that she''s a big, shiny beauty like the current Queen Lalalua. I wonder what kind of dark elf it is. Mainly thinking about his personality, Chris joined several Kingsguard knights along the way to form a little line. I looked up at the Dark Elves who looked down from the Divine Tree. The food seems to be getting better, and I don''t see any unhealthy, thin people. The clothes resemble those of the Elves where Chris was born. I felt like I found common ground as a person living in the woods. ¨D ¨D ¨D And evenly, I was afraid. Because I grew up listening to Archetti from a young age, my eyes are stained with fear. "... I''m sleepy" The archer was rubbing his eyelids sleepily. He didn''t seem to care anymore about looking at fear. Eventually, Chris and the others went ahead. Two Dark Elves stood in the middle of a light armor wrapped in monster leather in the woods, similar to the Elf Warriors Chris was born into. One is a beautiful woman with black skin and good silver hair, similar to LaLaLaLa. The other was a beauty who looked like her. We''ve been expecting you. said the beauty. Then she lowered her head, mimicking her, and the beauties, and the warriors all lowered their heads at once. Unlike the one in the Land of Iron, it is only natural to behave now, but Chris is in a panic when he is bowed to the other person who calls himself the Queen. "Oh, please don''t! Please raise your head!" "No. We need your help." It''s never an equal position. ¡± There didn''t seem to be any behind it. Chris was sharp. I didn''t live to rely on that insight, and even now, I didn''t rely on that insight to judge anything, but the behavior of the Dark Elves seemed sincere. When Chris tells him to raise his head again, the queens quietly raise their heads. ¡±¨D ¨D ¨D My name is Christina Wernstein. Her Majesty has sent me to see Her Majesty." Well then, Master Christina. My name is Merinas, and we don''t have a family name. ¡± I see. To the Queen... "No, please call me Merinus." Even if they weren''t on an equal footing, they were the ancient leader of the Dark Elves. In contrast, Chris wondered if it was appropriate to call him by name, but he gave up because he asked Merinus to call him by name again. "It''s Lugis here." He''s my only son. " Merinus'' husband is said to have died more than a dozen years ago. It''s nothing. I heard it was a long life. "My name is Lugis." From now on, I''ll be sure to get to know you. " And he spake unto him, saying that Lugis was thirteen years old. Although he was conscious of his polite tone, he could see that he was slightly tensed when he saw Archer standing next to Chris. However, Archer was still dumbfounded. ¨D ¨D ¨D Chris and Archer''s work in the Dark Elf Forest began with this. And they shall take Merinus and Lugis, and walk upon them by the way of the tree which is made round about the tree of God. The queen lives in a tree cave at the top of a shrine tree. Therefore, it was possible to touch the center of the god tree, so I took the researcher with me and started the predetermined investigation. "Tomorrow, we''ll give you a special drug." That''s what the researchers told Merinas. Melinus seemed uneasy between the simple sightings in the tree cave and said, "What kind of medicine is that?" I reply with a smile. But the researchers don''t know what''s going on. The Kingsguard has only been informed of Ein''s creation of the bamboo by a very small number of people. Basically, it has only been informed that Ein will do something about it. There is no more medicine for God''s tree, which is too slow to be nourished. Even Shannon, who taught Ainn the old-fashioned method, is convinced that this is the only way. Well, Sylvia thinks she can''t help it, so there''s no other way. "... will our god tree save us?" A researcher questioned by Merinus saw Chris. ¡°I can''t make it clear. However, we will do our best. ¨D ¨D ¨D ¨D So, please take care of it. Merinus, who was gently smiled at by Chris, looked at him with his chest still. Meanwhile, Lugis, who was standing next to her, turned to her mother and asked a lot of questions. But he knew that he could reason and stand. I guess that''s why I''m here. He just stared at his worried mother in the face. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The next day. Chris and Archer returned to the capital. Ein greeted Chris with a strong hug as he thanked them. "Welcome back, Chris." "... I''m just leaving. But, Ein-sama, everyone is watching you." That being said, Chris seemed happy. Shortly after disembarking at the airship dock in the capital, Chris had not yet left the tarap. In other words, knights, researchers, and magic ship mechanics were watching them. But Ein hugged Chris without worrying. Illuminated, Chris turned his hand to his back without shaking it off. I want to do it for him! In response to Archer''s offer, she said, "Please!" Can I even say that it is the heart and soul of the answer? "I''m glad I did it for Ein, obviously. I was wondering if I should have come with you after all. ¡°No, don''t worry about me, Krone-san, it''s a difficult time.¡± "That ''s--" "... it''s okay. I know exactly what you mean. Ein-sama really cared about me and Krone-san, so I got lost." While exchanging hugs. "But I knew I''d be okay with this job." Since you''ve escorted me around so much, I don''t need to be surprised. " "Well... I thought you''d be fine because you went to Marco..." Huh? Is that Marco? "--- ah" Ein digs a grave. I leaked Marco''s secretly attached to the guard from my own mouth and accidentally let go of his embracing arm and walked away. When he turned away from Chris, Chris placed his hands on Ein''s cheeks. Gently turn his face toward you. "I''m so worried! I''m so worried!" Laughing at the spectators, Ein opens up again. No, I don''t think so. "... why are you so full of expressions while grabbing my cheek?" "This is just because I think it''s more correct." I want you to think about it the other way around, but Chris used to have an excessive amount of guards when I was a little girl. " "Well, that''s true...!" "It''s the same thing. I don''t think it''s too much for my loved ones. That''s all there is to it." When Ein said that, Chris noticed when his cheeks were red. She deliberately coughed, turned away like Ain, and said, "I''m cheating." "Maybe, but let''s talk about something else while we''re going home." I couldn''t resist Chris reaching out to me. She does not hesitate to lay her hands on it and walk with Ain. Since the Magic Sailor Yard was a towering building, the wind was slightly stronger than on the ground. As soon as he walked out in the wind, Chris opened his mouth and said, "That." "For the time being, I have a report..." Huh? Was it the Dark Elf''s town? Yes. It was very soon after Ein-sama started to administer the liquid he made from the God Tree Cave ©¤ ©¤ The god tree swayed small once. It was in the early morning, and after a few hours, fresh greenery was scattered on the leaves decorating the branches of the god tree. It spread out little by little, and the trunks and branches were returning to freshenness. One day later, just before Chris returned, they were even more prominent. "I''m glad it went well, but isn''t it too soon?" "Yeah, yeah... that''s why I was wondering too, but the surrounding land was improved thanks to the fertilizer that Ein-sama made..." Maybe it feels like there''s a sudden change in synergy. "It seems so. That''s what Archer and Sylvia said." "I see. If that''s the case - by the way, who are they?" I heard that Archer is still asleep, in the airship. Sylvia remains with the Archette and will be down in a few moments. It was a sleeping Archetti, but it was a tribe, so I couldn''t help it. ¡°But I''m glad we can have a peaceful dialogue with the Dark Elves, unlike the Iron Kingdom.¡± "That''s right. As for that, Archer-sama also said," I''m weak, but that''s all. "" I don''t feel evil, "she said." At the same time, Archer said, "I didn''t know about the Red Fox conspiracy." This was a ridiculous story, but it seemed to me that there was nothing in Merinus'' and Lugis'' attitude. Ah, that''s why I need to talk to Ein-sama! Chris said that he was walking with his arm tangled in Ain''s arm. I also received a letter from Lord Merinus to Lord Ein. "... why?" "I think it would be better if you read the letter in detail... Prince Rugis said he would definitely like to see Ein-sama, so I guess that''s it." "... why?" Ein repeated the same words in an unexpected way. Chris smiled happily as he looked up at Ein with such a smile on his face. "For a moment, I thought it was a thank you to me, but what else did you want to see the prince?" "That''s right. I''m not asking Ein-sama to come to the forest, but if possible, I''d like to meet him in Ishtarika." ¡±Oh, oh, oh... you seem to have made a suggestion that would have wiped out the so called troublesome things?¡± Soon after the turmoil in the iron country, the question arises whether to recognize the land of the Dark Elves as a country in the first place. There is no difference in values, and what is more important is each other''s position. If you come out of the opponent''s way, you can still see that Istalica is standing up. The placement of another king on this continent, which has become the homeland of Ishtarica, is undoubtedly not appropriate in the present circumstances. It''s also an important opportunity to talk about what your opponents are up to. However, the Dark Elves have already offered protection. It was also consulted, and Ishtarika accepted it. In addition to Sylvard and Merinas, Warren and his team have been in more advanced communication. By and large, the land of the Dark Elves does not exist as a nation as it did in the old days. As it stood, I knew that without Ishtarika we would be doomed, and that as Merinas we would be able to maintain our independence. So, let''s say it''s already just before entering Ishtarika. (... it''s completely different from the case of the Iron Nation.) There is no better choice for Ain than to be at peace with one another. And that''s where Chris says exactly what he can say about the bomb. "--- Actually, as for Merinas, if you guarantee the positions of the Dark Elves, there''s nothing more to say..." But with me. Prince Ruggis was against it. For a moment, Ein''s eyebrows jerked up. Chris was calm as before. "I''d like to have a moment." That''s why I want to meet Ein-sama and sort out my thoughts.... " Meet me and sort out my thoughts ¨D ¨D ¨D ©¤ It seemed that the prince named Lugis was a prince of the same kind. Ain smiled and figured out what Lughis was thinking. Chris has already figured out what Lugis thinks, and he''s smiling bitterly. "You can''t ridicule that prince with such majesty." It was in his mind that the next king of Ishtarika came. " "I thought Ein-sama would say that." How do you and Warren judge each other? " "You two should understand right away." Most of all, if you want to get things done peacefully, you should accept Prince Lugis'' wishes and let me talk to him. " Ein laughed. It was a bright and refreshing smile. "The point is, I--I want to see if I can leave the dark elves they lead to Ishtarika." Unlike Queen Merinus, who already thought I should, I want to see me with my own eyes. " Ein said that, thinking of her grandmother Lalalua in her head. She is an aristocrat who grew up in Ishtarika, but if Lugis were to come to Ishtarika, it might be easier for her to be present. With that in mind, I went with Chris on his way back to the castle. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 586 At Ist. The same evening, in the harbor section of the castle town. The upstairs part of Rajid''s shop was recently renovated. Outdoor seating overlooking the ocean was also provided on the second floor. Ein walked there only a few minutes after the store was closed. "---Yes, Your Highness." It was Rajid''s slightly trembling voice. Coming from Shuzeid, a tropical port town, he opened a shop in the Imperial City, where he had previously wielded a fist against Ain. Sylvard knows that, and Rajid has met with that Sylvard before to apologize. But even so, it was a mistake. I never thought the king would go to his shop himself. It would be more impossible to see the kings who came with only a few guards and sat on the new terrace seats, and stay as usual. Yes, yes? Meanwhile, Ain answers with the usual attitude. Ein sometimes borrowed a handwash and exchanged words with Rajid on the road leading to the terrace seating. "Your Majesty made a reservation a few days ago... but I didn''t think you were really here...!" What am I supposed to do!? " "As usual, we would be satisfied if you had a delicious meal" "... that''s why it''s always difficult to do exactly that." It''s all right. Grandpa was looking forward to it, so don''t worry about it. "That''s why I''m looking forward to it...!" If you serve a dish that doesn''t meet your expectations, it''s ridiculous! " ¡°I don''t think so,¡± Ain laughed bitterly. Ein, who once again offered Rajid his kind words, then broke up with him and took a seat on the terrace. At that time, Rajid scratched his cheek when he broke up! and laughed at the image of a strong slap. Have you made me feel confused? At the round table set on the terrace. Sylvard, who seemed to be relaxed by the pleasant sea breeze, told Ain. And the beauty of the world sitting next to him also opens his mouth. "Ein. I should''ve said something--" "No, Mom and Grandpa are going to make Rajid nervous." It wasn''t the first three people in a long time. There was a beautiful brown girl on her way to the round table. That''s right. If you guys talk to each other, it''s going to be tough. It is the queen Lalua. In other words, the king, his queen, his daughter, and the four princes are here. Given the nature of Ishtarika, it''s obviously unusual. But you can have as much time as you want to enjoy cooking. Especially lately, everyone has been busy. Krone and Chris are not present because this seat is their concern. And Elena, the mother of Krone, said unto her, How dare the four of them eat? Sylvard, who fought back a few times, Krone was strong with Krone. The end was crushed, and Sylvard was spoilt for that, so this seat was reserved for him. ¡°But I don''t think they want to see Ain.¡± This is a letter that Chris brought back from King''s Landing shortly after he returned today. The letter contained a wish from Lugis, the Prince of the Dark Elves, which was immediately confirmed by Silvard. You Lara Lua''s tone of reproach, "Are you talking about work even though it''s really a seat?" However, I used words that were gentle and embarrassing. Sylvard, who had a bad expression on his face, and Ein, who looked at him and said, "I''m fine." ¡°Let''s not talk too much, let''s not share our thoughts.¡± "Fufu, Ein is also enthusiastic about her work." ¡°That''s right, I''ll be king next year.¡± Olivia loosened her cheeks to say that she was happy just by looking at him with the utmost love at Ein. Hearing Ain''s words, Lalalua bitterly said, "Well, just a little." But, Grandpa, let''s wait until the food arrives. "Hmm. It''s a great dish." I want you to stay warm while you''re at it. " Therefore, a word is exchanged about the letter that Chris brought. ¡°What does Ein think about the letter?¡± "I think we should meet, if you don''t mind, Grandpa or the nobility." If the other person is going to be a part of Ishtarika, then that''s the best thing to do. ¡± "That''s right, but if some prince is going to visit this kingdom, we need to make sure." Ein can predict that too. It was also on the agenda during the dialogue with the Iron Nation. Will you be visiting as a representative of the country or a representative of a race? ¡°Left, in the former case, it would be like accepting the Dark Elf as a nation when we accept it. The situation is slightly different from that of the iron country." I think Ein-kun remembers that time, but he''s been declaring war as one country since the beginning. "Well... at the time, it wasn''t at the stage of admission or disapproval." "But Ein, I''ve heard from Chris about the letter he wrote to Ein. According to that, the other party said that they wanted time to talk about the matter they were talking about, right?" As Olivia said, Ruggis still wanted time. It''s about whether the dark elves they lead can be entrusted to Ishtarika. Therefore even as Lugis cometh to the king''s city, he has a thick line of ancient royalty in the kingdom of the dark elves. Sylvard''s verdict would have caught my attention. "As a grandfather, is it unacceptable to visit as a representative of the country?" "It creates unnecessary pain." Especially for the nobles, it is only natural that some people say that we have come from a secret place, and that we have done such a thing in our land. " It''s not long since the iron country incident. "Yes, but... this continent is really too big." Even though the first emperor united, this is how the hidden nation lives. " Ein somehow looked away from Sylvard uncomfortably and drank the fruit water in the glass. Olivia''s eyes and eyes met. She understands Ein''s intentions to behave like they are now and smiles as she does so. ¨D ¨D ¨D So, If you don''t want Lord Merinus to get rough, you don''t care, do you? LaLaRua said in a gentle tone as the silver hair fluttered in the sea breeze. "As it stands, the most important thing is the words of those who lead the clan. If you don''t intend to make things worse, Prince--no. Lord Lugis'' position will not be altered by his will." Hmm. It''s as if you''re saying there''s nothing sad about Ein''s results. "Do you think you have grief? There''s no such thing as my proud grandson.¡± "I know so much about that." All I wanted to say was that Lugis had some dissatisfaction and had a different idea from Merinus. " ¡°That''s the time. Whether or not they should move to be recognized as autonomous territories, like Heim, is not yet at the stage of thinking.¡± For the time being, the Ishtariki side is not going to take the land that the Dark Elves have lived in until today. It''s just a matter of standing in front of each other, and I just want to be clear about where we need to be. Particularly important for Ishtarika was whether or not they could be in peaceful relations. In the meantime, since Merinas is coming to take care of Ishtarika, it became like this time. "The position of Lord Lughis is the same." Even if it is unacceptable to visit as a national guest, it is still Melinas who defines its position. I don''t think Lord Lugis has the authority to decide. " ¡°Perhaps you will come as an ambassador to the Dark Elves.¡± That is the reason why Lughis visits the capital of King Ishtarica. Not as a country, but as a proxy for the chiefs of the dark elves who live in every region of the continent. Nevertheless, that was the end of the story. Rajid brings the food in a nervous manner, and for the time being the work is over. Rajid stroked his chest as he watched Sylvard enjoy his meal. Looking at him, Ein grinned. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó And in two weeks'' time many things passed. Merinus seemed to be concerned about Ishtarika''s concerns, and things progressed without any particular difficulty. Thus, the flow was ready until Lugis came to Ishtarika. But it was not in the king''s city that Lugis first set foot. It was Ist that he walked by. The reason why it is an Ist is that there was a resistance to letting Ishtarika suddenly enter the king''s capital, and Lugis wanted to thank the researchers. It was because of this unanimity of interest that I deliberately went through the ist. It is no exaggeration to say that he left the forest for the first time, but for Luigi, the journey to board the airship and go for the ist was a series of surprises. The same is true of the guard he brought, and it can be seen that the Dark Elves had many feelings for the first time in the outside world (Ishtarika). A group of people including Lughis was in a guest room in Isto Magic. Is this what happened out in the woods!? Yeah... we''re surprised too Lugis, who was passing through the guest room, exchanged such words. It is an old Elf word, a word that is not in normal use. Basically, the old elf language is used in their town, but in the past, the language called common language was not used. For example, there were times when I was dealing with dwarves, so it wasn''t crushed knowledge. The common language is just that only some Dark Elves have learned. "Apparently, the guests are surprised." According to one researcher, Ruggis was in a hurry to cough. ¡°I''m sorry, I''m a little distracted, and I got my hometown speech out.¡± "It doesn''t matter." I''ve been there, too, but I know you''ve cherished the ancient culture. ¡± ¡°That''s cool. It would be great if you could say that.¡± Lugis was truly relieved by his upright face. In addition to Lughis'' party, this room is dressed as a representative of the researchers on the Ist side and a knight dressed in armor as an escort. The knights say nothing but watch. In the meantime, Lughis cut out a new flame. "Thank you for helping us." Thanks to you, the tree has regained its vitality. " "This is where we got the unusual information. But Lord Lugis came with great honor to the rest of the race. I''m curious, but is there a reason?¡± The intent of the question is simple, because the Dark Elves have been stuck in that place for a long time. I don''t say I didn''t know any other species, but it seemed like I was used to talking to people who lived out in the woods. "... no, I don''t think so." It was a pure question that came to Luigi''s expression. There was no answer to the abrupt question, and there was no other answer. "Excuse me." The researcher quickly apologized and changed the subject. The story goes on: from the surprise of the Lughis who went to Ishtarika, including the matter at the Divine Tree, to the story that has never been taken down by the world for a little talk. Eventually it was a break, and the dark elves took a seat to go to the handwashing. They borrowed a handwash from the lab, and it was their way home. Can we really see each other? I wonder if you''re the prince of the king. Who else is there? Didn''t you forget what we left the woods for? That''s not true. For the pride of our dark elves, and for Her Majesty''s sake, I came to judge Ishtarika. ¡± Yes, that''s why we need to meet the Prince as soon as possible. Walking down the hallway, they continue the conversation in the language of their birthplace. Do you want to ask me if I can''t see you soon? I was wondering if I should stop. So if you let Ishtarika get distrusted, she might not be able to see you anymore. " Then, Luigi was impatient with the words of the guard. But then...! I raised my voice a little, attracting the attention of the knights around me. Luigi leaned down slightly embarrassed with a bad expression on his face. What''s going on? A knight called out to Lugis. The knight holds two knights by his side. Until now, he was also a knight in the guest room. "Hey, nothing!" Don''t worry about it! You seemed a little nervous! ¡± ¡°Well, let me know if there''s anything I can do for you right away.¡± "Oh... thank you for your concern" Since Lugis and the others walked away. The previous knight and the two knights who were standing beside him turned their backs when they lost sight of Lugis. Then we headed out of this building, in front of the knights nearby. At that time, the knights were supposed to be the same, but the other knights bowed their heads deeply against the three knights. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The reason for this can be seen in the horse-drawn carriage parked at the back of Isto Magic. The three men who had secretly returned to the carriage took off their helmets in the carriage. It''s pretty desperate, isn''t it? The first person he said while taking off his helmet was a silver-haired elf. She is now in and out of Roland''s lab. "Yeah, I think so too." The next thing I said was Chris. With silver and gold and hair that distinguish one another, they turn their faces simultaneously to the third knight. And when the third man took off his helmet, he came out of it, "... um, I don''t understand the old Elf''s words like the two of us." It was Ain who said with a bitter smile. Why are these three here, as usual. Ein was worried about Lugis at Ein. However, because of the situation in Krone, I am basically unwilling to leave the capital. But he comes to Ist for a reason. Ist is equipped with the most advanced magic tools, and even though it is a new medicine, it is like a nutrient, but it was made with the cooperation of Sylvia. For what, naturally, for Krone. It was prepared for Krone''s body by Sylvia, who was inspired by Ein''s bamboo. In order to confirm that, and this time about Lugis, Ein took the initiative. The point is that I was basically traveling for Krone. I can''t say that I can just use the example of the bamboo in the first place. First of all, it is too precious, and the power is too strong, so I am worried that it will not have a negative impact if I use it too much. Sylvia struggled a lot this time to make it a product that would not be a problem even if she used it regularly. And Chris and Sierra, who accompanied him, prepared for these events. Fortunately, the Dark Elves were also using the old Elf language, so it was clear that they were carrying it. And when they had heard the words of Ain earlier, they told them what Lugis had spoken. The sound of wheels moving through the cobblestones and a slight sway enveloping the carriage. ¡±Hmmm... I don''t think there''s anything going on here...¡± Then Chris questioned Ein''s words. "What''s the matter? Something bothering you?¡± "Look, this is about the Iron Kingdom." There was a story about the iron land being cursed by the Dark Elves. That''s why, as far as I''m concerned, I thought there was something... " "... then, if it has something to do with Melinus-sama, is it another Dark Elf?" If you''re going to do something to us. It was a word full of Ain''s inclusion. The next person to open his mouth was Sierra. "Even with His Highness''s help, I''m still trying to find out if they''re holding anything back with state-of-the-art magic tools." Me and Chris couldn''t find anything suspicious either. ¡± ¡°That''s why I''m wondering.¡± "I see. Your Highness is wondering what the curse on the iron country''s cultivated land was brought through." Ein nods and answers. "That''s why I told you if you were going to do something to us, right?" "There''s something about the Divine Tree, so I can''t remain vigilant... after all, it might be a good idea to wait for Lord Lugis to enter the King''s City." "Yeah. Chris is right. I''d like to wait a minute." That''s why I touched Luigi-- " "Wait, wait a minute!?" Are you saying that while Master Ein is at Ist!? " "Your Highness! That''s too---!" Perhaps you''ve always said that you should be next to Master Krone! I was able to confirm one thing, so I thought I should return to the King''s City as soon as possible! " Actually, there is a good reason why Ein should stay a few days in Ist. I can''t take home nutrients made for Krone as soon as they''re ready. I''d like to try it out. Then who will try it? Ein thinks he should try it. The presence of a slightly thin shadow due to the fact that the Ain has become too strong is due to the presence of toxolytic EX. It takes some time to purify the nutrient, and the nutrient can remain in the isotope for several days in preference. At that time, she wanted to sew the gap and deal with the matter of Ruggis. Of course Sylvard forgives me for this. A lot of things were already happening. Whatever Krone drinks, it''s not until I check it out. Then, looking at Ain, who had spoken out, Sierra couldn''t help it. "I heard you''re getting along with me year after year..." "Thank you. Actually, I do." I don''t know if the expression "I''m afraid of Ain" was correct, but Sierra smiled again and did not make any further suggestions. Your Highness, I was wondering if Ist and the Royal Capital could be flown back and forth by airship. "... that''s it." Ein opens her mouth slightly unhappy. "I was told not to." At first, I was going to do what Sierra said, but when I heard it from somewhere, Krone told me to stop it. " "I understand. Master Krone doesn''t need such a busyness." Didn''t I tell you to come and stay at Ist? " "That''s right, isn''t it? really, where did you hear that from....." In fact, Krone didn''t hear Ein''s thoughts from another third party. It''s all about the way she treats Ein that she''s been cultivating for years, figuring out what Ein thinks and what she''s trying to do for herself. It is by no means self-conscious. Krone''s pointing it out with her own mouth was somewhat bleak, but she must be relieved that she caught Ain''s eye. Both Chris and Sierra knew about it. "I''m full of it today... but Chris, you can''t show off your usual pomp just because you''re going to be alone with your Highness." "And if you don''t do it!" Ein-sama! Recently, I''ve been doing better than before!? " "... maybe" T-That''s probably what it is!! And it came to pass, that Sierra was with him, to know the words of the same old elves as Chris. But for all of us today, we''re going to be Ain and Chris tomorrow. When this happens, I can''t stop remembering the old days. If you think that Ist will do special tasks, the story of boyhood will come to the back of my eyelids. (Well, what do we do tomorrow?) Ein stays in Ist for a few days, but let''s start by thinking about how to deal with Lugis. Ain smiled gently as she saw Chris sharpening his lips and impregnating his beauty with pity. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó After returning to the inn that evening. In the same hotel room where she had stayed before, Ain took out the message bird as in the past, dressed in a rough outfit because there was no more to do today. "Um--" How''s your health? I went to the inn. " For the time being, I sent a short message to the message bird Krone had. Then, a few minutes later, the reply arrived. It''s okay, and I can hear Ein''s voice, so I feel like I can still fly. and. "When I was told that, it was Ain who thought about leaving once..." "I''m looking forward to Ein telling me that I''m here and that I''m returning to Ein. That''s why you can''t force it.¡± I wonder if Krone had anticipated it, but he kept saying those words. Hearing the words from the message bird, Ain exhaled and laughed. After all, I thought Krone was good at one and slapped her on the cheek. Okay, good luck. There are two important tasks. One is to check the nutrients for Krone yourself. And one more thing, it''s about Lugis. I''d like to know more about him by speaking directly to Rugis. Ein went down to her, trying to keep Lugis and Chris together.